《Mr. Gu, Your Replacement Bride Is A Big Shot!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Recement Bride

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, stop¡ª¡± In the darkness, a strong masculine scent wafted toward her. The man pressed Qiao Nian forcefully against the bed. With tears in her eyes, she tried to push the man away, but there was no strength in her body. The sound of tearing fabric could be heard. Qiao Nian¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Lass, what¡¯s your name?¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice was like a demonic spell. His breath, filled with lust, lingered by her ear. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. My name is¡­¡± An intense pain pierced through her entire body. Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing hitched, and her eyes flew open. She stared straight ahead. Only then did she realize that she was in the car. So it was just a dream! Once again, she had dreamed about what had happened five years ago. Qiao Nian sat up and breathed heavily, her pale face etched with unease. The events from that night five years ago constantly haunted her. After that night, she got pregnant. She didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was, but after ten months, she suffered a stillbirth. After her mother and sister seized her shares in the Qiao Corporation, they sent her to a mental hospital. The Qiao family butler, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, sensed a movement in the backseat. Seeing that Qiao Nian had awoken, he reminded her with an indifferent expression, ¡°Miss Qiao Nian, we¡¯re reaching the Qiao family¡¯s house soon. Please get ready!¡± Qiao Nian ignored Butler Qiao¡¯s words. She tilted her head and looked out of the car window at the dimming lights outside. An City had grown more prosperous since shest saw it¡ªshe had been in the mental hospital for more than four years. The Qiao family had sent someone to pick her up tonight, and she was well aware of their intentions. Her younger sister, Qiao Xin, was going to marry the Second Young Master of the Gu family, Gu Zhou, who was rumored to be ugly beyond belief, not to mention only have a lifespan of twenty years. But how could her ¡°good mother¡± bear to let Qiao Xin marry such a man? Hence, the Qiao family nned to let Qiao Nian marry into the Gu family on behalf of Qiao Xin. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold, as if covered by frost. There was no warmth in her expression. They stopped at the entrance of the Qiao family¡¯s vi. Qiao Nian walked in alone, shrouded in a grim aura. The moment she entered the living room, she saw her mother, Su Xue, sitting on the sofabing Qiao Xin¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Qiao Nian, this good-for-nothing, can rece Xin Er to be a living widow in the Gu family. If Xin Er were to marry into that family, I would be heartbroken.¡± Qiao Xin sat there obediently, her long eyshes drooping down. Looking uneasy, she said gently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that about Sister. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m just worried that Sister won¡¯t agree.¡± The father, Qiao Shan, who was sitting by the side and reading the contract, frowned in disapproval. Thinking of Qiao Nian, he said angrily, ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re too kind. Have you forgotten how Qiao Nian ndered you five years ago? She has no self-restraint. She got pregnant before marriage and even gave birth to a stillborn child. She should be grateful for the chance to marry into the Gu family! What right does she have to be picky?¡± ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t refuse?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang from the door. The three people sitting on the sofa were startled. They nced towards the door. Qiao Nian was still wearing her hospital gown and slippers. She stood in a dark corner, looking like a devil from hell. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao Xin screamed and threw herself into Su Xue¡¯s arms, shivering in fear. Su Xue patted Qiao Xin¡¯s back andforted her in a low voice. Then she red at Qiao Xin and said angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, who exactly are you trying to scare? You¡¯re acting like a ghost!¡± Qiao Nian stepped into the house. Qiao Xin came back to her senses and looked up from Su Xue¡¯s arms. She tilted her head and looked towards the door. Seeing Qiao Nian standing there, a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Qiao Shan put down the contract in his hand. He strode towards Qiao Nian with anger written all over his face. ¡°If you dare to refuse, I will beat you to death!¡± ¡°You should return the shares to me right now!¡± Qiao Nian looked fearlessly at Qiao Shan, her expression cool. ¡°If you return them to me, I will consider marrying him!¡± Qiao Shan raised his hand in anger, but Qiao Nian dodged the iing p. Frenzied with rage, he bellowed, ¡°How dare you dodge?¡± Qiao Nian stepped over to the sofa and sat down. Under the shocked gazes of Su Xue and Qiao Xin, she leanedzily against the sofa. Seeing Qiao Shan take off his shoes in preparation to hit her, she looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°If you dare to hit me, even the shares won¡¯t help. Any discussion of marriage is off the table!¡± The sole of Qiao Shan¡¯s slipper was only a centimeter away from Qiao Nian¡¯s face, but at her words, he stopped abruptly. It had been more than four years since he hadst seen her. Qiao Nian, this wretched girl, had grown up and now even dared to threaten him! At the beginning, he had wanted to marry Qiao Nian off to someone who was about the same age as him, and use the opportunity to ask for tens of millions of dors for the betrothal gift. Who would have thought that after Qiao Nian lost her virginity, the man was no longer willing to marry her. Five years ago, Qiao Nian caused him to lose tens of millions of dors in betrothal money. Because of her, hispany nearly went bankrupt. Now, Qiao Nian was showing off in front of him and she even wanted to harm Xin Er. This was simply a heinous crime! Qiao Shan¡¯s expression darkened, and his grip on the slippers tightened. ¡°Hit me! If you hit me, I refuse to be married off!¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Qiao Shan with a challenge in her eyes. Seeing that Qiao Shan was about to hit her again, Qiao Xin immediately ran over and entreated her father. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t!¡± Qiao Xin met Qiao Shan¡¯s gaze and shook her head lightly. She turned back to nce at Qiao Nian. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian seemed to be telling the truth. She was a little afraid that Qiao Nian would not marry into the Gu family for her. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t marry into the Gu family, she would have to marry that short-lived wretch! When she thought of this, Qiao Xin could not help but shudder. She was the precious daughter of the Qiao family. Even if she were to marry, she had to marry a man with power and influence. She could never marry a short-lived wretch! Qiao Shan retracted his hand angrily and threw his slipper onto the floor. He red at Qiao Nian, put on his slippers and walked over to the sofa to sit down. Indignantly, he spoke. ¡°Look at your sister. She cares so much about you. Is there anything wrong with you helping her marry someone else?!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°Xinxin, since you¡¯re so good, you can just marry him yourself. Why do you need me to do it for you?¡± A trace of panic shed across Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. Su Xue, who was sitting at the side, could no longer stand it. She stepped in front of Qiao Xin and shielded her daughter behind her, saying coldly, ¡°Qiao Nian, we asked you to marry in ce of Xin Er so that your marriage would be settled. Otherwise, who else in An City would dare to ask for your hand in marriage?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting.. Did I beg you to find me a husband?¡± Qiao Nian casually tucked her hair behind her ear. Her phoenix-like eyes shed with ice as she spoke, ¡°Oh, right, I wonder who sent me to a man¡¯s bed five years ago, causing my reputation to be ruined? I wonder who sent me to a mental hospital?¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: This is what it means to hit someone!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Xin staggered back. If it weren¡¯t for Su Xue, she would have fallen. She had known that Qiao Nian would not be married off obediently. She was about to be sent to the Gu family; there was not enough time. At the thought, Qiao Xin could not help but tremble in fear. She could not marry a short-lived wretch, absolutely not! Looking at Qiao Xin¡¯s frustrated expression, Su Xue said in a low voice, ¡°Qiao Nian, the past is in the past. You are the elder sister. Can¡¯t you give way to Qiao Xin? She is your little sister!¡± ¡°If you give me the shares, I¡¯ll marry in ce of you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Qiao Nian smiled like a cunning fox. Those shares had been left to her by her grandmother and she would never give them to an outsider. ¡°You beast! You should have been grateful for even being allowed toe home, yet you keep asking for shares!¡± Breathing heavily, Qiao Shan red at Qiao Nian with a dark expression. Had he known how despicable this daughter would be, he would have just thrown her away back then so that he wouldn¡¯t have cause for vexation. ¡°Are you, or are you not, still a member of the Qiao family?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say long ago that I¡¯m no longer a member of the Qiao family?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the clock in the living room. It was already three in the morning. ¡°I remember that the Gu family will pick someone up at six in the morning. There¡¯s not much time left for you!¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Qiao Xin quickly walked to Qiao Nian¡¯s side and tried to hold her hand, but Qiao Nian shook her off, hard. The back of Qiao Xin¡¯s tender hand momentarily turned red, and she held back her tears. ¡°Qiao Nian, how dare you hit the back of Qiao Xin¡¯s hand? Are you tired of living?!¡± Su Xue cried. The sight of Qiao Xin¡¯s red hand made her heart ache, and her eyes grew red-rimmed. ¡°Are you sure that counts as hitting?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. Under the astonished gaze of Su Xue, Qiao Nian turned and gave Qiao Xin a hard p. ¡°Pa!¡± The crisp sound of the p resounded throughout the entire room. On Qiao Xin¡¯s face, a clear palm print had appeared. It was so painful that tears welled up in her eyes. She covered her face and sat there, not understanding what she had done wrong. ¡°Qiao Nian!¡± Su Xue cried out. She stared at Qiao Nian in disbelief. All these years, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Qiao Xin suffer even a little. Now, she couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nian had gone so far as to p Qiao Xin. ¡°What do you want me to do? Didn¡¯t you say that I hit her? Isn¡¯t this a demonstration? Let me show you what it means to hit her!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lip curved slightly and she looked coldly at Su Xue, who had raised her hand to p her. ¡°Go on, hit me!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this!¡± Afraid that she would hit Qiao Nian, Qiao Xin hurriedly stopped Su Xue. She knew that Qiao Nian was being serious. Looking at Qiao Nian, she sobbed pitifully. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m willing to give you the shares!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Without hesitation, Qiao Nian pped the other half of Qiao Xin¡¯s face. Just like that, there were two palm prints on either side of Qiao Xin¡¯s face. The palm prints were extraordinarily symmetrical. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Su Xue hurriedly pulled Qiao Xin behind her. She tried to hit Qiao Nian, but was stopped again by Qiao Xin. She could only re at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°You beast!¡± ¡°The shares were mine to begin with. You¡¯re just returning them to their original owner. Don¡¯t make yourself seem so wronged. People who don¡¯t know the circumstances might think that I¡¯ve stolen something from you.¡± Qiao Nian stood up slowly and smiled at Qiao Xin. Calmly, she said, ¡°Transfer the shares to my name now. Otherwise, even if you send me to the Gu family, I¡¯ll tell the Gu family about the recement marriage in full detail!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Qiao Shan had been suppressing his anger all this while. When he saw Qiao Nian acting so brazenly, he was so furious that he mmed the table and stood up. He stepped in front of Qiao Nian, livid. His hand shook by his side, ready to hit her at any moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. Turning to look at Qiao Xin¡¯s face, her lips curved into a bright smile. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll transfer the shares to you right now!¡± Qiao Shan took out his phone and logged into thepany¡¯s administration. He immediately transferred the shares, which rightfully belonged to Qiao Nian, to her ount. Qiao Nian received the confirmation text and immediately clicked ¡®Agree¡¯. She smiled at Qiao Shan and nodded in satisfaction. Then her gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face and she said absently, ¡°Qiao Xin, don¡¯t you still owe me something?¡± Qiao Xin was crying her eyes out. When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, she wiped her tears and looked up at Qiao Nian, asking pitifully, ¡°Sister, what are you saying?¡± Qiao Nian walked up to Qiao Xin. The corner of her eye twitched, and coldness shed in her eyes. She met Qiao Xin¡¯s guilty gaze and asked meaningfully, ¡°Where¡¯s the jade pendant I brought back five years ago?¡± That jade pendant was a token given to her by the man. It was the only thing she could use to find him! Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in shock, tears still running down her face. That jade pendant was of such high quality, and it was so rare. It was even better than the million-yuan jade pendant she had bought. Qiao Xin felt that the owner of that jade pendant was definitely someone rich. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± How could Qiao Xin return the jade pendant to Qiao Nian? She felt that the jade pendant held even greater value. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Cleanly and skillfully, Qiao Nian gave Qiao Xin two more ps. Seeing that the corner of Qiao Xin¡¯s mouth was bleeding, she raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t return it to me in two days, you may no longer be as able-bodied as you are now!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. What did she mean by that? Was Qiao Nian going to cripple her? Qiao Xin trembled. She lowered her gaze, let her eyes roll back, and simply pretended to faint. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t bother responding. Instead, she walked upstairs. The door of her original bedroom had already disappeared. Qiao Nian walked to Qiao Xin¡¯s room, which was adjacent to hers, and opened the door. Only then did she realize that the Qiao family had knocked down the wall between the two rooms. Qiao Nian¡¯s room was now a walk-in wardrobe for Qiao Xin. Qiao Nian looked at the dazzling array of jewelry and essories in the wardrobe. The light in her eyes dimmed. Stepping out of the room, she saw Su Xue running over anxiously. Su Xue red at Qiao Nian fiercely and said, ¡°The makeup artist is here. Go downstairs and get your makeup done!¡± Again, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything and simply walked downstairs. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s clothes, Su Xue frowned and said, ¡°Change!¡± Su Xue walked to Qiao Xin¡¯s room and threw a piece of clothing, whose tag had yet to be removed, to Qiao Nian. She said coldly, ¡°Change into this!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to continue wearing her hospital gown either. After changing into the clothes, she walked downstairs and let the makeup artist help her with her makeup. When everything was ready, the Gu family¡¯s wedding car arrived. Stepping on the red carpet, Qiao Nian was about to get into the wedding car when she saw a child in the boisterous crowd faint to the ground, his face terribly pale. ¡°How inauspicious!¡± Su Xue, who was standing to the side, frowned and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s trying to scam us. Let¡¯s stay away!¡± With that, Su Xue pulled Qiao Shan away. Looking over, Qiao Nian saw that the child¡¯s clothes were made with fabric of a decent quality. The clothes were well tailored and looked like they were custom-made. She walked over in her wedding dress. At this moment, there was no one around the child.. No one was willing to go forward to help, for they were afraid that they would get into trouble. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: The First Encounter!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian walked over to the little boy, squatted down and felt his pulse. When the onlookers saw Qiao Nian checking up on the little boy, they couldn¡¯t help but makements. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯d better get into the wedding car. It¡¯s really inauspicious for you to encounter such a thing on your wedding day!¡± ¡°Yeah, this little boy is really unlucky. I wonder whose child he is!¡± ¡°If this child¡¯s parents decide to extort money, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian could tell that there was nothing wrong with the little boy¡¯s pulse. Seeing that his face was pale and that he was still covered in cold sweat, she had an idea. Su Xue saw that Qiao Nian was refusing to leave. Thinking that Qiao Nian wanted to run away from the marriage, she immediately walked up to Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and get in the wedding car. Let me tell you, don¡¯t you dare try any tricks!¡± ¡°Get me a bowl of sugar solution!¡± Qiao Nian held her hand out towards Su Xue. Su Xue red daggers at Qiao Nian, then turned her head to signal the servant next to her. Soon, the maid brought over the sugar solution. Qiao Nian made the little boy drink it, then got someone to call the ambnce. Su Xue gritted her teeth in anger, but she had no choice but to call an ambnce. She even asked the servant to bring out a chair for the little boy to sit on. When she was done, she walked over to Qiao Nian. ¡°Stop ying tricks. Hurry and get into the Gu family¡¯s car!¡± Su Xue was really worried that Qiao Nian would use this opportunity to escape. She didn¡¯t want her darling daughter Qiao Xin to marry a short-lived wretch. Qiao Nian gave Su Xue onest cold nce, before getting into the Gu family¡¯s car. The Gu family¡¯s castle was in the forest nearby. Along the borders of the city, one could already see the castle¡¯s tall spires reaching up towards the sky. It was a spectacr sight to behold. There was even an appealing air of mystery surrounding the castle. However, it was said that no one was willing toe to this ce. Once they stepped into the Gu family¡¯s territory, the Gu family¡¯s bodyguards would convince them to leave. In her wedding dress, Qiao Nian walked alone into the Gu residence. The Gu family servants were momentarily surprised to see her wearing that, but still politely brought her to the drawing room. The Gu family¡¯s drawing room wasvishly furnished, in a style that resembled European architecture. Sunlight filtered through the ss, bathing the entire living room in golden light. ¡°Miss Qiao, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go get Second Young Master Gu!¡± Qiao Nian nodded. After the servant left, she sat on the sofa and leaned back elegantly, her chin resting on her left hand. Why would the Gu family want a marriage with the Qiao family? Was it really to get rid of bad luck, as others had said? Qiao Nian thought to herself. If Qiao Xin knew that she came to the Gu family in a wedding dress, but it turned out that the Gu family had no intention of holding a wedding, Qiao Xin might just burst into tears. QIao Nian was the only daughter in the Qiao family who could remain calm andposed in any situation. At this moment, Qiao Nian suddenly sensed something strange behind her. Instinctively, she moved aside, and almost immediately after, she glimpsed a blue creature flying past her. It was a blue-green python. Although it was small, it was extremely fast. The python flicked out its bright red tongue and stared coldly at Qiao Nian. Its body swayed continually, as if it was considering how it should attack and devour her. In a sh, the python shot towards Qiao Nian like an arrow leaving its bow. Qiao Nian sat there calmly. Her right hand reached out and casually took hold of the seven-inch python. Her lips curved up slightly. Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? Perfect for medicinal use!¡± ¡°Let go of it!¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out behind her, cold as ice. Qiao Nian turned her head to nce at the man. He was wearing a spotlessly white shirt that entuated his tall figure. The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and right above it was a handsome face¡ªso handsome it was nearly suffocating to look at. His facial features were well-defined, with a pair of sharp eyebrows. His eyes were like stars, but they were cold. ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrow slightly. She could just about guess his identity. To be able to y with snakes so brazenly in the Gu residence, this man had to be the ugly and short-lived Second Young Master, Gu Zhou! Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and raised his eyebrow as well, exuding a strong sense of oppressiveness. ¡°You¡¯re not Qiao Xin!¡± His words clearly hinted at danger. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m her elder sister, Qiao Nian!¡± Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s displeased face, Qiao Nian shook the snake in her hand and said, ¡°It was lucky that you spoke fast. Otherwise, I would have turned it into medicine!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she let go of the snake in her hand. The blue-green python seemed to nurse a grievance as it silently slithered onto Gu Zhou¡¯s shoulder. It lowered its little head, looking pitiful. Gu Zhou sized Qiao Nian up. She wasn¡¯t tall, but she had rather exquisite features and had a good figure. His gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s hands. Her hands weren¡¯t big, and her slender fingers looked like they could be broken just by the wind.. He would never have expected such a pair of delicate hands to be able to grab his python. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Exposed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only that, she even wanted to use his pet to make Chinese medicine! Gu Zhou still found it hard to believe that someone who looked so gentle and harmless could actually be so capable. Gu Zhou sensed that the little snake was unwilling to submit, and was still rearing for a fight. He frowned. In a low voice, hemanded,?¡°Lan1!¡± The blue-green python rubbed its head against Gu Zhou¡¯s chin in a charming manner, attempting to please its master. It seemed extremely obedient. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was a puppet! Gu Zhou reached out and touched the snake¡¯s head. The snake swiftly wrapped around Gu Zhou¡¯s wrist like a bracelet. He walked over to the sofa and looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s wedding dress, his expression indifferent. ¡°The Qiao family has got some nerve. They actually dared to send over a recement bride.¡± Although it was just a casual sentence, Qiao Nian could feel a strong sense of oppressiveness radiating from Gu Zhou. He was constantly giving off a cold aura. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the snake must have been ordered by Gu Zhou to attack her in the first ce. At this thought, Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°Snake soup is very nutritious. Mr Gu, would you like any?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou fearlessly. She could tell from his cool gaze that he was displeased with her. Qiao Nian watched as Gu Zhou walked over and red at her. For some reason, she suddenly recalled that night five years ago. That strange man looked somewhat simr to the man in front of her. While Qiao Nian was still in a daze, Gu Zhou grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s chin with one hand and forced her to look at him. In a deep and maic voice, he mocked her, ¡°The Qiao family forced their own daughter to be a living widow just for that little betrothal gift?¡± ¡°My apologies, I¡¯m not going to be a widow.¡± Although Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess, she still projected a calm facade. Fearlessly, she met Gu Zhou¡¯s unfathomable eyes and said, ¡°Mr Gu, you don¡¯t have to curse yourself. You won¡¯t die, and I won¡¯t be a widow!¡± You won¡¯t die! These words left Gu Zhou stunned for a moment. For as long as he could remember, everyone in his life had been telling him that he wouldn¡¯t live past the age of twenty. While he had relied on various medicinal ingredients to live for five more years, he could feel his life-force constantly trickling away. He was already nearing the end of his life. This youngss actually had the guts to say that he wouldn¡¯t die! She was indeed a naive and bold young woman. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved slightly and his eyes lit up. He gently tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear and asked with interest, ¡°Why, do you think you can save me?¡± The Gu family was well-known all over the world. Everyone in the Gu family had searched for famous doctors but none of them could save him. All the doctors concluded with certainty that he would not live past twenty years old. Qiao Nian could tell that the man no longer bore hostility towards her. She said with a serious expression, ¡°Your face has already shown me your health condition.¡± Observing, listening, questioning, and feeling the patient¡¯s pulse were the four basic methods used in traditional Chinese medicine to diagnose illnesses. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. The snake around his hand wound itself around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck. He retracted his hand, looking at her like he would a corpse. Once again, Qiao Nian calmly grabbed the seven-inch snake, which went weak under her grasp. Turning her head to nce at Lan, she brought Lan to eye level and said softly, ¡°Lan, isn¡¯t staying alive a good thing? Do you really want to force me to turn you into a medicinal ingredient? You might be worth five to six million yuan if you live. After you die, you won¡¯t be worth so much anymore. Do you really want to die?¡± With that, Qiao Nian casually flicked Lan onto the sofa at the side. She leaned forward slightly and stepped closer to Gu Zhou, smiling. ¡°I can help you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to help me?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with an indecipherable smile on his face. Gazing into her clear eyes, he found himself oddly touched for some reason. If he could live on, he would definitely be willing to do so. But this young woman was clearly too naive. Doctors were not gods. They could not save everyone. Moreover, there existed countless rare illnesses around the world that were simply incurable. Gu Zhou had been ill for a long time, and he knew in his heart that there was no hope left for him. ¡°Are you helping me in order to help the Qiao family?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. His hand was extraordinarily cool to the touch. Seeing that he was about to retract his hand, she immediately held on tight and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t stay here, I¡¯ll be sent back to the hospital by my family and stay in confinement.¡± Her hands were very warm, as if they had been basking in the winter sun. It was an intoxicating warmth. This warmth gradually spread from his hands to his entire body. Gu Zhou found himself yearning for more of this warmth. He made sure his expression was cool before he looked up at Qiao Nian and teased, ¡°This patient from the mental hospital is turning out to be quite interesting!¡± Qiao Nian was startled for a moment¡ªshe had not been expecting this man to know who she was. She lifted her gaze to look at Gu Zhou, but he was already looking off to the side coldly. She lowered her gaze and smiled to herself. It seemed that the Second Young Master Gu, rumored to be ruthless, was actually quite kind. However, his body seemed to have really run out of fuel¡­ Chapter 5

Chapter 5: A Rpse!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian released Gu Zhou¡¯s wrist. She didn¡¯t see how Gu Zhou was slightly reluctant to part from her fingers. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°The toxins in your body were absorbed from your mother¡¯s womb. It¡¯s already in itste stages.¡± In itste stages? A murderous glint shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. He retracted his gaze and stood up to leave. ¡°Mr Gu.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Gu Zhou was doing. She immediately stood up. Faced with Gu Zhou¡¯s back, she spoke. ¡°But your illness¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish her sentence, Gu Zhou fell like a puppet with its strings cut, copsing onto the sofa. His eyelids fell, and his breathing quickened. He could no longer control his body. ¡°Gu Zhou!¡± Qiao Nian hurried over and flipped his body over. His face was pale, and it was as if his entire body was covered in ayer of frost. Zhao Qian ran into the room. She had initially wanted to tell Gu Zhou about Little Qi fainting and being sent to the hospital, but she hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou¡¯s illness to re up. ¡°Get away!¡± Seeing that the woman was still refusing to leave Gu Zhou¡¯s side, Zhao Qian ran over and reached out to pull Qiao Nian away. When she saw that Qiao Nian was holding a silver needle, she trembled in fear and said in a panic, ¡°What are you doing? Get up! Brother Gu Zhou doesn¡¯t like it when other people touch him!¡± Other than Little Qi and his snake, Lan, Brother Gu Zhou didn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch him. Zhao Qian had grown up with Brother Gu Zhou and they had been friends since childhood, but not even she was allowed to touch Brother Gu Zhou. At the thought of this, Zhao Qian stepped forward and continued trying to pull Qiao Nian away, saying, ¡°Brother Gu Zhou is having a rpse. I¡¯ll call the doctor over in a while. Get out of the way!¡± Qiao Nian was just about to insert the needle. Upon hearing Zhao Qian¡¯s words, annoyance shed across her face. Angrily, she spoke. ¡°Stop holding me back! I¡¯m trying to save him!¡± It was very dangerous for a patient whenever their illness red up. If she could help the patient resolve this danger in time, the patient would recover from his illness very quickly. ¡°Get up! Now!¡± Zhao Qian kept on trying to drag Qiao Nian away. However, Qiao Nian shook off her grip. ncing at Lan, who was resting on the sofa not far away, Qiao Nianmanded, ¡°Lan, keep an eye on her!¡± Just as Zhao Qian was about to step forward again to drag Qiao Nian out of the way, the python shot in front of her, its tongue flickering. She was so shocked that she took two steps back. Lan only obeyed Brother Gu Zhou. Zhao Qian had never thought that Lan would obey this woman¡¯smands as well. She tried to step forward, but Lan opened its jaws, ready to bite. ¡°Ah!¡± Petrified, Zhao Qian stumbled back. She just wanted to test Lan. She hadn¡¯t expected Lan to really attack her. She often prepared food for Lan! Lan¡¯s tongue flickered out. Casually, it moved in front of Zhao Qian, preventing her from getting close to the sofa. Zhao Qian did not dare to move. She could only see the woman holding a silver needle and inserting it into Brother Gu Zhou¡¯s head. Gu Zhou was still conscious. He nced at the needle on his head. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but the pain actually seemed to lessen. Zhao Qian watched in disbelief as Gu Zhou held on to the woman¡¯s clothes. One had to know that Brother Gu Zhou had never been willing to touch other people. Qiao Nian swiftly removed Gu Zhou¡¯s clothes, revealing his muscr chest. She guessed he had been exercising regrly for a long time, for there was a distinct eight-pack below his chest. Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing was very erratic, and his forehead was drenched in cold sweat. It was as if he was in a freezing cer, so cold that he was chilled to the bone. His life-force seemed to be draining away bit by bit. Yet, the ces where Qiao Nian¡¯s silver needles had been inserted seemed to bring some warmth. That slight warmth seemed to inject vitality into him, filling up his cold body, giving him the illusion that he could survive. Qiao Nian lowered her hands slightly. Her hair had fallen to the side of her face, and her long, curly eyshes half-covered her beautiful eyes. With a serious expression, she inserted thest needle and looked up at Gu Zhou, saying in a low voice, ¡°Blink once if you¡¯re conscious.¡± Gu Zhou blinked. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and inserted thest needle skillfully. That would do. Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead was now also covered in cold sweat. Just as she was about to stand up to get a tissue, she found that her left hand was trapped. She looked down and saw that Gu Zhou had grabbed her left hand. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t push Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away, so she could only sit by the sofa and wait. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were closed. Warmth flowed through his veins, warming his entire body¡­ A trace of joy shed in Zhao Qian¡¯s eyes. Could it be that Gu Zhou was now amenable to touching other people? ncing at the time, Qiao Nian began to remove the silver needles from Gu Zhou¡¯s body. When she removed thest needle, she saw that Gu Zhou had regained consciousness. Qiao Nian swiftly retracted her left hand and sat down on the other side of the sofa. She took out a tissue and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Brother Gu Zhou!¡± Zhao Qian immediately stood up and ran over to the sofa. She reached out to grab Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, but Gu Zhou dodged her grasp. ¡°Lan!¡± Gu Zhou called out coldly. At that moment, a phantom figure glided through the air. With its tongue flickering, Lan moved to sit next to Gu Zhou.. It red threateningly at Zhao Qian, intent on forcing her to leave. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Misunderstood

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian did not seem to have heard him speak. Her gaze was still slightly lowered as she toyed with the ring on her finger. Her nails were pink and glossy. The whole image made one feel warm, as if all the chaos had nothing to do with Qiao Nian. Su Yan frowned when he saw that Qiao Nian was paying him no heed. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Qiao Nian, I know that you¡¯vee out from a mental hospital. I advise you to quit Teacher Wang¡¯s project as soon as possible. Otherwise, it won¡¯t look good for you if your past is exposed!¡± Everyone in the banquet hall gasped when they heard Su Yan¡¯s words. Many of them were here for Dr. Wang¡¯s project. Some of them wanted to join the project, some wanted to invest in the project, and others wanted to discuss other projects with Dr. Wang. Su Yan¡¯s words made it clear to everyone that Qiao Nian was a lunatic who had already been selected by Doctor Wang. ¡°So this person is actually from a mental hospital!¡± ¡°How can Dr. Wang work with such a person?¡± ¡°If Dr. Wang brings her into the project, I¡¯m worried that my investments might go down the drain!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as she listened to the discussion taking ce around her. Scornfully, she strutted over to Su Yan in her high heels and looked straight into his eyes. As if the matter was of little importance, she spoke. ¡°ssmate Su, do you think I¡¯m not fit to participate in Teacher Wang¡¯s project?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Zhou Xue didn¡¯t bother waiting for Su Yan to respond. Haughtily, he replied, ¡°At least you know your ce. I advise you to leave this project as soon as you can. If anything happens in the future, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze lingering on Zhou Xue¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°Haven¡¯t you learnt your lesson by now? Do you still want another p?¡± ¡°You were only in university for half a semester and you didn¡¯t even get your diploma! What right do you have to join Dr. Wang¡¯s project?¡± Su Yan red at Qiao Nian coldly. The more he looked at her, the more disgusted he felt. He hoped that he would never see her again in his life. Su Yan had just finished speaking when a sweet-looking girl with two symmetrical ponytails stepped forward. She nced at Qiao Nian and sneered. ¡°You must be Senior Qiao Nian. I¡¯ve heard your name everywhere since I entered university. I heard that you slept with many men in your ss, and you¡¯re a sex addict. Aren¡¯t you mentally ill as well? You didn¡¯t even get your diploma. How are you qualified to participate in Teacher Wang¡¯s project?¡± Before Qiao Nian could speak, Wang Tian continued her interrogation. ¡°Or did you use other unsavory means to secure a ce? For example, your body?¡± The people crowding around were looking at Qiao Nian differently now. It was impossible for a mentally ill patient to be a doctor. Doctor Wang had been discussing the project with a friend in a corner of the room. When he heard themotion, he walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yan had always prided himself on being a humble gentleman. He hesitated to speak up. But Zhou Xue was different. Zhou Xue hated Qiao Nian¡¯s guts for sending her to the police station, so she immediately stood up and exined the situation. ¡°Teacher Wang, Qiao Nian has only attended one semester of sses. She was locked up in the mental hospital after that, and she was just released a short while back. You can¡¯t let someone like this participate in your project!¡± When Wang Tian heard Zhou Xue¡¯s words, she immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Grandfather, you must not let a mentally ill person join our projects. If anything goes wrong with this project, then everyone else¡¯s efforts will be wasted!¡± As Wang Tian spoke, she gave Qiao Nian a vicious re. ¡°Yes, Teacher Wang. Qiao Nian is still mentally ill. She has never even studied medicine before, not properly. You can¡¯t let her participate in your project. If she makes a mistake, it will bring harm to your entire team!¡± Zhou Xue quickly added. In the past, Dr. Wang had only heard from Teacher Liu that Qiao Nian was talented in the field of medicine. He didn¡¯t know Qiao Nian very well either. After listening to what everyone around him had to say, he frowned and asked, ¡°Qiao Nian, is all this true?¡± ¡°Actually, I already have a P¡ª¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Qiao Xin cut in, looking at Qiao Nian with teary eyes. She sniffled and said in a shaking voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Do stop fooling around!¡± Although Qiao Xin didn¡¯t say explicitly that Qiao Nian was mentally ill, every word she spoke made it clear to everyone present that Qiao Nian had a mental illness! Qiao Nian turned to look at Qiao Xin and frowned slightly. Just as she was about to exin the situation to Dr. Wang, she heard Dr. Wang say coldly, ¡°Qiao Nian, don¡¯t follow me around anymore!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she exined, ¡°Teacher Wang, I¡¯ve already graduated with a PhD!¡± When Zhou Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the corner of her lips curved up slightly. Sheughed scornfully and said, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯d better go back to the mental hospital and recuperate properly, lest youe out and embarrass yourself!¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: A Lunatic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All the onlookers were staring at Qiao Nian. They were all smiling disdainfully. ¡°How can a lunatic be a doctor?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. She must be hallucinating as a doctor.¡± ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s truly pitiful. She¡¯s so pretty. Too bad there¡¯s something wrong with her brain.¡± ¡­ Sensing the skepticism aimed at her from all directions, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Teacher Wang, I¡¯ve published theses in multiple universities. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check!¡± Doctor Wang nced at Qiao Nian suspiciously. She was clearly a youngss in her twenties, but her aura was no less strong than that of a man in his forties or fifties. Could Qiao Nian be telling the truth? Doctor Wang was starting to have doubts. Sizing Qiao Nian up, he was about to speak when he heard Zhou Xue¡¯s voice. ¡°Qiao Nian, you must really have an exaggerated opinion of yourself. Your name is so ordinary¡ªthere are tons of people with the exact same name. Your mental illness must be getting worse and worse. Now, you¡¯re even starting to make up falsehoods!¡± Zhou Xue clicked her tongue twice and shook her head, her face full of disdain. The surrounding onlookers also began tough at Qiao Nian mockingly. Qiao Nian turned to look at Zhou Xue and smiled. ¡°Zhou Xue, you¡¯re not a medical student, are you?¡± The smile on Zhou Xue¡¯s face froze. ¡°Teacher Sun, do your legs ache often?¡± Qiao Nian asked indifferently, ncing at Teacher Sun, who was standing a distance away. Teacher Sun nodded in confusion. His legs had only started aching in the past two days. They had never ached before that. How did Qiao Nian know? Seeing Teacher Sun nod, everyone nced toward Qiao Nian in disbelief. ¡°Teacher Feng, do you frequently have headaches?¡± Qiao Nian spoke with certainty. Everyone turned to look at Teacher Feng. Seeing Teacher Feng nod as well, they looked at Qiao Nian strangely. ¡°Teacher Zhang, has your liver been unwell?¡± Qiao Nian asked. Everyone thought that there was no way Qiao Nian could have guessed correctly this time. One by one, they looked toward Teacher Zhang expectantly. When they saw Teacher Zhang nod, they were all so shocked that their jaws nearly dropped to the ground. Doctor Wang looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. He had thought that Qiao Nian was a lunatic with no medical training at all. But now that didn¡¯t seem to be the case! How was Qiao Nian aware of each teacher¡¯s health problems? Zhou Xue sensed that everyone¡¯s opinion of Qiao Nian had shifted. She said disdainfully, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re really good at spouting nonsense. I was wondering why you didn¡¯t talk to anyone after you arrived. So you¡¯ve just been eavesdropping!¡± Zhou Xue¡¯s words were ingenious. What she implied was that Qiao Nian was only able to identify which teachers were feeling unwell because she had eavesdropped on their conversations. When Doctor Wang heard Zhou Xue¡¯s words, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He knew it. How could a mentally ill patient possess medical skills? Doctor Wang¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Qiao Nian, you don¡¯t have to exin anymore. I understand now. I know that your illness is very serious. There should be a psychiatrist present. I¡¯ll get them to take a look at you.¡± At that moment, a loud voice resounded from the doorway. ¡°Who dares to bully my disciple!¡± Teacher Liu had been preparing to return home, but he soon realized that he had forgotten to pass Qiao Nian¡¯s doctoral diploma to her, so he returned to the banquet. When he saw everyone talking about Qiao Nian¡¯s illness, his expression darkened. ¡°Teacher!¡± Qiao Nian called when she saw Teacher Liu enter. Teacher Liu looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Out of all his disciples, he was the proudest of her. Yet, she was rumored to be a mentally ill patient! This had gone too far! When Doctor Wang saw Teacher Liu, he hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher Liu, that¡¯s not what I meant. Why don¡¯t you treat your disciple¡¯s illness first?¡± ¡°What exactly is her illness?¡± Mr. Liu looked toward Dr. Wang with a sour expression. Upon seeing Teacher Liu¡¯s displeased expression, Doctor Wang began to bristle as well. He had trusted Teacher Liu so much, but he never expected Teacher Liu to foist a lunatic upon him! The more Doctor Wang thought about it, the angrier he became! ¡°She just came out of the mental hospital!¡± Doctor Wang spoke, forcibly suppressing his anger. He turned to look at Qiao Nian. ¡°Tell your teacher yourself! Did you, or did you not, juste out of the mental hospital!¡± Qiao Nian gave Doctor Wang an indifferent nce. Doctor Wang felt a little ufortable under her gaze and turned his head to the side. ¡°Where would she go to study psychiatry, if not a mental hospital?¡± Mr. Liu was so angry that his face and neck were flushed red. He red at Doctor Wang coldly. He had never expected Doctor Wang to say that his disciple was a lunatic, especially when he had just entrusted his best disciple to Dr. Wang. ¡°She has already graduated with a doctorate. Which of you here said that my disciple has never studied medicine?¡± Zhou Xue was surprised by Teacher Liu¡¯s words. ¡°Qiao Nian is only 24 years old this year! How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why not? Do you think she¡¯ll only graduate with a doctorate at the age of 30 like you idiots?¡± Teacher Liu questioned, his expression dark. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: He Will Protect Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing Gu Zhou appear, Qiao Xin shuddered involuntarily. Su Yan sensed that Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t feeling well. He looked at her worriedly and whispered, ¡°Xin Xin, if you¡¯re unwell, can I take you to the hospital?¡± Su Yan had never been interested in gossip. He felt that he might as well use the time to read more books. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Qiao Xin said gently. How could she leave? She wanted to see Qiao Nian humiliated by Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou stood next to Qiao Nian. His facial features were well-defined, and he looked extremely distinguished. He raised his chin slightly, like a proud and aloof king. Someone recognized Gu Zhou and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Second Young Master of the Gu family?¡± Everyone gasped and looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s not ugly at all!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I want to give birth to his child!¡± ¡°Oh dear, if I had known, I would have married into the Gu family!¡± ¡­ The socialites present murmured among themselves. The Gu family was the most powerful family in An City. No aristocratic family dared to go against the Gu family. Even though it was rumored that Second Young Master Gu was ugly and short-lived, many socialites still volunteered to marry into the Gu family. However, the Gu family did not find any of them suitable. Everyone stared at Gu Zhou. They knew that Gu Zhou was someone they could not afford to offend. Gu Zhou¡¯s tone seemed to indicate that he disapproved strongly of Shen Ming¡¯s actions. Although everyone knew that Qiao Nian was Gu Zhou¡¯s bride, they also knew that the two of them hadn¡¯t been married for long. Moreover, some people had heard that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to like Qiao Nian. Otherwise, Gu Zhou would be the one bringing Qiao Nian to this banquet. Qiao Nian stood beside Gu Zhou. Lifting her eyes slightly, she nced at the cold aura surrounding Gu Zhou. She narrowed her eyes. She was curious about what Gu Zhou intended to do. ¡°Second Young Master, long time no see,¡± Shen Ming said through gritted teeth. He had wanted to make Qiao Nian take the me while Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t around. But by the looks of it, this n would no longer work. Gu Zhou lifted his eyes and looked at Qiao Nian. The coldness in his aura dissipated to a considerable extent as he said gently, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re too good-tempered. That¡¯s why you get bullied.¡± Shen Ming felt like he had been pped in the face. He felt awkward and helpless, but he couldn¡¯t say anything because the Shen family still had to rely on the Gu family. Matriarch Shen looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression, then her gaze fell on Matriarch Gu, who looked gratified. Her heart skipped a beat. She did not expect Gu Zhou to stand on Qiao Nian¡¯s side. Matriarch Shen had already sent people to keep an eye on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. The information she received was that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like Qiao Nian, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case now. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. Obediently, she gave an affirmative response. Gu Zhou walked up to Matriarch Shen and Matriarch Gu and asked, ¡°Grandma, Madam Shen, how have you been?¡± Matriarch Shen¡¯s heart was in her throat. She had been living quite well, but her life would take a turn for the worse very soon. However, Matriarch Shen still had to follow the rules of etiquette. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine. I just can¡¯t believe that such a thing has happened¡ªwhat will outsiders think!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s cold gaze fell on Shen Ming¡¯s face. He continued, ¡°The events today have to be investigated thoroughly. We can¡¯t let outsiders make fun of us!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he gave Lin Nan a look. Wearing a well-tailored suit, Lin Nan looked around at the entire crowd. With a cold expression, he pushed his gold-rimmed sses up and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t record any videos or take any photographs. If any videos are leaked tonight, I¡¯m afraid none of you will be able to attend banquets of this kind ever again!¡± Most of the guests here today were people with money and status in An City. Hearing Lin Nan¡¯s words, they weren¡¯t too annoyed and deleted the videos on their phones quietly. As for what they were discussing in the group chat, it hardly mattered anymore. After all, everyone in the group was present today, which meant that this incident would not be leaked to anyone else. Knowing that this matter would not spread further, Shen Ming secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He did not have the ability to openly threaten those people. Only Gu Zhou had the capability to do such a thing. Shen Ming looked toward the gardener and asked sternly, ¡°Useless thing, what¡¯s your name? Tell me the whole story!¡± ¡°My¡­ my name is Sun Jiu,¡± Sun Jiu said shakily. He lowered his head even more, his voice trembling. ¡°Tonight¡­ tonight¡­¡± Before Sun Jiu could finish speaking, Shen Xing spoke impatiently, ¡°Sun Jiu, do think this through carefully. Tell us the truth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± When Sun Jiu heard Shen Xing¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He looked at Shen Xing with trepidation and pursed his lips slightly before saying, ¡°M-Miss Qiao gave me money to¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the corners of Shen Xing¡¯s lips turned up slightly.. She looked at Qiao Nian with a haughty expression. Her eyes were vicious as she snapped, ¡°Qiao Nian, so it really was you!¡± Chapter 46 - Hercules?

Chapter 46: Hercules?

Only upon hearing Zheng Xiang¡¯s words did the mene back to their senses. Hurriedly, they stepped forward and began to pull the silver needles out of Zheng Xiang¡¯s body one by one. After all the silver needles were removed, Zheng Xiang regained control of his body. He sneered at Qiao Nian. Zheng Xiang¡¯s eyes were cold. He raised his fist and swung it viciously towards Qiao Nian¡¯s face. The hearts of the onlookers all began to race in fear. Some were so frightened that they hurriedly shut their eyes, unable to continue watching. Everyone silently muttered a prayer for Qiao Nian. However, the scream they had been anticipating did note. Everyone opened their eyes in unison to see what was going on, but what they saw stunned them all. Qiao Nian was a small youngdy, slender and almost weak-looking. Yet her thin hand caught hold of Zheng Xiang¡¯s fist in an instant. Zheng Xiang himself was stunned. He wanted to retract his hand, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t release her grip, preventing him from moving. While everyone was still in a daze, Qiao Nian swiftly dislocated Zheng Xiang¡¯s arms and kicked sharply at Zheng Xiang¡¯s knee, forcing Zheng Xiang to fall down on his knees in front of her. ¡°Although it¡¯s not the new year yet, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re here to wish me a happy new year.¡± Qiao Nian, who seemed to have gained several inches in height, looked down at Zheng Xiang in contempt. There was no trace of a smile on her face. ¡°If you cause any more trouble, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the consequences!¡± At this moment, Zheng Xiang was kneeling on the ground with shock written all over his face. His mind was filled with Qiao Nian. He couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nian could counter his fist with just one hand. How was this possible? Who exactly was this Qiao Nian? Zheng Xiang looked up at Qiao Nian. For some reason, he felt that Qiao Nian looked like a demon from hell, making him shiver. Qiao Xin, who was standing in the crowd, gasped as she looked at Qiao Nian in fear. She didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to be so skilled. How was she able to dodge Zheng Xiang¡¯s attack? Qiao Xin clenched her fists tightly. She yearned to walk towards them and help Zheng Xiang hit Qiao Nian right this instant. However, she only dared to picture the scene, nothing more. She could only stand there and worry. Qiao Nian slowly raised her right leg, her ten-centimeter-tall high heel grinding into Zheng Xiang¡¯s shoulder. She leaned forward slightly and exerted a little strength with her right leg, causing Zheng Xiang to instantly turn pale. Cold sweat broke out on Zheng Xiang¡¯s forehead, and his veins bulged. He looked up at the woman in front of him, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. She was so strong! Zheng Xiang was starting to doubt himself. He had always thought that he was a good fighter. Now, it seemed that his skills were just average. The onlookers almost thought that they were watching a martial arts flick. One had to know that in modern society, few people were this skilled at defense. They sized Qiao Nian up. Qiao Nian was only 1.65 meters tall. She looked so thin and weak. How could she be so strong? At this moment, they all had the same thought in mind. No matter who they provoked, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin¡¯s face was pale and beads of sweat had appeared on her nose. Her heart was beating faster and faster, as if it would jump out of her mouth at any moment. She suddenly recalled something. If Qiao Nian had used the same amount of strength to p her back then, would her head have separated from her body? Some things didn¡¯t bear thinking about. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Qiao Xin swallowed nervously. Should she be thanking Qiao Nian for showing mercy back then? Qiao Xin quickly dismissed the thought. Hatred shed in her eyes as she looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian had stolen her shares and her man. How could she thank such a despicable and shameless person? She had to quickly think of a way to get the shares back. And, she had to win Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze gradually shifted to Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Looking at his handsome profile, a trace of bashfulness shed in her eyes.. Chapter 50 - Rather Die Than Submit

Chapter 50: Rather Die Than Submit

There was silence as everyone turned to look at Qiao Nian. When Gu Zhou heard Zheng An¡¯s voice, he turned to nce at Qiao Nian, his expression indecipherable. Qiao Nian was actually Zheng An¡¯s life savior? When everyone present realized this, they were all stunned. At this moment, Qiao Xin gritted her teeth and red at Qiao Nian. If looks could kill, Qiao Nian would have died a million times over. Qiao Xin really hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so lucky. However, this was also the first time Qiao Xin had gotten to know Qiao Nian from a new perspective. Qiao Nian was highly adept at martial arts and possessed excellent medical skills. What else could she be hiding? Qiao Xin found herself incredibly curious. Su Yan gazed unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with admiration. This was the first time he understood Qiao Nian on a deeper level. He felt that he must have misunderstood her in the past. Su Yan finally realized why Teacher Liu liked Qiao Nian so much. So Qiao Nian was really a medical genius. Suppressing her resentment, Qiao Xin nced at Su Yan. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Su Yan gazing at Qiao Nian affectionately. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes shed. Carefully, she tugged a little at Su Yan¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Brother Su Yan, if her medical skills are so advanced, why did she set fire to the school building?¡± At Qiao Xin¡¯s words, Su Yan¡¯s good impression of Qiao Nian instantly vanished. Even if Qiao Nian was a genius, so what? Qiao Nian was clearly just lucky. If he had been the one who had run into Zheng An back then, then he would have been Zheng An¡¯s life savior. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression softened and she spoke gently into the phone, forcibly suppressing the rising difort in her body. ¡°Uncle Zheng, what happened that year was nothing; it¡¯s not a big favor at all. I¡¯ve already forgotten about it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± On the other end of the call, when Zheng An heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he sensed that she was no longer willing to settle this matter peacefully. He sighed silently and said, ¡°You have full authority over this matter. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll make noints.¡± When Zheng He heard Zheng An¡¯s words, his expression changed in an instant. He hurriedly snatched the phone away and shouted, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this to me! Save me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Shut up!¡± Zheng An¡¯s impatient voice came from the phone. ¡°Apologize properly to Miss Qiao until you¡¯ve gained Miss Qiao¡¯s forgiveness. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t do as I say, you¡¯ll no longer be a part of the Zheng family. You are not my only son!¡± After the call ended, Zheng He looked at Qiao Nian. All the blood had drained from his face. ¡°Brother, apologize quickly!¡± Zheng Xiang said anxiously. At this moment, the lust drug in Qiao Nian¡¯s body hadpletely red up. Her eyes gradually zed over. She forced herself to look at Zheng He and say, ¡°I just want a sincere apology!¡± If Zheng An had spoken properly to Zheng He just now, Zheng He would have been willing to apologize to Qiao Nian. However, when Zheng He thought of his father¡¯s words¡ª¡±You are not my only son!¡±¡ªhis mind went nk. In a daze, he pounced toward Qiao Nian. Even if he had to die, he would drag Qiao Nian down with him. With nimble reflexes, Gu Zhou sent Zheng He flying with a kick. He called out, ¡°Chen Qing.¡± Chen Qing immediately stepped forward, holding a knife. Previously, he had gotten someone to bring him a knife from the Shen family¡¯s kitchen. Swiftly, he chopped off Zheng He¡¯s hand. Zheng He cried out in agony! Seeing this, Chen Qing swiftly dislocated Zheng He¡¯s jaw and cut off his tongue with the knife. In the end, he even kindly repositioned Zheng He¡¯s jaw. Zheng He was in so much pain that he was on the verge of fainting. He couldn¡¯t make a sound right now, either. Suppressing his pain, he had no choice but to agree to wait for Zheng Xiang to call the ambnce. Today was Matriarch Shen¡¯s birthday banquet, and yet, blood was shed. She couldn¡¯t even me the two of them, for she could not afford to offend either of them. The bloodstains on the cobblestones had all been cleaned up. It was as if the bloody scene from just now had just been an illusion. Everything returned to normal. Matriarch Shen ushered the other guests into the banquet hall. The onlookers around her had finally dispersed. Lifting up her skirt, Qiao Nian walked briskly toward the gates. As she jogged, her gaze began to cloud over, and the door in the distance gradually turned blurry.. Chapter 57 - Graduation Banquet

Chapter 57: Graduation Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister, you¡¯re wrong. Back then, Brother Su Yan was the one who courted me. I¡¯m saying this today because I know you like him, so you can pay him a visit if you like. It¡¯s all for your sake¡­¡± Qiao Xin retorted, refusing to be outdone. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s just a piece of trash that I didn¡¯t want. Is picking up a piece of trash that I¡¯ve thrown away really worth being happy about?¡± Qiao Nian picked up the cup of coffee in front of her and took a leisurely sip, then put it back. Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s face, which was now alternating between shades of green and white. She was in an extraordinarily good mood. Her gaze fell on the jade pendant around Qiao Xin¡¯s neck and she said, ¡°By the way, the owner of the pendant will be arriving at the Gu vi tonight. You cane over tonight!¡± With that, Qiao Nian stood up and left. That afternoon, Qiao Nian found out that Qiao Xin had tagged her on her social media ount. She opened the app to see a photo of An City University¡¯s graduation banquet. Qiao Xin was worried that others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this was An City University, so she deliberately tagged the location as well. There was a line of text added to the photo. [I am both immensely honored and incredibly proud to be a member of An City University. I hope my alma mater will get better and better!] Qiao Nian scrolled past the photo and saw that there were a lot ofments. Thement section was full of members of the Qiao family, mostly distant rtives heaping praise on Qiao Xin. ¡°Qiao Xin is the role model of the Qiao family!¡± ¡°Qiao Xin has brought glory to the Qiao family!¡± ¡°Qiao Xin is so much more outstanding than her sister. Considering how the two of them were born to the same set of parents, how can the difference between them be so stark?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Qiao Nian never spends her time doing anything serious or worthwhile. She just goes around causing trouble!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to read the rest of thements. All of them were fawning over Qiao Xin. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but scoff. She closed her social media app and walked to the window, looking out at An CIty University. A joyous atmosphere filled the campus. Her lips curved up slightly. Outside, An City University was filled with cheers andughter. She walked out of the medicalboratory and onto the field. Immediately, she saw many students preparing the decorations for the graduation banquet. Su Yan and Qiao Xin were the most eye-catching people on stage. Su Yan was one year older than Qiao Xin, and he was in his second year of his Master¡¯s degree. He was also the most handsome boy in the university. In fact, the most attractive thing about him was his family background. The Su family was also a well-known prestigious family in An City. Because of that, many youngdies wanted to marry Su Yan, just so they could soar to the skies. As Su Yan¡¯s girlfriend, Qiao Xin received countless res filled with envy and jealousy. She smiled as she stood next to Su Yan, chatting with the other ssmates. Qiao Xin¡¯s good friend, Wang Nian, walked to her side and asked with a smile, ¡°Xinxin, is that person your sister?¡± Qiao Xin looked in the direction Wang Nian was pointing at and saw Qiao Nian in conversation with a young man. Indeed. She was right. On the surface, Qiao Nian had seemed disdainful of the school¡¯s activities, but in reality, she was eager toe here. Qiao Xin smiled. ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t easy for my sister to get an invitation to the graduation banquet. Let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± Wang Nian instantly understood the meaning behind Qiao Xin¡¯s words. Hurriedly, she spoke, making sure that the juniors nearby could hear her words. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re too kind. Your sister was capable of setting the school building on fire back then. How could you be so gentle with her?¡± Qiao Xin smiled and shook her head. She exined, ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. Believe me, it was all a misunderstanding.¡± Wang Nian¡¯s words instantly aroused the curiosity of the others in earshot. Just like that, Wang Nian was pulled away by the crowd, who wanted to hear more about the rumors. Shen Xing stood there with a sour expression. Whenever she saw Qiao Nian, she would inevitably get angry. She looked at Qiao Xin with dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get expelled from the school? How can she still enter the campus?¡± Just as Qiao Xin was about to exin, she heard Shen Xing say, ¡°Senior Su, it¡¯s been so many years, but she still likes you. When she found out that you were here, she came running immediately.¡± When Su Yan heard Shen Xing¡¯s words, he felt an inexplicable sense of disgust. He still had to give a speech tonight, as an outstanding alumnus of the undergraduate medicine program.. He didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to disrupt his good mood. Chapter 58 - Lunatic

Chapter 58: Lunatic

¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Su Yan gave Shen Xing a smile. He was genuinely worried that Qiao Nian would suddenly fall back into her old ways and set fire to another school building. Then, it would be meaningless to have the graduation banquet. With that, Su Yan walked past the surrounding juniors and strode towards Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t want to go, but when she recalled how Su Yan had gazed unblinkingly at Qiao Nian the night before, she felt her heart skip a beat in fear. She quickly followed suit. From afar, Qiao Nian saw Su Yan and Qiao Xin walking towards her. She said to the man next to her, ¡°Do as we¡¯ve discussed. Go ahead!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Qiao.¡± With that, the man turned and walked out. At that moment, Su Yan walked up to Qiao Nian, not bothering to hide the disgust in his eyes. Suppressing his anger, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Qiao Nian surveyed her surroundings. Only after seeing that there was no one else around did she acknowledge that Su Yan was speaking to her. She sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have nothing to say to you.¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, you must know your ce!¡± Su Yan red at her, frowning. If Su Yan wasn¡¯t worried that Qiao Nian would do something crazy again, he wouldn¡¯t have lowered himself to the level of speaking to her. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Qiao Nian turned to leave, but she was stopped by Su Yan. ¡°Five years ago, I already made it clear to you that I don¡¯t like you. Why are you still chasing after me?¡± Su Yan¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily into fists. If only he could get the security guards to throw Qiao Nian out of campus. ¡°Su Yan, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that I¡¯m pursuing you?¡± Qiao Nian finally understood what Su Yan meant. Sneering, she nced at him as if he was a pile of shit. Su Yan met her gaze, his brow involuntarily furrowing. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Su Yan. I¡¯m not interested in human excrement at all.¡± Qiao Nian gave a bright smile. ¡°Sister, stop.¡± Seeing that the situation was worsening, Qiao Xin hurriedly stepped forward to pull Su Yan back, speaking gently to Qiao Nian as she did so. ¡°I know you¡¯re still interested in Brother Su Yan. Brother Su Yan knows that you¡¯re rejecting him to hide your feelings, but he¡¯s already my boyfriend. Can you please stop having any ideas about him?¡± Su Yan had almost lost control of his anger. Fortunately, Qiao Xin had stopped him. Otherwise, if he were to lose his temper here tonight, his name would be trending on the Inte the next day. Su Yan¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin was such a sensible girl. Qiao Nian nced at the couple in front of her and smiled. ¡°The two of you are a perfect match for each other. A maggot belongs with human excrement.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned and left without hesitation. Su Yan stood rooted to the ground, his face flushed red with anger. He couldn¡¯t think of a way to get back at Qiao Nian. Excrement? How dare she say that to him! She was simply a lunatic! He had to find a chance to humiliate her. Qiao Xin could tell that something was wrong with Su Yan¡¯s expression. Worried that he would lose his temper, she carefully took hold of his hand and said gently, ¡°Brother Su Yan, don¡¯t get too angry. My sister used to be warded in a mental hospital, and there are some problems with her brain. She¡¯s different from normal people like us. Seeing as she¡¯s my sister, don¡¯t me her anymore, okay?¡± Yes, Qiao Nian was a lunatic! He could not stoop to the level of a lunatic. At the thought of this, Su Yan¡¯s expression grew considerably brighter. He smiled at Qiao Xin and said gently, ¡°I understand. For your sake, I won¡¯t be angry with her.¡± Back when he courted Qiao Xin, Qiao Xin had always been unwilling to be with him because of Qiao Nian. It hadn¡¯t been easy for the two of them to get together, but he had never expected Qiao Nian to disregard the sisterhood between her and Qiao Xin. Qiao Nian was truly an awful person.. Chapter 59 - How Was This Possible?

Chapter 59: How Was This Possible?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother Su Yan, you¡¯re the best. Let¡¯s go visit Sister first. I¡¯m a little worried about her,¡± Qiao Xin said gently. Holding on to Su Yan¡¯s arm, she walked towards Qiao Nian. ¡°Sister, when you burned down the school building back then, the principal was furious. He wouldn¡¯t let you step foot onto campus. If it weren¡¯t for our family name, he likely wouldn¡¯t have made an exception for you toe today.¡± Qiao Xin continued, ¡°The principal doesn¡¯t visit the university often, but he will be here today. Brother Su Yan will intercede for you. Perhaps the principal will no longer be angry. He might even allow you to return to school.¡± The ssmates nearby heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words clearly. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous that Senior Su Yan can meet the principal. I¡¯ve been studying here for so long, but I¡¯ve never even seen the principal once. I heard that the principal is very busy every day!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve heard that too. Back then, when the school building was burned down, manyizens were questioning the school¡¯s role in the incident. If the principal hadn¡¯t taken charge at that critical moment, and if he hadn¡¯t whole-heartedly thrown his weight behind the school, we would have lost that battle.¡± ¡°I heard that the principal is now focusing on his mathematics research, so he rarely makes an appearance here. How can Qiao Nian still have the cheek to show up? What if she angers the principal?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly. We should protest against Qiao Nian¡¯s enrollment in An University!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We must stand up to Qiao Nian!¡± ¡­ One by one, the surrounding students chimed in. They really liked and respected the principal. To them, the principal was like a god to be worshiped. Listening to the other students, Su Yan nced at Qiao Nian. The disgust in his eyes intensified. Qiao Nian turned to look at Qiao Xin and said expressionlessly, ¡°Can you stop polluting the air around me?¡± Qiao Xin: ¡°?¡± At this moment, the principal¡¯s assistant, Wang Qi, looked toward them. He began walking over. Su Yan saw Wang Qi and thought that the principal was looking for him. He straightened his clothes and put on a warm smile. When Wang Qi walked over, Su Yan took a step forward and politely extended his hand to Wang Qi. Wang Qi gave Su Yan a strange look. Without shaking his hand, he brushed past Su Yan and walked towards Qiao Nian. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Miss Qiao, you¡¯re finally here. The principal has specially instructed me to pick you up.¡± Qiao Xin looked at Wang Qi in disbelief. She had never expected the principal to instruct his assistant to pick herself up. She smiled at Wang Qi. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head over now.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin in confusion. She had an appointment with the principal. Could it be that Qiao Xin had an appointment with the principal as well? Wang Qi turned to look at Qiao Xin, and the smile on his face instantly disappeared. He asked without expression, ¡°This student, who exactly are you?¡± Qiao Xin still didn¡¯t realize anything odd about the whole affair. She said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m Qiao Xin.¡± ¡°My apologies, the principal would like to invite Miss Qiao Nian over.¡± Wang Qi smiled ingratiatingly at Qiao Nian. ¡°Miss Qiao, let¡¯s go!¡± When Wang Qi and Qiao Nian left, Su Yan and Qiao Xin felt as if they had been pped in the face. They were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to hide in. Of course, the surrounding ssmates who were watching the spectacle were also stunned. They had never expected the principal and assistant to treat Qiao Nian with such respect. Didn¡¯t the principal hate Qiao Nian? Didn¡¯t the principal forbid Qiao Nian froming to school? Why was the principal¡¯s assistant so respectful towards Qiao Nian? Shen Xing, who was standing not far away, turned pale. She turned to look toward Qiao Xin. So Qiao Xin had lied to her! However, when Shen Xing saw Qiao Xin¡¯s confused expression, she hesitated. She walked over to Qiao Xin and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Qiao Nian and the principal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiao Xin shook her head honestly. Suddenly, she recalled Qiao Nian saying that she had received her PhD diploma. Oh my god! Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t really have been awarded a doctorate, could she? How¡­ How was this possible? Qiao Xin gasped in shock.. Ayer of cold sweat formed on her palms. Chapter 60 - Stuck Out Like a Sore Thumb

Chapter 60: Stuck Out Like a Sore Thumb

Su Yan watched as Wang Qi and Qiao Nian left. His brow furrowed deeply. He pressed his lips together, remaining quiet. Qiao Xin, who was standing beside Su Yan, carefully tugged at his sleeve. She said gently, ¡°Su Yan, let¡¯s go to the lecture hall!¡± Su Yan recalled how embarrassed he had been just now and yearned to find a ce to hide. He agreed easily. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± After Su Yan and Qiao Xin left, the other students followed suit. Shen Xing was livid. She followed Su Yan and Qiao Xin, determined to find an opportunity to embarrass Qiao Nian. Although Su Yan had just embarrassed himself, many of his ssmates still wanted to get in his good books. They wanted to join the Su family¡¯spany in the future. A ssmate stepped forward with a smile and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Senior Su Yan, since five years ago, everyone knows that you¡¯ve been taking good care of Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian likes you too. I guess the principal is looking for Qiao Nian this time because of you. Perhaps he wanted to give Qiao Nian a warning beforehand, so he asked her to go to the principal¡¯s office alone.¡± As soon as she said this, the onlookers immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be it. The principal and his assistant must be afraid that Qiao Nian¡¯s mental illness will re up again. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so polite to her!¡± ¡°Definitely. The principal must be treating Qiao Nian with such gentleness on Senior Su Yan¡¯s ount. Senior Su Yan, do you want to make your rtionship with Qiao Nian clear? Otherwise, the principal might misunderstand you.¡± ¡­ Su Yan was momentarily stunned. That was true. The principal must have treated Qiao Nian so gently because of him. He must have called Qiao Nian to the principal¡¯s office alone to warn her. The principal didn¡¯t get his assistant to call Su Yan into his office because he thought Su Yan was preparing his speech. It seemed that he should take the initiative to speak to the principal about this, lest the principal misunderstand. Qiao Xin¡¯s tense shoulders gradually rxed. Only then did she realize that she had been wrong. That was true. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t been to school. How could she have gotten a PhD? It was even more impossible for her to have anything to do with the principal. Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to climb on top of her. When everyone arrived backstage, they saw that the principal¡¯s assistant had arranged for Qiao Nian to sit in the middle of the first row. Everyone was stunned. What was going on? The seat in the middle had always been reserved for the principal. Qiao Nian actually had the guts to sit in the principal¡¯s seat without hesitation. Today, Qiao Nian was wearing a white shirt and jeans. Her hair was tied up high into a bun behind her head, and a few stray hairs fell on either side of her face. She looked just like a student. She was already eye-catching to begin with. Once she sat in the middle, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The seats in the second row were filled with famous teachers and formidable top students of An University. All of them were considered to be gifted and favored by heaven. And Qiao Nian stuck out like a sore thumb. As the representative of the outstanding graduates that year, Su Yan sat in the third row. He nced at Su Yan, his expression darkening. Qiao Nian was sitting in the first row today. She was simply looking for trouble! Su Yan didn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter. However, he thought that the principal might have misunderstood that he had a special rtionship with Qiao Nian. What if the principal got angry and took it out on him? Qiao Xin, who was standing beside Su Yan, also felt embarrassed. She felt that Qiao Nian had truly brought disgrace upon the entire Qiao family. Qiao Xin thought for a while, then shouted at Qiao Nian, ¡°Qiao Nian!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t even bother giving her a nce out of kindness. Qiao Xin had no choice but to raise her voice. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re sitting in the wrong seat. Apart from the outstanding graduates, everyone whoes to the banquet brings their own stools..¡± Chapter 61 - Provoked

Chapter 61: Provoked

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she casually picked up the list of guests and performers from the table, and began reading through it. Qiao Xin was so anxious that she began breaking out in a cold sweat. She was genuinely worried that whatever trouble Qiao Nian caused would implicate Su Yan. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sister,e sit here. I¡¯ll give you my seat.¡± Many university students hade to watch the graduation ceremony. Most of them hadn¡¯t brought stools out of convenience, and were all standing around the hall. When they heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, they were furious. Qiao Nian was a well-known figure in An University. She was a woman who had burned down the school building. ¡°What right does she have to sit in that seat? Those seats are reserved for outstanding students!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The school has already given her face by allowing her to enter campus. How dare she take the principal¡¯s seat!¡± ¡°This is so infuriating. I¡¯m going to get security to chase her out now!¡± ¡­ Shen Xing stood silently at the side, the corners of her lips curving up slightly. Her gaze fell on the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s head. She had always wanted to seek an opportunity to deal with Qiao Nian, but she had never expected Qiao Nian to have already angered everyone before Shen Xing had done anything. Shen Xing was the precious daughter of the Shen family. If not for the Shen name, she would not have had the chance to sit in the fifth row. Shen Xing held her hands up around her mouth, forming a megaphone shape, and yelled at Qiao Nian, ¡°Qiao Nian, your sister is calling for you. We know that there¡¯s already something wrong with your brain, but is there something wrong with your ears too?¡± Qiao Nian sat quietly. Without even granting Shen Xing a nce, she continued to peruse the program list she was holding. Shen Xing had always been revered by her peers¡ªshe was used to being the center of attention, like the moon among a crowd of stars. She didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to ignore herpletely, and was so furious that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Qiao Nian, do you know that the first row is reserved for leaders of the school? Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you sit there? What sort of upbringing did you have?¡± Shen Xing was so angry that her face had turned red. Qiao Xin instantly sensed the disdainful gazesnding on her. Her expression changed. She was the one who invited Qiao Nian here. Now that Qiao Nian had gotten into trouble, she would be humiliated as well. Qiao Xin hurriedly stood up and looked toward the other students with an apologetic expression. She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Shen Xing, my sister isn¡¯t doing this on purpose. Do stop speaking. I¡¯ll talk to her properly. She¡¯ll definitely understand!¡± ¡°Pft, she can¡¯t even be bothered with you.¡± Shen Xing snorted. She said nonchntly, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know the circumstances might think that she¡¯s a corpse. There¡¯s no reaction from her at all.¡± At the thought of what had happened in the Shen family vi, Shen Xing yearned to tear Qiao Nian to shreds. ¡°The two of you are truly an interesting pair. The older sister is arrogant beyond belief, while the younger sister steps out to apologize. Are you two putting on a show?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. Feeling wronged, she bit her lip and stood rooted to the ground, glistening tears falling from her face to the ground. Listening to Shen Xing¡¯s words, Su Yan saw that Qiao Xin was crying. He turned to look toward Shen Xing with a threatening expression. Shen Xing lifted her chin and said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know anything. Qiao Xin, you¡¯d better get your sister out of here quickly. Otherwise, she¡¯ll continue causing trouble!¡± The stage preparations had almost beenpleted. The graduation ceremony would start in half an hour. Qiao Nian had initially wanted to ignore Shen Xing, but Shen Xing was simply too noisy. To block out the noise, Qiao Nian had begun thinking about medical prescriptions. She turned to look at Shen Xing, her bright eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Miss Shen, do you no longer want to graduate sessfully?¡± Qiao Nian enunciated each word clearly. When she thought of how Shen Xing had tried to frame her that night, mes of rage burned in her heart. Qiao Xin was stunned! Shen Xing was also stunned! The onlookers were all astonished. They were all a little frightened by Qiao Nian¡¯s words. However, when they recalled that Qiao Nian was mentally ill, they heaved a sigh of relief. Qiao Nian was just a patient who had a mental illness. It seemed that Qiao Nian had already begun to imagine herself to be the principal. That was why she was acting so brazenly. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a lunatic!¡± ¡°A lunatic like her should just stay in the mental hospital. Why let her out? Does she mean to scare us to death?¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful. If she takes out a knife and starts stabbing people, we¡¯ll be doomed!¡± ¡­ Chapter 62 - Telling Tales

Chapter 62: Telling Tales

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The onlookers no longer dared to continue conversing with Qiao Nian. They were truly afraid. Qiao Nian was mentally ill. It wasn¡¯t even a crime for such a patient to kill someone. The only thing they could do as onlookers was protect themselves. However, their gazes towards Qiao Nian were very unfriendly. Shen Xing couldn¡¯t care less. The Shen family had also invested in An University. If she wanted to graduate from An University, she just had to speak to her grandmother. Even if she were to fail all her subjects, her grandmother would still have a way to change her grades. ¡°Qiao Nian, if you¡¯re crazy, you should just go back to the mental hospital. You set fire to the school building five years ago. Why, do you n to kill me now?¡± At this point, Shen Xing pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re truly scaring me to death!¡± When the onlookers heard Shen Xing¡¯s words, they all covered their mouths and sniggered. Everyone knew that Qiao Nian had set fire to the school building five years ago because of Su Yan. At this moment, Su Yan was sitting at his seat, wearing a white suit. His entire body emitted a gentle aura. Just like the winter sun, anyone near him, or who looked at him, would feel a wave of warmth. In addition, the Su family was also a rich family in An City. Hence, many girls liked Su Yan and yearned to marry him so that they could have his children. Qiao Nian was thinking about Gu Zhou¡¯s antidote. She was still short of one medicinal herb, and she hadn¡¯t thought of what to use. She was thoroughly irritated by Shen Xing¡¯s tantrum. Qiao Nian pursed her red lips impatiently. Beneath her long sweeping eyshes was a pair of cold eyes. She looked at Shen Xing expressionlessly. ¡°ssmate Shen Xing, congrattions. You no longer have to study here. You can get lost from An University.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Shen Xing was only momentarily stunned. Then, she looked at Qiao Nian like Qiao Nian was a big fool, and beganughing out loud. If she didn¡¯t know Qiao Nian¡¯s identity, she might really be fooled by Qiao Nian. The Qiao family wasn¡¯t considered rich in An City. Qiao Nian was just an unfavorable daughter of the Qiao family. She was the precious daughter of the Shen family! How dare Qiao Nian go head-to-head with her? Qiao Nian must not want to recover from her illness. ¡°Qiao Nian, do you think you¡¯re the principal?¡± Shen Xing wasughing so hard that tears were running down her face. Right now, she truly felt that Qiao Nian might be mentally ill. She mocked, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m scared. Is that enough?¡± With great effort, Shen Xing managed to stopughing. She continued, ¡°Who do you think you are? This is not a mental hospital, and you are not the principal either. You are the unfavorable daughter of the Qiao family. You grew up in a poor vige in the mountains when you were young. Have you forgotten?¡± Qiao Nian stood there expressionlessly. After hearing Shen Xing¡¯s words, she looked at her as if she was looking at a clown. She continued, ¡°University of An won¡¯t allow you toe in again!¡± Like a snake, Qiao Nian red at Shen Xing coldly, as if Shen Xing was her prey. It was as if she would swallow Shen Xing whole in the next second. As the saying went, one should never admit defeat, even when on the losing side. How could Shen Xing admit defeat? She looked up at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re a lunatic, yet you still want to throw your weight around in An University. You may have been born to good parents, but it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re simply a beast who¡¯s never had any proper upbringing!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Suddenly, a majestic roar resounded from afar. Everyone looked over and saw Principal Wang An walking over with a cold expression. He looked extremely serious, and he seemed to be exuding a righteous aura. His hair wasbed neatly, and under the gold-rimmed sses, his eyes were fixed on Shen Xing. When Wang An appeared, everyone fell silent. No one dared to speak. When Shen Xing saw Wang An, she grew excited. This was great. The principal must have seen how arrogant Qiao Nian was. Qiao Nian would definitely be thrown out of An University by the security guards. All she needed to do was wait to see a good show unfold for Qiao Nian. Shen Xing straightened her back and looked at Wang An with a fawning smile. She immediately began telling tales. ¡°Principal, you came at the right time. Qiao Nian is purposefully causing trouble on campus! She even impersonated the principal and took your seat. This is simply outrageous! You must punish her severely.. You must chase her out of the campus.¡± Chapter 63 - Provoked

Chapter 63: Provoked

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang An¡¯s gaze turned cold, and his expression grew more and more serious. His brow furrowed into a frown. His gaze fell on Shen Xing¡¯s face, and then on Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin, who was standing not far away, heaved a sigh of relief. This was great. She no longer needed to tell on Qiao Nian. She would no longer be implicated in this mess. What made Qiao Xin the happiest was that Qiao Nian would definitely be expelled by the principal. Qiao Nian would never be able to study in this school ever again. However, she still had to put on a facade. Qiao Xin pretended to look worriedly at Qiao Nian. Shen Xing could also sense Wang An¡¯s dissatisfaction. Her lips curved up involuntarily. She nced at Qiao Nian with a smug expression. She could already picture Qiao Nian leaving the campus dejectedly. ¡°Principal, we¡¯ve already thought about it. We¡¯ll just chase Qiao Nian out¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wang An cut in. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything you said. ¡± ¡°Principal, please speak!¡± Shen Xing looked at Wang An expectantly, her lips curving up slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Wang An looked at Shen Xing with disappointment written all over his face. In the end, he said, ¡°Shen Xing, after tomorrow, pack your things and leave this ce. From now on, you are not to set foot in An University ever again!¡± The smile on Shen Xing¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She looked at Wang An in disbelief. Her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Everyone present was stunned. Who was Shen Xing? The precious daughter of the Shen family. The Shen family and An University were deeply affiliated. No one had expected that the principal would choose to disregard Matriarch Shen¡¯s dignity and status. Qiao Xin was also stunned. Standing in the middle of the chaos, she looked at the principal in disbelief. She had never expected the principal to expel Shen Xing! Seeing that the principal had nothing more to say, Shen Xing said shakily, ¡°Um, Principal, d-did I say anything wrong?¡± Shen Xing¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and she instantly overcame her fear to speak. ¡°Qiao Nian has taken your seat. I¡¯m speaking up for you. Why are you expelling me?¡± Wang An looked at Shen Xing with a somber expression. Only then did he say, ¡°That seat was hers to begin with.¡± The moment his words fell, everyone who was watching the spectacle was stunned. Qiao Nian was sitting in the middle of the first row. Qiao Nian¡¯s seat was even better than that of the principal! Shen Xing looked at the principal in shock, then at Qiao Nian. ¡°Qiao Nian? How is that possible? She¡¯s just a student who dropped out in the middle of her studies!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is our principal!¡± Wang An said expressionlessly. In an instant, everyone seemed to have been struck by lightning. Shen Xing¡¯s teeth chattered, and her mind went nk. How was this possible? This couldn¡¯t be happening! Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be the principal! Shen Xing looked at Qiao Nian in a daze. Qiao Xin¡¯s heart was racing. Her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°Principal, m-my sister just came out of the mental hospital. She¡­¡± When everyone heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, they looked at Wang An intently. They wanted to know what was going on. Wang An stood there with a gentlemanly air. He said to everyone, ¡°Three quarters of the trophies in the collection room on the seventh floor were won by Qiao Nian.¡± ¡°How can a lunatic be so outstanding?¡± Shen Xing blurted out! Everyone gradually turned to look at Shen Xing, frowning. They all felt that Shen Xing should not have said this. As for the man of the hour, Qiao Nian, she sat there calmly, as if everything happening had nothing to do with her. ¡°Shen Xing, you can leave now.¡± Wang An looked toward Shen Xing expressionlessly. Shen Xing nced at Wang An before retracting her gaze. Her gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face not far away. ¡°Qiao Nian, it was Qiao Nian who burned down the school building. You¡­¡± ¡°Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the one who burned down the school building!¡± Wang An said coldly, his hands behind his back. Chapter 64 - Changing Sides

Chapter 64: Changing Sides

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Someone else was responsible for burning down the school building. If it weren¡¯t for Principal Qiao¡¯s funding of the reconstruction, An University wouldn¡¯t be what it is now.¡± When Wang An said this, he looked at Qiao Nian gratefully. ¡°Principal Qiao, thank you!¡± At this moment, everyone was stunned. They must have been hallucinating. Otherwise, how could they have heard such fantastical words? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Qiao Nian was still young back then. How could she have been able to get so many awards?¡± Shen Xing eximed. Qiao Xin, too, was thinking that there was something wrong with what the principal said. Now she finally understood where the problemy. She nodded in agreement. ¡°Principal, there¡¯s something wrong with my sister¡¯s brain. How can she be so capable?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Weibo?¡± Wang An frowned, his entire face darkening. ¡°Take a careful look. The names of the people who won those awards are all on the Inte.¡± Wang An¡¯s casual words stunned everyone. One had to know that in the hearts of everyone in An University, Wang An was a god. Wang An was theirst hope of saving An University. They had never thought of Qiao Nian. Shen Xing could not believe her ears. If she were to be expelled from the university, it would truly be too humiliating. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the principal of our school?¡± When Wang An heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling everyone for a long time that I¡¯m the vice-principal!¡± Only then did everyone recall what Wang An had said in the past. That was true. Wang An had always said that he was the vice-principal, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, Wang An was the principal himself. No one could ept that Qiao Nian, a student who had almost ruined the school, was actually the principal who had saved the school. This realization was uneptable to everyone. ¡°By the way, during the graduation banquet, I told everyone that I would introduce the principal to all of you.¡± When Wang An thought about how the surprise he had prepared for Qiao Nian had been ruined by Shen Xing and the others, he felt a little ufortable. He felt that Qiao Nian had suffered. Qiao Xin felt a little suffocated. She looked at Qiao Nian. All these years, she had been arrogantly trampling on Qiao Nian, forcing her to be admitted to the mental hospital. She never expected Qiao Nian to be standing on top of her instead. How could a wildss from the countryside surpass her? Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as she looked at Qiao Nian, but she quickly lowered her gaze, pretending not to be ignorant and innocent. Soon, the onlookers began to stand on Qiao Nian¡¯s side. ¡°Whenever I saw Qiao Nian in the past, I felt that she was very approachable. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a top student, much less the principal of our school.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our school¡¯s honor to have her as our principal.¡± ¡°What a joke. Su Yan even said that the principal let Qiao Nian enter the school on ount of him. The funniest thing is that Qiao Xin, Qiao Nian¡¯s younger sister, doesn¡¯t even know that her older sister is so outstanding.¡± ¡°By the way, do you think Qiao Xin chased Qiao Nian away back then because of Su Yan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. I heard from others that Qiao Xin is easily jealous. She¡¯s a very hypocritical person!¡± ¡°Oh my god, Qiao Nian is a big shot. I want to get close to her!¡± ¡­ Qiao Xin and Su Yan heard every word of the conversation around them. Su Yan felt as if he had been pped in the face. His face was burning with embarrassment, and he felt as if his entire world had copsed. At this moment, Qiao Nian stood up slowly. The onlookers all looked at Qiao Nian. For a moment, no one dared to speak. Qiao Nian walked over to Wang An and gave a small smile. This smile stunned all the students. Chapter 65 - Her Smile Put Sunflowers To Shame

Chapter 65: Her Smile Put Sunflowers To Shame

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her smile put sunflowers to shame. When everyone saw Qiao Nian¡¯s charming smile, they finally understood what that sentence meant. ording to the ancients, beauty lies in not one¡¯s skin, but in one¡¯s bones. Qiao Nian¡¯s beauty seemed to fulfill both aspects. Her beauty could conquer nations. In the past, everyone only knew that Qiao Nian was mentally ill. No one cared whether she was pretty. But now that they knew that Qiao Nian was the principal of the school, the hero who saved the university, the way they looked at her changed. Wang An looked at his assistant and said, ¡°Take Shen Xing with you to settle the withdrawal procedure.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Shen Xing looked at Wang An in despair. Her gaze gradually moved to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian! It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! She first caused Shen Xing to lose face at Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet. Now, she even caused her to be expelled! Shen Xing pushed away the people next to her and walked quickly to Qiao Nian. With teary eyes, she begged, ¡°Qiao Nian¡ªno, Principal Qiao¡ªI beg you. Please let me off. Just let me off. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Shen Xing calmly. She did not speak. Ever since the birthday banquet, where Shen Xing had been thoroughly humiliated, she had been bent on studying hard to regain a foothold in high society. However, she had never expected that she would offend Qiao Nian. ¡°Principal Qiao, if I¡¯m expelled, my grandmother will be angered to death. Please, on ount that we¡¯re both women¡­¡± ¡°Shen Xing, are you kidding me?¡± Sarcasm dripped from Qiao Nian¡¯s words. If Qiao Nian had not sealed her own acupuncture points during Matriarch Shen¡¯s birthday banquet, she would have been humiliated as well. Fortunately, Gu Zhou had been a gentleman, and did not take advantage of her. Otherwise, she would have truly gotten into trouble. Qiao Nian leaned over and spoke into Shen Xing¡¯s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°When you gave me the lust drug, why didn¡¯t you think about what you just said? We are both women, are we not?¡± When Shen Xing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her legs began to tremble non-stop. She fell to her knees in front of Qiao Nian. ¡°I know I was in the wrong. I¡¯m begging you, please let me off this once.¡± Shen Xing begged pitifully. If she was really expelled, then she would no longer be able to maintain her position in the Shen family. Qiao Nian looked down at Shen Xing. She stepped away, about to leave. However, no matter how Shen Xing begged, it did not change the fact that the security guards were already pulling her away. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze swept over Qiao Xin again and she said lightly, ¡°Qiao Xin shall be given a demerit!¡± Wang An nodded approvingly. Qiao Xin stood rooted to the ground, her face pale. She swayed on the spot, biting her lower lip, with an unwilling expression on her face. However, she didn¡¯t dare to protest. Su Yan, who was standing beside Qiao Xin, looked at Qiao Nian in astonishment. This time, when he looked at Qiao Nian more closely, he realized that she was breathtakingly beautiful, like a plum blossom in the snow. At this moment, Su Yan regretted his actions. If he could be together with Qiao Nian, then he¡­ The graduation banquet continued as nned. By the time it ended, Su Yan still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock that Qiao Nian was the principal. Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to leave, Su Yan chased after her and blocked her and Wang An¡¯s path. Wang An red at Su Yan in displeasure. Just as he was about to speak, Qiao Nian spoke. ¡°Student Su, what can I do for you?¡± Student Su? In the past, she had always addressed him as Brother Su Yan. Now, she was addressing him as Student Su? Strangely, Su Yan felt a sense of abandonment. However, he calmed down very quickly. He knew that Qiao Nian was ying hard to get in order to seduce him. Su Yan cleared his throat and smiled in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Wang An. Wang An immediately understood what Qiao Nian meant. He walked away. Seeing that everyone had left, Su Yan smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°Do you want to join me at the coffee shop¡­¡± ¡°Student Su, it¡¯s gettingte. I have other things to do.¡± Qiao Nian looked impatient. She wanted to return home early. She wanted to know who the father of her dead child was. She had no time for people like Su Yan. Chapter 66 - laying Hard to Get

Chapter 66: ying Hard to Get

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yan was momentarily stunned. Previously, he had thought that Qiao Nian was ying hard to get, but now her attitude puzzled him. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk here.¡± Su Yan stuffed a hand in his pocket and nced at Qiao Nian calmly. ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yan looked up at Qiao Nian and said impassively, ¡°You¡¯re already the principal of An University. Why didn¡¯t you let Li Chun and Shen Yue off? Where did you take them?¡± Qiao Nian crossed her arms and nced at Su Yan coldly. Her face was expressionless. ¡°Student Su, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m searching for them too. If you manage to find them, you can let me know.¡± Su Yan frowned. ¡°I heard that back then, you targeted them because of me?¡± ¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrow, smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve won so many awards in the past. You¡¯re a smart person. Don¡¯t you understand that by using such methods to hurt your love rivals, you¡¯ll only push me further and further away?¡± As Su Yan spoke, he pictured Shen Yue confessing her love to him. He would take the opportunity to agree. Qiao Nian gave a smallugh. Seeing Qiao Nianugh, Su Yan thought that she was too embarrassed to confess her feelings to him. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already understood your intentions now. If you can be a little more gentle in the future, I think I can consider taking you as my girlfriend.¡± Qiao Nian was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t know how Su Yan had got the nerve to say this. With a trace of mockery in her eyes, she spoke. ¡°Su Yan, did you graduate from the film academy? How can you fabricate such nonsense? You can be a film director with the fictional things you¡¯re spouting!¡± Su Yan nced at Qiao Nian in confusion, freezing for a moment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never liked you.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned to leave. Qiao Nian¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, causing Su Yan to be stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears and immediately walked up to Qiao Nian, looking flustered. ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone in school say that you liked me?¡± ¡°Did I say that myself?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Su Yan impatiently. Su Yan was momentarily stunned. It did indeed seem that Qiao Nian had never confessed her feelings to him directly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, how can there be so many rumors?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Yan¡¯s words, the corners of her lips turned up. Casually, she replied, ¡°I thought you liked me and were embarrassed to confess your love for me. That¡¯s why you spread those rumors.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Yan frowned. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know who started the rumors, but the funniest thing is that they said I killed someone and that I liked you. I wonder who¡¯s filling your ears with all this gossip?¡± Ignoring Su Yan, who was now in shock, Qiao Nian left. As for Su Yan, he was dumbfounded. Qiao Nian had indeed said nothing directly to him, and there was no concrete evidence. Had he been imagining things all these years? Something was wrong. It seemed that it was Qiao Xin who told him. Qiao Xin had said that Qiao Nian liked him. Qiao Xin also said that Qiao Nian had gone around iming that she liked him. Qiao Xin also said that Qiao Nian had killed someone for him. Su Yan¡¯s mind was in a mess. He couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Xin was the one who had told him all this gossip. In his heart, Qiao Xin was the purest and kindest person on earth. Su Yan thought for a moment and ran over to Qiao Nian. His expression was dark as he said, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Qiao Nian was practically speechless.. ¡°Alright, if you want to think that every girl likes you, so be it. You¡¯re deluding yourself! I don¡¯t want to be your girlfriend!¡± Chapter 67 - Aggrieved

Chapter 67: Aggrieved

With that, Qiao Nian left. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on Su Yan. Su Yan stood there alone, looking dejected. As he thought about Qiao Nian¡¯s words just now, his mind became more and more jumbled. ¡°Brother Su Yan.¡± Seeing that Su Yan was standing alone, Qiao Xin walked over. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we leave as well?¡± Su Yan heard Qiao Xin¡¯s voice and turned to look at her. His eyes met Qiao Xin¡¯s innocent face. Immediately, he recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s words. He frowned and coughed. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian must be lying to him. Qiao Xin was clearly so innocent and lovable. How could she be someone like that? Su Yan looked up at Qiao Xin and hesitated. ¡°Did you know that your sister¡­¡± Qiao Xin shook her head, looking troubled. ¡°Brother Su Yan, Sister didn¡¯t grow up in the Qiao family when she was young. She only came to the Qiao family after she began studying at university. She doesn¡¯t go home often either, so¡­¡± At this, Qiao Xin¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and deeper. She sighed and continued, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t grow up with her, I¡¯m still her blood-rted sister, but she¡­¡± As Qiao Xin spoke, she looked more and more aggrieved, and her eyes turned red. Her voice was choked with emotion. Su Yan instantly understood. Qiao Nian had never said anything. Although Qiao Xin had said in front of him that Qiao Nian liked him, Qiao Xin must have heard some rumors from other students. That could be the only reason why Qiao Xin would say those things to him. He used to think that he knew her very well, but even now, he still didn¡¯t know what kind of person Qiao Nian was. Su Yan¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. He had been together with Qiao Xin for years, and he knew her better than anyone else. Qiao Xin must have mentioned Qiao Nian because Qiao Xin had always felt that being with him was betraying Qiao Nian. Looking at the dejected Qiao Xin, Su Yan pulled her into his embrace andforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qiao Xin was such a good person. All this time, Qiao Xin had never spoken ill of Qiao Nian in front of him. ¡°Did your sister really kill¡­¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Qiao Xin looked flustered, as though she had just recalled something. She nced around and said, ¡°Brother Su Yan, let¡¯s not bother ourselves with the past. Sister is the principal now, so don¡¯t bring up the past.¡± Su Yan nced at Qiao Xin¡¯s anxious expression and instantly understood. There was a fine line between genius and insanity. Perhaps Qiao Nian was an insane genius. She was smart and capable, but she wouldn¡¯t be aware if she had done something wrong. Su Yan nced at the gentle and charming Qiao Xin in front of him, and lowered his gaze. Qiao Xin was the best. He should never have believed the words of a lunatic. Su Yan pulled Qiao Xin into his embrace again, giving a gentle murmur of assent. ¡°Brother Su Yan, you¡¯re the best.¡± Qiao Xin leaned into Su Yan¡¯s embrace and heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t understand. How could Qiao Nian, that wildss who had returned from the countryside, be better than her? She had to knock Qiao Nian off her perch so that everyone would see Qiao Nian¡¯s true colors. Su Yan and Qiao Xin walked out side by side. Before long, they saw Wang An walking towards them. Wang An walked up to Su Yan and said calmly, ¡°Student Su Yan, the school has selected your PhD thesis to represent An University in apetition. Come with me, we will discuss your thesis.¡± The gloom in Su Yan¡¯s eyes vanished in an instant. He felt that he would be able to achieve glory for the school through his hard work. ¡°Congrattions, Brother Su Yan.¡± Qiao Xin looked at Su Yan happily, then at Wang An.. After some hesitation, she asked, ¡°Principal, may Ie with the two of you?¡± Chapter 68 - Acting Innocent

Chapter 68: Acting Innocent

Wang An didn¡¯t even bother granting Qiao Xin a look of nce as he said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to understand?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. In the past, whenever Su Yan was working on projects with his mentor, she would often tag along as well. She genuinely hadn¡¯t expected to be rejected this time round. Herposure was shaken. Wang An¡¯s gaze lingered on Su Yan¡¯s face as he spoke coldly. ¡°Take care of your personal matters. When you¡¯re done,e to the Vice Principal¡¯s office to look for me.¡± With that, Wang An left without looking back. Su Yan¡¯s face turned pale. This was the first time he had been reprimanded by Principal Wang, and his expression instantly darkened. Su Yan turned to look at Qiao Xin, his eyes clouded with irritation. Qiao Xin was too clingy. That must have been why she had grown too big for her britches. Qiao Xin could tell that Su Yan was displeased, and her small face turned pale in fear. Her tears began to fall uncontrobly. ¡°Brother Su Yan.¡± Qiao Xin lowered her head and sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s words sessfully quelled Su Yan¡¯s anger. ¡°Did someone say something to Principal Wang? Do we have to gain their approval just to graduate?¡± Qiao Xin looked up at Su Yan with tears swirling in her eyes, looking utterly pitiful. Su Yan looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s pitiful manner and recalled what she had said. He also recalled how Principal Wang had treated him just now. With those thoughts in mind, he formed a theory. Qiao Nian must have spoken ill of him in front of Principal Wang. That must have been why Principal Wang had treated him so coldly. Su Yan clenched his fists in a rage. Gritting his teeth, he growled. ¡°It must be Qiao Nian!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be Sister!¡± Qiao Xin shook her head. More and more tears fell, and her voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Although Sister wants to be with you, she definitely won¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡± Su Yan snorted coldly when he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words. He was nowpletely certain that Qiao Nian was ying hard to get. Qiao Nian must have seen that he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to chase after her. She must have set up a trap so that he would be forced to chase after her. Only if he fawned over Qiao Nian, would she allow him to graduate without a hitch! Qiao Nian was truly despicable! In order to possess him, she was unscrupulous. ¡°Qiao Xin, don¡¯t cry.¡± Su Yan carefully wiped her tears away and said gently, ¡°I will definitely protect you. I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡± ¡°Brother Su Yan, you¡¯re the best,¡± Qiao Xin said, her eyes red-rimmed. Su Yan leaned over and gently kissed Qiao Xin¡¯s forehead, then straightened up. ¡°Alright, you can leave first. I¡¯ll go to the principal¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Xin nodded obediently. Su Yan looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s manner and liked her even more. Surely there could be no one who didn¡¯t like such a sweet and obedient girl! After Su Yan left, Qiao Xin silently wiped her tears away. As she gazed coldly at his retreating back, a smug smile appeared on her face. Tonight, she would know who the owner of the jade pendant was. If that person had a higher status than Su Yan, and he was the type she liked, she could openly snatch him away from Qiao Nian. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief. There woulde a time when she won against Qiao Nian. Holding her bag, Qiao Xin walked out of the school elegantly in her ten-centimeter high heels. Qiao Xin drove directly to the Gu family vi. She parked her car at the entrance of the Gu family¡¯s vi. Looking at the majestic, towering doors of the grand entrance, the thought that she would soon meet the person from five years ago struck her. Her heart began to beat faster and faster. Qiao Xin had just walked to the door when the butler greeted her.. Chapter 70 - The Owner of the Pendant

Chapter 70: The Owner of the Pendant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What had Qiao Nian done to deserve such luck? Why didn¡¯t Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu belong to her? Qiao Xin clenched her fists tightly, her heart ready to jump out of her mouth. This wouldn¡¯t do. She had to expose Qiao Nian! At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was surging with emotions, but her expression was very calm. She stared at Lu Zhu unblinkingly, thinking about what happened five years ago. For some reason, she felt that this man didn¡¯t seem to be the owner of the pendant. ¡°Second Madam Gu.¡± Lu Zhu smiled at Qiao Nian. His voice was as soothing as the spring breeze. Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°Only for now!¡± Lu Zhu was slightly taken aback, but the smile on his face did not falter. He looked at Gu Zhou meaningfully. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that Lu Zhu looked familiar. After some hesitation, she asked, ¡°Have¡­ have we met before?¡± Lu Zhu had been polite to Qiao Nian solely because Qiao Nian was Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. However, after Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he found that he didn¡¯t like Qiao Nian either. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we aren¡¯t acquainted.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. Qiao Nian had always kept her calm, no matter the situation. This was the first time he had seen panic and disappointment written on her face. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian, who was staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. In her heart, she had already cursed Qiao Nian a hundred times. Her words were dripping with sarcasm as she said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯vee here from the countryside. I think you must have seen Mr. Lu Zhu in his movies.¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s words implied that a country bumpkin like Qiao Nian would never have met Mr. Lu Zhu in person. Hearing Qiao Xin¡¯s words, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Qiao Xin sensed the coldness of Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and froze for a moment, not knowing what she had said wrong. But Qiao Xin soon understood. Qiao Nian was still Gu Zhou¡¯s wife, so Gu Zhou was trying to protect his dignity. That made sense. She had just said that Qiao Nian had been with someone else. Qiao Nian realized that she had forgotten herself. She smiled and said nothing more. ¡°Mr. Lu Zhu, is this the pendant you lost?¡± Changing the subject, Qiao Xin showed Lu Zhu the pendant. Lu Zhu extended his hand towards Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin walked over to Lu Zhu in a fawning manner and ced the pendant in his palm. The drawing room grew eerily quiet. The silence made both Qiao Nian and Qiao Xin extremely uneasy. Qiao Xin really didn¡¯t want this pendant to belong to Lu Zhu. She wanted the pendant to belong to that old man in his sixties she had seen previously. That would definitely be nauseating for Qiao Nian. In any case, her goal was now to be Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. Otherwise, she could settle for being with Lu Zhu instead. She would ask for his contact information in a while. Qiao Xin no longer held Su Yan in any regard. To her, the Su family was nothing. Lu Zhu did not have any romantic scandals. His acting skills were outstanding and he had won many Best Actor awards. Lu Zhu was truly outstanding. Only someone like her, Qiao Xin, would be worthy of him. Qiao Nian, who was sitting at the side, stared unblinkingly at Lu Zhu. She felt that Lu Zhu was very familiar. Moreover, she was certain that Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t the owner of the pendant. ¡°Is this pendant yours?¡± Qiao Xin looked at Lu Zhu uneasily and asked, her voice soft. Lu Zhu sized up the ring carefully and asked in a casual manner, ¡°Who brought it over?¡± Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief and pursed his lips. Remembering his purpose foring here, he said, ¡°Do exin. Why do you have my pendant?¡± Qiao Nian frowned. She continued to stare unblinkingly at Lu Zhu. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. How was this possible? Five years ago, she had arranged for an old man. It was impossible for him to be Lu Zhu! Chapter 71 - Wang Lin

Chapter 71: Wang Lin

Qiao Xin wasn¡¯tpletely stupid. Worried that she would give herself away, she hurriedly lowered her head. However, her mind was in a mess. She had to investigate what exactly had happened back then. ¡°Actually, this pendant doesn¡¯t belong to my sister. I just wanted to test if Brother-inw would misunderstand my sister. Brother-inw, I was really just joking¡­¡± Qiao Xin said, her expression serious. At this moment, Qiao Nian was looking at Lu Zhu expressionlessly. She tried hard to suppress the inexplicable affection she felt for Lu Zhu. Gu Zhou gave Qiao Xin a meaningful look. As if he was an outsider, he exined impassively, ¡°This pendant is very important to him.¡± ¡°This pendant was from five years ago, during the autumn season¡­¡± Qiao Xin made up her mind and stepped forward. Smiling at Qiao Nian, she was just about to spill everything when she was interrupted by hurried footsteps¡­ ¡°Second Young Master!¡± Su Xue hurried into the room anxiously. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Frowning, Lu Zhu looked toward the woman. ¡°Mr. Lu, this is my mother.¡± Qiao Xin thought to herself about how fortunate it was that she had called Su Xue before she arrived. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle this situation alone. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Qiao Xin turned to look at Su Xue, pretending not to know anything. She looked innocent and harmless. Seeing how sweet and obedient Qiao Xin was, Su Xue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She began to speak in a persuading manner. ¡°Xinxin, we¡¯ve already hidden that matter from everyone for five years. We can¡¯t keep it a secret anymore.¡± Qiao Nian, who was standing to the side, frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t think Su Xue would tell the truth about the evil acts she had carried out back then. But Qiao Xin hadn¡¯t understood. She looked at Su Xue in utter shock, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°I know that you and Wang Lin are close friends, but how can you beat those big shots yourself?¡± When Gu Zhou heard the name ¡°Wang Lin¡±, a trace of shock shed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. ¡°Mom!¡± Qiao Xin had no idea who Wang Lin was. She looked at Su Xue in confusion. Su Xue tugged at Qiao Xin¡¯s arm and said sternly, ¡°For some things, it¡¯s better to tell the truth as it is. Five years ago, Wang Lin was drugged, and someone assaulted her, ruining her purity. After that, she died in childbirth. I know you¡¯ve always wanted to find the person who hurt your friend, and avenge her, but we have to act within our means!¡± Qiao Nian stood coldly at the side. She felt that Su Xue must truly be talented at making things up. Wasn¡¯t Su Xue afraid that Lu Zhu would investigate this matter? Su Xue pulled Qiao Xin behind her, giving a helpless sigh. ¡°Mr. Lu, Xinxin and Wang Lin were good friends. Xin Xin has always wanted to avenge her, so she tends to spout nonsense. I¡¯ll definitely prevent her from spouting nonsense in the future.¡± Lu Zhu toyed with the pendant in his hand and asked seriously, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that¡­ the girl from that night five years ago was Wang Lin?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We didn¡¯t know that this pendant was yours either. If we had known¡­¡± Before Su Xue could finish her sentence, Lu Zhu interrupted her. ¡°Did anyone say this pendant was mine?¡± Lu Zhu ced the pendant on the coffee table. His voice was cool and pleasant to the ear. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu in shock. ¡°That night, I drank too much. Someone took my pendant. I didn¡¯t expect that person tomit such acts and use this pendant as an identifier.¡± Lu Zhu frowned, his expression displeased. Qiao Xin inhaled. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t blurted out that she herself was the woman from five years ago. Otherwise, in the eyes of everyone, wouldn¡¯t her purity be ruined? Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian lowered her gaze in disappointment. It seemed that it would truly be difficult to find that person. Su Xue was the first to react. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, she congratted Lu Zhu on finding the pendant. Then, she pulled Qiao Xin away to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± Gu Zhou red at Qiao Xin coldly. Qiao Xin and Su Xue both turned to look at Gu Zhou. ¡°Were you friends with Wang Lin?¡± Gu Zhou looked calmly at Qiao Xin.. Chapter 92 - Let Her Treat Grandma

Chapter 92: Let Her Treat Grandma

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Now, Matriarch Gu¡¯s condition had worsened. What exactly was going on? ¡°I¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of it,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Her gaze was as cold as ice. Doctor Su was so angry that he could barely breathe. If his medical skills were not good, how could he have be a private doctor of the Gu family? Indeed, the fact that made Doctor Su the most displeased was that he was being questioned by such a young, inexperiencedss. This youngss clearly overestimated her own abilities. Frenzied with rage, Doctor Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you have rice. Your years of experience can barelypare to mine. How dare you¡­¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Qiao Nian gave Doctor Su an indifferent nce, then looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°If you want Grandma to survive this ordeal, bring me all of Grandma¡¯s previous medical records. All useless people are to leave! You are not to disrupt my treatment of Grandma!¡± With that, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Doctor Su and Jiang Yue¡¯s faces. She fell just short of calling them by name. This was the first time Doctor Su had seen someone so brazen. He had been in the medical field for more than twenty years, and this was the first time he had been questioned by anyone so young. This youngss still dared to show off in front of him. She really overestimated her own abilities. He had been worried that if Matriarch Gu died, the Gu family might me him. Now, someone was willing to take the me. He was overjoyed. At the thought of this, Doctor Su¡¯s mood improved. However, he did not dare to show any of his happiness on his face. ¡°Second Young Madam, if you can cure Matriarch Gu today, I vow to never treat anyone else ever again,¡± Doctor Su said with utter seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Qiao Nian said mercilessly. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to quit the medical field very soon.¡± Doctor Su stood at the side and did not speak. He had already taken Matriarch Gu¡¯s pulse just now. Matriarch Gu was already deeply poisoned. Coupled with the fact that her body was already on the verge of copse, it would be useless even if he were to pump her stomach right now. It would only make Matriarch Gu suffer more. Sometimes, death wasn¡¯t so scary. What was much scarier would be suffering greatly while staying alive. At the thought of this, Doctor Su became much calmer. Qiao Nian walked to the bed and was about to take Matriarch Gu¡¯s pulse when she was pushed aside by Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue¡¯s face was dripping with tears as she sobbed. ¡°Qiao Nian, what have you done? You were clearly the one who poisoned Grandma, yet you¡¯re still putting on an act¡­¡± ¡°shut up!¡± Gu Zhou red at Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue was startled by Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. Frightened, she looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief and asked hesitantly, ¡°Second Brother, do you believe her? She clearly¡­¡± ¡°Let her treat Grandma.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze indifferently. It was akin to giving Jiang Yue an affirmative answer. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to believe her. Right now, Matriarch Gu¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t great. She reached out to push Jiang Yue away and walked towards the bed. For just a moment, there was a murderous glint in her eyes, frightening Jiang Yue so much that she began to tremble. Jiang Yue walked to the side unwillingly and lowered her gaze slightly to hide the dissatisfaction in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t mind seeing what Qiao Nian could do to bring a dead person back to life. Qiao Nian sat by the bed and took Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand, beginning to feel her pulse. At this moment, Matriarch Gu¡¯s pulse was extremely weak, as if her heart would stop beating at any moment. Indeed, Matriarch Gu had been poisoned. This was very strange. Neither the medicine she had given Matriarch Gu nor the medicine Doctor Su had prescribed would poison Matriarch Gu. Qiao Nian¡¯s brow furrowed. She turned to look at Doctor Su and asked, ¡°Doctor Su, are you sure that Grandma just had a cold when you first took her pulse?¡± Doctor Su had already cursed Qiao Nian and all her ancestors many times over in his heart, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face. He said calmly, ¡°Even if my medical skills aren¡¯t good enough, I¡¯ve never misread anyone¡¯s pulse. The first time I took Matriarch Gu¡¯s pulse, she was indeed only suffering from a cold..¡± Chapter 96 - Everything Is Fine Now

Chapter 96: Everything Is Fine Now

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Seeing how bold Qiao Nian was, Doctor Su broke out in a cold sweat. In his eyes, Qiao Nian¡¯s actions were tantamount to suicide. Qiao Nian took out a silver needle and continued to purge the poison in Matriarch Gu¡¯s body. When she was done, she stood up and began to walk out of the room. Seeing this, the butler thought that Qiao Nian was trying to escape the situation. Just as he was about to chase after her, Gu Zhou shot him a look, and the butler quailed. Two minutester, much to everyone¡¯s astonishment, Qiao Nian ran back into the room, holding a white porcin bottle. Her forehead was covered in sweat, perhaps because she had been running too fast. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even have time to wipe her sweat away. With a solemn expression, she helped Matriarch Gu up again. After feeding Matriarch Gu the medicine, she nced at her watch and removed the silver needles from Matriarch Gu¡¯s body. After she was done, Qiao Nian bandaged the wound on Matriarch Gu¡¯s wrist and helped her lie back down. Everyone¡¯s attention was wholly on Matriarch Gu. Only after seeing her chest rise and fall did they all heave a sigh of relief. Jiang Yue stood at the side with her head slightly lowered. No one could tell what she was feeling. ¡°Ah!¡± The butler screamed. Everyone turned to frown at the butler. They all felt displeased with his behavior; he was acting overly flustered. A trace of joyous surprise shed across the butler¡¯s face. He said loudly, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Look at Matriarch Gu instead. Her fingers moved!¡± His words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all turned to look at Matriarch Gu¡¯s hands. When Gu Zhou saw Matriarch Gu¡¯s fingers move, delight shed in his eyes. For a moment, the world of darkness that had shrouded the onlookers seemed to be filled with light. Doctor Su looked at Matriarch Gu¡¯s fingers in disbelief. H-how was this possible Did Qiao Nian really save Matriarch Gu? suppressing the joy he felt, Gu Zhou lowered his gaze before ncing at Qiao Nian, who was sitting next to him. His expression wasplicated. Qiao Nian ced her hand on Matriarch Gu¡¯s forehead. After a beat, she retracted it. Matriarch Gu was no longer running a fever, and her condition had already stabilized. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled back down. She looked up at Gu Zhou and met his dark eyes. His eyes were as calm as the surface of ake, almost as if he didn¡¯t care if Matriarch Gu lived or died. ¡°Grandma¡¯s fever has already subsided and her life is no longer in danger. However, her body is still very weak right now and she can¡¯t move around. She can only recuperate in bed. After this, I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for Grandma to recuperate,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s hands, and she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s clenched fists slowly loosen. So he was still very worried about Matriarch Gu. Jiang Yue, who had been standing at the side, widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Grandma¡­ Is she really okay?¡± How was this possible? Apart from feeding her some medicine, Qiao Nian had only inserted a few needles into Grandma. She had also let quite a lot of Grandma¡¯s blood. Was that really all it took to save Grandma? Not only that, but this also meant that Qiao Nian was no longer a suspect. Qiao Nian gave Jiang Yue a meaningful look, then her gaze fell on Doctor Su¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Doctor Su, you cane over to examine Matriarch Gu again.¡± Doctor Su had been waiting for Qiao Nian to say this for a long time. He had never expected Qiao Nian to rescue Matriarch Gu in just two or three moves. He stepped forward quickly and began to examine Matriarch Gu. His hand first fell on Matriarch Gu¡¯s wrist. A person¡¯s pulse was the best indicator of their health condition. Strange. How strange. Although Matriarch Gu¡¯s pulse was weak, it had calmed down significantly. Matriarch Gu was not running a fever now, and herplexion was gradually getting better. She was truly out of danger. Doctor Su looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, forgetting to even breathe¡­ After a long while, he finally asked stammeringly, ¡°Which hospital are you from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡± Chapter 106 - Scheming

Chapter 106: Scheming

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Qiao Shan also felt that Qiao Nian had gone too far. Haughtily, he said, ¡°Hurry up and bring back all the Suranne Grass that you¡¯ve taken to the Gu residence. Then, I won¡¯t pursue the fact that you talked back to your elders today!¡± Qiao Nian clenched her fists tightly. Ha! Pursuing the matter. What a great turn of phrase! Qiao Nian had never expected Qiao Shan to brazenly shield Qiao Xin, the thief, just for a pot of Suranne Grass. Qiao Nian was even starting to doubt whether she was Qiao Shan and Su Xue¡¯s biological daughter. Why did their attitudes towards their two daughters differ so much? Qiao Nian put away her thoughts and looked coldly at Qiao Xin, her lips curving up slightly as she said, ¡°Qiao Xin, since you don¡¯t want to return the Suranne Grass, then I won¡¯t want it either. But you have to think this through carefully. Whether you can afford to keep this pot of Suranne Grass around is a matter you evidently haven¡¯t considered. When the timees, I hope you won¡¯t kneel down and beg me to ept it!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes shed with ice. Qiao Xin stood behind Su Xue. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to change her mind. However, Qiao Xin soon understood. Qiao Nian had grown up in the countryside and had always wanted to return to the Qiao family. For the sake of the Suranne Grass, her father had been kind to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian must have been so touched that she wanted to cry. Qiao Xin smiled and said gently, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of this pot of Suranne Grass.¡± After receiving Qiao Xin¡¯s answer, Qiao Nian left without turning back, leaving the Qiao family in a state of confusion. Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Qiao Nian had relented. Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back and frowned. He said worriedly, ¡°She clearly cared a lot about this pot of Suranne Grass. Why did she suddenly change her mind?¡± The more Qiao Shan thought about it, the more worried he became. He was afraid that Qiao Nian would use the Gu family¡¯s connections to force them to send the Suranne Grass back. Qiao Xin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of gifting this pot of Suranne Grass to Su Yan. That way, the two of them could reconcile. Thus, Qiao Xin said disapprovingly, ¡°You¡¯re over-thinking. Qiao Nian cultivated the Suranne Grass behind our backs. She probably felt that she was in the wrong and wanted to use this pot of Suranne Grass to please Dad.¡± When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, his frown grew deeper. He had a nagging feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. Qiao Xin quickly walked to Qiao Shan¡¯s side and tugged on Qiao Shan¡¯s sleeve like a spoiled child, saying ingratiatingly, ¡°Alright, Dad, stop letting your imagination run wild. Can you give me this pot of Suranne Grass?¡± Qiao Shan was initially worrying over whether Qiao Nian would have other tricks up her sleeve. When he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, worry was written all over his face. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Why do you want the Suranne Grass?¡± Hence, Qiao Xin told Qiao Shan and Su Xue her ns to firmly secure her rtionship with Su Yan. Qiao Shan and Su Xue had initially wanted to use the Suranne Grass to bring the Gu family to greater heights, but those things didn¡¯t seem to be as important as Qiao Xin¡¯s lifelong happiness, so the two of them nodded and gave the Suranne Grass to Qiao Xin. 1 ¡®When Qiao Nian stepped out of the Qiao family¡¯s residence, she was shrouded in a cold aura. She took out her cell phone and sent a text: [Pay close attention to every move the Qiao family makes. Report to me if anything happens. ] [Yes.] Qiao Nian put her phone back into her bag and walked to her car. She opened the door and got in. 1 She had to find a way to get the Qiao family to send the Suranne Grass back. Moreover, she would ensure that they would never dare to have any designs on her medicinal herbs ever again. When Qiao Nian arrived at the Gu family vi, she saw a pickup truck parked outside. Lin Tao got out of the pickup truck. When she saw Qiao Nian, she quickly ran over and gave her a big hug. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Qiao Nian was beaming as she reached out to hug Lin Tao. After letting go of Lin Tao, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an exam today? Why did youe here personally?¡± ¡°The examinations aren¡¯t difficult. I can take them quite easily. However, these medicinal herbs are simply priceless. If I lose one of them, my father will probably die from heartache. I¡¯ll only feel at ease if I see them for myself.¡± Lin Tao smiled at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian thought of what happened to her Suramne Grass and asked, ¡°Did you tell your father how many stalks of Suranne Grass I¡¯ve grown?¡± ¡°Not yet. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to give him a surprise? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± At this point, Lin Tao couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°I wonder who has the guts to steal Suranne Grass! If I catch this person, I¡¯ll definitely send her to jail!¡± Chapter 115 - Shocking An City

Chapter 115: Shocking An City

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Now, all the members of the elite in An City were staring at him and Qiao Xin. Su Yan had never felt so superior in his life. In that instant, he was overwhelmed with a wave of pride. He raised his head arrogantly, gazing at Qiao Xin with deep affection. ¡°This pot of Suranne Grass was given to me by my girlfriend, Qiao Xin. She cultivated it herself.¡± Everyone was stunned by his words. The smile on Qiao Xin¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. She stole a nce at Qiao Nian and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Qiao Nian had no other expression on her face. ¡°Miss Qiao Xin is truly ady of great capability. She actually managed to cultivate Suranne Grass!¡± ¡°Theard that even expert herbalists in our country can¡¯t cultivate such a valuable nt!¡± ¡°Qiao Xin? Why haven¡¯t I heard of the daughter of the Qiao family before?¡± ¡°Then you must be ill-informed. I heard that Miss Qiao Xin has always kept a low profile!¡± ¡°By the way, I remember something, At Matriarch Shen¡¯sst birthday banquet, there was someone named Qiao Nian. I think she¡¯s also a daughter of the Qiao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I know about that. Qiao Nian was locked up because of a mental illness. I heard that she grew up in a vige. She¡¯s not even worth mentioning, She clearly can¡¯tpare to Qiao Xin!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s really surprising that Qiao Xin can cultivate Suranne Grass. Perhaps the government will even hire her to specially cultivate Suranne Grass!¡± Su Yan listened to the discussion around him and felt immensely proud of himself. He was really d that he was together with Qiao Xin. Although Qiao Nian was the principal of An University, so what? Qiao Xin was miles ahead of her! Today, Qiao Xin was wearing a light green dress with shoulder straps. Beneath thece was a fishtail skirt, entuating her curvaceous figure. Qiao Xin had a sweet, round face, which made her look approachable. Today was the grand opening of the research institute. Director Lin had invited many members of the press. Now that they knew that Qiao Xin had cultivated Suranne Grass, they all aimed their cameras and microphones at Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin smiled gently, feeling immensely proud of herself. So this was what it felt like to be at the top. Those reporters longed to record every move Qiao Xin made, thinking that once the news got out, they could earn a lot of money through publicity. An excited reporter stepped forward and aimed the microphone at Qiao Xin, asking in admiration, ¡°Miss Qiao Xin, it¡¯s said that Suranne Grass is extremely difficult to cultivate. How did you cultivate it?¡± When the big shots of the medical field heard the reporter¡¯s question, they all stared unblinkingly at Qiao Xin. Some even took out pens and notebooks, preparing to write down every word Qiao Xin said. ¡°The living conditions of Suranne Grass are quite specific. It has to be kept at a constant temperature of 26 degrees Celsius. It has to be ced in sunlight in the morning for three hours a day, and in the afternoon, it has to be ced in a dark room. Its growth period is three years: one year for germination, and two years for maturation. During this period, there are still many details to take note of. If anything goes wrong, the Suranne Grass might wither,¡± Qiao Xin said with a smile. Actually, she wasn¡¯t clear about the cultivation method of Suranne Grass either. She had only found this information from Baidu¡¯. ¡°Oh my god, this Suranne Grass sounds so troublesome to cultivate!¡± ¡°No wonder no one can keep Suranne Grass alive. Such meticulous care really tests one¡¯s patience!¡± ¡°Every generation brings forth a talent. I really didn¡¯t expect Young Mistress Qiao Xin to be able to cultivate Suranne Grass at such a young age!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I heard that back then, the Gu family wanted Qiao Xin to marry Second Young Master Gu to get rid of the Gu family¡¯s bad luck. Fortunately, the Qiao couple asked Qiao Nian to marry into the Gu family instead. Otherwise, Miss Qiao Xin¡¯s entire life would have been ruined!¡± ¡°Yes, Second Young Master Gu is not in good health. Miss Qiao Xin would definitely have be a living widow if she married him!¡± ¡°Oh my god, is that true?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Don¡¯t you think Second Young Master Gu regretted marrying Qiao Nian when he came here today? Perhaps he¡¯s nning to propose to Qiao Xin again, and beg her to marry him!¡± Listening to the words of those people, Qiao Nian truly felt that gossip was a fearful thing, If these rumors were repeated often enough, they would soon be epted as truth! Those people had made her sound so despicable with just a few words. They even said that Gu Zhou was Qiao Xin¡¯s fawning dog. Their imaginations truly knew no bounds. It was a pity that they weren¡¯t screenwriters! Chapter 116 - Heartache for Him

Chapter 116: Heartache for Him

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached a little for Gu Zhou. Her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. Previously, no one knew that she had married into the Gu family as a gesture of good fortune to the family. How did everyone know now? Now, the entire An City seemed to know that the short-lived Gu Zhou had married the lunatic Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. Previously, she had thought that when the time came, she would leave the Gu family. Now that her marriage with Gu Zhou had caused such a stir, if she wanted to get a divorce, it would probably be quite troublesome. At this moment, Qiao Nian suddenly recalled something. Gu Zhou seemed to have nned to keep their marriage a secret as well. Now that this matter had been exposed, Gu Zhou would definitely be furious. At the thought, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. ¡®What surprised Qiao Nian was that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to be angry. His expression was as calm as ever, as if whatever those people were saying had nothing to do with him. ¡°Gu Zhou is so pitiful. He didn¡¯t manage to marry such a beautiful and talented girl like Qiao Xin, but he ended up marrying a lunatic.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let Gu Zhou hear you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Back then, he was willing to marry that lunatic. He must have been mentally prepared for gossip.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips gently. She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to any more of their gossip. Her eyes were filled with coldness. The man who had been speaking ill of Gu Zhou felt someone staring at him. He tured his head and met Qiao Nian¡¯s dark eyes. The man¡¯s expression faltered. If he recalled correctly, this woman was Qiao Nian, who had shocked everyone at Matriarch Shen¡¯s banquet. He felt a chill run down his spine and momentarily forgot about gossiping. Actually, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Qiao Nian herself. However, because Gu Zhou was standing next to Qiao Nian, if Qiao Nian could hear him, then Gu Zhou could too. These people could gossip about Gu Zhou in private, but they did not have the guts to go against the Gu family in the open! Qiao Nian walked over to Lin Tao and lowered her voice, pretending to be unconcerned. ¡°Who¡¯s that blonde with curly hair?¡± Lin Tao followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. After some thought, she said, ¡°I think he¡¯s the youngest master of the Sheng family. His name is Sheng Shan.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Eighty percent of the chain pharmacies in An City were owned by the Sheng family. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened several shades. Qiao Nian hated it when people gossiped behind her back. Worse still, how could others refer to her marriage to Gu Zhou as one between a lunatic and a short-lived invalid? She was already used to people gossiping about her, but Gu Zhou had done nothing apart from falling ill, yet he still had to be criticized. Qiao Xin, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, inadvertently nced at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to care about her at all, she heaved a sigh of relief. Pretending to be humble, she said, ¡°I identally cultivated the Suranne Grass myself. I¡¯m not as outstanding as everyone says. Everyone, do stop praising me.¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s humility instantly made the onlookers have a much better impression of her. ¡°Lass Qiao, you¡¯re too humble!¡± ¡°Young people these days are all arrogant and conceited. There aren¡¯t many who are as humble as you!¡± Qiao Xin gave a sweet smile, then turned to nce at Su Yan affectionately. Her gaze finallynded on Director Lin¡¯s face and she said gently, ¡°Director Lin, I initially wanted to keep this Suranne Grass as seed for the future. Brother Su Yan regards you as his idol and he admires you greatly. He wanted to give you the Suranne Grass, so I sent it over. I hope you¡¯ll ept it!¡± Qiao Xin might sound humble and polite, but in reality, she had caused Director Lin a lot of trouble. Director Lin really cared about this Suranne Grass. It had to be known that Nian Nian, who had always been very talented at cultivating nts, had never managed to cultivate Suranne Grass either. Therefore, he desperately wanted this Suranne Grass. The medical value of Suranne Grass was immense! He understood that Su Yan wanted to work with him. To Director Lin, it didn¡¯t matter who he worked with.. Chapter 117 - Gardening

Chapter 117: Gardening

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios suppressing his excitement, Director Lin decided to agree to Su Yan¡¯s request. ¡°Miss Qiao, since ¡°Uncle Lin!¡± Before Director Lin could finish speaking, Qiao Nian spoke up. Qiao Xin¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, an ominous feeling rising in her heart. This country bumpkin had kept silent for so long. Why did she choose to speak up at this critical moment? Qiao Xin had already cursed Qiao Nian to the core a thousand times over. Su Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He could clearly sense that Director Lin was willing to work with them, but Qiao Nian had stepped forward and interrupted him. Although Director Lin was also displeased that Qiao Nian had interrupted him, he couldn¡¯t bear to berate Qiao Nian. Hence, he said, ¡°Nian Nian, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face didn¡¯t falter. She said solemnly, ¡°Uncle Lin, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Director Lin instantly understood what Qiao Nian meant. He hesitated for a moment, caught in a dilemma. ¡°Qiao Nian, what exactly do you mean by that?¡± Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly. He was just about to gain the opportunity for coboration, but Qiao Nian was ruining everything. ¡°We¡¯re talking about serious business. Do you even understand what serious business means?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s methods were truly despicable. She was clearly trying to attract his attention through such low-down ways! She was such a pathetic woman. She should learn from Qiao Xin. Only then would she realize the best way to show her love for him. ¡°T¡¯ve heard that if one coborates with Uncle Lin on this project, they can get a piece ofnd spanning fifty acres. I would like to garden on that piece ofnd, and cultivate the nts and flowers I like. As for medical equipment, I¡¯ll find a third party to be a supplier. Would that be okay?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words made everyone burst intoughter. ¡°All the big shots in the medical field want to snatch that piece ofnd. And she dares to say that she wants to use that piece ofnd to garden. What a waste of a priceless treasure!¡± ¡°She must be a fool.¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed an unpresentable piece of goods! She clearly won¡¯t amount to anything!¡± An old man said gently, ¡°Youngdy, coborating with Director Lin isn¡¯t just a game. It won¡¯t be like ying house. There are many factors involved in this. If you want to be involved, you have to take note of the asion.¡± Qiao Nian gave the old man another look, but said nothing. The onlookers took this opportunity to continue humiliating Qiao Nian. ¡°If Mr. Su gets the opportunity for coboration, his girlfriend, Qiao Xin, will definitely nt more Suranne Grass. This will be a great contribution to the country. Where did you get the guts to snatch this coboration from Mr. Su?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for youngdies to like nts, but those nts and flowers you like are all very cheap. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to say that you want to garden on that piece ofnd?¡± ¡°She¡¯s truly overestimating her own abilities. What a fool! She¡¯s just another country bumpkin.¡± ¡°If you ask me, you should hurry to the hospital to have your brain examined. I think it¡¯s extremely likely that you have a screw loose.¡± ¡°They were both born to the same parents. How can the difference between them be so great!¡± Qiao Xin stood there calmly. Listening to the people around her ndering Qiao Nian, she felt extremely smug. Gu Zhou stood where he was, remaining silent. His gaze, as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, swept across every single person who was slinging mud at Qiao Nian. He turned his head slightly and said to Chen Qing, ¡°Have you remembered all of their names?¡± Chen Qing could guess what Gu Zhou was nning to do. He nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized all their names.¡± ¡°Remember to give me the name list when you get back.¡± Gu Zhou pursed his thin lips. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At this moment, Chen Qing realized that President Gu had really fallen for Qiao Nian. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know it himself. ¡°Heh!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s sneer stunned everyone. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian. Su Yan stepped forward, looking displeased. He red at Qiao Nian and questioned, ¡°What are youughing at? Aren¡¯t they telling the truth? Or do you want to continue pretending to be deaf and mute?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even bother granting Su Yan a nce as she walked towards the Suranne Grass.. Chapter 118 - Can You Afford It?

Chapter 118 Can You Afford It?

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Qiao Nian ced her hand on the ss cab and gently tapped twice with his fingers. Her gaze fell on the Suranne Grass she had meticulously taken care of, now enclosed in a disy cab. Coldly, she snorted. Her gaze swept across the people who were looking at her with disdain. Her eyes were as cold as ice, and the oppressive aura she exuded stunned everyone. Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so imposing. Her aura was unbelievably strong. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze finally fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes filled with cold arrogance. She said disdainfully, ¡°You think you can afford my Suranne Grass?¡± The surroundings instantly went silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Su Yan drew a sharp breath and frowned, looking at Qiao Xin in confusion. Qiao Xin¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat. She looked at Qiao Nian, her face pale, not daring to speak. At this moment, the old man from before asked, ¡°Youngdy, are you saying this pot of Suranne Grass belongs to you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Nian nodded without hesitation, her voice firm. Everyone around them was stunned! ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Is this because she saw everyone praising Qiao Xin? Is that why she¡¯s trying to draw attention to herself?¡± ¡°Definitely. Miss Qiao Xin clearly knows how to cultivate Suranne Grass!¡± When Qiao Xin heard these words, her lips curved up involuntarily. She immediately adjusted her mentality, and a warm and sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Sister, this is a public ce. Stop joking around!¡± Hearing Qiao Xin address that youngdy as ¡°Sister¡±, everyone was stunned. Some of the people in the crowd were on good terms with the Qiao family, so they exined to everyone, ¡°Qiao Shan has two daughters. Qiao Nian, who¡¯s mentally ill, married Second Young Master Gu! The other daughter is Qiao Xin!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s Second Young Master Gu¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad-looking, and her outfit looks good as well. What a pity that she¡¯s a lunatic!¡± Su Yan, who was standing beside Qiao Xin, seemed to have been struck by lightning. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Qiao Nian had actually married Gu Zhou. How was this possible? He would rather believe that the sun rose in the west. Su Yan¡¯s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s and Gu Zhou¡¯s faces. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be on good terms. Perhaps Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t really married Gu Zhou. Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Smiling, she spoke up for herself. ¡°Sister, if you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯te out into the city for now. Recuperating at home should be the most important thing!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s words confirmed the rumors that Qiao Nian was mentally ill. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. They all felt that the words of a mentally ill patient could not be trusted. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She knocked lightly on the ss cab containing the Suranne Grass and said calmly, ¡°Qiao Xin, if you don¡¯t let the Suranne Grass out for a breather, it might wither.¡± The smile on Qiao Xin¡¯s face grew gentler. Her words were dripping with love and concern. ¡°Sister, did youe out of the house by yourself? Did the nanny who¡¯s taking care of youe with you? Did you take any medicine this morning?¡± ¡°Qiao Xin, I¡¯m not ill. Why would I take any medicine?¡± Qiao Nian said expressionlessly. Qiao Xin had initially wanted Gu Zhou to take Qiao Nian away. She looked at Gu Zhou, instantly meeting his dark eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. Although Qiao Xin had already made up her mind to marry Su Yan, if she had the chance to marry Gu Zhou, she would still choose to marry Gu Zhou instead. The Gu family was so rich that their wealth could rival a small country. They were much richer than the Su family! Moreover, Gu Zhou was much more good-looking than Su Yan. In the past, everyone used to say that Gu Zhou would die young, but she felt that perhaps Gu Zhou¡¯s health was just a little weak. She was sure that he would be fine. Qiao Xin looked up slightly. Seeing that Gu Zhou was still looking at her, she was overjoyed. Gu Zhou must have taken a liking to her.. Chapter 119 - Go On Fabricating

Chapter 119 Go On Fabricating

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Qiao Xin¡¯s mind raced. As long as she could calm Qiao Nian down right now, they could still discuss the coboration between Su Yan and Director Lin some timeter. If anyone else found out that Qiao Nian was the one who had cultivated the Suranne Grass, her reputation would be ruined. Not only would Su Yan be angry, but Gu Zhou would also be displeased with her. ¡°Sister, the opening ceremony is starting soon. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrow slightly, speaking in a cold voice, ¡°Forget about the opening ceremony for now. Answer my question first!¡± After Qiao Nian spoke, everyone was even more certain that Qiao Nian was a lunatic. No one in An City would dare to cause trouble at Director Lin¡¯s grand opening ceremony. Everyone looked toward Director Lin. They saw that he wasn¡¯t angry at Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Instead, he was listening to the gossip with anticipation. Everyone was a little curious. They recalled that Director Lin had previously addressed Qiao Nian as Nian Nian. For a moment, they were all curious about their rtionship. Qiao Xin¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. Her mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Qiao Xin, the Suranne Grass is already beginning to wilt. Are you sure you know how to cultivate it?¡± Qiao Nian said impatiently. ¡°If you can take good care of my Suranne Grass, I won¡¯t say anything, but right now, you¡¯re essentially trampling on it!¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, their gazes fell on the Suranne Grass. The Suranne Grass was indeed beginning to look a little listless. Qiao Xin had also noticed something strange about the Suranne Grass, but at this moment, she had to refuse to admit that Qiao Nian had cultivated this pot of Suranne Grass. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve indeed taken care of this pot of Suranne Grass for a few days, but I¡¯ve cultivated it since the beginning. I know you like Brother Su Yan, but he¡¯s my boyfriend now. Today is the opening day of Director Lin¡¯s research institute. If anything is the matter, we can talk when we get back, okay?¡± p! p! p! Qiao Nian pped for Qiao Xin. That mouth of Qiao Xin¡¯s truly knew no bounds! Qiao Nian sneered. ¡°Do go on fabricating!¡± This was such a trivial matter, but Qiao Xin was relentlessly adding fuel to the fire. Now, she was even trying to sow discord between her and Gu Zhou. She was just pretending to be an obedient and innocent girl! Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were now filled with tears, and she looked extremely pitiful. The onlookers all felt that Qiao Xin was being bullied. In this situation, it was clearly Qiao Nian who was causing trouble for no reason! Everyone spoke one after another. They all wanted Qiao Nian to leave as soon as possible, lest she continue stirring up trouble on purpose. At this moment, Gu Zhou, who had been silent all this while, spoke. ¡°Since the matter has already blown up, let¡¯s make things clear now. Otherwise, others might think that Director Lin has bullied a youngdy to the point of tears!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to speak up for Qiao Nian. Did Gu Zhou not mind the flirtatious rtionship between Qiao Nian and Su Yan at all? When Director Lin heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The truth of this matter must be made clear!¡± Lin Tao, who had been standing in the crowd, stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. She believed that Qiao Nian would definitely handle this matter well. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face again. She narrowed her beautiful crescent-shaped eyes and questioned again, ¡°Are you sure you cultivated this pot of Suranne Grass?¡± Qiao Xin could naturally tell that Qiao Nian was angry. She nodded obediently and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me take you home to take your medicine!¡± ¡°Qiao Xin, I¡¯ll repeat myself one more time. If you don¡¯t take out the Suranne Grass, it will really wither!¡± Qiao Nian enunciated each word clearly. When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they all felt that she was looking for trouble. One by one, they sneered at her. They nced at Qiao Nian and then at Qiao Xin. They were both children of the same parents. One was both a troublemaker and a lunatic, while the other was so sweet and capable. One didn¡¯t have to think hard to know that Qiao Xin was right. If they were Qiao Xin¡¯s parents, they would probably favor Qiao Xin as well.. Chapter 120 - Greatly Wronged

Chapter 120 Greatly Wronged

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Hence, most people stood on Qiao Xin¡¯s side. One by one, they began to criticize Qiao Nian. ¡°Qiao Nian, you can¡¯t bully your sister just because she¡¯s kind!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I think Mr. Su doesn¡¯t want to be with Qiao Nian because she¡¯s arrogant, domineering, and crazy.¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, you said that you cultivated the Suranne Grass. You have to provide evidence. Forget it, there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. You probably don¡¯t even know what evidence is!¡± When Qiao Xin heard that everyone was speaking up for her, her eyes instantly turned red. Her tears fell one by one, and she looked at Su Yan with tear-stained cheeks. ¡°Brother Su Yan, please convince Sister. Don¡¯t let her dy Director Lin¡¯s opening ceremony just because she wants to get your attention.¡± Su Yan had never liked Qiao Nian to begin with. Seeing how Qiao Nian was flinging her weight about in an inappropriate situation, he was so angry that he nearly vomited blood. ¡°Qiao Nian, look at yourself. In what way do you think you canpare to Qiao Xin? You¡¯re like a shrew right now. You don¡¯t even look like a daughter of a high-ss family. Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± Director Lin, who was standing at the side, frowned. He had watched Qiao Nian grow up. How could he let her be bullied by outsiders? With a dark expression, Director Lin said coldly, ¡°Mr. Su, before we investigate this matter thoroughly, you still have to watch your words!¡± Su Yan froze when he heard Director Lin¡¯s words, his expression faltering. He had never expected Director Lin to speak up for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was a lunatic. Everyone present knew about this. Why was Director Lin still defending a lunatic? However, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Director Lin. He could only control his temper and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my heart ached for Qiao Xin just now. I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Su Yan, touched. She gently consoled him. ¡°Brother Su Yan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t offend Director Lin over such a small matter.¡± ¡°And you!¡± Director Lin frowned, his expression displeased. ¡°I¡¯m opening my research institute today. Why are you crying?¡± Qiao Xin bit her lip, aggrieved. One by one, her tears fell in silence. Lin Tao was amused by Qiao Xin¡¯s pretentious, pitiful manner. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Dad, why are you being so fierce? If Miss Qiao Xin sues you for scaring her and asks us forpensation, what should we do? But she¡¯s right. No matter what happens, evidence is important. As long as we have evidence, we¡¯ll know if Miss Qiao Xin has been wronged.¡± With that, Lin Tao gave Qiao Nian a reassuring look. Qiao Nian smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Qiao Xin bit her lip. She wasn¡¯t a fool. How could she not tell that Director Lin¡¯s precious daughter was on Qiao Nian¡¯s side? Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Director Lin looked at Qiao Nian gently and said, ¡°Nian Nian, think about it. Is there anything that can prove that you were the one who cultivated the Suranne Grass?¡± Actually, Director Lin was already certain that Qiao Nian was the one who had cultivated the Suranne Grass. However, he couldn¡¯t favor Qiao Nian so tantly in front of everyone. As long as Qiao Nian could provide evidence, the bad reputation Qiao Nian had gained today would be forgotten. The onlookers would no longer think that she was a lunatic who bullied her younger sister. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Qiao Xin wiped her tears and stepped forward, tears swirling in her eyes. ¡°Since Sister said that she cultivated the Suranne Grass, then she must have done so. As long as Sister is happy, it¡¯s fine if I suffer a little!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned cold. Qiao Xin¡¯s casual words had confirmed that Qiao Nian was a lunatic, as well as made clear the usation that Qiao Nian had stolen her Suranne Grass. Su Yan¡¯s heart ached when he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re always so kind. Although she¡¯s your older sister, that doesn¡¯t mean that you have to give in to her in every way!¡± The surrounding guests looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s aggrieved expression and nodded in agreement. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t speak. She just stood there with her head lowered, looking extremely dejected. Everyone looked at Qiao Xin with heartache, each feeling that she had been greatly wronged. They despised Qiao Nian even more! Chapter 121 - Lunatic

Chapter 121 Lunatic

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Deep down, Director Lin trusted Qiao Nian. However, he was the organizer in this situation, and he had to give everyone an exnation. He asked, ¡°Miss Qiao Xin, Nian Nian, please tell me the truth. Who exactly does this pot of Suranne Grass belong to?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Director Lin¡¯s words, she turned to nce at him, looking as if she wanted to speak, but was holding herself back. Her gaze finally fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and a trace of hesitation shed across her face. For a moment, she looked like she was caught in a serious dilemma. After a while, Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze hardened as she said, ¡°The Suranne Grass belongs to Sister!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. There was nothing wrong with Qiao Xin¡¯s answer, save for her acting as if she were giving in. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for Qiao Xin. ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯ve gone too far. How can you bully your sister like this?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re going crazy trying to attract attention!¡± ¡°Miss Qiao Xin, you can¡¯t keep backing down. This will only make some brazen people, whom I won¡¯t name, demand for more and more!¡± Gu Zhou stood at the side, his thin lips pursed and his phoenix-like eyes narrowed. His gaze fell on the people who had spoken up for Qiao Xin. The coldness in his eyes gradually intensified. His well-defined hands clenched tightly into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged viciously, as if he was holding back something. Seeing this, Chen Qing hurriedly jotted down all their names. Those people clearly didn¡¯t know what was good for them. Second Young Master Gu would definitely require those names. Tears welled up in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes. She turned to look at Qiao Nian, who was standing next to her, and put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Everyone, stop talking. This was cultivated by my sister. Please stop attacking her. Thank you.¡± Not only did Qiao Xin¡¯s words fail to make the people around her sympathize with Qiao Nian, but it also increased their dissatisfaction with Qiao Nian several times over. Some of them were so angry that they yearned to step forward and tear Qiao Nian to shreds. This was the first time they had seen such a brazen woman. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked in. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes, and had his hairbed back. He walked up to Qiao Xin and said gently, ¡°Second Young Mistress, I¡¯m really sorry for beingte!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the middle-aged man. The man was none other than the big shot of the scientific research field, Song Hua. The famous Song Hua had developed medicine to treat leukemia when he was 25, saving countless families. Song Hua was very well-known in the medical field and was deeply respected. After that, Song Hua had made many contributions to the country. This time, he came specially to look for Qiao Xin. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Xin again. Initially, they didn¡¯t know where Qiao Xin had gotten the Suranne Grass from, but now they understood. So there was someone above Qiao Xin. Song Hua¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. He said solemnly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Qiao Xin was the one who nted the Suranne Grass. I was once fortunate enough to witness its growth.¡± Song Hua¡¯s words seemed to reassure everyone. Now, everyone waspletely certain that Qiao Xin was the one who had nted the Suranne Grass. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Hua to appear, much less that he was here to help Qiao Xin. She finally understood why Qiao Xin was so bold as to say that the Suranne Grass belonged to her. So there was a big shot backing her up. So Qiao Xin had put in a lot of effort in preparation for this battle. Qiao Nian asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Song, do you know how Suranne Grass is nted?¡± With his hands behind his back, Song Hua said with an air of frankness, ¡°Naturally, one has to first nt the seed. The nt will take root, germinate, and finally sprout.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Qiao Nian was nowpletely certain that Song Hua didn¡¯t know anything. He was simply describing the process of how the Suranne Grass grew ording to his imagination. ¡°Is that so?¡± When the people around them heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they were all displeased. They felt that Qiao Nian was too arrogant. She didn¡¯t even respect her elders.. Chapter 122 - How Disgusting

Chapter 122 How Disgusting

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡°Qiao Nian must be so angry that she can¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°When I saw her previously, I thought she was a smart and generous youngdy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious!¡± ¡°Such a vicious person should go to the eighteenth level of hell!¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Qiao Xin bit her lip and put on a selfless facade, saying, ¡°Uncle Song, it¡¯s all my fault. I lied to you. This Suranne Grass¡­ This Suranne Grass was nted by my sister.¡± Seeing Qiao Xin¡¯s air of conceding defeat, Song Hua gently patted Qiao Xin¡¯s back and said sympathetically, ¡°Good child, you can¡¯t alwayspromise. Don¡¯t be sad. Uncle will stand up for you!¡± With that, Song Hua¡¯s gaze fell on Director Lin¡¯s face. A trace of a smile appeared on his serious face. ¡°Director Lin, long time no see. I apologize foring uninvited.¡± Song Hua and Director Lin used to be schoolmates. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, what¡¯s the use of saying all this now? You¡¯re just being a hindrance!¡± Director Lin knew that Song Hua was a despicable person, so he didn¡¯t bother treating him with hospitality either. Song Hua¡¯s skin was thicker than a city wall. He didn¡¯t take Director Lin¡¯s displeasure to heart at all. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Qiao Nian, one has to have principles. As an older sister, how can you always steal what belongs to your younger sister? You¡¯ll never have a foothold in the medical field if you continue being like this. If you¡¯re willing to apologize to Qiao Xin now, then I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for what you¡¯ve done in the past.¡± ¡°Stealing someone else¡¯s fruits ofbor without putting in any effort. Song Hua, you¡¯re right!¡± Director Lin seemed to be implying something. Song Huapletely ignored Director Lin¡¯s words. No one else present right now couldpare to him, especially regarding his status in the medical field. Many in the crowd would still need to fawn over him to get where they wanted to be. ¡°Qiao Nian, apologize to your sister!¡± Song Hua shouted sternly. ¡°Mr. Song, what your¡¯re saying is a little strange. Just because you said that she nted the Suranne Grass, does that mean that she must have been the one who nted it? Are you God? I must have missed the memo.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was one of utter calmness. When the people around them heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they turned red with anger. ¡°Qiao Nian, do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, how you fight with your sister is none of our business. But now, you¡¯re ndering Mr. Song. Have you lost your mind?¡± Qiao Nian stood there and watched as these people pointed fingers at her, each preaching morals at her. Her lips curved up in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s just a stalk of Suranne Grass. Surely it¡¯ll be fine if you can¡¯t get it back!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is really a lunatic. A stalk of Suranne Grass is worth tens of millions!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not crazy, how could she not know how valuable Suranne Grass is?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all leave. Qiao Nian must be trying to attract attention and steal her sister¡¯s credit!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is so disgusting!¡± At this moment, Director Lin¡¯s assistant stumbled into the room, panting heavily. ¡°Director Lin, Miss Qiao Nian¡¯s gift has arrived!¡± When the people around them heard the assistant¡¯s words, they all began tough. ¡°A gift that can make Director Lin¡¯s assistant panic. Qiao Nian¡¯s gift must be really unique!¡± ¡°Did Qiao Nian send over a bucket of shit?¡± ¡°Who knows? That might be true!¡± When Director Lin heard the words of the people around him, his expression darkened. His gaze fell on the assistant¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you panicking? What haven¡¯t you seen before?¡± The assistant looked aggrieved. He asked carefully, ¡°Then¡­ then, should I get the gifts to be moved in now?¡± ¡°Do so!¡± Director Lin knew very well that no matter how bad Qiao Nian¡¯s present was, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as others made it out to be. The assistant nodded and walked out. The onlookers looked at Qiao Nian with interest, waiting tough at her. Song Hua looked at Qiao Nian arrogantly and said calmly, ¡°I have a photograph of Qiao Xin cultivating the Suranne Grass here.¡± With that, Song Hua unlocked his phone and pulled up a photograph, handing his phone to everyone. In the photograph, Qiao Xin was happily holding a small flower pot. A green shoot had sprouted from the pot. Needless to say, this must be Suranne Grass.. Chapter 123 - Soul Questioning

Chapter 123 Soul Questioning

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Song Hua¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he snorted. ¡°Qiao Xin has always kept in mind that you¡¯re her older sister, so she has always tolerated you, but you can¡¯t go too far. You can¡¯t keep bullying her just because she¡¯s kind. If you don¡¯t apologize to her today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡± Everyone looked at Qiao Xin sympathetically. They all believed that Qiao Xin often gave in to Qiao Nian at home as well. Qiao Xin wiped her tears with a tissue and said gently, ¡°Uncle Song, it¡¯s good that the truth of this matter has alreadye to light. Please don¡¯t me Sister. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± In the eyes of the crowd, Qiao Xin looked extremely pitiful. She was the younger sister, yet she had to be constantly magnanimous, and had to give in to her older sister, Qiao Nian, all the time. This youngdy was truly a kind and understanding soul! Inparison, the crowd had no sympathy for Qiao Nian. She snatched her sister¡¯s belongings all the time. She was simply inhumane! ¡°Qiao Nian, apologize to Miss Qiao Xin!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, apologize quickly. You shouldn¡¯t have bullied Miss Qiao Xin. You¡¯ve ruined Director Lin¡¯s opening ceremony!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, if you still have a shred of humanity left in you, hurry up and kneel down to apologize!¡± Hearing the criticizing words of the people around her, Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Do any of you know how Suranne Grass is cultivated? Do you know the environmental conditions required for it to germinate? How can you all be sure that the pot Qiao Xin was carrying in that photograph contained Suranne Grass?¡± Everyone was stunned speechless for a moment. None of them had anything to say in response to the three questions Qiao Nian had fired out. However, they quickly regained their footing. Qiao Nian was clearly resorting to sophistry! ¡°Qiao Nian, don¡¯t even think about trying to free yourself from your wrongdoings. This is clearly your fault!¡± ¡°Youre still refusing to tell the truth, even now.¡± ¡°Does Qiao Nian have no sense of propriety at all? She¡¯s simply a hopeless case. How can a person like here to Director Lin¡¯s opening ceremony?¡± Song Hua smiled coldly, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He questioned, ¡°In that case, tell me: how did you cultivate the Suranne Grass?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin and questioned, ¡°How about you tell us how you cultivated the Suranne Grass?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes darted to the side. Pretending to be aggrieved, she said, ¡°Sister, you were there when I was cultivating the Suranne Grass. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°I have no idea how you cultivated Suranne Grass,¡± Qiao Nian said expressionlessly. Indeed, Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know how this pot of Suranne Grass had been cultivated. She had found the method of cultivation on Baidu. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve just told you how I cultivated Suranne Grass!¡± ¡°Qiao Xin, don¡¯t tell me you truly believe that Suranne Grass can be cultivated so easily!¡± Qiao Nianughed scornfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Without hesitation, Qiao Nian cut Qiao Xin off and continued, ¡°Suranne Grass is so valuable because it doesn¡¯t have any seeds. Apart from loosening the soil to increase porosity, and adding fertilizer, sesame seeds must also be mixed into the soil. Moreover, Suranne Grass is grown from the grafting of two different nts. Every morning, the morning dew has to be collected before the newly grown grass roots are buried in the soil. Then, it needs to be watered with ginseng water and the collected dew. It has to remain in a dark room at a constant temperature. In another half a month, the first sign of Suranne Grass will appear.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment, then looked at the people around her and continued, ¡°Just relying on ginseng water and morning dew is not enough to provide nutrients for Suranne Grass. During this period, it needs to be watered with the blood of scorpions. The growth cycle of Suranne Grass takes about three years. This pot of Suranne Grass only grew its leavesst week.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense,¡± Qiao Xin said in a panic. ¡°If 1 remember correctly, ten years ago, botanists determined that Suranne Grass had gone extinct. Since it¡¯s already extinct, where did you find the seeds?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin intently and continued, ¡°If you could find seeds of Suranne Grass, that means that there¡¯ll be more Suranne Grass at that ce. Then, in that case, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have more with you. Just take out a few more stalks of Suranne Grass for everyone to see!¡±. Chapter 124 - Forced

Chapter 124 Forced

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Everyone had not yet fully absorbed the process of cultivating Suranne Grass. When they heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they nodded thoughtfully. If Suranne Grass was really grown with seeds, then Qiao Xin would definitely know where to find other stalks of Suranne Grass. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. They were curious where all the other Suranne Grass was. When Song Hua heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense were you spouting just now? Grafting, ginseng, and the blood of what? How could you cultivate Suranne Grass with such a strange method?¡± ¡°Suranne Grass has always been a hybrid nt. It went extinct because of its exacting growth conditions.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even bother giving Song Hua a nce. Instead, she stared unblinkingly at Qiao Xin and continued, ¡°If you insist that Suranne Grass is grown with seeds, that means that its seeds aren¡¯t poisonous. The roots of Suranne Grass won¡¯t be poisonous either. Do you dare to remove the roots of Suranne Grass with your bare hands?¡± Before Qiao Xin could speak, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Just a friendly reminder. The roots of the Suranne Grass are highly poisonous. If you touch it with your bare hands, you¡¯ll be instantly poisoned. The Suranne Grass will also die immediately!¡± Qiao Nian was so frightened that her face had turnedpletely pale. Swaying on the spot, she looked at Qiao Nian in fear and unease. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. You just have to touch the roots of the Suranne Grass. If you¡¯re poisoned, that means I¡¯m right. If you¡¯re not poisoned, that means you cultivated this pot of Suranne Grass.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin, her voice deliberately provoking. Her entire body was radiating a frigid aura. Sensing Qiao Nian¡¯s aura, everyone was momentarily stunned. None of them dared to speak. Qiao Xin was so anxious that cold sweat had broken out on her forehead. She didn¡¯t dare to touch the roots, because she was really worried that she would be poisoned. Qiao Xin found herself in a hard position. She had no way of backing down from this situation. If she continued to argue with Qiao Nian, she might give herself away. The only solution was to leave. After a moment of silence, Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian with tear-stained cheeks. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re spouting nonsense. I know you hate me. I¡¯ve already given in to you. What else do you want?¡± With that, Qiao Xin walked towards the exit in tears. ¡°Has Qiao Nian said anything wrong?¡± Gu Zhou, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. His voice was very calm, but one could sense the coldness in it. Qiao Xin stopped in her tracks, her mind nk. She looked at Gu Zhou in shock. Everyone was also stunned. They had thought that Gu Zhou was here to confess his love to Qiao Xin, but they didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to choose to believe in Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou raised his eyebrow slightly, looking as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of making a scene. His gaze was as sharp as a dagger as he red at Qiao Xin with that pair of dark eyes, his voice aggressive. ¡°Or is Qiao Nian telling the truth? You clearly don¡¯t dare to try. Are you nning to escape the scene?¡± Qiao Xin was on the verge of breaking down. She didn¡¯t dare to gamble with her life. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her expression grew uglier and uglier. ¡°Did Qiao Nian really cultivate the Suranne Grass?¡± An onlooker couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from others in the past about the methods of cultivation of Suranne Grass. Although I don¡¯t know if Qiao Nian¡¯s method of cultivation is right, I think there¡¯s something wrong with Qiao Xin¡¯s expression!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If Qiao Xin was really the one who cultivated it, then she should know the Suranne Grass very well. Why wouldn¡¯t she dare to try it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering about!¡± ¡°Could Qiao Xin be lying on purpose?¡± Qiao Xin stood there uneasily, listening to the discussion. She was so anxious that her palms began to sweat. She had never expected that within the space of ten minutes, everyone would start to side with Qiao Nian. When Qiao Xin thought of how Qiao Nian had treated her so harshly, she hated Qiao Nian to the core. However, she didn¡¯t dare to voice her hatred. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears!. Chapter 125 - Stunning the Entire Crowd!

Chapter 125: Stunning the Entire Crowd!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing how hard Qiao Xin was crying, Su Yan¡¯s heart ached for her. He hurriedly pulled Qiao Xin into his embrace andforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be sad. I believe you. Qiao Nian has treated you so badly. Just don¡¯t take her to be your sister in the future!¡± Qiao Xin sobbed her heart out, looking a pitiful sight. She looked up at Su Yan and spoke, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Brother Su Yan, it¡¯s all my fault. I wanted to help you, but I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this¡­¡± Seeing the state Qiao Xin was in, Su Yan red viciously at Qiao Nian. He hadn¡¯t expected that Qiao Nian would bully her younger sister like this all the time! The more Su Yan thought about it, the angrier he became. For his sake, Qiao Xin had taken the initiative to give him the Suranne Grass. She had gone to such lengths just to allow him to secure the opportunity for coboration with Director Lin. But this stupid woman, Qiao Nian, hade to cause trouble yet again. And this brainless fool still wanted to be with him! She must be dreaming! Su Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Since no one wees us here, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± With that, Su Yan began to help Qiao Xin out of the room. ¡°Haha.¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian began tough. Her voice was dripping with sarcasm. Su Yan stopped in his tracks involuntarily. He turned back to look at Qiao Nian and questioned, ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯t think that just because you bullied Qiao Xin, I¡¯ll get together with you. In your dreams!¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrow slightly, giving a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re wrong there. From the beginning, everyone has only targeted me. ording to how Qiao Xin is acting right now, a few sharp words of criticism can be enough for one to fall into the depths of despair and yearn to end one¡¯s life. In that case, shouldn¡¯t I have already died a thousand times over?¡± She refused to let Qiao Xin leave. She had to make Qiao Xin pay! Su Yan frowned when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. His eyes were filled with coldness as he said impatiently, ¡°Are you saying that you want Qiao Xin to die a thousand times over? How can you be so vicious?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? If so, I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s at least one neurosurgeon present today, among the big shots of the medical field who have been invited. Ask him to examine your brain, will you?¡± While speaking, Qiao Nian knocked lightly on her head and gave Su Yan a half-smile. ¡°Or were you already aware that Qiao Xin was lying? Did you know from the start that this pot of Suranne Grass belongs to me?¡± Su Yan¡¯s face turned green with suppressed rage when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. He still remembered how gentle Qiao Nian had been in the past. Now that he thought about it, Qiao Nian seemed to have be apletely different person. When Song Hua heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he walked up in a rage, ring fiercely at her. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. I know many big shots in the botanical field, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone cultivating nts ording to the method you just described. Everything you¡¯ve said so far is just a big joke!¡± Song Hua was very well-known in the medical field. When the onlookers heard his words, they began to waver. One by one, they stood on Qiao Xin¡¯s side. ¡°Qiao Nian must be the one who¡¯s bullying Qiao Xin!¡± ¡°Although we¡¯ve never studied how nts grow, everyone knows that most nts are cultivated with seeds. How could nts be a new breed after grafting?¡± ¡°Mr. Song is famous in the medical world. How could he wrongly use a youngdy?¡± At this moment, Director Lin¡¯s assistant entered. There was arge group of people behind him, and everyone instinctively looked toward the door. When everyone saw the parade of items behind Director Lin¡¯s assistant, their jaws dropped! Director Lin¡¯s assistant was holding a pot of Suranne Grass. Not only that, every person behind him was each holding a pot of Suranne Grass. Oh my god, there were five pots of Suranne Grass in total! Everyone¡¯s eyes had gone wide open in astonishment. Was this Qiao Nian¡¯s gift to Director Lin? What everyone was seeing right now was no longer the Suranne Grass, but piles of glittering gold. All of them were so excited that they nearly fainted from the shock.. Chapter 126 - Changing Sides

Chapter 126 Changing Sides

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios In an instant, all the blood drained from Qiao Xin¡¯s face. Her legs trembled uncontrobly as her weight fell on Su Yan. Without his presence, she might have copsed to the ground. Director Lin ced a hand over his heart, trying hard to calm himself down. He was genuinely afraid that he would faint from the shock. At this moment, Director Lin suddenly understood why his usuallyposed assistant had been so flustered. However, what shocked Director Lin even more was that the five pots of Suranne Grass were just the beginning. The gifts that followed almost caused Director Lin to faint from suffocation. Goodness, this was Moonlight Grass! These pots of Moonlight Grass had even bore fruit! One stalk of Moonlight Grass was worth tens of millions. Moreover, Moonlight Grass that had bore fruit was even rarer and more valuable than Suranne Grass! When everything had been carried in, the onlookers began to count the items one by one in childish excitement. It was as if they had all reverted to kindergarteners. Five pots of Suranne Grass, six pots of Moonlight Grass, and twelve ripe Moonlight Fruits. Each ripe Moonlight Fruit was worth more than a hundred million. Director Lin was almost knocked out. He moved his arm in front of Lin Tao and said excitedly, ¡°Quick, pinch me!¡± A gleeful smile appeared on Lin Tao¡¯s face. Not holding back, she pinched Director Lin¡¯s arm hard. ¡°Oh, that hurts! So everything is true!¡± Director Lin looked at the items in utter disbelief. He was afraid that he would faint from excitement. He was breathing so heavily that he wondered, momentarily, if an inhaler was necessary to assist his breathing. Qiao Xin looked at the five pots of Suranne Grass, neatly arranged in a row, and her breathing grew more and more erratic. She had initially thought that Qiao Nian was just going to hide the other pots of Suranne Grass she had seen, but she had never expected Qiao Nian to give all of them to Director Lin. Was Qiao Nian a fool? Those pots of Moonlight Grass shouldn¡¯t have been sent by Qiao Nian, right? Qiao Xin remembered that there were no pots of Moonlight Grass in the van at the mental hospital that day. That¡¯s right. These definitely weren¡¯t sent over by Qiao Nian! If Qiao Nian was so rich, why had she still stayed in the mental hospital, subjecting herself to suffering? It couldn¡¯t be true. Director Lin¡¯s assistant stood at the side, looking excited. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Director Lin, we¡¯ve already moved in all of Miss Qiao Nian¡¯s gifts!¡± Everyone¡¯s legs gave way. The shock had left them all in a frenzied state of mind, a thousand thoughts buzzing about. They all wanted to kneel down and apologize to Qiao Nian! Director Lin¡¯s legs gave way as well. If Lin Tao hadn¡¯t been supporting him, he might have fallen to his knees! He had always known that Qiao Nian was very talented at cultivating nts, but he had never expected Qiao Nian to have spent these past few years preparing such a big gift for him! This was truly a great surprise! At this moment, Su Yan was also stunned. He had never expected Qiao Nian to be the one who had delivered these items. He was from the medical field, so he was naturally aware of the value of these items. These nts were truly priceless. Most wouldn¡¯t be able to ever own one in their lives, even if they were to run through their entire fortunes. But these gifts had been sent over by Qiao Nian, whom he despised the most. What shocked Su Yan the most was that Qiao Nian had probably cultivated these nts herself. Su Yan felt his face burn with shame, as if he had just been pped. As for the others, they looked at the Moonlight Grass and Suranne Grass in disbelief. ¡°Goodness! I¡¯m actually able to see real Moonlight Grass bearing fruit with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Our lives have truly not been in vain. Yet, we were blind to not recognize a giant among us. We misunderstood Miss Qiao Nian, and actually believed the words of that despicable Qiao Xin!¡± ¡°Miss Qiao Nian is truly a genius. One can only dream of getting anywhere near her level!¡± Listening to the praises the others were heaping upon Qiao Nian, Song Hua clenched his fists tightly. His heart skipped a beat. He had stood on Qiao Xin¡¯s side today. Because of this matter, the good reputation he had been building up for decades was ruined, just like that. Song Hua red viciously at the Moonlight Grass and Suranne Grass. He had never expected Qiao Nian to be so generous! She had gifted so much to Director Lin at once! At the thought of this, Song Hua felt certain that Qiao Nian had other treasures in her possession!. Chapter 128

Chapter 128: Rather Destroy It Than Let It Fall Into Your Hands

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Yan heard Song Hua¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. After some thought, he realized that that was indeed the case. Qiao Xin knew that Song Hua was giving her an out. The only thing she could do was to step out and say pitifully, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew even brighter. She said disdainfully, ¡°You say that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If it really wasn¡¯t on purpose, you wouldn¡¯t have asked Mr. Song to vouch for you!¡± Qiao Xin swayed on the spot. This time round, her reputation was truly in tatters. Being young, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears again. At this moment, everyone who had spoken up for her previously looked at Qiao Xin from a distance, without a trace of sympathy or pity in their eyes. Qiao Nian looked meaningfully at Qiao Xin and said, ¡°Qiao Xin, I¡¯d already given you a chance. I told you to think carefully about whether you could afford to keep my Suranne Grass around.¡± Tears continued rolling down Qiao Xin¡¯s cheeks. Her hands trembled as she took out the key to the disy cab containing the Suranne Grass. Handing the key to Qiao Nian, she begged pitifully, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I just wanted Brother Su Yan to clinch this partnership. Now, I know that what I did was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Can I return the Suranne Grass to you? Please, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this, otherwise I...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already dirtied the Suranne Grass by handling it. I don¡¯t want anything you¡¯ve touched!¡± Taking a step back, Qiao Nian retorted coldly. When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of cunning shed in her eyes. Although she had humiliated herself in front of everyone, she could still make a lot of money by selling this pot of Suranne Grass on the market. But Qiao Xin had never expected Qiao Nian to take the key from her hands, open the disy cab, and take out the pot of Suranne Grass. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. Didn¡¯t Qiao Nian think that this pot of Suranne Grass was dirty? Why would she take it out? Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, they saw Qiao Nian raise the pot of Suranne Grass high up in the air and smash it viciously onto the ground. The sound of the ceramic pot shattering resounded throughout the hall. Everyone watched as the broken ceramic shards cut through the roots of the Suranne Grass. From the roots, the Suranne Grass began to gradually wither until it turnedpletely ck. Its life-force hadpletely disappeared. Qiao Xin felt as if a knife had been stabbed viciously into her chest. It was as if her heart was dripping with blood. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Tens of millions were gone just like that. Not only was she utterly humiliated today, but she had also lost tens of millions! When the onlookers saw this, they were all stunned. Oh my god! Qiao Nian had actually ruined that pot of Suranne Grass. But that was Suranne Grass! It was worth tens of millions! Qiao Nian took out a tissue and gently wiped the dust off her hands. She said impassively, ¡°Since this is something I don¡¯t want, there¡¯s no need to keep it around any longer!¡± Seeing this, the others were practically in tears. Qiao Nian¡¯s personality was simply too powerful. Su Yan and Qiao Xin were now both looking extremely grim. Song Hua felt as if Qiao Nian had given him a vicious p in the face. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Reaching into his pocket for his phone, he pretended that he had to take a call, and left the room quickly. Now, Song Hua¡¯s image among the crowd had been severely tarnished. Lin Tao walked over to Qiao Nian. She gave Qiao Xin and Su Yan a vicious re, then took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, smiling. ¡°Nian Nian, doe over andfort my father. I¡¯m a little worried that he might have a heart attack!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Director Lin. Her smile was warm and bright. ¡°Uncle Lin, if you hadn¡¯t taught me how to cultivate nts in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate so much Suranne Grass and Moonlight Grass. For your opening ceremony today, I thought that you might be missing some nts and flowers, so I moved some over.¡¯ ¡°nts and flowers?¡± Director Lin felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. In a moment, Director Lin recalled that Qiao Nian had just offered to work with him. Her only request was to grow the nts and flowers she liked. Several acres of valuable nts... When the onlookers thought of this, they nearly suffocated. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze lingered on Su Yan¡¯s face for a moment, then she smiled at Director Lin. ¡°Uncle Lin, what do you think of using that piece ofnd to cultivate these nts?¡± None of the other people who wanted to work with the Director dared to speak up, because they werepletely certain that Director Lin would decide to work with Qiao Nian. Everyone looked at Qiao Nian with envy. It seemed that Qiao Nian was going to be the new director of the research institute.. Chapter 130 - Invitation

Chapter 130 Invitation

At this point in time, Qiao Xin had already stopped crying. Although she was also very angry, she still bowed respectfully to everyone before following Su Yan out of the room. Qiao Nian watched as the two of them left, her lips curving up slightly. Who the hell did Su Yan think he was? How could he have thought that he had a chance to work with Director Lin? If Qiao Nian wanted something, she would never let anyone else have it. Just like that pot of Suranne Grass. She would rather ruin it than let Qiao Xin have it. She refused to let Qiao Xin take advantage of her in any way. The grand opening ceremony began. As the new director of the research institute, Qiao Nian, as well as Gu Zhou, who represented the third-party coborator, stepped onto the stage. The firecrackers that followed were a perfect conclusion to the farce just now. Just like that, the opening ceremony came to a close. Qiao Nian nced at the time and was about to leave when she was stopped by an old man. ¡°Miss Qiao Nian, please wait for a moment.¡± An old man walked up to Qiao Nian and stopped her! Qiao Nian turned to look at the old man. She had a good impression of him. Previously, when everyone was criticizing Qiao Nian relentlessly, only this old man had refrained from attacking her personally, despite his doubts about her. ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the dean of the Second Academy of Medicine. Our school will be holding a lecture soon, and I would like to invite Miss Qiao Nian to be a lecturer. Would Second Young Mistress Qiao be free?¡± The old man said with a genteel smile. vas The Second Academy of Medicine was a famous university. It was ranked second in the country, and was also well-known internationally. No wonder this old gentleman waspletely different from the other onlookers. He was actually the world-famous Director Chen. Qiao Nian hurriedly extended her hand and said politely, ¡°Director Chen, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Director Chen asked, ¡°Miss Qiao, may I ask if you have the time to give a lecture to the graduate students of our hospital this year?¡± Qiao Nian suddenly recalled that Jiang Yue seemed to be a student from the Second Academy of Medicine. Those who had the opportunity to give a lecture at the Second Academy of Medicine would be mostly top students who had graduated from that university, and most of them would go on to be big shots in the field. For Director Chen to invite her to be a lecturer was a sincere affirmation of her medical skills, and a supreme honor. Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t really care about the opinions of the public, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to decline Director Chen¡¯s invitation, especially when it came directly from the great man himself. Smiling, she said, ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Director Chen. I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Director Chen, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Qiao Nian spoke a few more words to Director Chen before walking out. Qiao Nian had just walked out of the research institute when Chen Qing, who had been waiting by the side, chased after her. ¡°Madam.¡± Qiao Nian stopped and turned to look at Chen Qing ¡°Will you be returning to the Gu family vi?¡± Chen Qing asked respectfully. Qiao Nian nodded, humming in assent. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back first!¡± Chen Qing said. ¡°What about him?¡± Qiao Nian asked. Chen Qing exined, ¡°Second Young Master still has some things to discuss with Director Lin. He asked me to send you home first!¡± Qiao Nian turned around and looked at the hall in the distance. She saw Director Lin talking to Gu Zhou. Both men had smiles on their faces. It seemed that they would be able toe to an agreement regarding the contract on medical equipment very soon. Gu Zhou seemed to sense something. He looked up, gazing in Qiao Nian¡¯s direction. Their eyes met. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were like two bottomless pools of water. His gaze was arresting. Qiao Nian quickly looked away, turning to look at Chen Qing instead. Pretending to be calm, she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Nian had woken up early today. After getting into the car, she closed her eyes to rest. After she had rested for a short while, her phone suddenly began to ring. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even bother opening her eyes. With her eyes still closed, she picked up the phone and saidzily, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You wretched girl! Get back here, right now!¡± Su Xue¡¯s hysterical roar came through the phone. Chapter 147 - The Gown

Chapter 147 The Gown

¡°Grandma¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish her sentence, Matriarch Gu stepped out of the room. Just as Qiao Nian was about to chase after her, she heard Matriarch Gu say loudly, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t change out of the gown yet. Wait for me.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. In reality, Matriarch Gu was just like a child. Sometimes, she was especially adorable, as if age didn¡¯t matter to her at all. In just three minutes, Matriarch Gu ran in holding a DSLR. Her face was slightly flushed from the exercise. ¡°Nian Nian, stand beside the wardrobe and pose. A casual one will do. I¡¯ll take a photo for you.¡± As Matriarch Gu spoke, she hurriedly switched on the camera in her hand. Seeing how happy Matriarch Gu was, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to sour her mood. Obediently, she began to pose. Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. Holding the camera, she began taking photographs of Qiao Nian from all angles. No matter the angle from which the photograph was taken, Qiao Nian was still beautiful. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had yet to officially announce their marriage to the public, Matriarch Gu would have used this photograph to publicize their marriage everywhere she went. Then, she would have told the entire world that her granddaughter-inw was the beautiful fairy-like maiden in the photograph. Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but smile. After taking the photographs, she said to Qiao Nian, ¡°Change out of the gown first. I¡¯ll iron it tomorrow, then get someone to send it to the banquet.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Qiao Nian entered the changing room, the smile on her face gradually faded. If she were to appear at the lecture wearing this gown, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire world knew about it. Perhaps, it would even be named as the world¡¯s best-designed evening gown. That was enough to prove Matriarch Gu¡¯s talent in fashion design. Moreover, the fact that Matriarch Gu was giving her this gown to wear to the lecture also meant that Matriarch Gu really liked her, and doted on her greatly. If Matriarch Gu knew that she was leaving the Gu family soon, then Matriarch Gu¡­ Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to think further. The only thing she could do now was treat Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart disease. At noon the next day, the speech ceremony of the Second Academy of Medicine officially began. Apart from prominent professors and outstanding students from the Second Academy of Medicine, there were also professionals from variousrge research institutes, including the medical research institute, present at the ceremony. Not only that, but there were also some famous doctors from private hospitals. This was because after graduating from the Second Academy of Medicine, alumni would not only work in national hospitals, but also in private hospitals. This ceremony provided an opportunity for current students to interact with the big shots in the medical field as well. Of course, some of the guests were also investors belonging to high society. Qiao Nian stepped in and saw that everyone inside was chatting andughing. Gazing over, she saw Gu Zhou in the crowd. Gu Zhou was walking in, wearing a well-tailored suit. His phoenix-like eyes swept around, and he inadvertently met her gaze. The two of them looked at each other across the sea of people. Gu Zhou gave off a cold and unapproachable aura, as if he was an otherworldly spirit belonging to another dimension. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be here today as well. However, she recalled that Gu Zhou had reached an agreement with Director Lin regarding the research institute. It was only natural that he woulde today. Suddenly, a scream came from afar. ¡°Oh my god, that man is so handsome!¡± ¡°He looks like a male god!¡± ¡°He¡¯s practically a walking sack of hormones!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I want to give birth to his child now.¡± The elite in An City all knew one another. The investors among the crowd looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°Second Young Master Gu has beening out of his house quite oftentely.¡± ¡°I think so. Has he recovered?¡± ¡°I heard that his illness is incurable. He must have stayed at home for too long. He doesn¡¯t want to live the rest of his life in a lifeless state, so that must be why he oftenes out to experience the world.¡± When Qiao Nian heard these words, her brow furrowed imperceptibly. Chapter 151 - Truly Capable?

Chapter 151 Truly Capable?

Trying hard to calm herself down, Jiang Yue kept a smile on her face. Because of Qiao Nian, Jiang Yue¡¯s spot as the first speaker had been snatched from her. Hence, many people were extremely displeased with Qiao Nian. ¡°Senior Jiang is such a good-tempered person. How is she keeping her calm? I wonder who exactly Qiao Nian is. How dare she snatch the role of first speaker from Senior Jiang? How shameless is she?¡± ¡°I wonder what the organizers of the event are thinking. They found an idiot to open the ceremony. Isn¡¯t this looking down on the Second Academy?¡±. ¡°This is so infuriating.¡± Liu Yu had been following Jiang Yue around. Listening to the words of those people, she felt a wave of indignation for Jiang Yue. Qiao Nian was truly disgusting. She was everywhere. Before she arrived, Liu Yu had been thinking that if Jiang Yu were to make an appearance at this ceremony, she would definitely benefit greatly, being Jiang Yue¡¯s good friend. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to interfere once again. Jiang Yue didn¡¯t seem to be able to hear theints of the surrounding onlookers. She smiled and walked up to Qiao Nian. Holding onto Qiao Nian¡¯s hand happily, she said with affection in her voice, ¡°Sister Nian Nian, you¡¯ve arrived early. Previously, Grandma asked us toe here together, didn¡¯t she?¡± As Jiang Yue spoke, her gaze swept around the crowd. Qiao Nian retracted her hand without batting an eyelid. Raising her hand, she tucked her hair behind her ear, her expression cold. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Jiang Yue. His expression wasplicated. Lin Tao, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, frowned. Jiang Yue had spoken very loudly just now, attracting the attention of many people nearby. ¡°Sister Nian Nian.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s words were like a bomb. Initially, everyone had been curious about who Qiao Nian was. When they heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, they instantly understood that the person Jiang Yue had addressed as Sister Nian Nian was Qiao Nian herself. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. All of them were stunned by Qiao Nian¡¯s beauty. However, when they remembered that the person in front of them was the first speaker of tonight, they could only feel jealousy and displeasure. One of Jiang Yue¡¯s suitors questioned unhappily, ¡°Are you Qiao Nian? Are you the one who stole Senior Jiang¡¯s position as the first lecturer?¡± Lin Tao red at the suitor and rolled her eyes, displeasure written all over her face. She finally understood why Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like Jiang Yue. A calcting and petty woman like this was truly detestable. When Jiang Yue heard the boy¡¯s words, she turned to re at him, looking extremely displeased. She smiled at Qiao Nian. In a considerate, understanding manner, she said, ¡°Sister Nian Nian is someone who¡¯s truly capable. This student here, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re embarrassing our school.¡± Lin Tao frowned. Listen. ¡°Truly capable.¡± What did this mean? Was she implying something else, and attempting to smear Qiao Nian¡¯s reputation? ¡°So she¡¯s only the first lecturer because of her family! I bet they funneled a lot of money into the school to get this chance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure yet. She might have gotten the chance using her body!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. With her face and figure, I¡¯m sure she has what it takes!¡± Everyone seemed to have discovered the truth. They looked at Qiao Nian with malice. Jiang Yue frowned slightly. Her red lips parted slightly in disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Qiao Nian is a guest of our family.¡± Because the marriage between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian was still a secret, she could only announce to the public that Qiao Nian was a guest of the Gu family. When Gu Zhou heard the word ¡°guest¡±, a trace of displeasure sparked in his heart. ¡°Haha.¡± Lin Tao was angered to the point ofughing Jiang Yue turned around when she heard the voice. When she saw Lin Tao, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Director Lin¡¯s precious daughter toe as well. Jiang Yue had always wanted to get to know Director Lin. She knew that Director Lin was extremely prominent in the medical field, so she greeted Lin Tao with a smile. ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re here. Has Director Line as well?¡± Lin Tao walked over to Qiao Nian and took her arm with a smile. She looked up at Jiang Yue with contempt, her expression clearly indicating what she thought of Jiang Yue. To Lin Tao, Jiang Yue was worth nothing. ¡°Why do you care if my father is here? You spoke of true capability, but you didn¡¯t even make clear what sort of capability you¡¯re referring to. Are you trying to inspire gossip? To encourage others to let their imaginations run wild? Your acting skills are not bad. Why would you want to study medicine? You might as well study how to write movie scripts.¡± Chapter 156 - Cheap Goods

Chapter 156 Cheap Goods

Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. One by one, they looked over curiously. They wanted to know which family¡¯s daughter had arranged such a grand procession. Jiang Yue was slightly stunned. She had a bad feeling. Could it be that these people were here to pass Qiao Nian a gown? The five girls walked up to Qiao Nian, holding the gowns. ¡°Miss Qiao, we really didn¡¯t know what style you liked, so we brought you ten different pieces. Take a look and see if you like them. If not, I¡¯ll return to the studio to get more!¡± The respect in the young girl¡¯s voice made one feel that Qiao Nian was some big shot who was undercover. A smile lingered at the corner of Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. She said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you this time. I can wear anything. Just pick one for me.¡± The onlookers¡¯ gazes fell on the ten gowns. They pursed their lips. These were indeed cheap goods. Otherwise, how could ten gowns be sent over all at once? ¡°Perhaps she bought them on the Inte for cheap. That¡¯s why they brought so many over!¡± ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t you realize that it¡¯s only been half an hour since the call? Yet, these youngdies have already brought the gowns here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What sort of family can produce so many formal gowns at once?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is so pretentious. She¡¯s deliberately putting on such a grand show. No matter how her speech goes today, Qiao Nian will definitely leave asting impression on everyone!¡± However, there were still some who spoke truthfully. ¡°Why do I feel that the whole set-up looks quite ssy?¡± ¡°ssy? How can these clothespare to Matriarch Gu¡¯s handmade gown?¡± ¡°Actually, I think these gowns shouldn¡¯t be too bad either. Think about it. Director Lin invited Qiao Nian here specially. Someone whom Director Lin invites personally must be someone quite extraordinary!¡± Seeing that some people were speaking up for Qiao Nian, Liu Yu¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She red fiercely at that girl and said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Has a donkey kicked you in the head? What can she do? Big shot? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± When the surrounding people heard Liu Yu¡¯s words, they all frowned in disapproval, unwilling to pay her any attention. V Jiang Yue stood at the side. She felt that her waist area was slightly ufortable, and it was only getting worse and worse. It must be because of the gown she was wearing. She no longer dared to breathe, worried that the zipper would suddenly fly open. Jiang Yue only hoped that this gown wouldst until her speech ended. Hearing the words of the onlookers, the five girls removed the ck cloths. In an instant, everyone present was stunned. Goodness. These ten gowns were too beautiful. They were not in any way inferior to the gown designed by Matriarch Gu. Moreover, they spanned a wide range of styles. Every gown was elegant, luxurious, and yet not shy. They were very suitable for the current theme. Qiao Nian nced at Jiang Yue and finally chose a ck gown. When Lin Tao saw this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was now looking forward to seeing Qiao Nian in a gown. How breathtaking would that be! When everyone saw Qiao Nian pick the ck gown, they began whispering among themselves. They felt that Qiao Nian was challenging Jiang Yue. At first nce, Liu Yu was also stunned by these gowns, but she couldn¡¯t believe that a country bumpkin would have the money to buy such expensive gowns. She asked uncertainly, ¡°These¡­ these gowns are all high-end replicas, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± ¡°Is that even a question? They must be fake!¡± A girl who was close to Liu Yu chimed in. When one of the girls who had brought the dresses heard Liu Yu¡¯s words, she frowned. These people had gone too far. What a bunch of idiots! They didn¡¯t know priceless when it was staring them in the face. She said coldly, ¡°These dresses are designed by the world-famous Elena. If you don¡¯t know anything, shut up. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself!¡± Elena. That was a top designer from another country. She was rumored to be on par with Matriarch Gu in terms of fame. Moreover, it was rumored that her main focus was on making gowns for the royal family. Chapter 164 - Reversal

Chapter 164 Reversal

How could this be? Jiang Yue managed to squeeze out a slightly unnatural smile. Her gentle voice trembled as she said, ¡°Grandma, are you joking? All my gowns were handmade by you!¡± If Jiang Yue had not said this, Matriarch Gu would not have been so angry. This was the first time she had made a gown for Nian Nian. This was a token of her appreciation for Nian Nian, but it had been ruined by the granddaughter she had watched grow up. ¡°Jiang Yue, does the gown you¡¯re wearing now fit you?¡± Matriarch Gu asked coldly. ¡°The waist of the gown is about to tear from the tightness. The gown is already deformed from the strain, and it has lost its beauty¡­¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Matriarch Gu in disbelief. She had not expected Matriarch Gu to say such ugly words in public. If other people heard her words, she would live in ridicule for the rest of her life. Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes turned red, and her tears began falling uncontrobly. ¡°Grandma, how can you say that about me? I¡¯m your granddaughter. In the past, you had always made gowns for me. How would I have known that you would suddenly make a gown for Sister Nian Nian this time round?¡± Looking ck as thunder, Matriarch Gu said, ¡°So you¡¯re also aware of how many gowns I¡¯ve made for you. This time, I made just the one for Nian Nian. Do you have to cry so bitterly?¡± Jiang Yue raised her hand to her face and wiped her tears. The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the angrier she became. She continued, ¡°Moreover, I was also worried that you would feel unhappy, so I specially invited Mr. S to design a gown tailored for you. Last night, I even added embroidery to your gown by hand. That gown is also a token of my goodwill. Where did that gown go?¡± At this moment, Zhao Qian walked over with two servants and handed over the unopened box containing the gown. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Matriarch Gu was so irate that she began panting heavily. Frowning, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even open it to take a look?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. I thought that one wasn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Jiang Yue coldly and asked, ¡°How do you not know what your size is? This gown is clearly too small for you. It¡¯s obvious that only Nian Nian can fit into this gown. Look at you!¡± Thest bit of blood drained from Jiang Yue¡¯s face. She turned paler and paler. Matriarch Gu grew angrier and angrier as she spoke. She shouted furiously, ¡°Why are you standing there like a fool? Take off the gown now and return it to Nian Nian!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Matriarch Gu in disbelief. She had never expected Matriarch Gu to ask her to take off her gown right now. With teary eyes, Jiang Yue said pitifully, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already put on this gown. How can I take it off now? Do you mean to ruin my reputation in school? I¡¯ll never be able to have a foothold here again if I do as you ask.¡± Seeing Matriarch Gu¡¯s cold expression, Jiang Yue said pleadingly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m about to go on stage to give my speech. Can I change into the other gown after the speech?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian walked over from the podium. This was the first time Qiao Nian had seen Matriarch Gu lose her temper. She hurriedly consoled her, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. This isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± When Matriarch Gu saw Qiao Nian, she hurriedly grabbed her hand and said guiltily, ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s all Grandma¡¯s fault. If I had asked you to leave the house in your gown today, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Jiang Yue is too bold. I can¡¯t believe that she did such a thing.¡± The onlookers were all stunned. ¡°Jiang Yue is really wearing Professor Qiao¡¯s gown!¡± ¡°Did you guys realize that Matriarch Gu seems to like Professor Qiao more?¡± ¡°Matriarch Gu seems to be apologizing on behalf of Jiang Yue. In that case, Matriarch Gu must really love both of them. The two of them should be equally important to Matriarch Gu.¡± Chapter 168 - Apologizing

Chapter 168 Apologizing

To the people at the venue, Jiang Yue¡¯s incident was just a small interlude. The host quickly stood up and invited the third speaker to the stage to give their speech. Thinking of Jiang Yue¡¯s state just now, Matriarch Gu grew extremely worried. S began walking towards the changing room. Qiao Nian had been staying by Matriarch Gu¡¯s side. Since Matriarch Gu was not in good health, she was worried that something would happen to her. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. This child must have suffered a lot in the past! Silently, she endured the unfairness of everything, but on the surface, she pretended that nothing was wrong. Matriarch Gu held onto Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her eyes were red-rimmed as she said gently, ¡°Nian Nian, you don¡¯t have to ept someone you don¡¯t like for my sake. You just have to follow your heart.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She could sense her grandmother¡¯s love for her. ¡°Grandma.¡± For the first time, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You should blossom with your own unique light. You don¡¯t have to live under anyone¡¯s shadow. As long as you live freely ording to your whims and follow your heart, that will do,¡± Matriarch Gu said gently. Hearing Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt intensely touched. Pursing her lips, she nodded with a smile. Matriarch Gu pursed her lips and gently patted Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, then walked towards the changing room. Matriarch Gu had only taken a few steps when she saw Jiang Yueing out. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Jiang Yue was wearing the purple gown. After tidying up a little, her disheveled appearance had disappeared, leaving behind only a gentle aura. No one had expected Jiang Yue to regain herposure and step out in public once again after making such a huge fool of herself. It seemed that Jiang Yue was a very strong-willed person. Matriarch Gu had initially wanted to scold Jiang Yue, but when she recalled how pitiful Jiang Yue had looked on stage just now, she hesitated. However, Matriarch Gu did not want to forgive Jiang Yue so quickly either, as she was worried that Jiang Yue would be increasingly disobedient in the future. Hence, she said coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten lost?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes were red. She pursed her lips. She had to regain all the dignity she had lost today. She walked up to Qiao Nian and gave a respectful perpendicr bow. ¡°Sister Nian Nian, I brought all of this upon myself. I¡¯ve let you down. Not only did I ruin your gown, but I also ruined Grandma¡¯s good intentions. I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can forgive me. I¡¯ll fix the gown as soon as possible.¡± When the onlookers heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, they were all astonished. ¡°Senior Jiang Yue lowered herself to apologize. Looks like she truly knows that she¡¯s in the wrong!¡± ¡°Sigh, Senior Jiang Yue has been so humiliated just now. She¡¯s been punished enough. After all, this was all a misunderstanding from the beginning!¡± en ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Senior Jiang Yue mistaking the gown to be hers. After all, Matriarch Gu only used to make gowns for her in the past. Most people would definitely think that the gown Grandma made was meant for them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s human nature!¡± ¡°Professor Qiao, why don¡¯t you forgive Senior Jiang Yue?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It was just a misunderstanding back then. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared and Senior Jiang Yue has apologized, please forgive her!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were as cool as water. She stood there silently, looking at Jiang Yue without a word. Not only did Matriarch Gu, who was standing at the side, not heave a sigh of relief, but her frown grew deeper and deeper. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. ¡°Just because you¡¯ve apologized, does that mean she has to ept your apology?¡± Suddenly, a maic male voice rang out from the side, filled with sarcasm. Everyone looked over. They didn¡¯t expect the speaker to be Gu Zhou! Gu Zhou had a hand in his pocket. He exuded a cold aura that made one subconsciously retreat several steps away. Chapter 169 - Seeing Through People

Chapter 169 Seeing Through People

Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in astonishment. She had never expected Gu Zhou to voice aloud exactly what she had been thinking. At this moment, Jiang Yue was also stunned. She looked toward Gu Zhou tearfully, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou¡­¡± Only at this moment did Jiang Yue remember that Gu Zhou had witnessed all of her humiliation just now. However, he hadn¡¯t stepped forward to help her out of her predicament. Not only that, but when she had tried to regain what was left of her dignity, he had deliberately spoken up to suppress her efforts. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart turnedpletely cold. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. I really do.¡± Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that this gown was meant for Sister Nian Nian. I will find a way to fix it¡­¡± Towards the end, Jiang Yue was already sobbing. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fixing something that¡¯s already broken?¡± Gu Zhou retorted, his words still dripping with sarcasm. Jiang Yue was now sobbing uncontrobly. Qiao Nian was beginning to see Gu Zhou in a new light. She looked at him as if she were looking at an interesting novelty. Could Gu Zhou be reading her mind? Otherwise, why would he be able to say everything she wanted to say? Gu Zhou retracted his gaze from Jiang Yue¡¯s face, the disdain in his eyes obvious. He walked up to Matriarch Gu, lowering his gaze, and said gently, ¡°Grandma, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go home now!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou anxiously. Still sobbing, she spoke, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, Sister Nian Nian¡­¡± Matriarch Gu was already getting impatient. When she heard Jiang Yue continuing to speak, she frowned and said coldly, ¡°Jiang Yue, I can tell that you know your mistake. Because of that, you¡¯re a good child, and you know how to reflect upon your actions. However, it¡¯s Nian Nian¡¯s choice whether to forgive you or not. You shouldn¡¯t have apologized in front of everyone, much less forced Nian Nian to be the bigger person and forgive you. If you¡¯re really sincere, you should apologize to her in private. Alright, we¡¯ll talk after we get back!¡± Qiao Nian was not at all surprised by Matriarch Gu¡¯s words. Although Matriarch Gu doted on Jiang Yue a lot, she did not unconditionally indulge Jiang Yue. No wonder Gu Zhou was so good at seeing through people. So he had taken after Matriarch Gu! Jiang Yue had never expected Matriarch Gu to directly expose her thoughts. In her purple gown, she looked like an abandoned angel. Liu Yu stood at the side and watched as Matriarch Gu, Gu Zhou, and Qiao Nian left. Suddenly, an idea struck her. She opened her mouth and got ready to expose everything her uncle had found out about Qiao Nian. However, when she thought about how Jiang Yue was now at a disadvantage, she realized that no one would be on their side, even if she exposed the dirt she had on Qiao Nian. She could only wait until the next time to take revenge on Qiao Nian with Jiang Yue¡¯s help. As she thought about this, Liu Yu¡¯s lips curved up involuntarily. Suddenly, Liu Yu saw Qiao Nian turn back to look at her. The smile on her face froze. Qiao Nian narrowed her fox-like eyes, staring unblinkingly at Liu Yu, her expression cold. Liu Yu was frightened by Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. She hurriedly looked away and lowered her eyes guiltily. Her breathing quickened involuntarily. Strange. Why was Qiao Nian looking at her? Did Qiao Nian know that she had dirt on her? This was impossible! Her uncle was a top hacker. If he wanted to investigate someone, he would leave no trace. Liu Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze indifferently. Her gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s pale face. She raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you very close to Liu Yu?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, she was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian would mention Liu Yu. She said casually, ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue intently, as if she didn¡¯t believe Jiang Yue¡¯s words. Speaking slowly, she said, ¡°Help me tell her that her uncle should behave himself. He shouldn¡¯t be investigating the private affairs of other people. Even if he does, he shouldn¡¯t be giving himself away. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t even be aware of whose wrath he¡¯s facing before he¡¯s killed.¡± Chapter 170 - Infertility

Chapter 170 Infertility

Jiang Yue felt a chill run down her spine. She stopped in her tracks for a moment before she continued walking after the group. Did Qiao Nian already know that Liu Yu¡¯s uncle was investigating her? Since Qiao Nian was so capable, did that mean that Qiao Nian also knew that she had agreed to the investigation? Jiang Yue felt extremely uneasy. After a long while, she said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, did¡­ did you misunderstand?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Qiao Nian gave Jiang Yue a meaningful look, then retracted her gaze and followed Matriarch Gu towards the door. Jiang Yue¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and deeper. She was nowpletely certain that Qiao Nian knew about those things. Goodness, what should she do? Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. She didn¡¯t think there was any misunderstanding. Liu Yu and Jiang Yue¡¯s reactions just now had already exined everything. She had already heeded Grandma¡¯s words. For Grandma¡¯s sake, although she didn¡¯t like Jiang Yue, she was still willing to give Jiang Yue a chance to turn over a new leaf. She was curious. Would Jiang Yue, who often probed her and tried to trip her up behind her back, and even hired an outsider to investigate her, really be able to turn over a new leaf? In any case, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t believe that she would. Her eyes grew colder and colder. When they arrived at the car, Chen Qing hurriedly opened the door to the backseat and helped Matriarch Gu into the car. Qiao Nian got in from the other side. Just as Jiang Yue was about to get into the car, Gu Zhou stepped forward unexpectedly and closed the door of the backseat. Jiang Yue was slightly taken aback. She saw Gu Zhou getting in the front passenger seat, and heard him instruct Chen Qing to begin driving Just like that, the car flew past her. Jiang Yue was utterly stunned. Matriarch Gu sat in the backseat. Through the rearview mirror, she glimpsed Jiang Yue¡¯s pale and helpless little face. She felt a tinge of heartache. She had raised Jiang Yue since she was a little girl. ¡°Ah Zhou, Jiang Yue is alone¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, I have a phobia of women,¡± Gu Zhou said earnestly, looking back at Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu was at a loss for words. ¡°She can juste home with Zhao Qian,¡± Gu Zhou said impassively. ¡°I won¡¯t ept anyone of the opposite sex taking my car.¡± Qiao Nian had been musing about Jiang Yue and Liu Yu. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she looked up at him in confusion. Was he subtly referring to her? Was Gu Zhou trying to say that she wasn¡¯t a woman? Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She seemed to have thought of something, and her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Let me tell you, Nian Nian is your wife. The phobia you¡¯re talking about can¡¯t include her!¡± Gu Zhou sat up straight and said nothing. Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze once again fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach. Her frown grew deeper and deeper. After a beat, she looked at Gu Zhou with dissatisfaction and said angrily, ¡°The two of you have been married for so long. Why hasn¡¯t there been any news? Nian Nian¡¯s tummy looks the same as ever. Is there something wrong with your health?¡± Gu Zhou found himself speechless. Chen Qing almost let go of the steering wheel in shock. The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. Frowning, she said in a considerate manner, ¡°This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m worried. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. Go and examine your body. By the way, for this issue, which department of the hospital should you be visiting?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned ck as thunder. Annoyance shed in his eyes, and he had to interrupt her. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my health!¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. After some hesitation, she said, ¡°What if you¡¯re infertile?¡± It was as if Gu Zhou had turned to stone in an instant. When Chen Qing heard this, he had to hold back hisughter. As expected of Gu Zhou¡¯s own grandmother! ¡°Chen Qing, go to the hospital now!¡± The more Matriarch Gu spoke, the more she felt that there might be something wrong with Gu Zhou. She was extremely anxious. ¡°Drive home.¡± Gu Zhou looked a little helpless as he spoke. ¡°We have our own way of life. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking. Your health has never been good to begin with, so it¡¯s expected that you might be infertile!¡± Matriarch Gu said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯re saying that¡¯s strange. You¡¯re only starting to get better now, and that¡¯s only because Nian Nian has been helping to treat your illness.¡± Gu Zhou could think of nothing to say in response. Chapter 171 - Reprimand

Chapter 171 Reprimand

At the thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s health, Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression became suffused with mncholy. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and urged, ¡°Nian Nian, if he bullies you, don¡¯t be afraid to let Grandma know. Grandma will definitely teach him a lesson for you!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. Her eyes sparkled, brightughter in her gaze. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Matriarch Gu took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and began chatting about some interesting things with a smile. Only then did Gu Zhou¡¯s tense heart rx. Once they arrived at the Gu family vi, Gu Zhou was worried that Matriarch Gu would ask him to go to the hospital for a physical examination again. Thus, he brought Chen Qing to the study. Meanwhile, Qiao Nian stayed with Matriarch Gu in the living room, chatting. Before long, Jiang Yue and Zhao Qian returned home as well. The two of them greeted Matriarch Gu politely. Matriarch Gu¡¯s mood had just lightened considerably, and she was beaming. However, when she glimpsed Jiang Yue, her smile instantly vanished. Her eyes gradually filled with anger. Jiang Yue knew Matriarch Gu well and could tell that she was angry. She quickly walked over and sat down beside Matriarch Gu, a fawning smile on her face. ¡°Grandma, what would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make whatever dish you want for you right now.¡± Zhao Qian walked over and sat down beside Qiao Nian. In a low voice, she greeted, ¡°Second Sister-inw.¡± Qiao Nian greeted Zhao Qian with a faint smile. Because Matriarch Gu was angry, she was really worried that Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart disease would re up again. All her attention was on Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze fell on the servant who had just entered the room. Seeing the gown the servant was holding, she frowned and turned to look at Zhao Qian. In a manner that was still considerably gentle, she asked, ¡°Qian Qian, did you tell Jiang Yue that the gown I made was for Nian Nian?¡± Zhao Qian looked at Matriarch Gu and nodded. ¡°Grandma, I did.¡± When Jiang Yue heard Zhao Qian¡¯s words, the blood drained from her face. She stammered an exnation. ¡°Grandma, I thought Qian Qian was joking with me. I¡­¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression improved a great deal. She heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since she had spoken to Zhao Qian, the child had shed her prejudice against Nian Nian. Once again, Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Seeing that her eyes had turned red, she said, ¡°Get all the servants here!¡± Within three minutes, all the servants in the Gu family vi were standing in the living room. Matriarch Gu swept her gaze across everyone present. Intentionally or otherwise, her gaze lingered on Jiang Yue¡¯s face for a while longer. Her eyes were filled with coldness, and her grave, stately aura frightened everyone so much that they did not dare to move. ¡°Today, I have something to say!¡± Matriarch Gu said as she stood up from the sofa. Jiang Yue hurriedly went to help Matriarch Gu up, but was pushed away by Matriarch Gu. Jiang Yue¡¯s expression faltered. Qiao Nian helped Matriarch Gu walk towards the servants. Zhao Qian followed behind Qiao Nian like an obedientmb. ¡°From now on, if any fool dares to slight Young Madam, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Matriarch Gu tried hard to suppress her anger. If she had not raised Jiang Yue herself, she would have chased her out of the house long ago. Hearing Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian felt a strange disturbance in her heart. It was as if a stone had fallen into the stillke of her heart, causing ripples to bloom across the initially calm surface. Qiao Nian knew very well that Grandma¡¯s words were meant for Jiang Yue to hear. Jiang Yue was no fool. She could naturally tell that Matriarch Gu was referring to her. Her eyes grew even redder, and her hands dug into her palms involuntarily. Her heart ached terribly. In the past, everyone knew of Young Mistress Jiang Yue of the Gu family. Today, she had been thoroughly humiliated at the speech ceremony. Now that she had returned home, Grandma had even deliberately embarrassed her in front of so many people. Jiang Yue¡¯s mind was in a mess. She was a little worried that Grandma would take back everything she had. Chapter 172 - Blessing Bag

Chapter 172 Blessing Bag

With teary eyes, Jiang Yue lowered her gaze. Grandma would never abandon her. Never! Grandma had been angry in the past, but her anger would always dissipate after a few days. Matriarch Gu looked at the servant who was carrying the box. Her gaze then fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she said gently, ¡°Nian Nian, this gown is already ruined and can¡¯t be worn anymore. Grandma will take it away for you. In the future, I¡¯ll make another gown for you.¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll keep this as a memento!¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°How can that be? This gown is already ruined.¡± Matriarch Gu frowned in disapproval. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll fix it. Even if it¡¯s ruined, Grandma spent several nights preparing this gown specially for me. The love you sewed into this gown, stitch by stitch, is the most important thing to me,¡± Qiao Nian said. When Matriarch Gu heard this, she was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. Nian Nian was such an obedient and lovable youngdy. She liked her more and more every passing day. Zhao Qian stood at the side and smiled. ¡°Grandma, do as Second Sister-inw wishes!¡± Suppressing her tears, Matriarch Gu nodded gently. Seeing this, Jiang Yue¡¯s heart felt empty. Her tears fell silently, and she turned to leave without saying anything. Out of the corner of her eye, Matriarch Gu caught sight of Jiang Yue¡¯s retreating back. A dozen emotions surged in her heart. Regardless of which perspective one took, these children were like her own flesh and blood. She doted on all of them equally. However, Jiang Yue had gone too far this time. She just hoped that Jiang Yue could reflect on her actions and stop doing such things in the future. At this moment, Matriarch Gu suddenly recalled something. She smiled at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, do you know how to make a fortune bag for peace and blessings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, who died young in her early years?¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression turned serious. After Qiao Nian had met Lu Zhu, she had investigated the situation with the Lu family. She had also heard of the eldest daughter, who had passed away at a very young age. However, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to know this, so she shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Matriarch Gu pulled Qiao Nian to sit down. Seeing this, Zhao Qian took all the servants away. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Lu family is a pitiful child. The poor girl. She was only two years old back then. Sigh. Just like that, she was gone.¡± When Matriarch Gu said this, her expression was full of sorrow. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t have much of an opinion on these matters, so she quietly listened to Matriarch Gu speak. ¡°Now, it¡¯s almost her birthday. In the past, I used to be the one making blessing bags for her.¡± Matriarch Gu lowered her head and looked at her hands. ¡°Grandma is getting old. A few days ago, I used my hands continuously as well. I think my hands are a little weak now. I¡¯m afraid Grandma won¡¯t be able to make a good blessing bag. Can you help me make one?¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still more than a week left. The date is the 13th of August. There¡¯s enough time. When the timees, help me send the fortune bag over,¡± Matriarch Gu said. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she froze for a moment. Her birthday was also on this day. If that was the case, serendipity must have been involved in this. Perhaps she was destined to do something for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. After I make the blessing bag, I¡¯ll definitely recite the Earth Bodhisattva Sutra to pray for her,¡± Qiao Nian said with a serious expression. When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a kind smile appeared on her face. ¡°Alright. I always feel at ease after leaving things in your hands.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Matriarch Gu gave some more instructions. After she was done, she stood up and said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really getting old and useless. I¡¯ll return to my room to rest first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Qiao Nian stood up and helped Matriarch Gu up. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You have important things to do. Go ahead.¡± Matriarch Gu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian watched as Matriarch Gu left, her gaze gradually turning cold. Before she made the blessing bag for Miss Lu, she had to return to the Qiao family home first. There were some things she had to figure out. Chapter 173 - Calling

Chapter 173 Calling

Qiao Nian wanted to know if her biological parents were still alive. If they were no longer around, then as their daughter, she should offer incense to her parents¡¯ graves. If they were still around, then all she wanted to know was why they hadn¡¯te looking for her. Why had they left her alone¡­ At the thought, Qiao Nian took out her phone and made a call. Her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°I want all the information on Qiu Nan from Feng Yun Gym.¡± Since she had already confirmed the suspicion that she was no rtion of Su Xue¡¯s, it was time for Su Xue¡¯s extramarital affairs to be exposed. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone began to ring. She picked it up and nced at the caller ID. It was Su Xue. A trace of coldness shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She picked up the call and ced the phone to her ear. She said coldly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Were you the first speaker at the Second Academy of Medicine?¡± Su Xue¡¯s voice was full of disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Nian answered impassively. After that, Su Xue hung up! Qiao Nian sneered. Su Xue¡¯s thoughts were not difficult to guess. While she had attended the speech ceremony as a lecturer at the Second Academy of Medicine, Qiao Xin had only managed to attend as a member of the audience, and only as Qiao Yu¡¯s plus one. Qiao Yu¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed and her expression turned serious. She was sure that nothing good woulde from Qiao Yu¡¯s return visit this time round. When Qiao Nian returned to her room, she received the information on Qiu Nan she had requested. She read it carefully, then used her phone to call Qiu Nan. Qiao Nian had studied voice acting in the past. When the call went through, she imitated Su Xue, putting on a fawning, pretentious manner as she spoke. ¡°Nan Nan.¡± ¡°Sister Xue?¡± Qiu Nan was slightly stunned. He continued, ¡°When did you change your phone number?¡± ¡°Sigh, Qiao Shan checked my phone. I was afraid that he would suspect me, so I bought another phone and SIM card.¡± ¡°Ah, my god! They won¡¯t find out, will they?¡± Qiu Nan said in fear. Still imitating Su Xue, Qiao Nian said in a nasally voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you that you were just one of my clients. He¡¯s so stupid that he didn¡¯t even give it a second thought. But don¡¯t call that number for the time being.¡± Upon hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Qiu Nan clearly heaved a sigh of relief. His guard fell. ¡°Sister Xue, you haven¡¯te to visit me in a long time. I miss you so much. My little brother misses you too!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she almost threw up. She gritted her teeth and said in a girlish voice, ¡°Nan Nan, I miss you too.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she continued to browse through Qiu Nan¡¯s information. Qiu Nan had been obsessed with gambling these past few days, but his luck hadn¡¯t been good. He was bankrupt. To Qiu Nan, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone call was a lifesaver, because all Qiu Nan could do now was get money from Su Xue. Hence, Qiu Nan would never doubt whether the person speaking was truly Su Xue. ¡°Nan Nan, that old fogy will be going on a long trip tomorrow. I miss you so much. I¡¯ve already booked a suite at the Huangtian Hotel. I want to spend a wonderful time with you. By the way, in order not to arouse suspicion, I¡¯ll get someone to send you the room card. When the timees, you can go over first. I¡¯ll go overter, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Sister Xue, when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely give you a big surprise. Wait for me!¡± Qiu Nan said excitedly. Qiao Nian was about to throw up, but she still pretended to be joyful. In the same sweetly girlish voice, she said, ¡°Yes, Nan Nan, I will miss you very much today. I¡¯m looking forward to the surprise tomorrow!¡± ¡°Sister Xue, I love you. See you tomorrow!¡± ¡°See you!¡± With that, Qiao Nian hung up and heaved a sigh of relief. She picked up a cup and took a sip of water. Only then did she feel a little better. However, when Qiao Nian turned around, she saw Gu Zhou standing at the door with a cold expression, staring unblinkingly at her. sa Qiao Nian was shocked, but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. Her lips parted slightly. Chapter 174 - Cuckold?

Chapter 174 Cuckold?

Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was a little frightening¡­ Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know when Gu Zhou had arrived, but she was certain that he had heard the contents of her call. ¡°¡­ About that, actually¡­ I¡­¡± For the first time, Qiao Nian felt awkward. What should she say? She had been flirting with another man in front of her legal husband. Looking at Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou advanced towards her step by step. He narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and stared down at Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. If he had not heard it with his own ears, he would never have believed that Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth would ever be able to spout such sweet, charming words. Most of the time, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to even open that mouth of hers. And she even knew how to y the part of the coquette! She didn¡¯t even speak coquettishly to him! Qiao Nian¡¯s back broke out into a cold sweat under Gu Zhou¡¯s re. She lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look at Gu Zhou. ¡°Mrs. Gu, who are you meeting tomorrow?¡± His voice was cold, and his gaze was piercing to the bone. Suppressing his anger, he spoke in a tone that made Qiao Nian¡¯s scalp go numb, especially when Gu Zhou addressed her as Mrs. Gu. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward. The air seemed to have frozen over. Qiao Nian sensed the pressure mounting. Carefully, she looked up at Gu Zhou and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, this is just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Gu Zhou raised an eyebrow, his thin lips parting as he questioned her, his voice chilling. ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. I definitely didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish her sentence, Gu Zhou interrupted her. ¡°Mrs. Gu has never even invited me to spend a night in a suite, has she?¡± Qiao Nian: ¡°?¡± Why did she feel that Gu Zhou¡¯s words were tinged with sourness? No. Definitely not. She must have misheard. ¡°Um, in that case, why don¡¯t I take you there next time?¡± Qiao Nian asked softly. Gu Zhou frowned. His voice was low and slightly hoarse. ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t afford a luxury suite?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. What did Gu Zhou mean by that? However, she quickly understood. Gu Zhou wanted her to make things clear. Qiao Nian gave it some serious thought, struggling with where to begin. ¡°Or could it be that Mrs. Gu thinks that wearing a green hat will suit me?¡±[1] Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts began to follow in that direction. For a few moments, she fantasized about Gu Zhou being made a cuckold. With that universally hated face of Gu Zhou¡¯s, he would look good even in a green hat. No! What was she thinking? She had never thought of making Gu Zhou a cuckold. Gu Zhou seemed to have already read Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. He bent down slightly and moved his gaze closer to Qiao Nian. He asked again, ¡°So, do I look good?¡± Qiao Nian was a little flustered by Gu Zhou¡¯s words. She took a step back and looked up at Gu Zhou, saying firmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me tomorrow?¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. The anger in his eyes dissipated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°To watch a good show!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that she had finally managed to get Gu Zhou off her back. ¡°I¡¯ll make some medicine for Grandma.¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked past Gu Zhou. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s next sentence made Qiao Nian turn as red as a lobster. ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m a little curious. What do you sound like when you¡¯re flirting in your own voice?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian intently, his eyes burning. Qiao Nian¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She tilted her head back to look up at Gu Zhou, feeling as if she was being sucked in by Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Her face grew even redder. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s flushed face. His heart lightened, and he felt a little happier. ¡°I-I have something on,¡± Qiao Nian stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Qiao Nian fled. Gu Zhou gazed at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back. His beautiful phoenix-like eyes narrowed, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. His eyes seemed to grow ever more bottomless. His irises, dark as ink, were sparkling with dazzling starlight. Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing quickened as he stepped out of the room. ¡°Second Young Master.¡± A delicate voice came from behind him. Gu Zhou turned around and saw Wang Miao looking at him shyly. [1] Wearing a green hat is ng for being a cuckold. Chapter 175 - Blessing Bag

Chapter 175 Blessing Bag

Wang Miao had specially gotten someone to help her with her makeup today. She looked much more exquisite than usual. However, Wang Miao in light makeup was still hardlyparable to Qiao Nian without makeup. Gu Zhou looked at Wang Miao with a dark expression, frowning. ¡°What is it?¡± Wang Miao took two steps forward, then took out the item she had been hiding behind her. She handed it to Gu Zhou and looked at him expectantly. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Wang Miao¡¯s open palm. There he saw a pink blessing bag with lotus flowers embroidered on it. There was a faint scent of agarwood wafting from it. Seeing Gu Zhou staring at her, Wang Miao couldn¡¯t help but blush. She said shyly, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve specially made this blessing pouch for you. It¡¯s even been ced in front of Buddha for forty-nine days(1). It¡­ it can ensure your safety and your health. I hope you can ept it!¡± Towards the end, Wang Miao¡¯s face turned bright red. She didn¡¯t even dare to look up at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou did not take Wang Miao¡¯s blessing bag. The coldness in his eyes was obvious. His voice was extremely frigid. ¡°Is that so?¡± Wang Miao was extremely nervous. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she thought that Gu Zhou had understood her good intentions. She said shyly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of tainting Buddha¡¯s eyes?¡± Wang Miao froze. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her head, chilling her to the bone. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, blinking her beautiful eyes in a puzzled manner. After a beat, she began to feel wronged. ¡°Second Young Master, actually, I¡­¡± As Wang Miao spoke, she deliberately exposed her hand. On her fingers were quite a number of scars, caused by sewing needles. She had identally injured herself many times when she was making the blessing bag. Naturally, Gu Zhou could tell what Wang Miao¡¯s intentions were. His expression darkened. ¡°If this happens again, get lost!¡± Wang Miao looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief, growing anxious. She said pitifully, ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t chase me away. I just wanted to help you a little. I really didn¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡­¡± Wang Miao felt a little guilty under Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She could not finish her sentence. Gu Zhou looked at Wang Miao coldly. If it weren¡¯t for Wang Lin, he would never have kept a person like Wang Miao around in the Gu family vi. That was because he felt guilty towards Wang Lin. If Wang Miao knew what was good for her, she would do her job quietly and obediently. In a panic, Wang Miao looked anxiously at Gu Zhou. Worried that Gu Zhou would chase her out, she quickly said, ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re unhappy, I won¡¯t make you any more blessing bags. I¡¯ll make whatever you like!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Wang Miao coldly. His voice deceptively light, he asked, ¡°Are you asking if you have a chance to marry me?¡± Wang Miao¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. She looked at Gu Zhou in shock. She had never expected Gu Zhou to know what she was thinking, and to say it so bluntly. How could one speak aloud a girl¡¯s innermost thoughts just like that? Wang Miao lowered her gaze shyly and said in a girlish, delicate voice, ¡°Second Young Master, how can you say such things so bluntly? I¡­ I¡¯m not mentally prepared!¡± Gu Zhou waited for Wang Miao to finish speaking, then said coldly, ¡°Do you think any Tom, Dick, or Harry can rece Second Young Madam¡¯s position?¡± Wang Miao heard the sarcasm in Gu Zhou¡¯s words. In an instant, her heart, which was filled with love and admiration, sank into the abyss. She looked at Gu Zhou in fear and unease. ¡°Just this once. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was like that of a demon from hell, frightening Wang Miao so much that her legs began to tremble uncontrobly. She watched as Gu Zhou turned around and left without hesitation. Gu Zhou walked towards the stairs. For the past few years, he had been searching for the woman he had spent a night with. In the end, he finally managed to find Wang Lin, Wang Miao¡¯s older sister. Wang Lin had given birth to a child for him. He wanted to know more about what Wang Lin was like when she was alive. Wang Lin and Wang Miao were biological sisters. If Wang Miao acted like this, then Wang Lin¡­ At this moment, Gu Zhou felt that Wang Lin might not be the girl he had been looking for. Wang Lin stood there with teary eyes, her tears falling uncontrobly. She was unable to hide the greed and infatuation in her gaze. However, she no longer dared to chase after him. [1] In Chinese culture, forty-nine days is amon praying period, especially for funeral rituals. Chapter 176 - Encounter

Chapter 176 Encounter

Wang Miao clenched her fists tightly, biting down on her lower lip. Five years ago. He had paid their family a visit. Back then, she had fallen in love with him at first sight. When her older sister had died in childbirth, she had been very upset. However, seeing how upset he was, she yearned to have died in her sister¡¯s stead. She had heard from Chen Qing that he seemed to have fallen into someone¡¯s trap during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Because of that, he had spent a long time searching for the woman he had spent a night with. That woman was her older sister. Seeing how devoted he was to his sister, she had sworn to herself that she would marry him in the future. She wanted to stand by his side and take care of his family on behalf of her sister, so that he would never be sad again. For all these years, she had worked hard at her studies, and tried to grow up as fast as she could. She wanted to be more outstanding. Only then would she be qualified to marry him and heal his broken heart. However, Wang Miao had never expected to be one step toote. How could he forget her older sister? How could he marry another woman? At the thought, Wang Miao felt even worse. Wang Miao walked downstairs. Before long, she saw Qiao Nian holding the materials one would need to make a blessing bag. Wang Miao¡¯s expression faltered slightly. Her eyes were red as she stared at the items in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. Seeing that something was wrong with Wang Miao¡¯s expression, Qiao Nian expressed some polite concern. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I can help you take your pulse if you¡¯d like.¡± Wang Miao shook her head. Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°I¡­ I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Are you going to make a blessing bag?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She looked down at the silk, needles, and thread in her hand, thinking that she should send the materials to the temple for a longer period of time. The materials could absorb the good fortune of the temple, and she would make the blessing bag then. ¡°Young¡­ Young Madam, you¡¯re such a good person.¡± Wang Miao gazed at Qiao Nian, sounding dazed. ¡°No wonder Second Young Master likes you so much.¡± Qiao Nian thought to herself, ¡°Youngdy, are you blind? How can he possibly like me?¡± Qiao Nian felt that if she wasn¡¯t skilled at medicine, Gu Zhou would have left her for dead long ago. Like her? This was utterly impossible! Qiao Nian gave a perfunctory response. ¡°If you didn¡¯t sleep well, rest early today. I¡¯ll head out first. I have other things to do today.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned and walked out. Wang Miao stood rooted to the ground, staring at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back. Her eyes grew even redder. Second Young Master must have known that Qiao Nian was making a blessing bag for him, which was why he wasn¡¯t willing to take hers. Wang Miao looked down at the blessing bag in her hand. It was embroidered with lotus flowers. She hadbored over the bag for a month before she had managed toplete the embroidery. The lotus flowers symbolized theming together for one hundred years of happiness. They would be together forever. She wanted to be with Gu Zhou for the rest of her life and never be apart. But she was well aware of the disdain in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Wang Miao clenched the blessing bag in her hand involuntarily, her brow furrowed. She threw the blessing bag into the trash can. Baohua Temple. Qiao Nian went directly to the inner hall and donated some money to the temple. She then ced the silk fabric and thread she had prepared under Buddha¡¯s knees. Then, she knelt in front of Buddha to pray for Miss Lu. To Qiao Nian, death was like the extinguishing of amp. Once one died, one would no longer know anything. The reason why living people prayed for the dead was just to seek some peace of mind. This was also a spiritual pursuit. Qiao Nian gave three sincere kowtows before getting up. When she was locked up in the mental hospital, she had already made up her mind to live a good life for herself. Qiao Nian was about to leave when a girl with a bright smile walked towards her. ¡°Professor Qiao!¡± When Lu Qi saw Qiao Nian, she smiled and jogged up to her, her voice crisp. ¡°So you believe in Buddhism too!¡± Chapter 177 - You Only Have One Older Sister Chapter 177 You Only Have One Older Sister Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s smile, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. Her mood was now much better than usual. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like an outsider. Just call me by my given name.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re older than me. I¡¯ll call you Sister Nian Nian, okay?¡± Suddenly, an aged voice came from the side. ¡°Qi Qi, you only have one elder sister!¡± Qiao Nian looked over and saw an olddy with white hair. She appeared to be reserved and taciturn, unlike Matriarch Gu¡¯s natural amiability. Lu Qi¡¯s expression turned awkward. She quickly said, ¡°Nian Nian, this is my grandmother.¡± Lu Qi had changed the way she addressed Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian smiled at Matriarch Lu and greeted politely, ¡°Madam Lu, how do you do?¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, she shifted her gaze to Qiao Nian, sizing her up. Then, she nodded indifferently. ¡°So you¡¯re Professor Qiao Nian. I heard from Qi Qi that you¡¯re a knowledgeable youngdy.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, Qiao Nian took a good look at Matriarch Lu. Her lips were pale, and the whites of her eyes were slightly yellow. Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes, frowning a little. ¡°Madam Lu, have you been feeling unwelltely?¡± Matriarch Lu was stunned for a moment. ¡°Do you have any difficulty breathing in the middle of the night, or feel that your chest is tight?¡± Qiao Nian asked solemnly. When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She nodded. ¡°A littletely.¡± Qiao Nian seemed to be deep in thought. She continued asking, ¡°Do you feel a swelling pain in your temples? Is your back perspiring? Do the soles of your feet feel like they¡¯re burning?¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Qiao Nian. She had long heard that some doctors could tell a person¡¯s health condition just by looking at their physiognomy. Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian was truly capable. ¡°A little.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned serious. She turned to look at Lu Qi and said, ¡°Hurry up and take Madam Lu to the hospital for a neurological examination. Also, do a full body examination.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s face turned pale in fear. Matriarch Lu was indeed someone who had weathered many storms. She stood there unmoving, the expression on her face unchanging ¡°Also, take Grandma Lu to do a liver and heart examination. Make sure the doctors examine her thoroughly. This can¡¯t be dyed any longer.¡± Qiao Nian was frowning as she spoke. Frightened, Lu Qi gripped Matriarch Lu¡¯s hand tightly. She looked at Qiao Nian in fear and unease. ¡°Nian Nian, did you just say that my grandmother¡¯s health¡­¡± Qiao Nian herself was also hoping that she had misdiagnosed Matriarch Lu. Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°Madam Lu¡¯splexion doesn¡¯t look too good. I suspect that there might be something wrong with her liver. Moreover, elderly people tend to have heart problems as well. It¡¯s better to go for an examination.¡± Lu Qi nodded solemnly. ¡°However, Matriarch Lu might have a cerebral infarction right now. We have to nip this illness in the bud,¡± Qiao Nian said sternly. Lu Qi¡¯s slim body swayed on the spot. There was no trace of blood on her face. If someone else had said that about Grandma, she would definitely step forward to argue with that person. However, when she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s expression of certainty, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to doubt Qiao Nian¡¯s words. She pulled Matriarch Lu¡¯s arm, ready to bring her to the hospital. Matriarch Lu herself was much calmer. She was thinking about something else. She stopped Lu Qi and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived at the temple. Pray for your sister first. It¡¯s fine if I go to the hospital after that. I¡¯m getting old. It¡¯s normal for me to have some health problems.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Lu Qi frowned, pouting. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Come with me quickly. We¡¯re going to the hospital now. If Sister finds out that you put off going to the hospital just to pray for her, she¡¯ll definitely be unhappy!¡± A trace of hesitation shed across Matriarch Lu¡¯s face. In the end, she couldn¡¯t dissuade Lu Qi and could only follow her to the hospital. Qiao Nian watched as the two of them left and heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she rx. When Qiao Nian got home, she took a shower and changed her clothes. She had just stepped out of the bathroom when she heard a knock on the door. She walked over and opened the door to see Gu Zhou standing there. Chapter 178 - Making a Wish Chapter 178 Making a Wish Gu Zhou was wearing a casual white shirt, and his entire body emitted anguid aura. Coupled with the indifferent expression on his face, he gave off a cool sense of abstinence. The first button of his shirt was opened, and his perfect chest muscles were just discernible. It made one want to tear off his shirt to take a better look. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze moved away from the cor of Gu Zhou¡¯s shirt. Casually, she asked, ¡°Have you taken the medicinal bath I prescribed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou nodded, then walked into Qiao Nian¡¯s room, taking a seat on the sofa. Qiao Nian walked in as well. She sat down not far away from Gu Zhou, deliberately avoiding any physical contact. Gu Zhou could sense Qiao Nian¡¯s avoidance. His brow furrowed slightly, but it quickly smoothed out. ¡°You saved Matriarch Lu¡¯s life today. The Lu family is very grateful to you. They wanted to ask if you wanted anything?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°How is Matriarch Lu now? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°Lu Qi said that when she pulled Matriarch Lu to the hospital, Matriarch Lu¡¯s headache worsened. She was covered in cold sweat.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯ve let Matriarch Lu know in time. The examination was carried out early, so the doctors could take the necessary precautions. Otherwise, the olddy might have died. The doctors have suggested that the olddy be admitted to the hospital.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s tense heart finally settled back down. She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Matriarch Lu was fine. Gu Zhou took Qiao Nian¡¯s reaction to heart. With some admiration in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What wish are you going to make?¡± ¡°Are you the magicmp from ddin?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes seemed to sparkle with starlight as she teased, ¡°Will any wish of mine be granted?¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. He felt that the person sitting in front of him wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian, but a very clever and adorable little fox. For some reason, his heart skipped a beat. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze indifferently, turning away from Qiao Nian. Pretending to be unconcerned, he said, ¡°Any realistic wish should be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her head slightly, seemingly deep in thought. For a long time, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t hear any response from Qiao Nian. He turned his head to see Qiao Nian musing deeply, looking like a little fox with her brow furrowed. Gu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you really nning to take up the offer?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and continued, ¡°If it¡¯s free, why wouldn¡¯t I take it?¡± Gu Zhou: ¡°¡­¡± Qiao Nian said with a serious expression, ¡°I saved Matriarch Lu with my years of experience in medicine. She¡¯s granting me a gift. I would be a fool not to want it!¡± Gu Zhou: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Zhou had always thought that Qiao Nian was very generous. One had to know that she didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when she had gifted those priceless medicinal herbs to someone else. Gu Zhou was now very curious about what gift Qiao Nian would want. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of something.¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou, her eyes bright and her teeth gleaming white. Excitement was written all over her face. ¡°I want an eptance letter from the music academy. Can the Lu family do that?¡± Gu Zhou had thought that Qiao Nian would want some ordinary item or some medicinal herbs. He had never expected her to want an eptance letter into a school. After a long while, Gu Zhou asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± Qiao Nian could tell from Gu Zhou¡¯s tone that he was looking down on her request. She red at Gu Zhou and said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®is that all¡¯? This wish is impressive. You have to know how difficult it is to get into An City¡¯s music academy. Only one in a thousand students were admittedst year!¡± The more Qiao Nian spoke, the more excited she became. ¡°The students who graduated from there are all big shots in the music industry. If I can get in, that would be my fortune!¡± Qiao Nian loved guqin and the bass guitar the most[1] Those were her favorite instruments. If she could study in the music academy, she would be able to write her own songs and arrange her own music. Wouldn¡¯t that be amazing? [1] Guqin is a plucked seven-string Chinese musical instrument. Chapter 179 - Complimenting Me? Chapter 179 Complimenting Me? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt that Gu Zhou was really too shallow. He clearly didn¡¯t know the importance of art and music in cultivating one¡¯s mind and soul. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t aware of the value of an eptance letter to the music academy. She gave Gu Zhou a disdainful look and said, ¡°You¡¯re an outsider of the music field. You don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re not qualified to give your opinion!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. He stood up and left the room. When he returned, he handed a document to Qiao Nian. Puzzled, Qiao Nian took the document from him and opened it, still gazing at Gu Zhou in confusion. However, when she saw a graduation certificate from An City¡¯s Academy of Music, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning Damn! This weak, delicate husband of hers was actually an academic tyrant! What Qiao Nian found most unbelievable was that Gu Zhou had specialized in the guqin as well. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t move. This was her favorite instrument. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou¡¯s hands. His fingers were long, slender and well-defined. Indeed, they were suitable for ying the guqin. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a rmendation?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he put the certificate away and looked at Qiao Nian with interest. Qiao Nian sat there. While she looked calm, tumultuous waves of emotion were rising and crashing in her heart. Outstanding graduates of the Academy of Music were all qualified to rmend someone to study at the academy. Gu Zhou happened to have this privilege. Silently, Qiao Nian shifted closer to Gu Zhou, staring unblinkingly at the certificate in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. If she had a tail, it would definitely be wagging excitedly. Qiao Nian was now nearly leaning against Gu Zhou. Fortunately, she knew her limits. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and she smiled in a fawning manner. ¡°Yes please!¡± If she had Gu Zhou¡¯s rmendation, coupled with Lu Zhu¡¯s rmendation letter as the principal, the chances of her getting epted into the music academy would increase significantly. However, Qiao Nian was still rational. She tried hard to calm down and asked, ¡°There¡­ there aren¡¯t any conditions, are there?¡± Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s starry eyes. His mouth was dry, and he found himself swallowing involuntarily. In a low voice, he raised his tone slightly. ¡°What can you give me?! Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. With that, Gu Zhou left. Qiao Nian gazed at Gu Zhou¡¯s retreating back. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be willing to help without asking for anything in return. Since there were no conditions attached, she was relieved. The next day. Qiao Nian drove to the Huangtian Hotel. As soon as she stopped the car, she took off her sunsses and took out her phone. She skillfully typed a string of code, then typed out a text and sent it. Su Xue suddenly received a message from Qiu Nan. ¡°Sister Xue, I miss you. I¡¯m in the suite on the top floor of the Huangtian Hotel. I¡¯ve already specially prepared a unique fitness training n just for you. Can youe now?¡± When Su Xue saw this message, her lips curved up involuntarily. Her body began to heat up. She yearned to fly to the hotel right now to do some wonderful aerobics with Qiu Nan. Su Xue quickly replied, then deleted the message. Qiao Nian, who had been sitting in the car, received a message from Su Xue not long after. ¡°Little Nan Nan, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up coldly. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡± Gu Zhou looked away from the phone and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His eyes lit up. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you think Qiao Shan will hit Su Xue when hees to the hotel and finds out everything?¡± Qiao Nian said, looking extremely excited. Gu Zhou was slightly amused by the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He thought for a while and said, ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t hit a woman.¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face deepened. Her red lips parted slightly. ¡°A friendly reminder. Not every man is a gentleman. Many men are beasts!¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu, are youplimenting me? Am I a gentleman?¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, his words tinged with humor! Qiao Nian: Man, you¡¯re missing the point! However, this didn¡¯t interfere with Qiao Nian¡¯s understanding of Gu Zhou. She nodded solemnly, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Of course. Mr. Gu is definitely a gentleman!¡± Chapter 180 - Setup Chapter 180 Setup Gazing at the bright smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Gu Zhou was momentarily dazed. Suddenly, the car braked sharply. Only then did Gu Zhoue back to his senses. He frowned, turning to look at Chen Qing unhappily. ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Qing unbuckled his seatbelt and looked straight ahead, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Young Master. I almost bumped into someone just now!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze and said nothing more. From time to time, Qiao Nian took out her phone to check the time. When she felt that it was about time, she gave Qiao Shan a call. 2 S When Qiao Shan saw that it was Qiao Nian calling, he was momentarily surprised. He couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nian would voluntarily contact him. He picked up the phone and said uncertainly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Nian call him ¡°Dad¡±, his lips curved up involuntarily. Previously, Qiao Nian had pretended to want to cut ties with her family. Yet, she was still respectfully addressing him as ¡°Dad¡± when calling him. Perhaps Qiao Nian had suffered a lot in the Gu family. Now, she had sought him out for help to back her up. Qiao Shan was extremely pleased with himself, but he put on a calm facade and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Shan¡¯s voice, a trace of disdain shed in her eyes. She said, ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted the Suranne Grass?¡± Qiao Shan raised his eyebrow. His guess was correct. In order to cement her position in the Gu family, Qiao Nian was willing to give him even the precious Suranne Grass. However, Qiao Shan decided to continue putting on an act. Pretending to be confused, he asked, ¡°You value the Suranne Grass so much. Are you willing to give it to me?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°How can you say that? You¡¯re my father. What¡¯s mine should be yours, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Chen Qing was speechless. Qiao Nian smiled again and said gently, ¡°Dad, no matter what, I¡¯m still your biological daughter. I went too farst time. And now that Brother has returned¡­ I think we haven¡¯t even had a meal together as a family!¡± When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was even more certain that Qiao Nian had been suffering in the Gu family. He was extremely pleased with himself, but he still pretended to be calm. Qiao Shan coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re young, so I won¡¯t hold it against you It¡¯s not toote for you to reflect upon your mistakes. Have you been suffering in the Gu family?¡± Gu Zhou frowned. A trace of anger shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her eyes turned cold, but her voice was as calm as ever. ¡°No.¡± as ¡°If you had been so obedient from the beginning, your mother would have been as gentle with you as she was with your sister,¡± Qiao Shan said meaningfully. A trace of disdain shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. The coldness in her eyes grew clearer and clearer. Her thin lips moved slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was young and insensible in the past.¡± Qiao Shan sat down on the sofa. Hearing Qiao Nian admit her mistake, he felt even more satisfied. He continued, ¡°Not only the Suranne Grass, but also the other expensive medicinal herbs you¡¯ve grown¡­ You should keep those in our backyard, not in the Gu residence. By the way, teach your sister how to cultivate these nts. In the future, these will be a Qiao family skillset. It will bring glory to our family!¡± Qiao Nian felt her stomach churn. She suppressed her nausea. She was looking forward to seeing how Qiao Shan would reactter on. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Mom the location. She¡¯ll go over first. Take Brother and Sister with you. We¡¯ll talk when we get to the hotel. I¡¯ll send you the room number as well.¡± With that, Qiao Nian hung up without waiting for Qiao Shan to reply. If she heard another word from Qiao Shan, she would probably throw up. Qiao Nian took out her phone and typed out another code. This code could make Su Xue¡¯s phone temporarily lose signal. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the code Qiao Nian was typing. His eyes darkened as he memorized every character. Chapter 192 - Divorce Certificate

Chapter 192: Divorce Certificate

Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiu Nan, who was curled up in a corner. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes. He turned back to look at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°If you could find out what Mom did, do you think I didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°So?¡± Qiao Nian said, her voice nonchnt. In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, it was only natural that Qiao Yu knew about this. After all, Qiao Yu was a ruthless and scheming person! Qiao Yu took out a folder from his bag and handed it to Qiao Nian. He said coldly, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Qiao Shan and Qiao Xin walked over curiously. Qiao Nian opened it. Much to her disbelief, she saw two divorce certificates. She had never expected Qiao Shan and Su Xue to have already gotten a divorce. ¡°They¡¯re divorced?¡± Qiao Nian frowned a little. As for Qiao Shan himself, he was also stunned. He didn¡¯t even know when he had gotten a divorce with Su Xue. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She looked at Qiao Yu in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what exactly is going on? When did Mom and Dad get divorced?¡± Su Xue, who was hiding under the nket, was trembling. Seeing everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, she finally tugged a bathrobe over and put it on. Standing up, she walked over shakily and nced at the documents, her gaze humbled. With just one nce, Su Xue froze. Divorce certificates? How could this be? Why didn¡¯t she herself know that she had divorced Qiao Shan? Updates by . As if she were a lunatic, Su Xue snatched the folder away and flipped it open. She looked at the photographs attached, then nced at the stamp of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Her mind was in a mess. After a long while, Su Xue finally recovered. A despairing smile appeared on her face as she murmured, ¡°Qiao Yu, I didn¡¯t get a divorce with your father. Did you get the police to make a fake certificate?¡± Qiao Yu frowned impatiently. His tone was cold as he said disdainfully, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know thew? If you fake a certificate, you¡¯ll go to jail.¡±¡± How could I make such a mistake?¡± Su Xue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The divorce certificate fell to the ground just like that. She copsed to the ground, her tears falling uncontrobly. Qiao Shan was still in a daze. His emotions were in a mess. ¡°I found out about you and Qiu Nan half a year ago, but for the sake of your reputation, I didn¡¯t say anything. After that, I got someone to investigate and confirmed that you and Qiu Nan were together. I¡¯ve always been worried that this matter, once discovered, would be used against you. The consequences would be unimaginable, so I helped you get a divorce in advance,¡± Qiao Yu said calmly, his manner as casual as though he wasmenting on the weather. When Su Xue heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she suddenly recalled something. Half a year ago, Qiao Yu had indeed asked his secretary to send over a document for her and Qiao Shan to sign. He had told them that it had to do with thepany and had asked them to prepare an identification photo each. At that time, she hadn¡¯t even looked at it before signing it. Su Xue looked at Qiao Yu with tears streaming down her face. She had never expected her son, the child she doted on the most, and the child whom she was the proudest of, to set her up. She was his biological mother! How could he scheme against her? Su Xue looked at Qiao Yu with an aggrieved expression. ¡°How could you? How could you secretly get us divorced?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done that, Qiao Nian would be able to send you to prison right now,¡± Qiao Yu said expressionlessly. Su Xue was rendered speechless. Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Shan and said in a much gentler tone, ¡°Dad, I know you like to avoid conflict. You never make a fuss about anything with Mom. But this matter is too big. If we didn¡¯t make a decision, our entire family would be implicated, so I could only secretly make the decision for you. A divorce is the best solution for both of you.¡± Chapter 194 - I Want to Make a Report!

Chapter 194: I Want to Make a Report!

Qiao Yu calmly walked up to the police officer. With a gentlemanly smile on his face, he said, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m Qiao Yu, Qiao Shan¡¯s eldest son. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± The police knew the Qiao family well, given that they were a well-known family in An City. Hence, the officer asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The smile on Qiao Yu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He continued, ¡°Actually, this was all a misunderstanding. My younger sister didn¡¯t know that my parents had already gotten a divorce. When she saw my mother and her boyfriending here, she thought that my mother had cheated on her husband. In a fit of anger, she called the police. I¡¯m very sorry for making you officerse here for nothing. This is our fault!¡± When the police officer heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He frowned. ¡°They¡¯re divorced?¡± Qiao Yu smiled and nodded, handing the divorce certificates to the police. The police officer nced at Qiao Yu in confusion, then at Su Xue and Qiu Nan before opening the folder. So Qiao Shan and Su Xue had already divorced a long time ago. The officer knew very well that in order not to cause their children worry, many parents still lived together even after getting a divorce. They would pretend that they were still together. The police officer closed the folder and handed the divorce certificates to Qiao Yu. With a serious expression, he reprimanded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. If the parents have already divorced, the children should be told, especially since they¡¯re no longer young. If not, there might be misunderstandings in the future!¡± Qiao Yu said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Officer. We were in the wrong. I¡¯ll get my assistant to follow you to the police station to make a statement. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you.¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s attitude wasmendable. He admitted their mistake without hesitation. His actions were straightforward, and the officer couldn¡¯t find any fault with him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Gu Zhou, who had been standing silently in the corner, stood up straight. He took a step forward, exuding a cold aura that made one shiver. The police officer looked over. When he saw Gu Zhou, he was stunned. He had not expected such an otherworldly man to ever exist in real life. He looked like a god from heaven. Even him, a straight man, felt that Gu Zhou was handsome. The officer had seen photos of Gu Zhou before, but he felt that the photos did not capture a fraction of Gu Zhou¡¯s elegance and aura. ¡°Mr. Gu, is there anything else?¡± The police officer asked politely. ¡°I want to make a police report!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was not loud, but it frightened everyone present. Everyone in the Qiao family felt their hearts jump to their throats. Qiao Xin¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. Qiao Yu¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly, but he quickly regained hisposure. Gu Zhou¡¯s cold eyes swept indifferently across Su Xue, who was standing at the side. Finally, his gaze fell on Qiu Nan, who was still curled up in the corner. The police officer looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou stood there, sunlight casting him in a warm glow. He seemed to sparkle in the sunlight. Gu Zhou walked towards the police officer step by step, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Since Qiao Shan and Su Xue have already divorced, Qiao Shan has nothing to do with Su Xue. I just saw Qiao Shan beat up Su Xue and her boyfriend, Qiu Nan, with my own eyes. This is a crime of intentional injury!¡± Qiao Shan, who had walked to the door of the room, was stunned. He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Was Gu Zhou mad? He was clearly the victim, but Gu Zhou was actually making a police report in favor of Su Xue! Qiao Shan clenched his fists tightly. If looks could kill, Gu Zhou would have died long ago. As for Su Xue, she was stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. When the officer heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he turned to look at Su Xue. His gaze lingered on her face. Su Xue¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her face was already swollen. Her nose was still bleeding. The police officer¡¯s gaze fell on Qiu Nan again. Qiu Nan was no better off than Su Xue. One of his eyes was swollen so badly that he couldn¡¯t open it. Chapter 198 - Victory

Chapter 198: Victory

When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s voice, he frowned slightly, his eyes filled with annoyance and helplessness. ¡°This oue is better than Mom going to prison for adultery.¡± Qiao Xin clenched her fists involuntarily, her nails digging into her palms as she bit her lip. She understood what Qiao Yu meant. It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! The wretch! If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, her parents wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce. Her perfect family wouldn¡¯t have been torn apart, and her father wouldn¡¯t have been sent to prison for assault! This was maddening! ¡­ After Qiao Nian got into the car, she immediately rolled down the window. Only after she saw with her own eyes that Qiao Shan and Su Xue had gotten into the police car under the officer¡¯s instructions, did she rx and roll up the window. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian. Then, he said to Chen Qing, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The car started slowly. Qiao Nian leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes. Suddenly, she felt a little tired. Qiao Nian had thought that she would be able to find out her true identity today, but her ns hadn¡¯t kept up with the changes. She could tell that Su Xue was not lying. However, she felt that Su Xue was holding back some information. She still had to investigate. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian opened her eyes and said to Chen Qing, ¡°Chen Qing, just drop me off at the entrance of the women¡¯s and children¡¯s hospital.¡± If she remembered correctly, Su Xue had given birth there. She wanted to go there and take a look. Perhaps someone there would know about what had happened more than twenty years ago. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already wasted a lot of your time today. I¡¯m just going there to take a look around. It¡¯s been more than twenty years. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to find anything.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou. What had happened today was all thanks to Gu Zhou¡¯s help. If not for him, she might have failed. She recalled that Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t liked it when she thanked him in the past, so she did not thank him. Seeing that Qiao Nian had already made up her mind, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t insist. The car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Qiao Nian got out of the car and went straight to the director¡¯s office. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A low voice came from inside the office. Qiao Nian pushed the door open and walked in. She saw a middle-aged man in his fifties sitting at the desk. ¡°Youngdy, may I help you?¡± The director asked kindly. Qiao Nian said, ¡°I want to leave a blood sample. I want to find my biological parents.¡± Qiao Nian was very sure that she had been born in this hospital. Su Xue wasn¡¯t lying either, because she had found a photograph of her when she had just been born. It was said that any child born in a maternity hospital would have a photograph like the one she had. Moreover, her biological parents had never looked for her. Perhaps her biological parents had already left a blood sample in the hospital. However, she did not leave a blood sample of her own, so her biological parents could not find her. And no one else knew if her biological parents had looked for her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write out a form for you. You can leave a blood sample.¡± The director smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at the director. Her eyes shed, and she continued, ¡°Director, all these years, has anyone who lost their childe to the hospital to look for them?¡± The director had stood up, and was rummaging through the bookcase for the forms. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°Of course. Many parentse here to look for their children. Some people abandoned their children in the hospital because they couldn¡¯t afford to raise them back then. Later on, when their finances improved, they came to look for their children. After all, no parent would let their own child wander around on the streets.¡± Qiao Nian had a strange feeling. She pursed her red lips and asked with concern, ¡°Did any of them find their child?¡± ¡°Some parents have found their children, but some haven¡¯t. However, there are many blood samples in our database. I hope you can find your parents.¡± The director sat at his desk and wrote out a form for a blood sample. Chapter 199 - Eidetic Memory

Chapter 199: Eidetic Memory

¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Holding the blood sample form, Qiao Nian walked out of the office. Following the instructions on the form, she left a blood sample in the hospital. Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t really need to find her biological parents. For so many years, she and the elderly grandfather who had taken her in had relied upon each other for survival. The words ¡°Dad¡± and ¡°Mom¡± were very unfamiliar to her. Even if she found her parents, they would only be strangers to her. In the past twenty years or so, she had never been involved in their lives, nor had they been involved in hers. She had never thought of getting anypensation from them. She was just curious why they didn¡¯t want her back then. ¡­ At the Gu family vi. After Gu Zhou returned to his office, he sat down at his desk and wrote down the code Qiao Nian had typed in the car. Fortunately, he had an eidetic memory. Otherwise, he might not have been able to memorize the entire chunk of code. After Gu Zhou finished writing, he handed the piece of paper to Chen Qing and said, ¡°Investigate.¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned. Slowly, he looked at Gu Zhou. ¡°Second Young Master, what are these?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be a hacker¡¯s code. Go and find out what this code is used for.¡± After Gu Zhou finished speaking, he recalled how Qiao Nian had looked when she was typing the code. She had looked calm andposed, as if she had memorized this code a long time ago. Chen Qing nodded and left with the piece of paper. About half an hourter, Chen Qing walked in. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze moved from the documents on the table to Chen Qing¡¯s face. There was a trace of excitement on Chen Qing¡¯s face. He handed the piece of paper to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve asked a couple of hackers to investigate. This set of codes is designed to iste high-level signals. It¡¯s said to be very advanced. This is the first time he¡¯s seen such a code. The hacker even said that someone who can write such a code must be an expert hacker!¡± ¡°Advanced?¡± Gu Zhou murmured. ¡°Yes, this code is very advanced. It took them more than half an hour to crack it.¡± At this point, Chen Qing grew even more excited. ¡°Second Young Master, why don¡¯t we find the hacker who wrote this code to help us investigate the truth about what happened five years ago? That way, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find out who our Young Master is!¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly. After a long while, he said, ¡°Qiao Nian.¡± Chen Qing didn¡¯t seem to understand what Gu Zhou meant. He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± ¡°The person who wrote this code is Qiao Nian!¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Chen Qing, enunciating each word clearly. When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his jaw dropped to the ground. Chen Qing was stunned. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. How many secrets did his Young Madam have? If he hadn¡¯t already investigated Qiao Nian, he would never have thought that Qiao Nian had hidden so many secrets. After Chen Qing settled down, he asked solemnly, ¡°Second Young Master, do you want us to get Second Young Madam to help in our investigation?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go and keep an eye on her. Let me know when she¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When Chen Qing walked out of Gu Zhou¡¯s office, he was still incredibly excited. Gu Zhou¡¯s words lingered in his memory. Indeed, someone as outstanding as Second Young Madam was worthy of Young Master. After another hour, Chen Qing walked back in and said to Gu Zhou, ¡°Second Young Madam has returned!¡± ¡°Noted. You can leave first!¡± Gu Zhou said indifferently, his gaze falling on the contracts on the table. After reading through both contracts and confirming that there were no mistakes, Gu Zhou signed the contracts and stood up to walk towards Qiao Nian¡¯s bedroom. Ever since Qiao Nian had returned from the hospital, she had been feeling very unwell. Hence, she had taken a bath. After she was done, she took out the materials she had prepared for the blessing bag she was making for thete young daughter of the Lu family. Only after calming herself down did she begin to sew. Chapter 201 - Thank You Gift?

Chapter 201: Thank You Gift?

When Gu Zhou heard this, his eyes darkened. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s reaction, Qiao Nian knew in her heart that he definitely hadn¡¯t realized that she had taken his money. However, Qiao Nian was curious about why Gu Zhou was so concerned about this matter. Most of the time, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to care about anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to ask her?¡± Gu Zhou looked up. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s serious expression, he pursed his thin lips. Hackers were not all-powerful. Moreover, that incident had happened five years ago. Even if Mr. K made a move, she might not be able to investigate the situation back then. Also, he didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to know what happened five years ago. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Zhou said impassively. Qiao Nian studied Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. He looked exactly the same as he always had. It was as if the serious expression she had glimpsed just now was just an illusion. She smiled. The money that had entered her pocket was hers. He could forget about getting it back. Qiao Nian said happily, ¡°Fortunately, you apanied me to the hotel today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have wasted a trip there. Thank you.¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s sparkling eyes and frowned slightly. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in his voice as he said, ¡°Is a thank you all I get? Surely that¡¯s too perfunctory?¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze. Hadn¡¯t Gu Zhou gotten angry with her because she had thanked him previously? Why was he saying that her expression of gratitude was too perfunctory now? A man¡¯s thought processes were as clear as mud! Truly iprehensible. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag beside Qiao Nian. He instantly understood. So she was thanking him by making a blessing bag for him. Although he didn¡¯t like to wear such things, since she was making one for him by hand, he¡¯d have no choice but to wear it then. While Qiao Nian was still puzzled, Gu Zhou stood up and said calmly, ¡°I like the aroma of ambergris.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. It was as though there were a dozen question marks around her head. Qiao Nian had always thought that she was very smart, but at this moment, she felt that she might be a little unintelligent. She didn¡¯t understand Gu Zhou¡¯s words at all. Was Gu Zhou just telling her his preferences so that she would remember them? Puzzled, Qiao Nian nodded. Under her astonished gaze, Gu Zhou left the bedroom. Qiao Nian walked to the door and closed it. She was about to continue embroidering the blessing bag when she seemed to remember something. She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Oh, my dear youngdy, you finally have the time to call me!¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite. She said directly, ¡°Go and help me buy a box of high-quality ambergris. The price is negotiable. The quality must be good.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Qiao Nian thought of the scene of Qiao Shan and Su Xue being taken away by the police. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she continued, ¡°I have another important task for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly as she said, ¡°Purchase all the shares of the medical enterprises under the Qiao corporation under my name. Make use of the fact that I¡¯m a shareholder of the Qiao Corporation.¡± ¡°Are you going to attack the Qiao family now? Aren¡¯t you going to wait?¡± Qiao Nian recalled the way Qiao Yu had stared at her, like a snake staring at its prey. She didn¡¯t like Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze at all. She had to get rid of the Qiao family as soon as possible, so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any trouble. However, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t tell them this. She said casually, ¡°I just think that the shares I have aren¡¯t enough. Now is the best time to buy them.¡± Because Qiao Yu would definitely be too busy right now. Qiao Shan hadmitted the crime of intentional injury, and Su Xue had perjured herself. Qiao Yu would definitely be busy fishing Qiao Shan and Su Xue out! ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get it done right away!¡± Satisfied, Qiao Nian hung up. Only then did she pick up the blessing bag and continue embroidering, her expression indifferent. While Qiao Nian was making the blessing bag, she suddenly recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s words. She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to store ambergris within the blessing bag. She would definitely make a good-looking blessing bag for Gu Zhou. Chapter 204 - Did He Swallow Gunpowder?

Chapter 204: Did He Swallow Gunpowder?

Wang Miao was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to react. Just as she was about to exin, she felt the air around her turn cold, as if she was trapped in hell. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°No, Second Young Master, I¡­¡± Before Wang Miao could finish speaking, Gu Zhou questioned, ¡°Are you cursing me?¡± At this moment, Wang Miao had no time to exin. She hurriedly threw the blessing bag out of the study. As tears rolled down her face in fear and trepidation, she tried to exin, ¡°No, no, Second Young Master, I really don¡¯t know what the blessing bag meant. I always thought that it was just to bless and protect one¡¯s family. I¡­¡± ¡°Who asked you to copy her embroidery? It¡¯s shameful to giarize!¡± Suppressing his anger, Gu Zhou continued, ¡°And you¡¯ve made such a poor copy. Didn¡¯t I warn you before? Don¡¯t you have a brain?¡± Wang Miao suddenly recalled how the snake had felt wrapped around her neck. Her legs gave way and she copsed to the ground. Gu Zhou¡¯s patience had run out. He said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Wang Miao looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Looking at Gu Zhou¡¯s cold expression, she instantly understood what he meant. Crying, she begged, ¡°Second Young Master, you can¡¯t send me away. Mom and Dad will be upset. If Sister finds out¡­¡± ¡°Did your parents instruct you to be my mistress, or to break up my marriage? If your sister knew that you were thinking about me that way, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be so angry that she¡¯d find a way to crawl up from hell just to settle scores with you!¡± Wang Miao¡¯s body swayed! ¡°Hang your blessing bag in front of your sister¡¯s grave. Don¡¯t contaminate my home!¡± Wang Miao¡¯s tears fell as she argued, ¡°No, Sister doted on me the most. She gave me everything. If Sister finds out that you chased me away, she¡¯ll definitely be upset!¡± ¡°Since she doted on you so much and gave in to you in every way possible, then she can give in to you in the matter of death as well. You¡¯ll go to hell in her ce and let her live!¡± Gu Zhou said mercilessly. Wang Miao wanted to say something, but was abruptly pulled out of the room by the butler. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag beside the study door. He walked over with a dark expression and kicked the blessing bag away without hesitation. All the dirty things were now gone. Gu Zhou closed the study door, feeling much better. Gu Zhou walked back to the desk, his gaze falling on theputer screen. ¡°The Qiao Corporation is in danger. A mysterious buyer is purchasing arge number of shares in the Qiao Corporation. The Qiao Corporation is in danger. The chairman is about to be reced!¡± Leaning back in his chair, Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes. After some thought, he gave Chen Qing a call. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s purchasing the shares of the Qiao Corporation?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the former chairman of the Nianxing Group.¡± Gu Zhou had heard of the former chairman of the Nianxing Corporation. However, because thepany was a small enterprise, he had not paid much attention to it. ¡°Get me an appointment with the former chairman of the Nianxing Group,¡± Gu Zhou said after some thought. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Chen Qing was slightly stunned. He hesitated for a moment and said awkwardly, ¡°Second Young Master, the former chairman of the Nianxing Group has always been elusive. Thest time he made an appearance was when he bought the Third Mental Hospital with Mr. Fang. He hired many psychiatrists, and helped many patients get better. After that, he disappeared¡­¡± Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, Gu Zhou paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Which hospital did you say it was?¡± ¡°The Third Mental Hospital!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s mind raced. ¡°The mental hospital Qiao Nian used to stay in?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table. His expression changed slightly. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Chen Qing didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhou was thinking about just now, but he quickly continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to contact the former chairman of the Nianxing Group, but I couldn¡¯t even get hold of his secretary.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get me an appointment, you won¡¯t need toe back.¡± Gu Zhou hung up without hesitation. Chen Qing sat at the desk in his office, listening to the dial tone of the phone. Confusion was written all over his face. Strange. What was wrong with Second Young Master today? Had he swallowed gunpowder? Chapter 206 - Tying the Blessing Bag

Chapter 206: Tying the Blessing Bag

Matriarch Lu recalled how she had met Qiao Nian at the temple. Her expression grew gentler as she said softly, ¡°Young Nian, if you hadn¡¯t reminded mest time, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold my eldest granddaughter¡¯s birthday banquet this time. You would probably be attending my funeral instead!¡± Matriarch Lu coughed. Thinking of the results of the examination, she sighed slightly and continued, ¡°Thank you for making such a beautiful blessing bag for my poor eldest granddaughter. To express our gratitude, we¡¯d like to invite you to have a meal with us today.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Madam Lu.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. After that, the group arrived at the Lu family¡¯s ancestral hall. This ce was dedicated to the ancestors of the Lu family. Incense was burning in the ancestral hall, indicating that the Lu family¡¯s incense offerings would continue indefinitely into the future. Everyone in the Lu family offered incense one by one. After that, Matriarch Gu and Qiao Nian offered incense to the ancestors of the Gu family. After offering incense, Matriarch Lu brought everyone to the small courtyard beside the ancestral hall. This small courtyard was filled with all kinds of nts and flowers, as well as many toys. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think that this ce looked like the mourning hall of the precious daughter of the Lu family. Instead, it looked more like a ce that was often inhabited. Everyone walked into the room, which was furnished very warmly. At a nce, one could tell that this was a style young girls would like. There were also many framed photographs hanging at the entrance. The same baby was pictured in all of them. The baby¡¯s cheeks were puffed up, and she looked extremely adorable. Her small mouth was slightly curved, and she was smiling brightly. Looking at the photographs of this child, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but want to step forward and pinch her chubby face. However, all she could see were photos. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The eldest daughter of the Lu family was truly unfortunate. She had passed away at such a young age. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the entrance. She saw Lu Zhu looking out with his back to the room. For some reason, she felt that his back looked a little lonely. It seemed that Lu Zhu really cared about his sister. That was why he was having such a strong reaction! Qiao Nian followed everyone in. The girl¡¯s bedroom was like a castle in a fairy tale. The bedroom was filled with clothes for a youngdy of all ages. Seeing this, Qiao Nian was a little moved. She envied the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The eldest daughter of the Lu family had passed away so many years ago, but the Lu family had still created a dream-like world for her. It was as if they wanted her to live in this courtyard and house forever. This was a kind of kinship Qiao Nian had never experienced before. Matriarch Gu nced at the bed and turned her head, saying, ¡°Lu Zhu didn¡¯t follow us? I wanted him to tie the blessing bag here.¡± Matriarch Lu took the blessing bag from Matriarch Gu. Her eyes were misty as she said in a choked voice, ¡°He¡­ he still hasn¡¯t forgiven himself.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she had a vague feeling that the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family had something to do with Lu Zhu. ¡°Sigh, this child¡­¡± Matriarch Gu sighed and said helplessly,¡± Back then, he took the youngss out with him. She got lost by ident. He can¡¯t be med for this! ¡± ¡°But he refused to forgive himself. All these years, he has never stepped foot into this room.¡± Matriarch Lu sighed. When Lu Qi heard this, her eyes turned red. She said softly, ¡°I believe Sister won¡¯t want Brother to continue ming himself.¡± Matriarch Lu hung the blessing bag next to the urn by the bed. Only then did she stand up straight, sp her hands together, and give a soft prayer. After she opened her eyes, she touched the urn sadly. There was heartache in her eyes. Matriarch Gu and Qiao Nian stood where they were to offer incense and pray for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Matriarch Lu wiped her tears, then left reluctantly. Lu Qi felt terrible too. Although she had never met her elder sister, as she grew older, she felt worse and worse when she saw all that her family had done for her sister. When they came out, Matriarch Gu realized that Matriarch Lu didn¡¯t look well. Sheforted Matriarch Lu for a while before suggesting that they take their leave. Chapter 219 - Instant Noodles

Chapter 219: Instant Noodles

¡°No. Let¡¯s drive to a restaurant now!¡± Gu Zhou refused to eat instant noodles no matter what. ¡°But I¡¯m so hungry. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± Qiao Nian disagreed, staring intently at Gu Zhou. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, saw that the two of them still intended on continuing their argument. Worried that Madam would get angry, he said carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s Madam¡¯s birthday today. Why don¡¯t we listen to her and eat instant noodles? Do you think that¡¯ll be alright?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Shouldn¡¯t she eat something better on her birthday? Instant noodles? Wasn¡¯t that a little odd? Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Those eyes of hers were sparkling with anticipation, as if instant noodles were an especially delicious dish. This was the first time he had seen Qiao Nian looking at him like that. He swallowed, then turned to look away indifferently. ¡°Whatever!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s reply, she immediately cheered up. She said to Chen Qing, ¡°Chen Qing, hurry up and bring back the instant noodles!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Chen Qing replied, then left. When Chen Qing returned, he was carrying a box of instant noodles. Qiao Nian hurriedly followed Chen Qing towards the kitchen. Chen Qing ced the box of instant noodles on the ground. Seeing Qiao Nian enter, he nced at Gu Zhou, who was scowling not far away. He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯ll soak the instant noodles in hot water for you. Leave it to me! ¡°Soak in hot water?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Chen Qing nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Zhou, who was sitting at the side, looked at the two of them impassively. This was the first time he had heard of noodles being soaked in hot water. Weren¡¯t noodles usually boiled? Moreover, those were just instant noodles. They barely cost anything. How delicious could it be? Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, a trace of disdain appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Soaking instant noodles in water is certainly one way to cook them, but they taste much better if you boil them. Just try my cookingter. You¡¯ll definitely fall in love with instant noodles.¡± Chen Qing couldn¡¯t disobey Qiao Nian, so he could only agree. When Chen Qing came out of the kitchen, he saw Gu Zhou standing by the French window, looking out at the scenery with a dark expression. He was exuding a cold aura. He walked over with his head lowered and softly suggested, ¡°Second Young Master, do you want to organize a birthday dinner for Madam?¡± After all, it was only right for the wife of a powerful CEO to have a grand celebration on her birthday. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gu Zhou said indifferently. His gift had already been delivered, so there was no need to specially prepare a banquet. He turned back to look at Chen Qing. ¡°Have you contacted the former chairman of the Nianxing Group?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already found his private number.¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he showed Gu Zhou the phone number he had saved on his phone. ¡°Do you want me to contact him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± With that, Gu Zhou took out his phone and dialed the number. As soon as he made the call, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone began to ring. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s phone in unison. Chen Qing walked over. Just as he was about to hand the phone to Qiao Nian, he saw hering out of the kitchen. Qiao Nian walked to the sofa. Seeing that no one was answering the call for her, she said to Chen Qing, ¡°Chen Qing, there¡¯s somever in the courtyard. Help me pick some.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± With that, Chen Qing walked out. Only then did Qiao Nian pick up her phone and look at the caller ID. It was Gu Zhou! Strange. Weren¡¯t they in the same room? Why was he calling her? Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and saw that he was looking at her. Suddenly, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes shed. She looked down at her phone. She remembered now. She had two SIM cards. One was for friends and rtives, and the other was for work. Qiao Nian looked down at her phone. Gu Zhou had called her work number. She couldn¡¯t let Gu Zhou know her identity at work. She immediately turned the volume of her phone down to the lowest. Holding the phone to her ear, she spoke openly and naturally. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter? Oh, okay, I¡¯ll find out for youter. Thank you!¡± With that, Qiao Nian put her phone into her pocket. Gu Zhou looked down at his phone. The other party had not picked up, and the screen indicated that the other party was busy. Qiao Nian pretended to be calm as she looked at Gu Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°Just wait a little while longer. We¡¯ll be able to eat soon.¡± Chapter 220 - Impossible

Chapter 220: Impossible

With that, Qiao Nian turned and walked towards the kitchen. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian, because he didn¡¯t intend to eat any of the instant noodles at all. In his opinion, that kind of food wasn¡¯t healthy, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for him. When Qiao Nian returned to the kitchen, she heaved a sigh of relief. That was close. She had almost exposed her secret! Fortunately, she had gone out to ask Chen Qing to get somever just in time. Otherwise, her secret might have been discovered by Gu Zhou. When Gu Zhou dialed the number again, a cold female voice came from the phone, indicating that the other party¡¯s phone had been switched off. Gu Zhou frowned and threw his phone onto the coffee table in frustration. The first time he called, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. For a moment, he had thought that Qiao Nian was the former chairman of the Nianxing Corporation. However, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that it was impossible. Previously, Qiao Nian had been locked up in the mental hospital by the Qiao family. It was possible for her to study medicine and cultivate medicinal herbs there, but it was unlikely for her to be able to run apany. When Chen Qing came back in, he was holding somever. He asked curiously, ¡°Second Young Master, did the other party pick up the phone?¡± Gu Zhou shook his head. A trace of surprise shed in Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. Someone out there had dared to ignore Master Gu¡¯s call. How bold! ¡°Go and find out the identity of the SIM card,¡± Gu Zhou instructed indifferently. Chen Qing hurriedly agreed, then silently ran to the kitchen. He didn¡¯t want to suffer Master Gu¡¯s oppressive aura in the living room. After another five minutes, an alluring fragrance wafted out of the kitchen, lingering in the living room. Gu Zhou turned to nce at the kitchen and frowned imperceptibly. He had eaten many delicacies in his life, but he had never smelled anything so fragrant. It seemed to be a little sour, a little spicy, and contained some other indescribable vors as well. Gu Zhou was beginning to feel a little hungry. After another five minutes, Chen Qing and Qiao Nian walked out of the kitchen with bowls of noodles. Gu Zhou sensed that the aroma had intensified. Qiao Nian ced a bowl of noodles on the table and took a deep breath. She looked at the noodles with satisfaction, then smiled at Gu Zhou. ¡°Come and eat!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s satisfied expression. It was as if he was looking at a kitten who was washing its face happily after eating a bowl of fish. His gaze fell on the three bowls of noodles on the table. These noodles smelled better than any he had ever eaten. His throat worked. Ever since Qiao Nian married into the Gu family, she had been eating delicacies every day. It had been a long time since she had eaten instant noodles. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and she smiled at him. ¡°Come and taste it. If you leave it in the soup for too long, it won¡¯t taste good anymore! If you really don¡¯t think it tastes good, we can go back to the vi to eat something else.¡± Instinctively, Gu Zhou was already rejecting the instant noodles. In his impression, instant noodles were not nutritious for the human body and should not be eaten. However, the fragrance was simply too alluring. His body was no longer under his control. He walked to the bed and sat down. Qiao Nian handed a pair of chopsticks to Gu Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°Hurry up and try it. Tell me whether you think it tastes good!¡± Gu Zhou took the chopsticks from Qiao Nian, watching as she sat down. With her chopsticks, she picked up a mouthful of instant noodles, then slurped it up forcefully. Fragrant, spicy, savory, and sour. Thebination of these vors was simply amazing! Satisfaction was written all over her face. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Instant noodles were a magical food. If one ate too much of it, they would begin to feel that it tasted awful and would no longer want to eat it. However, if one went for a long time without eating it, one would be unable to resist once one smelled that distinctive fragrance. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s happy expression and frowned slightly. Whenever she ate at the Gu family vi, she had never looked so happy. Moreover, Gu Zhou could sense that she was genuinely happy, not putting on an act. Was Qiao Nian so easily satisfied? Chapter 221 - Delicious

Chapter 221: Delicious

It was her birthday. Yet, she was delighted just because of these instant noodles. Instant noodles that she had cooked herself, no less. Gu Zhou looked at the bowl of instant noodles. He had initially been unwilling to eat it, but he suddenly found that he had an appetite. He picked up his chopsticks, picked up some instant noodles, and took a bite. Seeing that Gu Zhou was eating the noodles, Qiao Nian looked at him expectantly and asked, ¡°How is it? Does it taste good?¡± Chen Qing was also looking at Gu Zhou curiously. He had always thought that Master Gu would never eat instant noodles in his life. Gu Zhou swallowed the bite without changing his expression. Only then did he say, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, a bright smile appeared on her face. She said proudly, ¡°I told you. Instant noodles are especially delicious.¡± Gu Zhou was dazzled by Qiao Nian¡¯s bright smile. The corner of his lips quirked up imperceptibly. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. After the meal, Chen Qing was in charge of clearing the table. He washed the dishes and cleaned the yard as well before the three of them left the ce. When everyone returned to the vi, they saw Jiang Yue watering the nts in the garden from afar. When Jiang Yue saw Qiao Nian, she immediately put down the watering can in her hand and walked up to them happily. Smiling, she greeted, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, Second Sister-inw!¡± Qiao Nian gave a perfunctory murmur of acknowledgement. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at Jiang Yue. He ignored herpletely. Ever since Jiang Yue had stolen Qiao Nian¡¯s gown, she rarely appeared in front of Qiao Nian. During this period of time, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Jiang Yue didn¡¯t seem to notice Gu Zhou¡¯s disdainful expression. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said earnestly, ¡°Second Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. I just found out that today is your birthday. Happy birthday!¡± With that, Jiang Yue took out an exquisite-looking box from behind her back and handed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Happy birthday. I hope you¡¯ll like my gift!¡± Qiao Nian smiled faintly. If someone was giving her a gift, she would naturally ept it without hesitation. Smiling, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure I will. Thank you.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had epted the gift, Jiang Yue heaved a sigh of relief. She had been worried that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t ept her gift because of what had happened at the speech ceremony. Gu Zhou walked into the house. Qiao Nian opened the box. Inside was a very beautiful bracelet made with diamonds. From the brightness of the diamonds, she could tell that they were expensive. ¡°Second Sister-inw, this bracelet is named Smooth Sailing.¡± Jiang Yue smiled at Qiao Nian and exined gently, ¡°I heard from Grandma that you¡¯ll be going to the music academy tomorrow. I hope the bracelet can bring you good luck!¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian thanked her and moved to follow Gu Zhou into the house. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back, Jiang Yue frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but call out to Qiao Nian, ¡°Second Sister-inw, please wait a moment.¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Jiang Yue in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Second Sister-inw, I was wrong about the gown. I know my mistake now.¡± Jiang Yue bit her lip and said pitifully, ¡°Grandma has been ignoring me recently. I¡¯m very upset about it. Second Sister-inw, can you help me put in a good word for her?¡± ¡°If you really know that you¡¯re in the wrong, Grandma will definitely forgive you. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to tell her what to think.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She had thought that Qiao Nian would let bygones be bygones after epting the gift, but she had never expected Qiao Nian to refuse to help. Qiao Nian turned around and walked towards the second floor. Just as she reached the second floor, she saw the butlering out of Matriarch Gu¡¯s room. ¡°Butler.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was calling him, the butler walked over and greeted politely, ¡°Second Young Madam.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the female housekeeper? I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday.¡± The butler lowered his head. He knew that Qiao Nian was referring to Wang Miao. He said respectfully, ¡°She has already left. She was chased out by Second Young Master.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Wang Miao had looked especially arrogant. Hence, she had thought that Wang Miao had gotten her position by pulling some strings. Chapter 222 - Insulted?

Chapter 222: Insulted?

It was onlyter that Qiao Nian discovered that Wang Miao might have used Gu Zhou¡¯s name to get in. However, she didn¡¯t understand. Wang Miao had only been here for half a month. Why had she left so quickly? ¡°Then why was she chased out?¡± Qiao Nian asked in confusion. The butler lowered his head and said truthfully, ¡°Wang Miao has insulted you.¡± Qiao Nian was surprised. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Me?¡± She didn¡¯t do anything! ¡°Some time ago, Madam worked hard to make a blessing bag for the daughter of the Lu family. When Wang Miao saw this, she got someone to make a replica of the blessing bag and gave it to Second Young Master. Second Young Master lost his temper right there and then, and fired her shortly after.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the butler in disbelief. She had been fired just like that because she had made a replica of her blessing bag? This punishment seemed a little severe. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s shocked expression, the butler exined patiently, ¡°Second Young Master doesn¡¯t like those who sow discord. She even said that the blessing bag you made was copied from her.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. The butler continued, ¡°However, everyone believes in Second Young Madam¡¯s character. Second Young Master naturally believes in you as well. He couldn¡¯t tolerate such a woman staying in the Gu family and chased her out.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She said softly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to be able to identify a two-faced person at a nce.¡± The butler smiled and said, ¡°Second Young Madam, you¡¯ll be able to discover Second Young Master¡¯s strengths one by one in due time. He¡¯ll give you some unexpected surprises.¡± Qiao Nian smiled faintly and didn¡¯t speak. She had just discovered Gu Zhou¡¯s adorable personality today, Zhou Zhou. ¡°Second Young Madam, I¡¯ll get back to work!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Go!¡± As soon as the butler left, another yful girl came out of Matriarch Gu¡¯s room. ¡°Second Sister-inw.¡± Zhao Qian walked up to Qiao Nian with a bright smile. ¡°Come with me!¡± With that, Zhao Qian stepped forward and pulled Qiao Nian towards her room. Qiao Nian looked down at her hand, which Zhao Qian was holding. Zhao Qian¡¯s hand was especially soft, and emanated a gentle warmth. Zhao Qian brought Qiao Nian back to her room. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, I know that today is your birthday, so I¡¯ve prepared a special gift for you in advance!¡± With a smile on her face, Qiao Nian asked confusedly, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°I promise that if you use this, your rtionship with Brother Ah Zhou will improve.¡± Zhao Qian pointed at the gift box on the table and said excitedly, ¡°Second Sister-inw, open it quickly!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Zhao Qian¡¯s words, she found them very novel. She walked to the table and looked at the ubeled box. It had nobel, but she guessed that it was used to store clothes. Qiao Nian opened the box. When she saw the clothes inside, her ears turned red uncontrobly. Inside was a piece of ck lingerie. Zhao Qian lowered her voice. ¡°Second Sister-inw, this lingerie is made of real silk. It¡¯s definitelyfortable to wear. Thece and ck gauze at the edges are also made of real silk. It¡¯s light and soft to the touch!¡± Qiao Nian stood there, pretending to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this piece covers all the areas that should be covered. The ckce gives off a filmy, dreamy feel. This kind of beauty is the most attractive,¡± Zhao Qian fired off rapidly. Although Qiao Nian was used to witnessing spectacles or scenes of chaos, she was still stunned when she saw this. Qiao Nian came back to her senses and turned to look at Zhao Qian. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Zhao Qian say, ¡°Second Sister-inw, I secretly made this in Grandma¡¯s office. Apart from you and me, no one else knows!¡± Zhao Qian knew that Qiao Nian would be shy. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ah Zhou will be the only other one to know about this in the future. No one else will know about this dress!¡± ¡°This¡­ this is a dress?¡± ¡°Of course. A lingerie dress is still a dress!¡± Zhao Qian said righteously. Chapter 223 - Strange Gift

Chapter 223: Strange Gift

Logically speaking, she should be very touched that Zhao Qian had made a dress for her with her own hands. However, for some reason, the word of thanks that Qiao Nian was meaning to give remained lodged in her throat. Looking at Zhao Qian, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you think of making this?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always liked designing clothes.¡± Zhao Qian smiled and said, ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t in good health, so I thought that if I studied medicine, I would be able to treat Grandma¡¯s illness in the future.¡± At this point, Zhao Qian paused for a moment, a happy smile appearing on her face. She continued, ¡°But before I could master the skills, Second Sister-inw, you married into the family. I know that Second Sister-inw¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. I¡¯ll be at ease if I leave Grandma to you, so I want to pursue my own dreams now.¡± ¡°Is it your dream to be a fashion designer?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already applied to a school in Country ML, and I¡¯ve already received their eptance letter.¡± Zhao Qian smiled at Qiao Nian, holding on to both her hands. ¡°Second Sister-inw, I know I¡¯m a little selfish for handing Grandma over to you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Qiao Nian could hear the sincerity and honesty in Zhao Qian¡¯s words. Sheforted her softly, saying, ¡°Grandma will be fine as long as nothing happens out of the blue, and as long as she continues to take good care of her health. It¡¯s only after you¡¯ve found me trustworthy that you¡¯re handing Grandma over to me. I think that¡¯s very filial of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Second Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to cram three years of sses into one year. I¡¯lle back early and take care of Grandma!¡± With that, Zhao Qian retracted her hands, closed the box containing the lingerie, and stuffed it into Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Sister-inw, you can try it on tonight. I think Brother Ah Zhou will definitely like it!¡± Qiao Nian: ... In the end, Qiao Nian carried the box back to the bedroom. She had no intention of wearing this lingerie at all. Instead, she stuffed the box directly into the bottom of the wardrobe, lest others find out about it. Then, she would never be able to clear her name. The next morning. After Qiao Nian washed up and had breakfast, she arrived at the entrance of the music academy. This academy had very strict security. No outsiders were allowed to enter. Qiao Nian walked over to the guard and showed him the admission letter before walking in. Cutting through the campus was a wide marble path. There were hundreds of flowers lining both sides of the path, and a three-meter-tall fountain in the center of the campus. The water from the fountain flowed into the pool below, creating a beautiful melody. Qiao Nian continued walking further into the campus. Many students had already gotten up to practice their instruments. She felt like she was swimming in a sea of music. Qiao Nian walked to the professors¡¯ office, then handed her eptance letter to the director of the department of traditional musical instruments. Director Hu looked to be in his sixties. He was thin and wore reading sses. Looking down at the eptance letter in his hand, he realized that this student had been personally rmended by the principal. With a solemn expression, he looked at Qiao Nian, clearly thinking highly of her. ¡°Which instruments do you like best?¡± ¡°The guqin and the bass.¡± Qiao Nian stood there obediently, like a good student. Director Hu nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s quite a leap.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Inside, Qiao Nian was jumping with joy. Director Hu brought Qiao Nian directly to ssroom 502 on the fifth floor of the seventh school building. He knocked on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Director Hu pushed open the ssroom door and smiled at the professor standing at the podium. ¡°Professor Zhang, I¡¯ve brought you a new student today!¡± When the students who were in ss heard Director Hu¡¯s words, they all looked over, their eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Half a semester had already passed. If a new student suddenly joined the ss, it would pull down the average score of the entire ss. Moreover, they were the most outstanding ss in the entire grade. If their final results were ruined because of this neer, it would be disastrous. Chapter 224 - Self-Taught

Chapter 224: Self-Taught

Professor Zhang sized Qiao Nian up in one nce. With a solemn expression, he asked, ¡°Previously, which school did you study music at?¡± Qiao Nian answered truthfully, ¡°I studied at home. I¡¯m self-taught.¡± Professor Zhang frowned. How could this student, with no music background whatsoever, have entered their music academy? When the other students in the ssroom heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They all turned to look at Qiao Nian in disbelief. ¡°Oh my god, did someone in our ss offend the bourgeois? Could it be that they¡¯ve deliberately sent someone over to mess with us?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a newbie. She¡¯ll be useless here! Does she n on dragging down our average grade?¡± ¡°What should we do? If our ss doesn¡¯t get first ce, it¡¯ll be terrible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would be so insensible? Stuffing someone new into our ss!¡± ¡­ Professor Zhang, who was standing at the podium, listened to the discussion below. Deep down, he agreed with them. One had to know that everyone who could enter the music academy aspired to be the cream of the crop. Who would be willing to be held back by an ignorant youngdy who knew nothing? Professor Zhang frowned and asked, ¡°Director Hu, you know that our ss is progressing very quickly. How can we let a neer join our ss? She won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡± When Director Hu heard Professor Zhang¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°Professor Zhang, don¡¯t be humble. Everyone knows that the sses you teach are always the best. To educate this student, and to ensure that she gets a good score, even though there¡¯s only half a semester left¡­ I think you¡¯re the only one in the entire world who can aplish this.¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s expression darkened. Although Director Hu was praising him, he didn¡¯t want this kind of praise at all. Hence, he said coldly, ¡°Director Hu, the grades of the sses I¡¯ve taught so far are outstanding because all the students I¡¯ve taught have a good foundation. They¡¯ve all been admitted through examinations, which is why they have such good results. If you insert a neer into our ss just like this, it¡¯ll only affect the future of our students.¡± Qiao Nian stood there silently, listening to the doubting voices around her. However, she didn¡¯t get angry. If she were a professor or a student sitting in the ssroom, she might also be unwilling to let a neer enter, and affect the results of the entire ss. Moreover, she had not gotten in through her own abilities. Instead, she had been rmended. Director Hu, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, looked troubled. Qiao Nian had been rmended by the principal, so he naturally hoped that Qiao Nian could learn from Professor Zhang. Qiao Nian stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Professor Zhang, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m a new student here. I know your concerns. Why don¡¯t you give me a test? After that, you can decide if you want to ept me as your student.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words stunned all the students in the ssroom. ¡°This new student is really bold. She¡¯s just learned a little at home, yet she still wants to show off in front of Professor Zhang. Isn¡¯t she afraid of embarrassing herself?¡± ¡°How naive. Doesn¡¯t she know what shame is?¡± ¡°Which rich family¡¯s daughter is this? Does she think that she can enter our ss just because she¡¯s rich? Just because she has a little money! She doesn¡¯t know her ce at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m just waiting for Professor Zhang to rebuke her. I want her to realize that she can¡¯t always get her own way.¡± ¡°Could there be any possibility that she¡¯s one of those experts who keeps a low profile?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a novel. You have to start learning music from elementary school. If one hasn¡¯t been trained professionally, how can one be an expert?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If someone like her, who¡¯s self-taught, can master a musical instrument, I¡¯ll be Beethoven!¡± ¡­ When Professor Zhang heard everyone¡¯s voices, his frown deepened. ¡°Quiet!¡± Everyone fell silent. They stared unblinkingly at Professor Zhang, waiting for him to continue. Professor Zhang¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Chapter 225 - Test

Chapter 225: Test

Her eyes were clear, and she looked as if she genuinely wanted to learn music. However, to be a musician, passion and sincerity were not the only things that mattered. Professor Zhang pursed his lips and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a test.¡± When everyone heard Professor Zhang¡¯s words, they heaved a sigh of relief. If the neer wasn¡¯t good enough, she would be chased out by Professor Zhang. Then, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the neer dragging down their grades. If the neer was skilled, she would bring glory to the ss if she joined! However, no one felt that this neer would be any good. Professor Zhang nced at all the students in the room and said, ¡°For the sake of fairness, all students wille to the instrument room with me. We¡¯ll observe the new student¡¯s test together!¡± Hence, everyone made their way to the instrument room excitedly. Professor Zhang looked at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°This student, since you were able to gain admission, you should be aware of the rules of our school. Even if you have an eptance letter, you still have to obtain the professor¡¯s approval before you can enter the school to study.¡± Qiao Nian had already asked around before she arrived. She nodded slightly. Qiao Nian was feeling a little uneasy. Looking at the instruments, she was a little worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the school sessfully. She hadn¡¯t practiced in a long time. Professor Zhang nced at the instruments around him and said, ¡°You can pick an instrument you¡¯re good at and y a piece of your choice. As long as you can pass, I¡¯ll ept you.¡± The students looked at Qiao Nian as if they were watching a good show. They were waiting for Qiao Nian to back off. Qiao Nian¡¯s nervous heart gradually calmed down. Stepping forward, her gaze fell on the guqin. She sat down in front of it. The students who hade to watch the show all looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Gasping, they said in confusion, ¡°She¡¯s so bold. She actually dared to choose the guqin!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The guqin is so difficult. Doesn¡¯t she know?¡± ¡°Without a teacher, it¡¯s impossible to learn the guqin!¡± ¡°She must really be the silly daughter of a rich family. She¡¯s not capable at all!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian stroked the guqin with both hands, her fingers gently strumming the strings. The timbre was not bad. It was tuned to the correct pitch as well. Qiao Nian sat up straight, blocking out all the noise from the outside world. She raised her hands and ced them elegantly on the guqin, then began to strum the first string. Music began to flownguidly from the strings of the guqin. ¡°Is she crazy? She¡¯s ying ¡®Spring and Snow¡¯!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the song Xia Xue is famous for!¡± ¡°She¡¯s overestimating herself. How dare she challenge the prettiest and most capable girl in our faculty!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. She just arrived. How could she know anything about our school?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just listen!¡± ¡­ Professor Zhang and Director Hu, who were standing at the side, were slightly stunned. The piece ¡°Spring and Snow¡± was famous all over the world. This piece was very difficult, and it was known for putting one¡¯s technical foundations to the test. None of them had expected Qiao Nian to choose such a difficult song. Qiao Nian¡¯s slender hands danced atop the strings, reminding one of a pair of butterflies fluttering atop a bed of flowers. Every motion was elegant. Clear and crisp musical notes rose from her fingertips, causing the listeners to be involuntarily immersed in the music. Everyone was stunned. They had never expected Qiao Nian to be able to y such beautiful music. ¡°How could she be self-taught? She must be lying!¡± ¡°She ys much better than Xia Xue!¡± ¡°Is that so? Did she privately study under a teacher?¡± ¡°If someone like this joins our ss, she¡¯ll pull up our grades, right?¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. Perhaps this is the only song she knows!¡± After all, those students were still too young and immature. Jealousy was written all over their faces. After the song ended, Qiao Nian slowly retracted her hands. She hadn¡¯t yed this song in a long time, and her fingers were a little stiff. Fortunately, she could still y it perfectly. Qiao Nian stood up and looked at Professor Zhang. Chapter 226 - Gift?

Chapter 226: Gift?

A trace of admiration shed in Professor Zhang¡¯s eyes. He had beenpletely immersed in Qiao Nian¡¯s performance just now. Not many people could y at this level. Professor Zhang nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You yed well. I ept you as a student!¡± Qiao Nian beamed. She hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Professor Zhang.¡± At the side, Director Hu felt the weight lift off his shoulders. Just now, he had been worried that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the university sessfully, but now, he no longer had to worry. He turned to look at Professor Zhang. ¡°Alright, Professor Zhang, then you can start your sses. I¡¯ll help her with the registration matters!¡± ¡°Thank you, Director Hu.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at him. Director Hu looked at Qiao Nian and smiled. ¡°Study hard!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. After that, Qiao Nian followed Professor Zhang and her new ssmates back to the ssroom. After she gave a self-introduction on stage, Professor Zhang arranged for her to sit by the window on the right side of the third row. Half an hourter, ss ended. As soon as Professor Zhang left the ssroom, many girls ran up to Qiao Nian and looked at her curiously. ¡°Nian Nian, did you really learn music all by yourself?¡± ¡°Nian Nian, how were you able to be so skilled?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Do you have any tricks or shortcuts?¡± ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re so outstanding. You don¡¯t even need toe here to study!¡± ¡°Ahhh, Goddess Nian Nian, do you have any special study methods? Can you teach us pitiful mortals?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned by their enthusiasm. She had just yed a song. Why was everyone surrounding her? Qiao Nian opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, a disdainful voice rang out from the side. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s so great about her? It¡¯s just ¡®Spring and Snow¡¯. Who doesn¡¯t know how to y that? Do all of you have to praise her like that?¡± ¡°She must have just been lucky to be able to y it well. Perhaps this is the only song she knows!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t even know all the musical instruments.¡± When Qiao Nian¡¯s deskmate heard these words, she frowned. mming the table, she stood up and retorted domineeringly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? Qiao Nian ys well. Everyone has to learn from each other. Why are you being like this? Is it so difficult for you to admit that others are outstanding? You fools!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up! She¡¯s clearly capable. This is reality. Didn¡¯t you say that you know how to y it too? Come, y it. Let us all be the judges. Let¡¯s see who can y it better!¡± The two groups of people began arguing back and forth. They were just short of getting into a physical fight. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on her deskmate. She was small, and had half of her hair in a bun. There was a bright red bow tied around her head, and she was wearing a blue and white dress. She looked adorable. She had never expected this girl to be so domineering, almost as if she were a mafia boss. Just as the two sides were arguing, there came a knock on the door. Everyone looked over in unison. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± A girl in a wine-red dress stood at the door. Her figure was extremely voluptuous, and her chest size looked to be about 34F. ¡°Which one of you is Qiao Nian?¡± Qiao Nian said calmly, ¡°I am.¡± In her high heels, the girl walked towards Qiao Nian step by step, her skirt swaying in the wind. She stopped in front of Qiao Nian and nced at her face, saying, ¡°Senior Xia asked me to give you a gift. I hope you like it!¡± With that, the girl ced a gift box on Qiao Nian¡¯s table. Qiao Nian looked at the girl in the red dress, confusion written all over her face. Her deskmate immediately answered for Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, Senior Xia is the campus belle of our department. She¡¯s beautiful, kind, and has good grades. She¡¯s very friendly to all the juniors. Look, she came to give you a gift the moment you entered the school!¡± Qiao Nian looked at her deskmate in confusion. Why did she feel that her deskmate¡¯s praise wasced with sarcasm? ¡°Senior, please thank Senior Xia for me,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Chapter 227 - Trouble

Chapter 227: Trouble

Liu Xin, who had delivered the gift, sized Qiao Nian up with an impudent gaze. Her red lips curved up in a faint smile as she said disdainfully, ¡°You yed ¡®Spring and Snow¡¯ pretty well.¡± With that, Liu Xin turned and left, leaving behind the faint fragrance of her hair. Qiao Nian watched as Liu Xin left. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly. She looked down at the gift on the table. For some reason, she felt that this gift might bring some trouble. ¡°Nian Nian, quickly open it. We really want to know what Senior Xia gave you.¡± Hence, Qiao Nian opened the gift in front of everyone. Inside was an exquisite model of the guqin. It looked expensive. It did look good. Xia Xue was too well-informed. It had only been slightly over twenty minutes since she finished ying ¡°Spring and Snow¡±, but Xia Xue had already gotten someone to send a gift over. If it was any other gift, it would be fine. However, Xia Xue had sent over a model of the guqin. It was clearly a challenge. At this moment, a cry of surprise came from the side. ¡°Sister Ran, is this for real? This is a ticket to Mr. Donghua¡¯s concert. Ah, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± At the mention of Donghua, Qiao Nian subconsciously turned her head to look. She saw a fair-skinned young girl surrounded by a group of excited students, clearly in the center of attention. Pride was written all over her face. ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss over nothing. This is just a ticket!¡± ¡°Sister Ran, you can¡¯t say that. You¡¯re talking about Donghua! He¡¯s the most mysterious musician in the world. The tickets to his concert are priceless. Why are you still so calm?¡± The girl called Sister Ran pursed her lips and said, ¡°My father knows him, so he gave my father a few tickets.¡± ¡°Ye Ran, you¡¯ll make people hate you. We¡¯re so envious that we¡¯re about to cry!¡± A faint smile appeared on Ye Ran¡¯s face. She enjoyed being the center of attention very much. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the concert is taking ce in a few days. Otherwise, I can get my father to speak to Mr. Donghua and ask for a few more tickets. Then, we¡¯ll all be able to go together.¡± The eyes of the girls around Ye Ran lit up. In their hearts, being able to attend Mr. Donghua¡¯s concert in person would be something worth remembering for the rest of their lives. ¡°Ye Ran, Sister Ran, can you bring us along when Mr Donghua holds a concert again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Ran. You¡¯re the best. Take us with you!¡± ¡°Sister Ran, we¡¯re begging you!¡± In an elegant motion, Ye Ran ced the tickets into her bag, then raised a hand to casually twirl a lock of hair around her finger. She smiled and said, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been especially fond of that new line of Gi bags. I even thought of buying one!¡± One girl reacted faster than the others. She said immediately, ¡°Sister Ran, it¡¯s just a small matter of buying a handbag. We¡¯ll buy one for you!¡± Ye Ran smiled at the girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring my best friends along next time. After all, good things have to be shared!¡± ¡°Sister Ran, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Sister Ran, I really love you. Your grades are good, you¡¯re beautiful, and you have a good character.¡± More and more people in the ss surrounded Ye Ran, all fighting to suck up to her. They really wanted tickets to Mr. Donghua¡¯s concert. Seeing this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. When her deskmate, Wang Xuan, heard Qiao Nian¡¯sugh and saw her disdainful expression, she asked casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Mr. Donghua?¡± Qiao Nian gave a faint smile and replied casually, ¡°I just think that Mr. Donghua might not need fans like these.¡± Wang Xuan gave Qiao Nian a steady look, then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± At the other side of the room, the students were all gossiping about Mr. Donghua. ¡°Sister Ran, you must have seen Mr. Donghua before, right? What does he look like?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Sister Ran, how old is Mr. Donghua?¡± ¡°Sister Ran, how famous is Mr. Donghua? How does hepose his music? Does he have any tips?¡± Chapter 228 - The Violin

Chapter 228: The Violin

Ye Ran lowered her gaze and said thoughtfully, ¡°At that time, I only caught a glimpse of his back. He looked very young. By the way, I remember that Mr. Donghua is only his stage name. His surname seems to be Lu. I don¡¯t know the details.¡± The surrounding people instantly became excited. One by one, they looked at Ye Ran with glowing eyes. ¡°Young? Exactly how young?¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Ran, tell us!¡± Ye Ran shook her head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details either, and I can¡¯t make things up. However, I¡¯ll tell you when I meet him in person!¡± Disappointment shed in the eyes of the students around Ye Ran. However, they were still looking forward to Ye Ran telling them about Mr. Donghua after she returned from the concert. ¡°Alright, Sister Ran. You have to take a closer look. Tell us everything when you get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious!¡± Qiao Nian felt a wave of annoyance. She couldn¡¯t listen to their ttery any longer. She stood up. Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Qiao Nian had just arrived at the school, and wasn¡¯t very clear of the rules. She took the opportunity to ask Wang Xuan, ¡°I¡¯m an official student of the school now, right?¡± Wang Xuan nodded. ¡°Then, am I allowed to visit the instrument room?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as there are no teachers using it, you can use it anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian left the ssroom and walked towards the instrument room, flexing her fingers as she went. ying that piece just now had triggered an urge to immerse herself in more music. She had seen many instruments in the room just now, and wanted to take the opportunity to try them out. Before Qiao Nian came to school, she had already researched some details. There were more than thirty instrument rooms in the school. Each instrument room had a different set of instruments. ncing at the floor n of the school on her phone, Qiao Nian sought out the farthest instrument room from her ssroom. The music academy was so huge that it took her more than half an hour to get there. Qiao Nian had just pushed the door open when she caught her first glimpse of the resplendent interior. Just like the instrument room from before, there were all kinds of instruments here. The ce was empty. There was no one there. What Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice was that in the corner next to the piano, a man was lyingzily on the sofa, basking in the sun. From time to time, he would stroke his prayer beads. The moment Qiao Nian entered the instrument room, her gaze fell on the violin right in the middle of the room. She walked over. After picking up the violin, she adjusted her posture and drew the bow across the strings a few times. The pitch was perfect. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian closed her eyes and began to y the violin by instinct. ¡°Yearning¡±. This was an interludeposed by theposer, Mr. Huadong, for the opera Anna. The female lead, Anna, was trapped in an abyss, but she yearned for the clear blue sky. As a meditative piece meant for the violin, the emotions it expressed were deep yet distant. Amidst the serene, undting melody, its elegance was intriguing. After the piece ended, Qiao Nian was still immersed in it. She opened her eyes and looked into the distance, her lips curving up involuntarily. This was where the enchantment of musicy. With just one piece, one¡¯s mood could changepletely. Qiao Nian nced at the time. There were still more than forty minutes until the next lesson. She had to go back now. Qiao Nian had just left the instrument room when a young girl with a graceful figure walked in. She sized up all the instruments in the room, and her gaze finally fell on the lute. She sat down next to the lute and began to y an elegant tune. Just as she was about to continue ying, she saw a cleaningdy enter. Seeing that it was gettingte and that she had to rush to ss, she quickly walked out. Not long after she left, the man who had been sitting by the piano walked out. He looked at the retreating figure of the young girl from afar, and his lips curved up slightly. Although her skills with the lute were average, her violin skills were outstanding. At her age, she could be considered a musical genius. Chapter 229 - Untitled

Chapter 229: Untitled

The cleaningdy, who had been working tirelessly, finally noticed that there was a man in the corner. Looking up, she was stunned. This man was even prettier than a woman! Under the sunlight, the man¡¯s skin was as fair as white jade. Yet, he didn¡¯t exude any femininity at all. Instead, he looked like an elegant gentleman. He had sharp eyebrows, bright eyes, a high nose bridge, and a pair of beautiful phoenix-like eyes. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. This man was not old. He looked to be in his mid-twenties. Strange, was he a student of the university? If so, how could she not remember him? People who were good-looking in the music stream were definitely well-known among the staff and students. She should have known. ¡°Auntie,¡± the man greeted. The cleaningdy was slightly stunned. Her heart began to race involuntarily. Why did this man¡¯s voice sound so pleasant? In the words of the girls in school, listening to this voice could make one¡¯s ears pregnant. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± The cleaningdy looked at the man in confusion. ¡°Did the student who just left y the violin here?¡± The cleaningdy took a moment to react. ¡°I only saw her ying the lute. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± ¡°Then do you know the name of that student?¡± ¡°Xia Xue!¡± The cleaningdy said with certainty. Of course she knew Xia Xue. Not only did she know Xia Xue, but she also knew all the outstanding students in school. The man lowered his gaze slightly, his long eyshes hiding the light in his eyes. He repeated in a low voice, ¡°Xia Xue.¡± The man looked up, then walked out. The man had just walked to the door when a man with a small ponytail quickly walked over and grabbed his arm. ¡°Mr. Donghua, why are you here? The concert is starting in a few days. Can¡¯t youe and help?¡± Donghua¡¯s gaze fell on the back of the girl not far away. Just as the girl turned a corner, she stepped into a window of sunlight. Bathed in sun, her entire body seemed to be enveloped in a golden glow. After turning the corner, she disappeared. Donghua pushed his manager away indifferently and said with a calm expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t everything already arranged? What¡¯s there to be anxious about, Brother Cao?¡± Brother Cao looked at Dong Hua¡¯s unhurried manner and said in a low voice, ¡°I guessed right away that you didn¡¯t know. The female violinist who had been arranged to y the violin has just taken leave because of something that happened at home. It¡¯s impossible to find a suitable person in such a short time.¡± When Donghua heard Brother Cao¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed slightly. He turned to look at Brother Cao and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person is right here.¡± Brother Cao looked at Donghua in confusion. The emperor was not anxious, but the eunuch was. ¡°Where? There¡¯s only the two of us here. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re expecting me to y the violin? I¡¯m not that capable!¡± Donghua pursed his lips and said, ¡°Help me find a student.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Xia Xue.¡± When Brother Cao heard Donghua¡¯s words, he looked at him in surprise and frowned slightly. ¡°Donghua, why are you looking for a female student? By the way, don¡¯t change the topic. We¡¯re discussing the fact that you need a violinist.¡± ¡°I think she should be able to save the day,¡± Donghua said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Brother Cao¡¯s eyes widened to the size of dinner tes. Then, his eyes filled with disdain as he said, ¡°Donghua, wake up. Stop dreaming. What can a female student do? How can she be your supporting musician? Are you trying to embarrass yourself and ruin your reputation?¡± Donghua nced at Brother Cao indifferently and said, ¡°She can definitely do it!¡± Brother Cao pursed his lips in disapproval. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°Bring her here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Brother Cao said coldly. He still didn¡¯t trust that female student. Chapter 230 - Enrollment Gift

Chapter 230: Enrollment Gift

Seeing Brother Cao pulling a long face, Donghua called out, ¡°Brother Cao.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Brother Cao, don¡¯t you think red shes with purple?¡± Brother Cao, who weighed 100 kilograms, looked down at himself. He was wearing a bright red shirt paired with purple tights. He thought he looked especially festive. Wasn¡¯t this a good thing? Brother Cao¡¯s gaze fell on Donghua. He was wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants. He looked so in and ugly! ¡°What do you know? This is fashion!¡± Brother Cao said sternly. ¡°Oh, okay. Remember to take care of the things I asked you about.¡± Brother Cao said impatiently, ¡°Alright, I understand. You¡¯ve been attracting women everywhere you go. If you get raped or harassed by some youngdy, there¡¯ll be no ce for you to cry.¡± Donghua: ¡­ Although he knew that Brother Cao was concerned about him, why did Brother Cao¡¯s words sound so odd? Donghua looked at Brother Cao¡¯s nervous expression and said, ¡°Brother Cao, I think you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t show your face!¡± Brother Cao¡¯s expression froze for a moment. His mind finally caught up. In a panic, he hurriedly covered his face with both hands. Everyone in the world knew that he was Mr. Donghua¡¯s manager. If they found him, they would be able to find Mr. Donghua. It had to be known that Donghua was usually unwilling to leave the house. No matter what it was, Brother Cao would be asked to do it in his stead. In the evening. When Qiao Nian returned to the Gu family vi, she was beaming. Jiang Yue was sitting in the living room, reading a medical book. When she saw that Qiao Nian had returned, she stopped what she was doing and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Second Sister-inw, you¡¯re back!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s good mood instantly vanished. She looked at Jiang Yue and said impassively, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Second Sister-inw, how was your first day at school today?¡± Jiang Yue asked earnestly, a smile on her face. ¡°Not bad.¡± Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t used to Jiang Yue fawning over her. To be honest, she almost preferred Jiang Yue¡¯s arrogant demeanor in the past. ¡°Second Sister-inw, Grandma asked you to visit her room.¡± Jiang Yue said, still smiling. Qiao Nian gave a faint response and walked upstairs. She walked to Matriarch Gu¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s voice came from inside the room. Qiao Nian pushed the door open and entered. She saw Matriarch Gu sitting by the French window, wiping a violin. That violin was beautiful and elegant. Just one nce was enough to make one unable to look away. Qiao Nian walked over and stood next to Matriarch Gu, staring unblinkingly at the violin. As she got closer, she could even smell the faint woody fragrance of the violin. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Matriarch Gu put down the cloth and handed the violin to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took the violin with the utmost care, and stroked it gently. The violin was cold to the touch, and the wood was silky smooth. It was a rare gem. Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Smiling, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, this is a violin I¡¯ve always treasured. I wonder if you like it?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t like such a good violin? Qiao Nian looked at the violin longingly and said with sincerity, ¡°I like it!¡± ¡°This violin has previously been used by Mr. Bei. I only obtained it by chance.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian gently. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, the joy in her eyes intensified. She caressed the violin lovingly. ¡°I heard from Ah Zhou that you¡¯ve reported to the music school today.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian nod, Matriarch Gu said, ¡°I was thinking of giving you an enrollment gift. I didn¡¯t know what instrument you liked, but after thinking about it, I decided to give you my violin. I haven¡¯t been using it in a while. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. With emotion in her voice, she said, ¡°Grandma, this is a violin that¡¯s one in a million. Moreover, it was used by Mr. Bei. Isn¡¯t this gift a little too valuable?¡± ¡°Whether something is valuable or not doesn¡¯t depend on its cost. It depends on who owns it, and whether it is able to be the best it can be in that person¡¯s hands,¡± Matriarch Gu said. She took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and patted it gently. Chapter 231 - Little Lan

Chapter 231: Little Lan

¡°Grandma believes that in your hands, this violin will shine again!¡± Matriarch Gu said dotingly. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with fondness. Touched, she said happily, ¡°Grandma, thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your grandmother. Why are you being so polite?¡± Matriarch Gu said with a smile. ¡°Alright, you must be exhausted after a day of school. Go back and rest!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She ced the violin in the violin case and walked out with it. She couldn¡¯t wait to try out this violin. Qiao Nian walked to the bedroom door and turned back to look at Matriarch Gu. The lights in the room reflected off her sparkling fox-like eyes, making her look sincere and gentle. ¡°Grandma, when I¡¯m familiar with the violin, I¡¯ll y it for you.¡± The smile on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face grew even more benevolent. She nodded gently and said, ¡°Alright, go!¡± She liked Nian Nian. Nian Nian had always kept her in her heart. Nian Nian would remember her little kindnesses, and repay her tenfold or a hundredfold. One had to know that in high society, many young people were already so intoxicated by the extreme extravagance and luxury of their lives that they no longer knew what it meant to be grateful. There weren¡¯t many children who were as obedient and sweet as Nian Nian. When Qiao Nian returned to her room, the snake quickly slithered over. It happily slithered up her leg to her wrist, flicking its tongue. Qiao Nian looked at the snake in confusion. Why was it here? She looked up and saw Gu Zhou not far away, looking at his tablet. ¡°Good girl.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian spoke gently to the snake on her wrist. Only then did she put the violin aside and gently stroke the snake¡¯s head. For some reason, Qiao Nian recalled how it had attacked her the first time she came to the Gu residence. At that time, she had still been thinking of boiling the snake alive to make medicine! ¡°Lan?¡± Qiao Nian called the snake¡¯s name softly. The snake flicked out its tongue happily, taking the initiative to rub its head against Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian felt that this name was a little awkward. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll change your name in the future.¡± The snake tilted its head and looked at Qiao Nian, as if waiting for her to give it a name. ¡°Little Lan?¡± Now, Qiao Nian realized what had felt odd. A one-syble name was always slightly awkward to voice aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Little Lan from now on.¡± When Gu Zhou, who had been sitting at the side, heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned in disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s not young anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very old.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. In my eyes, it¡¯s just a little baby.¡± Qiao Nian looked down at the snake and said gently, ¡°Little Lan, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Little Lan circled Qiao Nian¡¯s wrist excitedly, as if it agreed wholeheartedly with Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°Look, Little Lan likes this name. Anyway, it¡¯s already mine. I¡¯ll follow my preferences.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t reply. He lowered his head and continued looking at the tablet in his hand. The screen on the tablet disyed Gu Corporation¡¯s ns for the next year. Qiao Nian sat on the bed and yed with Little Lan for a while before reluctantly sending it back to the pet room. By the time she returned, Gu Zhou had already taken a shower and was lying on the bed. After cleaning herself up, she poured herself a ss of wine as usual, and satzily on the sofa to drink. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the wine ss in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He frowned imperceptibly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the crystal ss?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She recalled how Zhou Zhou had given her the crystal cup. She couldn¡¯t be sure if Gu Zhou would change his personality again in the future. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian asked tentatively, ¡°Gu Zhou, how are you feeling today? Do you feel anything odd?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she stood up and walked to the wine cab. She reced the ss in her hand with the crystal ss and poured more red wine into it. Chapter 232 - Lost Tickets

Chapter 232: Lost Tickets

¡°I¡¯m fine. I just remembered something.¡± As soon as Gu Zhou¡¯s words fell, Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine bottle, trembled slightly. She pretended to be calm and covered the bottle again. Holding the crystal ss, she walked to the sofa and sat down again. She swirled the crystal ss gently and looked at the red wine in it. She took a tentative sip and froze. This! She drank the red wine from the crystal ss. This texture was indeed different! Qiao Nian brought the crystal cup to her lips and took another sip. This taste was much better than those in ordinary wine sses. Qiao Nian swirled the crystal ss and said with a smile, ¡°It tastes much better than those in ordinary sses.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou replied coldly. Before Qiao Nian could react, he turned off the lights. Holding a ss of red wine, Qiao Nian looked in Gu Zhou¡¯s direction in confusion, frowning slightly. What was wrong with this man? Why was he throwing a tantrum? He had just said that he had recalled what happened. Why did he stop talking halfway? Could it be that this man simply wanted to ask her how the crystal ss was? Was it that strange? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t understand Gu Zhou. She downed the cup in one gulp, ced the crystal cup on the coffee table andid down calmly on the sofa. The sofa was very soft. After a busy day, Qiao Nian fell asleep very quickly. However, Gu Zhou did not feel sleepy at all. In the darkness, his eyes were especially bright. He turned to look at Qiao Nian and saw her curled up on the sofa like a kitten. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze with aplicated expression. He had a strange dream just now. He seemed to have dreamed of himself when he was young. Qiao Nian seemed to have been in his dream as well, but the details were unclear. He could vaguely remember some messy fragments. It was as if he was sitting in the bathroom and Qiao Nian was gently helping him shower. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with a gentleness he had never seen before. That gaze gradually ovepped with his mother¡¯s. Gu Zhou did not understand why he had such a dream. Irritated, he turned around and closed his eyes, preparing to sleep. The next day. Qiao Nian tidied up early in the morning and took the violin Matriarch Gu had given her to school. Before she reached the ssroom door and stood in the corridor, she heard Ye Ran¡¯s sobbing voice. ¡°Who is it? Who took my tickets?¡± Qiao Nian walked in with her violin. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Ye Ran had lost the tickets. Yesterday, Ye Ran had unted the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert in such a high-profile manner, attracting the attention of many people. One had to pay the price for showing off. Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s tickets were very precious. There was no one in the ss who didn¡¯t want them. That thief would probably never dare to take out the tickets for the rest of his life! Qiao Nian calmly walked to her seat and sat down. Seeing that Qiao Nian had arrived, Wang Xuan greeted her with a smile. ¡°Good morning, Nian Nian!¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Qiao Nian greeted him with a smile. Wang Xuan looked curiously at the item in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you bring the violin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t there many violins in our practice room? Won¡¯t you be tired if you bring your violin to ss?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She exined, ¡°This violin is very important to me. I want to familiarize myself with it as soon as possible. In the future, I will y it for someone who¡¯s very important to me.¡± Wang Xuan smiled and nodded. ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re the best. You must really like that person!¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Ye Ran¡¯s face was filled with anger as she shouted, ¡°Who has such despicable hands and was a thief? If I catch you, I¡¯ll definitely send you to the police station. Don¡¯t you know that being a thief is against thew?¡± Seeing that Ye Ran was furious, some studentsforted her in low voices. ¡°Ye Ran, could it have been ced somewhere else?¡± ¡°Yes, think about it carefully!¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in our ss who would steal!¡± Ye Ran¡¯s expression darkened. Shaking her head, she said tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m sure. My tickets are sandwiched in the sheet music. By the way, who was thest to leave yesterday?¡± ¡°Ah, I remember that she was thest student to leave!¡± Chapter 233 - Questioning

Chapter 233: Questioning

¡°I know. She¡¯s a new ssmate. She was thest to leave!¡± With that, everyone turned to look at Qiao Nian. Some people¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, while others were filled with disdain, as if they were already certain that Qiao Nian was a thief. Qiao Nian sat at the table calmly. She gently ced her violin on the desk, then flipped open the score, preparing to practise it. Ye Ran red at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face. Furious, she walked up to Qiao Nian and said angrily, ¡°Why did you stay untilte yesterday?¡± Qiao Nian paused slightly as she flipped open the book of music scores. Hearing Ye Ran¡¯s questioning voice, a trace of impatience shed in her eyes. Wang Xuan, who was sitting beside Qiao Nian, could already sense Qiao Nian¡¯s dissatisfaction. Moreover, she felt that her ssmates were simply being unreasonable just now! Ye Ran mmed the table hard and questioned angrily, ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± Wang Xuan sensed the coldness in Qiao Nian¡¯s voice. She had never liked Ye Ran¡¯s pretentious act of using her status to bully others. She stood up and sneered. ¡°Ye Ran, you¡¯re wrong. Who said that she can¡¯t be thest to leave the ssroom?¡± When Ye Ran heard Wang Xuan¡¯s words, she turned to look at her. A trace of anger shed in her eyes as she questioned, ¡°She just arrived at school and was thest to leave the ssroom. Anyone who sees her will find her suspicious!¡± Wang Xuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She said coldly, ¡°Ye Ran, why don¡¯t you just ask her directly if she stole your tickets? You¡¯re beating around the bush and putting on an act. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t think Nian Nian will steal the tickets!¡± When Ye Ran heard Wang Xuan¡¯s powerful words, her face turned pale. She cursed angrily, ¡°Wang Xuan, are you crazy? Why are you everywhere? Are you deliberately making things difficult for me?¡± Wang Xuan crossed her arms and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, you finally understand my intentions. I¡¯m determined to make things difficult for you!¡± Ye Ran clenched her fists in anger, her body trembling non-stop. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Wang Xuan raised her eyebrows and looked at Ye Ran coldly. Previously, Ye Ran had stolen her report card just because she couldn¡¯t find it. In the end, she was scolded by the teacher! Wang Xuan had yet to settle scores with Ye Ran. Now, she finally had a chance. How could she let Ye Ran off? ¡°You what? You stutter!¡± ¡°You!¡± Ye Ran¡¯s face turned red with anger. She raised her hand high and pped Wang Xuan¡¯s face without hesitation. Everyone looked at Ye Ran in surprise. Before Ye Ran¡¯s hand could touch Wang Xuan¡¯s face, Qiao Nian held her back. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t let go of Ye Ran immediately. Instead, she grabbed Ye Ran¡¯s wrist, her expression calm. Her grip on Ye Ran tightened slightly. Ye Ran frowned in pain and eximed, ¡°Qiao Nian, let go of me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to hear Ye Ran¡¯s threat. She was half a head taller than Ye Ran and looked down at her with even greater intensity. ¡°Ah, ah, it hurts. Let go of me!¡± Ye Ran had grown up with a silver spoon in her mouth. She had never suffered such grievances. Now, she was in so much pain that her eyes were red. Tears welled up in her eyes. Qiao Nian casually shook Ye Ran off. Ye Ran staggered two steps back before she regained her bnce. Only then did she touch her wrist, which Qiao Nian had grabbed. She rubbed it gently and looked at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°Qiao Nian, you country bumpkin. It¡¯s none of your business if I teach someone with a foul mouth a lesson!¡± Wang Xuan crossed her arms. Looking at Ye Ran¡¯s exasperated expression, she sneered. ¡°Ye Ran, wasn¡¯t I telling the truth just now? Aren¡¯t you looking for Nian Nian because you suspect that she stole your tickets?¡± Chapter 234 - Where’s the Evidence?

Chapter 234: Where¡¯s the Evidence?

When Ye Ran heard Wang Xuan¡¯s words, she straightened her back and no longer tried to hide anything. She asked, ¡°Alright, then tell me, if she didn¡¯t steal my tickets, who did?¡± ¡°What right do you have to say that your tickets must have been stolen?¡± Ye Ran straightened her back and said reasonably, ¡°Qiao Nian was thest to leavest night. She was acting suspiciously. If she wasn¡¯t stealing from the ssroom, what else could she have done? I¡¯m going to ask her now. What has this got to do with you? If you stand up for her, do you want me to think the two of you worked together to steal the tickets?¡± Ye Ran tried to use both Wang Xuan and Qiao Nian of being thieves. When Qiao Nian heard Ye Ran¡¯s words, she sneered, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Why should we believe whatever you say? Where¡¯s the evidence? Take it out!¡± ¡°Evidence? What evidence do you need? You were thest to leave the ssroom. This is evidence that you stole my tickets!¡± Ye Ran¡¯s eyes widened as she red at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°Return the tickets to me now. Kneel on the ground and kowtow three times. I¡¯ll forgive you then!¡± The girls who were close to Ye Ran also stepped forward and spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to kneel down and apologize to our Ye Ran!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you steal Ye Ran¡¯s things? If you kneel down and apologize now, she¡¯ll forgive you. Then, we won¡¯t call the police!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, you just joined our ss yesterday. If you really stole something, everyone will hope that the incident will be resolved quickly as a small matter. Hurry up and take out the tickets. Otherwise, if the police hear about this, our ss¡¯s reputation will be ruined by you!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian nced at them and raised her eyebrows disapprovingly. She said calmly, ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± ¡°How about this, Qiao Nian. Can you let us search your things?¡± A girl who was especially close to Ye Ran stepped forward and suggested. Qiao Nian red coldly at the girl and questioned, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything. Why should I let you search me?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, if you don¡¯t dare to let us search you, it means that you stole it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only thieves wouldn¡¯t dare to let others search them!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, we¡¯re giving you face now. If you hand over the tickets voluntarily, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones!¡± When Ye Ran heard these words, she agreed. ¡°Qiao Nian, I knew you were a thief. If you don¡¯t hand over the tickets now, I¡¯ll call the police right now!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. When Wang Xuan heard these words, she frowned and said furiously, ¡°You people have gone too far. Do you really think you can do whatever you want? No matter what, you should get Professor Zhang¡¯s approval for rummaging through a ssmate¡¯s things!¡± Ye Ran took a step forward and red fiercely at Wang Xuan. ¡°You, get lost!¡± Ye Ran¡¯sckeys immediately pulled Wang Xuan away! Ye Ran and herckeys searched through Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan¡¯s desks, but there was no sign of any tickets. Ye Ran¡¯s good friend turned around and met Qiao Nian¡¯s cold eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and had a bad feeling about this. Carefully, she said, ¡°Sister Ye Ran, did we misunderstand our new ssmate?¡± Ye Ran shook her head and said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. She must¡¯ve stolen it. Otherwise, who else could have stolen my tickets?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Ye Ran coldly. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t manage to find anything, apologize!¡± Ye Ran bit her lip. She didn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t stolen her tickets. She felt that Qiao Nian must have hidden them somewhere else. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to apologize. It was clearly you and Wang Xuan who plotted together to steal my tickets!¡± Ye Ran said in exasperation, her face flushed red with anger. Chapter 240 - I Disagree

Chapter 240: I Disagree

However, Ye Ran looked at Professor Zhang¡¯s cold face and didn¡¯t know what to say. She was afraid that she would identally anger Professor Zhang. Wang Xuan looked at Ye Ran¡¯s deted expression and felt extremely happy. She wanted to give Qiao Nian a thumbs up, but this wasn¡¯t the right time. If she had been able to learn one-third of Qiao Nian¡¯s skills back then, she would have pressed Ye Ran to the ground long ago. Ye Ran was worried that if she didn¡¯t exin herself clearly now, Professor Zhang¡¯s impression of her might worsen. She bit her lip. ¡°Professor Zhang, actually, I¡­¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s frown deepened and he interrupted Ye Ran. ¡°What exactly made you guys make such a scene? Look at you. All of you have be like this. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that you¡¯re some local hooligans!¡± Gao Lin stood beside Professor Zhang and lowered her head slightly. She said very politely, ¡°Professor Zhang, the ticket Ye Ran lost was the ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert.¡± A ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert? Professor Zhang was slightly stunned. No wonder the usually elegant youngdies had all turned into shrews. No wonder the ssroom was in such a mess. Seeing that Professor Zhang was no longer as angry as before, Ye Ran recalled how Qiao Nian had stolen her tickets. Pointing at Qiao Nian, she used, ¡°Professor Zhang, the ticket I lost was found in Qiao Nian¡¯s violin case. She stole my ticket!¡± When Professor Zhang heard Ye Ran¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that Qiao Nian stole your tickets?¡± Ye Ran looked at Professor Zhang in confusion and said seriously, ¡°All the students in the ss know that I have tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. Yesterday, I ced the tickets to the concert in my score. Qiao Nian was thest to leave the ssroomst night. Today, I also found tickets in her violin case. If she didn¡¯t steal my tickets, who else could it be?¡± When Professor Zhang heard Ye Ran¡¯s words, he thought there was no concrete evidence although her deduction made sense. He frowned and asked, ¡°Just this? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Ye Ran was so anxious that her tears were about to fall. ¡°Professor Zhang, she¡¯s holding onto my tickets. Isn¡¯t this evidence?¡± Professor Zhang pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Then how are you so sure that the ticket in her hand is the one you lost? Can¡¯t it be hers?¡± When Professor Zhang said this, everyone present was stunned. Although Mr. Donghua¡¯s tickets were very rare, it didn¡¯t mean that there was only one ticket to his concert. Moreover, Ye Ran¡¯s name wasn¡¯t written on the ticket. Just because Qiao Nian had a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, they couldn¡¯t say that Qiao Nian had stolen Ye Ran¡¯s ticket. It would be too rash to make such a conclusion. When Ye Ran heard Professor Zhang¡¯s words, she choked. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to refute him. Gao Lin, who had been standing silently beside Professor Zhang, saw that Ye Ran was at a disadvantage. In order to get the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert from Ye Ran in the future, she said, ¡°Professor Zhang, you might not know this, but Ye Ran¡¯s father knows Mr. Dong Hua. That¡¯s why Mr. Dong Hua gave Ye Ran a ticket to the concert. Moreover, everyone knows that the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert are especially precious. Ordinary people can¡¯t get them even if they spend money. Moreover, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any musician with the surname Qiao in An City!¡± When Ye Ran heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, she immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Professor Zhang. My ticket disappeared today, and Qiao Nian got a ticket today. If she had taken out her ticket yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but she only got a ticket after my ticket disappeared. If she didn¡¯t steal my ticket, what could it be?¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his expression serious. ¡°Do you agree with what they said?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently. ¡°I disagree.¡± Chapter 241 - Bet

Chapter 241: Bet

Ye Ran was so angry at Qiao Nian¡¯s shamelessness that tears fell from her eyes. She red at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re about to die, yet you refuse to admit it. How can you be so vile? What else do you want?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Ye Ran indifferently. Seeing that Ye Ran had gone crazy, her lips curved up slightly. ¡°My ticket was given to me by my grandmother. It¡¯s not hers at all.¡± Professor Zhang looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s sincere gaze without any worry. He had already believed Qiao Nian¡¯s words. However, some things still required evidence. Professor Zhang asked, ¡°Then how are you going to prove that the ticket in your hand doesn¡¯t belong to Ye Ran?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Professor Zhang¡¯s words, her heart warmed. It seemed that professors from famous schools were indeed different. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze swept across all the students present. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s tickets are very valuable. In order to prevent anyone from reselling fake tickets, every ticket has a special serial number. You can enter the official website to verify the authenticity of the tickets through the serial number. As long as you check that my ticket is not the same serial number as Ye Ran¡¯s, you can prove that my ticket is not Ye Ran¡¯s.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Ran¡¯s face. Ye Ran looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. She wasn¡¯t very clear about this matter, because her father hadn¡¯t told her about the serial number. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°I remember that when Ye Ran took out the tickets yesterday, everyone took photos tomemorate the asion. Now, as long as you open your photo album and see if her ticket matches my ticket number, you can prove my innocence.¡± With that, Qiao Nian calmly ced the ticket on the table. In other words, she was handing over the appraisal rights to all her ssmates. Many students instantly liked Qiao Nian after what she did. If Qiao Nian had really stolen Ye Ran¡¯s tickets, it would have been impossible for her to show the tickets so openly forparison. Many students in the ssroom believed that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t stolen Ye Ran¡¯s tickets, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered to appraise the tickets. With resentment written all over her face, Ye Ran took out her phone and showed Qiao Nian her ticket. She said furiously, ¡°You said it yourself. If this is my ticket, then stop quibbling. I want you to kneel down and apologize to me!¡± Qiao Nian stepped forward and covered the ticket with her hand. She looked up at Ye Ran. Seeing that Qiao Nian had covered the tickets, Ye Ran asked in amusement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid to reveal the ticket?¡± ¡°No, I just want to ask you. If you¡¯ve wronged me, will you kneel down and apologize to me, as well aspensate me for my mental damage? After all, my weak heart has been greatly damaged.¡± When Ye Ran heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she snorted. As if she was looking at a fool, she retorted, ¡°How is that possible? I couldn¡¯t have wronged you. You were the one who stole my tickets!¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Professor Zhang and said, ¡°Professor Zhang, I want fairness.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Professor Zhang looked at Qiao Nian. The weakness in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, reced by coldness. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife. Her gaze fell on Ye Ran¡¯s face, frightening her so much that she took a step back. Qiao Nian enunciated each word clearly. ¡°If it¡¯s proven that I stole Ye Ran¡¯s tickets, I¡¯ll drop out of school immediately and never be able to step foot into the music school again. If Ye Ran nders me, she¡¯ll have to apologize to me. Moreover, she¡¯ll have to drop out immediately and never be able toe to the music school again!¡± When everyone heard this, they burst into an uproar and sighed endlessly. When Wang Xuan heard this, her lips curved up slightly. Her gaze fell on Ye Ran¡¯s face. ¡°If you framed Nian Nian, don¡¯t cry and beg for forgiveness anymore!¡± Ye Ran raised her head arrogantly and looked at Wang Xuan with disdain. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s bet. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your bluff?¡± Wang Xuan smiled but said nothing. Chapter 242 - Quitting School!

Chapter 242: Quitting School!

Ye Ran looked at Wang Xuan in disdain and muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t do such a tasteless thing.¡± Seeing that Ye Ran had no objections, Professor Zhang said, ¡°Okay!¡± When Ye Ran heard Professor Zhang¡¯s words, her body trembled imperceptibly. For some reason, she felt a little flustered. She suddenly had a bad feeling. Could it be that Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t steal that ticket? How was this possible? She had already investigated Qiao Nian¡¯s background in detail. Qiao Nian was not well-liked in the Qiao family and had been thrown into the countryside to grow up. Moreover, the Qiao family was not a musical family. At the thought of this, Ye Ran felt much less uneasy. It was impossible for Qiao Nian to get a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. Ye Ran looked at Qiao Nian provocatively and said sternly, ¡°Qiao Nian, don¡¯t kneel down and beg for mercy!¡± Qiao Nian gave a faint smile. For the sake of fairness, Professor Zhang first looked at the phone photos of the three students. He saw the number on Ye Ran¡¯s ticket. Then, he picked up the ticket Qiao Nian had ced on the table. At this moment, everyone held their breaths and stared unblinkingly at Professor Zhang, waiting for the results. After Professor Zhang returned the tickets to Qiao Nian, his gaze fell on Ye Ran¡¯s face. A trace of anger shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Pack your things and withdraw from school!¡± Oh my god! She was really going to quit school! Everyone turned pale in fear. They had thought that Qiao Nian was just joking, and that Professor Zhang was just going along with her words. Ye Ran was so frightened that she felt a chill run down her spine. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and the handprint on her face became even more obvious. Her hair fell messily on her shoulders, making her look extremely disheveled. Ye Ran shook her head in disbelief, her beautiful eyes misty. She murmured, ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. How is this possible? Professor Zhang, you must be wrong. She must have stolen my tickets¡­¡± Before anyone could react, Ye Ran threw herself into Qiao Nian¡¯s hands and snatched the tickets away. Shepared the tickets to the photos on Gao Lin¡¯s phone. Ye Ran¡¯s eyes widened, afraid that she would miss the details. The ticket numbers were the same at the start. When she saw thest three numbers, Ye Ran frowned. Thest three numbers for Qiao Nian¡¯s ticket were for 520 yuan. Thest three ces on her ticket were 138. How could this be? How could a country bumpkin like Qiao Nian have such a ticket? The other students also leaned over curiously topare them. Indeed, thest three ces were different. This meant that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t steal Ye Ran¡¯s ticket. This ticket belonged to Qiao Nian herself. Ye Ran was on the verge of breaking down. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief and questioned tearfully, ¡°Qiao Nian, did you steal this ticket from someone else?¡± Seeing that Ye Ran was about to break down, Qiao Nian found Ye Ran very funny. She said coldly, ¡°Your thoughts are dirty. Do you think everyone¡¯s thoughts are dirty?¡± When Ye Ran heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she swayed on the spot. If her parents knew that she had dropped out of school, they would definitely be very disappointed in her. No, she couldn¡¯t quit school. She had only misunderstood Qiao Nian. Why should she drop out of school over such a small matter? Qiao Nian must have taken out a fake ticket just to get her to quit school. Yes, yes! There was no doubt about it. Yesterday, Qiao Nian was jealous that she had a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, so she stole her ticket that night and took the opportunity to make a fake ticket. That¡¯s right. That had to be it. If she was chased out of the school by Qiao Nian, no one would discover that Qiao Nian had stolen her tickets. Ye Ran red fiercely at Qiao Nian and said viciously, ¡°Qiao Nian, you must have stolen my ticketsst night, then made a fake ticket. Today, you brought it here to frame me. You deliberately made me think that you stole my tickets, then forced me to drop out of school! This way, no one will know that you stole my tickets!¡± Chapter 243 - Fake Tickets!

Chapter 243: Fake Tickets!

When Qiao Nian heard Ye Ran¡¯s words, she suddenlyughed. With great difficulty, she said sarcastically, ¡°Ye Ran, do you need me to introduce a psychiatrist to you? Let them treat your brain, lest you bite everywhere like a mad dog!¡± When Wang Xuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth was amazing. She wanted to have a mouth like that too. Gao Lin stood at the side and reminded her softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I investigate the authenticity of Qiao Nian¡¯s ticket?¡± Ye Ran sniffed hard and looked at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face. She said approvingly, ¡°Investigate. Check now to see if her ticket is real!¡± Gao Lin had investigated Qiao Nian¡¯s background. Qiao Nian was just a pitiful wretch who had been raised in the countryside. How could such a person have a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert? Moreover, Gao Lin didn¡¯t want Ye Ran to drop out of school. Ye Ran¡¯s father was very close to Mr. Dong Hua. She still wanted to get the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert from Ye Ran. Gao Lin took out her phone and scanned the QR code on Qiao Nian¡¯s ticket. Then, the webpage prompted her to wait. Suddenly, the webpage jumped to the official website of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. Qiao Nian¡¯s seat was also disyed. This meant that Qiao Nian¡¯s ticket was real. Gao Lin looked at Ye Ran, her face pale. She handed the phone to Ye Ran. Ye Ran nced at her phone and her vision darkened. She swayed on the spot. Seeing this, the other students looked at Gao Lin curiously. ¡°Gao Lin, is this ticket real?¡± ¡°Yes, Gao Lin. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡­ Gao Lin pursed her lips slightly. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Qiao Nian, this country bumpkin, did indeed have tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. She could only nod and say, ¡°Qiao Nian¡¯s ticket is real.¡± Ye Ran swayed on the spot. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She had never expected Qiao Nian¡¯s votes to be real. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xiao Xiao, Ye Ran¡¯sckey, shouted. Ye Ran turned to look at Xiao Xiao. She had an ominous feeling, and her heart began to race. Xiao Xiao lowered her head and frantically scanned the QR code of Ye Ran¡¯s ticket on her ssmate¡¯s phone. ¡°How did this happen? How did this happen?¡± Xiao Xiao muttered softly. When the people around them saw this, they moved closer to Xiao Xiao and asked in confusion, ¡°What exactly is going on? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ye Ran¡¯s tickets enter the official website?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve scanned it three or four times, but I still can¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with my phone?¡± When Gao Lin, who was standing at the side, heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, her expression froze. She took out her phone and scanned Ye Ran¡¯s tickets, only to realize that she couldn¡¯t enter the official website at all. A notification appeared on the page: Please scan the correct QR code for admission! When Gao Lin saw this, she was stunned. She had never expected Ye Ran¡¯s ticket to be fake. When Professor Zhang heard the others¡¯ words, his gaze fell on one person¡¯s face and his eyes turned cold. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Ran to cause such a ruckus in the ssroom just for a fake ticket. Gao Lin turned to look at Ye Ran, her eyes filled with coldness. She questioned. ¡°Ye Ran, how can you lie to us like this? You actually took out fake tickets and exchanged one for my Chanel bag. You¡¯re too good at scheming. You¡¯re a liar. Give me back my bag!¡± ¡°And my Gi bag!¡± ¡°My Swarovski bracelet!¡± ¡­ Ye Ran looked at one of those familiar faces. For a moment, she found them a little unfamiliar. She actually couldn¡¯t recognize them. How could they look at her with resentment? She had always thought that they were good friends, but she had never expected them to be like this when they found out that she had a fake ticket. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t expect Ye Ran¡¯s tickets to be fake either. She said lightly, ¡°These things add up to at least a million yuan. It should be considered a crime. If Student Ye doesn¡¯t return them, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll go to jail!¡± Chapter 245 - Finding Another Path

Chapter 245: Finding Another Path

¡°Nian Nian, your violin is really amazing. It looks expensive!¡± ¡°Nian Nian, I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me. I was really on your side just now.¡± Gao Lin continued speaking. Seeing that Qiao Nian still didn¡¯t seem to want to pay her any attention, she was about to continue when she was interrupted by Wang Xuan. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it all your fault that Nian Nian turned the situation around just now?¡± Wang Xuan raised her eyebrows slightly. Seeing Gao Lin¡¯s indignant expression, she said, ¡°What are you looking at? Am I wrong?¡± Gao Lin was about to retort when she saw Qiao Nian look up. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I did offend Nian Nian in the beginning.¡± At this point, Gao Lin¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said sincerely, ¡°Nian Nian, I really know that I was in the wrong. I know that you¡¯re a beautiful and kind person. Don¡¯t stoop to my level, okay?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Gao Lin and her gaze fell on Wang Xuan¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°Do you hear a fly?¡± Wang Xuanughed out loud. Then, she deliberately tightened her expression and pursed her lips, saying disdainfully, ¡°I heard that. That fly is so annoying. She must have run over after eating shit in the toilet. She¡¯s doing this on purpose to disgust us!¡± At this point, Wang Xuan immediately covered her nose with her hand and said pitifully, ¡°This smell is really too unpleasant. Why hasn¡¯t it dissipated? This fly is so annoying. Why hasn¡¯t she left yet? If only there was a fly swatter. I would have killed this fly in an instant!¡± After all, Gao Lin was the daughter of a rich family. When she heard Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan¡¯s words, her expression instantly turned cold. She said disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a concert ticket? If you didn¡¯t know better, you would have thought that you were the king of the heavens. You¡¯re looking down on me. I don¡¯t have to beg you to attend Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert!¡± When Wang Xuan heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, she smiled and apuded. She retorted, ¡°Wow, Student Gao Lin is so amazing. Student Gao Lin is really too ambitious! Student Gao Lin, are you trying to use a branded handbag to exchange for tickets to the concert? As your ssmate, I can¡¯t bear to see you fall for her tricks. I have to remind you kindly that Ye Ran is holding a fake ticket!¡± How could Gao Lin not tell that Wang Xuan was mocking her? She gritted her teeth in anger and clenched her fists tightly. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the only one in this school who might have tickets. Senior Xia Xue definitely had tickets too! ¡°Wang Xuan, don¡¯t be too smug. Even if you curry favor with Qiao Nian, you might not be able to attend Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert with her!¡± With that, Gao Lin turned around and stormed off in her high heels. Wang Xuan pursed her lips and looked at Gao Lin¡¯s back with disdain. Seeing Wang Xuan like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gao Lin lowered her head and walked towards Xia Xue¡¯s ssroom. Speaking of which, her parents were on good terms with Xia Xue¡¯s parents. Their parents often ate together, and they had grown up together. Xia Xue knew that Qiao Nian knew how to y ¡°Spring and Snow¡±. She was the one who had told Xia Xue about it. With that thought in mind, Gao Lin arrived at the entrance of the snow-covered ssroom. She saw a girl walking out of the ssroom and hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Senior, I want to look for Senior Xia Xue. Can you help me call her out?¡± Gao Lin smiled at the girl. ¡°Are you looking for Xia Xue? She¡¯s not here. She was just called away.¡± A trace of confusion shed across Gao Lin¡¯s face. She wondered if someone else wanted to get the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert from Xia Xue. However, Gao Lin didn¡¯t show it on her face. She asked in confusion, ¡°Senior, do you know where Senior Xia Xue was called to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± With that, Gao Lin left in disappointment. She had just walked to the corner when she saw Xia Xue. Just as Gao Lin was about to run over and greet Xia Xue, she saw a man standing opposite Xia Xue. Oh my god, what had she seen? Gao Lin¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. Chapter 248 - Substitute?

Chapter 248: Substitute?

A sweet smile appeared on Gao Lin¡¯s face. She stepped forward and took Xia Xue¡¯s arm, trying hard to leave a good impression on Brother Cao. Perhaps one day, such a good thing would fall into herp. She would instantly be famous. At the thought, the smile on Gao Lin¡¯s face grew brighter. Brother Cao nced at Gao Lin indifferently. Without a word, he brought the two of them into the room. Xia Xue looked calm on the surface, but she was extremely nervous. Her palms were covered in cold sweat, and she was afraid that if she made a mistake, she would lose the opportunity to debut. The two of them walked in. Apart from the instruments, there was no one else in the room. Brother Cao looked at Xia Xue and pointed at the seat in the middle. ¡°Miss Xia, please sit!¡± Gao Lin gave Xia Xue an affirmative look and obediently retreated to the corner. Hearing the coughing from the earpiece, Brother Cao said, ¡°Miss Xia, did you practice your violin in this ssroom yesterday afternoon?¡± Xia Xue froze. The violin was thest thing she was good at. Yesterday afternoon, she seemed to havee here to practice the lute, but she had never practiced the violin. Xia Xue¡¯s mind raced. Suddenly, a bold conjecture urred to her. Could it be that someone else had practiced the violin here before she came to this ssroom? Brother Cao must have taken a liking to the girl who yed the violin. However, he had identally found her. The joy in Xia Xue¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She lowered her gaze slightly. She had really thought that Brother Cao had taken a liking to her talent. She had never expected that she was just a substitute. So what if she was a substitute? As long as she could seize this opportunity, she would be the one who would achieve meteoric sess. Xia Xue clenched her fists involuntarily. Her nails dug into her palms, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. Seeing that Xia Xue was silent, Brother Cao called out again, ¡°Miss Xia?¡± Xia Xue retracted her thoughts and smiled sweetly. She had already made her decision. Since the heavens had given her this chance, she had to seize it firmly, even if it meant bing someone else¡¯s substitute. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hearing Xia Xue¡¯s words, Brother Cao heaved a sigh of relief. He had found the right person. Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s voice came from Brother Cao¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Ask her to y Missing.¡± Brother Cao smiled at Xia Xue and said, ¡°Miss Xia, the song you yed yesterday, Missing, was truly amazing. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Would you be willing to y it again today?¡± Xia Xue¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. Her heart suddenly began to race. How could she not tell that Brother Cao was testing her? However, it was a pity that her violin skills were not good to begin with. Moreover, ¡°Missing¡± was the most difficult violin song to y. When she practiced it in the past, her skills were barely satisfactory! Could it be that someone had yed this song yesterday? Xia Xue clenched her fists tightly, the veins on the back of her hands bulging. If she pulled the wrong string, wouldn¡¯t she be seen through? However, at this point, she no longer had a choice. The only thing she could do now was y the violin. If she offended Brother Cao, no matter how good her results were in the academy, it would be useless. Xia Xue had never been so clear-headed. She looked up at Brother Cao and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. When I got homest night, I identally hit my arm against the wall. My hand is very sore and ufortable now. Can I rest for a day or two?¡± Xia Xue¡¯s thoughts were very simple. It would only take a day or two. She could practice this piece crazily until she could y it perfectly. ¡°How can that be?¡± Brother Cao frowned. He knew that the concert would begin in two days. Time was tight. Where could he find other female musicians to save the day? Chapter 251 - Imposter

Chapter 251: Imposter

Brother Cao almost vomited blood. He said disapprovingly, ¡°Can you not speak so harshly? The youngdy said that her arm wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she didn¡¯t perform well. I think she¡¯ll definitely be able to y a better tune next time.¡± Dong Hua shook her head in disapproval. He was now very certain that she wasn¡¯t the one who had yed the violin that day. ¡°Dong Hua, let me tell you something serious. The concert ising up soon, and the position of the female musician can¡¯t be left empty. I¡¯ve gone to look for others, but there are very few female musicians who can meet your requirements. To be precise, there aren¡¯t any,¡± Brother Cao said helplessly. Seeing that Dong Hua remained silent, Brother Cao continued to persuade him. ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s use her for now. Let her practice for a while, and make do with what she has for now. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then let¡¯s find someone else. Although this youngdy has some ulterior motives, she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Let¡¯s give the young people a chance!¡± When Dong Hua heard Brother Cao¡¯s words, he pursed his thin lips and frowned involuntarily. He said unhappily, ¡°Am I someone who can make do with what I have? She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions? Isn¡¯t she harboring ill intentions by impersonating someone else?¡± Brother Cao was speechless. He walked out. However, after taking two steps, Brother Cao recalled that Xia Xue had onlye to the training room after changing her clothes. He gradually stopped in his tracks. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Xia Xue should already know his identity. In that case, did Xia Xue really do it on purpose? Brother Cao suppressed his anger. Dong Hua had never taken music lightly, which was why he could create many perfect songs. This was also why tickets to Dong Hua¡¯s concert were so difficult toe by. Brother Cao turned to open the door of the box and asked Dong Hua who was ying the violin. ¡°Since you¡¯re not satisfied with her, what should we do?¡± Dong Hua yed the violin twice, as if recalling the tune he had heard yesterday afternoon. He said softly, ¡°Since she wants to be my female musician so much, let her be. Tell her now.¡± Brother Cao almost vomited blood. Was he hallucinating? ¡°What did you say? You want her to be your female musician?¡± Brother Cao¡¯s temples were throbbing. He was so angry that his head hurt! ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll do!¡± ¡°Actually, I think she¡¯s not suitable either. Why don¡¯t we look for the girl again in the school?¡± Brother Cao asked with a smile. Dong Hua put away his violin. His gaze fell on Brother Cao¡¯s face and he said with certainty, ¡°She¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you unwilling just now?¡± Brother Hao felt that he was understanding Dong Hua less. He said uneasily, ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with her character, and this matter gets exposed, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation. Moreover, you¡¯ve already said that she doesn¡¯t even meet your standards. She¡¯s an imposter¡­¡± Dong Hua nodded. ¡°You already know that she¡¯s an impostor. Why did you still choose her?¡± Brother Cao was even more confused. Dong Hua¡¯s phoenix-like eyes shed. He said calmly, ¡°I believe that she will definitely help us find the person I want!¡± Brother Cao instantly understood. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really something. So this is what you¡¯re nning. You don¡¯t tell me everything clearly every time and let me guess for a long time.¡± Afterining, Brother Cao looked at Dong Hua worriedly. ¡°But I¡¯m a little worried. The concert is about to begin. There¡¯s not much time left. What if we can¡¯t find the violinist?¡± Dong Hua said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because time is tight that she will do everything she can to find that person. We just have to wait for good news.¡± Brother Cao nodded. He would do as Dong Hua said. Chapter 254 - Provocation

Chapter 254: Provocation

Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with people like Gao Lin. However, things never went the way they were nned. In her high heels, Gao Lin walked proudly to Qiao Nian. She sized Qiao Nian up with disdain and smiled smugly. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a pity!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She lowered her head and continued studying the score. Gao Lin lowered her gaze and her gaze fell on the score in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her heart suddenly jumped to her throat. Missing? Wasn¡¯t this the song Brother Cao had asked Sister Xia Xue to y? From the looks of it, Qiao Nian seemed to be teaching Wang Xuan. Did Qiao Nian know how to y too? But Gao Lin quickly understood. How was this possible? She guessed that Qiao Nian could only y the zither. How would she have the time to study the violin? After all, Qiao Nian was just a country bumpkin. Even if she knew the score, she would probably stumble over it. It was impossible to y such a tune without the guidance of a teacher. Gao Lin heaved a sigh of relief. Her lips pursed slightly as she shook her head and sighed. ¡°Sigh, what a pity!¡± Wang Xue had been studying the score seriously. When she heard Gao Lin¡¯s annoying voice, her mood instantly soured. She frowned impatiently and looked up at Gao Lin, saying disdainfully, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go to the mental hospital yourself. Don¡¯t sigh here. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think that your family is holding a funeral! Pft, what bad luck!¡± If it were any other time, Gao Lin would have scolded Wang Xuan. However, she was in a good mood now and said smugly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I watch you? Do you think this ssroom belongs to your family? Look at all of you. For a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua, you¡¯ve caused such a ruckus! This is simply disrespectful!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, her eyes darkened. She looked at Gao Lin in confusion. Gao Lin¡¯s face was filled with arrogance, as if she was trampling everyone under her feet. Qiao Nian looked at Gao Lin with aplicated expression, remaining silent. However, Gao Lin had spoken quite loudly just now. Everyone in the ss had heard her words. The other students looked at Gao Lin in disdain. ¡°Gao Lin is really interesting. She makes it sound like Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert is like a wet market that anyone can enter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Previously, she even gave Ye Ran a handbag for the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. I didn¡¯t expect Ye Ran to have a fake ticket! She really made a mistake!¡± ¡°I wonder where she gets her sense of superiority from. She must be crazy!¡± ¡­ When Gao Lin heard the other students speaking up for Qiao Nian, she frowned slightly. Pretending to be unbothered, she said, ¡°All of you are really too ignorant. Don¡¯t let everyone speak up for her just because she has a ticket. You have to broaden your horizons, and not just care about a ticket!¡± When the other students heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they allughed. ¡°After saying so much, you don¡¯t have a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert either, right? You can¡¯t even get in, and you¡¯re still telling us what to do. What do you think?¡± ¡°In the past, I always thought that Gao Lin just had bad eyesight. Now, it seems that her brain isn¡¯t working either.¡± ¡°Is she mentally ill from the shock?¡± ¡­ When Gao Lin heard their words, she rolled her eyes silently and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with people like you who have no sense of propriety. Qiao Nian is just attending Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m going to participate!¡± When Gao Lin said this, everyone fell silent. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even bother looking at Gao Lin. She lowered her head and continued with her work. Suddenly, the entire ss roared. ¡°Gao Lin, are you crazy? Or are you dreaming? How is it possible for you to participate in Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Gao Lin, if you haven¡¯t woken up, hurry up and go back to sleep. You¡¯ll have everything in your dreams!¡± ¡°Gao Lin, let me call the ambnce for you. I¡¯ll take you to the mental hospital. What do you think?¡± ¡­ Chapter 256 - Official Announcement

Chapter 256: Official Announcement

¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a ssmate screamed loudly. Everyone turned to look at her. Holding her phone with both hands, she shouted, ¡°Oh my god, Brother Cao has posted on Weibo. He even tagged our department¡¯s Xia Xue!¡± The ssmates around her leaned over curiously. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Give me some space. I want to take a look too.¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true!¡± ¡­ Many people surrounded them. Wang Xuan frowned slightly. She took out her phone and opened Weibo. She had been following Brother Cao¡¯s Weibo ount, so the moment she opened it, she saw the post from Brother Cao. [This time, we¡¯ve sessfully invited Hua Xiaxue from An City University of Music and Arts to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. The concert will be held on the 15th. See you there! @LittleSnowke] All the students in the school knew that Little Snowke was Xia Xue¡¯s Weibo nickname. Once Brother Cao¡¯s Weibo post was posted, thements below were all congrattory words sent by Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s fans and the university¡¯s students and professors. Principal Lu Zhu, who rarely appeared in public,also reposted this Weibo post. One had to know that if the school could produce a female musician who could work with Mr. Dong Hua, it would bring supreme glory to the entire school. Qiao Nian looked at Weibo and her expression changed slightly. It seemed that Xia Xue was very capable. If there was a chance, she would like to consult Xia Xue about the violin. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze gradually fell on Gao Lin, who was standing not far away. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for Xia Xue to have an idiot friend like Gao Lin. Gao Lin had also finished reading Weibo on her phone. A smug smile appeared on her face as she continued, ¡°Do you believe me now that I¡¯m telling the truth? Brother Cao has already posted on Weibo to prove this matter. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll be Sister Xia Xue¡¯s assistant from now on. In the future, I¡¯ll be at Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concerts!¡± At this point, Gao Lin gave Qiao Nian a disdainful nce and raised her eyebrow. She said mockingly, ¡°Some people can¡¯t keep their mouths shut. Now, just because she can listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance, she¡¯s showing off everywhere she goes. She doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously. Unlike me. My family can¡¯t get tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance. In that case, I can only rely on my own efforts to join Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance!¡± Qiao Nian acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard Gao Lin¡¯s words. She lowered her head and continued looking at the score to take notes. When Wang Xuan heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, she was speechless. She knew that Gao Lin could attend Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert because of Senior Xia Xue. Those who didn¡¯t know better would definitely think that Gao Lin had be the next Mr. Dong Hua. Otherwise, why would she be so arrogant? What a despicable person! When the people in the ss saw Brother Cao¡¯s Weibo post, their eyes widened. Today, everyone in the ss was in a bad mood. First, they knew that Qiao Nian had a real ticket, and that Ye Ran¡¯s ticket was fake. After that, Ye Ran dropped out of school. Now, they heard that Xia Xue had be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. Initially, no one believed Gao Lin¡¯s words, but now, everyone began to curry favor with her again. This was because Gao Lin was Xia Xue¡¯s music assistant. Although a music assistant was a very ordinary position, it still depended on whose music assistant she was. If she was the assistant of an unknown musician, then there was indeed nothing to care about. But if that music assistant was Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female performer, then it would be different. All of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s musicians were top-notch and had won many awards. Xia Xue would also achieve so much in the future. After all, as long as she received Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s guidance, her skills would definitely improve qualitatively. Hence, some people in the ss began to curry favor with Gao Lin. ¡°Gao Lin, has Senior Xia Xue chosen you to be her music assistant?¡± When Gao Lin heard this, she rolled her eyes at that person and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t be Sister Xia Xue¡¯s music assistant, are you going to be her assistant? I¡¯m so close to Sister Xia Xue. How can this be fake?¡± Chapter 257 - Olive Branch

Chapter 257: Olive Branch

When the other students heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement. ¡°Gao Lin is indeed on good terms with Senior Xia Xue. I also see that she oftenes to visit Gao Lin. Looks like Gao Lin will rely on Senior Xia Xue to reach the peak of her life in the future!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so envious of Gao Lin. If only I were her!¡± ¡°Gao Lin, when you get rich in the future, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re all ssmates!¡± ¡­ Chen Xue stood at the side. Seeing that her ssmates were all praising Gao Lin, she fell into deep thought. She felt that her ssmates¡¯ ttery was too poor. Chen Xue hurriedly walked over, took Gao Lin¡¯s arm, and started her advanced bootlicking strategy. She said, ¡°Gao Lin, we¡¯re the closest. Just now, we were discussing how to teach Ye Ran a lesson! We¡¯re both so close. Can you think of a way to let me listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert? Then, I¡¯ll be able to witness your performance with Senior Xia Xue at the concert!¡± Gao Linlin had always liked to be ttered by others. When she heard Chen Xue¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth curved up slightly. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this will be a little difficult. Not just anyone can enter Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. The only reason I¡¯m able to enter this time is because Senior Xia Xue has be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. But believe me, when I get familiar with all the members of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s orchestra, it will definitely be easy for me to bring you in!¡± When Chen Xue heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright, alright. Gao Lin, you¡¯re truly my best sister. I¡¯ll go whenever you want, as long as you don¡¯t forget me!¡± When the others heard that Gao Lin would bring Chen Xue in, they all stepped forward excitedly to tter Gao Lin, hoping that she would agree to bring them in immediately. At this moment, Gao Lin felt the treatment of a queen. She seemed to understand now why many people liked to be ttered. It turned out that being ttered was such an enjoyable thing. No wonder Ye Ran used Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s fake tickets to cheat others. Gao Lin smiled at the students around her. Her gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan, and her lips curved into a disdainful smile. She felt that Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan were like rats that everyone wanted to beat up. They hid at the side, not daring to meet anyone. Qiao Nian was teaching Wang Xuan how topose music when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was Grandma, she hurriedly picked up the call and ced the phone next to her ear. ¡°Grandma,¡± Qiao Nian said softly. ¡°Oh, my darling girl, Nian Nian!¡± Gao Lin smiled and chimed in with her ssmates. Her attention had been on Qiao Nian the entire time. Seeing that Qiao Nian was on the phone, she hurriedly pricked up her ears to eavesdrop. Matriarch Gu¡¯s happy voice came through the phone. ¡°Nian Nian, are you busy? Are you free to go home for lunch?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. This was the first time Grandma had called her to ask her toe home for lunch. It seemed that something had happened at home. She asked tentatively, ¡°Grandma, is there anything special?¡± The smile on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face grew brighter. She said mysteriously, ¡°There¡¯s an important guest at home today. I wanted to invite you back for lunch. I think you¡¯ll want to see him very much.¡± Qiao Nian asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any surprises if I tell you. You¡¯ll know when youe back!¡± Qiao Nian nced at Wang Xuan, who was sitting next to her. After some thought, she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already discussed something with my friend. I¡¯ll be teaching her at noon today. I don¡¯t want to go back on my word, so I wanted to ask if you could bring her home for lunch. It¡¯ll be easier for us to study together.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Of course. I haven¡¯t met your friend yet. Grandma would like to meet your friend too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Then we¡¯ll get ready to go home now.¡± With that, Qiao Nian hung up. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gao Lin could vaguely guess that Qiao Nian was nning to go home for lunch. Thinking that it wasn¡¯t anything important, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. After all, Qiao Nian was just a spectator at Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, and her Sister Xia Xue was the main character. At the thought of this, Gao Lin¡¯s mood instantly improved. However, Gao Lin didn¡¯t expect Wang Xuan to still be standing with Qiao Nian. Gao Lin looked at Wang Xuan and asked benevolently, ¡°Wang Xuan, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. As long as you distance yourself from Qiao Nian, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring you along for the performance. What do you think?¡± Chapter 259 - The Gu Family?

Chapter 259: The Gu Family?

At this moment, the butler got out of the car and opened the door. Qiao Nian got into the car and called Wang Xuan over. Wang Xuan got into the car calmly. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all. With Qiao Nian¡¯s aura and the violin in her hand, she had felt from the beginning that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t look like the country bumpkin she was described to be. The car drove straight towards the Gu residence. Initially, Wang Xuan had thought that Qiao Nian¡¯s house was next to hers. However, when the car entered the Gu family¡¯s territory, Wang Xuan could no longer sit still. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked uncertainly, ¡°Nian Nian, have we reached the Gu family¡¯s territory?¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°I heard from others that if you¡¯re not a member of the Gu family, you¡¯re not allowed to visit the Gu family. Are you the precious daughter of the Gu family?¡± However, Wang Xuan quickly denied her words. ¡°That¡¯s not right either. I heard from others that Jiangyue and Zhaoqian are the daughters of the Gu family.¡± The butler, who was sitting in front, saw Wang Xuan¡¯s puzzled expression and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Wang Xuan can be considered the precious daughter of the Gu family!¡± Of course, Qiao Nian was more precious than a thousand pieces of gold. Wang Xuan was a little confused. After thinking for a long time, she said, ¡°Are you the daughter of the butler? I heard that Old Madam Gu is a very good person. She especially likes to take care of children. Matriarch Gu treats you like her own granddaughter. That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re the precious daughter of the Gu family!¡± When Butler Ye, who was sitting in front, heard Wang Xuan¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. ¡°Miss Wang Xuan, don¡¯t tease me. My surname is Ye.¡± After some thought, Wang Xuan still couldn¡¯t guess Qiao Nian¡¯s identity. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess anymore. Qiao Nian was very curious. What exactly was the distinguished guest Grandma was referring to? Although she had not been married into the Gu family for long, many people visited her. Grandma knew that she did not like such asions and had never asked her to attend any events. However, what kind of distinguished guest was this? Grandma had specially called her back from school. She even said that this distinguished guest was the person she wanted to see the most. Right now, the people she wanted to see the most were Mr. Dong Hua and her family, but it seemed impossible for either of them. Qiao Nian thought for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t guess who the esteemed guest was. She had no choice but to ask Butler Ye. ¡°Butler Ye, did someonee to the house today?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. He¡¯s Second Young Master¡¯s old friend, and the person you want to see the most.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Butler Ye¡¯s words, she knew that he wouldn¡¯t reveal any information about the guest. However, she was curious as to why she would want to meet Gu Zhou¡¯s friend. Soon, the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the Gu family vi. When Qiao Nian stepped into the vi, the servants who were working instantly stopped. They faced Qiao Nian, nodded slightly, and greeted respectfully, ¡°Madam!¡± Wang Xuan, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, was instantly stunned when she heard the servant¡¯s words. Her eyes widened to the size of saucers as she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Madam?¡± Along the way, Qiao Nian had been wondering who the esteemed guest was. She hadpletely forgotten to introduce herself. Now that she heard Wang Xuan¡¯s words, she looked apologetic. She should have exined her identity to Wang Xuan before she came. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian!¡± Matriarch Gu walked out of the vi happily. Her words identally interrupted Qiao Nian. She walked up to Qiao Nian and took her hand. She nced at Wang Xuan and smiled lovingly. ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly introduced Wang Xuan to Matriarch Gu. ¡°Grandma, her name is Wang Xuan. She¡¯s my best friend in school!¡± A polite smile appeared on Wang Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Hello, Matriarch Gu. Sorry for disturbing you today!¡± Wang Xuan could tell that Matriarch Gu had an elegant and poised aura. She had a loving smile on her face, but her dignity could not be ignored. Chapter 260 - I’m Waiting For Him

Chapter 260: I¡¯m Waiting For Him

Matriarch Gu was also sizing up Wang Xuan. As Wang Xuan had addressed her as ¡°Matriarch Gu¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Wang Xuan. She had a nagging feeling that Wang Xuan looked a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before. Smiling, she greeted, ¡°Xuan Xuan, when youe to our house, you can be as casual as if you¡¯re in your own home. Don¡¯t be restrained. Our Nian Nian will need you to take care of her in the future.¡± Wang Xuan smiled and shook her head. She said nonchntly, ¡°Matriarch Gu, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s very smart. No one in the ss can bully her. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a little stupid. I¡¯ll have to trouble her to teach me the violin!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Wang Xuan¡¯s words, although she believed that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t be bullied in school, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Qiao Nian supported Matriarch Gu and walked in. Wang Xuan followed suit. When they arrived at the living room, Qiao Nian smiled at Wang Xuan and said, ¡°Xuan Xuan, sit here for a while. I¡¯ll put the violin back in the room.¡± Wang Xuan smiled and agreed. After their conversation just now, she was nowpletely certain that Qiao Nian was the Young Madam of the Gu family. When she found out about Qiao Nian¡¯s identity, she was deeply shocked. She thought of what Gao Lin had said and suddenly felt like she was watching a clown perform. No wonder Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak to Gao Lin at all. She didn¡¯t take Gao Lin seriously at all! However, Gao Lin had always felt good about herself! Holding the violin, Qiao Nian returned to her room. The door was slightly ajar. Gu Zhou was back? That made sense. Since the guest was Gu Zhou¡¯s friend, Gu Zhou would definitely return. Qiao Nian pushed the door open and entered. She saw a flirtatious-looking man standing inside. The man heard movement at the door and looked up. Qiao Nian could clearly see the man¡¯s face. His facial features were very beautiful, as if he had been meticulously drawn by a master. The man was still holding the zither figurine Xia Xue had given her. Qiao Nian still liked the figurine Xia Xue had given her. She looked at the man warily and frowned slightly. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my room?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the figurine in the man¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°You even touched my things casually.¡± When the man heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he froze for a moment. Then, he ced the figurine back on the table. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know this was yours.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She walked to the side and ced the violin on the rack. When the man saw the violin, a trace of surprise shed in his deep eyes. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s fair and slender hands. His hands had been taken good care of. They were as smooth as silk, just like milk. Under the sunlight, they were dazzlingly white. This was the first time she had seen such beautiful hands on a man. Such hands were very suitable for ying music. Qiao Nian met his eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Are you here to look for Gu Zhou?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for him.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the man¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. The man in front of her was truly the most beautiful man she had ever seen. However, there was nothing feminine about him. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the man. It wasn¡¯t because she was infatuated, but because she found the man in front of her a little familiar. She just couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. When Gu Zhou came out of the cloakroom, he was wearing a casual white shirt and a pair of gray cks. He looked much gentler. If that man was like a spider lily growing next to the Bridge of Helplessness that was charming and beautiful, then Gu Zhou was like a snow lotus growing on a cliff, clear as jade. Gu Zhou inadvertently met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Her gaze was actually a little simr to the one he had seen when he woke up in the bathroom. ¡°Come downstairs for dinner!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She remembered that Wang Xuan was still downstairs, so she went downstairs first. Chapter 261 - Big Brother

Chapter 261: Big Brother

When Qiao Nian walked downstairs, she saw Matriarch Gu chatting with Wang Xuan. The two of them chatted harmoniously. No matter what Matriarch Gu said, Wang Xuan would always continue the conversation. Matriarch Gu liked Wang Xuan a lot. She felt that she was an experienced youngdy. Qiao Nian looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else. Smiling, she sat down next to Matriarch Gu and asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say that there were guests? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡± At this moment, footsteps came from the stairs. Matriarch Gu smiled lovingly at the stairs and said, ¡°Speak of the devil. Look, isn¡¯t he here?¡± Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan followed Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected the distinguished guest Grandma was talking about to be the beautiful man she had just met in the room. Sitting at the side, Wang Xuan couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She had never seen such good-looking men in her life! She even saw two of them at once! One of them should be Qiao Nian¡¯s husband, who was rumored to be in poor health. However, both of them seemed to be in high spirits. She didn¡¯t know which one of them was him. Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu and saw the love and indulgence in her smiling eyes. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Could that man be the missing eldest young master of the Gu family, Gu Yu? Just as Qiao Nian was guessing who this person was, the man walked over and smiled at Matriarch Gu. ¡°Grandma!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the man call her that, she instantly understood. So this person was the eldest young master of the Gu family, Gu Yu. Matriarch Gu nodded in agreement. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said happily, ¡°Nian Nian, he¡¯s the distinguished guest Grandma told you about!¡± Qiao Nian looked up at the man and greeted politely, ¡°Brother.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was stunned. Gu Zhou frowned as well. Qiao Nian was sensitive enough to sense that the atmosphere in the room was a little off. She seemed to have mistaken him for someone else, but her words were like spilled water. There was no taking them back. The flirtatious-looking man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is our first meeting. I identally took advantage of Sister-inw.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the man¡¯s words, she smiled lightly and spoke to resolve the awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯m still young. How can I be taken advantage of by calling you big brother?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the man couldn¡¯t help but nce at her. This youngdy had a high EQ and knew how to speak. Her eyes, in particr, were like those of a cunning fox. When she smiled, she looked like the little fox he had raised at home. ¡°Sister, you have a point,¡± the man said with a smile. In a simple sentence, they had temporarily acknowledged each other as sworn siblings. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. Why wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian usually so obedient? At the thought of this, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Matriarch Gu and reminded her, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time for the introductions.¡± A bright smile appeared on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect Nian Nian to be in sync with him. She introduced formally, ¡°Nian Nian, he¡¯s the Second Young Master of the Lu family, Lu Nian. You¡¯ve met his older brother, Lu Zhu, before.¡± When Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, they were both stunned. There was another Second Young Master in the Lu family? They had never heard of it before. Matriarch Gu seemed to know what they were thinking. She exined, ¡°Ah Nian wasn¡¯t in good health when he was young. Like Ah Zhou, he grew up with me, so not many people in the outside world know about him. This is normal.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Qiao Nian said thoughtfully. No wonder Matriarch Gu had looked at Lu Nian with such gentleness and affection. No wonder Lu Nian called Matriarch Gu ¡°Grandma¡± so easily. Matriarch Gu smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else you didn¡¯t expect!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu in surprise. Chapter 262 - Chasing an Idol

Chapter 262: Chasing an Idol

Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes revealed a trace of confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you still remember the violin I gave you?¡± Matriarch Gu asked gently, smiling at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lu Nian made that violin himself.¡± Matriarch Gu nced at Lu Nian and gave him a loving smile. When Qiao Nian heard this, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She turned to look at Lu Nian¡¯s fair and delicate hands. It was hard to imagine that the exquisite violin was made by Lu Nian. From Lu Nian¡¯s appearance alone, he looked like a rich second-generation heir. Moreover, Lu Nian¡¯s hands didn¡¯t look like they were used in wood work at all. Gu Zhou raised his wrist to look at the time. He had other things to do at the banquet, and did not have much time to waste. He looked up at Matriarch Gu and said helplessly, ¡°Grandma, if you continue to keep us in suspense, when will we be able to have lunch?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Matriarch Gu covered her mouth andughed. Gu Zhou nced at Lu Nian, who was standing beside him. His gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± Qiao Nian was a little stunned. Hadn¡¯t Grandma already introduced them just now? ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Dong Hua.¡± When Gu Zhou said this, it was as if he was saying that the weather was good today. His voice was extremely calm. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the smile on her face froze. She looked at Lu Nian in disbelief. He? Mr. Dong Hua? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wang Xuan¡¯s mouth fell open in shock! Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan looked at each other. Qiao Nian felt as if she were in a dream. She tried hard to calm herself down, but her voice still revealed her excitement. ¡°Is it really Mr. Dong Hua?¡± Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. He had known from the beginning that Qiao Nian liked Mr. Dong Hua, but he had not expected Qiao Nian to have such a big reaction. She had actually lost herposure. This was the first time he had seen Qiao Nian lose herposure. Qiao Nian could see disdain in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. At the same time, she was certain that Lu Nian was Mr. Dong Hua. To be honest, her current state was indeed quite embarrassing, especially for Gu Zhou. But what did that have to do with anything? This was Mr. Dong Hua! Her idol! How could she not be excited? This was a chance to chase her idol! Qiao Nian now understood why Grandma had said that she would definitely want to meet this distinguished guest. She could no longer control her emotions. Since she couldn¡¯t control them, she didn¡¯t try to. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes were sparkling. She asked directly, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, may I have your autograph?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s gaze met Qiao Nian¡¯s sparkling eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the little fox he had raised secretly eating meat. Seeing that Lu Nian was silent, Qiao Nian thought that he was unwilling to extend a finger. She asked carefully, ¡°Just one. Will that do?¡± Lu Nian gasped. Under such circumstances, who could withstand it? However, before Qiao Nian could say anything, Gu Zhou had already walked up to her. Holding onto Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder, he walked towards the dining room and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry now. Let¡¯s eat!¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned back to look at Lu Nian and said, ¡°Sign your name on her violin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou forcefully led Qiao Nian towards the dining room. Qiao Nian shifted her shoulders ufortably and turned to look at Gu Zhou, saying unhappily, ¡°Put your hand down quickly. I can walk on my own.¡± Only then did Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian. In a low voice, he said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I think you need to learn how to manage your expressions again.¡± Chapter 263 - Light

Chapter 263: Light

When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she instantly understood that Gu Zhou was reminding her of her status as Mrs. Gu. Of course, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou spoke very softly, so no one else could hear them. Wang Xuan walked behind them. Seeing how loving Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were, she instantly believed in love again. In the past, Wang Xuan had heard from others that Gu Zhou was not in good health and was ill. He would not be alive for long, but looking at Gu Zhou¡¯s current state, she felt that the rumors were not credible. When they arrived at the dining room, Zhao Qian and Jiang Yue were already waiting there. Zhao Qian greeted her. ¡°Grandma.¡± Jiang Yue arranged for the servants to serve thest dish. Smiling, she walked up to Matriarch Gu and shielded Zhao Qian behind her. ¡°Grandma, the dishes have been prepared!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± A sweet smile appeared on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Her gaze fell on Lu Nian and she said, ¡°Brother Lu Nian came to our house to y as soon as he returned to the country. Of course, we have to treat him well. How can it be hard work? Brother Lu Nian, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Without even looking at Jiang Yue, Lu Nian said unhurriedly, ¡°How can you say that I¡¯m a guest when I¡¯m returning to my own home?¡± Jiang Yue smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Matriarch Gu smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Yes, Lu Nian is also my god-grandson. Alright, let¡¯s all rx in our own home. Don¡¯t be so reserved!¡± Jiang Yue still wanted to speak to Lu Nian, but Lu Nian walked up to Zhao Qian and asked, ¡°Long time no see. You look better and better.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Brother Lu Nian, but if only I could be as good-looking as you.¡± Zhao Qian looked up at Lu Nian with a smile. Lu Nian reached out and pinched Zhao Qian¡¯s nose, saying dotingly, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Everyone took their seats. Qiao Nian could sense from Lu Nian¡¯s words that he didn¡¯t seem to like Jiang Yue. Compared to Jiang Yue, Lu Nian seemed to like Zhao Qian more. Actually, Qiao Nian liked Zhao Qian more as well. Zhao Qian was more easygoing and lively. Of course, Wang Xuan could sense it too. Wang Xuan admired Matriarch Gu¡¯s child very much. She was very adaptable. Just now, Lu Nian was very dissatisfied with Jiang Yue, but Jiang Yue could pretend to be stupid and not understand what Lu Nian meant. After Qiao Nian sat down, it took a long while for her excitement from seeing her idol for the first time to subside. Qiao Nian looked at Mr. Dong Hua, who was sitting opposite her. She still felt that she was dreaming. Qiao Nian recalled that when she was ten years old, her aunt was cultivating medicinal herbs in her house. Her aunt walked out of the house with her phone and told her that she was talking to Su Xue. At that time, all she could think about was her mother, so she was especially happy when she picked up the phone. However, when she picked up the phone, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Su Xue had told her that she would never take her back. Previously, when she was in the countryside, she had been wondering when her parents would be able to pick her up. That way, she could live by her parents¡¯ side, have their love, and lead a happy life. The little fantasy she had of being doted on by her parents vanished in an instant. After hanging up, she ran back to her grandfather¡¯s house with her head lowered. Just as she was feeling lost and didn¡¯t know where to go next, she heard Mr. Dong Hua ying a song on the radio. Thatzy, satisfied, and positive tune instantly lit up her entire world like a beam of light. From then on, there was no longer only gloom in her world. There was only a colorful world bathed in sunlight. At that time, Qiao Nian had looked down on kinship, but now she yearned for her future. From then on, Mr. Dong Hua became her only idol. Chapter 264 - Double Standards

Chapter 264: Double Standards

At that time, Qiao Nian had always felt that the person who could y such a healing song must be an old man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. But Qiao Nian had never expected Mr. Dong Hua to be a young man in his twenties. When she was ten years old, Mr. Dong Hua was already famous all over the world. In other words, Mr. Dong Hua was only in his teens back then. Mr. Dong Hua was a genius in the music industry. Wang Xuan was eating her ribs seriously when she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her. The pressure of this gaze was so strong that her hand trembled in fear, and the ribs in her chopsticks fell into her bowl. Wang Xuan subconsciously looked up and saw Gu Zhou¡¯s dark expression and cold gaze. Wang Xuan was slightly stunned. She suddenly realized that Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t looking at her. Instead, he was staring at Qiao Nian, who had been staring at Mr. Dong Hua in a daze. She was just a pitiful soul who had been affected. Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes darted to the side. She picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Qiao Nian¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯ll have to work hard to teach me the violinter. You have to eat more.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Wang Xuan¡¯s voice, she immediately retracted her gaze. Only then did she realize that she had lost herposure again. Jiang Yue had already seen everything. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian and Lu Nian, and a cunning look shed in her eyes. She lowered her gaze thoughtfully. When Qiao Nian came back to her senses, she realized that Gu Zhou was looking at her with a slightly unfriendly expression. After all, she was Gu Zhou¡¯s wife in name. As his wife, it was her fault for staring at another man in front of Gu Zhou. However, she was really depressed. If only Mr. Dong Hua was an old man. Then, Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t be staring at her like this. She would be able to stare at Mr. Dong Hua openly. It was a pity that Mr. Dong Hua was such a beautiful young man. Smiling, Qiao Nian picked up a piece of shrimp and ced it in Gu Zhou¡¯s bowl. Her brow rxed and she said softly, ¡°This shrimp tastes especially good. It¡¯s sweet and delicious. It¡¯s also nutritious. You can eat more.¡± Jiang Qian, who was sitting at the side, looked at Qiao Nian anxiously. When Jiang Yue saw this, a trace of joy shed in her heart. She pretended to be stunned. ¡°Second Sister-inw, Brother Ah Zhou¡­¡± Jiang Yue had wanted to say that Gu Zhou had never eaten seafood. However, she saw that Gu Zhou had already calmly ced the prawn in his mouth. He took his time biting it, and savoring it carefully. Oh my god, when did Brother Ah Zhou eat prawns? Jiang Yue and Zhao Qian weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked. Even Butler Ye and Matriarch Gu were stunned. Gu Zhou had never eaten seafood. When did Gu Zhou start eating seafood? Why didn¡¯t they know? Butler Ye looked confused. He tried hard to recall Gu Zhou¡¯s diet. Matriarch Gu nced at Qiao Nian, then at Gu Zhou. She understood now. Smiling, she said, ¡°The food today is not bad!¡± Jiang Yue rolled her eyes and hurriedly nodded. She picked up another prawn and ced it in Gu Zhou¡¯s bowl, saying ingratiatingly, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, Second Sister-inw is right. Shrimp is very nutritious. I didn¡¯t know you liked it¡­¡± ¡°Butler Ye.¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Jiang Yue, frowning slightly. Butler Ye walked over to Gu Zhou and asked softly, ¡°Second Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou put down the chopsticks in his hand, nced at his bowl, and said, ¡°Ask the kitchen staff to help me change the cutlery!¡± Jiang Yue was speechless. Jiang Yue¡¯s face turned pale. Awkwardly, she tried to find a ce to hide. Qiao Nian had also picked up some prawns for him. Why wasn¡¯t he willing to eat the prawns she had picked up? Could a marriage certificate be so special? At this moment, Jiang Yue finally understood that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want to eat seafood. He just didn¡¯t want to reject Qiao Nian¡¯s good intentions. But why would Gu Zhou reject her? How was she inferior to Qiao Nian? Gu Zhou had double standards. During this period of time, she had been especially obedient. Usually, she would be filial to her grandmother at home. The housekeeper at home had not found anyone suitable as a recement. Now, she had to help manage the servants every day. She had already tried hard to make up for her previous mistakes. But why did Brother Ah Zhou still treat her like this? Now that there were outsiders in the family, Brother Ah Zhou did not give her any face at all. Chapter 265 - Husband

Chapter 265: Husband

Zhao Qian, who was sitting beside Jiang Yue, ate her meal slowly, as if what had just happened had nothing to do with her. Wang Xuan also sensed the tension on the table. She lowered her head and continued eating, not wanting to provoke anyone. Of course, this was just a small interlude. After that, no one cared anymore. After dinner, Qiao Nian remembered the autograph. Apart from that, she also wanted to y the violin in front of Mr. Dong Hua. She had even thought of a track. She would y her favorite song from before, ¡°Missing¡±. Actually, she wasn¡¯t trying to show off in front of Mr. Dong Hua on purpose. She simply liked this song too much. If Mr. Dong Hua could give her some pointers, her violin ying abilities would definitely improve. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian hurriedly walked upstairs. When she went downstairs again, she was holding a violin. Panting, she walked up to Mr. Dong Hua, her hair slightly disheveled. Qiao Nian¡¯s actions instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Jiang Yue stood at the side, looking at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. She lowered her gaze slightly, deep in thought. Zhao Qian looked at Qiao Nian worriedly, worried that Gu Zhou would get angry. This time, Qiao Nian felt Gu Zhou¡¯s cold and sharp gaze on her. She didn¡¯t distance herself from Mr. Dong Hua just because of Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Instead, she handed the violin in her hand to Mr. Dong Hua and tried hard to calm herself down. She said, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, you¡¯ve just promised my husband that you¡¯ll sign the violin.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s dark expression instantly froze. He walked over to Qiao Nian and looked at her smiling face. His throat moved involuntarily. Since when did Qiao Nian have such a high EQ? She had taken the initiative to call him her husband. Yes, this title was not bad! Zhao Qian and Wang Xuan, who were standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. Jiang Yue¡¯s face froze. Husband? How could Qiao Nian say such a mushy greeting so lightly? Qiao Nian seemed to have long been used to this form of address. Had she already addressed Brother Ah Zhou this way in private? Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Only pain could keep the smile on her face. Qiao Nian had spoken so casually just now, but now she was getting nervous. Her ears couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Fortunately, when she was shy, her ears would only turn red. Most people wouldn¡¯t notice this. She really had no choice. She was Gu Zhou¡¯s official wife, and she wanted to be taught by her idol. If she wanted to achieve her goal, of course, she had to please Gu Zhou first. Then, she had to make Gu Zhou and Mr. Dong Hua look good. That way, the chances of her receiving guidance from Mr. Dong Hua would be higher. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing in front of him. Her expectant eyes were exactly like his younger sister¡¯s. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since he had seen Lu Qi. In a daze, Lu Nian felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s wife looked a little simr to Lu Qi. The only difference was their auras. Seeing that Lu Nian was silent, Qiao Nian called out softly, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua?¡± Lu Nian came back to his senses. His thin lips curved up slightly, and a flirtatious smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to treat me like an outsider. Just call me by my name. Dong Hua is just my stage name.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she frowned slightly and shook her head. She said firmly, ¡°No!¡± She liked Mr. Dong Hua, not Lu Nian, who was standing in front of her. Even though they were the same person, the way she addressed him waspletely different. Lu Nian didn¡¯t correct Qiao Nian anymore. He lowered his head and wrote his stage name on the violin. Qiao Nian looked at the name on the violin, and her slightly furrowed brow gradually rxed. The corners of her mouth curved up slowly, revealing a bright smile. Chapter 266 - Signature

Chapter 266: Signature

In the past, she had never dared to imagine that she would be able to get Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s autograph. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand gently caressed Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s signature. She still felt as if she was in a dream. Wang Xuan stood at the side, extremely envious. She had already received many surprises when she arrived at the Gu residence today. She met the legendary Mr. Dong Hua. She had initially thought that Mr. Dong Hua was a white-haired old man who had spent his entire lifeposing so many beautiful songs. She had never expected Mr. Dong Hua to be such a beautiful man. Oh my god! Wang Xuan also felt as if she was in a dream. Everything around her was too unreal. Qiao Nian looked down at the name on the violin, her heart filled with gratitude. Ever since she turned 23, the Goddess of Luck seemed to have descended on her. She had gained too much happiness and beauty. Gu Zhou, who was standing at the side, looked at the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. This was the first time he had seen happiness in Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes. He had never seen Qiao Nian like this before. Qiao Nian seemed to love music more than he had imagined. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered. His gaze fell on Lu Nian¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t in good health. She¡¯s been thinking about you. This time, you¡¯ll stay here for a while longer.¡± Lu Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. Why did he feel that something was wrong? Logically speaking, Second Brother should have chased him away after the meal. In the past, every time he came back and had a meal, no matter how thick-skinned he was, Second Brother would chase him away without hesitation. Gu Zhou¡¯s reason was simple. He was too noisy. Could it be that Second Brother no longer found him noisy? Jiang Yue, who was standing at the side, looked surprised. Her gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she narrowed her eyes. Could it be that Brother Ah Zhou wanted Lu Nian to stay because of Qiao Nian? Zhao Qian, who was standing at the side, had long seen through the truth of the matter. She pursed her lips and smiled. Seeing that Wang Xuan was still looking confused, she moved closer to Wang Xuan and exined softly. After that, Zhao Qian and Wang Xuan looked at Gu Zhou with stars in their eyes. They had always thought that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were a couple. These two people were simply too sweet! Without waiting for Lu Nian to speak, Gu Zhou said to Butler Ye, ¡°Butler Ye, go and arrange his room now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After agreeing, Butler Ye turned around and left. Lu Nian came back to his senses and tried hard to suppress the joy in his heart. He nodded and said, ¡°I came back this time to spend more time with Grandma. I¡¯ve also speciallyposed a song for Grandma to be released on the day of the concert.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she smiled lovingly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, her eyes instantly lit up. She asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, can you let Grandma listen to this song first?¡± At this moment, Wang Xuan was also looking at Lu Nian with starry eyes. She was a hardcore fan of Mr. Dong Hua. If she could hear Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance today, she would have no regrets in her life. Matriarch Gu nced at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was usually dignified and elegant, but she had never looked so expectant. Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart softened. She didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to be rejected, so she smiled at Lu Nian and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I want to hear it too.¡± Lu Nian¡¯s sexy thin lips curved up slightly. Smiling, he said, ¡°Since Grandma wants to hear it, I¡¯ll y a song for you now.¡± With that, Lu Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Can I borrow your violin?¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly nodded and handed the violin to Lu Nian with both hands. Then, Qiao Nian walked over to Wang Xuan and sat down with her and Zhao Qian. Like a good student quietly listening to ss, she waited quietly for Lu Nian to y the violin. Chapter 267 - Joy

Chapter 267: Joy

Lu Nian ced the violin on his left shoulder and yed it gently. After tuning it, he began to y seriously. A gentle tune came from the strings of the violin, instantly bringing everyone into a warm atmosphere. After the pitch gradually rose, the rhythm suddenly became very brisk, like a child surrounding his grandmother. Gradually, the rhythm of the violin slowed down. It was like the warmth of the afternoon sun, making one feel as if they were enjoying the embrace of a loved one. It was gentle andfortable, and one would be unable to extricate themselves from it. At the end of the song, it softened as if it was filled with helplessness and sorrow, but also with a healing warmth. After the song ended, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She understood what Lu Nian meant. Seeing this, Qiao Nian gently patted Matriarch Gu¡¯s back, silentlyforting her. Matriarch Gu said with a moved expression, ¡°This song is really nice. I like it very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Grandma likes it.¡± Lu Nian smiled. He looked at Matriarch Gu, and his gaze inadvertently fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He could see the admiration for his idol in her eyes. Lu Nian had seen his fans before, but this was the first time he had seen such a sincere fan. His eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°I heard from Grandma that you¡¯re studying at the music academy now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Lu Nian recalled that when he first met Qiao Nian, she was holding this violin. He asked tentatively, ¡°Then do you know how to y the violin?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Can you y a segment?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Previously, she had been thinking about how to consult Mr. Dong Hua. Now, she finally had a chance. ¡°Sure!¡± Qiao Nian took the violin from Lu Nian. At the same time, Gu Zhou sat up straight without anyone noticing. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue smiled at Qiao Nian. She was a little curious about how talented Qiao Nian was. She stole a nce at Gu Zhou, who was sitting not far away. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with his expression, she thought to herself that if Qiao Nian didn¡¯t y well, then Gu Zhou would definitely not like Qiao Nian anymore, because Qiao Nian had stolen the violin that Grandma had treasured for many years. Qiao Nian straightened her back and ced the violin on her left shoulder. She slowly closed her eyes and began to y. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s posture was not bad, Jiang Yue snorted in her heart. Qiao Nian must have pretended to steal Grandma¡¯s violin! Suddenly, a pleasant sound rang out from the strings. When Lu Nian heard this familiar sound, he was stunned. This familiar melody pulled him back to the music he had heard in the practice room that afternoon. Lu Nian stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his expression slightlyplicated. Jiang Yue, who was sitting at the side, looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She had never expected Qiao Nian to know how to y the violin. ¡°Missing¡± was one of the more difficult songs in violin music. Even though Jiang Yue was an outsider, she knew that without more than ten years of cultivation, it was impossible for Qiao Nian to perform this song perfectly. Qiao Nian yed the violin calmly. She had handled every detail perfectly. Her rhythm was very good. At times, she would frown slightly, and at other times, her brow would rx. It was as if she was already deeply immersed in the song. She exuded an aura unique to artists, even though she was only a young girl in her early twenties. Lu Nian sat at the side and slowly closed his eyes. This song was identical to the one he had heard in the training room that day. In fact, it was even more pleasant to the ear. His eyes flew open, filled with joy. He waspletely certain that Qiao Nian was the female musician he had been looking for! Chapter 268 - Imposter

Chapter 268: Imposter

After finishing thest note, Qiao Nian slowly opened her eyes, looking as if she hadn¡¯t had enough. She seemed to be still immersed in the song. Wang Xuan had been immersed in her thoughts. When she came back to her senses, she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief and said in amazement, ¡°Nian Nian, even your violin skills are better than our violin teacher¡¯s. I think your violin skills are even better than your zither skills! You¡¯re simply too amazing!¡± Qiao Nian gave a faint smile and said, ¡°There are many people who can y the violin better than me. This is nothing!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Xuan nodded. She understood that not every musician was as humble and polite as Qiao Nian. This was probably why Qiao Nian had been improving non-stop. Because of Qiao Nian¡¯s personality, she had a good impression of her. After all, no one would dislike outstanding people. Wang Xuan had heard Xia Xue y the violin at the weing banquet, but the difference between Xia Xue¡¯s violin and Qiao Nian¡¯s was too great. Xia Xue yed the violin like a toddler. Qiao Nian yed the violin like an outstanding model. Wang Xuan turned to look at Lu Nian and found that his eyes were filled with surprise and amazement. It seemed that Mr. Dong Hua also liked Qiao Nian¡¯s violin music. Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes darted to the side. She mustered her courage and turned to look at Lu Nian, asking curiously, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, I heard from the officials that you invited Senior Xia Xue from our faculty to participate in your concert. I want to know if Senior Xia Xue is better at the violin, or if Nian Nian is better.¡± Wang Xuan¡¯s question was very direct. In her opinion, Xia Xue¡¯s violin skills could notpare to Qiao Nian¡¯s at all. Hearing Wang Xuan¡¯s question, everyone looked at Lu Nian. They wanted to hear Lu Nian¡¯s answer. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Li nervously. She was curious about what ws her violin ying had. Moreover, she was also curious about how good Xia Xue was at the violin. At this moment, Lu Nian didn¡¯t answer Wang Xuan directly. Instead, he looked at Qiao Nian intently and asked, ¡°Did you go to training room 23 yesterday afternoon?¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and took out her phone from her pocket. Yesterday, for the sake of peace and quiet, she had specially chosen a rtively remote training room. She opened the school map on her phone and found the training room. Looking at the number 23 written on the training room, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been there.¡± ¡°What time?¡± Lu Nian asked. Qiao Nian thought for a while. Her memories of yesterday were a little blurry. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the details, so I yed a song in the training room and rushed back before ss.¡± Wang Xuan recalled how Gao Lin had strutted around in front of them this morning. Moreover, Gao Lin had also mentioned that Brother Cao had heard Xia Xue ying the violin in that training room. That was why he had asked Xia Xue to be the female musician at Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. Suddenly, Wang Xuan¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. She had a bold thought. Could it be that Xia Xue had impersonated her yesterday afternoon? At the thought of this, she hurriedly helped Qiao Nian recall the past. She said, ¡°Nian Nian only had a 4.30 p.m. lute lesson yesterday afternoon. Did you walk back to the ssroom on your bicycle or on foot?¡± ¡°Walk.¡± Wang Xuan lowered her gaze and calcted the distance from the ssroom to training room 23. She said, ¡°If you walk, the journey will take at least half an hour. If you have ss at 4:30 p.m., that means you¡¯ll leave that training room at 4:00 p.m. at thetest.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. After Wang Xuan¡¯s reminder, she suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°After I finished ying the violin, I took a look at the watch on my wrist and realized that it was already 3:28 p.m.. I left the training room in a hurry and prepared to return to ss.¡± Chapter 269 - Scheming

Chapter 269: Scheming

When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his long eyshes drooped. After the violin music stopped that afternoon, he looked through the window and saw the clock on the other school building. The clock showed 3:30 p.m. Actually, there was no need to ask this at all. When he heard Qiao Nian y the violin just now, he was alreadypletely certain that the person he was looking for was Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian and immediately understood. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the person in the training room yesterday afternoon should have been Mr. Dong Hua, not Brother Cao. Following this line of thought, she would be the female musician Mr. Dong Hua was looking for. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian was very excited. It wasn¡¯t because she had been chosen by Mr. Dong Hua as a female musician, but because her violin skills had been recognized by Mr. Dong Hua. Mr. Dong Hua was her idol. It was a matter of pride for her to be recognized by her idol for ying the violin! Xia Xue probably lied to Brother Cao. She had impersonated her to be Brother Cao¡¯s official female musician. Hehe! Xia Xue was quite good at scheming. She had already schemed against her. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed. They were 30% cunning and 70% cold. Xia Xue actually dared to use her name to deceive her idol, Mr. Dong Hua. Shouldn¡¯t she pay a price? Wang Xuan now understood. She knew that Mr. Dong Hua was a smart person. There was no need for her to remind him of anything else. She guessed that the female musician Mr. Dong Hua had taken a liking to from the beginning was Qiao Nian. Since neither of the parties involved had spoken up, there was no need for her to continue speaking. Everyone probably had their own opinions. Everyone present was very smart. Listening to their conversation, they vaguely understood what they meant. Qiao Nian put away the violin and nced at the time on her wrist. Smiling, she said to Matriarch Gu, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. We still have a ss in the afternoon. Xuan Xuan and I will return to school to prepare for ss.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Matriarch Gu smiled at Qiao Nian. She turned to Butler Ye and said, ¡°Get someone to send them back!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± After Qiao Nian spoke to Matriarch Gu, her gaze fell on Lu Nian again. When she was in pain, Lu Nian¡¯s song had saved her from her pain. Now that Qiao Nian had the opportunity to get close to Mr. Dong Hua, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, I hope that I can ask for your guidance in the future!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Nian smiled at Qiao Nian. Holding Wang Xuan¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian left the living room. When the two of them were in the car, they did not speak. By tacit agreement, they walked towards the ssroom. There was no one on the road now. When Wang Xuan thought of Gao Lin¡¯s arrogant words in the ssroom, she felt disgusted. She didn¡¯t understand how Gao Lin and Xia Xue had the cheek to impersonate Nian Nian. How dare they show off in front of Nian Nian herself! His face was thicker than a city wall. The more Wang Xuan thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Nian Nian, Xia Xue and Gao Lin are too shameless. Xia Xue took advantage of you to participate in the concert. Previously, I thought that she might drag Mr. Dong Hua down, but now I¡¯m 100% sure that she will. Not only that, if the news of her impersonation is exposed, her character will be questioned. She will probably ruin Mr. Dong Huang¡¯s concert. The only solution now is to expose her true colors and resolve her hidden danger as soon as possible!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Wang Xuan. Wang Xuan had hit the nail on the head. She was indeed her good friend. Their hearts were connected. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s smile, Wang Xuan instantly understood. She asked curiously, ¡°Have you already thought of how to deal with Xia Xue?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Wang Xuan and saidzily, ¡°Do you think we should go to practice the violin in practice room 23? We¡¯ll practice ¡®Missing¡¯.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Wang Xuan smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line. She gave Qiao Nian a thumbs up. ¡°This is amazing. She¡¯ll definitely be scared to death!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s red lips curved into a wicked smile. Her fingers elegantly tucked her hair behind her ear as she said casually, ¡°It¡¯s so boring to scare someone to death. When a cat catches a mouse, it always has to tease the mouse. Only then will it be fun!¡± Chapter 270 - Is This Necessary?

Chapter 270: Is This Necessary?

Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s smile and was momentarily stunned. For some reason, she actually felt that Qiao Nian looked a little like Lu Nian. Wang Xuan hurriedly threw this strange thought to the back of her mind. ¡°There¡¯s still an hour and a half before ss starts. Let¡¯s go over there to practice!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Wang Xuan. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ At the Gu residence. Lu Nian sat by the French window of the study on the second floor and stared nkly at the fountain in the courtyard. Qiao Nian¡¯s voice and smile kept shing in his mind. For some reason, he felt that Qiao Nian looked a little familiar. He couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her. When he first saw Qiao Nian, he saw her suppressing her anger. She looked exactly like his mother. Moreover, Qiao Nian¡¯s back view was extremely simr to her. Lu Nian lowered his eyes in disappointment. His long eyshes fell, hiding the longing in his eyes. If her sister was still alive, then she should be about the same age as Qiao Nian. He wondered who his sister would look like when she grew up. He didn¡¯t know what hobbies his sister would have. Would she be a businessman like his father and eldest brother, or would she like musical instruments like him, or flowers and nts like his mother? He still remembered how she looked when she was a child, with her hair tied up in two buns. She was so soft and cuddly, like a doll in a New Year painting. She was so adorable that one could not take their eyes off her. Lu Nian¡¯s eyes teared up. He raised his head and opened his eyes indifferently, as if as long as he raised his head, his tears would not fall. Suddenly, Lu Nian¡¯s phone rang. Lu Nian took out his phone and nced at the caller ID. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. With a helpless expression, he answered the call. Holding the phone to his ear, he called outzily, ¡°Brother.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was very low, and he seemed to be very unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re just looking for a female musician. Why did you log into my Weibo ount and repost Brother Cao¡¯s post? You¡¯re simply wasting my resources!¡± When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu mention Xia Xue, his eyes instantly darkened. He hated that lying woman. Coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°The higher you are, the harder you fall!¡± Lu Zhu was slightly stunned. He instantly understood Lu Nian¡¯s intentions and asked, ¡°What exactly are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I just helped your school clean up the residue. You should be thanking me!¡± Lu Nian said bluntly. Lu Zhu had initiallye to interrogate Lu Nian. When he heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, he said angrily, ¡°Just don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lu Nian said nonchntly. Just as he was about to hang up, he heard Lu Zhu speak again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back on the anniversary of your sister¡¯s death?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. He pretended to be calm and questioned coldly, ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear such words again, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Lu Nian wiped the tears from his eyes and questioned coldly, ¡°Sister is already dead. Why are you guarding a dead person? Why must you torture yourself day and night? What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. Lu Nian stood up and gripped his phone tightly. He frowned and said, ¡°Ever since Sister left, Grandma has been washing her face with tears every day. Her eyes are getting worse by the day.¡± Lu Nian swallowed and continued, ¡°Mom and Dad will no longer return to the country because of this matter. What about you? You dream of Sister every night, but so many years have passed. Why won¡¯t you let yourself off? How long more do you want to torture yourself? I¡¯m sure Sister won¡¯t want to see you like this¡­¡± After a long while, Lu Zhu¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want toe back, don¡¯te back again. Don¡¯t say these words again.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was low, no longer filled with anger. Chapter 271 - Counterattack

Chapter 271: Counterattack

When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he frowned. His tone was filled with helplessness. ¡°Brother, she¡¯s already dead. You¡¯re digging your own grave. You should put her down and move on!¡± ¡°Then can you let her go?¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s question, Lu Nian¡¯s breathing hitched. His gaze fell on the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. In a daze, he seemed to see his sister smiling sweetly and calling him brother. His sister was truly adorable. Lu Nian slowly closed his eyes. He suppressed these memories to the bottom of his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t remember her anymore,¡± Lu Nian said coldly. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll take the photo of your sister from your bedside table.¡± When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he frowned and said resignedly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my things!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, he understood. He asked, ¡°Will youe back next year on the anniversary of your sister¡¯s death?¡± Lu Nian: Was he being threatened? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it away now,¡± Lu Zhu said bluntly. ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Nian said through gritted teeth. He regretted not carrying his sister¡¯s photo with him. ¡°Qi Qi has been talking about you a lottely. She spends all her time in the kitchen, saying that she wants to learn how to cook. She¡¯ll cook for you when you get home!¡± When Lu Nian thought of Lu Qi¡¯s dark dishes, his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating it anyway. If you like it, you can have it.¡± With that, Lu Nian hung up without hesitation. After hanging up, Lu Nian felt as if all his strength had been drained. He had wanted to persuade Lu Zhu to walk out of his sister¡¯s death, but he was turned around. Annoyed, Lu Nian called Brother Cao. ¡°Brother Cao, go to the school and take a look. How¡¯s that woman¡¯s training going?¡± When Brother Cao heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, his eyes widened. That woman? What? His Mr. Dong Hua was a refined and polite young master. How had he be like this? ¡°Okay.¡± What troubled Brother Cao the most was that he had juste to an agreement with Xia Xue this morning. Why was he inspecting Xia Xue now? It had only been a few hours, and he was inspecting Xia Xue. Was that not a good idea? However, he did not want to say anything more to the angry Lu Nian. ¡°Help me observe someone.¡± Hearing Lu Nian¡¯s words, Brother Cao¡¯s eyes lit up. Did Lu Nian have someone he liked? ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian.¡± ¡°Who is she? Why are you thinking of her? Or have you taken a liking to her?¡± Brother Cao asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just do as I say,¡± Lu Nian said impatiently. ¡°Okay.¡± Brother Cao felt that he had vaguely guessed the truth. At school. Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan arrived at Training Room 23. At this hour, the other students were all resting. The two of them pushed the door open and entered the small piano room. They heard someone push the door open and enter, followed by Gao Lin¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Sister Xia Xue, did you tell the dean to only open this training room to you?¡± Xia Xue sat down unhappily and said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, but the dean said that this matter has to be approved by the principal. He still has to consult the principal. I don¡¯t know when it will happen.¡± Hearing Xia Xue¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in Gao Lin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister Xia Xue, you¡¯re now a female musician hand-picked by Mr. Dong Hua. This is also a matter that will bring glory to the school. Why would the dean consult the principal over such a small matter? However, Sister Xia Xue, I think you should let everyone hear how good you are at the violin. You don¡¯t have to practice it secretly.¡± Hearing Gao Lin¡¯s words, Xia Xue shook her head gently and said, ¡°Xia Xue, not everyone will envy me. Some people will even be jealous of me. I just don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being humble. Moreover, the concert hasn¡¯t started yet. I should keep a low profile.¡± Hearing Xia Xue¡¯s words, Gao Lin nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Sister Xia Xue, you¡¯re right. One has to be wary of others. I hope the school can agree to your request as soon as possible. That way, you can practice without any worries.¡± Xia Xue smiled gently and nodded. ¡°I heard from the director that it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to apply for it.¡± Wang Xuan, who was standing inside, was speechless when she heard their words. How could this Xia Xue be so pretentious? Chapter 272 - Debut

Chapter 272: Debut

It was clearly because Xia Xue was afraid of letting the cat out of the bag that she had hidden herself away to practice in secret. That wasn¡¯t called being humble or keeping a low profile. It was called having a guilty conscience. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Dong Hua at noon today, nor yed the violin in front of him, the school would have agreed with Xia Xue¡¯s suggestion to close practice room 23. Then, Qiao Nian would probably never know that someone had stepped on her to reach the peak of her life! At this moment, many students rushed over. They were all here for Xia Xue. Qiao Nian looked through the gap in the door and saw those people walking over. Her lips curved up slightly. The time hade. It wasn¡¯t easy for those students to find Xia Xue. One by one, they hurriedly asked all the questions they wanted to ask. ¡°Senior Xia Xue, we¡¯ve finally found you. How did you get in touch with Mr. Dong Hua?¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, you must have met Mr. Dong Hua, right? How old does he look? What¡¯s his personality like?¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, Mr. Dong Hua has taken a liking to the song you yed. What did he think of you?¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, since you¡¯re already Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician, can you tell Mr. Dong Hua to let our school attend the concert?¡± ¡­ Xia Xue was surrounded by those people. She was also confused by their questions. In the past, she had been very well-known in school and had received a lot of attention, but she had never been the center of attention like she was now. Xia Xue nced at the ssmates surrounding her. She felt as if she was the center of attention. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. At this moment, Xia Xue¡¯s heart, which had been calm for a long time, suddenly rippled. Was this what it was like to be doted on by fans? Xia Xue enjoyed being ttered. Xia Xue¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She swore to herself that she would definitely be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. Her name would be recorded in history. Gao Lin, who was standing beside Xia Xue, looked at her ssmates in shock. She knew that Brother Cao¡¯s Weibo post would definitely excite everyone, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so effective. Gao Lin looked up and saw a sea of people. There were also many people lining up, all wanting to see the female musician Mr. Dong Hua had personally selected. Gao Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sister Xia Xue had reached the peak of her career. Gao Lin quickly came back to her senses. She hurriedly shielded Xia Xue behind her and said loudly to the students, ¡°Seniors, juniors, don¡¯t get too excited. Sister Xia Xue is from our school. It¡¯s our school¡¯s honor that Mr. Dong Hua personally selected her as his female musician. Sister Xia Xue will also benefit our school. However, Mr. Dong Hua has always kept a low profile. He doesn¡¯t like anyone disturbing his life, so he hasn¡¯t made his identity public. It¡¯s not convenient for us to reveal any information about him here. Please forgive us.¡± When the students heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they became even more curious and hurriedly asked. ¡°Senior Xia Xue, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t leak anything you say. We just want to know what kind of person Mr. Dong Hua is!¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, you¡¯re so beautiful and kind. Just tell us!¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, Mr. Dong Hua is also our idol. Can you tell us a little about our idol?¡± ¡­ When Gao Lin heard her ssmates¡¯ words, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°When Mr. Dong Hua wants to make his identity public, he will naturally make his appearance. Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Xia Xue, who was standing at the side, finally came back to her senses. She nodded slightly, agreeing with Gao Lin¡¯s words. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to disclose information about Mr. Dong Hua. It was just that she had never seen Mr. Dong Hua in person. She couldn¡¯t possibly spout nonsense! ¡°Senior Xia Xue, then you must have made an appointment with Mr. Dong Hua to practice the music at the concert, right? Where do you usually practice? In school?¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, what instrument are you going to use?¡± ¡°Senior Xia Xue, what song are you practicing this time?¡± ¡­ The students outside chased after him relentlessly. Qiao Nian stood in the room, picked up the violin, and began to y. Chapter 273 - Mr. Dong Hua!

Chapter 273: Mr. Dong Hua!

A gentle and delicate tune rang out from the piano room. Everyone who heard the sound of the violin instantly fell silent, slowly admiring it. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s Missing!¡± ¡°This is the best version I¡¯ve ever heard. It¡¯s exactly the same as the original.¡± ¡°No, this is the original version!¡± ¡°Stop talking. Everyone, listen carefully.¡± Everyone fell silent. They listened intently to the sound of the violining from the piano room. One of them closed his eyes to sense every note. Gao Lin¡¯s heart was racing. Her eyes were sparkling as she stared at the piano room door, her mind racing. Only Mr. Dong Hua could y the tune of longing perfectly with the violin. At the thought of this, Gao Lin was so excited that she could barely breathe. She knew that Mr. Dong Hua wanted to use this method to silence everyone. Gao Lin wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. The other students thought so too. Xia Xue looked at the piano door in admiration. She closed her eyes and listened carefully to the sound of the violin. Her eyes flew open, and her heart began to race. The person in the piano room must be Mr. Dong Hua. Could it be that Mr. Dong Hua had been in the piano room since early in the morning? Was Mr. Dong Hua thinking of practicing with her? Xia Xue¡¯s face turned slightly red. Her lips curved up slightly, forming a happy smile. Xia Xue nced at Gao Lin in satisfaction. Fortunately, Gao Lin had helped her reply to her juniors and had spoken very appropriately. She did not have to worry about offending Mr. Dong Hua for saying the wrong thing. The violin music in the piano room gradually stopped. Everyone was still immersed in the song ¡°Yearning¡±. After a while, everyone came back to their senses. They looked at each other. Although they were curious about the person in the piano room, no one dared to go forward to investigate. They were very worried that if they rashly walked into the piano room, they might anger Mr. Dong Hua. If that happened, their future musical career would be ruined. Everyone was both curious and afraid of Mr. Dong Hua. All of them felt uneasy. At this moment, someone in the crowd asked, ¡°Senior Xia Xue, is the person in the piano room Mr. Dong Hua?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Was Mr. Dong Hua ying the violin just now? This song is exactly the same as the one in Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s album!¡± ¡°The live version is even more shocking than the record!¡± ¡°Mr. Dong Hua is truly amazing. If only I could be one-tenth as good as Mr. Dong Hua.¡± ¡°If I can participate in Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, I think I can die without regrets.¡± ¡°Mr. Dong Hua is a god forever!¡± Everyone spoke one after another, confirming that the person in the room was indeed Mr. Dong Hua. Apart from Mr. Dong Hua, no one else in this world could y such a beautiful violin song. A ssmate looked at Xia Xue with envy. ¡°Senior Xia Xue, I¡¯m really envious of you. Not only did he appoint you as his female musician, but he also specially came over to practice with you. I¡¯m already crying with envy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Mr. Dong Hua must have taken a liking to Senior Xia Xue¡¯s potential. That¡¯s why he¡¯s training Senior Xia Xue so seriously!¡± ¡°Mr. Dong Hua is so good to Senior Xia Xue. If it were me, I would rather be single for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Forget it. Even if you¡¯re single for ten lifetimes, you don¡¯t have the ability. Senior Xia Xue is a talented person. What do you have? You¡¯re just fat!¡± ¡­ Listening to the envious praises of her ssmates, Xia Xue¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She was overjoyed. She had not expected to benefit so much from taking someone else¡¯s ce. Right now, she only hoped that the person she had reced would never know for the rest of her life. Her future was bright, and no one could stop her. She, Xia Xue, would definitely be a famous musician Chapter 277 - How Is This Possible?

Chapter 277: How Is This Possible?

Xia Xue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t help but knock on the door again. In her heart, she prayed to God for a response. Gao Lin looked at Xia Xue worriedly. Seeing that there was still no reaction from the door, her heart jumped to her throat. Xia Xue exerted some strength and identally pushed the door open. It turned out that the door wasn¡¯t locked at all. The door was empty. Xia Xue was stunned. She looked at the empty room in disbelief. A trace of confusion shed in Xia Xue¡¯s eyes. She opened all the doors to the rooms, but they were still empty. There was no one there. Everyone looked at the empty room with confusion written all over their faces. Wang Xuan tried hard to suppress herughter. She looked up at Xia Xue and asked curiously, ¡°This is so strange. You just said that Mr. Dong Hua is ying the violin in his room. May I know where he is?¡± Gao Lin¡¯s mind raced. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Of course, she didn¡¯t believe that a self-taught person could y the violin so beautifully. She stepped forward and questioned Qiao Nian loudly, ¡°Qiao Nian, are you up to no good?¡± When the others heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they were confused. Their gazes lingered on Gao Lin and Qiao Nian. Seeing that everyone was looking over, Gao Lin said angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, admit it. Did you y the violin recording of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s Missing? Did you make us think that Mr. Dong Hua was in the training room? You fooled us. Is there any meaning in doing this?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, their eyes filled with confusion. When Xia Xue heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, she recalled how silly she had looked when she knocked on all the doors just now. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, in front of everyone, she still tried hard to suppress her anger. ¡°Student Qiao Nian, everyone is looking forward to meeting Mr. Dong Hua. Your actions have disappointed everyone. Please don¡¯t do this again. Everyone will be sad.¡± ¡°Sigh, I thought I would be able to meet Mr. Dong Hua!¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just a farce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you think about it carefully, you should know that Mr. Dong Hua won¡¯te to our training room. We shouldn¡¯t be daydreaming!¡± ¡­ When Qiao Nian heard everyone¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Her eyes were cold as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Gao Lin, who told you that I yed a recording of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music?¡± When Gao Lin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, sheughed out loud in disdain. She said sarcastically, ¡°You didn¡¯t? Did you bow the strings then? You don¡¯t even blink when you lie. You don¡¯t even know how to write a draft before you brag. Who would believe you?¡± The others sized Qiao Nian up curiously. They realized that Qiao Nian was carrying a violin on her back. From the looks of it, she was really here to practice. At this moment, everyone began to hesitate. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know if Qiao Nian had yed a recording just now, or if Qiao Nian had yed Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s tune. Wang Xuan stood at the side and said, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the song ¡®Missing¡¯, then it should be Qiao Nian who yed it. She¡¯s been teaching me to y this song recently.¡± Gao Lin recalled how Qiao Nian had exined the score to Wang Xuan in the morning. Could it really be Qiao Nian who had yed it just now? However, Gao Lin quickly threw this thought to the back of her mind. She refused to believe that Qiao Nian was the one who had yed that song. After all, that song just now was exactly the same as Mr. Donghua¡¯s original version. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Gao Lin burst outughing. She turned to look at the onlookers and asked, ¡°Do you believe that the music just now was yed by Qiao Nian? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± No one said anything. Instead, they looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. ¡°Can she really y such a beautiful tune?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that she¡¯s a new student.¡± ¡°Can new students really y such a beautiful tune nowadays? Is it really that sick?¡± ¡°She¡¯s carrying a violin on her back. It looks like it¡¯s really her.¡± ¡°Do you think she yed the music?¡± ¡°How is this possible? What¡¯s her motive for doing this?¡± When Gao Lin heard this, her eyes lit up. She said, ¡°She heard from Mr. Dong Hua that Sister Xia Xue can y the violin well, so she came over on purpose to attract Brother Cao¡¯s attention and rece Sister Xia Xue as Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician.¡± Chapter 278 - Vicious

Chapter 278: Vicious

Gao Lin¡¯s words enlightened everyone. Xia Xue broke out in a cold sweat. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. If Mr. Dong Hua heard her words, she would be forced to give up the position of female musician! Xia Xue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She sighed softly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this student is truly a scheming person. I can¡¯t help but shiver!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s so beautiful. She doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and kind. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll think that way either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to have a vicious heart? The more beautiful a woman is, the more vicious she is!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s truly terrifying!¡± ¡°How did a vicious person get into this school?¡± ¡­ When Wang Xuan heard everyone¡¯s words, she looked disapproving and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to Gao Lin¡¯s nonsense. Previously, in the ssroom, she knew that Nian Nian had a ticket to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. She was jealous, so she deliberately picked a fight!¡± Wow! Everyone looked at Qiao Nian enviously. ¡°Student, do you really have tickets?¡± ¡°Student, where did you get the tickets? Do you have any other channels?¡± ¡°Student, can I see your ticket and touch it? I want to feel how the ticket feels.¡± ¡­ The other students also gathered around curiously. One had to know that Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s tickets were extremely expensive. Seeing that these people were taking advantage of the situation, Gao Lin sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°So what if she has tickets? Senior Xia Xue is a female musician personally selected by Mr. Dong Hua. That¡¯s much more prestigious than sitting down and listening to the concert.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°However, those who have tickets are all extraordinary. I¡¯m really envious!¡± ¡­ No one wanted to offend Gao Lin, because they had just discovered that Xia Xue treated Gao Lin as a good friend. Gao Lin could naturally tell that no one was willing to offend Qiao Nian. However, when she thought about how the glory she and Sister Xia Xue had just received had been snatched away by Qiao Nian, a ball of fire burned in her heart. Gao Lin¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Wang Xuan¡¯s face. Her anger instantly found an outlet. She quickly walked up to Wang Xuan and questioned coldly, ¡°Wang Xuan, no matter what, you¡¯re still an outstanding student in our ss. Qiao Nian taught you how to y the violin. Do you have to tter her and belittle yourself?¡± Without waiting for Wang Xuan to speak, she continued, ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re ttering her on purpose because she has the tickets. No wonder you¡¯ve been sneaking around with Qiao Nian. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, her beautiful fox-like eyes curved up slightly. Her eyes, which were like a sea of stars, swept across Xia Xue¡¯s face. She sighed meaningfully. ¡°Yes, stealing from others. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Xia Xue sensed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze on her. Her breathing quickened, and her heart jumped to her throat. Strange. She found herself suffocating under Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Could it be that Qiao Nian knew something? Or was Qiao Nian the one who had been ying the violin here yesterday afternoon? Xia Xue was flustered, but she quickly calmed down. So what if that person was Qiao Nian? Mr. Dong Hua had already appointed her to be his female musician. Moreover, Brother Cao had already posted on Weibo. This matter was already set in stone. It could not be changed. If Qiao Nian really wanted to me someone, she could only me herself for being unlucky. After thinking through the implications, Xia Xue¡¯s uneasy heart slowly settled back down. She looked at Qiao Nian with a serious expression, as if she were reprimanding her. She said, ¡°Student Qiao Nian, I know that you¡¯re eager to be famous. I can also understand that you want to rece me as the female musician of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. This represents your ambition. However, Student Qiao Nian, Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert is about to begin. Please don¡¯te to this practice room again to disturb my practice.¡± Chapter 279 - Proving Her Innocence

Chapter 279: Proving Her Innocence

¡°Oh my god, Senior Xia Xue is really too kind!¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Dong Hua chose her. Who wouldn¡¯t like a good person who¡¯s beautiful, kind, and does both?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We have to learn from Senior Xia Xue in the future.¡± ¡­ When Wang Xuan heard these words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like vomiting. Where did this woman get her courage from? She was actually so blindly confident. She really didn¡¯t know how he cultivated to be so thick-skinned. How could someone like Xia Xue say that Nian Nian wanted to rece her? Was she worthy? Wang Xuan looked at Xia Xue expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t wee here in the future? Is this your private ce? And what right do you have to say that we came here to attract Brother Cao¡¯s attention? Also, you said that the tune just now was yed by a stereo. Are you immortal, or do you have special abilities and X-ray vision?¡± When Gao Lin heard Wang Xuan¡¯s continuous questions, she instantly felt that Wang Xuan was very stupid. She didn¡¯t even want to stoop to the level of an idiot like Wang Xuan, but for Senior Xia Xue¡¯s sake, she still said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gao Lin coldly. Slowly, she took out her violin and ced it on her left shoulder. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were cold. ¡°Whether I am or not, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡± Everyone looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. What did Qiao Nian mean? Was she going to y the violin in front of everyone? Was she trying to prove her innocence? Oh my god! Everyone stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. They were truly curious. Had Qiao Nian yed the music recording just now, or had she yed it herself? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t waste any more time. She slowly closed her eyes and began to bow the violin. The familiar music began again. Everyone looked at Qiao Nian in shock. Wasn¡¯t this the music they had just heard? Could it really be Qiao Nian? The tune was as gentle and delicate as ever, carrying a strong sense of longing. Anyone who heard it would be heartbroken. Gao Lin stood rooted to the ground, her eyes wide open. She looked at Qiao Nian in shock. How¡­ how was this possible? Qiao Nian was just a freshman, and she was just a country bumpkin. She had studied all her music on her own. How could she y such a beautiful violin song? This was impossible! This was absolutely impossible! Even though Gao Lin had seen Qiao Nian y the violin with her own eyes, she refused to believe that Qiao Nian knew how to y the violin well. Xia Xue, who was standing at the side, grew paler and paler. Her breathing gradually became erratic, and her legs felt a little weak. If she hadn¡¯t been supporting herself against the wall, she might have copsed. Xia Xue¡¯s heart gradually sank into the abyss. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she fought back her tears. She had also yed this song in front of Brother Cao. It was clearly the same song, but her song had no emotions to speak of. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t y it well at all. At this moment, she knew that she had lost. She knew very well that Brother Cao was looking for Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian finished thest note, she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with sorrow as she ced the violin back into the case. After a long while, everyone came back to their senses. They wiped their tears and began to cheer and apud. These voices were like an invisible hand pping Xia Xue and Gao Lin hard in the face. Xia Xue¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pierced by countless needles. It hurt so much that her heart couldn¡¯t beat. She looked at everyone looking at Qiao Nian with admiration, and the hatred in her heart grew more and more obvious. The admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes should have been directed at her. Qiao Nian! It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! Qiao Nian had stolen all the glory that belonged to her! Xia Xue clenched her fists involuntarily. For the first time, she had the urge to destroy someone. Xia Xue¡¯s mind raced as she thought about how to deal with Qiao Nian. At this moment, a feminine voice came from the door. ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡± Chapter 282 - Stupid Teammate

Chapter 282: Stupid Teammate

Brother Cao shifted his gaze away from the girl. A youngdy who was suitable for Mr. Dong Hua must be beautiful, kind, pure, and adorable. He had to think about it carefullyter and work hard to get Mr. Dong Hua out of being single. Brother Cao looked at Xia Xue. If Xia Xue hadn¡¯t returned to the dormitory to change her clothes, he would have thought highly of her. ¡°The ears of the public are sharp. Xia Xue,e and y. I believe in your talent and hard work. You must be better than a new student!¡± For some reason, Brother Cao felt that there was something wrong with the way Lu Nian was looking at him. Brother Cao¡¯s body stiffened involuntarily. He no longer dared to breathe loudly. What was going on? What was Mr. Dong Hua trying to do? Shouldn¡¯t he teach Qiao Nian a lesson? Brother Cao turned to look at Qiao Nian. He saw that the beautiful youngdy was talking to a ssmate beside her. The smile on her face made his heart race. He could no longer stare at that youngdy. Otherwise, he would betray Mr. Dong Hua sooner orter. Wang Xuan leaned over and whispered into Qiao Nian¡¯s ear. In a voice so low that only the two of them could hear, she asked carefully, ¡°Why do I feel that Brother Cao doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She turned her head and saw Brother Cao fleeing in a panic. She raised her eyebrows and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Look, Mr. Dong Hua is very dissatisfied with him.¡± Wang Xuan turned to look. Pfft. She tried to control the smile on her face. That was really the case! Mr. Dong Hua looked at Brother Cao with disdain. At this moment, Xia Xue was already in a difficult position. She had already found other excuses, and was hesitating about how to avoid the performance. Gao Lin, who had been standing beside Xia Xue, hurriedly stepped forward. She looked at Xia Xue expectantly and said, ¡°Sister Xia Xue, I believe you. You have to believe in yourself. You¡¯re much more outstanding than Qiao Nian. You can show her your skills and make her admit defeat!¡± Before Xia Xue could refuse, she choked on Gao Lin¡¯s words. She turned back to look at Gao Lin and frowned. However, Gao Lin thought that Xia Xue was praising her. She hurriedly made a gesture of encouragement. Xia Xue wanted to me Gao Lin, but she suddenly realized that Gao Lin had no idea that she was an imposter. At this moment, the situation was already very critical. She had no choice but topete. Xia Xue lowered her gaze. Just as she was thinking about what topete in, she heard Gao Lin say loudly, ¡°Sister Xia Xue, let¡¯spete in violin ying!¡± Xia Xue almost vomited blood. Her anger was already at the top of her head, but she couldn¡¯t re up. When the other students heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they hurriedly took out tissues to wipe their tears. ¡°Senior Xia, we¡¯ll cheer for you!¡± ¡°Senior Xia, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already prepared tissues!¡± ¡°Senior Xia, let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡­ Wang Xuan, who was standing at the side, revealed a bright smile and said, ¡°Yes, Senior Xia Xue, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯ve already prepared tissues. We all want to know how amazing you are. If Brother Cao takes a liking to you, we can all learn from you in the future!¡± With that, Wang Xuan turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked with a smile, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qiao Nian immediately gave a sweet smile. This smile won the favor of many male ssmates. ¡°Yes, Senior Xia. Please teach us!¡± Gao Lin looked at Qiao Nian and secretly rolled her eyes. She had never seen a woman as arrogant as Qiao Nian. Was Qiao Nian tired of living? How dare she provoke Xia Xue? Qiao Nian probably didn¡¯t know what death was since she dared topete with the female musician Mr. Dong Hua had taken a liking to. Actually, Xia Xue had initially wanted to use the piano she was best at, but she was now in a difficult position. Helpless, Xia Xue walked towards the violin. Her hands were cold and covered in sweat. Seeing how calm Xia Xue was, Gao Lin nced at the students present and pretended to think. ¡°What should you y?¡± Xia Xue knew that something was wrong. Worried that Gao Lin would say something wrong again, she hurriedly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Missing, right?¡± Gao Lin said loudly, thinking that she understood Xia Xue¡¯s intentions. Xia Xue was shocked. Xia Xue¡¯s eyes widened and she almost fainted! Gao Lin was such a useless teammate! Chapter 283 - Out of Tune

Chapter 283: Out of Tune

Seeing Xia Xue¡¯s shocked expression, Gao Lin smiled and said obediently, ¡°Sister Xia Xue, are we telepathic? Are we thinking the same thing?¡± Xia Xue didn¡¯t know what to say. The surrounding students grew excited. ¡°Speaking of which, I really want to hear Senior Xia Xue y ¡®Missing¡¯. I heard that Senior Xia Xue was recognized by Brother Cao because of this song. Her ying is better than Qiao Nian¡¯s.¡± ¡°Qiao Nian¡¯s ying just now was already touching enough. If Senior Xia Xue ys, won¡¯t we have to cry for a long time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I almost couldn¡¯t walk away from Qiao Nian¡¯s performance just now. She yed so well. I¡¯m alreadypletely immersed in sorrow!¡± ¡­ The other students spoke at once. Xia Xue couldn¡¯t choose any other song even if she wanted to. If she had to choose, she would choose a song that was even more difficult than ¡°Missing¡±. If that didn¡¯t work, then she would just shut up obediently, lest she embarrass herself! Xia Xue¡¯s eyes darted around. After some thought, she looked at Brother Cao tactfully and asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Cao asked me to practice the tune from the concert. If I y ¡®Missing¡¯, won¡¯t that be a little inappropriate?¡± Actually, she hoped that Brother Cao would let her change the song. Then, Brother Cao couldn¡¯t read her mind at all. He waved his hand casually and said sensibly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Any song will do. Since everyone likes this song, just y it. We have to put the audience first!¡± Xia Xue wanted to cry but had no tears! However, at this point, she could only brace herself and hope that she could perform well this time. Naturally, Gao Lin didn¡¯t notice Xia Xue¡¯s dilemma. She looked at Qiao Nian smugly, as if waiting for Qiao Nian to surrender. At this moment, Xia Xue ced the violin on her left shoulder. She took a deep breath and prepared to y the tune. The sound of the violin which had a sense of longing, could be heard. Xia Xue¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and her breathing was getting heavier. Her mind raced, thinking about how to avoid making a mistake. The students were also listening intently. Everyone was immersed in the song. ¡°That sounds alright!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel the same as Qiao Nian¡¯s!¡± ¡°Everyone has a different style. Alright, stop talking. Everyone, listen carefully!¡± ¡­ However, towards the end of the song, the students all frowned in unison. They felt that something was wrong with this song. Gao Lin had also discovered something strange about this song. There seemed to be a few things wrong. What was wrong with Sister Xia Xue? Why was she out of tune? Qiao Nian sat at the side, listening to Xia Xue y the piano. Her lips curved up slightly, and a trace of coldness shed in her eyes, filled with contempt. She had thought that Xia Xue was quite capable, but she didn¡¯t expect this. How was this any different from a child? With such standards, how could she be a female musician for Mr. Dong Hua? ¡°Strange, what¡¯s wrong with Senior Xia Xue?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why does she sound so awful?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t her standard!¡± ¡°She used to y the violin at the Wee G. Her violin skills were quite good. Why are her violin skills so bad now?¡± ¡°Could it be that Qiao Nian¡¯s ying is really too pleasant to the ear? If wepare these two sounds, we¡¯ll think that Xia Xue¡¯s is simply too awful to listen to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this also means that she¡¯s not very capable. Why would Brother Cao like her?¡± ¡°Who knows? Perhaps Sister Xia Xuexue has someone in her family helping her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably the case!¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really disappointed. I thought our department¡¯s belle was very good. I didn¡¯t expect her to be not so good!¡± ¡°Hurry up and choose a new faculty belle. I don¡¯t want to hear anyone praise her again!¡± ¡­ When Xia Xue heard her ssmates¡¯ words, it was as if they had pped her one after another. The pain was unbearable. Chapter 284 - Trying Hard to Recover

Chapter 284: Trying Hard to Recover

Gao Lin red fiercely at her ssmates, then looked at Xia Xue in disbelief. She had never expected Xia Xue to y so poorly. Did Xia Xue not want to y Missing? She had misunderstood. At this moment, Xia Xue was in an abyss of suffering. At that time, she didn¡¯t want to y the violin, because she wasn¡¯t good at it to begin with. No matter how well she yed the violin, it was nothingpared to Qiao Nian¡¯s. However, Xia Xue had been forced to y the violin by Gao Lin. She was under a lot of pressure, and now, she heard her ssmates pointing fingers at her. Her mind was in a mess. Xia Xue tried hard to remain calm. She still wanted to y this song well. Someone in the crowd said. ¡°Why do I think Qiao Nian is more suitable to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician?¡± When Xia Xue heard this, her mind exploded. Her hand suddenly trembled, and the violin let out a piercing sound. Xia Xue came back to her senses. She let go of the violin and it fell to the ground! For a moment, the training room fell silent. Xia Xue¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She bent down and picked up the violin. When she looked up, she saw the disappointment in her ssmates¡¯ eyes. Xia Xue¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and the violin in her hand fell to the ground again. Xia Xue squatted down, tears welling up in her eyes. She picked up the violin again. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Gao Lin looked at Xia Xue worriedly. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Xia Xue. When Brother Cao, who was standing at the side, heard Xia Xue¡¯s ying, his face was filled with displeasure. Wang Xuan, who had been silent all this while, stepped forward. She looked at Xia Xue curiously and asked in confusion, ¡°Senior Xia Xue, why aren¡¯t you continuing? Have you already forgotten the score?¡± Qiao Nian really wanted to give Wang Xuan a thumbs up. This question was simply too good. Most of the people who came to this ssroom today were die-hard fans of Mr. Dong Hua. They were looking forward to Xia Xue¡¯s wless performance, but no one expected her to make such a low-level mistake. They could not tolerate this. How could Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician forget her score? She was simply too ipetent! ¡°That¡¯s right. Xia Xue is Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. If others can¡¯t remember the score, it was fine but how can she forget? How can she make such a low-level mistake?¡± ¡°With her standards, if she were to attend Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, her reputation would be ruined!¡± ¡°We should go to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s Weibo and ask for a recement!¡± ¡­ When Xia Xue heard those words, tears welled up in her eyes. Brother Cao looked at Xia Xue¡¯s pitiful appearance and frowned. He said, ¡°Every concert Mr. Dong Hua performs is world-ss, so all the requirements are perfect. Your standard¡­¡± Although Brother Cao didn¡¯t finish his sentence, everyone understood that Brother Cao wouldn¡¯t allow Xia Xue to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. Lu Nian stood calmly at the side. He didn¡¯t speak, but his gaze involuntarily fell on Qiao Nian. Xia Xue naturally understood what Brother Cao meant. She was extremely flustered. She kept taking deep breaths, trying to remain calm, but she still couldn¡¯t hide the fear in her heart. Xia Xue nced at Gao Lin, who was also standing rooted to the ground in shock. She didn¡¯t know what to say, nor how to salvage the situation. Xia Xue¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. Her eyes suddenly lit up. She had found an excuse. She looked at Brother Cao, who was standing at the side, and said gently, ¡°Brother Cao, I¡¯m really sorry. I was too nervous this time. With everyone looking at me with anticipation, I won¡¯t make such a mistake again.¡± Without waiting for Brother Cao to speak, Wang Xuan asked impatiently, ¡°Senior Xia Xue, do you mean that our presence here has affected your performance?¡± Chapter 286 - Goddess’ Descent

Chapter 286: Goddess¡¯ Descent

At this moment, someone in the crowd finally spoke the truth. ¡°What stage fright? She¡¯s clearly not capable enough!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If she¡¯s really capable, why would she have stage fright?¡± ¡°I hereby announce that from today onwards, Qiao Nian is the person I admire the most! She is my idol!¡± ¡°Student Qiao Nian, can you tell everyone where you studied music in the past? Can you teach me my poor hand?¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I want to learn too!¡± ¡­ In an instant, the ssroom became extremely lively. Qiao Nian smiled and said softly, ¡°Actually, you just need to practice more. There¡¯s no trick to it. Later on, I¡¯ll post something I think will be useful on the school website. Everyone can take a look.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, everyone was overjoyed. They instantly cheered. ¡°Oh my god, Qiao Nian is like a goddess who has descended from the sky. She¡¯s so kind!¡± ¡°I like her so much. I¡¯m going to woo her in the future!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is my idol. I¡¯m Qiao Nian¡¯s first fan!¡± ¡­ When Gao Lin and Xia Xue heard that everyone liked Qiao Nian, their expressions grew uglier and uglier. They stood rooted to the ground, not daring to make a sound, trying hard to reduce their presence. However, Qiao Nian had no intention of letting them off the hook. She smiled and turned to look at Xia Xue, her red lips curved up slightly. ¡°Senior Xia Xue, you haven¡¯t given me a score yet!¡± Xia Xue¡¯s face turned paler and paler. For a moment, she felt so ashamed that she wished she could find a ce to hide. Seeing this, Brother Cao spoke up to help Xia Xue out of the situation. ¡°Student Qiao Nian, you did well just now. If it were up to me, I would give you 99 points. I¡¯m just afraid that if I give you one more point, you¡¯ll be arrogant. Student Xia Xue hasn¡¯t reached your level yet, so she can¡¯t give you a score!¡± Hearing Brother Cao¡¯s words, the entire hall was in an uproar. Brother Cao had praised Qiao Nian and belittled Xia Xue. Could it be that Brother Cao had already decided to let Qiao Nian be the female musician? Everyone present was looking forward to seeing Qiao Nian be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. It had to be known that Xia Xue bing Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician would only affect the quality of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance. If Qiao Nian could be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician, they would definitely approve. ¡°Brother Cao, why don¡¯t you ept Qiao Nian as your student?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Cao. If Student Qiao Nian bes Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician, I believe that Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance will definitely be as perfect as ever!¡± ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve seen for yourself how capable Qiao Nian is. Qiao Nian is so talented. Brother Cao, are you really not going to give her a chance?¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian looked at her ssmates, who were speaking up for her. Her lips curved up slightly. It seemed that most people could appreciate beauty, except for Gao Lin, who was brainless. Brother Cao hesitated. He pursed his lips slightly and pondered this question seriously. At this moment, Brother Cao suddenly felt Lu Nian looking at him. Brother Cao instantly felt a chill run down his spine. He involuntarily straightened his back. Alright, he now understood what Mr. Dong Hua meant. Brother Cao nced at everyone and sighed slightly. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid everyone will be disappointed in this matter. Back then, I was the one who chose Student Xia Xue to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. If I tell Mr. Dong Hua that he has to change his female musician, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Dong Hua will be unhappy. Unless he can personally post on Weibo to ask Student Qiao Nian to perform, I can¡¯t help you with this matter!¡± As soon as Brother Cao finished speaking, he felt the gaze behind him turn even colder. Strange. What was going on? Didn¡¯t he do what Dong Hua wanted? Why was Dong Hua unhappy? Brother Cao frowned slightly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak anymore. When the other students heard Brother Cao¡¯s words, they instantly felt disappointed. At this moment, they were doubting Brother Cao¡¯s ability to appreciate beauty. They had just been curious about why Mr. Dong Hua had chosen Xia Xue to be his female musician. Now, they finally understood. So Brother Cao had chosen her. However, Brother Cao¡¯s method of choosing female musicians was too careless. Qiao Nian was clearly much better than Xia Xue. Why wasn¡¯t Brother Cao willing to choose Qiao Nian? Chapter 287 - Old Fool?

Chapter 287: Old Fool?

Xia Xue¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Fortunately, Brother Cao didn¡¯t deny that she was the female musician. Otherwise, she would definitely be humiliated today. Xia Xue turned to look at Qiao Nian, a trace of triumph appearing in her eyes. So what if Qiao Nian was powerful? As long as Brother Cao did not choose Qiao Nian, Qiao Nian would still not be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. With this thought in mind, Xia Xue straightened her back. She was the female musician chosen by Brother Cao. This was an indelible fact. And Qiao Nian was just someone who yed the violin better than her. She wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Wang Xuan, who was standing at the side, frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on Brother Cao, and she felt a little ufortable. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Brother Cao. Why did he give up on Qiao Nian, an outstanding female musician, and instead let an imposter like Xia Xue be a female musician? Had Brother Cao gone senile? Or could it be that Brother Cao couldn¡¯t tell who could y better? This was impossible. Brother Cao must have a certain level of appreciation. Could it be that Brother Cao had taken a bribe from Xia Xue? Wang Xuan¡¯s gaze fell on Mr. Dong Hua, who was behind Brother Cao. Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s skin was already fair to begin with, so this made him look even more sinister. His phoenix-like eyes were slightly narrowed, and he looked displeased. Didn¡¯t Brother Cao realize that Mr. Dong Hua was angry? Actually, Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Brother Cao to answer like this either. However, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable. Brother Cao might have his own thoughts. It was her honor to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. If Mr. Dong Hua was unwilling to invite her to be his female musician, that would be his choice. This was a matter of mutual consent, not coercion. However, Qiao Nian believed that Mr. Dong Hua would never let Xia Xue be his female musician again. Seeing that Brother Cao had not changed his mind, the others lost all interest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go back. Xia Xue still has to practice. If she doesn¡¯t pull it off well, she¡¯ll me us again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling indignant for Mr. Dong Hua. Looks like Mr. Dongfang¡¯s concert will definitely be ruined!¡± ¡°What kind of good music can a person who has even forgotten the score of a violin produce?¡± ¡°Is it because Xia Xue is good-looking?¡± ¡°No way. Xia Xue is far inferior to Qiao Nian.¡± ¡°Or perhaps Brother Cao has special taste?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert, it seems that Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert won¡¯t end well. I just hope that Mr. Dong Hua will learn his lesson and never use Xia Xue again!¡± ¡­ When Brother Cao heard these words, he frowned. What nonsense were these people spouting? Brother Cao was worried about Mr. Dong Hua. If he still couldn¡¯t find the person who yed the violin that afternoon, he would probably disappoint his fans. This Xia Xue was simply useless. When he first saw Xia Xue, he had thought that she was not bad. Now, the more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was like a toad! When Mr. Dong Hua found the person he was looking for, he would make Xia Xue scram as far away as possible. Qiao Nian had also nned to leave. At this moment, Mr. Dong Hua spoke. ¡°Miss Qiao, please wait.¡± Xia Xue¡¯s heart, which had been set at ease, instantly rose to her throat. Gao Lin walked to the door and turned back, frowning in surprise. How could a mere assistant be so rude as to stop Qiao Nian on such an asion? Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks and handed the violin to Wang Xuan, asking her to bring it back to the ssroom. Holding the violin, Wang Xuan walked to the door. Seeing that Gao Lin still wanted to eavesdrop, she smiled and called out, ¡°Gao Lin, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back together!¡± Gao Lin¡¯s expression froze. She red at Wang Xuan angrily but remained silent. When Wang Xuan passed by Gao Lin, she secretly ced a pen in Gao Lin¡¯s pocket without anyone seeing. Chapter 288 - How Much Do You Want?

Chapter 288: How Much Do You Want?

There were only four people left in the entire training room. Xia Xue looked at Brother Cao¡¯s assistant uneasily. She didn¡¯t understand why Brother Cao¡¯s assistant had stopped Qiao Nian. Lu Nian secretly gave Brother Cao a look. Brother Cao instantly understood. Brother Cao turned to look at Xia Xue and said with a smile, ¡°Go to the 22nd training room and practice now. When the timees, record yourself. I¡¯ll listen to it again.¡± Xia Xue wasn¡¯t sure what was going on either, but since Brother Cao had said so, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only walk towards the training room next door uneasily. After Xia Xue left, and only the three of them were left in the room, Brother Cao looked at Qiao Nian. He crossed his arms and spoke in the tone of a domineering CEO. ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Brother Cao in confusion. Lu Nian couldn¡¯t help but hit Brother Cao on the head. He said with disdain, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Brother Cao looked at Lu Nian in disbelief and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re messing up my hairstyle. You don¡¯t know anything about fashion!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to pay attention to Qiao Nian?¡± At the mention of this, Brother Cao¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Of course I did!¡± ¡°Have you noticed, then?¡± ¡°Of course I noticed!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s confused expression, Brother Cao turned to look at Lu Nian and nodded. ¡°Then what did you notice?¡± Brother Cao said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she just want to climb into your bed? I¡¯ve already noticed her. All I want to do now is give her a sum of money and send her away.¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. What climbing into his bed? Why was there such a huge usation? Qiao Nian felt even more wronged than Dou E [1. Main character who was framed in the Chinese book The Injustice to Dou E]. Lu Nian was speechless. Brother Cao realized that there was something wrong with their expressions. Suddenly, he was no longer certain of his guess. He tidied his hairstyle and asked with a sheepish smile, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Don¡¯t I understand what you mean?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯re a top manager, after all. What kind of nonsense is in your head!¡± Brother Cao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how dare you scold me?¡± ¡°Did she say anything wrong?¡± Lu Nian raised his eyebrows slightly. Brother Cao clutched his chest and took a step back. He was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect Lu Nian to help an outsider scold him. ¡°You¡¯re actually helping an outsider?¡± Brother Cao¡¯s heart was bleeding. ¡°With your intelligence, how did you be a top manager?¡± Lu Nian asked seriously. Hearing Lu Nian¡¯s question, Brother Cao instantly felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve done everything perfectly for you. You were the one who asked me to pay attention to her. Of course I did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to keep an eye on her abilities, not ban her!¡± Lu Nian said helplessly. ¡°Huh?¡± Brother Cao was a little confused. However, Brother Cao quickly came back to his senses. His eyes widened as he asked curiously, ¡°Could she be the person you¡¯ve been looking for?¡± ¡°Your intelligence has finally returned home.¡± Brother Cao was shocked. Holy shit. What had he just done? He had almost banned Qiao Nian. Brother Cao¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian and Lu Nian¡¯s faces. The two of them were echoing each other, as if they already knew each other. Oh my god, hadn¡¯t he just missed the best opportunity to rece that toad Xia Xue? Brother Cao¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her palm-sized face was exquisite and bright, and her lips were delicate. Her fox-like eyes were soul-stirring, as if she possessed an indescribable nobility. She also had a mature charm that was different from her peers. Although she didn¡¯t look like someone who would climb into bed, but the way she looked was too unsafe. He couldn¡¯t be med for getting the wrong idea. Who would have thought that such a good-looking person would be so talented? Chapter 289 - Apologizing

Chapter 289: Apologizing

Brother Cao was a person who repented immediately. He hurriedly reached out to Qiao Nian and said apologetically, ¡°Miss Qiao Nian, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now. Previously, Mr. Dong Hua asked me to take notice of a girl, but that girl got Mr. Dong Hua drunk and tried to climb into his bed. From then on, Dong Hua never told me about other girls again. This time, I thought it was still the same thing, so it was all a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t mind me!¡± Seeing that Brother Cao had admitted his mistake so frankly, and that there was indeed a reason for it, Qiao Nian reached out to shake his hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved.¡± Qiao Nian was still a little surprised. Brother Cao wasn¡¯t very smart. How did he be a top manager? After Brother Cao let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, he nced at Lu Nian timidly and asked carefully, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lu Nian didn¡¯t look at Brother Cao. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His voice was a little low and maic. ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me Big Brother, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my god-sister. Do whatever you want. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. For some reason, she felt that Mr. Lu Nian was understanding her more and more. This feeling was not bad. Brother Cao looked at the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and vaguely sensed a dangerous aura. His heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he felt that this youngdy¡¯s personality was simr to Dong Hua¡¯s. ¡°Will it affect anything?¡± Brother Cao asked weakly. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to go all out, the more sensational the better.¡± Lu Nian¡¯s lips curved up in agreement. Brother Cao looked at Lu Nian in disbelief. What happened to keeping a low profile? Why did he have to be so high-profile now? With her hands behind her back, Qiao Nian took a step back and smiled at Lu Nian. ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked out. Brother Cao¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. He looked at Lu Nian, who was looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s back, and frowned. Worriedly, he said, ¡°Lu Nian, didn¡¯t you say previously that you wanted to keep a low profile? Moreover, your brother also said that you had to keep a low profile and not disturb the peace and quiet of the school! Aren¡¯t you causing chaos in the school?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± Lu Nian said nonchntly. It was rare to meet such an interesting and talented girl. Since she wanted to make a scene, he would apany her! Brother Cao was shocked. Brother Cao didn¡¯t understand what kind of magic that little girl, Qiao Nian, had. How could she make Mr. Dong Hua, who had always kept a low profile, act so brazenly? ¡­ After Qiao Nian returned to the ssroom, her mind was filled with thoughts of how to cause trouble. Before long, she saw Gao Lin walking in. Gao Lin looked worried. She must have just returned from Xia Xue¡¯s room. Sensing Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze, Gao Lin nced at her, then obediently returned to her seat. When she was in the recording studio just now, she had been recording with Sister Xia Xue. For some reason, she clearly felt that Sister Xia Xue was already working very hard, but the music she recorded was always a littlecking. To be precise, Sister Xia Xue yed every song well, but every song was empty and soulless, unable to move the audience. At that time, when she saw that Xia Xue was in a daze, she began to have a heart-to-heart chat with her. She wanted Xia Xue to get her bearings as soon as possible. However, she had never expected Xia Xue¡¯s next words to stun her. Xia Xue told her everything that had happened. Just as she had suspected, Xia Xue had taken the spot that belonged to Qiao Nian. Although she had already guessed the truth, she was still very confused when she heard Xia Xue¡¯s words. Chapter 290 - Fake Replacement

Chapter 290: Fake Recement

The position she had been so proud of was actually stolen from Qiao Nian by Xia Xue. This morning, she had even bragged shamelessly in front of Qiao Nian. At the thought of this, Gao Lin felt even more humiliated. Gao Lin carefully nced at Qiao Nian, who was sitting not far away. Qiao Nian was calmly wiping her violin, as if she wasn¡¯t angry at Xia Xue for stealing her spot. When Gao Lin thought of what had happened in the training room, she took a deep breath. Xia Xue was right. Since fate had brought Xia Xue and Brother Cao together, Qiao Nian could only me herself for not being around. When Gao Lin thought of Xia Xue, she frowned. She had to be more careful and stay away from Xia Xue. After all, Xia Xue was an imposter. The further away she was, the safer she would be. Gao Lin was no longer willing to call Xia Xue Sister Xia Xue. Although she was very ashamed of Xia Xue¡¯s actions, she was now in the same boat as Xia Xue. Right now, she could only trample Qiao Nian under her feet, so that Qiao Nian would never be able to make aeback. This way, no one would know that Xia Xue was an imposter. Today¡¯s incident was truly a close shave. However, Gao Lin was still very jealous of Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian could y both the zither and the violin very well. Moreover, every time she yed, she could infuse her soul into the tune, deeply touching the listeners! This was something that even some outstanding musicians could not do. How did Qiao Nian do it? Gao Lin thought dazedly. Suddenly, she shook her head vigorously. This wouldn¡¯t do. How could she envy Qiao Nian? Qiao Nian was just a wild girl from the countryside. Even if she had the ability, so what? Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t meant to be sessful. In the end, Qiao Nian was just a stepping stone for Xia Xue. Now that Xia Xue had sessfully debuted, she would definitely think of a way to end Qiao Nian¡¯s musical dream. No matter how talented Qiao Nian was, there was nothing she could do. With this thought in mind, Gao Lin felt much better. Qiao Nian ced the violin she had wiped into the case. She twirled the pen in her hand, feeling extremely happy. Wang Xuan smiled at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Just now, a senior came to look for me. She said that she wanted to invite you to the field tomorrow morning to improvise with everyone. What do you think?¡± Wang Xuan¡¯s words instantly attracted Gao Lin¡¯s attention. She immediately pricked up her ears to listen. ¡°Sure, of course I¡¯m willing to go to such a fun ce!¡± Qiao Nian agreed readily. She had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable opportunity to cause a scene. Since the heavens were willing to stand on her side, she naturally had to perform well. Wang Xuan smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reply to them now!¡± As Gao Lin listened to Wang Xuan and Qiao Nian¡¯s conversation, her heart began to race. The two violin pieces Qiao Nian had yed in the training room previously had already drawn many people to Qiao Nian¡¯s side, and they hoped that Qiao Nian would be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. If Qiao Nian yed the violin for everyone on the field tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t everyone in the school know that Qiao Nian¡¯s violin skills were much better than Xia Xue¡¯s? Perhaps someone with ulterior motives would even realize that Xia Xue was an imposter. At the thought of this, Gao Lin began to lose herposure. Then her n with Xia Xue would have to be brought forward. When school ended in the evening, Qiao Nian had just walked out of the school gates and was about to take a taxi home when she saw a Bentley driving towards her. It stopped steadily in front of her. When she looked at the license te number, she was slightly stunned and surprised. The car window wasn¡¯t rolled down. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the car from the outside, but she was certain that he had arrived. Qiao Nian opened the door behind her and got into the car. She saw him leaningzily against the seat, ying with his pendant. There seemed to be a trace of danger around him. Chen Qing, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, greeted softly, ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Second Young Master said¡­¡± Before Chen Qing could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s on the way to pick you up.¡± Chapter 291 - Dirty Guess

Chapter 291: Dirty Guess

Chen Qing was slightly stunned. What was going on? That was not what Second Young Master had said just now. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think too much about it. She put the violin away and closed the car door. At this moment, Gao Lin, Xia Xue, and Liu Yu came out of the campus and saw Qiao Nian getting into a Bentley. A calctive look shed in Xia Xue¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be puzzled and asked in confusion, ¡°Lin Lin, didn¡¯t you say that she came from the countryside? I don¡¯t think so. Otherwise, why would a luxury car pick her up?¡± Of course, Liu Yu had also seen Qiao Nian get into the Bentley. Her gaze fell on the license te. She vaguely felt that it was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember. Gao Lin was already jealous of Qiao Nian. She had initially thought that Xia Xue would steal Qiao Nian¡¯s position and make sure that Qiao Nian would never be able to make aeback. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s musical skills were still very good. Most of her ssmates would probably be Qiao Nian¡¯s fans tomorrow. At the thought of this, Gao Lin¡¯s frown deepened. She said angrily, ¡°Those who can enter this school halfway are either rich or noble. This means that Qiao Nian is quite capable.¡± Hearing Gao Lin¡¯s words, Liu Yu instantly understood. Her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in An City who can afford to drive a limited edition Bentley. Aren¡¯t they all old men in their forties or fifties?¡± When Gao Lin heard Liu Yu¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. Xia Xue pursed her lips and asked in confusion, ¡°Do you think that person is from the music industry?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Just as Gao Lin finished speaking, she thought of something and said coldly, ¡°She ys the violin so intensely. It must be because the person who keeps her especially likes the violin, so she practices every day to please him.¡± The more Gao Lin spoke, the more she felt that her guess was correct. She nodded fiercely. ¡°Yes, that must be it.¡± Xia Xue frowned in disapproval. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± This time, Liu Yu stood on Gao Lin¡¯s side and said angrily, ¡°Otherwise, why would she be carrying a violin?¡± The more Gao Lin thought about it, the angrier she became. She took a step forward and clenched her fists tightly. She said indignantly, ¡°She must be a kept woman. We have to expose her. We can¡¯t let such a despicable person stay in our school, lest it affects our school¡¯s reputation!¡± Gao Lin took out her phone and hurriedly took a photo of the Bentley. Liu Yu looked at the Bentley getting further and further away and asked worriedly, ¡°Did you get it?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve filmed everything. This time, I must ruin her reputation!¡± Hatred shed in Gao Lin¡¯s eyes. Xia Xue, who was standing at the side, remained silent. She lowered her gaze slightly, her red lips curving up. In the car. Fu Hang looked down at his phone and asked casually, ¡°How was school today?¡± Qiao Nian thought about what had happened in the music training room. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It was fine.¡± ¡°Have you seen Lu Nian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. After that, the car fell silent. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou, who happened to look over. For a moment, her expression paled. He exuded a cold aura, like an ice cube that no one could melt. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze identally fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s thin and sexy lips. She suddenly recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality. Zhou Zhou¡­ Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Is there something dirty on my face?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that she had been staring at Gu Zhou. ¡°No, how have you been feeling recently?¡± Gu Zhou pondered for a moment, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°In what way exactly?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned by Gu Zhou¡¯s words. She blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°Your health, of course. Other than your health, what else can I be concerned about?¡± After Qiao Nian spoke, her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly. Her gaze traveled down Gu Zhou¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple and gradually moved downwards. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene when Gu Zhou was bathing on the mountain. She thought of his perfect and sexy figure and felt her mouth go dry. Chapter 292 - I Don’t Mind

Chapter 292: I Don¡¯t Mind

Qiao Nian¡¯s face was a little red. Silently, she looked away. Was her question just now really ambiguous? Just as Qiao Nian was beginning to doubt herself, she heard Gu Zhou say unhurriedly, ¡°If you want to pay attention to other aspects of my life, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. Oh my god! Qiao Nian felt a little suffocated. Gu Zhou was truly bold. How could he say such vicious words? Qiao Nian coughed and sat up straight. In all seriousness, she said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I¡¯m your doctor. I just need to pay attention to your health!¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu, you¡¯re my wife. You can also try my body to see if you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned red. What? Try his body? How could he have the nerve to say such a thing? Chen Qing, who was driving, felt a chill run down his spine when he heard Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Shouldn¡¯t such intimate words between husband and wife be whispered in the room? What did Second Young Master mean by this? Was he bullying him for being single? Chen Qing¡¯s heart copsed. Qiao Nian took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to talk about such ambiguous topics anymore. Casually, she asked, ¡°You and Mr. Dong Hua are as close as brothers. Will you attend his concert as well?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he took out a ticket from his pocket and handed it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took it and looked at it. Only then did she notice the serial number on the ticket. 521!!! Qiao Nian looked shocked. Gu Zhou said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll sit next to you!¡± Only then did Qiao Nian realize that Matriarch Gu had been nning this for a long time! ¡°Are you going?¡± Qiao Nian asked with mixed feelings. Gu Zhou pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re like brothers. It won¡¯t be good if I don¡¯t go!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. She retracted her gaze and looked ahead. Her gaze fell on the familiar streets and she hurriedly stopped Chen Qing. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± Chen Qing pulled the car to the side and turned to look at Qiao Nian. ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± A trace of a smile shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said, ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant selling spicy duck necks that I haven¡¯t eaten in a long time. I wonder if it¡¯s still open.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Is the spicy duck neck edible?¡± Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I eat instant noodles?¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Chen Qing sat in the driver¡¯s seat, suppressing hisughter. If he were tough, his year-end bonus would be in jeopardy. Without another word, Qiao Nian got out of the car. She had just taken a few steps when she heard the car door open again. She turned around and saw Gu Zhou walking towards her. Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks. When Gu Zhou walked up to her, she smiled and said, ¡°The spicy duck neck is really delicious!¡± This was an alley leading to An University. All kinds of snacks were ced on both sides of the alley. This was the famous food street of An University. Qiao Nian really hated herself for not having two more stomachs. Otherwise, she would have eaten the entire street. She was going to save her stomach for her favorite spicy duck neck. From afar, Qiao Nian could see that the shop was still open. Her fox-like eyes instantly narrowed to a line. Her lips curved up slightly as she ran over quickly, saying excitedly, ¡°Boss, I want a spicy duck neck for fifty yuan. Thank you.¡± Gu Zhou walked over and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He had rarely seen Qiao Nian so happy. Suddenly, he was curious about what kind of delicacy the spicy duck neck was. Gu Zhou followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and saw a cab filled with duck necks of several vors. However, these items looked a little dirty. Gu Zhou frowned. Was this thing edible? Chapter 293 - Ordinary Happiness

Chapter 293: Ordinary Happiness

Would Qiao Nian really not have diarrhea after eating this? A trace of suspicion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. At this moment, thedy boss walked over with her three-year-old son in her arms. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the child¡¯s face, and his dark eyes deepened. Naturally, thedy boss did not notice Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Her gaze fell on the busy boss¡¯s face. She frowned and said, ¡°Help your son buy some milk powderter. I¡¯ll help you look after the shop.¡± ¡°Alright, give me a moment.¡± The man nodded. Thedy boss¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s face. She looked at him for a few seconds, then took out a tissue from her bag and wiped the boss¡¯s sweat. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy an air conditioner in the shop too!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no air-conditioning needed in the shop. Why waste this money?¡± The boss frowned and red at thedy boss. ¡°A second-hand air conditioner won¡¯t cost much,¡± thedy boss said. ¡°That¡¯s still money. Our small fan can still be used. I¡¯ll just use the fan in the shop. You can just turn on the air conditioner at home,¡± the boss said disapprovingly. A trace of worry shed in thedy boss¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Then shall we sleep in the same room tonight?¡± The boss frowned and said unhappily, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t sleep with you. My snoring is so loud that it will shake the heavens. When the timees, neither you nor the child will be able to sleep well. Go to the side and stay there. Don¡¯t interfere with my work!¡± Thedy boss felt a little helpless when she heard the boss¡¯s words. She sighed and carried the child to the side. Seeing this, Qiao Nian suddenly fell into a daze. Although the boss didn¡¯t look well and his voice wasn¡¯t gentle, every word he said was for the sake of his wife and son. This was the responsibility of a father. This was ordinary happiness. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou. She saw that he had been staring nkly at the child in thedy boss¡¯s arms. Gu Zhou kept staring at the child? Could it be that Gu Zhou liked children very much? Qiao Nian had always felt that she knew Gu Zhou very well, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t read his emotions. The child also sensed that Gu Zhou was staring at him. He looked up at Gu Zhou and said in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle, the duck neck costs 30 yuan a catty. It¡¯s really delicious.¡± When the boss anddy boss heard the child¡¯s words, they instantlyughed. Their eyes sparkled with happiness! Gu Zhou pursed his lips and turned to look at Chen Qing. He took the duck neck and left with Qiao Nian. Chen Qing walked over and took out a hundred-dor bill from his wallet. He handed it to the boss and said, ¡°Keep the change!¡± When the boss heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he was a little ttered. He said fearfully, ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°This is the deposit Mr. Gu gave you. From now on, you have to send 100 yuan worth of duck neck to the Gu family vi every day. We will reimburse you for the travel expenses. Most importantly, the ingredients have to be very clean!¡± When the boss heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Only then did Chen Qing leave, keeping up with Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. In the car. Qiao Nian looked at the duck neck in her hand and she was in an extremely good mood. Gu Zhou stared at the duck neck and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating it now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat it when we get home. It¡¯ll make the car smell bad,¡± Qiao Nian exined simply. Chapter 294 - Temptation

Chapter 294: Temptation

Gu Zhou retracted his gaze indifferently and gently twirled the pendant in his hand, as if he was thinking about something. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She realized that Gu Zhou seemed to be in a daze. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Qiao Nian recalled the look in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes when he saw the child just now. She hesitated for a moment, then pretended to ask casually, ¡°Do you like children a lot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Gu Zhou answered without hesitation. Qiao Nian was a little surprised by Gu Zhou¡¯s answer. She had thought that Gu Zhou liked children. If Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like children, why was he staring at thedy boss¡¯s child? Qiao Nian saw that Gu Zhou looked troubled. Since Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t ask further. The entire journey was quiet. Half an hourter, they arrived home. Qiao Nian picked up the duck neck excitedly, and forgot about her unhappiness. The duck neck was simply a delicacy! Qiao Nian had just walked into the living room when she eagerly took out the duck neck. In an instant, the spicy fragrance filled the entire living room. Qiao Nian put on a pair of disposable gloves and hurriedly picked one up, cing it in her mouth. The fragrant and numbing taste spread in her mouth. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She picked up the cup Gu Zhou handed her and took a sip of water. Spicy! So spicy! The familiar taste was simply too nostalgic. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, whose face was flushed red from the spiciness. There was a faintyer of mist in her eyes. He didn¡¯t understand. If she couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, why did she have to eat such spicy food? ¡°Thank you.¡± After Qiao Nian finished her drink, she put the cup aside and smiled at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou said, ¡°Since it¡¯s so spicy, don¡¯t eat it!¡± ¡°This is what makes it delicious! You won¡¯t understand!¡± With that, Qiao Nian moved on to the second duck neck. This smell was simply irresistible. Just by smelling it, Gu Zhou could tell that it was very spicy. He saw that Qiao Nian was still eating one after another. Her lips were a little red and swollen from the spiciness, as if they had been ravaged. He couldn¡¯t help but want to ravage her again. At this moment, Qiao Nian stuck out her tongue and gently licked her lips. Then, she opened her mouth slightly, making a panting sound. Gu Zhou¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. His throat moved involuntarily, and his breathing became erratic. He wanted to kiss her hard! Gu Zhou closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, his eyes were cold. He swiftly closed the food box and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. She frowned slightly, resistance written all over her face. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s red lips and for some reason, had the urge to bite them. Gu Zhou looked away indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Eating too much spicy food isn¡¯t good for your stomach!¡± ¡°No, my stomach is fine. This little spice is nothing.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and exined seriously, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. I know how to take care of myself.¡± Before Gu Zhou could speak, his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Just let me have a little more!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice trailed off. Her voice was soft, giving off the impression that she was acting spoiled. Actually, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t acting spoiled. The duck neck was simply too spicy, and her voice had changed as well. ¡°Isn¡¯t it spicy?¡± Gu Zhou asked, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Chapter 295 - Taking the Initiative

Chapter 295: Taking the Initiative

Qiao Nian looked up at him. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was a little intriguing. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, but she still said honestly, ¡°The first bite was quite spicy, but after that, only the fragrance remained.¡± With that, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the transparent box in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. Her beautiful fox-like eyes darted around, then she smiled and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± Qiao Nian felt that after she finished speaking, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze on her grew deeper and deeper. What was going on? Was she already hallucinating because of the spiciness? This shouldn¡¯t be the case. This had never happened to her before. At this moment, the man pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you really want me to try it?¡± As he spoke, the man stood up. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. She didn¡¯t know why Gu Zhou still had to stand up to eat duck neck, but she still tried to persuade him in all seriousness. ¡°You can give it a try. This one is especially¡­ um¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish her sentence, Gu Zhou had already bent down and pressed his lips against hers, silencing her words. A spicy, sweet taste filled her mouth! Steaming hot¡­ Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Her eyes were wide open. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were closed, and his long, curly eyshes were almost touching her face. Qiao Nian frowned and tried to break free. However, the moment she moved, the man¡¯s hand grabbed the back of her head, forcing her to stop moving. ¡°You¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were instantly lost in the man¡¯s mouth. Without hesitation, Gu Zhou took another step forward, pressing himself against her. He reached into her mouth and tasted her carefully. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but blush. She could smell the faint scent of mint from Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth. Thinking of Gu Zhou¡¯s actions, she felt both shy and puzzled. Was Gu Zhou crazy? How could he kiss her? There must have been some spicy duck neck sauce stuck to her lips just now. How could Gu Zhou kiss her just like that? How strange. Wasn¡¯t Gu Zhou a clean freak? Then why did he still kiss her? Qiao Nian thought dazedly. Her mind was a little dizzy from theck of oxygen, and she saw fireworks. After a long while, Gu Zhou finally let go of Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian breathed in the fresh air, she couldn¡¯t stop panting. It took her a long time to regain her senses. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and asked, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed not too spicy. It tastes pretty good.¡± Gu Zhou licked his lips as he spoke, interrupting Qiao Nian seriously. Qiao Nian was confused. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. So Gu Zhou was testing the spiciness of the duck neck. She felt a little unwell now. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish her sentence, Gu Zhou kissed her again, but this time, it wasn¡¯t as violent as thest time. Instead, it was just a light peck. Qiao Nian blinked in confusion. ¡°The taste is still very spicy!¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. Qiao Nian no longer knew how to describe her feelings. She suddenly felt that the duck neck wasn¡¯t that delicious either, because Gu Zhou had already sessfully ruined her appetite. How annoying! Qiao Nian stood up coldly and was about to go upstairs to practice her violin when she saw Jiang Yue walking down the stairs. Jiang Yue seemed to have been petrified. Shock and disbelief were written all over her face. She had never expected Gu Zhou to take the initiative to kiss someone. Moreover, that person had food stains on her mouth. Jiang Yue still remembered when she was 16 years old. She had sat on the sofa with Grandma and watched television together with her. At that time, the male and female leads in the television series were hugging and kissing sweetly. She still remembered the disgust in Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s eyes, as if kissing was the most disgusting thing in the world. But Brother Ah Zhou had just taken the initiative to kiss Qiao Nian, and not just once. Gu Zhou seemed to have noticed Jiang Yue¡¯s presence as well. His voice was low and hoarse as he questioned, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Chapter 296 - Holding a Grandchild?

Chapter 296: Holding a Grandchild?

When Jiang Yue heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she came back to her senses. She bit her lip and said after a long while, ¡°Grandma, Grandma wants you to go over.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Zhou stood up and walked upstairs. He brushed past Jiang Yue, not even sparing her a nce. Jiang Yue was deeply hurt. She tried hard to calm herself down and clenched her fists. Only then did she look at Qiao Nian and greet her. ¡°Second Sister-inw!¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly in greeting. She recalled that Grandma had been eating the medicinal cuisine she had made recently, and asked, ¡°How is Grandma feeling today?¡± Jiang Yue thought for a while and said, ¡°Grandma likes to sleep recently. Nothing else.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she nodded slightly and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Qiao Nian prepared to go upstairs, but Jiang Yue stopped her. ¡°Second Sister-inw!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue and asked in confusion, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± A trace of hesitation shed in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes. After a long while, she asked softly, ¡°Second Sister-inw, do you like children?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yue to ask this question. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Did Gu Zhou have an illegitimate child? A trace of cunning shed in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes. She smiled lightly and pretended not to care. ¡°Second Sister-inw, I was just asking. I was just curious. Since you and Brother Ah Zhou have such a close rtionship, when do you n to have a child?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s insincere expression. She felt that there was definitely something more to Jiang Yue¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She said casually, ¡°This matter will be decided by him!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She said in shock, ¡°Are you already prepared to give birth to Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s child?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have much patience to begin with. Seeing that Jiang Yue kept bringing up something unimportant, she frowned. This would remind her of the dead child. For her, the memory of that child would always be painful. ¡°Why are you asking these questions?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, she said meaningfully, ¡°I just want to know when Grandma will be able to carry your child with Brother Ah Zhou.¡± Although Qiao Nian had been looking for an opportunity to leave the Gu family, she didn¡¯t want Jiang Yue to have an easy time either. Hence, she smiled casually and said, ¡°Since Grandma wants to have a grandchild, we can do so anytime. There¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s do it tonight. My husband and I will bring up the n to have a grandchild!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Since Mrs. Gu has said so, I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡± This voice¡­ Qiao Nian and Jiang Yue looked up and saw Gu Zhou standing on the stairs in a well-tailored suit. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned pale. She hurriedly lowered her gaze to hide the panic in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know when Brother Ah Zhou had appeared or how much he had heard. She muttered, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou¡­¡± Qiao Nian felt a little awkward as well. Her breathing quickened. When she thought of how Gu Zhou had forcefully kissed her just now, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Couldn¡¯t Gu Zhou tell that she was angry at Jiang Yue? And he had agreed so cooperatively? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but blush. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face, and his eyes instantly turned cold. He said in a low voice, ¡°Come with me.¡± With that, Gu Zhou walked towards the study on the second floor without looking back, exuding a cold aura. Jiang Yue answered carefully, not daring to speak further. She followed behind Gu Zhou in fear. What should she do? He had heard everything. Oh my god! It was over. Jiang Yue¡¯s mind raced, and she clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were covered in cold sweat, and she suddenly felt suffocated. Chapter 297 - Threat

Chapter 297: Threat

Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground. Seeing Gu Zhou and Jiang Yue leave one after another, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Gu Zhou seemed to be angry again just now. It seemed that Gu Zhou¡¯s emotions were not stable. Could Jiang Yue have said something wrong? Before Qiao Nian could figure it out, the two of them had already disappeared around the corner. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, almost jumping out of her mouth. She followed behind Gu Zhou and carefully walked into the study. Swallowing nervously, she exined with a pale expression, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I was just asking casually. I really didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Gu Zhou locked the study door indifferently. Jiang Yue was so frightened that she almost suffocated. She took a step back and looked at Gu Zhou in fear. Seeing Gu Zhou exuding a cold aura, she shivered in fear. Jiang Yue lowered her gaze and swallowed. She was really frightened to death by Gu Zhou. Clenching her fists, she looked up at Gu Zhou and exined seriously, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I was really just asking casually. Recently, Grandma has been mumbling that she wants to have a grandchild, so I asked¡­¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Jiang Yue mercilessly. His expression was dark, and his voice was as cold as ice. Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Although Gu Zhou¡¯s back was facing her, she felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze could definitely kill her. Jiang Yue heaved a sigh of relief. Only by remaining calm would she not give herself away. She pretended not to know anything. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know anything. Am I supposed to know anything?¡± ¡°Jiang Yue.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s indifferent voice interrupted Jiang Yue. He turned around and ced his hands in his pockets. Looking down at Jiang Yue, his gaze fell on her eyes. Jiang Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou was looking at her as if she was a dead person. Dead person¡­ Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Gu Zhou had never called her by her name in the past, and his gaze and voice were a little scary now. Jiang Yue¡¯s face grew paler and paler. Cold sweat broke out on her back. She seemed to smell death. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Ah Zhou¡­¡± ¡°When did you know?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was sinister and terrifying, like a demon that had crawled out of hell. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes were red, and her lips were trembling. ¡°Lan!¡± Gu Zhou had just finished speaking. A snake slithered down from a pir and coiled itself around Gu Zhou¡¯s wrist. Jiang Yue screamed in fear. Her legs went weak and she staggered back. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, what exactly do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, the headline on Weibo will be Matriarch Gu¡¯s god granddaughter, Jiang Yue, snuck into the study of the Second Young Master of the Gu family. She wanted to steal some documents, but was discovered by his beloved snake. In the end, she was poisoned to death.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°What do you think of this method of death?¡± The snake seemed to understand Gu Zhou¡¯s words. It spat out its tongue and red fiercely at Jiang Yue. If Gu Zhou gave the order, it would bite Jiang Yue to death without hesitation. Jiang Yue trembled in fear and took a few steps back. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief and asked in fear, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Have you thought about how to answer my question just now?¡± Gu Zhou asked without hesitation, not wanting to waste his breath on Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue knew very well that if she told the truth, she would probably die without a burial ground. The only thing she could do now was continue lying. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I was really just asking casually¡­¡± ¡°Lan!¡± As soon as Gu Zhou finished speaking, the snake charged towards Jiang Yue without hesitation. Chapter 298 - Surviving the Calamity

Chapter 298: Surviving the Cmity

When Jiang Yue saw the snake wrap itself around her neck, fear instantly welled up in her heart. Only at this moment did she understand that Gu Zhou was serious. If she really didn¡¯t answer, the snake would definitely bite her to death. Just as Jiang Yue was lost in thought, the snake¡¯s teeth pierced into her neck. ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Yue screamed in fear. Fear made her fall to the ground, unable to move. She looked at Gu Zhou in tears and begged for mercy. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, save me! Let go of me! It hurts! It hurts!!!¡± Gu Zhou stood calmly at the side and looked at Jiang Yue coldly, not even blinking. The coldness emanating from him was even more terrifying than the ruthlessness of the snake. Jiang Yue struggled in fear. She wanted to pull the snake off her body, but the snake was especially agile and avoided her hand perfectly. What should she do? She was going to die. Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted in pain, ¡°Stop biting me! Stop biting me! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Brother Ah Zhou, please make it let go!¡± ¡°Lan,e back!¡± At Gu Zhou¡¯smand, the snake flicked out its tongue and returned to Gu Zhou¡¯s side. Jiang Yue¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She wrapped her arms around herself. ¡°It-it wasst month. I identally heard you on the phone, saying something about a child. You asked Chen Qing to look for him, so I followed him. That was when I found out that you had a child¡­¡± Towards the end, Jiang Yue sensitively sensed that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was turning uglier and uglier. A chill ran down her spine. Jiang Yue¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. Only then did she realize that she had crossed Gu Zhou¡¯s bottom line. ¡°And?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s all I know. Besides, I didn¡¯t see that child,¡± Jiang Yue said uneasily. As soon as Jiang Yue¡¯s words fell, she saw Gu Zhou walking towards her step by step. When he reached her, he bent down and grabbed her neck to lift her up. Jiang Yue¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier. She tried hard to stand on her tiptoes and breathed in oxygen with difficulty. Gu Zhou stared into Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes and questioned, ¡°You found a way to ruin my marriage with Qiao Nian. This time, you want to test her with the child?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she swallowed in fear and shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. You¡¯ve misunderstood me¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to repeat the question you asked Qiao Nian?¡± Tears streamed down Jiang Yue¡¯s face as she recalled what she had just said. In the beginning, she had asked Qiao Nian if she liked children, and when Qiao Nian would be able to give birth. Her words made it seem like Brother Ah Zhou had an illegitimate child. Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. He had actually understood everything. Did he care so much about Qiao Nian? Was he that worried that Qiao Nian would not ept that child? Or did he not want others to know that he had an illegitimate child? Just as Jiang Yue¡¯s thoughts were running wild, she suddenly felt the grip on her neck tighten. She could no longer breathe. In the next moment, Gu Zhou seemed to be about to break her neck. This was the first time Jiang Yue had seen Gu Zhou so angry. If Gu Zhou wanted to kill her now, she would not be able to resist at all. Jiang Yue closed her eyes in despair. The suffocating feeling made her vision blur. She could vaguely see death approaching. Just as Jiang Yue thought that she was doomed, Gu Zhou let go of her and flung her far away. Jiang Yue¡¯s body mmed into the wall and fell back down. She clutched her neck in pain and coughed violently, taking in deep breaths of fresh air. Tears gradually fell from the corners of her eyes. She looked up at Gu Zhou and saw him opening the study door. Was Brother Ah Zhou not nning to kill her? Jiang Yue heaved a sigh of relief. A trace of relief shed in her eyes, as if she had just survived a cmity. Chapter 299 - Indignant

Chapter 299: Indignant

At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°For Grandma¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off this time. If there¡¯s a next time, even if you¡¯re Grandma¡¯s biological granddaughter, you can forget about leaving the Gu family alive.¡± With that, Gu Zhou walked out. The snake followed him and climbed onto his body. Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s figure as he walked out. Tears gradually filled her eyes, and her vision gradually blurred. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Why? She just wanted to test Qiao Nian. Why did she have to suffer so much and almost lose her life? If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t like that child, what would Brother Ah Zhou do? Moreover, when exactly did Brother Ah Zhou have that child? How many secrets did Brother Ah Zhou have? Why didn¡¯t Brother Ah Zhou see what she was doing? She was clearly doing this for his own good. What puzzled her even more was why Grandma liked Qiao Nian so much. Brother Ah Zhou had also be able to interact with the opposite sex because of Qiao Nian! All of this had happened after Qiao Nian entered the Gu family vi. This was unfair! This wasn¡¯t fair at all. She was truly indignant! ¡­ In the bedroom. After Qiao Nian carefully put down the violin, she wore a bathrobe and went to the bathroom. Lying in the bathtub, the water was barely warm to her shoulders. She rxed. It was afortable feeling. Suddenly, there was the sound of things colliding outside. It seemed that someone had moved something in. After a while, it was quiet outside. Qiao Nian no longer had any intention of taking a bath. She dried herself off, put on her bathrobe, and walked out. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw Gu Zhou packing her things. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and walked over. She frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you going to do with my things?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he turned around and met her wary fox-like eyes. He stood up straight and nced at Qiao Nian. She seemed to have just taken a shower. Her face was still flushed, and she smelled faintly of milk. The fragrance lingered in his nose, and Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing involuntarily became erratic. Gu Zhou looked away indifferently and picked up the things he had packed. ¡°Put your things in the cab.¡± Qiao Nian frowned, even more confused. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Zhou said, ¡°You¡¯re the mistress of this house. Of course, you have to ce your things properly. How can you just leave them there?¡± ¡°I thought that was a good idea.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°What if someone moves them around randomly?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Logically speaking, no one would dare to enter Gu Zhou¡¯s room. Ignoring Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou swiftly put her things away. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to sleep on the sofa anymore!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ttered, she looked at Gu Zhou. ¡°Why?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, his dark eyes stared unblinkingly at her. His thin lips parted slightly, and his low, hoarse voice was maic as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You¡¯re the mistress of this house. Of course you have to sleep with the male owner in the future!¡± Qiao Nian was confused. Gu Zhou¡¯s words seemed to strike Qiao Nian like a bolt of lightning, making her dizzy. Qiao Nian felt her face heat up. She didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know that she was blushing. Gu Zhou walked towards Qiao Nian and approached her step by step. Suddenly, a strong sense of danger surged into her heart. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou warily, subconsciously taking a few steps back. However, she had only taken two steps back when she reached the wardrobe. There was no way out. Chapter 300 - Sleeping Together

Chapter 300: Sleeping Together

Fortunately, Gu Zhou stopped in front of her. Qiao Nian swallowed nervously. She looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s infuriated face. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou was acting strangely today. Could it be that Gu Zhou had been provoked? It didn¡¯t look like it. Could it be that Gu Zhou had a new personality? Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that you were going to have a child tonight?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened and her face turned red. Her gaze identally fell on the bed behind Gu Zhou. Only then did she realize that when she had just taken a shower, Gu Zhou had already changed it into an extremely luxurious double bed. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. What was wrong with him today? Didn¡¯t he know that she had deliberately provoked Jiang Yue just now? Why did he take it seriously? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She looked at Gu Zhou worriedly when she saw that Gu Zhou¡¯s face was getting closer and closer to hers. Suddenly, Qiao Nian recalled the kiss in the living room. Was he going to kiss her again? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Gu Zhou ced his hand on the handle of the wardrobe behind her. Indifferently, he opened the wardrobe door, took out a bathrobe, and walked towards the bathroom. Gu Zhou exuded a cool aura, as if he had just been fooling around. Qiao Nian was confused. Qiao Nian found herself increasingly unable to understand Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. She only looked away when she heard the bathroom door close. The sofa bed she had been sleeping on had been reced by a smaller one by Gu Zhou. Although she could sleep on it, it would be very ufortable. After some thought, Qiao Nian climbed onto the double bed. She could no longer remember how long it had been since she had slept on a big bed. The soft nket made one feel especiallyfortable. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but roll around on the bed. She found afortable spot and thought about falling asleep before Gu Zhou finished his shower to avoid embarrassment. But she was thinking too much. At this moment, Gu Zhou walked out of the bathroom. Gu Zhou had only been in the bathroom for less than five minutes. Wasn¡¯t he washing up too quickly? Qiao Nian suspected that Gu Zhou had just taken a shower. He hadn¡¯t taken the shower seriously at all. She did not open her eyes and continued pretending to be asleep. Suddenly, she felt the bed beside her sink a little. Following that was the sound of Gu Zhou taking off his clothes. Taking off his clothes¡­ Qiao Nian involuntarily closed her eyes. She could hear her heart beating wildly. Thump, thump¡­ Again and again, it struck her eardrums. Qiao Nian only hoped that tonight would pass peacefully. While Qiao Nian was praying, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s low and hoarse voice. ¡°Do you not like children?¡± Although Gu Zhou was just asking casually, she could sense an invisible pressure emanating from him. He was determined to get an answer. Qiao Nian slowly opened her eyes. With her back facing Gu Zhou, she pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Then do you like children?¡± ¡°I asked you first.¡± Qiao Nian thought about it carefully and said, ¡°They¡¯re ok.¡± This answer was no different from not answering at all. After that, an awkward silence filled the bedroom. ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Zhou said without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She suddenly recalled what had happened five years ago. Back then, she had wanted to give birth to a child because of that incident. She didn¡¯t hate that child. Later on, that child was gone. She just felt guilty. That incident had been buried deep in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t let it go. Gu Zhou added lightly, ¡°And I won¡¯t have any either.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was firm and cold, as if he was warning her. Chapter 301 - Background

Chapter 301: Background

Qiao Nian recalled Jiang Yue¡¯s question to her and instantly understood. So that was how it was. He was bothered by this. Qiao Nian¡¯s voice turned colder as well. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to have a child either. I was just joking with Jiang Yue. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, making it impossible to tell his emotions. Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to have a child at all. However, when Gu Zhou had mentioned this just now, she had thought that he really wanted to have a child with her. Since he didn¡¯t want to have children either, that was good. However, when she thought about it, if the sun rose in the west one day and Gu Zhou insisted that she give birth, she would have a headache. Now that Qiao Nian had rxed, it didn¡¯t take long for her to fall asleep. In the darkness, Gu Zhou slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were like stars in the night sky, cold and deep. He wasn¡¯t sure if Qiao Nian would ept that child. Four years ago, when he found Wang Lin, she was lying in a pool of blood. Beside Wang Lin was a dying child. Wang Lin begged him to save the child. After that, he did a paternity test with the child. This child was indeed rted to him by blood. For so many years, he had always thought that Wang Lin was the youngdy who had spent that night with him because of this. However, he had a strange feeling that Wang Lin wasn¡¯t her. Hence, he got someone to investigate it, but the results were fruitless. He also asked a famous hacker to help investigate it. The information the hacker found was identical to what he had found previously. Last week, he suddenly thought of something. If Wang Lin didn¡¯t give birth to the child, it meant that someone else had spent the night with him. He asked Chen Qing to get Wang Miao¡¯s hair so that he could do a paternity test with the child. It was probably at this moment that Jiang Yue found out about the existence of that child. The results of the paternity test were out. Wang Miao was not rted to the child by blood. This child was his and Wang Lin¡¯s. Then who exactly gave birth to this child? What concerned Gu Zhou the most was that when Qiao Nian¡¯s adoptive mother came to save Qiao Xin, she had also mentioned Wang Lin. That could only mean one thing. Qiao Nian¡¯s adoptive mother might know about what happened back then. In that case, the investigation had to start with the Qiao family. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. ¡­ The next day, when Qiao Nian woke up, her bed was cold and she was alone. It seemed that Gu Zhou had been awake for a long time. After Qiao Nian got out of bed and washed up, she walked downstairs. She didn¡¯t see Gu Zhou anywhere. When she walked downstairs, she saw Jiang Yue sitting on the sofa, her face pale. A servant was massaging her neck. When Qiao Nian passed by, she identally saw a mark on Jiang Yue¡¯s neck. It seemed to have been caused by a snake. Strange. Why would a snake attack Jiang Yue for no reason? When Jiang Yue saw Qiao Nian, she greeted politely, ¡°Second Sister-inw, good morning!¡± Qiao Nian nodded indifferently. She wasn¡¯t concerned about the wound on Jiang Yue¡¯s neck. Instead, she walked towards the dining room. As soon as she entered, she saw Mr. Dong Hua and Matriarch Gu chatting casually. Zhao Qian, who was standing at the side, was grinning from ear to ear. When Mr. Dong Hua saw Qiao Nian, he raised his beautiful phoenix-like eyes slightly and greeted her gently, ¡°Good morning, Little Sister!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Mr. Dong Hua address her as his sister, she was slightly stunned. She had always thought that this was just a casual remark. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Dong Hua to take it seriously. When Matriarch Gu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she said angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t call her that. You have to call her Second Sister-inw!¡± Lu Nian narrowed his beautiful phoenix-like eyes and licked his lips with her pink tongue. ¡°Nian Nian, how do you think I should address you?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Nian to throw this question at her. Chapter 302 - Scandal

Chapter 302: Scandal

Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian. Although she knew that Lu Nian was a part of this family, the thought of him being Mr. Dong Hua made her involuntarily nervous. His music brought her out of the darkness. He was her guiding light. He was her idol and pir of support, so she would always be at a loss of words. Qiao Nian pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Just call me Nian Nian, just like Grandma.¡± Her answer was ording to Lu Nian¡¯s wishes. Matriarch Gu said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve struck gold!¡± Lu Nian smiled happily, then his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a conclusion today about Xia Xue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. If she wanted to deal with Xia Xue, she could just move her little finger. After breakfast, Qiao Nian carried the violin to school. When she reached the school gate, she realized that everyone was looking at her strangely, as if she were a vicious beast. Qiao Nian frowned. She had a bad feeling about this. ¡°How can such a person still have the cheek toe to school?¡± ¡°If I were her, I would have found a ce to hide long ago. How would I dare toe to school?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. She can only be with old men with her looks. How can she not go out on the streets? If she doesn¡¯t, won¡¯t she lose her job?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect our school to produce such a scum. I hope the principal will chase her away quickly!¡± ¡°Previously, I heard her y the violin so well. I thought she came to this school on her own. I didn¡¯t expect her to get in through the back door!¡± ¡°Her violin skills are much better than Senior Xia¡¯s!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What a pity that you weren¡¯t there!¡± ¡°What do you know? The old man who kept her likes the violin, so she risked her life to y the violin just to get that old man to keep her. It was also so that that old man could send her here!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How can that be fake? There are already photos. Hurry up and go take a look at Baidu Tieba [1. Baidu¡¯s online forum]!¡± ¡°Could it be that someone else is deliberately creating hype to frame her because he envied her talent?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She taught herself how to y the violin and zither. Do you think someone who came from the countryside has the ability to make the school make an exception and ept her?¡± ¡°The eyes of the public are sharp. Now that the matter has been exposed, I¡¯ll see how she¡¯ll still have the cheek to stay here in the future.¡± ¡­ Listening to the whispers of those people, Qiao Nian roughly understood what had happened. It was obvious that Gao Lin and Xia Xue were behind this. The moment Qiao Nian entered the ssroom, she saw Wang Xuan running over, panting. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Wang Xuan in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t know who¡¯s making this up. Hurry up and look at Baidu Tieba!¡± Wang Xuan said anxiously. Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan walked into the ssroom and asked casually, ¡°Inelegant photos?¡± Wang Xuan nodded slightly. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to look. It must be fake,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s a photo of you getting into Second Young Master¡¯s car!¡± Qiao Nian recalled what had happened yesterday evening and instantly understood. Those people would probably have photos of her getting into a luxury car. Then, they would photoshop some indecent photos. When that happened, word would spread like wildfire. What was fake would be real. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were cold, and her red lips curved up wickedly. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Since they want to cause trouble, let¡¯s add fuel to the fire!¡± Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and confusion. ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± Qiao Nian said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait for the show.¡± At this moment, Gao Lin walked in arrogantly in her high heels. Chapter 303 - Lesson

Chapter 303: Lesson

Gao Lin gave Qiao Nian a sidelong nce, her eyes filled with disdain. She pretended to fan the air in front of her nose. ¡°Oh my, why does it smell so bad? No wonder I smell like a fox. So it¡¯s the woman who is relying on an old man. How disgusting. Qiao Nian, how many men do you have to take care of every day?¡± Wang Xuan frowned. Just as she was about to scold Gao Lin, Qiao Nian stopped her. Qiao Nian stepped towards Gao Lin. Gao Lin looked at Qiao Nian, suddenly frightened by her aura. ¡°You¡­ you want to do¡­¡± Bam! The crisp sound of the p reverberated throughout the ssroom. All the students in the ssroom were stunned. Even Gao Lin, who had been hit, could not regain her senses for a long time. Qiao Nian straightened her back and her gaze fell on Gao Lin¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to speak up when dealing with people like you, who are full of shit. I have to attack directly.¡± Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian with starry eyes. Wow! Qiao Nian was too cool! She had really learned something! Gao Lin had never suffered such humiliation before. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. She wanted to hit Qiao Nian back, but when she thought of how Qiao Nian had defeated four ssmatesst time, she instantly chickened out. Gao Lin sniffed and questioned, ¡°Are you angry out of humiliation? Are you desperate? If you have the ability to do it, don¡¯t be afraid of others saying it. You¡¯re a whore, yet you still want to set up a memorial arch!¡± Bam! Qiao Nian gave her another p. The entire ss was so shocked that their eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. At this moment, they were all shocked by Qiao Nian¡¯s cold aura. Oh my god, Qiao Nian was so bold! How dare she? One had to know that if one hits someone in school, they would be expelled. Wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian afraid of being expelled? ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Gao Lin looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, her tears falling uncontrobly. If looks could kill, Qiao Nian would have died a thousand times over. Qiao Nian took out a tissue and gently wiped the hand that hit Gao Lin. She said casually, ¡°So what if I hit you? What can you do?¡± Gao Lin stomped her foot and said angrily, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll go look for the dean now. You¡¯ll definitely be expelled!¡± ¡°Then go! We¡¯ll see who gets expelled first.¡± Gao Lin¡¯s eyes widened in anger. She said furiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dean with this face. I¡¯m injured. He¡¯ll definitely believe me!¡± Gao Lin took a step forward and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because those old men who are supporting you are all powerful, you can do whatever you want in An City. Let me tell you, this school is run by Principal Lu. No one in An City dares to go against him!¡± Qiao Nian crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows slightly. She said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten. If Principal Lu finds out that the three of you casually ndered your ssmates and said that their private lives were indecent, wouldn¡¯t such a person be expelled?¡± Gao Lin was stunned. Three? How did Qiao Nian know that there were three of them? If she remembered correctly, Qiao Nian had never seen Liu Yu before. All the onlookers turned to look at Gao Lin. They could smell gossip. A trace of a smile shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She continued, ¡°Oh, right, I remember now. Did you lie to Brother Cao and snatch someone else¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Wang Lin roared in exasperation. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum? Let me tell you, on ount that we were ssmates, I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes to go to the radio room with Xia Xue and Liu Yu. Then, you¡¯ll apologize to me in front of the entire school. Moreover, you¡¯ll have to make Xia Xue admit that she stole someone else¡¯s position as Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. You¡¯ll also have to admit to everything you¡¯ve done outside the school!¡± Chapter 304 - Threat

Chapter 304: Threat

Seeing the aura Qiao Nian was exuding, Gao Lin was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian was different from ordinary ssmates. Qiao Nian was like Asura from hell, making one shudder. In the end, Qiao Nian raised her voice and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Not only will the three of you be punished by the school, but you¡¯ll also lose your foothold in An City.¡± Gao Lin was initially a little afraid of Qiao Nian, but when she heard Qiao Nian¡¯sst sentence, she immediately burst outughing. So Qiao Nian was just bluffing. How could she, Gao Lin, be frightened by Qiao Nian? Gao Lin looked at Qiao Nian mockingly. ¡°Qiao Nian, who do you think you are? You¡¯re so arrogant. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re the president of the country!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gao Lin calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. If you don¡¯t cherish it, then me me for being impolite!¡± With that, Qiao Nian pulled Wang Xuan out. Gao Lin walked out. She hurriedly took out her phone and called Xia Xue, then briefly exined what had just happened. When Xia Xue heard this, she began tough. She said mockingly, ¡°Qiao Nian must be desperate! She must be trying to scare us because she¡¯s guilty. You don¡¯t have to bother with her. In the end, her reputation will definitely be ruined, not ours!¡± Gao Lin thought so too, so she said, ¡°After this incident, she can forget about snatching your position in the future! What right does a kept mistress have to be Mr. Donghua¡¯s female musician?¡± When Xia Xue heard this, her lips curved up in a bright smile. ¡°Alright, Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert is about to happen. I still have to practice, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± ¡°Sister Xia Xue, you have to practice hard. I¡¯ll hang up first. Bye!¡± After Gao Lin hung up, she walked out smugly. Downstairs. Wang Xuan stood beside Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was texting, she asked slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the training room to practice?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Wang Xuan¡¯s question, she looked up at her and asked seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to hold a music gathering at the field? Let¡¯s go now!¡± Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Qiao Nian actually wanted to go for the event. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Now that you¡¯re embroiled in scandals, I don¡¯t think those people will go for the vent. They don¡¯t want to get into trouble! I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Wang Xuan¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Whether theye or not, as an invited party, I should go. This is a courtesy, and also a fulfillment of my promise.¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. Qiao Nian unlocked it and saw that Gu Zhou had sent her a WeChat message. ¡°No problem.¡± When Qiao Nian and Wang Xuan arrived at the field, there was indeed no one there. That made sense. Now that such a big thing had happened to her, no one would be willing to get involved with her before they found out the truth. Although no one was willing to attend the music gathering, many people came to watch the show. They were all very curious as to whether Qiao Nian was a mistress who was kept by an old man as suggested by the post on Tieba. When they arrived at the field, they saw Qiao Nian taking out her violin, preparing to y. Beautiful music slowly flowed out of the violin. The onlookers could not help but be immersed in the sea of music. After the song ended, Qiao Nian nced at her watch. Twenty minutes had passed. Her red lips curved up slightly. Chapter 306 - The Truth

Chapter 306: The Truth

Impossible! This was absolutely impossible! How could Qiao Nian know about this? The voice on the radio continued to speak. ¡°Sister Xia Xue, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? We grew up together and have such a good rtionship. Don¡¯t hide it from me. What exactly is going on? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you. I¡¯ll help you forever!¡± When the others heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they were all instantly touched. They thought to themselves that Gao Lin and Xia Xue were really close. Hence, everyone quietened down to listen. Xia Xue¡¯s face grew paler and paler, and her body trembled in fear. She didn¡¯t dare to listen any longer. She ran up to Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Qiao Nian, what exactly are you doing? What must I do for you to stop?!¡± ¡°The truth.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xia Xue intently and shrugged. ¡°I just want everyone to know the truth. I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Xia Xue knew that Qiao Nian had no intention of stopping. The broadcast continued. At this moment, Xia Xue¡¯s hesitant voice came through the radio. ¡°Actually, actually¡­ I¡¯m not the person Brother Cao is looking for!¡± When they heard Xia Xue¡¯s words, everyone in the school was stunned. They looked at Xia Xue in disbelief. Yesterday, when they heard that Xia Xue was going to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician, they immediately treated Xia Xue as their goddess. But they had never expected their goddess to be a liar. Xia Xue was now sitting limply on the ground. Her face was pale, her eyes were red, and her hair was in a mess. She looked extremely disheveled. The voice on the radio continued. Xia Xue felt as if she had been ced on a frying pan. ¡°How¡­ how did this happen?¡± ¡°Actually, that afternoon, when I passed by the training room, I heard the pleasant sound of violin musicing from inside. At that time, I thought that some teacher was practicing in there, so I wanted to go over to greet him and ask for guidance.¡± ¡°As you know, violin is thest thing I¡¯m good at. When I entered the ssroom, the person inside had already left. At that time, I wanted to be inspired and try to practice the violin. However, when I took it out, I was still uneasy, so I started ying the piano in the practice room.¡± ¡°I had just yed one song when the cleaningdy came in. I no longer had any intention of ying the piano, so I left directly. Later on, I found out that Brother Cao had been staying inside. He came out to ask the cleaningdy for help, and she told Brother Cao that I was the one practicing.¡± ¡°Did Brother Cao misunderstand that you were the violinist?¡± Gao Lin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Lin¡¯s sharp intake of breath could be heard over the radio. ¡°So, the person who was practicing the violin in the training room was Qiao Nian? Qiao Nian is the person Brother Cao is looking for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely her. Moreover, the violin tune she yed in front of Brother Cao is almost identical to the one I heard at the training room door that day. I don¡¯t know if Brother Cao will recognize this sound. If he knows that the person ying the violin is Qiao Nian, then all my hard work will have been in vain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We must not let Qiao Nian know. Otherwise, she will rece you as Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician!¡± Gao Lin¡¯s voice was firm. Xia Xue¡¯s voice was a little flustered. ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do now?¡± ¡°Actually, this matter isn¡¯t that difficult. Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert will be held soon. As long as we don¡¯t let Brother Cao meet Qiao Nian during this period, the matter will be resolved,¡± Gao Lin said wittily. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was the one who got the chance first. This position should have been mine. Moreover, Qiao Nian is a country bumpkin. She hasn¡¯t received any professional training. How can she be qualified to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician? She¡¯s not worthy of standing by Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s side either. Only I am worthy of standing by Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s side and bing the center of attention!¡± Chapter 307 - Get Out

Chapter 307: Get Out

¡°Sister Xia Xue, you mustn¡¯t tell a third person about this. We have to be wary of Qiao Nian in the future. Moreover, we have to destroy Qiao Nian¡¯s hands in the future, so that she will never be able to y the violin again. That way, no one will know the truth of the matter, and you¡¯ll be the female musician chosen by Brother Cao.¡± ¡°Then, how can I cripple Qiao Nian¡¯s hand?¡± Xia Xue asked uneasily. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. But Sister Xia Xue, don¡¯t worry. When I return to the ssroom, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Qiao Nian. As long as I have the chance, I¡¯ll cripple her hands! Otherwise, she¡¯ll show off in front of us!¡± ¡°Then go quickly. Let¡¯s contact each other on WeChat in the future!¡± The recording ended abruptly. Everyone in the school was stunned. Gao Lin copsed to the ground. She lowered her head in despair, not daring to look around. Even so, she could feel the people around her looking at her and Xia Xue with anger and disgust. ¡°Oh my god, my goddess is actually such a person!¡± ¡°I was curious previously. Qiao Nian clearly ys the violin so well. Why would Brother Cao think highly of Xia Xue? So there¡¯s more to this matter!¡± ¡°Xia Xue is too shameless. Who gave her the confidence to snatch someone else¡¯s position and even want to cripple their hand? She¡¯s simply vicious!¡± ¡°My worldview has been refreshed!¡± ¡°These two people are worse than beasts!¡± ¡°Our hands are the most precious thing to us musicians. If we lose our hands, what¡¯s the difference between us and a cripple? Moreover, Xia Xue and her are too vicious. They stole someone else¡¯s position and even wanted to ruin their future. They¡¯re simply eradicating thempletely!¡± ¡°These two people don¡¯t deserve to stay in our academy!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡­ Xia Xue listened to everyone¡¯s words and immediately felt her mind buzzing. She didn¡¯t want to hear another word and copsed to the ground weakly. It was over. It was all over. Her life waspletely over! ¡°No, this isn¡¯t real. This is a synthesized voice!¡± Gao Lin shouted loudly. Pointing a finger at Qiao Nian, she roared hysterically, ¡°Qiao Nian, Qiao Nian did all of this. In order to be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician, she used all means to frame us!¡± When the people around them heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Even if your voice can be synthesized, your tone can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian ys the violin so well. She doesn¡¯t have to be jealous of you at all. Gold will always shine! You clearly have a guilty conscience!¡± ¡°Some hens must be blind to think that they¡¯re phoenixes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed. I didn¡¯t expect Xia Xue, who has always been gentle and kind, to be such a vicious person.¡± ¡­ When Xia Xue heard those words, she broke down and shouted, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what happened. I¡¯m the female musician chosen by Mr. Dong Hua! Only I am! I am!¡± Although Gao Lin was on the verge of a mental breakdown, she still wanted to salvage the situation. However, Xia Xue looked as if she was giving herself away. Gao Lin hurriedly got up and ran to Xia Xue. She hurriedly hugged Xia Xue and said softly, ¡°Sister Xia Xue, every entertainment celebrity has scandals. As long as we get past this, everything will be fine. You have to pull yourself together. What we just yed was just a recording. Moreover, we can say that Qiao Nian specially hired someone to imitate our voices. As long as we refuse to admit it, no one will do anything to you!¡± Liu Yu, who was standing not far away, looked at Gao Lin and Xia Xue in surprise. She had not expected this to happen. Now that the three of them were on the same boat, they could not afford to be rash. Otherwise, they would be punished by the school. Liu Yu forced herself to calm down. When Xia Xue heard Gao Lin¡¯s words, her rationality gradually returned. That¡¯s right. As long as she refused to admit it, she wouldn¡¯t rece Qiao Nian. She was also Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician, whom Brother Cao had personally selected. As time went on, the storm would pass. No one would remember such a small matter. Xia Xue took a deep breath. She had to salvage the situation. Chapter 318 - Discovery

Chapter 318: Discovery

Gu Qi stood there calmly. He was not surprised by Gu Zhou¡¯s appearance, as if he had known for a long time that Gu Zhou had not left. Gu Zhou quickly walked up to Gu Qi and took his cold hand. After examining it carefully, he realized that Gu Qi¡¯s palm had been red. Only then did he realize that Zhang Yi must have hit Gu Qi before. A trace of ruthlessness shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Suppressing his anger, he bent down and picked Gu Qi up, handing him to Chen Qing. ¡°Take him upstairs now. Take good care of Young Master!¡± Chen Qing didn¡¯t even need to look at Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. He had long sensed the cold aura emanating from Gu Zhou. He knew that Zhang Yi would definitely suffer tonight. Chen Qing carried Gu Qi back upstairs and carefully ced him on the bed. He took Gu Qi¡¯s hand and looked at the red mark on it. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Even after Chen Qing closed the door, he could still hear the tragic cries downstairs. Gradually, there was no more sound, and the surroundings quietened down. Chen Qing couldn¡¯t help but frown. When Zhang Yi called, she said that Young Master had gone missing, so he and Second Young Master rushed over overnight. After investigating the surveince cameras, Chen Qing and Gu Zhou discovered that Zhang Yi clearly knew that Young Master would leave the house for a period of time every day, but she had never told them. However, this time, the young master had gone out at night. Zhang Yi was probably afraid of taking responsibility, so she called. Logically speaking, when Young Master went out, Zhang Yi should have gone out with him. Why had Zhang Yi been staying at home all this time, letting Young Master go out alone? They suspected that there was something wrong with Zhang Yi. Hence, this time, Second Young Master got the driver to drive away, creating the illusion that they had already left. Then, he secretly ran to the door to listen. They had thought that Zhang Yi might not be as good to Young Master as she seemed to be. Hence, when Young Master ran out, she ignored him. But they had never expected Zhang Yi to be so beastly as to hit Young Master. This time, they heard these vicious voices. There was no telling how much more they didn¡¯t hear. Zhang Yi had been rmended by the teachers of Second Young Master¡¯s High School. They said that she was a good girl who worked hard, but they had never expected this good girl to be so vicious. If the young master understood her words, how sad would he be? Some children could not be cured of the trauma left behind by their childhood. At the thought of this, Chen Qing¡¯s heart ached. He hugged Gu Qi tightly. Usually, Second Young Master would ask him to make a move. This time, Second Young Master must have been so angry that he made a move himself. It seemed that Zhang Yi would not live to see tomorrow. She had once looked at Gu Qi in her arms with a calm expression. There didn¡¯t seem to be a trace of fear on her face. Chen Qing only hoped that Young Master did not understand what Zhang Yi was saying. That way, Young Master would not be traumatized. At this moment, Gu Zhou pushed the door open and walked in. He walked straight to Gu Qi. Seeing how quiet Gu Qi was, his heart ached. Gu Qi was so obedient. He seemed to be used to it. Gu Qi looked up at Gu Zhou. Their eyes met. Gu Zhou could only hope that Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand what Zhang Yi was saying. He reached out and pulled Gu Qi into his arms, saying guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was negligent. I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s grape-like eyes moved. He looked up at Gu Zhou. This was the second time his father had hugged him. His father had first carried him on the sofa downstairs. All this time, he had thought that his father didn¡¯t like him. In the past, Grandma used to apany him. When Grandma said that she wanted to go home sometimes, she left him here alone. He was the only one left here. He had also thought of following Grandma home, but Grandma had instructed him to stay here and listen to Zhang Yi. Chapter 324 - Reply to the Message

Chapter 324: Reply to the Message

Wang Xuan looked at the hooligan¡¯s message and frowned. She handed the phone to Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Someone is cursing very badly. Do you want to scold him back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Qiao Nian took the phone from her, then quickly entered a code on the phone with her fingers. She clicked send. In an instant, a loudspeaker jumped out of the game hall. As the yer ¡°hooligan¡± has insulted and attacked other yers, from today onwards, he will be muted for 9,999,999 days. After this loudspeaker was sent out, the entire Inte fell silent. What was going on? The officials had actually made an appearance. It had been so many days. Wouldn¡¯t that hooligan never be able to lift the ban for the rest of his life?¡±¡± ¡­ Theizens were all extremely shocked. This was the first time they had seen an official yer using a megaphone to silence others. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s actions, Wang Xuan was stunned. She looked at Qiao Nian in a new light. ¡°How exactly did you do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. See if the first ce in the national server has replied to your messages.¡± Qiao Nian handed her phone to Wang Xuan. ...... Wang Xuan took the phone and nodded. She opened her private message and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± If the first ce in the local server really owed money, he would definitely contact Wang Xuan¡¯s game ount. On the other side, Gu Qi was sitting casually on the sofa. He casually scrolled through his private messages, but he didn¡¯t recognize any of the amounts written on them. After scrolling for a while, he finally found one he was satisfied with. [Boss, I¡¯m just a poor student. Can I y with you for fifteen yuan a round? I really don¡¯t have much money!] Fifteen yuan? Wasn¡¯t this the money he owed Auntie? Just as Gu Qi was about to reply, he saw the notification on the loudspeaker on the front page. So the hooligan had been muted. He briefly scrolled through the chat history and saw that someone had ced a bid of 20 million per round. That hooligan was furious and directly cursed on the public channel. That was why he was banned. There was a person who directly insulted hooligans. Theizen¡¯s name happened to be Xuan. Wasn¡¯t this theizen who had just sent him a private message? Gu Qi returned and was about to send a message when theizen named Xuan sent another message. ¡°Mr. Q, you should set the price. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs.¡± Gu Qi blinked his beautiful fox-like eyes. Then, he looked at Xuan¡¯s profile picture in satisfaction. This person seemed to be quite reliable. With this thought in mind, Gu Qi replied to her private message. On the other hand, Wang Xuan waited for a long time before she finally received a private message from Mr. Q. She jumped up in joy and said to Qiao Nian excitedly, ¡°Nian Nian, the great god has replied to my message!¡± With that, Wang Xuan handed the phone to Qiao Nian. ¡°Take a look. What did the great god reply?¡± Mr. Q wrote: ¡°Any price?¡± Seeing this, Wang Xuan looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and asked carefully, ¡°Nian Nian, do you think he¡¯ll ask for a higher price? If he does, won¡¯t it be too extravagant? It won¡¯t be worth it.¡± ¡°Just say yes. Let¡¯s see what he has to say,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. After Wang Xuan replied, she received a reply in less than half a minute. ¡°Is 15 okay?¡± Wang Xuan looked at her phone in disbelief. She rubbed her eyes. She was very sure that she was not seeing things. Could it be that the huge sum of money the Almighty had mentioned was fifteen yuan? Qiao Nian was also a little stunned. Didn¡¯t he almost agree to a huge sum of money? This¡­ Wasn¡¯t 15 yuan a little too little? One had to know that the number of people the Great God was leading now basically numbered in the hundreds or thousands. Wang Xuan looked at the chat box on her phone in surprise and said, ¡°It¡¯s really just fifteen yuan, not twenty million!¡± At the mention of fifteen dors, Qiao Nian thought of Gu Qi. Gu Qi still owed her fifteen dors. However, Gu Qi had yet to send her a message. She wondered if she would have a chance to see that child again. Wang Xuan was still in a daze. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°How do you think I should answer?¡± Chapter 325 - Four Against Five

Chapter 325: Four Against Five

¡°Then agree to his request!¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. When Wang Xuan thought of the lost 20 million yuan, her heart ached. The big shot had lost such a huge sum of money for nothing. Wang Xuan sighed silently, then typed, ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Xuan took a closer look at the great god¡¯s ount. The difference between her and hi, was too great. There was no way for her to y ranked matches. She could only y a normal match. ¡°God, why don¡¯t we pair up!¡± Wang Xuan sent a message.s Soon, she received an invitation from Mr. Q. Wang Xuan hurriedly handed the phone to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian clicked to get ready. At this moment, Wang Xuan¡¯s heart was in her throat. She really wanted to hear the great god¡¯s voice. However, to Wang Xuan¡¯s disappointment, the great god did not turn on his audio. Wang Xuan lowered her gaze in disappointment. Actually, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t curious about the great god¡¯s voice. She was only ying the game with him to thank him for speaking up for her. Soon, they matched up with their teammates and entered the game. Just like before, Mr. Q chose to shoot. Qiao Nian had originally wanted to y as a midner, but she was ying with Mr. Q, so she chose a support yer to follow Mr. Q to the bottomne. When they entered the game, their teammates turned on their microphones in excitement. Top: I¡¯m so lucky to have met a god. Please take me up the ranks with you, god. Top: Richdy, are you still short of leg essories? Can I get to know you? Top: Little fairy, I¡¯m a strong little puppy. Please keep me! Midner: Strong? Do you think rich womenck men? Even if you¡¯re iid with diamonds, no one will like you. Don¡¯t waste your effort. Top: I exercise a lot. I¡¯m in good health. Midner: Your words should be heard from the other side. Look at your ID. You¡¯re soft and easy to push down. How is your health good? Top: Shut up, midner. What do my words have to do with you? What a busybody! Jungler: Great god, ignore the topner. The topner is a retard. Jungler: There¡¯s a big shot in the topne. I won¡¯t help you catch him. Top: How can you do this to me? You didn¡¯t evene to help! I¡¯m so disappointed in you. The moment the topner finished speaking in the game, he killed the person opposite him. Top: Did you see that? Am I outstanding? Richdy, do you think I¡¯m handsome? Do you want to y with me? I can carry you too. After that, the topner rambled on for a long time. Qiao Nian blocked this person without hesitation. He was too noisy. The topner might have realized that his assistant had turned off the loudspeaker, so he began to type and speak a lot. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She entered a string of codes. Next was the official loudspeaker. The content was very simple. The topner would be banned for a hundred years! The topner was stunned. Then, he was killed by the other party. Before long, the topner left. Seeing this, Wang Xuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°He must be so angry that he smashed his phone! He can¡¯t y games, so he can only give up!¡± Midner: What happened? Jungler: I¡¯m a little confused. Midner: Is the support an official big shot? The jungler: That¡¯s possible! Mid: She should be the one who banned hooligans. The jungler: It should be her! Mid: Hahaha, if you ask me, the officials should strengthen the mute function of the game. That way, those keyboard warriors won¡¯t spout nonsense. Although they had lost a teammate, the others did not give up. When it was time for the team battle. Qiao Nian seized the opportunity and used her skills to suck in the archer. The jungler took the opportunity to go on a killing spree. Seeing this, Mr. Q hurriedly drew A and took the heads of the opposing shooter and the middlene. In this four-on-five battle, Qiao Nian won. Chapter 328 - Deadly Strike

Chapter 328: Deadly Strike

As soon as Ye Ran finished speaking, the eyes of those people lit up. One hundred thousand dors. This was a huge sum of money to them. They pounced on Gao Lin. Gao Lin screamed, but her scream was quickly drowned out by the noise near the stadium. Seeing Gao Lin struggling at death¡¯s door, Ye Ran was overjoyed. ¡°You fence-sitter! Trash!¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts. Ye Ran, please, please let me off!¡± When Ye Ran heard Gao Lin begging for mercy, she asked coldly, ¡°Beg for mercy? Do you know how to beg for mercy now? I begged you the same way that night. Why won¡¯t you let me off?¡± Gao Lin had never expected things to turn out this way. If her family found out about what she had done in school, her father would be so angry that he would chase her out of the house! She was an illegitimate daughter to begin with. Everyone wasughing at her, and no one was willing to help her. Today, she thought that if she could meet Mr. Dong Hua, she would have a chance to make aeback. Then, she would kill Qiao Nian. But Qiao Nian had blocked herst chance of survival. Now, she had fallen into Ye Ran¡¯s hands again. She probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky this time. Gao Lin hurriedly shielded her face with her hands. She didn¡¯t want to be an ugly freak like Ye Ran, but these people were targeting her face! Gao Lin¡¯s face instantly swelled up. Ye Ran had always been pampered by her family. Her temper had always been bad. Now that she had finally found an opportunity to take revenge, she yearned to kill Gao Lin. Ye Ran looked down at Gao Lin. Seeing Gao Lin behaving like a rat crossing the street, she felt no joy. For a moment, she mistook Gao Lin for Qiao Nian. Ye Ran gripped the baseball bat tightly. She had already made up her mind today. She would never let Qiao Nian leave this ce alive. Hatred surged in Ye Ran¡¯s heart. She had been pampered by her parents since she was young. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could she have been thrown into a vocational school by her parents to fend for herself? All her pride over the years had been ruined by a single ticket. She had never expected to be expelled from school because of that fake ticket. Her teachers and ssmates despised her. Someone like Gao Lin even took the opportunity to deal with her. All of this was because of Qiao Nian. That b*tch Qiao Nian had ruined everything for her! She was now just a street hooligan. How could Qiao Nian be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician? This was too unfair! She wanted to kill Qiao Nian! She would never let Qiao Nian live! Ye Ran raised the baseball bat high and smashed it down on Gao Lin¡¯s head without hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± Gao Lin screamed loudly. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and her body trembled involuntarily. She was in a daze. At this moment, she felt as if she had be Qiao Nian, the female musician who had performed with Mr. Dong Hua. She was receiving the affirmation and admiration of everyone. She debuted at the peak and then became a famous musician. However, in reality, Gao Lin¡¯s nose was bleeding, staining her white dress red. It was a ghastly sight. ¡°Ah!¡± A delinquent girl hurriedly shouted and took two steps back. Seeing this, the others also left. Everyone looked at Ye Ran and saw the hatred in her eyes. Ye Ran seemed to have lost her mind. Ye Ran raised the baseball bat in her hand, wanting to hit her again. A delinquent hurriedly stopped Ye Ran and said, ¡°Stop it. If you continue, she¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re using too much strength.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teach her a lesson? You can¡¯t kill her!¡± ¡°We just want money. We don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± ¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Ran roared crazily! The delinquents were frightened and no longer dared to stop Ye Ran. Ye Ran red at Gao Lin with hatred written all over her face. She gripped the baseball bat tightly! Chapter 335 - Aggrieved

Chapter 335: Aggrieved

Qiao Nian hurriedly nodded. All she wanted now was to get Gu Qi back. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. He reached out and snatched Qiao Nian¡¯s phone away. Qiao Nian reached out to snatch the phone away, but Gu Zhou avoided her hand. She looked at Gu Zhou unhappily and frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you taking my phone?¡± ¡°You should rest early. There¡¯s an auction tomorrow that I need you to attend.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What auction?¡± Moreover, in her memory, Gu Zhou had never liked such asions. Gu Zhou seemed to be able to read Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. He said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s just a charity auction. Grandma has always been a phnthropist, so she has epted the invitation from the organizers. However, she¡¯s not in good health. I want to attend on her behalf.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she lowered her gaze slightly, thinking seriously. Charity¡­ Could it be that Qin Chuan had held the auction she had prepared for in advance? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. She remembered that the auction should be next month. At this thought, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the organizer?¡± ¡°Qin Chuan!¡± It was really him. What the hell was Qin Chuan doing? Didn¡¯t he say that he would wait until the sixth of next month? She had been preparing for this auction for two whole years, and there were still some priceless items that she had yet to prepare. Why had Qin Chuan started early? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Just as Qiao Nian was thinking about why Qin Chuan had brought forward the auction, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question. She said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about what my identity will be when I attend it.¡± ¡°Then what identity do you want to have?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. Had she gone silly just now? Why did she ask that? Fortunately, Gu Zhou did not dwell on her question. He continued, ¡°This auction is different from the previous ones. Everyone can take out a precious item for auction. Of course, you have to prepare one yourself.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Just as Gu Zhou was about to return the phone to Qiao Nian, he identally saw a familiar WeChat profile picture on her phone. His brow furrowed slightly. Qiao Nian noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and hurriedly stood up to snatch the phone back from him. Smiling, she said, ¡°Since it¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early!¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian immediately. Instead, he was still thinking about the WeChat profile picture he had just seen. That profile picture was identical to Gu Qi¡¯s. He didn¡¯t think it was Gu Qi. It was impossible for Gu Qi to add Qiao Nian on WeChat. Even if Gu Qi had identally added Qiao Nian on WeChat, it was impossible for Gu Qi to call Qiao Nian on WeChat. Gu Qi had autism and rarely spoke to outsiders. More importantly, Gu Qi had never called him on WeChat. He was the closest person to Gu Qi. Perhaps that person just had Gu Qi¡¯s WeChat profile picture. Gu Zhou no longer hesitated. He picked up his bathrobe and walked towards the bathroom. When Qiao Nian snatched her phone back, she realized that Gu Qi had already added her. She heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she sent an aggrieved emoji. Soon, Gu Qi replied. ¡°Auntie, I wasn¡¯t the one who deleted you just now.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Then what happened?¡± Actually, she was also puzzled just now. Gu Qi was a little boy who was willing to treat her to a meal. How could he delete her WeChat just because she didn¡¯t reply immediately? Moreover, even if Gu Qi was on guard, he was an honest child. Even if he deleted her WeChat, he would return the money to her first. At this moment, Gu Qi replied. ¡°Just now, when the teacher saw me ying with my phone, she got very angry. She said that I didn¡¯t want to y with my friends because I didn¡¯t want to improve myself. She said that she wanted to help me correct my bad habits, so she took my phone and deleted all my friends on it. I just got my phone back.¡± Chapter 336 - Care For Him

Chapter 336: Care For Him

When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. Did a four-year-old child not want to improve just because he was using WeChat? In school, it was normal for teachers to confiscate phones, but for a teacher to delete a WeChat contact without permission? What was going on? ¡°Then which kindergarten are you in?¡± ¡°An City Kindergarten.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the name of the school, her eyes turned cold. This kindergarten was the most famous elite school in An City. The fact that Gu Qi could go to this school proved that Gu Qi¡¯s parents were very capable. Moreover, most four-year-olds went to kindergarten to y. They would cultivate a lively and cheerful personality so that they could integrate into groups as soon as possible. Even if children were to y games on WeChat, in the eyes of the teachers, they would only fully develop their hands-on abilities. How did it be that they didn¡¯t want to improve? ¡°Then when can you return the money you owe me?¡± ¡°Tomorrow will be fine!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you at your kindergarten tomorrow morning, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Nian closed the chat window with Gu Qi, then opened Qin Chuan¡¯s WeChat and sent a voice message. ...... ¡°What time did you arrange for the charity auction?¡± ¡°Ten in the morning.¡± ¡°Set the auction for tonight!¡± Qin Chuan replied very quickly. ¡°This won¡¯t do. The notice has already been sent. If we dy it now, many people won¡¯t be able to keep up with their schedules. If they don¡¯te, the losses will be huge!¡± Qiao Nian frowned. If it was just a small matter, she would have relented. But for some reason, she felt that Gu Qi¡¯s matter was a big deal to her. Whenever she thought about how that young child, Gu Qi, had been bullied by a teacher in school, she would feel faintly uneasy. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian sent a voice message. ¡°Do you want us to calcte how much of a loss it will be for me if you bring the charity auction forward by a month?¡± After a minute, Qin Chuan reluctantly sent a voice message. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change it to eight o¡¯clock tomorrow night.¡± Qiao Nian closed WeChat and narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes. She had to meet Gu Qi¡¯s teacher tomorrow and see what kind of mentality he had. At this moment, her phone rang. It was a message from Wang Xuan. Qiao Nian opened it and gasped. ¡°Nian Nian, Gao Lin is dead!¡± Qiao Nian frowned. This news was a little sudden. She hurriedly typed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ye Ran was the one who killed her. Ye Ran had been waiting at the entrance of the stadium for you but ran into Gao Lin instead. Hence, she and a group of hooligans dragged Gao Lin to a small alley and killed her without hesitation. When she killed Gao Lin, she even called your name!¡± Qiao Nian understood now. ¡°Did Gao Lin help me fend off the disaster?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. From what Ye Ran said, not only does she want to kill you, but she also wants to kill Gao Lin. However, she bumped into Gao Lin first. Looks like Ye Ran won¡¯t have a good time in the future.¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly. Wang Xuan was indeed clear-headed. Qiao Nian changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early.¡± ¡°Will you be affected by this?¡± Wang Xuan asked worriedly. ¡°This is the sin of the two of them, and they will still be punished by thew. The two of them will have nothing to do with me. How can I be affected by them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then go to bed early. Goodnight!¡± ¡­ The next day, Qiao Nian went to An City Kindergarten at half past nine. This timing was just right for Gu Qi to arrive at school. Moreover,st night, she had already hacked into the kindergarten¡¯s security system in advance and wrote her information in Gu Qi¡¯s parent¡¯s information. Chapter 337 - I’m Here to Look For Gu Qi

Chapter 337: I¡¯m Here to Look For Gu Qi

However when she walked into the school, the security guard saw that her face was a little unfamiliar and hurriedly stopped her. However, after the system identified her as the child¡¯s parent, she was allowed to enter. Qiao Nian passed through the rockery and fountain and arrived at a dream-like castle. She walked to the door of Gu Qi¡¯s ss. Instead of knocking, she stood outside the ssroom window. Qiao Nian nced around but didn¡¯t see the little child. However, her gaze was attracted to a little boy sitting by the window. The little boy had his head lowered the entire time, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. His hands were long and slender, and he was nimbly ying with nine Chinese rings. In just a few minutes, he had already unlocked six rings. Qiao Nian looked at the little boy in disbelief. How could a child y with the nine Chinese rings so smoothly? The little girl sitting next to the little boy kept staring at the nine consecutive rings in his hand. Seeing that several of the nine consecutive rings had already been unlocked, she reached out to snatch them away. The little boy avoided the little girl¡¯s hand slightly and shielded the nine Chinese rings in his arms. When the little girl saw this, she immediately began to cry. The little girl¡¯s cries instantly attracted the teacher¡¯s attention. At this moment, a young and beautiful female teacher walked over. She looked like she had just graduated from school. When the little girl saw the teacher walking over, she immediately ran to the teacher and hugged her leg,ining in a childish voice, ¡°Teacher Qin, he bullied me. He stole my nine Chinese rings and still wants to hit me. Sob¡­¡± The young and beautiful female teacher looked at the little boy coldly and questioned sternly, ¡°Gu Qi, why do you always bully your ssmates? You even snatched their toys this time!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the teacher call the little boy¡¯s name, she froze. Could he be the youngdy from that night? But it didn¡¯t feel like it. The little boy stood there motionless, as if he was very unwilling to bother with the teacher. The teacher had no patience. In a rage, she walked up to the little boy, grabbed his cor, and pulled him over forcefully. ¡°Are you mute? If you¡¯re mute, then go to a school for disabled people. Don¡¯te here. Get your parents to bring you back now!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze turned cold. Regardless of whether this child was the youngdy from that night, Gu Qi, this teacher had maligned this child without distinguishing between right and wrong. This was too much! Qiao Nian walked over and knocked on the ssroom door. When the teacher heard the knock on the door, she immediately changed her appearance. With a gentle smile, she looked toward the door. At this moment, the little boy, who was being held by the teacher, also turned to look. This time, Qiao Nian saw the little boy¡¯s face clearly. Wasn¡¯t this the youngdy from that night, Gu Qi? So he was not a youngdy, but a little boy. When Gu Qi saw her, his beautiful eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky. In her high heels, the teacher elegantly opened the door for Qiao Nian and asked gently, ¡°Hello, parent. Which child are you looking for?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze swept over the teacher. Her figure was very good, and she was wearing a strapless dress. Her fair and sexy corbone was exposed. Even though she was a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look at this teacher. In addition, this teacher was quite beautiful and had exquisite makeup on. When she smiled, she looked very approachable. What made Qiao Nian ufortable was that this teacher seemed to look like she was on a blind date instead of teaching. Qiao Nian frowned. She had always been a good judge of character. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, this teacher might just want to get to know some people of high status through the children. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Gu Qi.¡± Chapter 338 - Fury

Chapter 338: Fury

When Qin Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the smile on her face instantly disappeared, and was reced by an impatient tone. ¡°So you¡¯re Gu Qi¡¯s mother?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. So Qin Lu didn¡¯t know Gu Qi¡¯s mother. However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Qiao Nian to be Gu Qi¡¯s mother. She was afraid that she would expose herselfter. She casually came up with an identity and said, ¡°I¡¯m his aunt.¡± When Qin Lu heard this, she instantly understood. She said coldly, ¡°Madam Gu, your child has a particrly bad temper. She steals his ssmates¡¯ toys, doesn¡¯t do his homework, and has autism. His behavior will affect the other children.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. Without changing her expression, she asked, ¡°So, Teacher Qin, what do you think we should do?¡± Qin Lu nced at Gu Zhou, then at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian seemed to genuinely want to listen to her suggestion, a cold smile shed in her eyes. What a stupid parent. No wonder. This child was just a security guard¡¯s child. How smart could his parents be? Qin Lu pretended to look helpless. He sighed and said, ¡°I suggest that you send him directly to a school for the disabled! The teachers there will give him some special education. This way, Gu Qi¡¯s little habits will be cured. In another three to five years, his IQ will also be as high as a three-year-old¡¯s!¡± Qiao Nian bit her lip. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but p Qin Lu without hesitation. Qin Lu¡¯s face instantly burned with pain. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand why this woman would suddenly fly into a rage and hit her. ¡°How¡­ how dare you hit me?¡± The crisp sound of the p attracted all the children in the ssroom. They looked over. Especially Gu Qi. His eyes were shining with a strange light. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone would protect him. He tried hard to keep his eyes open, worried that this was just a dream. What if everything was fake when he woke up? Gu Qi involuntarily tightened his grip on the nine Chinese rings. Qiao Nian sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already hit you lightly. What right do you have to use my child of having autism? What right do you have to say that my child doesn¡¯t speak? What right do you have to say that my child¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t high? If you didn¡¯t abuse him, why wouldn¡¯t he speak? You useless teacher!¡± Qin Lu¡¯s face turned pale. He said in exasperation, ¡°Of course I¡¯m saying this for Gu Qi¡¯s sake. He¡¯s clearly a mute who doesn¡¯t know how to speak. You¡¯re too much. Aren¡¯t you going to let me speak the truth?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°If our Gu Qi goes to a special school, his future will be tainted. He will also bebeled as a retard. This will affect his reputation for the rest of his life. I¡¯ve already hit you lightly, yet you still have the cheek to refute me?¡± Qin Lu was so angry that sheughed. She questioned, ¡°He¡¯s a retard and a mute to begin with. As a parent, aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable? Why won¡¯t you let me speak?¡± ¡°Gu Qi,e here!¡± Qiao Nian ignored Qin Lu¡¯s anger and spoke to Gu Qi, who was sitting in the ssroom. Gu Qi ran up to Qiao Nian and looked up, his eyes sparkling. He greeted sweetly, ¡°Aunt.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s greeting shocked everyone. Qin Lu¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on her back. How was this possible? No, this was impossible. Gu Qi should be a retard. Gu Qi should have been mute. Qiao Nian¡¯s anger dissipated. She smiled at Gu Qi and said gently, ¡°Gu Qi, tell Auntie what happened just now.¡± Gu Qi stood there and exined clearly, ¡°That ssmate tried to snatch the nine Chinese rings from me just now. I didn¡¯t want to give them to her, so she cried. She even said that I bullied her. Then, when the teacher came over, she scolded me without distinguishing between right and wrong. She even forced me to return the nine Chinese rings to that ssmate.¡± Chapter 339 - Take Action

Chapter 339: Take Action

When Qin Lu heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, her face instantly turned red. Not only was Gu Qi good at speaking, but his ability to express himself was also much clearer than other children. However, Qin Lu didn¡¯t want to admit her mistake. She said furiously, ¡°You said that Student Zhang stole your nine Chinese rings, but she said that you stole his nine Chinese rings.¡± ¡°But Teacher can¡¯t prove that I stole Student Zhang¡¯s nine Chinese rings!¡± Gu Qi said calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Lu was about to say something when Qiao Nian interrupted him. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you don¡¯t want to blow this matter up, go and exin the situation to the principal. You¡¯d better pack up and leave as soon as possible!¡± Qiao Nian no longer wanted to listen to Qin Lu¡¯s next words. When she thought about how Gu Qi¡¯s teacher looked, she realized that Gu Qi was clearly so smart and adorable. He had almost been let down by such a teacher. She wondered how many children had been let down by such a teacher. The attitude of a kindergarten teacher had a huge impact on a child¡¯s growth. She could not let this fool dy the child¡¯s growth! When Qin Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. With disdain written all over her face, she said, ¡°You want me to get lost? Do you have the ability to do so? Also, do you know who runs this school? How can you, lowly mongrel, decide whether I stay or leave?¡± Qiao Nian squatted in front of Gu Qi and helped him straighten his clothes. Only then did she say, ¡°Be good. Go to the ssroom and wait for me for a while. Also, you can lend the nine Chinese rings to your ssmates for a while, okay?¡± Gu Qi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Qi understood that his auntie did not want him to hear the rest of the conversation. Hence, he walked into the ssroom, not forgetting to close the door. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Her expression was like winter frost, exuding a cold aura. She pulled Qin Lu to the blind spot by the ssroom window and pped her again without hesitation. p! Qin Lu spat out blood. She looked at Qiao Nian in shock and questioned, ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? How dare you behave atrociously here? Ah¡­¡± Before Qin Lu could finish speaking, Qiao Nian kicked her away. Qin Lu fell heavily to the ground. The pain was unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m a mutt, right? I¡¯ll tell you now what happens to teachers who can¡¯t set a good example for their children!¡± With that, Qiao Nian pped Qin Lu¡¯s face. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. This time, Qin Lu had crossed the line. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Qiao Nian grabbed Qin Lu¡¯s hair and forced her to look at her. ¡°Do you think you can bully my child just because he doesn¡¯t have a backer?¡± Qin Lu felt as if her scalp was about to be pulled off. It was so painful that her tears were about to fall, but her words were still unforgiving. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to touch a hair on my head, my aunt will never let you off!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Lu¡¯s words, her lips curved up slightly. She kicked Qin Lu aside and took out her phone to make a call. In less than a second, the call went through. Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was cold as she questioned, ¡°Qin Chuan, what kind of bullsh*t teacher did you hire in your kindergarten?¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with my Young Mistress again? Let¡¯s talk things out nicely. Don¡¯t get angry again!¡± Qin Lu, who was lying at the side, froze when she heard the principal¡¯s name. She looked up at Qiao Nian, surprise shing in her eyes. How dare this woman call the principal by his name? She was definitely putting on an act. The principal was such a big shot. Her aunt had to bow down to the principal. ¡°Do you think you can make me leave with just a phone call? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even bother giving Qin Lu a nce. She nced at the name of the ss and continued, ¡°The form teacher of the kindergarten¡¯s Little Sunflower ss 3, Qin Lu. She¡¯s abusing a child. How do we settle this?¡± Chapter 340 - Apologizing

Chapter 340: Apologizing

¡°Oh, my dear Young Mistress, calm down. I¡¯ll issue a notice to fire her right now! Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t ruin your health!¡± Qiao Nian gave an indifferent reply. Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Qin Chuan ask, ¡°Miss, did you ask me to reschedule the charity auction to tonight because of this?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Qin Chuan smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I understand now. Don¡¯t be angry anymore!¡± ¡°Find a teacher with better morals to teach the children of this ss. Don¡¯t send any animals to this ss!¡± Qiao Nian said indifferently. When Qin Chuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He asked curiously, ¡°May I ask who¡¯s in this ss? Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Just do as I say!¡± With that, Qiao Nian hung up without hesitation. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Lu¡¯s face. She narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes. ¡°There¡¯s only one type of person in this world who is the lowest of the low, and that¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t have a shred of respect for anyone.¡± When Qin Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression froze and her eyes darkened. She hated the word ¡°lowly¡±. She had no choice but to choose her family background. If she had been the daughter of an ordinary family, she would not have been so delusional. However, her mother¡¯s family was a well-known family in An City, but her mother¡¯s family was unwilling to acknowledge her. Only the auntie took pity on her, so she arranged for her to teach here. She was used to seeing upper-ss people. She really wanted to be one. ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Qiao Nian gave a cold smile and continued, ¡°One idiot just can¡¯t hold her breath. Why would she still ask such a stupid question? Looks like your IQ isn¡¯t that high either. Do you want me to send you to a disabled school? The teachers there will teach you well!¡± When Qin Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she got up from the ground in a rage and raised her hand to hit her. Without hesitation, Qiao Nian kicked Qin Lu away. Qin Lu fell to the ground again, her face pale from the pain. Just as she was about to curse, her phone suddenly rang. Qin Lu took out her phone and realized that the call was from the auntie. Tears of grievance rolled down her face as she said tearfully, ¡°Auntie,e over quickly. There¡¯s a parent in our school who¡¯s hitting me right now. You have to help me¡­¡± However, Qin Lu did not hear her aunt¡¯sforting voice. ¡°Tell me, did you provoke some big shot?¡± Qin Lu stopped crying. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t provoke anyone. He¡¯s just a brat with no background!¡± The person on the other end of the line was stunned. She said meaningfully, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you think a child who can attend this kindergarten doesn¡¯t have a powerful background? Do you know that the less obvious a child¡¯s background is, the more influential he is? I worked hard to get connections and send you here so that you can work hard. I didn¡¯t do this for you to offend people!¡± ¡°Auntie really doesn¡¯t have any background. His father seems to be a security guard in a neighborhood.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Lu¡¯s words, she waspletely certain that Qin Lu was only doing this because of the children¡¯s background. Such a snobbish person should have been kicked out long ago. No wonder Qin Lu had deleted the WeChat contact on Gu Qi¡¯s phone yesterday and scolded Gu Qi today. It seemed that she felt that Gu Qi had no background. ¡°Shut up. I told you to apologize. Hurry up and apologize!¡± Qin Lu¡¯s aunt said in exasperation. ¡°But she hit me. I¡¯m in so much pain now. She should be the one apologizing to me!¡± Qin Lu¡¯s aunt also knew what kind of person Qin Lu was. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. ¡°Do whatever you want. Just wait and see!¡± When Qin Lu heard this, his expression froze. ¡°Auntie, what do you mean?¡± Chapter 341 - At All Costs

Chapter 341: At All Costs

Before Qin Lu could say anything, her aunt had already hung up. Qin Lu¡¯s face turned pale in fear. She had a bad feeling. At this moment, her phone rang with a text message. Qin Lu turned on her phone and saw that the school had expelled her. What? It was actually true? The school had actually expelled her. Qin Lu¡¯s legs gave way and she copsed to the ground. How was this possible? Gu Qi was just a child of a neighborhood security guard. Gu Qi¡¯s aunt was definitely not a big shot! Could it be that Gu Qi¡¯s aunt wasn¡¯t bluffing just now? Did she really know the principal, Qin Chuan? Qin Lu looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She pursed her lips nervously, recalling Qiao Nian¡¯s tone when she called Qin Chuan just now. This woman must be very close to the principal. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken to the principal so casually. Qin Lu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Working at this school was her only chance to get close to high society. If she left, she would never be able to enter high society again in her life. She had to stay here! At all costs! Even if it meant throwing away her dignity! Qin Lu crawled towards Qiao Nian and knelt down in front of her, apologizing with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Miss Gu, Miss Gu, this is really my fault. I was in the wrong, I was in the wrong. I¡¯m really sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have med Student Gu Zhou without investigating thoroughly. Only now do I know that he¡¯s a smart child. Back then, I must have been kicked in the head by a donkey, or perhaps there was something wrong with my brain. That¡¯s why I said those words. Miss Gu, please give me another chance, okay? Can you call Director Qin and ask him to keep me?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Lu¡¯s pitiful manner and said coldly, ¡°No!¡± For someone like Qin Lu, who fawned over the rich and powerful, she did not know what was wrong at all. This was her true character. It had long been ingrained in her. It was like how a dog could not change its habit of eating shit. She believed that Qin Lu would never change. Qin Lu apologized mainly because she knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. If Qin Lu had met a child from an ordinary family today, that child would have been bullied by her for every day he studied here. How innocent were the children who were bullied? Countless children like Gu Qi had been bullied in this school. Qin Lu didn¡¯t apologize because she loved her child. Qin Lu was not worthy of being a teacher. Qiao Nian walked towards the ssroom. She opened the door and waved at Gu Qi. When Gu Qi saw Qiao Nian, his eyes lit up. He hurriedly picked up his small school bag and ran over. Holding Gu Qi¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian walked out. The security guard saw that the system recognized Qiao Nian¡¯s face, so he didn¡¯t stop her. Gu Qi was holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Sensing the warmth in her palm, he felt a little ufortable. Gu Qi retracted his hand. Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Qi. Seeing his cold expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qiao Nian reached out to Gu Qi and said gently, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Gu Qi frowned slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Qi to know so much at such a young age. Of course, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t insist. Last time, Gu Qi didn¡¯t hold her hand either. She felt that Gu Qi might not be used to touching others. Qiao Nian brought Gu Qi to a dessert shop near the school. They sat facing each other. Gu Qi took out fifteen dors from his school bag and ced it on the table. He pushed it in front of Qiao Nian, his face full of seriousness. ¡°This is the money I owe you.¡± Chapter 342 - Familiar Strategy

Chapter 342: Familiar Strategy

Qiao Nian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She even put the money away. Pursing her lips, she teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any interest?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he inexplicably recalled what she had said to Qin Lu. Our child¡­ Although he was young, he had experienced many things. Previously, when Auntie dealt with Qin Lu, it was as if his father had helped him teach Zhang Yi a lesson. She was just like his father. To Gu Qi, people like his father were good people. They treated him well. Gu Qi rested his chin on his hands and stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, looking like an adult. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dessert today. Take it as interest!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky. Her intelligence instantly dropped. Smiling, she said, ¡°Wow, our family¡¯s Gu Qi is rich now. Then I¡¯m going to eat delicious desserts!¡± When Gu Qi heard the words ¡°our family¡±, his lips curved up involuntarily. He nodded domineeringly and said, ¡°Yes, you can eat whatever you want. I have the ability to pay you back!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Why did she find it so familiar? Then, Gu Qi said considerately, ¡°I only brought fifteen yuan today. I¡¯ve already returned it to you. I¡¯ll return the rest to youter.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. This was a familiar strategy. ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Qi raised his chin and said seriously, ¡°Order the most expensive dish!¡± In that instant, Qiao Nian felt as if she was being pampered by a domineering CEO. She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and chose two branded drinks, along with a small cake. It was a total of 100 yuan. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Gu Qi nodded without hesitation. ¡°No problem.¡± After the service staff took the menu away, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi. Gu Qi was quite good-looking. His fox-like eyes were a little round, like those of a peach blossom. His fine hair made him look cool. For some reason, Qiao Nian felt that this face was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it before. When Gu Qi was disguised as a girl, he was obedient and cute. Now, he looked handsome as a man. In that instant, Qiao Nian recalled her deceased child. If that child was still alive, he would probably be the same age as Gu Qi. She wondered if he would be as adorable as Gu Qi. Qiao Nian recalled that Gu Qi had specially dressed up as a girl. She asked curiously, ¡°Gu Qi, you¡¯re a boy. Why were you pretending to be a girl?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his bright eyes gradually dimmed. He lowered his head in disappointment, his hands intertwined. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She said apologetically, ¡°Gu Qi, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Gu Qi lowered his head and interrupted Qiao Nian in a low voice, his voice tinged with disappointment. ¡°Dad seems to prefer girls.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was stunned. Worried that she had heard wrongly, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So you want your father to like you?¡± Gu Qi nodded seriously. Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand. It hurt terribly. A child would rather suffer and dress up like a girl just because his father liked girls? This father was really too ipetent! Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said gently, ¡°Gu Qi, you don¡¯t have to change yourself for others. You are who you are. You are unique in this world, so you just have to be yourself. Do you understand?¡± Gu Qi seemed to understand. He nodded seriously. ¡°So, even if I¡¯m a boy, Dad will still like me?¡± Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s question, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached. This child was too adorable. ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Chapter 343 - Extremely Insulting

Chapter 343: Extremely Insulting

Gu Qi shook his head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know what kind of family Gu Qi lived in. She looked at Gu Qi worriedly. ¡°When I was very young, Mommy wasn¡¯t by my side. Back then, Dad told me that Mommy had gone to another world and would never return.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi with heartache. After his mother passed away, his father no longer loved him. No wonder Gu Qi did not like to speak in school. Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian, his eyes shining with a strange light. He said happily, ¡°A few days ago, I heard Dad and Uncle talking. They said that they seemed to have made a mistake. My mommy might still be alive, so the mommy living in the funeral home isn¡¯t my mommy. I think Mommy is still waiting for me to find her!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi in surprise. How could such a thing be wrong? Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Then how do you n to find your mommy?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°How about this? Tell me what characteristics your mommy has. Auntie can help you find her!¡± Qiao Nian said. Gu Qi shook his head again. Seeing this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was really difficult. There was no information at all. How could she find anyone? Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian and asked in confusion, ¡°Auntie, I couldn¡¯t find Mommy, but why do you look unhappy?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Auntie is also looking for her mommy.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Auntie, have you seen your mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I didn¡¯t grow up by Mommy¡¯s side.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his frown deepened. He said worriedly, ¡°Auntie, you shouldn¡¯t be young anymore, right?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. Where were his manners? Gu Qi sighed and said like an adult, ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for so many years, but you still haven¡¯t found her. Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll have to search for her for as long as you?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian exined patiently, ¡°Auntie only found out about my mommy a few days ago. There¡¯s someone else!¡± Gu Qi heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Fortunately, I found out early!¡± Qiao Nian thought, ¡°It really didn¡¯t hurt much but it was extremely insulting.¡± Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian seriously and asked, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you find your Mommy. Is there anything special about Auntie¡¯s mommy?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently. ¡°No!¡± Gu Qi rested his chin on his hands like a little hamster, deep in thought. Qiao Nian was also at a loss. She searched for a while, but found nothing. ¡°Wow, what a cute child!¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice came from the side. Qiao Nian turned her head and saw two well-dressed noblewomen standing at the side. They were here for dessert and happened to see the adorable Gu Qi. ¡°Oh, little girl, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a good-looking and cute son!¡± ¡°How old is your son?¡± ¡°The two of you look exactly alike!¡± ¡°Can I hug your child?¡± As she spoke, one of the noblewomen began to move. Gu Qi moved back warily, avoiding Madam¡¯s hand. His expression was cold. The woman¡¯s hand froze in midair. Gu Qi exuded an aura that kept people away. He was extremely cold. The woman retracted her hand guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I just like children!¡± Qiao Nian could naturally tell that she really liked children. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. He doesn¡¯t like to be touched by strangers. Also, he¡¯s not my son. He doesn¡¯t like to talk much either.¡± When the woman heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she said apologetically, ¡°I see. I¡¯m really sorry. I was too rash.¡± After that, the two of them sat down at a table. The waiter brought the dessert over. Chapter 344 - Abandoned

Chapter 344: Abandoned

When they left the dessert shop, Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian and asked seriously, ¡°Do we look alike?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and exined, ¡°Actually, this is a special phrase used to strike up a conversation with others. Just listen to it. What they say isn¡¯t true.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Qi lowered his head, inexplicably disappointed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back to school now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Qi walked in front, his expression serious. Seeing Gu Qi like this, Qiao Nian felt an inexplicable sense of loneliness. Her heart ached for this child. She quickly walked forward and asked softly, ¡°Gu Qi, do you want to give me your DNA so that I can help you find Mommy?¡± Gu Qi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± He handed his hand to Qiao Nian and asked seriously, ¡°Do you need blood?¡± Qiao Nian looked at his fair hands. She couldn¡¯t bear to cut his hands. She shook her head gently and said, ¡°Your nails and hair will do.¡± When Gu Qi heard this, he retracted his hand. Qiao Nian took Gu Qi to a nearby supermarket. She bought a file and a nail clipper, then brought Gu Qi to a nearby park and sat down on a bench. Gu Qi sat down obediently beside Qiao Nian and ced his hand in front of her. Qiao Nian pinched Gu Qi¡¯s small fingers and carefully trimmed his nails, afraid that he would cut his hand. Under the sunlight, Qiao Nian¡¯s hair, which was as brown as seaweed, seemed to have turned golden. Her entire body was bathed in sunlight, as if she was coated in ayer of gold. She seemed to have be much gentler. The love and gentleness in her eyes became more and more obvious. Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian in a daze. For a moment, he even forgot to breathe. He didn¡¯t dare to break the silence. In the past, he had fantasized about his mommy cutting his nails. At this moment, he really treated Auntie as his mommy. However, good times were always short-lived. After Qiao Nian finished trimming Gu Qi¡¯s nails, she ced them seriously into the document bag. Then, she smiled at Gu Qi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this to the forensic department. If anyone goes to look for a missing child, your DNA will be taken out forparison. If there are any results, I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± When Gu Qi heard this, he subconsciously said, ¡°Then can you contact me sooner?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I still owe you a hundred dors. I want to pay you back.¡± Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was the first time she had met someone who was so eager to return money. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Qi lowered her head, his emotionsplicated. He just wanted to spend more time with her. As long as he owed her money, he would have a reason to meet her again. Of course, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Gu Qi was thinking. She nced at the time and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should send you back.¡± ¡°Auntie is such a good person. Why would she be abandoned by your mommy?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She found it hard to believe that the word ¡°abandoned¡± came from such a young child. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. So that was what he had been thinking. Smiling, she said, ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Gu Qi subtly touched the nails Qiao Nian had just cut for him and said seriously, ¡°But our mommies abandoned us. Otherwise, how could we not have found her?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. It turned out that no matter their age, everyone would be terrified and uneasy when they couldn¡¯t find their rtives. Actually, before today, she had also felt that she had been abandoned. However, she didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to feel the same way. He was still a child, and he still had to be filled with hope. Gu Qi lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m almost five years old now. Mommy didn¡¯t even look for me.¡± Chapter 345 - Understanding

Chapter 345: Understanding

When Qiao Nian heard this, she felt a lump in her throat. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Could it be that Mommy doesn¡¯t want me because I¡¯m not obedient?¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t know what to say. However, when she saw Gu Qi holding her hands uneasily, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. How can your mommy not love you? How can she not want you?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his frown deepened. He really couldn¡¯t understand why his mother didn¡¯t visit him when she was clearly still alive. Qiao Nian suddenly thought of herself. Her family was also a mess. However, after she grew up, she realized that those people weren¡¯t her family at all. But Gu Qi was different. He was still a child and needed his mother¡¯spany. Only then could he grow up healthily and happily. When she was young, she had sat in the field every day, thinking about when her parents would visit her. However, the anticipation grew weaker and weaker. Towards the end, it gradually turned into disappointment. Of course she didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to be like her. Qiao Nian squatted in front of Gu Qi and held his hand. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Gu Qi, there are too many things one can¡¯t do in this world. You¡¯re still young, and you might not understand it, but when you grow up, you¡¯ll realize that many things are beyond one¡¯s control. Perhaps your mother had her own difficulties back then, so she couldn¡¯t get together with you. But I believe that since she was willing to endure the pain of childbirth for ten months, it means that she must have loved you very much.¡± Actually, she was not only saying these words to Gu Qi, but also to herself. When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes gradually lit up. He asked seriously, ¡°Does Mommy really love me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Qiao Nian replied with certainty. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like such an obedient and adorable child like Gu Qi?¡± Gu Qi asked seriously, ¡°Will we definitely find our mommies?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on his face. He felt much better. ¡°Alright, let me send you back to school!¡± Qiao Nian said. Gu Qi nodded and obediently followed Qiao Nian towards the school. Just as the two of them were about to reach the school gate, Qiao Nian suddenly recalled Gu Qi¡¯s solitary personality in front of outsiders. She was a little worried that this would happen again. ¡°Gu Qi, why aren¡¯t you willing to speak to others?¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t know why he was doing this either, so he didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian¡¯s question. Qiao Nian looked at the silent Gu Qi. She felt that something must have happened to Gu Qi when he was young, or perhaps he was alone when he was young, which was why he was unwilling tomunicate with others. Perhaps because of this, Gu Qi was a little reclusive. Gu Qi¡¯s condition was still alright. He needed to be taken good care of. If Gu Qi was not taken good care of, his condition would only worsen. In the end, he might not even be willing tomunicate with the people closest to him. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi and said, ¡°Remember to pay me back in the future.¡± If Gu Qi was willing to talk to her, she would spend more time with him. Most importantly, she would help him find his mommy. Gu Qi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return it.¡± Qiao Nian left after sending Gu Qi to the ssroom. She still had to prepare the items for the private auction. ¡­ At the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou was sitting in his office chair. He took out his phone and opened Gu Qi¡¯s WeChat. He recalled the WeChat profile picture on Qiao Nian¡¯s phonest night. That person¡¯s profile picture was identical to Gu Qi¡¯s. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and sent a text. ¡°How¡¯s school?¡± After Gu Zhou sent the text, a dazzling exmation mark appeared beside the text. Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. Had Gu Qi deleted him? Chapter 346 - Illegitimate Child

Chapter 346: Illegitimate Child

How was this possible? Gu Zhou could only send another friend request. But there was no response from the other end. Gu Zhou looked up at Chen Qing¡¯s face and said, ¡°Chen Qing, take a look. Did Gu Qi delete you from his WeChat?¡± Chen Qing hurriedly followed Gu Zhou¡¯s instructions and sent an emoji. It was followed by a red exmation mark. ¡°Deleted.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, his heart sank. ¡°Second Master, do you think Young Master deleted us on WeChat because he didn¡¯t want to talk to us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou pondered for a moment and frowned. ¡°I suspect that something has happened to him in school!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the school immediately!¡± Chen Qing said as he walked out. Gu Zhou felt uneasy. He stopped Chen Qing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With that, Gu Zhou picked up his suit jacket and walked out. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Chen Qing felt that Young Master was bing more and more concerned about his child. When the two of them went downstairs, they saw Qiao Nian walking in. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, which was holding an empty folder. Qiao Nian saw that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was serious, as if he had something especially important to settle. She seemed to remember Gu Zhou looking like this every time he went out. Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t seen Qiao Nian for the entire morning. Thinking that Qiao Nian had gone to prepare the items needed for the auction, he asked, ¡°Have you prepared the items for the auction tonight?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Everything is ready. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou nodded lightly and brushed past Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s back in confusion. After a while, she looked away and took out her phone to make a call. As Qiao Nian made the call, she walked towards her room. ¡°Chief Wang, I¡¯d like to send a document over. Are you in the office now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chief Wang¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. When she recalled what had happened to her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Chief Wang, I would like to ask if there have been any developments in my background check?¡± Qiao Nian heard Section Chief Wang sigh. ¡°Xiao Qiao, there have been many people looking for rtives who match your parents¡¯ ages. I¡¯vepared their DNA with yours. None of you match. We have to let nature take its course.¡± A trace of disappointment shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She thanked him politely and hung up. After hanging up, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened. Disappointment welled up in her heart. In that case, her parents had never thought of looking for her. She could only hope that Gu Qi¡¯s mother would not be like this. Qiao Nian sighed heavily and turned to walk downstairs. Jiang Yue walked out from a corner and looked thoughtfully at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back. Her eyes had always been very good. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the folder contained a child¡¯s nails! Jiang Yue recalled what Qiao Nian had said on the phone just now. Could it be¡­ Was Qiao Nian going to do a paternity test? At the thought of this, Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly. Could Qiao Nian also have an illegitimate child? Oh my god? Qiao Nian and Brother Ah Zhou each had an illegitimate child? If that was the case, the two of them would definitely not be able to continue on. A smug smile appeared on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. An City Prison. Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin stood outside, waiting. Qiao Xin had been very well-behaved during this period of time. All she could think about was how soon her father would be released from prison. Then, her father would reconcile with her mother, and their family would be able to be together. During this period of time, the Qiao family¡¯s business had suffered many crises. The Qiao family¡¯s share price had also plummeted. Qiao Yu had spent a lot of effort to barely stabilize the share price. ¡°Qiao Yu, Qiao Xin.¡± A meek female voice rang out. Su Xue stood there timidly. Chapter 347 - Out of Jail

Chapter 347: Out of Jail

The two of them turned around. Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile. She hurriedly ran up to Su Xue and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Previously, Qiao Xin had tried to persuade her mother to pick her father up when he was released from prison. But at that time, her mother said that she was sorry and refused. Qiao Xin really hadn¡¯t expected her mother toe in the end. Qiao Xin felt very happy. Qiao Yu put his right hand in his pocket. He nced at Su Xue indifferently and retracted his gaze. Qiao Xin could naturally tell what Qiao Yu was thinking. Frowning slightly, she said unhappily, ¡°Brother, it wasn¡¯t easy for Mom to get here. Why are you still acting like this? It wasn¡¯t easy for our family to be reunited!¡± Although Qiao Yu had helped Su Xue resolve the problem, this didn¡¯t mean that he forgave Su Xue for her ridiculous actions. ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced,¡± Qiao Yu said coldly. When Su Xue heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her face instantly turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect her son to look down on her. She instantly felt terrible. ¡°But¡­¡± Qiao Xin looked at Su Xue¡¯s pale face and tried to persuade him gently. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. Besides, Mom already knows her mistake. There¡¯s no need for us to keep harping on this matter. Can you¡­¡± Qiao Yu frowned in disapproval and said, ¡°Xin Xin, the matters of the elders are not for us juniors to discuss.¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze in disappointment and stopped talking back. She still remembered the day her father had hit her mother¡¯s lover. That day, the news had spread like wildfire, and she had been too embarrassed to go out again. Fortunately, her brother had used a lot of strength to control the public opinion in the end, so she finally had the courage to go out. During this period of time, Qiao Xin saw that Qiao Nian¡¯s life was getting better and better. She was even angrier, which made her very dissatisfied. Qiao Nian had caused her father to go to prison, and her parents to have a falling out. This matter could not be let off easily. However, what puzzled Qiao Xin was that her brother seemed to be very concerned about Qiao Nian. When she bought coffee for her brother this morning, she identally saw the tickets to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert. Moreover, this ticket had already been used. She had never expected her brother to pay more and more attention to Qiao Nian, because her brother didn¡¯t like music at all. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin frowned. Her mood was getting worse and worse. Su Xue thought that her daughter was unhappy because of her. Sheforted her gently, ¡°Alright, Xinxin, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t get angry with your brother because of me!¡± Qiao Xin nodded slightly. At this moment, the prison door opened. A prison guard sent Qiao Shan out and gave him some instructions before letting him leave. Qiao Shan tried hard to breathe in the free air, and his mood improved a little. When Qiao Xin saw Qiao Shan, she ran over happily and called out, ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Yu walked over as well. Su Xue was left standing alone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. When Qiao Shan saw his son and daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gently patted the shoulders of the two children. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She looked at Qiao Shan worriedly, her heart aching for him. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve lost so much weight. What did you go through in there? Did they abuse you?¡± Qiao Shan clenched his fists tightly. Thanks to Gu Zhou, his days inside could be described as years. Qiao Yu frowned coldly. He had also gotten someone to make arrangements. Logically speaking, his father shouldn¡¯t have been tortured to this extent. Qiao Shan didn¡¯t want the two children to worry, so he could only swallow his bitterness alone. A weak smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home together!¡± Chapter 348 - Get Lost

Chapter 348: Get Lost

With that, Qiao Shan looked up and noticed that Su Xue was also there. His gentle eyes instantly turned cold as he red fiercely at Su Xue. Su Xue spoke a few more words before taking a step forward. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. We¡¯re already divorced!¡± Su Xue was shocked by Qiao Shan¡¯s tone. Her tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t be angry. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about you for the past month. I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well. I really know my mistake this time!¡± Seeing that Su Xue was still getting closer, Qiao Shan stood up like a porcupine, all the thorns on his body standing on end. He said angrily, ¡°Get lost! Stay away from me!¡± Su Xue wanted to step forward, but Qiao Yu stopped her. ¡°Mom, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t make Dad unhappy!¡± Su Xue met her son¡¯s cold eyes and felt a little hurt. In the end, she took a step back. She tilted her head and looked at Qiao Shan, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already cooked some of your favorite food at home. You can eat more of it. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± With that, Su Xue left reluctantly. Looking at Su Xue¡¯s lonely back, Qiao Xin¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She had to think of a way to make her parents reconcile. A family should be together. At the Qiao family vi. When Qiao Shan saw the hot and fragrant food on the dining table, his throat involuntarily moved. Hunger instantly surged in his heart! In the past month or so in prison, he had never eaten a full meal. Every day, he thought about eating fish and meat. It would be best if he could have two bottles of white wine. But now, when Qiao Shan thought about how this table of dishes had all been prepared by Su Xue, this immoral woman, his stomach churned. He grabbed the table and flipped over all the dishes. Crash¡ª All the food on the table was poured onto the ground. Seeing her father like this, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t caused his father to go to jail, her father wouldn¡¯t have hated his mother so much. Although this was her mother¡¯s fault, her father was a victim who had been made a cuckold and had gone to jail because he had beaten up an adulterer. Who could stand such injustice? Therefore, it would probably be even more difficult to reconcile her parents. Qiao Yu, who was standing at the side, was very calm. There was no emotion in his eyes, because this was all within his expectations. After his father vented his anger, Qiao Yu walked up to Qiao Sheng andforted him. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go out for dinner. Xinxin and I will hold a banquet to wee you back!¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Yu. His son was the most outstanding of them all, and his irritation had subsided significantly. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Silently, Qiao Xin swallowed her tears and hurriedly followed. She understood that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to mention her mother in front of her father now. She will find another chance in the future! She could not let this family shatter. She must have worked hard to build her own home. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian have her way. On the other hand, Qiao Nian took the document to the appraisal center. When she left, she realized that there was still an hour and a half left until the opening ceremony of the charity banquet. Qiao Nian sat in the car, staring at her watch. The traffic was so congested that the car did not move even after half an hour had passed. This was all her fault. She hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance, and now she was stuck in a traffic jam. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the driver¡¯s face. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get off here!¡± With that, Qiao Nian handed the money to the driver and got out of the car. She thought that after leaving this traffic jam, she could take a taxi again. Ring. A car whistle sounded. Qiao Nian looked over and saw a man wearing a helmet sitting in a racing car. Even so, it couldn¡¯t hide his tall figure and cold aura. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the pair of beautiful phoenix-like eyes under the helmet. Her lips curved up slightly. So it was Mr. Dong Hua. Lu Nian nced at the seat behind him and gestured for Qiao Nian to sit down. Qiao Nian walked over and stepped onto the motorcycle. Chapter 349 - A Little Fun

Chapter 349: A Little Fun

Lu Nian handed the helmet to her and asked, ¡°Are you nning to go to the charity banquet too?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Her rtionship with Gu Zhou had yet to be made public, so she could only travel alone. Lu Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m missing a femalepanion. Hold on tight!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The motorcycle sped through the gap between the cars. In less than ten minutes, it passed the traffic jam. In just half an hour, the two of them arrived at the charity banquet. The motorcycle drew a beautiful arc on the ground, then stopped. Perhaps it was because the motorcycle¡¯s noise was too loud, but there was no way to keep a low profile. The moment they entered the venue, they instantly attracted the attention of most people. ¡°It¡¯s actually the version of a racing bike that¡¯s no longer for sale!¡± ¡°It really is!¡± ¡°I wonder which big shot has arrived!¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was feeling curious, Qiao Nian got out of the car and handed the helmet to Lu Nian. Lu Nian also took off the helmet. ¡°Oh my god, that girl is Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. I¡¯ve seen her before. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the man standing beside him? He¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Even a man like me is tempted.¡± ¡°The two of them look like a match made in heaven!¡± ¡­ Chen Qing instantly felt the air around him turn colder. Without looking, he knew that Second Master was angry. He swallowed nervously. Just as Chen Qing was feeling uneasy, he saw Qiao Nian holding Lu Nian¡¯s hand openly. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two of them walked towards them. Chen Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched. Second Young Madam had not picked up the phone just now, and now she had be Lu Nian¡¯s femalepanion. Second Young Madam was ying with fire on purpose! Chen Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Today, he went to school with Second Master and asked Gu Qi about his WeChat. Gu Qi said that his previous form teacher had deleted all his WeChat friends. He even said that the principal had already expelled the form teacher. Second Master Gu asked him to investigate the identity and background of the new teacher. He was relieved when he found no problems. After leaving school, Second Young Master Gu called Second Young Madam, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Qiao Nian felt Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze on her. She looked up and gave him a bright smile. When Qiao Nian and Lu Nian walked up to Gu Zhou, she greeted politely, ¡°Mr. Gu!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he frowned. It had been a long time since he had heard this form of address from Qiao Nian. Lu Nian sensed a trace of anger. However, he didn¡¯t let go of Qiao Nian. In his opinion, Second Brother and Qiao Nian were secretly married. As his younger brother, he naturally had to help hide the truth. The other guests seemed to have noticed the strange look in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. They all looked over, wanting to see if there was any gossip. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s bright smile, Gu Zhou¡¯s dark brown eyes darkened. He stared at Qiao Nian meaningfully for a long while before speaking. ¡°Doctor Qiao, have you forgotten something?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. It was extremely pleasant to the ear. Doctor Qiao? When Qiao Nian heard this form of address, her heart began to race for some reason. She smiled at Gu Zhou, trying hard to remain calm. ¡°Mr. Gu, I wonder if you¡¯ll still have time after the charity banquet. Can I go to the Gu family to treat you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Qiao.¡± When he said the words ¡°Doctor Qiao¡±, Gu Zhou¡¯s tone intensified. Qiao Nian¡¯s ears burned. Lu Nian thought that this couple really knows how to have fun. Could it be that he had been single for too long and didn¡¯t understand the pleasures of marriage? Chapter 356 - Bad Intentions

Chapter 356: Bad Intentions

Song Yu¡¯s skin was very fair and looked almost transparent. She also brought four security guards and her manager with her. These people protected her tightly. Ordinary people could not get close to her. ¡°Mr. Qin is so generous. He even invited a popr celebrity.¡± ¡°Her new drama is not bad.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the Quality of the Empress?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. She¡¯s even more beautiful in person than on television.¡± ¡°Looks like Mr. Qin has prepared a lot of good things tonight.¡± However, what made everyone even more curious was who Song Yu had just called. Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, Song Yu walked up to Lu Nian step by step, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you on such an asion.¡± Lu Nian instantly sensed the gazes of the people around him. Most of them were confused. He had never liked being stared at. His beautiful phoenix-like eyes narrowed unhappily. ¡°Yes.¡± He replied coldly. Everyone around him could tell. Song Yu¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou. She had wanted to greet him, but she didn¡¯t want Gu Zhou to be in the headlines tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Who exactly is that man? He¡¯s too beautiful!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. I don¡¯t know whose family he belongs to.¡± ¡°If this man enters the entertainment industry, he will definitely be a top celebrity in an instant!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian stood at the side. She had a feeling that Lu Nian didn¡¯t like Song Yu. Weren¡¯t the two of them siblings? While the others were curious about Lu Nian¡¯s identity, the host, Zhang Lei, spoke up. His voice was rich and maic. Everyone looked over and found it unbelievable. Their eyes widened. Qin Chuan was truly amazing. He had actually invited the most famous host in the world over. This host had hosted ¡°Five Thousand Years of China¡±. That program was very popr. Even now, its viewership ratings were still far ahead of others. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. I, Zhang Lei, have been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯m sure everyone knows that all the funds for the auction will be sent to the poor mountainous areas tonight to build a school for the children there. I¡¯m sure everyone hase with a pure heart. I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of those children!¡± After the host finished speaking, the people below hurriedly apuded. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll invite the first item to be auctioned. The starting price is 50 million!¡± When everyone heard the price, they were all stunned. They had not expected the first item to be so expensive. It seemed that Qin Chuan had prepared a lot of good things. They were very curious about what the first treasure was! Zhang Lei smiled and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s show our first auction item!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the lights in the auction hall went out. The sudden darkness made everyone a little ufortable. Qin Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked towards Gu Zhou. As long as she threw herself onto Gu Zhou, when the lights came on, everyone would realize that she was hugging Gu Zhou. When that happened, she would openly admit that she was Gu Zhou¡¯s girlfriend. Then, she would insist and Gu Zhou would never be able to clear his name. At the thought of this, Qin Lu¡¯s lips curved into a sinister smile. When there was about a meter left, Qin Lu couldn¡¯t help but speed up. Qiao Nian had heard the sound of high heels from the beginning. As everyone was standing on the spot and looking towards the stage, this sound was especially abrupt. Qiao Nian had always had good hearing, and she was much more vignt than most people. Qiao Nian raised her hand. In the next moment, a woman¡¯s cry of pain rang out. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t let go. At this moment, the stage suddenly lit up. Everyone¡¯s exmations happened to cover Qin Lu¡¯s painful cries. Chapter 358 - Intentional

Chapter 358: Intentional

Jiang Yue and Qin Lu instantly understood. So Li Kun wanted to buy this Night-Luminescent Pearl for Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue clenched her fists involuntarily. Qin Lu, who was standing at the side, was on the verge of tears. That was 51 million yuan for a night pearl! Just because Qiao Nian liked it? Qin Lu couldn¡¯t understand Li Kun¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Fifty-five million.¡± Just as everyone was sighing, another male voice sounded. Everyone looked over and saw that the bidder was Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Zhou had started liking such things. Zhang Lei, who was standing on stage, was extremely excited. He hurriedly said, ¡°55 million going once, 55 million going twice, 55 million¡­¡± ¡°Sixty million!¡± Li Kun interrupted Zhang Lei. Zhang Lei¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He took a deep breath and said excitedly, ¡°The Night-Luminescent Pearls of the ancient city of Lou Lan has already¡­¡± ¡°70 million.¡± Gu Zhou bid without batting an eyelid. Li Kun¡¯s frown deepened. Seeing that Li Kun still wanted to bid, Qin Dong hurriedly tugged at Li Kun¡¯s sleeve and said softly, ¡°No one can stop Gu Zhou from getting what he wants. I think that girl might not like this Night-Luminescent Pearl either. Let¡¯s look at the others!¡± At this moment, a rich man saw the two young masters continuously bidding for a night pearl. He stared unblinkingly at the night pearl. Could this night pearl be so valuable? Since it was something valuable, he definitely couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°71 million!¡± The tycoon continued to bid. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Qiao Nian naturally didn¡¯t know what Gu Zhou was thinking. She said in a low voice, ¡°There must be better itemster!¡± What Qiao Nian meant was that there was no need to waste money on this night pearl! Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened, but he quickly regained hisposure. Zhang Lei, who was standing on the stage, held a small hammer and shouted excitedly, ¡°71 million going once, 71 million going twice, 71 million going thrice. Deal!¡± With a ng, the ownership of the Night-Luminescent Pearl was decided. Everyone hurriedly apuded. The rich man was overjoyed to be able to obtain the night pearl Gu Zhou wanted. Everyone knew in their hearts that Gu Zhou simply didn¡¯t want the eldest young master of the Li family to obtain the Night-Luminescent Pearl. Jiang Yue didn¡¯t feel well anymore. Her breathing was a little irregr. Song Yu nced at Qiao Nian thoughtfully. She was closer to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, so she had heard everything Qiao Nian had said. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to listen to Qiao Nian. Zhang Lei¡¯s words on the stage quickly interrupted Song Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The next item is called the Stone Wall Painting. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard of it!¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually the Stone Wall Painting!¡± ¡°I heard that many collectors want to collect this painting, but they¡¯ve never found the real one!¡± ¡°Not many of Mr. Huang Shi¡¯s works have been passed down. This painting must be priceless!¡± ¡°I believe Mr. Qin Chuan has put in a lot of effort to prepare for this auction!¡± ¡­ Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered. He had been searching for this painting for many years. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Previously, she had told Qin Chuan that this painting would be arranged at the end. Why was it brought forward? Just as Qiao Nian was feeling puzzled, Zhang Lei introduced again. ¡°This stone wall painting is from Miss Song Yu¡¯s private collection. I heard that many people have put in a lot of effort into finding this painting, but unfortunately, none of them managed to obtain it in the end. Today, in order to build a school for the children in the poor district, Miss Song has taken out her favorite stone wall painting for charity. She truly has a beautiful heart!¡± At this point, Zhang Lei was so excited that he was about to cry. Chapter 361 - Biased

Chapter 361: Biased

Zhang Lei felt that this matter was a little serious. He hurriedly took out the list in his hand and his gaze fell on thest item. Stone Wall Painting! When everyone in the banquet hall saw Zhang Lei¡¯s expression, they could already guess what was going on. Song Yu frowned slightly. She had a bad feeling about this. Zhang Lei, who was standing on stage, looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Miss Qiao, how did you know?¡± Although everyone had a tacit understanding, they were still a little surprised to hear Zhang Lei ask it himself. Qiao Nian stood there calmly, enunciating each word clearly. ¡°I was the one who brought the stone wall painting over. Moreover, Mr. Qin and I have already discussed it. This painting will be the finale item.¡± When Song Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t believe that her painting was a fake. However, seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s confident expression, she felt a little uncertain¡­ Qiao Xin, who was standing not far away, frowned. Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t a fool. She had fallen many times in front of Qiao Nian in the past, and she understood one thing. ... If Qiao Nian wasn¡¯tpletely confident, she would never spout nonsense on such an asion. Qiao Xin clenched her fists involuntarily. It was because of this that she felt extremely indignant. Qiao Nian was a wild girl who had grown up in the countryside. How did she get her hands on the stone wall painting? Qin Lu stood there obediently, her face extremely pale. She still remembered losing her job at the kindergarten because Qiao Nian had called Qin Chuan. Qin Lu didn¡¯t dare to voice her doubts, but she didn¡¯t get along with Qiao Nian. She couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Since you said that your item is the finale item, why did it appear as the second item? Why didn¡¯t the host discover anything wrong? Could it be that everything was arranged?¡± Qin Lu¡¯s words were directed at Zhang Lei. The doubt in her words spoke for itself. Even though Zhang Lei had hosted so many programs, he was still sweating profusely. He raised his hand to wipe his sweat. How could he make such a lowly mistake in such a grand auction? If word of this got out, he would never be able to be a host for the rest of his life. Fortunately, Zhang Lei was experienced. He quickly calmed down and exined, ¡°Which item will appear in this auction? Whether there are any repetitions is not within my jurisdiction. Moreover, this stone wall painting is covered by a red cloth. Before the red cloth is lifted, I, like everyone else, don¡¯t know what item is inside.¡± Hearing Zhang Lei¡¯s words, everyone instantly understood. The reason for the appearance of this stone wall painting was because this item had been auctioned as a mysterious treasure. The person who brought the stone wall painting was Song Yu. Song Yu was a member of the Lu family, and she was an international celebrity. How could she take out a fake at such an auction to ruin her poprity? Everyone¡¯s gaze gradually fell on Song Yu. Song Yu had graduated from An City Film Academy. Her acting skills were considered outstanding among modern young actresses. She quickly regained herposure. A faint smile appeared on her lips, and the dimples on her cheeks appeared. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked seriously, ¡°Miss Qiao, why are you so sure that there¡¯s something wrong with my painting and not yours?¡± Many people in the banquet hall were fans of Song Yu. Song Yu starred as the female lead in many of her dramas, and what she said made one subconsciously believe her. The fans could no longer sit still. They spoke up to help. ¡°Miss Song is also very capable. How could she use a fake to fool everyone?¡± ¡°Miss Song has always been passionate about charity. Moreover, she has donated to three schools in the poor mountains.¡± Chapter 362 - Giving Her A Way Out

Chapter 362: Giving Her A Way Out

¡°I also believe Miss Song¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Is there a need to think about such things? An City is only so big. I¡¯ve never seen Miss Qiao at any of these auctions in the past, but Miss Song is at every charity auction, so I believe that her painting is definitely real.¡± ¡°Youngdy, I know you want to ride on Miss Song¡¯s coattails, but what you¡¯re doing will make people hate you!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t angry at all when she heard their words. She could even understand what they were saying. In the past, Song Yu had done a lot of charity work, and she had helped many children from poor mountains. She had changed her fate, and she didn¡¯t deny that. Moreover, she had never appeared in the upper-ss circle of An City before, so it was normal for everyone to be suspicious of her. However, this didn¡¯t mean that the painting in Song Yu¡¯s hand was real. A trace of a smile shed in Song Yu¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and gave Qiao Nian a way out. ¡°Miss Qiao, did the person who gave you this painting lie to you? Or did the person who gave you this painting not know that this painting is fake?¡± Qiao Xin had initially believed Qiao Nian, but seeing Song Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but believe her. Qiao Xin¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Qiao Nian had met her match this time. There would be a good show to watch. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Her gaze fell on Song Yu¡¯s face and she said with a smile, ¡°Miss Song, you can also think carefully. Have you been deceived by someone?¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, everyone present sighed. ...... Qiao Nian was truly a shameless person. ¡°Has water gone into this Qiao¡¯s brain? She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± ¡°How dare she suspect that our Goddess Song is a fake? Who is Goddess Song? She¡¯s a woman who stands at the top of the pyramid. How can she be deceived? Qiao Nian doesn¡¯t even know how to speak properly. She should think about it!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t stoop to her level. She¡¯s just a doctor. She hasn¡¯t seen much of the world!¡± ¡°She was on the trending searches two days ago. How can she be so stupid?¡± ¡°I know. She¡¯s a female musician personally invited by Mr. Dong Hua.¡± ¡°I went to the concert too. She¡¯s indeed a musical genius, but her EQ is a little low!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t be so calctive. No one is like Miss Song. Not only is she good-looking, but she¡¯s also very smart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s just an ordinary person. Unfortunately, she has such good looks!¡± ¡­ Lu Nian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes swept across everyone, and a trace of coldness shed in them. His voice was slightly cold as he said, ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been concluded yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too much for everyone to make such a casual conclusion?¡± Hearing Lu Nian¡¯s words, Song Yu¡¯s breathing quickened. She looked at Lu Nian in disbelief. Second Brother¡­ Why would Second Brother speak up for Miss Qiao? Song Yu pursed her lips. Suddenly, a different voice sounded. Everyone looked over. When the socialites present saw that man, they all blushed. Oh my god, there was actually such a beautiful man in this world! Unparalleled. This word had already paled inparison to him. When Song Yu¡¯s fans saw such a good-looking man, their expressions instantly darkened. They hurriedly retorted. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Song would never malign him!¡± ¡°Just look at how arrogant he is. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that he was Mr. Nan Chuan!¡± ¡­ Gu Zhou¡¯s expression instantly darkened. His deep voice echoed throughout the banquet hall. ¡°We should take out Doctor Qiao¡¯s stone wall painting and let professionals appraise it at the same time. We shouldn¡¯t be judging the authenticity of the painting without any evidence!¡± Chapter 363 - Recommendation

Chapter 363: Rmendation

Just now, when Lu Nian spoke up for Qiao Nian, Song Yu was already in disbelief. Now, Brother Gu Zhou had spoken up as well. Although Brother Gu Zhou¡¯s words were very fair, with so many people questioning Qiao Nian, Brother Gu Zhou was clearly helping Qiao Nian. Who exactly was Qiao Nian? Why were Second Brother and Brother Gu Zhou speaking up for Qiao Nian? Song Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She had never heard of Qiao Nian or seen her before. Qiao Nian seemed to have appeared out of thin air. No one knew Lu Nian, so no one cared about his words. However, everyone knew Gu Zhou. When Gu Zhou spoke, everyone fell silent. Even though Gu Zhou was just an invalid, he was still the only heir of the Gu family. The Gu family was extremely powerful. Gu Zhou could easily make a family disappear from An City. Everyone present had good judgment. Gu Zhou was clearly protecting Qiao Nian. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Hence, one by one, they took advantage of the situation. ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldpare the paintings.¡± ¡°I wonder if there are any painters or appraisers present?¡± ¡°Painters and appraisers, please rmend yourself!¡± ...... ¡­ Of course, Song Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of her painting being appraised. A calm smile appeared on her face as she said openly, ¡°Are there any experts present? Please stand up and answer for everyone. Whose painting is fake?¡± Seeing how open-minded Song Yu was, everyone admired her greatly. ¡°Miss Song is indeed a heroine!¡± ¡°Miss Song, we believe you!¡± ¡°But at this point, where should we go to find an appraisal expert?¡± Qin Lu looked around, his gaze finallynding on Zhang Lei¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Zhang, can you help us appraise it?¡± Zhang Lei smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Qin, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m just a host. I don¡¯t know how to appraise antiques!¡± At this moment, Qin Dong stepped forward. ¡°Perhaps I can help take a look.¡± Qin Dong also wanted to know which painting was real. Moreover, it was her honor to be able to see Mr. Huang Shi¡¯s painting in her lifetime. Moreover, the other party was a girl her son had taken a liking to. She trusted her son¡¯s taste. She had been carefully observing Miss Qiao just now. From the moment Miss Qiao pointed out that there was something wrong with Song Yu¡¯s painting, Miss Qiao¡¯s expression had not changed in the slightest. That calm confidence seemed to be emanating from her bones. Moreover, Qin Dong also trusted her first instinct. She felt that Miss Qiao wouldn¡¯t lie. Hence, she was willing to take the risk. ¡°Madam Li is an antique dealer. She has seen many antiques. She will definitely be able to tell which piece is real.¡± ¡°I believe Madam Li will definitely give the results of the appraisal impartially.¡± ¡°Madam Li, we¡¯re counting on you now.¡± ¡­ Everyone had ced all their hopes on Qin Dong. Song Yu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She stepped forward and extended her hand to Qin Dong, a polite smile on her face. ¡°Madam Li, thank you for your trouble!¡± A gentle smile appeared on Qin Dong¡¯s face. She shook Song Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re too polite. However, I¡¯m a little worried that I¡¯ll live up to your expectations.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Dong¡¯s words, she stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s already admirable that Madam Li can step forward at a time like this. No matter what the results are, I¡¯ll respect them!¡± When Qin Dong heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she instantly had a good impression of her. How could she not understand what Qiao Nian meant? Qiao Nian spoke very politely, but she was giving her a way out. Even if there was no result from this appraisal, no one would criticize her. This daughter-inw was really obedient and sensible. She was determined to have her! Chapter 364 - Unease

Chapter 364: Unease

Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s face and she saw that he was staring at Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin frowned slightly and called out softly, ¡°Brother?¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s voice, he lowered his gaze slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Xin asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Whose painting do you think is real?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian,¡± Qiao Yu said without hesitation. When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her breathing hitched. She saw that her brother spoke firmly, without any hesitation. It was as if her brother also knew the origin of this painting. Qiao Xin¡¯s uneasiness grew. After a long while, Qiao Xin asked, ¡°Brother, do you trust her that much?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he looked away, his gaze falling on the stone wall painting on the stage. This was not a matter of whether she believed him or not. Moreover, this painting was in Qiao Nian¡¯s hands to begin with. It could only belong to Qiao Nian. At this moment, the organizer¡¯s staff brought Qiao Nian¡¯s stone painting onto the stage. Most of the people present had already determined that Qiao Nian¡¯s painting was a fake, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at it. ...... However, when they inadvertently looked over, they were instantly stunned. If Qiao Nian¡¯s painting was a fake, it would definitely be the most authentic fake in history. Every detail in this painting was like a perfect copy and paste. It seemed that if one wasn¡¯t a veteran appraiser, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which painting was the real deal. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect fake goods to be so realistic.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going blind. Miss Song¡¯s painting looks like the real deal, and so does Miss Qiao¡¯s!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what Madam Li has to say!¡± Just like that, Qin Dong walked onto the stage step by step, carrying everyone¡¯s hopes. Qin Dong first checked Song Yu¡¯s painting. Her hand touched it gently. The paper was extremely smooth as it was high-quality paper. Qin Dong studied the scenery in the painting carefully. When she looked carefully, she could sense the meaning behind the painting. The stone wall painting was a famous banquet painting of An City. In the painting, the flowers of An City were blooming, looking magnificent. The people in the painting were trying hard to break free from their restraints, giving off a positive feeling! Qin Dong couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in it. After a long while, he nodded. Her heart skipped a beat. It seemed that this painting was real! Qin Dong pursed her lips and walked up to Qiao Nian¡¯s stone wall painting. When she saw what was on it, she was stunned. Her hands trembled as she touched the painting. The feeling of this painting was identical to the one Song Yu had brought. Even the threads in the corner were made of gold. It was simply beautiful! Qin Dong stared at every detail carefully. This painting perfectly exined what Mr. Huang Shi wanted to say. She was instantly flustered. Zhang Lei, who was standing at the side, asked politely, ¡°Madam Li, do you have the results of the appraisal?¡± Only then did Qin Donge back to her senses. She nced at the expectant guests and shook her head gently, saying nkly, ¡°These two paintings are both real!¡± When Qin Dong said this, everyone was stunned. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°This must be impossible. There can¡¯t be two identical paintings in the world!¡± ¡°How strange. Madam Li is a famous antique collector. Even Madam Li couldn¡¯t identify it. Looks like Miss Qiao¡¯s forgery really took a lot of effort!¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t think such a situation is possible!¡± ¡­ Song Yu stood there calmly, but a trace of coldness gradually appeared in the confident smile on her face. She really hadn¡¯t expected the fake Qiao Nian had found to be so authentic. Song Yu pursed her lips. Chapter 365 - Helpless

Chapter 365: Helpless

Qin Dong stood on the stage. She had to examine them carefully, but no matter how she looked at them, there was nothing different about these two paintings. There was no deviation between the contents of the paper and the painting. Moreover, judging from the color, these two paintings had been around for a long time. Seeing that it was about time, Zhang Lei asked, ¡°Madam Li, you appraised it again just now. Are there any results?¡± Qin Dong shook his head gently and sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Perhaps it¡¯s because my appraisal skills are limited. No matter how I look at it, both paintings seem to be authentic. I really can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re real or fake!¡± Qiao Xin, who was standing below the stage, couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s face. She recalled Qiao Yu¡¯s words and was momentarily confused. However, Qiao Xin consoled herself. Since even Qin Dong couldn¡¯t tell if these two paintings were real or fake, it meant that Song Yu¡¯s painting might be real. Her brother must have remembered wrongly¡­ Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t surprised by Qin Dong¡¯s results. When she saw this painting, she was also a little surprised. If she hadn¡¯t used the real painting as the finale of this auction, she would have really thought that Song Yu¡¯s painting was real. When Zhang Lei heard Qin Dong¡¯s words, he walked up to the painting and took a look. These two paintings were simply identical. ... It seemed that if he wanted to distinguish which painting was real, he would have to invite Mr. Huang Shi over. However, Mr. Huang Shi was a very mysterious person. He was unwilling to show his face in public, so no one knew where he was. Just as everyone was wondering what to do, an old voice sounded from the side. ¡°Let me give it a try!¡± Everyone looked over and saw Mr. Jiang Qi, the president of An City¡¯s Painting and Calligraphy Association, stepping forward. Mr. Jiang Qi had a certain amount of prestige in the country¡¯s painting and calligraphy world. Moreover, he had seen many famous paintings. Perhaps he could appraise them. Everyone¡¯s uneasy hearts gradually settled down. ¡°With Mr. Jiang Qi¡¯s talent and ability, he will definitely be able to appraise it!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Qin Chuan to invite him over!¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang Qi hasn¡¯t been out much in the past two years. He must have known that Mr. Huang Shi¡¯s work was here, so he was willing toe out.¡± ¡­ When Jiang Qi heard everyone¡¯s words, he waved at them and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t have too much hope in me. I might not be able to appraise it.¡± Although Jiang Qi said that, he still hoped that he could find the real stone wall painting. Jiang Qi stepped onto the stage. Mr. Huang Shi was the artist he admired the most. If he could help Mr. Huang Shi get rid of a fake, this would be a small contribution he could make as a fan to his idol. Mr. Huang Shi, courtesy name Nan Chuan. He had never signed his name on a painting. When Jiang Qi looked at the painting up close, he was extremely excited. He couldn¡¯t help but praise it. He said excitedly, ¡°I am actually seeing the legendary stone wall painting in my lifetime. I can die in peace!¡± Jiang Qi examined the painting carefully and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Mr. Huang Shi is indeed a genius in painting history. He can actually draw such a majestic painting. This is simply unbelievable!¡± However, the others in the banquet hall were extremely excited. They only wanted to know if the painting was real or fake. ¡°Mr. Jiang, can you tell which painting is fake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the difference between these two paintings?¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Hurry up and tell us!¡± ¡­ However, Old Master Jiang Qi seemed to automatically block out everyone¡¯s voices. He looked at the two paintings unhurriedly and closed his eyes, sensing the patterns on the paintings. After a long while, Jiang Qi slowed down. He frowned, then opened his eyes and slowly retracted his hand. He had an answer. Chapter 366 - Protecting His Wife

Chapter 366: Protecting His Wife

When everyone saw Jiang Qi¡¯s expression, their hearts began to race involuntarily. They waited nervously for his answer. Old Master Jiang Qi looked at everyone. After bowing gentlemanly, he said, ¡°In my opinion, the stone wall painting on the left is the real deal.¡± Everyone followed Jiang Qi¡¯s gaze. The painting on the left was the stone wall painting Miss Song Yu had brought. Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her eyes darkening. She pursed her thin lips. A faint smile appeared on Song Yu¡¯s face, exuding elegance andposure. She nced at Qiao Nian, like a high and mighty queen ncing at her maidservant. With just one nce, Song Yu retracted her gaze. She didn¡¯t take Qiao Nian to heart at all. She looked up at Old Master Jiang Qi and said politely, ¡°Thank you so much, Uncle Jiang. You¡¯ve worked hard to appraise it!¡± Song Yu could guess Old Master Jiang Qi¡¯s answer from the beginning. Of course, Jiang Qi¡¯s answer made many people present smile. Song Yu¡¯s fans, in particr, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Qiao, do you have anything else to say?¡± Qin Lu looked at Qiao Nian sharply and sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Huang Shi is a famous painter. I didn¡¯t expect you to nder him like this. You¡¯ve really insulted the stone wall painting!¡± After Qin Lu said this, many people present began to feel indignant for Mr. Huang Shi. ... ¡°Miss Qin is right. If Mr. Huang Shi finds out that his stone wall painting has been insulted like this, he will definitely be especially angry!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s charity auction is to build a school for the children in the poor mountain region. Miss Qiao actually brought a fake. This is simply shocking!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. I believe Mr. Huang Shi¡¯swyer¡¯s letter will arrive soon!¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, you should hurry up and apologize to Miss Song and Mr. Huang Shi. Perhaps Mr. Huang Shi won¡¯t pursue your mistake on ount of your young age!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and apologize!¡± ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡± ¡­ In an instant, everyone in the banquet hall turned their attention to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian slowly raised her eyes and looked at everyone indifferently. The way they looked at her was as if she had done something heinous. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Old Master Jiang Qi¡¯s face and he interrupted everyone. ¡°Old Master Jiang, what¡¯s the reason for your judgment?¡± Although Gu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded very gentle, his eyes were slightly narrowed and filled with scrutiny. He was clearly questioning Old Master Jiang Qi. Li Kun, who was standing at the side, frowned slightly. He had wanted to ask these questions, but Gu Zhou had beaten him to it. Lu Nian stood indifferently at the side. There was no trace of panic on his face, because he could sense from Qiao Nian¡¯s expression that she could handle this matter. The smile on Song Yu¡¯s face froze. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief, not understanding why Gu Zhou was still defending Qiao Nian. Song Yu pursed her lips and said, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, Mr. Jiang is an authority in the art world. It¡¯s really rude of you to say that!¡± Song Yu¡¯s flustered greeting immediately attracted the attention of the others. Everyone looked at Song Yu and Gu Zhou curiously. Could these two be old acquaintances? Mr. Jiang Qi waved his hand nonchntly and said, ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I approve of the painting you brought. I must have my own reasons.¡± Song Yu¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. She had never been worried from the beginning, because she believed that there was absolutely nothing wrong with her painting. It was just because Qiao Nian had questioned her. She just wanted Qiao Nian to admit defeat. Chapter 370 - Actual Action

Chapter 370: Actual Action

Seeing how confident Qiao Nian was, the others were a little puzzled. ¡°Qiao Nian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why does she need ink, paper, and inkstone?¡± ¡°She¡¯s trying to deceive us!¡± ¡­ Jiang Qi, who was standing on the stage, looked at Qiao Nian. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you nning to copy the stone wall painting?¡± When he asked this, Jiang Qi¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat. Hearing Mr. Jiang Qi¡¯s words, everyone around them was stunned. Their gazes fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded gently. . This word was like a bolt of lightning that struck everyone, causing them to be thunderstruck. Some people felt that Qiao Nian was lying. The other group of people looked at Qiao Nian with starry eyes. ¡°If Qiao Nian is really Mr. Huang Shi, then she¡¯s simply a genius!¡± ...... ¡°She¡¯s aplished in medicine, and she¡¯s aplished in the violin. If she¡¯s really Mr. Huang Shi, this is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t even imagine it. It¡¯s already not bad for ordinary people to shine in one field, but Miss Qiao is actually so outstanding in so many fields?¡± ¡­ When Song Yu heard everyone¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. She was no longer as calm as before, because she could tell from Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes that she wasn¡¯t joking. She was really nning to copy the stone wall painting. If Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t Mr. Huang Shi, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to say this. However, there were still some people present who refused to believe that Qiao Nian was Mr. Huang Shi. ¡°Alright, stop bragging about her. I want to see if she¡¯s Mr. Huang Shi today.¡± ¡°How is it possible for a child of a few years old to be a world-renowned painter? Don¡¯t joke around!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve all been fooled by her! Most children of that age are digging mud!¡± ¡­ Yes, in everyone¡¯s eyes, most children who were a few years old loved to y. Even if they learned to draw, it was impossible for them to draw well. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t care at all about the questioning voices. In her opinion, exining to these people was just a waste of time. They would only believe what they believed. They felt that she was wrong, so no matter what she said, it was all wrong. The only way to prove herself was to show them. In less than two minutes, Chen Qing walked in with a few people. Chen Qing walked up to Qiao Nian first and asked respectfully, ¡°Miss Qiao, these are all good inkstones. Do you think they can be used?¡± Actually, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t that particr about these tools. As long as she could draw, she would be fine. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°No problem.¡± Qiao Nian stood in front of the drawing paper, her gaze falling on everyone¡¯s faces. She said, ¡°Everyone, the stone wall painting is a littleplicated. It will take some time to copy it on the spot. If you have something to do, you can leave first.¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they all shook their heads. Some people who felt that Qiao Nian was boasting mocked her. ¡°How can we leave at such an exciting time?¡± ¡°Are you thinking of backing out? If you admit your mistake now, we¡¯ll forgive you generously.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s a little afraid.¡± ¡­ Of course, there were also some people who had already believed that Qiao Nian was Mr. Huang Shi when Qiao Nian proposed to copy the stone wall painting. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If I¡¯m lucky enough to see Mr. Huang Shi copy the stone wall painting in my life, I¡¯ll die without regrets!¡± ¡°How can I let go of such an exciting scene?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already canceled my meeting. I won¡¯t leave. I want to see Mr. Huang Shi paint with my own eyes.¡± ¡­ Some people present were looking forward to it, while others looked down on it. Just like that, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Qiao Nianid the drawing paper on the table and began to mix the paint. Then, she picked up a brush and began to sketch. Chapter 372 - Genius (1)

Chapter 372: Genius (1)

Song Yu stood quietly at the side. She had learned how to draw in the past. Although she wasn¡¯t talented in drawing, she could appreciate it. Seeing that Qiao Nian was getting more absorbed in painting, Song Yu¡¯s breathing quickened involuntarily. She now felt that Qiao Nian was very likely to be Mr. Huang Shi. However, if Qiao Nian was Mr. Huang Shi, then the stone wall painting she had brought was a fake¡­ What should she do? She was a celebrity, and every move she made would be followed by the media. If the fact that she had brought a fake stone wall painting to the charity auction were to be exposed, this matter would definitely affect her future work. Although she was in the limelight now, as long as this matter was exposed, she might not be able to work for a period of time. She might even have to suffer a huge loss from default. During this period of time, there will be many outstanding female artistes who will take over. Song Yu knew in her heart that she couldn¡¯t stop Qiao Nian from painting now. The only thing she could do now was to minimize her losses. Qin Lu, who was standing at the side, clenched her fists in dissatisfaction. She looked at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face. She finally understood why Qiao Nian was so close to Qin Chuan. Qiao Nian was the genius painter, Mr. Huang Shi. It was said that Mr. Qin Chuan¡¯s favorite painter was Mr. Huang Shi. ... How could Qiao Nian be a painter? Shouldn¡¯t she be an ordinary person? An hour and a halfter. Everyone looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s painting, then at the stone wall painting on the stage. The ce Qiao Nian had drawn was exactly the same as the one on the stage. The only difference was the painting on the stage. It was a little old, but Qiao Nian¡¯s painting was still very new. Li Kun¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light. His love for Qiao Nian was endless. In the past, he had only admired Qiao Nian¡¯s personality, but now, he felt that Qiao Nian was an outstanding person with self-restraint. Qiao Nian had really given him a huge surprise! Lu Nian crossed his arms. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Qiao Nian had other disguises. In his opinion, a girl who could y all his music in two days must be a genius. Geniuses would also shine in other fields. Lu Nian¡¯s beautiful phoenix-like eyes curved up slightly, and he gave a doting smile. At this moment, all the guests attending the auction were stunned! ¡°She¡¯s really Mr. Huang Shi!¡± ¡°How is that possible? If she¡¯s Mr. Huang Shi, then she was only eight or nine years old when she drew this painting. She¡¯s still a child!¡± ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t remind me. I¡¯m suffocating! An adult like me can¡¯tpare to a child.¡± ¡°Is this the difference between a genius and an ordinary person?¡± ¡­ Those who didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian were already so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. They expressed admiration and respect for Qiao Nian from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Miss Qiao, we were in the wrong previously. We shouldn¡¯t have been biased¡­¡± ¡°Miss Huang Shi, I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± ¡°Miss Huang Shi, you¡¯re a genius. I want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± ¡­ Everyone was now certain that Qiao Nian was Miss Huang Shi, but they didn¡¯t stop her from painting. They all wanted to see Miss Huang Shi¡¯s elegance when she painted. After another three hours, everyone was still standing at the side in high spirits, watching Qiao Nian draw. Everyone looked at the contents of the stone wall painting and fell into deep thought. This painting brought them back to fourteen years ago. They were all recalling their youth. Only now did everyone understand why Miss Huang Shi¡¯s paintings were so outstanding. It was because she had handled all the details perfectly. Those details could resonate with everyone. Qiao Nian onlypleted the painting at two in the morning. After Qiao Nian finished thest stroke, she ced the brush on the inkstone at the side and gently twisted her aching arm. Chapter 373 - Apology

Chapter 373: Apology

In the past, it had taken her about half a month to draw this painting. Due to this, every detail of this painting was deeply engraved in her mind. Therefore, this time, she only took five hours toplete it in one go. At this moment, Old Master Jiang Qi, who was standing at the side, was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. In his entire life, Old Master Jiang Qi had dominated the world of painting and calligraphy. However, he had never expected that he would be blind this time. He had mistaken a stone for a pearl. His integrity was truly ruined. Moreover, he was questioning the person he admired the most, Miss Huang Shi. At this moment, he was truly filled with regret! Tears of remorse fell involuntarily. ¡°Miss Huang Shi¡­¡± Mr. Jiang Qi¡¯s voice was choked with emotion as he staggered towards Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian turned to look at Mr. Jiang Qi. His eyes were covered in ayer of mist, and traces of time had covered his entire face. Putting aside Old Master Jiang Qi¡¯s status, it seemed that he was just an old man. At this moment, Qiao Nian recalled her grandfather, who had raised her. She and Qin Chuan had searched for her grandfather for so many years, but there was still no news of him. ... She wondered if her grandfather was still alive¡­ At the thought of her grandfather, Qiao Nian looked at Old Master Jiang Qi with a much gentler gaze. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Old Master Jiang Qi kneel down in front of her. Qiao Nian took a step forward and hurriedly pulled Jiang Qi back up. Frowning, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty. I¡¯ve let you down!¡± At this point, Old Master Jiang Qi¡¯s face was filled with regret. ¡°I actually mistook your authentic work for a fake. I¡­¡± Towards the end, Old Master Jiang Qi was already sobbing uncontrobly. Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Mr. Jiang Qi up and said, ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s talk slowly. Hurry up and get up. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Old Master Jiang Qi shook his head, seemingly disagreeing with Qiao Nian. ¡°I¡¯m guilty¡­¡± Qiao Nian spoke up tofort him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s very normal for you to admit your mistake. After all, there are two paintings, and everyone will have a preconceived notion. Subconsciously, everyone believes that Miss Song¡¯s painting is authentic. This is human nature!¡± Although Jiang Qi had just said sternly that her painting was a fake, and Qiao Nian was a little displeased, she could tell that Jiang Qi really liked Miss Huang Shi. Even though Qiao Nian hadforted Jiang Qi, he still couldn¡¯t get over it. Trembling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m very ashamed. I¡¯ve really let you down!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°Since the truth has been revealed, this means that the matter has already passed.¡± Old Master Jiang Qi felt a little upset. He still med himself, but he knew in his heart that if he continued like this, it would not be good for his reputation. He looked at Qiao Nian gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you for forgiving me.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. Her gaze fell on the stone wall painting she had just drawn. She looked up at Old Master Jiang Qi and asked, ¡°Old Master, can this copied stone wall painting be ced in the disy cab of your drawing room?¡± Qiao Nian also knew that Jiang Qi had once collected two of her paintings. When Qiao Nian said this, everyone present was stunned. Old Master Jiang Qi looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, almost thinking that he had misheard her. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Although this is just a copied painting, and most copied paintings will be destroyed, but I know that you really like this painting. You can keep this painting, but I want to write the word ¡®copy¡¯ on it.¡± Old Master Jiang Qi was stunned. When he came back to his senses, his hands began to tremble involuntarily. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Are¡­ are you giving me this painting?¡± Chapter 374 - Genius (2)

Chapter 374: Genius (2)

Qiao Nian nodded slightly, then said, ¡°If I write the words ¡®copy¡¯ on this painting, it will just be an ordinary painting. I wonder if you¡¯re still willing to ept it?¡± Old Master Jiang Qi was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m more than willing!¡± The surrounding people instantly looked at Qiao Nian with starry eyes. ¡°This is the temperament of a genius painter!¡± ¡°Although there¡¯s nomercial value in copied works, Miss Huang Shi¡¯s copied works still have value. This is something that many people can only dream of!¡± ¡°Miss Huang Shi is so good to old people.¡± ¡­ Under everyone¡¯s praise, Qiao Nian took out a small square box. She opened it and took out a seal made of Hetian jade. The surface was exquisitely carved. Everyone saw Qiao Nian holding the seal and cing it heavily on the bottom right corner of the stone wall. Everyone wanted to take a look at Miss Huang Shi¡¯s seal, but they realized that there was no trace of it on the stone wall painting. Had Miss Qiao Nian just been struck by something? Old Master Jiang Qi was also puzzled. He said politely, ¡°Miss Huang Shi, you didn¡¯t use any ink on your seal just now.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the copied stone wall drawings. Smiling, she exined, ¡°I think every drawing is aplete work. I don¡¯t want this work to be superfluous, so my seal can only be verified by UV light.¡± ...... Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Miss Huang Shi¡¯s previous works were not signed or stamped. When Old Master Jiang Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Actually, as long as we take out the fake money detector and scan them, we can confirm which of the two paintings is the real one.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Everyone hurriedly took out their phones and found a function to check the authenticity of banknotes. Then, they scanned the two paintings on the table. There was no seal on the piece Song Yu had brought. On the painting Qiao Nian had brought with her, there was a seal at the bottom right corner. Huang Shi. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the seal. He frowned slightly, his fingers gently caressing the jade ring on his hand. His eyes sparkled, and an intriguing smile appeared on his face. . His guess was right. Qiao Nian indeed had a simpler way to prove that the painting it had brought was authentic. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t choose that method. Instead, she chose to step forward and expose her identity. After some hesitation, Qiao Nian chose to reveal her identity. Gu Zhou narrowed his beautiful phoenix-like eyes. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find the signature on Miss Huang Shi¡¯s painting. So that¡¯s the reason.¡± ¡°Miss Huang Shi really loves painting and calligraphy. She doesn¡¯t want her painting to have any ws at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a little confused. I really can¡¯t believe that an eight or nine-year-old girl can draw such a beautiful painting.¡± ¡°This is simply unbelievable, but everything in front of me tells me that this is real.¡± ¡°Do you know where Miss Huang Shi studied?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t understand the world of geniuses. Some time ago, didn¡¯t you say that a four-year-old child could solve a high school physics problem?¡± ¡­ Just as everyone was marveling at Qiao Nian¡¯s talent, a low and gentle voice made their hearts tighten. ¡°Miss Song, shouldn¡¯t you exin where you got this forgery?¡± Everyone looked over and saw Gu Zhou looking at Song Yu expressionlessly. Song Yu¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She knew very well that Gu Zhou was defending Qiao Nian. Only then did everyonee back to their senses and recall this matter. Just now, everyone had almost bought a fake version of the stone wall painting. If it was really sold at a high price, not only would it vite Miss Huang Shi¡¯s rights, but it would also be illegal. ¡°Miss Song, did you bring a fake painting on purpose?¡± ¡°Miss Song, how can you nder Miss Huang Shi?¡± ¡°Miss Song, where did you get the fake?¡± ¡­ For a moment, Huang Shi¡¯s fans pushed Song Yu to the center of attention. Chapter 375 - Let bygones be bygones

Chapter 375: Let bygones be bygones

Song Yu pursed her red lips. If this had happened five or six years ago, she might have been flustered, afraid, and at a loss. However, she had been in the entertainment industry for so long that she had long been able to withstand pressure. Song Yu faced everyone very calmly. Then, she bowed deeply to everyone with an apologetic expression. After standing up straight, she said, ¡°Today, I want to exin to everyone that I actually didn¡¯t know that this work was a fake. The main reason was that this work was given to me by an old senior, so I never doubted the authenticity of this work, nor did I bring it to the institution for identification.¡± Song Yu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Other than Miss Huang Shi herself, who can identify the authenticity of this work, I believe that even a professional appraisal agency might not be able to identify the authenticity of this work. I think my senior might not know that this is a fake.¡± Song Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, her expression sincere. ¡°Miss Qiao, although I can¡¯t verify the authenticity of this work, it can¡¯t be the reason why I made you suffer such nder just now. I misunderstood you just now. I was in the wrong too. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± With that, Song Yu bowed to Qiao Nian. Song Yu¡¯s voice was very sincere. Her beautiful eyes were filled with sincerity. The corners of her eyes were round, giving off a veryfortable feeling. No one could hate her. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Song Yu¡¯s apology just now was also very sincere. She didn¡¯t choose to run away just because Qiao Nian was a public figure. Qiao Nian was naturally willing to do Song Yu a favor. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re being too serious. Since the misunderstanding has been cleared up, there¡¯s nothing else. I won¡¯t pursue the matter further.¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they all sighed with emotion. ¡°Miss Huang Shi is indeed someone who can draw stone walls. She¡¯s truly magnanimous. Ordinary people can¡¯tpare to her talent and upbringing!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Huang Shi looks to be in her twenties!¡± ¡°Miss Huang Shi will definitely get better and better in the future!¡± ...... ¡­ When Song Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she froze for a moment. She quickly understood. It was normal for a genius like Qiao Nian, who stood at the top, to be so cultured. Her lips parted slightly. ¡°Miss Qiao, thank you.¡± This misunderstanding waspletely resolved, and the two of them buried the hatchet. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. She looked at Song Yu and asked, ¡°Miss Song, can you please tell me who gave you the fake?¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had a bad feeling. She couldn¡¯t say anything about this person. However, if she didn¡¯t say anything now, the matter of her receiving the fake would be brought up again. Many people present were fans of Miss Huang Shi. All of them were well-known people in society. If she didn¡¯t tell the truth, everyone in the hall would probably eat her up. Everyone turned to look at Song Yu, all curious about who had made the fake. Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian awkwardly and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, this matter involves my integrity. I can¡¯t betray him, but you¡¯re the victim. It¡¯s normal for you to want to look for him. The only thing I can say is that his surname is Xu.¡± Song Yu did reveal who it was but not his full name. However, Song Yu¡¯s words were not offensive. Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes. She looked at Song Yu like this. She now understood why Song Yu had be so popr in the entertainment industry. Moreover, she also believed that Song Yu wouldn¡¯t lie to her in public! Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words made the others specte. Chapter 376 - Jealousy

Chapter 376: Jealousy

¡°Xu? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s Miss Su¡¯s current director?¡± ¡°This age doesn¡¯t match. Director Xu is only 35 years old this year. Could he be Best Actor Xu, who has already retired?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s a rich businessman with the surname Xu.¡± ¡­ Song Yu stood there calmly, ignoring everyone¡¯s guesses. In her opinion, the rest of the matter could be resolved by her management team. Since the authenticity of the stone wall painting had been confirmed, the auction continued. ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee our next item!¡± Zhang Lei¡¯s voice brought everyone back to their senses. Qiao Nian¡¯s hands were a little sore from painting for so long. Coupled with the fact that she had her head lowered the entire time, her chest felt a little tight. She said something to Gu Zhou and walked towards the balcony. When she walked to the balcony, she felt that her breathing was smooth. The huge rock that had been weighing on her heart seemed to have disappeared. At this moment, the door to the balcony opened. ... Qiao Nian turned around and saw Qiao Yu standing there with a dark expression. Qiao Yu pursed his lips tightly, as if he was controlling something. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze indifferently and looked into the distance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Silly Qiao Nian.¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s voice was no longer as dark as before. Instead, there was a trace of warmth. Qiao Nian frowned. This voice sent a chill down her spine. While Qiao Nian was in a daze, Qiao Yu walked up to her and followed her gaze, looking at the beautiful fountain downstairs. Qiao Nian sensed Qiao Yu approaching and subconsciously distanced herself from him. Ignoring Qiao Nian¡¯s little gesture, Qiao Yu turned to look at her and asked with a smile, ¡°An City is even more prosperous now than it was in the past. I wonder how long it will take for it to appear on your painting.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but think about her memories. . ¡°Brother Qiao Yu, does An City look good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± ¡°If only I could go and take a look.¡± ¡°When you grow up, I can take you to see it, but for now, I can take photos and give them to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Qiao Yu.¡± She was only five years old that year, and that was the first time she had seen Qiao Yu. Moreover, she had no idea that Qiao Yu was her ¡°brother¡±. Qiao Nian came back to her senses. Her gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes and she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Qiao, don¡¯t you know how long I¡¯ve stopped painting?¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Mr. Qiao?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Yu calmly. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Last time at the hotel, I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Qiao family, haven¡¯t I?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s lips suddenly curved up. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Qiao Yu meant, she had a bad feeling about this. In her opinion, Qiao Yu was a lunatic. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to him. She turned around and walked in. Qiao Nian had just pushed the door open when she saw Qiao Xin walking towards her angrily. ¡°Qiao Nian, what are you thinking? Why did you bring my brother here?¡± After what had happened at the hotel, she had long fallen out with Qiao Nian. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue pretending. Qiao Nian nced back at Qiao Yu and saw that he was staring unblinkingly at her. Her gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face again and she snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your brother about that. You¡¯d better watch your brother closely in the future!¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked in without looking back. Qiao Xin could clearly sense that Qiao Nian was looking down on her, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to argue with Qiao Nian on such an asion. The way she looked at Qiao Nian grew colder and colder. This wouldn¡¯t do! She would never allow Qiao Nian to steal her brother¡¯s love! Qiao Xin walked over to Qiao Yu and took his arm,ining unhappily, ¡°Brother, Qiao Nian has really gone too far. Dad has already been released from prison, but she doesn¡¯t evene home to visit him. Moreover, Mom has be ostracized because of her. Our good family has been torn apart by her!¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak. He just stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s back, his eyes flickering with aplicated light. Chapter 377 - Incomparable

Chapter 377: Iparable

Qiao Xin sighed and continued toin. ¡°Although Mom and Dad aren¡¯t her biological parents, our family has raised her for so many years. How can there be such a heartless person in this world?¡± Qiao Yu finally reacted. His expression turned stern as he said in a low voice, ¡°Xin Xin!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Xin was slightly stunned. This was the first time she had seen her brother so serious. She was not used to it. ¡°The Qiao family has never raised her,¡± Qiao Yu said calmly with a trace of displeasure in his tone. When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her face instantly turned pale. Had she heard wrongly? Her brother was defending Qiao Nian. A trace of grievance shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Qiao Xin felt terrible. Her brother was actually criticizing her for Qiao Nian¡¯s sake. What was so good about Qiao Nian? Qiao Xin was about to list out Qiao Nian¡¯s shorings one by one, but after thinking for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find any. Qiao Xin felt even worse. ... Seeing Qiao Xin like this, Qiao Yu gently stroked her head. His expression softened as heforted her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home now!¡± The displeasure in Qiao Xin¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. She obediently took Qiao Yu¡¯s arm and nodded. Indeed, her brother still doted on her the most. As long as she was sad, her brother wouldfort her. It was her greatest honor and pride to have a brother like Qiao Yu. Her greatest hope now was that her brother would get married a littleter. That way, her brother would be able to dote on her for a few more years. Previously, her good friends had all said that as long as her brother got married, her brother would only have eyes for his little wife. There would be no need for him to have a younger sister. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin felt a little upset. She asked tentatively, ¡°Brother, is there anyone you like now?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak. He just stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s back, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. Qiao Xin¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Since her brother didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that he didn¡¯t like anyone. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin¡¯s mood instantly improved. The auction in the banquet hall was in full swing. Jiang Yue stood in a corner and watched as the wealthy businessmen enthusiastically bid for the items they wanted in order to build a school for children in the poor mountains. The banquet hall was clearly very lively, but Jiang Yue¡¯s heart seemed to have fallen into a winter icehouse. It was bone-chilling. Today, she had also seen the legendary stone wall painting. This stone wall was exactly the same as the photo she had seen in Gu Zhou¡¯s study when she was young. The only difference was that the photo in Gu Zhou¡¯s study was only seven inches wide, while the stone wall was drawn. Jiang Yue¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed involuntarily. She was very curious now. What was the rtionship between this painting and Brother Gu Zhou¡¯s photo? Why would Brother Gu Zhou spend so much money on it? What surprised Jiang Yue the most was how Qiao Nian had managed to draw a picture of Brother Gu Zhou back then. Jiang Yue had thought that Qiao Nian was just a country bumpkin. She had never expected her to be the famous artist, Miss Huang Shi. She had thought that she was not much inferior to Qiao Nian, but now, she felt that she was in the wrong. Perhaps she would never be able topare to Qiao Nian in her life. At this moment, a girl in work clothes walked in from the side. Her sweet voice interrupted Jiang Yue¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Miss Jiang, these are the tea leaves you wanted!¡± The girl handed a beautiful porcin tea box to Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue smiled and took the tea box. ¡°Thank you.¡± A sweet smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re too polite. If you need anything in the future, you can call me again.¡± Chapter 378 - Rage

Chapter 378: Rage

A meaningful smile appeared on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± After the girl left, Jiang Yueli put the tea box into her handbag. Two more products were auctioned off on the stage. Jiang Yue looked around and locked her gaze on Qin Lu. Her grip on her bag tightened involuntarily. When she thought of everything that was about to happen, a trace of joy shed in her eyes. Jiang Yue walked towards Qin Lu. She had just taken two steps when she saw Qiao Nian returning from the balcony. She stopped and pretended to be attracted by the exhibits on stage. After taking a breather, Qiao Nian felt much morefortable. The auction on stage continued in an orderly manner. Her heart, which had been in her throat, gradually rxed. When the money from the charity auction arrived, she would discuss with Qin Chuan about how to build a school for the children in the poor mountains. This would also allow more children to receive an education. Qiao Nian stood at the side, watching the auction intently. Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice her, Jiang Yue walked towards Qin Lu without a trace. The auction went very smoothly. Qiao Nian also won a pair of sapphire earrings. Before long, a girl in work clothes ran towards her anxiously. ¡°Miss Qiao, something¡¯s wrong. Second Master isn¡¯t feeling well. He¡¯s in the second lounge on the right on the second floor.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s first reaction was that Gu Zhou was acting up again. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the waiter¡¯s face. ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Qing?¡± ...... Usually, Chen Qing would be the one to look for her. ¡°He¡¯s guarding Second Young Master now. He can¡¯t leave, so he asked me toe over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and walked towards the second floor. She recalled that when she first arrived, Gu Zhou had said that he had a headache. Now, he was saying that he was not feeling well. Could it be that Gu Zhou had already changed into Zhou Zhou due to this illness? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian had a bad feeling. She quickened her pace. When she reached the door of the room on the second floor, Qiao Nian ced her hand on the handle. She was about to push the door open and enter when she suddenly felt someone staring at her. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, which was holding the door handle, froze for a moment. The uneasiness in her heart gradually intensified. It was very dangerous behind this door. From the corner of her eye, Qiao Nian nced around. Not far away, at a corner, she saw a pink dress. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and thought for a while. Soon, she recalled the owner of this gown. Sure. Since she wanted to y, she would let her have her fill. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up in a savage smile. She quickly walked towards the corner. The person hiding at the corner seemed to have heard Qiao Nian¡¯s footsteps. She tugged at her skirt, preparing to leave. Qiao Nian quickly walked to the corner. Indeed, she saw Qin Lu¡¯s panicked face. Qin Lu took a deep breath and quickly recovered. A sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Miss Qiao, what a coincidence to meet you here. Are you also here to rest?¡± With that, Qin Lu turned to leave. Want to leave? No way! Qiao Nian quickly stepped forward, took out the silver needle in her hand, and inserted it into Qin Lu¡¯s body without hesitation. Qin Lu had wanted to escape, but her entire body was suddenly restrained, and he could not move. Strange, why wasn¡¯t her body listening to her? A cold feeling wreaked havoc all over her body. Qin Lu had a bad feeling. Then, her vision darkened and she lost consciousness. Qiao Nian looked at Qin Lu, who had fallen to the ground. A cold glint shed in her eyes. She took out her phone and called Qin Chuan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pursing her lips, Qiao Nian suppressed her anger and said, ¡°In two minutes, I want the waiter who looked for me in the hall.¡± When Qin Chuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. This was the first time he felt that Qiao Nian was angry. Chapter 379 - Enraged

Chapter 379: Enraged

¡°I¡¯m in the lounge on the second floor. Tie her up and send her over.¡± With that, Qiao Nian hung up without waiting for Qin Chuan to speak. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before walking back to the lounge the waiter had mentioned. When Qiao Nian pushed the door open, she saw Li Kun lying on the sofa, his face flushed red. His eyes were zed over, and he was breathing heavily. As expected. Qiao Nian quickly walked over and gently shook Li Kun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Li Kun?¡± She wondered if Li Kun was still conscious. Li Kun was filled with anxiety. He vaguely heard a gentle and familiar voice, and smelled a faint fragrance. In a daze, he opened his eyes. When he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face, he thought he was dreaming. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Qiao¡­¡± Li Kun¡¯s voice was hoarse. He couldn¡¯t help but want to hold Qiao Nian back. He wanted to get closer to the person he liked. ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. Someone is plotting against me.¡± Qiao Nian pushed Li Kun back down and took out a silver needle from her handbag, inserting it into Li Kun¡¯s hand. Due to the pain, Li Kun¡¯s mind was much clearer. When he thought of what had just happened, a trace of anger shed across his face. He clenched his fists tightly. Seeing that Li Kun had woken up, Qiao Nian hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you eat anything else just now?¡± ...... Li Kun pondered for a moment. His gaze fell on the teacup in the lounge and he said hoarsely, ¡°Tea.¡± Qiao Nian followed Li Kun¡¯s gaze. She picked up the teacup and sniffed it. Apart from the fragrance of the tea leaves, there was also a special smell. If Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t wrong, there should be an aphrodisiac in this cup of tea. Sedatives could easily make one indulge in lust and arouse all the desires in one¡¯s body. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Li Kun¡¯s mouth was a little dry. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Qin Lu.¡± A trace of anger shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes. She was right. It was Qin Lu. Qiao Nian could naturally understand how ufortable it was to be drugged. Her gaze fell on Li Kun¡¯s face. The veins on Li Kun¡¯s forehead and temples bulged ferociously, and his entire face turned red. It seemed that she had to help Li Kun get the antidote as soon as possible. Qiao Nian said, ¡°The aphrodisiac in the teacup is still acting up. Come with me to the room next door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian helped Li Kun up. When they arrived at the next room, she began to perform acupuncture on Li Kun. Sweat gradually broke out on her forehead. ¡­ Gu Zhou came out of the bathroom and led Chen Qing towards the auction hall. After returning to the hall, Gu Zhou looked around but didn¡¯t see Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. Sensing Gu Zhou¡¯s strange expression, Chen Qing asked carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, are you looking for Young Madam?¡± Gu Zhou responded indifferently. ¡°Before we went to the bathroom just now, Second Young Madam seemed to have returned from the balcony, but there was no sign of her in the hall. Why don¡¯t I call Second Young Madam now?¡± At this moment, Jiang Yue walked over from the side. With a quiet smile on her face, she said, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, Grandma just called and asked when we were nning to return home.¡± Gu Zhou did not answer Jiang Yue. His gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s face and he instructed, ¡°Chen Qing, go find her. We¡¯ll go back together.¡± Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and asked, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, are you looking for Second Sister-inw?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Jiang Yue. He did not shake his head and his expression was calm. Jiang Yue lowered her gaze, a trace of worry shing in her eyes. She said, ¡°Just now, I think a waiter came to look for her. She rushed upstairs. At that time, I thought she was going to look for Brother Ah Zhou. Since Second Sister-inw hasn¡¯t returned yet, did she encounter some trouble?¡± Chapter 380 - Framed

Chapter 380: Framed

Gu Zhou said nothing and walked upstairs. Jiang Yue followed behind Gu Zhou. Chen Qing followed suit. Jiang Yue rolled her eyes andforted him. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, don¡¯t worry too much. I think Second Sister-inw is just tired, so she went to the lounge to rest.¡± Gu Zhou did not speak, but his footsteps quickened involuntarily. When the two of them reached the second floor, they heard the faint moans of a woman and the rough breathing of a maning from one of the rooms. Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes flickered with joy, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, don¡¯t you think that woman¡¯s voice sounds like Second Sister-inw¡¯s?¡± Jiang Yue walked side by side to Gu Zhou and turned to ask. When everyone walked to the door, ambiguous voices came from the room. When Chen Qing heard the woman¡¯s voice in the room, a trace of panic shed in his heart. Could Second Young Madam be with someone else? No, he could not let Second Young Master see this scene. Before Chen Qing could speak, Jiang Yue kicked the door open. The ambiguous voices instantly grew louder. Without even looking, one could tell from the voices how intense their session was. Since their backs were facing the door, their faces could not be seen at all. When Jiang Yue saw this, her lips curved up involuntarily. It seemed that Qin Lu was quite reliable. Chen Qing looked at the blinding scene inside and silently turned his back. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes as he looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Jiang Yue felt a chill run down her spine under Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She hurriedly looked away and rushed in angrily. ¡°What are the two of you doing?!¡± Even though Jiang Yue¡¯s reprimand was loud, the two people entangled together on the sofa didn¡¯t seem to hear her at all. Jiang Yue recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze just now and felt a little uneasy. But now, her mind was filled with something else. If Brother Ah Zhou knew that Qiao Nian was with another man, he would definitely divorce her. With this thought in mind, Jiang Yue pretended to look at the two people on the sofa in disappointment and reprimanded loudly, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you do something to hurt Brother Ah Zhou!¡± Standing at the door, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes turned cold. He asked coldly, ¡°Who told you that the woman lying below is Qiao Nian?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quicklyposed herself. She turned to look at Gu Zhou and said earnestly, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, the truth is right in front of us. We can¡¯t run away. Moreover, I can tell that this is Qiao Nian¡¯s voice!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou still refused to believe her, Jiang Yue made up her mind and walked over, pulling the man away from the woman. Brother Ah Zhou would only dislike Qiao Nian when he saw her with another man! It took Jiang Yue a lot of effort to pull the man up. It was only during thisborious tug that the two of them, who were immersed in lust, came back to their senses. The man was the waiter. Previously, he had disguised himself as a woman to lure Qiao Nian to the second floor. When the waiter saw Gu Zhou¡¯s dark face, he froze on the sofa. Inch by inch, he turned his head to look at the woman on the sofa, who also had a terrified expression. The woman looked confused. When she regained consciousness, she screamed and quickly crawled to the side of the coffee table to cover her body with a tablecloth. When Jiang Yue saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, she felt as if she was in an ice cave. What was going on? How did it be Qin Lu? Jiang Yue finally managed to stabilize herself. She turned around and saw Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze growing colder and colder. Chapter 381 - How Could It Be You?

Chapter 381: How Could It Be You?

Oh no. Everything was over! Brother Ah Zhou was definitely suspecting her. Jiang Yue retracted her gaze aggrievedly. Her gaze fell on Qin Lu¡¯s face and she asked dryly, ¡°How could it be you?¡± Qin Lu was also on the verge of breaking down. She had clearly set Qiao Nian up, but for some reason, she had implicated Qin Lu. ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Lu hugged her head and screamed as she rambled on. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it definitely wasn¡¯t me! I was in the hall on the first floor! Why did it be me?¡± For so many years, Qin Lu had been carefully taking care of her body. She had fantasized that one day, she would be able to use her young and beautiful body to enter a rich family. But now, she had been ruined by a lowly waiter. Qin Lu could not ept this fact. She broke down in tears and tugged at her hair tightly. ¡°Why did it be me? Why¡­¡± Looking at Qin Lu¡¯s pained expression, Jiang Yue instantly understood. Qiao Nian must have seen through Qin Lu¡¯s scheme and schemed against her. This was indeed a brilliant move. Strange, where had Li Kun gone? ...... Jiang Yue thought of Li Kun and gradually calmed down. As long as there was a chance, she would trample Qiao Nian under her feet. If this room was a smokescreen set up by Qiao Nian, and in reality, Qiao Nian and Li Kun were doing this in another room¡­ If she hadn¡¯t been smart and cautious, Qiao Nian might have really dodged the bullet. Jiang Yue looked at Qin Lu coldly and questioned loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Qiao Nian? Didn¡¯t you say that Qiao Nian was here to rest?¡± Qin Lu was still in a state of a breakdown and couldn¡¯t hear Jiang Yue¡¯s words at all. ¡°Miss Jiang, are you looking for me?¡± A cold voice came from the door. When Jiang Yue heard this voice, her heart jumped to her throat. She turned around and saw Qiao Nian leaningzily against the door. A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her charming fox-like eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at her disdainfully. Jiang Yue clenched her fists involuntarily, her nails digging into her palms. Strange. Why was Qiao Nian¡¯s clothes neat and her expression normal? She didn¡¯t look like she had been humiliated at all. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. She lowered her gaze slightly. When she opened her eyes again, she quickly walked up to Qiao Nian and sized her up with concern. Pretending to be intimate, she took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Second Sister-inw, as long as you¡¯re fine, everything¡¯s fine. Brother Ah Zhou and I are both very worried about you!¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and the disdain in her eyes became even more obvious. She retracted her hand indifferently and said, ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Jiang Yue choked on her words. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Are you worried that I won¡¯t fool around with other men and ruin my reputation?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s expression froze. She frowned slightly and asked pitifully, ¡°Second Sister-inw, why did you say that?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he roughly understood what had happened. Someone must be plotting against Qiao Nian. However, in the end, Qin Lu was implicated. From what Qin Lu had said just now, Qin Lu should have been involved as well. However, she had reaped what she had sown. In an instant, Jiang Yue felt the temperature around her drop. The air felt a little suffocating. She looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face and shuddered. Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and then she met Gu Zhou¡¯s sinister eyes. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart raced. No, she couldn¡¯t mess around. As long as she pushed all the me to Qin Lu, her innocence would have nothing to do with her. Just as Jiang Yue was about to exin, Qin Lu¡¯s hysterical roar came from inside the room. ¡°Qiao Nian, you despicable b*tch! How dare you scheme against me!!!¡± At this moment, Qin Lu had already put on her clothes. She looked at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face. If looks could kill, Qiao Nian would have died a thousand times over. Chapter 382 - Hatred

Chapter 382: Hatred

?s

Qin Lu clenched his fists tightly and pounced at Qiao Nian. However, before Qin Lu could get close to Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou kicked her three meters away. Qin Luy on the ground in a sorry state. Her hands were covering the spot where Gu Zhou had kicked her. She felt extremely ufortable in her stomach. She had almost vomited everything she had eaten tonight. Neither Jiang Yue nor Chen Qing had expected Gu Zhou to make a move. They were both stunned. Jiang Yue frowned slightly as she looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou had actually taken the initiative to attack. For a moment, she felt as if Gu Zhou¡¯s kick hadnded on her. Her body trembled involuntarily. Qiao Nian was also stunned. Qin Lu finally recovered from the shock. She curled up on the ground and looked at Gu Zhou unhappily,ining, ¡°You¡¯re too tasteless. You¡¯re a man, yet you hit a woman.¡± ¡°Are you a woman?¡± Gu Zhou nced at Qin Lu indifferently, his voice cold. ¡°By calling you a beast, I¡¯ve tarnished the word beast,¡± Qiao Nian said indifferently. Just as Qin Lu was about to curse, she met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She trembled in fear at the cold killing intent in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, and no longer dared to speak. This man was truly terrifying! For some reason, Qin Lu felt that if she got any closer to Qiao Nian, she might die without a burial ground. Qin Lu bit his lip and looked at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over his face. He said, ¡°Qiao Nian, you caused me to lose my job at An City Kindergarten first. Later, when I entered the charity auction, you caused me to lose face in front of everyone. Now, you¡¯ve caused me to lose the most precious thing I have. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll remember all of this. I¡¯ll never let you off for treating me like this.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Lu¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. She shrugged slightly and said, ¡°Children are all flowers of the future, and the hope of the country. You actually abused and bullied children from ordinary families in school. Losing your job as a kindergarten teacher was already a very light punishment. Now that you¡¯ve lost your virginity, you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned. An City Kindergarten? ..... Wasn¡¯t that where Young Master went to school? Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed and darkened. He suddenly recalled the time he went to school to look for Gu Qi. At that time, Gu Qi¡¯s WeChat contacts had all been deleted by the teacher. At that time, he had gone to the kindergarten to look for Gu Qi. Gu Qi had said, ¡°Teacher Qin has already been expelled.¡± Teacher Qin? Qin Lu? Gu Zhou nced at Qin Lu coldly, then at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, deep in thought. ¡°Miss Qiao, are you alright?¡± At this moment, a gentle voice rang out from the side, interrupting Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts. Gu Zhou looked over and saw Li Kun leaning against the wall, holding his chest as he walked over from another room. He remembered that there was nothing wrong with Li Kun¡¯s body. How could he be so weak? When Qiao Nian heard Li Kun¡¯s voice, her gaze fell on his face. She said worriedly, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. You need to rest well. You should quickly go back!¡± When Li Kun heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he shook his head gently. His eyes were filled with so much gentleness that they could overflow. ¡°Thank you for performing acupuncture to save me. I¡¯m already much better than before. Moreover, I¡¯m also a victim in this matter.¡± When Gu Zhou heard the words ¡°performing acupuncture¡±, he felt a little ufortable. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Qiao Nian downstairs. So Qiao Nian ran upstairs to treat someone. When Qin Lu saw Li Kun, her eyes instantly lit up. It was as if a person who had always been in the dark had suddenly seen light and hope. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯vee at the right time. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been wronged. Moreover, I was knocked out by Qiao Nian and ruined by someone else. Hurry up and help me. Qiao Nian, that b*tch, wants to kill me!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold. How dare she scold Qiao Nian? She must be tired of living. Chapter 383 - Explanation

Chapter 383: Exnation

However, Qin Lu didn¡¯t realize at all that she was hovering on the edge of danger. She was crying pitifully,and sobbing uncontrobly. At this moment, the waiter sitting beside the sofa was trembling in fear. He had yet to react to what had happened, but the only thing he was sure of was that he might be impotent. Li Kun looked at Qin Lu without changing his expression. His gaze became colder and colder as he questioned, ¡°You¡¯re innocent? Then tell me, why was the tea I drank drugged?¡± Hearing Li Kun¡¯s words, Qin Lu was slightly stunned. There were still tears on her face. She raised her hand to wipe them away and said aggrievedly, ¡°How could there be drugs in Cousin¡¯s tea? Even if you gave me a hundred times more guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to put drugs in your tea!¡± Li Kun¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Cousin, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t drug you. This tea¡­¡± Qin Lu stopped in the middle of her sentence. She pointed at Jiang Yue and said angrily,¡± Jiang Yue was the one who gave me the tea. She said that these were good tea leaves. I just wanted to give it to you. I wouldn¡¯t dare to drug it! ¡± At this moment, Qin Lu reacted and immediately stood up. She asked Jiang Yue loudly, ¡°Why did you drug my tea leaves?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Jiang Yue stood there with a calm expression, without a trace of panic on her face. Her red lips curled into a faint smile as she bit back, ¡°Miss Qin Lu, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t you say that you liked to drink tea a lot? I was just giving you my tea leaves. I really didn¡¯t expect you to have nned so many things in advance. Now, you even want to drag me down with you. You¡¯re deliberately making me your scapegoat. You¡¯re simply too much!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s words directly cleared her suspicion. When Qin Lu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she was instantly stunned. She had never expected that Jiang Yue would be able to refute everything. Her face flushed red with anxiety, and she hurriedly exined, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not what Jiang Yue said at all. She was the one who asked me if I liked tea leaves first. She only gave me the tea leaves in her hand when I said that I liked them!¡± After saying that, Qin Lu was so anxious that she was about to cry. Why did she feel that she was making things worse? Li Kun¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°If I remember correctly, you don¡¯t like tea at all!¡± Jiang Yue chuckled and asked, ¡°Miss Qin Lu, since you don¡¯t like tea, why did you lie to me just now? Or have you already thought it through and wanted to push all the me to me?¡± ¡°But Cousin, you like to drink tea!¡± Qin Lu did not even look at Jiang Yue. She looked at Li Kun pitifully and cried, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m very grateful for Auntie and Cousin¡¯s care for me and Mom all these years. When Jiang Yue gave me the tea leaves, my first reaction was to give them to you. If I had known that these tea leaves were drugged, I would never have given them to you even if I died!¡± PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. Tears streamed down Qin Lu¡¯s face as her voice choked. ¡°Cousin, you should know that my family is poor and can¡¯t afford such good tea leaves!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Qin Lu, who was crying pitifully, and said speechlessly, ¡°I was kind enough to give you tea leaves, but you actually poured dirty water on me. Miss Qin Lu, you¡¯re too much!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Although there was no w in Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she felt that what Qin Lu had just said was true. Chapter 384 - Better Move Than One’s Opponent

Chapter 384: Better Move Than One¡¯s Opponent

Qiao Nian had seen many people like Qin Lu. If Qin Lu was really trying to please Li Kun, it would be normal for her to lie and say that she liked tea leaves when she was talking to Jiang Yue. However, what made Qiao Nian wary was a woman like Jiang Yue who could read people¡¯s minds. Jiang Yue must have long realized Qin Lu¡¯s intentions, so she chose to give Qin Lu the tea leaves that had already been drugged. The silly Qin Lu gave the tea leaves to Li Kun. This way, Jiang Yue could easily trick Li Kun, and she would also be able to remove any mepletely. A faint smile appeared on Jiang Yue¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Miss Qin Lu, I feel that I¡¯ve really been wronged. Even if I had drugged the tea leaves, how could I be sure that you would give them to Li Kun ording to my n? Moreover, how could I be sure that Li Kun would drink the tea leaves tonight?¡± When Qin Lu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s question, she was stunned. She did not know how to exin. Her eyes were red with anxiety. Qiao Nian stood there calmly, her eyes slightly cold. Jiang Yue¡¯s move was really brilliant. Qin Lu was no match for Jiang Yue at all, because she had no idea where she had lost. Li Kun stood at the side, his hands gripping the door frame tightly. He said angrily, ¡°Qin Lu, you epted Jiang Yue¡¯s tea leaves and drugged me. You even called Miss Qiao Nian over. What are you doing this for?¡± Qin Lu was crying profusely. She quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I had no intention of harming you at all. At that time, your face turned red after drinking the tea. I thought you were sick, so I asked the waiter to invite Miss Qiao over.¡± ...... ¡°When I entered, I heard that Miss Qiao was Mr. Gu Zhou¡¯s attending physician. Therefore, I thought that if she saw that you were feeling unwell, she would definitely not leave you in the lurch. She would definitely be able to treat you. However, I had a disagreement with Miss Qiao Nian once. I was worried that when I was here, Miss Qiao would be unwilling to help, so I could only hide! Cousin, I really never thought of harming you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. She asked, ¡°Since this has nothing to do with you, why did you hide so sneakily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about my cousin. If you¡¯re unwilling to save him, then I¡¯ll have to call an ambnce quickly. Who knew that when you came over, you would knock me out and¡­¡± The more Qin Lu thought about it, the more upset she felt. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed. . Li Kun stood at the side and did not say anything. Qin Lu was a timid person who ran away whenever something happened. This was quite in line with her personality. Qiao Nian pretended to be enlightened and said, ¡°At that time, did you really not know what was going on with your cousin?¡± Qin Lu raised her hand to wipe her tears. Actually, she had indeed wanted to matchmake her cousin and Qiao Nian. However, she definitely couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She looked up at Qiao Nian, pretending not to understand. ¡°I¡¯m not a medical student. How could I know?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Lu. Seeing that she had lowered her head to cry again, she frowned. This matter became confusing again. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Qin Lu definitely knew that there was something wrong with the tea leaves, and Jiang Yue was definitely involved. Seeing that Qiao Nian was frowning and pretending not to care, Jiang Yue smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qin, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re pushing all the me onto me. I didn¡¯t even know that I had the ability to predict the future.¡± Jiang Yue immediately said, ¡°Since Miss Qin thinks it¡¯s me, just pretend it¡¯s me!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. It seemed that Jiang Yue had long thought of making Qin Lu the scapegoat. With Qin Lu¡¯s intelligence, she must have been yed by her like a fiddle. Chapter 385 - The Truth

Chapter 385: The Truth

Li Kun knew that Qin Lu was hiding something. He said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Miss Jiang and Miss Qiao!¡± Seeing that her cousin did not believe her, Qin Lu wailed aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and apologize quickly!¡± Li Kun interrupted Qin Lu. Gu Zhou stood at the side, his eyes turning cold. His thin lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°Mr. Li, Jiang Yue and Qiao Nian are both staying at my house now. In that case, why don¡¯t you hand Qin Lu over to me to deal with?¡± Gu Zhou was not negotiating with Li Kun but informing him. At this moment, Qin Lu panicked even more. She cried and shook her head, crawling to Li Kun on her knees. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve really never harmed you and Miss Qiao. If I did, I would have been struck by lightning. I beg you, please don¡¯t hand me over to him!¡± Although Li Kun did not like Qin Lu, she was his biological cousin after all. Moreover, Qin Lu¡¯s mother had saved his mother back then. If he handed Qin Lu over to Gu Zhou just like that, Qin Lu would probably die a terrible death. However, the Li family and the Fu family could notpete in status. Li Kun frowned. His gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and he said tentatively, ¡°Young Master Gu, Qin Lu has indeed made a mistake this time. However, can you let her off easy?¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou was expressionless, Li Kun¡¯s gazended on Qin Lu¡¯s face and he reprimanded sternly, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to them!¡± Qin Lu instantly understood what Li Kun meant. She knelt in front of Qiao Nian and Jiang Yue, kowtowing hard and apologizing profusely. Seeing that Gu Zhou still had no intention of letting Qin Lu off, Li Kun¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Miss Qiao, Qin Lu is also muddle-headed. Moreover, she has paid the price for this matter. I wonder if you can spare her life?¡± ...... Hearing Li Kun¡¯s words, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Li, you¡¯re being too serious. The Gu family isn¡¯t a triad. How could they possibly take someone¡¯s life?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words and seeing that Gu Zhou did not retort, Li Kun secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said, ¡°Young Master Gu, let¡¯s settle this matter here. There¡¯s no need to bring her to your house.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Zhou finally relented. Gu Zhou brought Qin Lu into the room and closed the door. Everyone else stayed outside. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. She smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yue, this is a good move, but the person you found is a little too stupid.¡± The smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face did not change. She said, ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± ¡°Aphrodisiac powder. The drug in the tea is a controlled drug in the country. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to get it. How can someone as ipetent as Qin Lu get such a drug?¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently. . ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Jiang Yue was still smiling, but there was a hint of panic in her heart. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to know what was in the tea just by smelling it. ¡°Of course you can get it. You¡¯re from the medical school,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. The smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but I know that he knows it¡¯s you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled brightly. Jiang Yue¡¯s body swayed. Li Kun, who was standing not far away, looked at the closed door worriedly. He did not know what Gu Zhou would do to Qin Lu. In the room, Qin Lu knelt in front of Gu Zhou and kept kowtowing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t drug you. I¡­¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t drug her.¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qin Lu. Qin Lu stopped kowtowing and looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. Chapter 386 - Big Gossip

Chapter 386: Big Gossip

Then, a look of joy appeared on Qin Lu¡¯s face. She looked at Gu Zhou excitedly and said, ¡°You know that I was wronged. Then, that means that you believe what I said. You also believe that all of this was nned by Jiang Yue, right? Actually, I¡¯m just a victim.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou had not said anything, Qin Lu had a bad feeling. She asked nervously, ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t hurt me?¡± Gu Zhou had never been a fool who was fooled by others. ording to his understanding of Jiang Yue, this matter was most likely done by her. That did not mean that Qin Lu was innocent. Gu Zhou looked down at Qin Lu and asked calmly, ¡°Which hand did you use to snatch the phone away?¡± Qin Lu was slightly stunned, not understanding what Gu Zhou was talking about. A phone. What phone? How could she have snatched a phone? ¡°In school,¡± Gu Zhou reminded kindly. Qin Lu¡¯s nervous heart instantly rose to her throat. She looked at Gu Zhou anxiously and stammered, ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°Since your memory is so bad, I¡¯ll just make a random guess¡­¡± Gu Zhou took the fruit knife from the side and waved it in front of Qin Lu. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Qin Lu screamed. ¡°Or did you snatch it with both hands?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he held the fruit knife in his hand and measured it in front of Qin Lu, as if he wanted to chop off both of Qin Lu¡¯s hands. Qin Lu was already trembling in fear. She fell to the ground and pleaded with a trembling voice, ¡°Qiao Nian has already made me pay the price. I really know my mistake!¡± After saying that, Qin Lu seemed to have thought of something. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Zhou without hesitation. ¡°Please let me go. I really didn¡¯t know that you knew that child.¡± PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. ¡°You bullied my child. How can I let this go before I personally teach you a lesson?¡± Qin Lu sat up straight and looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± Qin Lu¡¯s eyes widened. Gu Qi. It was actually Gu Zhou¡¯s child. Both of their surnames were Gu. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of so much then? The waiter, who had been hiding by the bed, also poked his head out curiously,pletely ignoring the panic in his heart. Gu Zhou actually had a child. This was huge news! If this news were to spread¡­ ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡± The waiter¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Qin Lu¡¯s scream. Only then did the waiter see that Qin Lu¡¯s right shoulder had been cut by the fruit knife in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, and he could vaguely see her white bones. The waiter peed his pants. Qin Lu screamed in pain and kept rolling around. This time, she was really going to be crippled. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm, as if these matters had nothing to do with him. He calmly took out a piece of paper from the table and wiped the blood off the fruit knife. His cold gazended on the waiter not far away. Then, he looked at Qin Lu, who had fallen to the ground and was about to faint from the pain. Her thin lips parted slightly. ¡°If I find out about Gu Qi¡¯s background from irrelevant people, I¡¯ll cut off your tongues next time.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was calm, but his words made people shudder. The waiter swore with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, I will never tell anyone. If I do, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡± Qin Lu supported her body and said, ¡°I, I won¡¯t tell anyone even if I die¡­¡± Gu Zhou casually threw the fruit knife on the table and slowly walked out. Qin Lu looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s back, her eyes filled with despair. Why? Why had it be like this? Gu Qi was clearly the child of a security guard. How did he suddenly be the young master of the Gu family? Chapter 387 - Regret

Chapter 387: Regret

If she had known that Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child, she would have done her best to take good care of him and make him like her and stick to her. Perhaps Gu Zhou would have made her Gu Qi¡¯s adopted mother on ount of him liking her. Jesus. She had missed the chance to marry into a wealthy family. The Gu family was one of the top wealthy families in An City. It hurt! It hurt¡­ Jiang Yue stood at the door anxiously. When she heard Qin Lu¡¯s screams from inside, the uneasiness in her heart gradually grew, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on her back. She did not know what had happened inside. The only thing she was sure of was that this was the first time she had seen Gu Zhou personally teach a woman a lesson. In the past, Gu Zhou had never bothered to fight with women. He was not even willing to look at other women. All of this was for Qiao Nian¡­ A trace of jealousy shed across Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes. At that moment, the door opened. Jiang Yue quickly put away her thoughts, and her heart skipped a beat. She looked at Gu Zhou and pretended to be calm. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, you should go back early. Grandma might still be worried about us.¡± After Jiang Yue finished speaking, she pondered over what she had just said. What she had just said should not have revealed anything. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. Her voice was as gentle as before. Thinking of this, Jiang Yue heaved a sigh of relief. However, what Jiang Yue did not know was that even though she had hidden her voice well, her pale face had already exposed the fear in her heart. Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yue¡¯s face for a moment before he walked away from her indifferently. ¡°Chen Qing, drive the car over now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian walked beside Gu Zhou, her gaze inadvertentlynding on the sleeve of his blood-stained white shirt. Her eyes darkened slightly. Did Gu Zhou make Qin Lu bleed himself? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. Although Qin Lu wanted to harm her, ahe had already suffered the consequences of his own actions. All Gu Zhou had to do was teach her a lesson. Why was he so harsh? Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. The anger on his face hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. It turned out that Gu Zhou cared so much about his Mrs. Gu! Aftering downstairs alone, he walked out. Song Yu happened to see Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walking out together. A trace of confusion shed across her eyes. What was the rtionship between Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou? On her sister¡¯s death anniversary, she had rushed back and bumped into Qiao Nian. At that time, Qiao Nian was with Old Madam Gu. It wasn¡¯t until Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou, and the others had left that Song Yu looked at Lu Nian curiously and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother, why are you here with Qiao Nian today?¡± ¡°We had an appointment!¡± After Lu Nian said that, he nced at Song Yu coldly. Hearing Lu Nian¡¯s words, Song Yu was stunned. This was the first time she had seen Second Brother so close to another woman. However, Song Yu quickly changed the topic and revealed a quiet smile. ¡°Brother, Grandma was still asking me today about when you n to go home to visit your sister.¡± When Lu Nian heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He hadn¡¯t gone back on his sister¡¯s death anniversary a while ago, and his grandmother had even called him to tell him about it. Lu Nian hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back togetherter!¡± Song Yu¡¯s smile widened as she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Second Brother, if you¡¯re worried that Grandma will hit you, why don¡¯t you stay in your sister¡¯s room tonight?¡± Song Yu suggested with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that Lu Nian¡¯s expression had darkened. She recalled what she had just said and thought that there was nothing wrong. Just as Song Yu was in a daze, she heard Lu Nian call out, ¡°Song Yu.¡± Song Yu felt inexplicably nervous and looked at Lu Nian in confusion. Chapter 388 - Not Biologically Related

Chapter 388: Not Biologically Rted

Song Yu called out gently, ¡°Second Brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you can¡¯t call her sister.¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression froze, and her face gradually turned pale. ¡°I¡­¡± Lu Nian looked away from Song Yu¡¯s face indifferently and walked out. Song Yu looked at Lu Nian¡¯s back as he left with an aggrieved expression. She bit the corner of her lips lightly, and her heart felt like it was being clenched tightly by a hand. The pain was unbearable, and even breathing became difficult. Ever since Song Yu could remember, Second Brother seemed to especially dislike her. He was clearly a cheerful person, but every time he saw her, his expression would be very dark. In the past, she did not dare to be especially close to Second Brother. Every time, she could only look at him from afar. It wasn¡¯t until she was nine years old that she identally barged into Eldest Miss Lu¡¯s Buddhist hall. At that time, she saw Second Brother standing in front of the windowsill ying the violin. A quiet smile appeared on Second Brother¡¯s face as he yed the warm song. When the sunlightnded on Second Brother, it was as if he was covered in ayer of golden light, and he had fallen from the sky. She stood there in a daze, trying her best to remember such a warm Second Brother. She identally kicked a stool beside her. Second Brother suddenly came to his senses and looked at her angrily. Although Second Brother had never liked her in the past, he was furious this time. It was as if she had stepped on Second Brother¡¯s bottom line. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. She immediately felt terrified and uneasy. She wanted to exin to Second Brother, but he did not seem to want to bother with her and directly chased her out. Even now, Song Yu still remembered what her second brother had said. ¡°You can¡¯te here casually in the future. You¡¯re just an orphan that my mother casually brought back. You¡¯ll never be my sister.¡± It was only then that Song Yu realized that she wasn¡¯t her mother¡¯s biological daughter. Later on, she heard from the servants that there was a girl who had died young in the Buddhist hall. That girl was Second Brother¡¯s younger sister. In Second Brother¡¯s heart, the first person should be his dead sister. As for herself, she was just an abandoned baby brought back from an orphanage. Her second brother had never acknowledged her from the beginning. ¡­ . Chen Qing drove the car to the entrance of the banquet hall. Fu Hang led Qiao Nian to the back seat of the car. Jiang Yue walked to the front passenger seat. Just as she was about to open the door, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Drive.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, without a trace of warmth, let alone tenderness. Chen Qing did not say anything and drove away. Jiang Yue was left standing there in a daze. Her hand was still on the verge of opening the door. After a long moment, she retracted it calmly. Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. At the thought of what Qiao Nian had said, fear spread through her heart. Now, it seemed that Brother Gu Zhou knew everything. At that moment, a bright red sports car stopped in front of her. The passenger window slowly rolled down, revealing Song Yu¡¯s bright and exquisite face. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten, and she looked embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t sure if Song Yu had seen the scene of her being left behind by Gu Zhou. Jiang Yue tried her best to perk up and forced a smile. ¡°Sister Song Yu.¡± As Old Madam Gu and Old Madam Lu had a good rtionship, Song Yu often followed her to the Gu residence to hang out. Therefore, her rtionship with Jiang Yue was not bad. She had hung out with her since she was young. ¡°You seem distracted. Did something happen?¡± Hearing Song Yu¡¯s words, Jiang Yue heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Song Yu hadn¡¯t seen the scene of her being abandoned by Brother Gu Zhou. Jiang Yue smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ah Zhou?¡± Chapter 395 - Regret

Chapter 395: Regret

Jiang Yue looked at the butler with hatred. She felt that the entire world had let her down. ¡°Jiang Yue, you¡¯re really too much. Old Madam has always doted on you and ced you in her heart. There was once when your school was holding a parent-teacher meeting. Initially, Old Madam had a cold and a fever, so I wanted to attend on her behalf. However, Old Madam insisted on attending your parent-teacher meeting no matter what!¡± When Jiang Yue heard the butler say this, she lowered her head and did not say anything. It was because her grandmother often helped her attend parent-teacher conferences. Those people in school were all respectful to her, and everyone called her Eldest Miss Gu. ¡°Old Madam was grateful to Second Madam for saving her life, so she wanted to help her make a gown once. It¡¯s just once. Are you so intolerant? Although the gown matter was very embarrassing, Old Madam still asked me to order some expensive fabric. She said that she wanted to help you make a gown in the future!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. She did not expect her grandmother to have prepared so much for her behind her back. No! This was impossible! The butler must be lying to her! Jiang Yue shook her head and cried, ¡°Liar, you¡¯re still lying to me!¡± When Old Madam Gu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, tears welled up in her eyes, and her heart ached. The butler did not want to argue with Jiang Yue. He continued, ¡°You said that I was lying to you. In the past, when you were in school, did Old Madam give you some rewards every time you did well in your exams? After so long, you¡¯ve already treated this as a matter of course.¡± Jiang Yue bit her lip lightly. When she was young, her grades were not good, so her grandmother had asked tutors to teach her. Every time she improved, her grandmother would give her other rewards. The butler continued, ¡°You keep talking about being an heir. Look at this and you¡¯ll understand!¡± ...... After saying that, the butler threw a document in front of Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue picked up the document from the ground and opened it. Her expression changed drastically. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. How was that possible? Grandma had actually put a third of her assets under her name, as well as the vi she was living in now. It was also clearly written that she was the legitimate heir. Not only that, but Grandma¡¯s seal was also stamped on the bottom. Could it be that Grandma had divided the assets into three? One portion was given to Qiao Nian. Thest portion should have been left for Zhao Qian. ¡°Look, it¡¯s only a third of the property. I reckon many people won¡¯t be able to use it all in their lifetimes. The mountain behind the Gu family¡¯s vi hasn¡¯t been developed yet. If it¡¯s all developed, it¡¯ll probably be worth billions.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s hands were trembling terribly, and her tears fell on the document one by one. Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°How is this possible? This is all fake. You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Actually, Qiao Nian could tell that her grandmother liked Jiang Yue a lot. It was just that Jiang Yue wasn¡¯t confident. How could a smart person like her grandmother not know who had poisoned her? However, she had chosen to be tolerant. Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Qiao Nian felt that it was ridiculous and pitiful. She said, ¡°You should know Grandma¡¯s notes and seal. Grandma has never thought of treating you unfairly. Besides, she did her best to take care of you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t trust her!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were like a sharp de that stabbed into Jiang Yue¡¯s chest. Jiang Yue¡¯s mind went nk. The butler looked at Jiang Yue and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the Gu family¡¯s vi should be left to Second Young Master, but Grandma said that you¡¯ve always felt insecure and wanted to leave it for you. She wanted you to stay here and feel the warmth of the family.¡± When Jiang Yue heard Butler Zhao¡¯s words, she cried like an abandoned child. She knew that she was wrong. At this moment, she really knew that she was wrong. Chapter 396 - Regret

Chapter 396: Regret

When Old Madam Gu saw Jiang Yue like this, she was also very sad. It was so painful that it was difficult to breathe. However, as long as she thought of what Jiang Yue had done before, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly and make up her mind. She couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore. If she softened this time, she didn¡¯t know what danger Nian Nian would face in the future. If she softened this time, would Jiang Yue be fearless? She might even do something worse in the future. Old Madam Gu tried her best to suppress the pain in her heart and said indifferently, ¡°From today onwards, the Gu family will no longer be your home.¡± Jiang Yue looked at Old Madam Gu in disbelief, as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°No, Grandma, no¡­¡± Jiang Yue cried as she crawled to Old Madam Gu and kowtowed hard. She cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Grandma, I was wrong previously. I was blinded by the benefits. I beg you not to chase me away. I only have you.¡± Zhao Qian, who had been standing silently at the side, sighed helplessly. She had only just found out that Jiang Yue had done so many things. She really did not expect her to do such a thing. Actually, Zhao Qian still felt a little sorry for Jiang Yue. Both of them were living in the Gu family, so they didn¡¯t feel safe. However, the only difference between her and Jiang Yue was that she knew that she had to create her own life in the future, not just rely on the Gu family. What Zhao Qian hoped for now was to get an eptance letter from a Design University in France! When Old Madam Gu saw Jiang Yue like this, her heart ached terribly. She bent down and wanted to help Jiang Yue up, but after thinking about it, she retracted her hand helplessly and sighed. ¡°You should leave!¡± Although it was only three words, to Old Madam Gu, it was as if all her strength had been drained and she instantly aged a few years. Jiang Yue felt as if her entire world had copsed. She looked up at Old Madam Gu and begged, ¡°Grandma, I really know my mistake this time. I will never do such a thing again. I will be filial to you, take care of you, and be respectful to Second Sister-inw. Grandma, please give me a chance. Don¡¯t be so heartless¡­¡± She really knew she was in the wrong. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! The butler stood at the side coldly. He had been by Old Madam¡¯s side for so long and had seen too many people and things. He did not think that Jiang Yue really knew her mistake. Jiang Yue only realized that she was wrong because of Old Madam¡¯s will. Therefore, the butler did not feel that Jiang Yue was pitiful. He only felt that Miss Zhao Qian wasmendable and knew her limits no matter what she did. The butler walked forward and looked at Jiang Yue coldly. He reprimanded, ¡°Miss Jiang, if you hadn¡¯t seen the will, would you really have regretted it? Would you have reflected on yourself like now?¡± Jiang Yue was slightly stunned. Previously, she had criticized her grandmother because she was biased. It was only after reading the will that she realized that her grandmother was not biased. Was that a problem? The butler said with a look of disappointment, ¡°The oue was obvious. You only felt that Old Madam had you in her heart because of the money. In other words, it was only right for Old Madam to leave all her assets to Second Madam, because you were only her adopted granddaughter.¡± ¡°Old Madam worked so hard to raise you up, and she had long paved a future for you. Did she raise you to be a murderer?! Do you think she didn¡¯t feel pain when she chased you away? She spent more than ten years raising you, but she had no choice but to chase you out! She¡¯s the one who should feel the most pain!¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I was¡ª¡± The butler interrupted Jiang Yue mercilessly and continued, ¡°Your enlightenment this time is because of money. You know that if you leave the Gu family, you¡¯ll have nothing!¡± Chapter 404 - Ignorant

Chapter 404: Ignorant

Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze made Song Yue very ufortable. However, now that Song Yue had left with Lu Zhu, even though she was unhappy, she still followed. On the ne, Qiao Nian turned off her phone and leanedzily against her seat. She tilted her head to look out the window, and her gaze inadvertentlynded on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. Lu Zhu¡¯s facial features were well-defined, and his thin lips were pursed tightly, as if he was thinking about something serious. When he was quiet and did not speak, he was like an otherworldly god that no one could disturb. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was cold. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. When she regained her senses, she looked away awkwardly. For some reason, she felt that his tone sounded like Gu Zhou¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t seen him since she had gotten angry at Gu Zhoust night. Qiao Nian felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so she changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Lu, when we get off theer, please send me to my hotel. Thank you.¡± Lu Zhu tilted her head and looked at the intense gaze sitting beside her. It was as cold as ice. ¡°I want to go there too.¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t that hotel already been fully booked? The people inside are all there to participate in the stone gamblingpetition three dayster. Could it be that you¡¯re also preparing to participate?¡± On the other hand, when Song Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°Why else do you think we are going there?¡± ...... Without even looking at Song Yue, Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu uneasily and asked, ¡°Mr. Lu, are you doing this for the Moon Goddess?¡± Lu Zhu nodded calmly and asked, ¡°Do you have the same goal as me?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s determined expression and frowned, not saying anything. Previously, her grandmother had told her to go to MY with Lu Zhu, saying that she could let Lu Zhu take care of her. However, she had never expected that the person taking care of her would actually be herpetitor. This was a little awkward. She really did not expect Lu Zhu to participate in stone gambling for the Moon Goddess. Could it be that Lu Zhu also believed in the legend of the Moon Goddess? The so-called Moon Goddess was also known as the Goddess of Thought. The magical thing about this ne was that it had a special ability. As long as one ced the items of the person they missed beside it, they would be able to see their current situation in about a month. If it was a dead person, they could also see that person¡¯s future. It was precisely because of this rumor that the Moon Goddess ne had be much more mysterious. The reason why Grandma wanted this ne was to know about Eldest Young Master Gu¡¯s current situation. The reason why Lu Zhu wanted this ne was probably rted to the eldest daughter of the Lu family who had died early! At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt a strange feeling in her heart. She also wanted to obtain this ne previously because she wanted to see if her child had reincarnated. She was a medical student, so she shouldn¡¯t have believed in ghosts and gods. However, missing her child made her feel reverence for ghosts and gods. Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Lu Zhu calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to get the Moon Goddess!¡± Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t angry when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, because he could understand Old Madam Gu¡¯s eagerness to use the Moon Goddess to find Eldest Young Master Gu. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t give up on the Moon Goddess ne. Regardless of whether the rumors were true or not, he had to try. When Song Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s impudent words, a trace of disdain shed across her eyes. A fool was a fool. A faint smile appeared on Song Yue¡¯s lips. Her gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Miss Qiao, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? Do you think it¡¯s easy to gamble on stones? There are many people participating in the stone gamblingpetition this time. Even entering the finals is more difficult than ascending to the heavens! You actually dare to boast that you want to obtain the Moon Goddess. You don¡¯t know your limits! Can you have some self-awareness?¡± Chapter 405 - Too Loud!

Chapter 405: Too Loud!

Hearing Song Yue¡¯s words, Qiao Nian frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Do you believe me? If you say another word, I¡¯ll throw you down!¡± When Song Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was slightly taken aback. A disdainful smile appeared on her face. ¡°Qiao Nian, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? Look at yourself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. Song Yue continued, ¡°When we get off theer, I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Before Song Yue could finish speaking, she felt a sharp pain in her ear. Her expression changed abruptly, and only then did she notice that Qiao Nian had stuck a needle into her ear. She was in so much pain that she was drenched in cold sweat. Her face was pale as she looked at Qiao Nian. Just as she was about to speak, she felt as if her brain was being stabbed by thousands of needles. It was so painful that tears streamed down her face. With an indifferent expression, Qiao Nian retracted the silver needle and said, ¡°Shut up for two hours and it won¡¯t hurt anymore. If you still want to talk, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You might be mute in the future. You better behave yourself now!¡± Song Yue looked at Qiao Nian with resentment. She lowered her eyes slightly and stopped talking. She stole a nce at Lu Zhu, who was sitting not far away, hoping that he would stand up for her. Lu Zhu frowned and retracted his gaze. His gazended on Song Yue¡¯s face. ¡°When we get off the ne, ask Lin Nan to arrange for you to return to An City. You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore!¡± From the beginning, Lu Zhu did not like Song Yue following him. If his grandmother had not said that Song Yue knew how to gamble on stones, he would not have agreed. Even if Song Yue was talented, he didn¡¯t need such a woman. Song Yue looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. She had never expected him to chase her back for a gold digger. Song Yue¡¯s aggrieved tears fell uncontrobly, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. In the country, Song Yue was also famous in the stone gambling world. It was precisely because of this that she could persuade Grandma Lu toe with Lu Zhu. However, all of this was destroyed by Qiao Nian. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! What Song Yue didn¡¯t understand was why Lu Zhu was speaking up for Qiao Nian when she was clearly the one who had done something wrong. Moreover, Qiao Nian was hispetitor! At the thought of being pricked by Qiao Nian, Song Yue¡¯s face turned red with anger. This time, Qiao Nian sat calmly in her seat. Now that her surroundings were finally quiet, she felt much better. Two hourster, the ne finallynded. Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu walked side by side in front, while Song Yue followed behind, panting. Song Yue jogged to Lu Zhu¡¯s side in her high heels and red at Qiao Nian with resentment. She temporarily gave up on arguing with Qiao Nian on the ne and said gently, ¡°Brother Ah Zhu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything else this time!¡± Without even looking at Song Yue, Lu Zhu said, ¡°Lin Nan, send Miss Song back!¡± Lin Nan quickly walked over and said to Song Yue politely, ¡°Miss Song, your ne will take off in half an hour. You can go in and check in now.¡± Song Yue¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she gritted her teeth. She was the daughter of the Song family, and had been very talented in mathematics since she was young. She was also quite famous in the international financial world. Ever since she was young, everyone around her had always praised her and treated her respectfully. When had she ever suffered such grievances? Ever since she had started pursuing Lu Zhu, her original pride hadpletely disappeared. She only hoped that Lu Zhu would take another look at her. However, Lu Zhu¡¯s heart was like a rock. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t warm it up. Even so, Song Yue still wanted to fight for herself. ¡°Brother Ah Zhu, I¡¯m already an adult. I don¡¯t want to go back now. You can¡¯t force me to. Since you don¡¯t want to travel with me, I won¡¯t follow you and disturb you.¡± Chapter 406 - Meeting Enemies on a Narrow Road

Chapter 406: Meeting Enemies on a Narrow Road

¡°Okay.¡± Lu Zhu agreed without hesitation. Song Yue was stunned. Song Yue¡¯s face turned pale. Seeing Song Yue like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Lu Zhu was really a straight man. Could it be that he really couldn¡¯t tell what the girl meant? Song Yue stood rooted to the ground in anger, looking resentfully at Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating figures. She was the daughter of the Song family. How could she leave so dejectedly? She definitely couldn¡¯t leave just like that! If this matter were to spread, she would be humiliated! Since Lu Zhu wanted the Moon Goddess, this matter would be easy to settle. As long as she could get the Moon Goddess, Lu Zhu would definitely think highly of her and apologize to her. At the thought of this, Song Yue became proud again. Standing beside Song Yue, Lin Nan reminded her carefully, ¡°Miss Song, your ne is about to take off. Please check in.¡± Song Yue was already in a bad mood. She red at Lin Nan and said angrily, ¡°Get lost! Stand aside. I¡¯m not boarding!¡± Lin Nan¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he heard Song Yue¡¯s words. He put down Song Yue¡¯s luggage and walked towards Lu Zhu without saying anything. Song Yue was about to explode with anger when she saw Lin Nan throw down her luggage. Lu Zhu was the Eldest Young Master of the Lu family. It was fine if he treated her like this. Lin Nan was just a small bodyguard, yet he dared to be so arrogant. He simply did not take the Song family seriously. Song Yue looked at Lin Nan with a dark expression. Then, she looked at the luggage with an aggrieved expression and reluctantly went to pull it up. At this moment, a low and hoarse male voice sounded from the side. ¡°Let me help you!¡± . When Song Yue heard this voice, she was slightly stunned. She looked up, and when she saw the man standing in front of her, her eyes widened involuntarily. Jesus! There was actually such a handsome man in the world! This man was also so gentlemanly. Song Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This man looked familiar. Only then did Song Yue remember that this man seemed to be the legendary King of Gambling, Jiang Cheng. Just as Song Yue was in shock, Jiang Cheng had already handed her luggage to his bodyguard. Song Yue stared fixedly at Jiang Cheng. She felt that her heart had fallen. Song Yue looked at Jiang Cheng with a trace of curiosity in her heart. Was he also here to participate in this stone gambling event? However, Jiang Cheng did not notice Song Yue¡¯s abnormality. His gaze was fixed on Lu Zhu¡¯s back not far away, and his thin lips curled up slightly. Lu Zhu! It had been a long time since theyst met. He missed him so much. MY hotel! Qiao Nian followed Lu Zhu out of the car. The two of them walked into the hotel. Suddenly, Qiao Nian heard a familiar and annoying voice. ¡°Brother, look! Sister is there!¡± This voice was too familiar to Qiao Nian. When she turned around, she saw Qiao Xin holding Qiao Yu¡¯s hand as they got out of the car. Qiao Xin was wearing a long white dress and a straw hat. She had a gentle smile on her face, as if she was here for a vacation. A trace of impatience shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Enemies were really bound to meet on a narrow road. Even if they were overseas, they could still meet. At this moment, Qiao Yu also saw Qiao Nian. His gaze paused on her face for a moment before he walked over with Qiao Xin. Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak to Qiao Nian. Instead, he looked at Lu Zhu, who was standing beside her, and asked seriously, ¡°Director Lu, the South Mountain project has beenpleted. When do you think we should hand over the house?¡± ¡°Next month!¡± Lu Zhu said simply. Qiao Yu nodded slightly. Finally, his gazended on Qiao Nian, who was beside Lu Zhu. A trace of joy shed across his eyes. Chapter 417 - Change of Perspective

Chapter 417: Change of Perspective

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian lowered her head to eat. Sensing that Lu Zhu had been watching her, she looked up and realized that he was looking at her thoughtfully. One had to know that the way Lu Zhu used to look at her was filled with disgust and alienation. For a moment, Qiao Nian was at a loss. An awkward atmosphere filled the air. ¡°It¡¯s about to start now. We¡¯ll be opponents in a while. I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± Qiao Nian smiled, breaking the stalemate. Instead of answering Qiao Nian directly, Lu Zhu asked, ¡°Then do you believe what the Qiao couple said?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. It turned out that Lu Zhu was still thinking about what had happened just now. She shrugged slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m only half convinced!¡± Moreover, the Qiao family was not to be trusted. ¡°Then have you thought of looking for your loved ones?¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s movements slowed down, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared. Actually, she did not want to mention finding her rtives. Although she yearned for kinship, she also knew the reality very well. If her parents had been looking for her too, they might have been together long ago. ...... Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°I did.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s answer, Lu Zhu felt a little suffocated. He could hear the resignation in her voice. It seemed she hadn¡¯t found her family. Lu Zhu frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Zhu to be so concerned about her background. But on second thought, it made sense. Perhaps Lu Zhu was thinking about his dead sister again. Instinctively, Qiao Nian spoke up for Gu Zhou. ¡°I did, but it¡¯s not that easy to find a rtive. Besides¡­¡± At this point, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened. Her rtives did not seem to have approached her. Thinking about it another way. She did not allow her rtives to think of looking for her at all. It had always been her wishful thinking. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened, hiding the disappointment in them. In the end, she smiled at Lu Zhu and said, ¡°I¡¯d better eat breakfast first. Didn¡¯t you say just now that you wanted to introduce a bodyguard to me?¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Lu Zhu didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°He¡¯s already on his way!¡± If he continued to ask, he might be rubbing salt into Qiao Nian¡¯s wound. Lu Zhu ate in silence. Qiao Nian¡¯s upbringing made him feel a little depressed. She had not had a good life since she was young. Even so, she had tried her best to live and shine in the dark. At this moment, Lu Zhu¡¯s impression of Qiao Nian changed. From the looks of it, every time Qiao Nian looked at him like that, perhaps he simply felt that she looked familiar. After breakfast, Lu Zhu¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± With that, Lu Zhu hung up and looked up at Qiao Nian. ¡°Your bodyguard has arrived. We¡¯re going to see him now! He¡¯s waiting for us in the hall!¡± Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t need any bodyguards. With someone following her, she might feel a little ufortable. However, this was Gu Zhou¡¯s kind intentions, so she couldn¡¯t refuse. Qiao Nian followed Lu Zhu back to the hall. At this moment, everyone in the hall was looking at them. Some were envious, some were jealous, and some were up to no good. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Actually, there was a reason why she was wearing a red dress today. She just wanted to see if she could be lucky. However, she ignored the fact that it would attract the attention of others. Although she did not like Qiao Yu, what he had said previously still made sense. Lu Zhu looked around and finally found his target. He waved his hand in the distance. Qiao Nian followed Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze and saw a man walking towards them. Her eyes widened slightly. She was instantly stunned. Jesus! How was this a bodyguard? He was clearly the young master of a family! Chapter 419 - Looking for Trouble

Chapter 419: Looking for Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The HH Group was indeed wealthy. There was such arge piece of jade in the preliminary hall. The people who came here today were all either rich or noble. When they saw this piece of jade, they were all tempted. It had to be known thatrge pieces of jade were priceless. At this moment, the host on the stage said, ¡°This piece of jade took nearly ten years to polish. Mr. Chen said that this piece of jade is the prize for first ce in the preliminary round.¡± The host paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As everyone should have seen, there are many untrimmed quarry stones ced around. Everyone can choose the best one and let the master cut it on the spot. ording to the quality of the material, the top twenty can enter the next round!¡± Hearing the host say this, everyone stared at the jadeite. Most of them were just here to watch the show. They had never expected that there would be such an expensive prize. Everyone was tempted. Who didn¡¯t like good things? The HH Group was really generous. The 50 to 60 people present were eager to try. No one wanted to miss this jadeite. All the untrimmed quarry stones present had to be bought with their own money! There were a total of 50 to 60 people present. If each of them contributed a portion, the chairman of HH Group could earn a lot of money. If some people got carried away, they might even buy a few more untrimmed quarry stones. At that time, HH Group would make a killing! The host said, ¡°Let thepetition begin!¡± ...... Many people couldn¡¯t wait to choose the stones they liked. They wanted to start early. As for Qiao Nian, she did not immediately go forward to choose. Instead, she observed the stones. These raw materials looked ordinary, but no one knew what was inside. Qiao Nian looked through them once. Finally, her gazended on an ordinary and unremarkable raw stone. She walked towards it. At this moment, an impatient voice sounded from the side. ¡°Vixen, if you don¡¯t have money for stone gambling, just lie in bed and apany your man. Don¡¯t get in my way here!¡± As she spoke, the woman was about to knock into Qiao Nian flying. At this moment, Ah Rao raised his hand to block the woman. He raised his hand slightly, and the woman stumbled and fell to the ground! Gao Hong fell to the ground. Her fair calf was scraped. Instantly, she frowned in pain and screamed, ¡°Are you crazy? Can¡¯t you see? Are you blind?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Ah Rao said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Initially, Qiao Nian had been a little unhappy about this woman causing trouble. But when she heard Ah Rao¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qiao Nian¡¯s smile angered Gao Hong so much that her expression changed. ¡°You vixen, you wretch. Why are you here if you don¡¯t have the money!¡± Gao Hong hade with her father, Gao Quan. Gao Quan had just picked a raw stone. He walked through the crowd and saw his daughter sitting on the ground, crying. Gao Quan immediately saw Qiao Nian and Ah Rao. He said angrily, ¡°Who hit her? Who did it? If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll cut off your legs!¡± Gao Quan¡¯s angry roar attracted more people. Initially, everyone had a good impression of Qiao Nian. However, when they saw that she was looking for trouble, they all despised her. Lu Zhu and Qiao Yu also walked over. At this moment, Gao Hong was lying in Gao Quan¡¯s arms, crying pitifully! Qiao Yu walked forward. Seeing this, Lu Zhu grabbed Qiao Yu. Qiao Yu looked at Lu Zhu in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he stood rooted to the ground reluctantly. ¡°She can handle it,¡± Lu Zhu said. Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Nian suspiciously. At this moment, Ah Rao crossed his arms over his chest and did not even frown. He shrugged slightly and said, ¡°Your daughter randomly threw herself at me. I only rejected her!¡± Chapter 422 - Fool

Chapter 422: Fool

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°This woman is really crazy.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s just a fool?¡± ¡°She¡¯s treating stone gambling as a joke now.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with her eyes? What good stuff can that ordinary stone produce?¡± ¡°She¡¯s simply daydreaming.¡± ¡°In my opinion, she only has 200 yuan. That¡¯s why she bought that stone and pretended to be rich!¡± ¡­ . Qiao Nianpletely ignored their doubts. She took out two hundred yuan from her wallet and handed it to the cutter. After the cutter checked the money, he put it into his bag and ced the raw material that Qiao Nian had bought in front of the cutter. When some people saw that Qiao Nian was about to open the stone, they immediately lost interest and dispersed. This was because they did not want to waste their time on a little girl. Furthermore, they still had to choose their own raw stones. Of course, there were some who had already chosen theirs. They hugged their stones, wanting to wait until the end to cut them open. Of course, there were also some people standing beside Qiao Nian, waiting to see her make a fool of herself. ...... The cutting master¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Do you want to cut it at the end, or now?¡± ¡°Now,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. The cutter nced at Qiao Nian, and a trace of sympathy shed across his heart. This cute little girl would probably be mocked to death by these upper-ss people in the future. The cutting master called his disciple, Zhang Yong, over and handed the stone to him. ¡°Cut it well!¡± Zhang Yong was already very familiar with cutting. He drew lines on the raw stone, thinking that he would find a suitable spot to cut itter. Gao Hong had been standing by the side the entire time. She was waiting to see Qiao Nian make a fool of herself. She sneered, ¡°As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t listen to your elders, you¡¯ll suffer. The cutting master has already advised you so, but you still chose this raw stone! That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so poor. Of course, you can¡¯t afford good raw stones!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on the raw stone in Gao Hong¡¯s hand. A green color had already seeped out. It looked like good material. ording to the market, this stone should be worth more than a million yuan. Qiao Nian snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better mind your own business!¡± Gao Hong hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to still be so stubborn. She red at Qiao Nian, wishing she could just kill her. She was a proud daughter of the heavens. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? This time, she would never let Qiao Nian leave this ce alive. At this moment, Zhang Yong was about to start cutting. Qiao Nian frowned and hurriedly shouted, ¡°No, you can¡¯t cut it like this!¡± Zhang Yong stopped what he was doing and frowned slightly. He exined patiently, ¡°Normally, we cut this material like this.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. She asked, ¡°If all of this is top-grade jade, can you afford topensate me?¡± When Zhang Yong heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He weighed the stone in his hand and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve seen many such stones. There¡¯s no jade in here at all!¡± When the surrounding people heard what Zhang Yong said, they allughed. ¡°I knew it. She doesn¡¯t know anything about stone gambling at all!¡± ¡°He has already drawn the lines. She doesn¡¯t even know how to gamble on stones but she even wants tomand the master to cut it!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that there was imperial jade inside. If it¡¯s really imperial jade, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to swallow this stone!¡± ¡°Did she read too many novels? She came out to embarrass herself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. She really thinks she¡¯s an expert in stone gambling!¡± ¡°A novel is a novel after all. She¡¯s just fooling people. She¡¯s the only one who takes it seriously.¡± ¡­ . Qiao Nian ignored the voices of those people. She frowned, and all eyes were on this raw stone. Chapter 424 - Don’t Underestimate Her

Chapter 424: Don¡¯t Underestimate Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian took a closer look at the ice jade, then picked up the brush and continued to brush the shell near it. After Qiao Nian¡¯s careful polishing, more and more of the shell fell off, and the area where the ice jade was nted gradually expanded. Qiao Nian ced the ice jade in the water and gently rubbed the part with the ice jade. The cold sensation spread throughout her body. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what it felt like. Her gamble had paid off. The corners of Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The championship was hers! The old cutting master, who was standing at the side, had just taken a look at the ice jade when his expression changed slightly. He had been in this business for decades. Just by looking at the water, he knew that there was jade in this stone. Zhang Yong, who was standing at the side, also found it unbelievable. He had never expected that that lousy stone could actually produce jadeite. As they watched themotion, everyone stood in confusion. Through the big screen, they could clearly see that the stone in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand was made of jade. Even Gao Hong, who was standing at the side, turned pale with fright. ...... How, how was this possible? That was absolutely impossible! How could a lousy stone that cost two hundred yuan possibly produce jade? Lu Zhu stood there calmly, his gaze on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing how serious she was, for some reason, the image of his mother suddenly appeared in his mind. His mother looked the same when she was embroidering seriously. Their figures gradually ovepped, and they actually looked 70 to 80% alike. For a moment, Lu Zhu was a little dazed. When Qiao Nian was almost done removing the shell of the stone, she prepared to open the stone with the rock shaving machine. Qiao Nian looked carefully at the stone in her hand. She was going to start gambling now. First, she had to determine the direction of the jade and the texture of the stone. Only then could she open it. This time, no one dared to say anything because they seemed to have been pped a few times just now. At this moment, someone admitted, ¡°From the technique that Qiao Nian used in the cutting, she¡¯s indeed an expert in stone gambling!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This stone has already exceeded our imagination. From the ice jade that emerged, the jade should not be bad. Now, we just want to see if she can take out theplete jade inside. I think she should have the ability!¡± When Gao Hong heard others praise Qiao Nian, a trace of disdain shed across her eyes. She said angrily, ¡°Even if she can take out the jade, so what? How can this stone be good jade?¡± Some people who were afraid of the Gao family¡¯s power quickly echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Gao is right. Even if the ice jade in here is alright, this jade is only the size of a fist. Logically speaking, a jade like this probably costs only a thousand yuan!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a joke that this piece of jade can enter the top 20!¡± ¡°I think Miss Qiao can be a cutter here. Her technique is quite good!¡± When Gao Hong heard the others say this, sheughed smugly. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t take their words to heart at all. She carefully cut off the thin slices from the surface of the stone. Qiao Nian picked up the stone. When her gazended on the cracked jadeite, she heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, she had probably not cut into the best jade inside. She had only cut a corner. Moreover, she could also see the patterns inside clearly through the corners. The next time it was cut, it would be able to protect the jade inside better. The surrounding people sighed and were so nervous that their palms were sweating. For some reason, they felt that this was even more intense than their own stone gambling. No one noticed a man in a ck suit standing at the railing on the second floor. It was none other than Mr. Chen Chapter 425 - Breathtaking

Chapter 425: Breathtaking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Mr. Chen raised his fingers and elegantly adjusted his sses. He stared intently at Qiao Nian, his eyes dark and bottomless. From the moment Qiao Nian started cutting the jadeite, he had already noticed her. Qiao Nian¡¯s technique was very meticulous and bold. Mr. Chen was sure that Qiao Nian was already raising the stakes. Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was sure that as long as there was jade in the raw stone that Qiao Nian had cut, this piece of jade would definitely increase in value. This was because she had already used the method to cut out the most perfect andplete jade with the least loss. A bodyguard walked up to Mr. Chen and nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Chen, Jiang Chi¡¯s subordinates are also here!¡± The coldness in Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes increased. He said indifferently, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Then do they need to take precautions?¡± Chen Xiansheng heaved a sigh of relief. Aplicated look shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Just keep an eye on Lu Zhu!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After the bodyguard left, Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze remained on Qiao Nian. As for Qiao Nian herself, her mind was filled with thoughts of cutting raw materials, so she did not notice the gaze that was fixed on her from upstairs. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze gradually hardened. She had found it! Qiao Nian followed the direction of the crack and cut it down without hesitation. ...... The old master and Zhang Yong were the closest, especially Zhang Yong, who was immediately covered in sweat. Jesus! How was that possible? What was that? Zhang Yong was so frightened that he swayed. The old master who was cutting couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually ss imperial jade!¡± When Zhang Yong heard his master say this, he fell to the ground in shock. What had he just done? He almost cut this ss imperial jade into pieces. At the thought of this, Zhang Yong was so frightened that his back was covered in cold sweat. At this moment, everyone was shocked! Gao Hong was dumbfounded. When she regained her senses, her heart was in her throat. No. Impossible! How could this lousy stone have ss imperial jade? Everyone approached to take a closer look at the results. Qiao Nian had already taken out the jadeite. This piece of jade was about the size of her fist. Its color was very unique, and under the sunlight, it was a very beautiful emerald green. Oh my god, this was simply the perfect imperial green of the ss species! The reporters at the side hurriedly took out their cameras and took photos of the jadeite in Qiao Nian¡¯s hands. This piece of jade appeared to be a different color under the shes of the camera. It looked sun-green, but also seemed to beke-blue. Even if there were a few cracks on the left and right sides of this piece of jade, these scraps could still be used as decorations. It was really a ss-type imperial green. ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s really two hundred yuan worth of imperial jade!¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s actually a 200-dor raw stone with imperial jade inside!¡± The valuation experts at the scene came over and began calcting. ¡°Last year, the chairman of apany, Mr. Su, also opened a ss-type imperial jade. That piece of jade is only a quarter the size of this piece of jade. At that time, the estimated price was about 400 million yuan. Until now, it has already reached nearly 500 million yuan. Then, if you remove the corners of this imperial jade, it will be at least 1.2 billion to 2 billion yuan!¡± As the expert finished speaking, his entire body trembled uncontrobly. He almost fainted! ¡°At that time, Mr. Su spent 200 million yuan on stone gambling for the ss imperial jade. However, Miss Qiao Nian only spent 200 yuan!¡± Inparison, Mr. Su was really a fool. Even so, everyone was still envious of Mr. Su. But it was imperial jade! It was the imperial jade of the ss species! Such things were priceless. Qiao Nian was too lucky. She had only spent 200 yuan. Two hundred yuan! This was too worth it! She was so lucky! Chapter 426 - Eat Rocks!

Chapter 426: Eat Rocks!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone looked at Qiao Nian enviously. They also wanted to be the lucky ones. However, when they thought of themselves, they all fell silent. One of them had lost all his money ying stone gambling previously, so he had sold his family¡¯s ancestral residence to fight for a chance of survival. However, when he saw that Qiao Nian had bet two hundred yuan and received ss imperial jade, he knew that hisst hope was gone. He almost fainted! He trembled as he held onto the chair beside him, barely managing to stand. Why? Was God so unfair to him? He had lost hundreds of millions of yuan in stone gambling. Why didn¡¯t the heavens give him a chance to get an imperial jade? Gao Hong looked at the jadeite in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand in shock. She felt as if she had been pped, and her face burned with pain. Previously, she had been suspicious of Qiao Nian. She felt that it was impossible for her to get anything good from a raw stone that cost 200 yuan. However, she had never expected that Qiao Nian would really open it. If that piece of jade was exchanged for money, it would be equivalent to her entire family¡¯s assets. Why hadn¡¯t she seen the value of this stone? She had also noticed that Qiao Nian had been staring at the stone. However, she didn¡¯t believe that there was any good jade in it, so she didn¡¯t bother to snatch it from her. ...... Due to this, she had lost more than a billion yuan! The others looked at the jade in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand with envy. This was because this piece of jade had been ced in the first disy case. They had seen it as soon as they had entered, but they hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at all. The uncut stone that they looked down on the most actually had an imperial jade. This was simply rubbing their faces against the ground! At this moment, Zhang Yong could no longer describe his feelings. His body was trembling. He had almost cut open the imperial green jade. If he had really cut it just now, even if it was an imperial green jade, it would have been gone! Ah Rao nced at the people around him, and his lips curled into a cold smile. He snapped his fingers lightly! Everyone was shocked by this sound and turned their attention to Ah Rao. Ah Rao said casually, ¡°Who said that if this raw stone produced imperial jade, he would eat all the gravel!¡± As soon as he said this, the onlookers¡¯ hearts rose to their throats. Oh no, this was payback! The person who had just said this took a few steps back silently. They wanted to leave quietly. Ah Rao nced over with a sharp gaze, his gaze was locked on that person¡¯s face. He said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat gravel?¡± Although it was a question, it didn¡¯t sound like one. The man¡¯s face was pale with fear, and his legs were trembling. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She really liked Ah Rao¡¯s personality. He was someone who didn¡¯t want to be wronged at all. She handed the imperial green jade to the old cutting master and said, ¡°Please help me wrap it up!¡± The cutting teacher held the imperial jade with trembling hands. He carefully wrapped it in a gift box and handed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Thank you!¡± Holding the gift box, Qiao Nian casually picked up a piece of gravel and threw it to Ah Rao. ¡°Ah Rao!¡± As if they were of the same mind, Ah Rao raised his hand and caught the gravel. His gazended on that person¡¯s face. That person was so frightened that he swallowed his saliva and broke out in a cold sweat. He regretted talking big just now! This man actually really wanted him to eat rocks! Ah Rao walked towards the man. Seeing that he was still noting over, a cold glint shed across his eyes. He said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to eat gravel? Come over quickly!¡± In the past, Sun Zhi definitely wouldn¡¯t even have looked at Ah Rao. But now, it was different. Qiao Nian¡¯s imperial jade had instantly skyrocketed in value, and it was no longer something he couldpare to. Chapter 427 - Generous

Chapter 427: Generous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Money was the most important thing in this ce. It would be easy for them to kill him with money! Sun Zhi said fearfully, ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, humans can¡¯t eat rocks. If humans eat rocks, they¡¯ll die!¡± Ah Rao weighed the gravel in his hand and smiled. ¡°Alright, everything can be discussed.¡± When Sun Zhi heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. Ah Rao saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat it. Then if he had to apologize to Miss Qiao now, and you he would have to call her Grandaunt ten times.¡± Sun Zhi¡­ She was trying to trample all over his face. If he really did as Gu Rao said, those people would definitely mock him when they saw him in the future. He would have no status in the future. Seeing that Sun Zhi looked like he had nothing to live for, Ah Rao casually said, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to apologize, nor are you willing to call me grandaunt. That¡¯s fine. Just eat this stone!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Sun Zhi stood together in a daze, unable to say a word. The people at the side looked at Sun Zhi sympathetically. They did not feel good either. They knew that this young man had humiliated them by killing Sun Zhi. Actually, not only had Sun Zhi lost face, but they had also lost face. ...... Sun Zhiting clenched his fists. He turned to look at the host for help, hoping that the host could stop Ah Rao. Ah, the host left silently. There was an unwritten rule in the world of stone gambling. If the more luxurious and expensive the jadeite was, the more such a person could not be provoked. Even Mr. Chen, who was standing here today, would not step forward to be the peacemaker. Sun Zhi¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. In all his years of life, this was the first time he had been so embarrassed. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and he called out reluctantly, ¡°Great Aunt!¡± When Ah Rao heard Sun Zhi¡¯s words, he retracted his gaze in satisfaction. At the side, cold sweat broke out on Sun Zhi¡¯s forehead. He clenched his fists and shouted again and again. Those who hadn¡¯t mocked Qiao Nian covered their mouths and giggled. Gao Hong was very close to Qiao Nian. Every time Sun Zhi called her grandaunt, it was as if she was calling Qiao Nian. Her face alternated between green and white. After Sun Zhi called out five times, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it!¡± Sun Zhi was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to let him off just like that. The other onlookers were also stunned. How could someone as generous as Qiao Nian, who didn¡¯t add insult to injury, be a wild model who had relied on her body to climb up the ranks? Sun Zhi was still feeling dizzy from anger just now, but now he was convinced. He sighed slightly and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, I was rude just now. I was really blind to have said such words. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Sun Zhi¡¯s sincere gaze and nodded slightly. This matter was over. She was unfamiliar with this ce and did not want to make enemies. The host had a sweet smile on his face as he walked over and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s congratte Miss Qiao on obtaining the ss imperial jade!¡± With a faint smile on her face, Qiao Nian said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu, who was standing not far away. They had originally thought that Qiao Nian was just a small model by Lu Zhu¡¯s side, and that she hade here to broaden her horizons. However, they had never expected that Qiao Nian would be Lu Zhu¡¯s strongest opponent. The host said sweetly, ¡°Everyone, if you¡¯ve already chosen the raw stones, please cut them. I reckon the first round¡¯s champion will be revealed soon!¡± Hearing the host say this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The critical moment had arrived. When everyone brought the raw materials they had already picked to the cutting master, they watched solemnly as the raw materials they had chosen were cut open bit by bit. Chapter 428 - Is This Considered Ostentatious?

Chapter 428: Is This Considered Ostentatious?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy, as if they had just entered this industry. Their palms could not help but be filled with sweat. Of course, there were also some people who were especially depressed, because in their opinion, there was a 90% chance that Qiao Nian would get first ce. Qiao Nian had already obtained a ss-type imperial jade. If they wanted to defeat her, they would have to obtain an evenrger imperial jade. Imperial jade was rare to begin with. Getting a bigger imperial jade was even harder than winning the lottery. Many people had long given up on getting first ce and only hoped to enter the top 20. At this moment, the cutting masters also became busy, but no one was willing to look for Zhang Yong to cut their stones. Zhang Yong stood rooted to the ground dejectedly. He looked down at his hands. It seemed that there was no ce for him in this industry anymore. Qiao Nian¡¯s earlier action had cut off all his other routes. Zhang Yong clenched his fists tightly. Many people felt that he was very talented in cutting raw materials. If not for Qiao Nian, he might have be a grandmaster in cutting raw materials. Qiao Nian had ruined everything for him. A trace of killing intent shed across Zhang Yong¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lu Zhu. She was so curious about what kind of jadeite Lu Zhu could find that she didn¡¯t notice Zhang Yong¡¯s gaze at all. ...... At this moment, Qiao Yu walked towards Qiao Nian. Ah Rao immediately stood beside Qiao Nian and looked at Qiao Yu warily. Qiao Yupletely ignored Ah Rao¡¯s gaze. He walked up to Qiao Nian and asked calmly, ¡°When did you learn how to gamble on stones?¡± Qiao Nian had nothing to say to Qiao Yu. She said perfunctorily, ¡°I was just lucky!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian suspiciously and said, ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll get imperial jade?¡± Anyway, he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What do you want?¡± Qiao Nian asked impatiently. ¡°Nian¡¯er, you¡¯re attracting too much attention today!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes so gentle that water could drip from them. Nian¡¯er? When Qiao Nian heard this, she was slightly stunned. If she remembered correctly, thest time Qiao Yu had called her that was on her seventh birthday. At that time, she treated Qiao Yu as her own brother. However, ever since that incident, they had nothing to do with each other anymore. Ah Rao could sense the turbulent atmosphere between the two of them. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, they should be acquaintances. With that thought, he wasn¡¯t as wary as before. His mission was to protect Qiao Nian, not to make her cut off all social interactions. Qiao Nian looked up at Qiao Yu and asked coldly, ¡°You make it sound so nice, but it¡¯s just to fight for the benefits you deserve. Is that considered ostentatious?¡± If she had chosen to keep a low profile like before, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. ¡°Now you¡¯ve got an imperial jade in your possession. A lot of people have their eyes on you, and you¡ª¡± Qiao Yu had wanted to say that Qiao Nian was beautiful, but then he realized that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say such things under such circumstances. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re dressed very dazzlingly today. As the saying goes, a strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake. It¡¯s better for you to go back early and not stay here!¡± Qiao Nian rejected Qiao Yu¡¯s suggestion without hesitation. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I still have something to do here. If I don¡¯t get the champion prize this time, I won¡¯t go back!¡± Qiao Yu was slightly stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you want that?¡± ¡°Do you live by the sea? Why do you care so much?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°Nian¡¯er, listen to me, you¡­¡± As Qiao Yu spoke, he took a step forward. Before he could finish speaking, his vision was blocked by Ah Rao. Chapter 429 - Another Imperial Jade

Chapter 429: Another Imperial Jade

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ah Rao stood between Qiao Yu and Qiao Nian, protecting her behind him. A trace of displeasure shed across Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ah Rao did not shrink back from Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze at all. He said disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯m Miss Qiao¡¯s bodyguard. Now, her safety is up to me. I¡¯ll only obey her!¡± As Ah Rao spoke, he casually picked up the stone in his hand and saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Qiao¡¯s freedom to wear whatever she likes. You have no right to interfere. Even if there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll help her eliminate all threats!¡± With that, Ah Rao turned to look at Qiao Nian, the corners of his lips curling up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s natural for girls to like being beautiful. Besides, she should show her most perfect side!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing tightened. Oh my god. This bodyguard was too good at flirting. Every word he said hit the nail on the head. Qiao Nian¡¯s mood, which had darkened because of Qiao Yu, instantly brightened. She nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Qiao Yu looked at the faint smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips and frowned again. At this moment, the air around them froze. The old master looked up at Qiao Yu and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Qiao. You¡¯ve obtained a blood jadeite!¡± Only then did the tense atmosphere ease. ...... Qiao Yu put away the serious expression on his face and walked towards the old master. Qiao Nian tilted her head to look and saw a palm-sized blood jade in the old master¡¯s hand. Its surface was smooth, and there was no trace of impurities inside. It was as red as blood. Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. Although this piece of blood jade was not as valuable as the imperial jade in her hand, it was definitely not less than 200 million. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on the price of the raw stone. Thirty million. It seemed that Qiao Yu had earned a lot this time. Indeed, people who lived in the upper-ss society more or less knew a little about stone gambling. The host quickly congratted him. At this moment, the other cutters shouted, ¡°Oh my god, another imperial green!¡± When everyone heard this voice, they were all stunned. Oh my god, there were actually two imperial jade stones this time. Everyone hurriedly ran over. The color and size of the imperial jade was only slightly inferior to the one Qiao Nian had opened. It was considered top-grade. Qiao Nian took a look. The price of the raw material was 20 million. Everyone felt like they could barely breathe. Oh my god, 20 million for imperial jade. In the past, the price of imperial jade raw materials was at least 50 million. It was already rare for Qiao Nian to get imperial jade for 200 yuan. Of course, 20 million yuan was also very little. However, everyone said that Qiao Nian had relied on luck just now. Then, was that person just now also so lucky? What was going on today? There were actually so many experts in the world of stone gambling. Everyone was very curious as to who had obtained the second imperial jade. They saw a young girl pick up the imperial jade with a smile. She turned to look at the media and bowed slightly, looking elegant and gentle. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. It was Song Yue. Hadn¡¯t she been chased away by Lu Zhu? Unexpectedly, Song Yue was quite capable. She was actually standing here as a participant. At this moment, Song Yue was no longer as flustered and ferocious as before. Instead, she exuded confidence and elegance. Qiao Nian had never thought that Song Yue would really be able to get an imperial jade. It seemed that she had underestimated her. Song Yue was really dazzling in her field of expertise. Song Yue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents when she smiled. She looked at Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu, as if silently challenging them. Song Yue clenched the imperial jade in her hand tightly. She wanted to regain all the face she had lost previously. Moreover, Jiang Chi had said that he would help her. This time, Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian were definitely going to lose! Chapter 430 - Revenge

Chapter 430: Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The moment Song Yue thought of Qiao Nian kneeling in front of her and begging for mercy, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Now that two pieces of imperial jade and a piece of blood jade had been opened, the atmosphere in the entire hall became serious. The other participants became more and more nervous. Qiao Nian was very concerned about Lu Zhu now, her gaze fixed on him. However, Lu Zhu looked very calm, as if he did not feel any pressure. Seeing that Qiao Nian was very worried about Lu Zhu, Ah Rao said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Ah Rao in confusion. ¡°Are you close to him?¡± Ah Rao only smiled and did not say anything. They were from the same mother, so how could they not be familiar with each other? Just as Qiao Nian was feeling puzzled, the master who was cutting the raw material for Lu Zhu eximed, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually a ss-type blood jade! This is too rare¡­¡± ss-type blood jadeite. Everyone quickly looked over and saw the cutter holding an emerald that looked like it was dripping with blood. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it. This piece of jade was even more beautiful than the one Qiao Yu had just opened. The most amazing thing was that this piece of blood jade was about the size of half a basketball. ...... Everyone looked at the blood jade with envy! ¡°Heavens, this blood jade is really beautiful. And it¡¯s so big!¡± ¡°I think it was opened at 50 million!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, he¡¯s raised his stakes!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. There are so many imperial jades and blood jades today!¡± ¡°Stop talking. If I can get such good ss-types, I¡¯m willing to spend 50 million, even 100 million!¡± The final conclusion given by the valuation expert was that this blood jade was worth about a billion! Everyone gasped! This was crazy. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red with envy. They watched as one person after another gambled to be billionaires. Song Yue couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly, feeling an inexplicable sense of danger. It seemed that thispetition would be very intense. She had originally thought that she only needed to rely on Jiang Chi¡¯s suggestion to win in the end, but now it seemed that she still couldn¡¯t get first ce. At this moment, the host was very excited. She had hosted many stone gambling activities in the past, but this was the first time she had encountered so many good materials. This time, thepetition was really intense and exciting. This was only the first round. Qiao Nian, Qiao Yu, Lu Zhu, and Song Yue had each obtained rare and precious jadeite. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. It seemed that it would be really difficult for her to obtain the Moon Goddess ne. Qiao Nian tilted her head to look at Ah Rao and asked in a low voice, ¡°How long have you known him?¡± ¡°Not much. Just over twenty years!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. More than twenty years. That¡¯s not much? Qiao Nian sized up Ah Rao. He looked to be in his twenties. In that case, Ah Rao and Lu Zhu must have been childhood friends. Indeed, people in high society were in the same circles. ¡°How long have you known Fu Hang?¡± Qiao Nian asked curiously. ¡°Only about twenty years!¡± Qiao Nian fell silent. It seemed that Fu Hang hadn¡¯t hired a bodyguard at all. It just so happened that he had a brother in this industry. When she first saw Ah Rao, she felt that his temperament waspletely different from ordinary bodyguards. He did not have that cold murderous aura, nor did he look stiff. Instead, he looked more like a rich yboy. While Qiao Nian was thinking, the raw stones had all been cut open. Some were happy, while others were sad. After all, not many people were lucky enough to get good jade. In the world of stone gambling, it was already considered good if the stone¡¯s valuation did not decrease. So many yers had spent tens of millions of yuan, but in the end, they had only obtained tens of thousands of emeralds. They couldn¡¯t even find a ce to cry. Everyone waited anxiously. An hourter, the valuation expert reported all the jadeite rankings. This time, there were a total of 96 participants. The first ce was Qiao Nian¡¯s ss imperial jade, which was worth 1.27 billion yuan. The second ce was Lu Zhu. Although he did not get an imperial green jade, it was arge ss-type blood jade. In the end, it was valued at 930 million. Song Yue stood at the side with a cold expression as she looked at the rankings. Her face instantly darkened, and her hands clenched involuntarily. Chapter 431 - Fight

Chapter 431: Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Previously, Song Yue had thought that as long as she appeared and the jadeite she had chosen ranked first, she should be able to make Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu¡¯s jadeite pricesg behind. She would make Lu Zhu regret chasing her away for Qiao Nian. However, Song Yue really hadn¡¯t expected that Qiao Nian would really know how to gamble on stones, and that Lu Zhu¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t bad either. She had only gotten third ce with the help of the Gambling King. However, the value of the jadeite she had opened was far lower than that of Qiao Nian¡¯s. A dark look shed across Song Yue¡¯s eyes. She was indignant. Why was Qiao Nian so lucky? In the next round, she would definitely trample on her. In third ce was Song Yue¡¯s imperial green jade, which was worth 865 million. Fourth ce was Qiao Yu¡¯s blood jade, which was worth 400 million. Song Yue nced at the rankings. The top four rankings had already exceeded three billion, and thest one was only 600,000. The difference was simply too great. In thispetition, some people instantly became worth hundreds of millions, while others went bankrupt. No matter what, HH Group was still the one making money. Moreover, if thispetition was reported, everyone would think that HH Group was able to get imperial jades. If they could get more profits in the future, it would be even better. ...... The host picked up the microphone and said in a sweet voice, ¡°The first match has ended. Everyone, please return to your respective hotels to rest. At three in the afternoon, pleasee here on time for the second round!¡± After thispetition ended, some people were happy, while others were sad. There were even some who could no longer take the blow and were carried out on stretchers by the organizers¡¯ medical staff. This was how stone gambling worked. Nine out of ten people lost. Gao Hong looked at the piece of material in her hand and was stunned. She really couldn¡¯t ept that she had spent millions, but in the end, she hadn¡¯t even gotten a single piece of jade. She had lost everything. Gao Hong¡¯s eyes turned redder and redder, and she threw the material in her hand to the ground. Why was this happening? The piece of material she had bought had already been opened. Moreover, she had also seen that it was clearly filled with ice jade. Why was there only normal jade inside? Normal jade was just a cheap thing. Seeing that his daughter was angry, Gao Quan quickly walked over tofort her. He said softly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Daddy¡¯s bet has increased this time, and he¡¯s ranked thirteenth. Come with me in the afternoon, and we¡¯ll choose a new raw stone. I believe we¡¯ll definitely be able to get imperial jade today!¡± Qiao Nian was a little close to Gao Hong and happened to hear what the father and daughter of the Gao family had said. Her lips curled into a mocking smile! They spent millions on untrimmed quarry stones, but received jade worth tens of thousands of yuan. It wasn¡¯t a matter of losing money. Instead, it was a huge humiliation in the stone gambling world. Qiao Nian could understand how devastated Gao Hong was. Sensing the gazes of the others, Gao Hong looked at those who were filled with concern. Finally, her gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She questioned angrily, ¡°Why are youughing? Why are you looking at me? Are you crazy?!¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gao Hong. Standing at the side, Ah Rao said happily, ¡°You¡¯re just a retard. Can¡¯t weugh?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gao Hong¡¯s face turned green with anger, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ah Rao gently moved his shoulders and slowly unbuttoned his shirt. He licked his lips slightly and said, ¡°Alright, now that thepetition is over, I should stretch my muscles!¡± When Gao Quan recalled what had happened previously, he was about to settle the score with Ah Rao with a furious expression, but he did not expect him to bring it up first! Hence, without another word, Gao Quan clenched his fists and punched Ah Rao¡¯s face. Chapter 432 - Point and Click

Chapter 432: Point and Click

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Ah Rao¡¯s face was still as calm as ever. He did not even blink. Just as Gao Quan¡¯s face was about to touch his face, he leaned back slightly, and Gao Quan¡¯s fist brushed past his face. He raised his hand slightly and grabbed Gao Quan¡¯s arm. Crack! It only took Ah Rao a moment to dislocate Gao Quan¡¯s arm. Before Gao Quan could react, his other hand was dislocated by Ah Rao. Gao Quan endured the pain and took a step back. He raised his leg and was about to kick Ah Rao in the stomach. However, Ah Rao grabbed Gao Quan¡¯s leg and neatly broke it. ¡°Ah!¡± Gao Quan couldn¡¯t help but shout. Gao Quan fell to the ground, his face pale and covered in cold sweat. He looked at Ah Rao indignantly. He had never expected this young man to be so skilled. He was no match for this young kid. ...... The onlookers were also shocked. This young man was really too powerful. He was actually able to cripple Gao Quan. One had to know that in MY, Gao Quan¡¯s skills were considered top-notch. No one dared to underestimate this young man now. In less than ten seconds, this young man had only moved a few times before easily crippling Gao Quan. What was terrifying was that this young man had been standing in ce the entire time. He had only used his hands. Oh my god, this young man was really too powerful! Gao Hong was so frightened that her entire body was trembling. When she regained her senses, she hurriedly pounced on Gao Quan and cried bitterly. ¡°Dad, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Gao Quan was a martial artist, so he endured the pain. When he first came to MY, he had also felt this kind of pain. However,ter on, when he had money, he had already forgotten most of the pain in the past. Gao Quan breathed rapidly. He tried his best to ease the pain in his body. Only then did he realize why Wang Chuan did not dare to move when he saw this young man. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Wang Chuan must have known this young man. This time, he had underestimated his opponent. Everyone looked at Ah Rao. Ah Rao slowly buttoned up his sleeves. His expression was calm, as if he did not take Gao Quan seriously at all. Qiao Nian stood at the side and saw with her own eyes how Ah Rao had attacked just now. She was not weak either, so she naturally understood that Ah Rao was stronger! She did not expect the bodyguard Gu Zhou had hired for her to be so powerful. It really suited her taste. When the surrounding young misses who were watching themotion saw Ah Rao¡¯s skills, their faces turned red with embarrassment. He was simply too handsome. He would make a good boyfriend! If they had such a boyfriend, they would definitely be reluctant to go out. They only wanted to be with their boyfriend every moment. Except ¡­ Who exactly was this man? ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of him before!¡± ¡°He just popped up?¡± ¡°Did he seem familiar to you?¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s handsome, of course he looks familiar. Handsome people all look alike!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Do you think his nose and lips look a little like Lu Zhu¡¯s?¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds a little simr. Could they be cousins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°I know. He¡¯s the man you¡¯ll never have!¡± ¡°Why would such an outstanding man be Qiao Nian¡¯s bodyguard? How good would it be if he were my bodyguard!¡± ¡­ . Ah Rao stood there calmly and looked down at Gao Quan. His tone was calm, without any of the arrogance from before. ¡°Mr. Gao, do you still want to continue fighting?¡± This greeting seemed to be meant to mock Gao Quan. He looked like he did not take Gao Quan seriously at all. This was a great humiliation to Gao Quan. Gao Hong looked at Ah Rao angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re really too much. I won¡¯t be polite to you for bullying my father like this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. You can also get someone to deal with me!¡± Ah Rao said calmly. Chapter 433 - Can I Woo Her?

Chapter 433: Can I Woo Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The surrounding onlookers could tell from his tone that he did not take the Gao family seriously at all. Gao Hong looked at Ah Rao angrily. This good-looking man should be her bedmate obediently. Why did he hit her father? Gao Hong¡¯s gazended on the crippled Gao Quan. Ever since she was young, her father had been an invincible god of war in her eyes. But now, he had been beaten to such a state by her own ¡°ything.¡± Gao Hong was really indignant. She red at Ah Rao. In the future, when Ah Rao entered her room and became her subordinate, she would make him kneel and apologize to her father. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely find someone to deal with you in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gao Quan tilted his head to look at Gao Hong. He was in so much pain that it was difficult to breathe. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Quickly send me to the hospital!¡± When Gao Hong heard Gao Quan¡¯s words, her tears fell uncontrobly. She cried and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge?¡± Gao Quan frowned, worried that Gao Hong would not listen to him. There was a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Listen to me now!¡± No matter how unhappy Gao Hong was, she could only listen to Gao Quan obediently and nod. Gao Quan heaved a sigh of relief. ...... Gao Quan¡¯s gazended on Ah Rao¡¯s face. This man looked frivolous, but he had a noble aura and did not look like an ordinary person at all. Gao Quan recalled Wang Chuan¡¯s fear of Ah Rao and understood that this man was not someone he could afford to offend. This time, it was a lesson learned. In the end, Gao Quan couldn¡¯t help but faint! ¡°Dad!¡± Gao Hong screamed. After a while, Gao Quan¡¯s subordinates all came over. When they saw that Gao Quan had already fainted, they were all stunned. Without a word, they carried him and slipped away. Gao Hong was not in the mood to bother with Ah Rao now, so she left with Gao Quan. Ah Rao took out a tissue and slowly wiped his hands clean. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m a little hungry!¡± Qiao Nian nced at the time. It was already half past twelve. It was indeed time to eat. Qiao Nian followed Ah Rao towards the dining room. With such a powerful bodyguard by her side, she felt extremely safe. ¡°Ah Rao, when you have time in the future, can you teach me a thing or two?¡± Ah Rao¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly as he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to teach you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, her eyes rxed, and she looked extremely beautiful. Ah You looked a little dazed. When he first saw Qiao Nian, he had a very good impression of her, especially when she smiled. He seemed to have seen her somewhere before. Not far away, Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and his breathing deepened when he saw Qiao Nian smiling at Ah Rao. In his memory, Qiao Nian rarely smiled like this, much less to him. The girl he had been waiting for had finally grown up. Her personality had also changed, and she waspletely out of his control. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have given her freedom in the first ce. Instead, he should have forced her to stay by his side. Qiao Yu left with a dark expression. Lu Zhu frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Ah Rao to get along so well with Qiao Nian. When they arrived at the dining room, Qiao Nian thought about bringing food for Fu Hang. Instead of eating with Ah Rao, she packed it and brought it back. Ah Rao watched as Qiao Nian left. ¡°Brother.¡± Ah Rao turned to look at Lu Zhu and asked, ¡°Can I woo her?¡± Ah Rao¡¯s voice was as yful as ever, making it impossible to tell if he was telling the truth or not. Lu Zhu¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°No!¡± Lu Zhu didn¡¯t tell Ah Rao the exact reason. Although Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were secretly married, he had already promised Gu Zhou that he would keep this matter a secret. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t tell his younger brother. Chapter 434 - Zhou Zhou

Chapter 434: Zhou Zhou

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian carried her food upstairs. As soon as she opened the door, she looked around but did not see Gu Zhou. Strange. She closed the door and entered the room. Just as she ced the food on the small table, the sound of water flowing came from the bathroom. It turned out that Gu Zhou was taking a shower. No wonder she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Qiao Nian wanted to have dinner with Gu Zhou after he came out. However, forty minutes had passed, but Gu Zhou still hadn¡¯te out. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Gu Zhou had taken a long shower this time. Qiao Nian walked to the bathroom door and knocked. Although there was the sound of water flowing inside, the person inside did not react at all. Qiao Nian had a bad feeling. Her heart skipped a beat, and she knocked on the door a few times. Still no movement from inside. At the thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s illness, Qiao Nian hurriedly pushed open the door. There was a strong smell of blood in the room. The bathroom was foggy, and Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t see anyone clearly. ...... ¡°Gu Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian fumbled her way to the bathtub and saw Gu Zhou leaning against it, his face pale. The water in the bathtub was stained red with blood. Jesus! Is ¨C is he dead? At the thought of ¡°death,¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart tightened. She had a bad feeling. No way. No way. Gu Zhou would definitely not die. She put her hand under Gu Zhou¡¯s nose and noticed that he was still breathing slightly. If she hade a littleter, Gu Zhou might have¡­ She quickly helped Gu Zhou up and brought him to the bed. Then, she helped Gu Zhou take off his shirt. Her gaze inadvertentlynded on the wound on his back. Jesus! How did this happen? The left side of his back had been cut, and his flesh was exposed. She could clearly see the bones inside. Qiao Nian took a closer look. Gu Zhou seemed to have been stitched up, but for some reason, it had opened again. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily! Last night, Gu Zhou did not look too good. At that time, she thought that he was not feeling well, so she did not care. It turned out that he had been injuredst night, but he had been pretending to be fine. Perhaps it was because she had hurt himst night, but he had dodged and identally opened the wound on his back, so the thread had broken free today. How could he have been so stupid? Why had he held on alone yesterday? Why hadn¡¯t he told her? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. She turned around and took out a bottle of medicine from her suitcase, then sprinkled it directly on Gu Zhou¡¯s wound. Even though he was unconscious, he could still feel the pain and frowned. After disinfecting the silver needles, Qiao Nian carefully stitched up Gu Zhou¡¯s wound again, then wrapped it in gauze to prevent infection. After dealing with all this, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She sat at the side to rest, her gaze on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. At this moment, Gu Zhou opened his eyes. Those beautiful eyes were extremely clear, no longer as deep as before. They seemed a little pitiful. Something was wrong. Gu Zhou usually did not have such an expression. ¡°Nian Nian, it hurts,¡± he said coquettishly. He sounded extremely well-behaved. Qiao Nian felt as if her heart had been stabbed by something. It turned out that Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality had appeared. ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t you like Zhou Zhou? Why are you ignoring me?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian aggrievedly, as if he would start crying if she didn¡¯t speak. ¡°How could that be? Does it still hurt?¡± Qiao Nian picked up a towel and helped Gu Zhou dry his hair. Gu Zhou pursed his lips. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured now. You have to recuperate quietly for a few days. By then, it won¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Qiao Nian said gently. Gu Zhou replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiao Nian had heard from others in the past that some people¡¯s other personalities and memories weren¡¯t connected, so she could understand this answer. Chapter 435 - No Need to Restrain

Chapter 435: No Need to Restrain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou was usually a thoughtful person. Ordinary people could not tell what he was thinking, but Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality was very innocent. He would subconsciously forget all the bad things. Although Qiao Nian knew that Zhou Zhou might not know what had happened to Gu Zhou, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you get those injuries?¡± Gu Zhou said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Only then did Qiao Nian give up. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know anything. Qiao Nian only wanted Gu Zhou to rest well. She said gently, ¡°Gu Zhou, I¡¯ll help you sit up. You need to dry your hair. Don¡¯t catch a cold again.¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly, and a trace of confusion shed across his eyes. He asked, ¡°Nian Nian, who is Gu Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Gu Zhou asked unhappily, ¡°Nian Nian, do you have other children?¡± What a kid¡­ Only then did Qiao Nian realize that Gu Zhou¡¯s split personality seemed to yearn for love and care. Could it be that Gu Zhou had been bullied when he was young? Zhou Zhou was obedient and looked very insecure. Gu Zhou¡¯s clear eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian. Seeing that she was silent, his eyes gradually darkened. He said in a low voice, ¡°Nian Nian, are you unwilling to take care of Zhou Zhou because you have Gu Zhou?¡± ...... Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s serious expression and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was clearly Gu Zhou! Gu Zhou didn¡¯t get a reply from Qiao Nian. He lowered his head and frowned aggrievedly, enduring the pain in his back. Qiao Nian exined gently, ¡°Zhou Zhou. Your nickname is Zhouz Zhou, and your name is Gu Zhou!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian say this, he was very resistant. ¡°My name isn¡¯t Gu Zhou!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. Only then did she realize that she couldn¡¯t let Zhou Zhou know about Gu Zhou. If that happened, it was very likely that the Zhou Zhou would squeeze out the first personality. If this continued, Gu Zhou would really be a Zhou Zhou. After some thought, Qiao Nian could only lie. She smiled and said, ¡°I was the one who gave you the name Gu Zhou. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll always call you Zhou Zhou. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he instantly cheered up. ¡°Yes, Nian Nian. My name is Zhou Zhou!¡± He revealed an innocent and cute smile. This was an expression that Gu Zhou would never show. She felt dazed. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Qiao Nian came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you dry your hair first. It¡¯s not good to sleep with wet hair.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian helped Gu Zhou sit up. Seeing that his face was scrunched up in pain, she suddenly remembered something Gu Zhou had said to her in the past. She no longer had to restrain herself. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said gently, ¡°Zhou Zhou, you¡¯re yourself. You¡¯re unique in this world. If it hurts, you can tell me. You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself when you¡¯re with me.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle voice, Zhou Zhou¡¯s heart warmed. If only his mother had said the same thing to him before. Then he wasn¡¯t his brother¡¯s vessel. At this thought, his eyes widened involuntarily, and a bunch of questions appeared in his mind. What¡¯s a vessel? Brother? Mum? Since when did he have a family? As he thought about it, his head hurt. Some strange fragments shed through his mind, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything. Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, Qiao Nian looked at him worriedly. ¡°Zhou Zhou.¡± After a long time, Gu Zhou returned to normal. He looked at Qiao Nian innocently. ¡°Nian Nian, is there really no need to restrain myself?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was fine as long as Gu Zhou did not lose control. If Gu Zhou did not restrain himself, she would not have a good life. Gu Zhou was a little difficult to deal with! Chapter 436 - Remembering

Chapter 436: Remembering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a hairdryer now and help you dry it.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Qiao Nian stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Soon, she brought the hairdryer over and carefully dried Gu Zhou¡¯s hair. Gu Zhou sat there quietly, feeling a little light-headed. He enjoyed this feeling very much. It was very warm andfortable. After Qiao Nian dried Gu Zhou¡¯s hair, she instructed him to change his clothes. After changing his clothes, Gu Zhouyzily on the bed, allowing Qiao Nian to feed him. Gu Zhou stared intently at Qiao Nian, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. It was good to have Nian Nian around. At this thought, Gu Zhou closed his eyes in a daze and fell asleep. Gu Zhou was feeling better, but Qiao Nian was very worried, because Gu Zhou had a fever now. His entire body was burning hot, and his face was already red. He looked even weaker. Seeing that Gu Zhou had fallen asleep, Qiao Nian was about to get his medicine so she got up. Gu Zhou almost instinctively grabbed her hand. His eyes were still closed, and his voice was a little hoarse, but there was a hint of softness in it. ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± ...... This cute little voice had a hint of dominance and fierceness. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Unexpectedly, Gu Zhou was still a little sickly. Something was wrong. To be precise, Zhou Zhou was a little sickly. Qiao Nian sat back down on the edge of the bed. Looking at the sleeping Gu Zhou, sheforted him softly, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t leave now. I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± He seemed to have heard what Qiao Nian had said. He grunted in a daze and fell asleeppletely. When Qiao Nian realized that he waspletely asleep, she carefully retracted her hand. Gu Zhou¡¯s fever was very high now. What if his brain was damaged? Now, she could only use physical cooling. Qiao Nian walked into the bathroom and ced a wet towel on Gu Zhou¡¯s forehead. Then, Qiao Nian wiped Gu Zhou¡¯s limbs with a wet towel. By the time Qiao Nian was done, she realized that it was gettingte. Thepetition would begin in half an hour. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that Gu Zhou¡¯s fever had subsided a little. After everything was done, Qiao Nian began to eat. Before leaving, she helped Gu Zhou change his cold towel before leaving with her bag. More than half an hour after Qiao Nian left, Gu Zhou finally woke up. He nced at the time on the wall. It was now twenty minutes past fifteen. Gu Zhou moved, and the towel on his forehead fell off. It seemed that Qiao Nian had made a trip back. He remembered that he had been taking a bath in the bathroom previously, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. Vaguely, he seemed to have had a dream. In the dream, he seemed to have be like when he was young. He even dreamed of Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was no longer her usual cold self. Instead, she treated him gently and even helped him blow dry his hair. Qiao Nian would even call him Zhou Zhou affectionately. Qiao Nian even said something to him. Zhou Zhou, you are yourself. You are unique in this world. If it hurts, you can say it. With me, you don¡¯t have to restrain yourself. Gu Zhou gulped and frowned slightly. His eyes darkened and his breathing became erratic. He did not like this feeling in his dream and tried his best not to think about the situation in his dream. Gu Zhou sat up and his gaze inadvertentlynded on the food on the bedside table. This meal was exactly the same as the one he had eaten in his dream. For a moment, Gu Zhou was stunned. At the same time, in thepetition hall, everyone was seriously choosing their raw materials, hoping that they could spend the least amount of money to obtain more and better raw materials. This level was even more intense than the previous one. Chapter 437 - Forceful Words

Chapter 437: Forceful Words

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although there were no prizes in this round, the host said that all the raw materials that appeared here would definitely be worth more than three million yuan. It had to be known that every untrimmed quarry stone here could produce more than three million yuan of jadeite. Of course, every raw stone was not cheap. However, everyone knew that at least they wouldn¡¯t lose too much. This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Qiao Nian. ¡°In the first round, Qiao Nian won more than a billion yuan!¡± ¡°If you ask me, the Group definitely wants her to lose this bet!¡± ¡°We lost so much in the first round. Let¡¯s take a gamble this time!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Qiao Nian will be so lucky this time!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think she¡¯s an expert!¡± While everyone was discussing, Qiao Nian was already preparing to choose her raw stone. Qiao Nian nced around, her gaze finallynding on a twenty-inch stone. This stone was priced at 300 million. ...... Qiao Nian knew in her heart that there would be good stuff in every round of thepetition this time, so she had to increase her bets. She felt that there must be something good in this raw material. However, she was not a god, nor did she have X-ray vision. She could not be sure if there was anything good inside. If there was only a hundred million yuan in it, she would be at a loss. At this thought, Qiao Nian walked up to the stone. Just as she ced her hand on it and was about to speak to the cutter, a clear voice sounded from the side. ¡°I want this raw stone!¡± When everyone heard this voice, they tilted their heads to look. How rich! This was 300 million! She just casually asked for it! Qiao Nian tilted her head to look. It was none other than Song Yue. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Song Yue smiled gently, making her look exceptionally noble. Some people present also knew Song Yue. It was said that Song Yue was a financial genius in An City. Previously, she hade up with a financial n and easily earned 30 billion yuan for the An City Bank. It was said that Song Yue was also the daughter of an old banker. Like father, like daughter. Most people did not have such a bold and generous bearing. Of course, everyone had also noticed Qiao Nian. After Qiao Nian had made a small bet in the first round, many people had their eyes on her. Qiao Nian seemed to have taken a fancy to this stone as well. Everyone smiled and looked at Qiao Nian and Song Yue. There was going to be a good show to watch. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand was still on the stone. A faint smile appeared on her lips, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Miss Song, do you know what firste, first served means?¡± Song Yue looked at Qiao Nian calmly and smiled. ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m really sorry this time. I was the one who asked first. This stone is mine!¡± Qiao Nian sneered and asked, ¡°As long as you ask for it, it¡¯ll be yours? If you say that MY is yours, will the President of MY give the countryto you?¡± When Song Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of anger shed across her eyes. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°You¡¯re twisting my words!¡± ¡°Twisting? Weren¡¯t you the one who started it? Have you already forgotten the rules of the stone gambling world?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a smile. Her hand had already touched the stone. It wasmon knowledge that she was the first buyer under these circumstances. If she didn¡¯t want the stone, the seller could talk to the next person. This method was mainly to prevent anyone from following in the footsteps of an expert. This was because there was once a copycat who knew nothing and followed behind an expert. When that expert took a fancy to that stone, he would take the initiative to buy it. After this incident, many people hated such people, so a rule was set in the stone gambling world. Whoever stood in front of the raw stone first was prepared to talk to the seller about who would buy it first. Those who arrivedter had to wait for the previous person to leave before they could buy the raw stone. Chapter 438 - Pay By Card!

Chapter 438: Pay By Card!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was precisely because of this that there were fewer things to take advantage of. Song Yue frowned slightly but quickly rxed. With Qiao Nian¡¯s reminder, she suddenly remembered another rule. If the buyer couldn¡¯t fork out the money within an hour, the seller could sell the raw stone to the next person. ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know if you want to buy it or not. After all, you don¡¯t look like you can afford it.¡± Although Song Yue apologized, the disdain in her eyes was obvious. Qiao Nian had originally been considering whether to take such a huge risk to buy this stone. However, after hearing Song Yue¡¯s words, she decided that she wanted this stone. Qiao Nian smiledzily and asked, ¡°Oh, how do you know I can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, I think I have to remind you of something. The rules of thispetition have already been stated previously. You can¡¯t exchange the jadeite you obtained in the first round for money. In other words, you can only use your own money! Do you have that much money?¡± Song Yue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked arrogantly. Standing in the crowd, Gao Hong recalled her father¡¯s instructions to her not to provoke Qiao Nian and Ah Rao! However, she thought about how Ah Rao had injured her father in the first round. The doctor had told her that her father¡¯s leg was aminuted fracture. With the current medical technology, even if it was treated, he would be disabled. Gao Hong looked at Qiao Nian coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°Qiao Nian, all the untrimmed quarry stones in this second round are worth more than three million yuan. Do you still want to pick up scraps like the first time? You want to buy another two hundred pieces of untrimmed quarry stones? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t!¡± Hearing Gao Hong¡¯s words, everyone discussed. ...... ¡°Qiao Nian is just a small model. How can she have so much money?¡± ¡°Who knows? Even if she borrows money now, who can lend her 300 million at once!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is really stupid. She still wants to snatch this stone from Miss Song!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really out of her mind!¡± ¡­ . When Song Yue heard everyone say this, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, if you have time to snatch this raw stone from me, why don¡¯t you go and look at the other raw stones? If you need three to five million, I can lend it to you!¡± Hearing Song Yue¡¯s words, Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her beautiful fox eyes narrowing. Song Yue was looking down on her. She said that she had no money to lend her. Qiao Nian was least afraid ofpeting in wealth. In the crowd, someone said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to lend you money, but you have to give me a tenth of the imperial green!¡± Gao Hong¡¯s eyes darted around and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m also willing to lend you money, but I don¡¯t want imperial jade. You have to go to the hospital and kowtow to my father to apologize!¡± Standing not far away, Qiao Yu frowned when he saw Qiao Nian being surrounded by everyone. He walked towards her. Qiao Yu stopped beside Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, I can give it to you.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. 300 million! Qiao Yu was really willing to spend money. If Qiao Xin found out that Qiao Yu had given her 300 million, she would cry to death. Qiao Nian shook her head slightly, calmly rejecting Qiao Yu¡¯s good intentions. Qiao Nian walked up to the cutting master and said calmly, ¡°Master, I have an additional ten million yuan. Please help me open this raw stone now!¡± When the cutting master heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. This was the first time he had heard someone say such a thing. Ten million! This was a huge sum of money. Many people would not be able to earn so much money in their entire lives. The others stared at Qiao Nian, dumbfounded. When Gao Hong heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her face turned red with anger. She said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re really an interesting person. You can casually say ten million yuan and ask the Master to give you a nk cheque. Who doesn¡¯t know how to do that?!¡± ¡°This 10 million can buy several other untrimmed quarry stones!¡± ¡°Is she drunk?¡± ¡­ . Qiao Nian ignored them. She opened her bag and took out a bright red card, handing it to the master. ¡°Swipe the card!¡± Chapter 439 - Stunned

Chapter 439: Stunned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, everyone was stunned and stood there in shock. Even Qiao Yu, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, was stunned. In the major banks, red membership cards represented the highest-level card types. Generally speaking, those with red cards were worth at least ten billion. This meant that Qiao Nian was worth tens of billions. Everyone was confused. Song Yue stood rooted to the ground, staring at Qiao Nian in disbelief. How was that possible? Her father was an executive at the bank, but even her father wasn¡¯t qualified to apply for a red card. How could Qiao Nian be qualified to apply for a red card? That meant that this card wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian¡¯s. Qiao Nian was just a country bumpkin. Even the Qiao family couldn¡¯t possibly have so much money. Lu Zhu, who was standing not far away, was also stunned. Gao Hong¡¯s face alternated between green and white. She felt as if a p hadnded on her face, and she took two steps back in shock. It took Song Yue a while to react. She still didn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nian had a red card. Her gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face, and she instantly reacted. With a dissatisfied expression, she asked, ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, how could you give her your card?¡± ...... When everyone heard Qiao Yue¡¯s words, they instantly reacted. So this red card belonged to Lu Zhu! That made sense. How could a small model have a red card? It would be normal if the red card was Lu Zhu¡¯s. Qiao Nian was really an interesting person. She was pretending to be rich with someone else¡¯s card. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed? Just as everyone was about to say something about Qiao Nian, they saw Lu Zhu take out a red card from his wallet. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw how everyone looked as if they had just eaten shit. Song Yue was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Everyone was also stunned. Oh my god, Qiao Nian really had a red card! How could someone with a red card be just a wild model? She was clearly a low-key tycoon! They were really impressed! Everyone acted like cowards and did not dare to say a word. Gao Hong¡¯s breathing quickened, and her heart raced. She tried not to faint. Song Yue¡¯s body trembled involuntarily, as if a p hadnded on her face. However, Qiao Nian still stood there calmly, her face looking even more beautiful. However, no one dared to step forward. The cutter took the red card with trembling hands, as if it weighed millions of kilograms. The cutting master¡¯s gazended on the host¡¯s face not far away. The host also looked shocked, because he did not know if he should take 300 million or 310 million. A trace of shock shed across the host¡¯s face, but h quickly regained his usual smile and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, these untrimmed quarry stones have already been priced. How can I have the cheek to charge you 10 million more?¡± You! Look, now that the host knew that Qiao Nian had a red card, he instantly addressed her respectfully. Moreover, the way the host addressed Qiao Nian instantly elevated her status. The cutter instantly knew what to do. He silently swiped his card and respectfully handed it to Qiao Nian. Hence, this raw stone became Qiao Nian¡¯s. Song Yue, who was standing at the side, clenched her fists tightly. At this moment, she realized a problem. Her status and Qiao Nian¡¯s were onpletely different levels. Previously, she had been dissatisfied with what Qiao Nian had done to her on the ne. Now, she could only secretly rejoice that Qiao Nian had not done anything more vicious to her. Song Yue had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore purely because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself anymore. However, Song Yue couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jiang Chi, so she could only stay here shamelessly. There was only one round left. She had to help Jiang Chi get the Moon Goddess! Hence, under everyone¡¯s uneasy gazes, this raw stone was cut open. Chapter 440 - Choice

Chapter 440: Choice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When everyone saw the exposed jadeite, they were instantly in a mess. Oh my god, this seemed to be ss imperial jade again. Initially, everyone thought that this 300 million yuan raw material might be worth a billion yuan of jadeite. However, when the entire imperial jade was taken out, everyone was shocked. Many people wanted to take photos with their phones, but were stopped by the staff present. Oh my god, this was really the imperial jade of the ss species! The quality of this piece was not inferior to the jadeite that Qiao Nian had obtained in the first round. Moreover, the jadeite in this raw material was the size of a pillow. How much was this worth? A valuation expert fainted on the spot. The remaining three valuation experts gave a shaky estimate. Everyone present had already given up. They felt that it was impossible for them to obtain the legendary Moon Goddess. All they wanted now was to pick good material and earn some money. ...... Soon, everyone present had finished opening the stones they had chosen, and some of them had also opened valuable jade. However, those jades paled inparison to Qiao Nian¡¯s jadeite, which was the size of a pillow. They were not worth mentioning at all. Hence, the second round ended under everyone¡¯s envious gazes. The host stood up with a smile and said, ¡°The second and third rounds have ended!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. Lu Zhu also frowned. The others were also stunned. There was a murmur of discussion. The host exined, ¡°The third round depends on Miss Qiao Nian¡¯s personal choice because Miss Qiao Nian is the winner of the second round!¡± At this moment, the etiquettedy walked over from afar with a box. The box instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was a box made of jadeite. Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but gulp and clench his fists. Everyone knew that the winner of this stone gamblingpetition was about to obtain the Moon Goddess. In other words, the jade box contained the Moon Goddess. The host smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, the third round of thepetition is very simple. As long as you¡¯re willing to give up the jadeite from the first and second rounds, you¡¯ll be able to obtain the Moon Goddess. Of course, we¡¯ll also return the money you spent on the first and second rounds of stone gambling to you intact. If you want to take away the jadeite from the first and second rounds, then I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qiao, but you¡¯re not qualified to take the Moon Goddess away!¡± Hearing the host say this, everyone was stunned. This HH Group was too scheming. But only a fool would choose the Moon Goddess. The host smiled at Qiao Nian and said gently, ¡°Miss Qiao, you only have one chance to choose.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and nodded. The other participants couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°HH Group is too good at scamming money. They¡¯ve already made a lot of money in thispetition, but they still asked such a difficult request!¡± ¡°Miss Qiao has two pieces of jade worth tens of billions. If she chooses the Moon Goddess, she¡¯ll have to give up so much money!¡± ¡°I heard that the Moon Goddess is a very magical stone. It¡¯s said that it can bring over the deceased person that people miss the most. If Miss Qiao is here for the Moon Goddess, she probably won¡¯t care about those two jades!¡± ¡°The dead are already dead. Why is she still thinking about it? The living are the most important!¡± ¡­ . Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on the small jade box, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He only wanted to see his sister. Then, his gazended on Qiao Nian. He wanted to see what she would choose. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Can I take a look at the Moon Goddess?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on the host¡¯s face. He was very curious about the host¡¯s answer. The host shook his head slightly and said firmly, ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t.¡± Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but frown, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Chapter 441 - Clear!

Chapter 441: Clear!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What else is there to think about? Of course, she has to choose the Imperial Jades!¡± ¡°Exactly. They wouldn¡¯t even let her look at it. Maybe the moon goddess wasn¡¯t so mysterious after all.¡± ¡°They¡¯re too stingy. They won¡¯t even let us see it!¡± ¡­ . The host looked up at the time and smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°Miss Qiao, there are still three minutes left. If you don¡¯t give an answer¡­¡± ¡°I choose the Moon Goddess.¡± Qiao Nian interrupted the host without hesitation. The host was slightly stunned. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. There was actually someone in this world who did not bow down to tens of billions! Everyone present was stunned, looking at Qiao Nian in surprise. ¡°Oh my God, she¡¯s willing to give up tens of billions to choose the Moon Goddess!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s tens of billions. How could she bear to do that?¡± ¡°My heart is bleeding!¡± ¡­ . ...... Qiao Nian calmly epted everyone¡¯s surprised gazes. She looked at the host and asked, ¡°Then can you give me the Moon Goddess now?¡± It took a long time for the host to calm down. He revealed a friendly smile and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, congrattions on clearing the level!¡± When everyone heard the host say this, they were all stunned. What does that mean? Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful foxy eyes slightly. The host¡¯s gazended on everyone¡¯s faces as he smiled and exined, ¡°Previously, Mr. Chen had said that the Moon Goddess is a spiritual ne. The Moon Goddess can¡¯t be measured with money. If a person chooses wealth, it means that the Moon Goddess isn¡¯t fated with her.¡± After saying this, the host looked at Qiao Nian again and said, ¡°Miss Qiao and the Moon Goddess are fated. Moreover, Miss Qiao has already passed this test. Therefore, you can take all the jadeite you obtained before thepetition with the Moon Goddess.¡± Hearing the host say this, the others were instantly confused. It turned out that the so-called third stage was a test of the human heart. In that case, Qiao Nian would be even richer. A beauty worth billions! At this moment, someone in the crowd asked curiously, ¡°What if Miss Qiao had chosen the jadeite just now?¡± The host said calmly, ¡°If Miss Qiao chooses the jadeite, it means that she didn¡¯t pass the third round. She will lose all the jadeite she won in the stone gamblingpetition this time. Moreover, the Moon Goddess will also be given to the contestant with the highest value in the first and second rounds.¡± Hearing the host say this, everyone was stunned. Then, they looked at the valuation list on the big screen. Second ce was Lu Zhu. Everyone broke out in cold sweat and sighed. However, if Qiao Nian had been a little greedy just now, she would have lost everything. However, Qiao Nian had just chosen the Moon Goddess without hesitation. Qiao Nian tilted her head to look at Lu Zhu, who was not far away. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes under his sses, as if he was trying to ease the gloom in his heart. Qiao Nian knew very well that Lu Zhu also cared a lot about the Moon Goddess. However, there was only one Moon Goddess, and she had already promised Grandma that she would give it to her. If that hadn¡¯t been the case, she could have given him the moon goddess. As soon as this thought appeared, Qiao Nian was shocked. She was actually so generous to a man she did not know well. At this moment, the host¡¯s words interrupted Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Congrattions on winning the stone gamblingpetition, Miss Qiao. Next, our director will present the prizes. Pleasee on stage to receive them!¡± After the host finished speaking, everyone apuded her. They were sincerely cheering for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian deserved to be the champion. Qiao Nian calmly walked towards the podium. Chapter 443 - Worried About Him

Chapter 443: Worried About Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She had once heard that the women around Jiang Chi were basically yed half to death, then thrown into a pile of worms and tortured to death. Song Yue gritted her teeth and looked at Qiao Nian, her eyes filled with killing intent. Qiao Nian! Your time hase! ¡­ . After the stone gamblingpetition ended, everyone dispersed. Under Ah Rao¡¯s escort, Qiao Nian returned to her room with the jade box. Ah Rao watched as Qiao Nian took out her room card. He knew that after Qiao Nian entered the room, his mission would bepleted. For some reason, he felt a little reluctant. He wanted to spend more time with her. At the thought of this, Ah Rao curled his lips and asked, ¡°Do you need me to escort you back to An City?¡± Qiao Nian smiled brightly and shook her head gently. ¡°No, Gu Zhou, hired you to protect me. You¡¯ve done very well. Thank you for protecting me at the banquet today!¡± She had a good time with Ah Rao and also wanted him to be her bodyguard forever. ...... However, one could not be so selfish. She knew that Ah Rao must have more important things to do. Gu Zhou must have spent a lot of effort to hire Ah Rao to protect her. Ah Rao smiled, but that smirk did not make anyone feel any disgust. ¡°ording to you, I can ask Gu Zhou for somepensation!¡± Qiao Nian smiled even more brightly and said, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Great!¡± As Ah Rao spoke, he turned to leave. However, just as he took a step, he turned back to look at Qiao Nian and asked again, ¡°Do you really not need me to protect you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Lu Zhu. With him around, don¡¯t worry!¡± When Ah Rao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have a drink when we get back to An City!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Ah Rao. Ah Rao¡¯s temper suited her very well. The two of them would definitely be good friends in the future. Ah Rao turned to leave. With his right hand in his pocket, he raised his left hand and waved at Qiao Nian with his back facing her. Qiao Nian smiled slightly, then took out her room card, opened the door, and walked in. After Qiao Nian walked in, she looked around. There was no one in the room. Gu Zhou seemed to have left. She frowned slightly. Gu Zhou was seriously injured now. She did not know what important matters he had to attend to that he had to leave now. What worried Qiao Nian the most was what if Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality jumped out when he was doing something? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian was very worried, so she called Gu Zhou. The phone rang several times before he answered. Qiao Nian cut to the chase and asked directly, ¡°Are you back in An City now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But the wound on your back¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as hoarse and pleasant as ever. Qiao Nian could tell from his words that he wanted to hang up. However, when Qiao Nian thought of the wound on Gu Zhou¡¯s back, her frown deepened. She asked with concern, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the Moon Goddess that Grandma wants. I¡¯m preparing to go back tonight. Do you want to go back with me?¡± ¡°Ah Rao?¡± ¡°Now that thepetition is over, and there¡¯s a flight back to An City tonight, Lu Zhu has already bought a ticket. I¡¯ll wait for him at the hotel and go to the airport together. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger. I thought that I couldn¡¯t ask Ah Rao to apany me in my room. There¡¯s a difference between men and women, so it¡¯s more or less inconvenient, so I asked him to go back.¡± Gu Zhou did not seem to object. He continued to ask, ¡°Then, is he returning to An City too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Suddenly, both sides fell silent. Qiao Nian recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s fever when she had left at noon. She frowned and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Today¡­¡± The two of them spoke in unison and fell silent again. Chapter 452 - The Third Young Master of the Lu Family

Chapter 452: The Third Young Master of the Lu Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Jiang Chi!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. The name seemed familiar. She had heard it somewhere before. ¡°He¡¯s a legendary figure here and the person behind the monopoly of the ck Market. He can do whatever he wants here. If you want to save Eldest Young Master with your own abilities, it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± After hearing Chen Shi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian finally remembered. Jiang Chi was the ck Hell King of MY. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him. However, he was the one who had provoked her first. A trace of coldness shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me his phone number!¡± When Chen Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked impatient. He felt that Qiao Nian was the kind of young miss who stayed in her room. She had simply watched too many police dramas and didn¡¯t know anything. Yet, she was still fooling around! Chen Shi was a little annoyed by Qiao Nian¡¯s words, so he gave her the number. Qiao Nian took out her phone and quickly wrote a string of codes. Then, she entered Lu Zhu¡¯s phone number. Soon a map appeared on the page. On the map was a red dot moving in the opposite direction from them. ...... Qiao Nian tried her best to remain calm. She pointed at the red dot on the screen and said, ¡°This is Lu Zhu¡¯s location. Let¡¯s go after him now!¡± Chen Shi was slightly stunned. Previously, he had thought that Qiao Nian was just asking for it casually. He had never expected that Qiao Nian would really be able to track down Eldest Young Master¡¯s location. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. She tried her best to remain calm and analyzed, ¡°I think they definitely won¡¯t take a corpse away. That would be harmful to him, so Lu Zhu must still be alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Jiang Chi is the ck Hell King here. If I¡¯m not wrong, these people should have followed Jiang Chi¡¯s orders to take Lu Zhu away. I guess Jiang Chi had other arrangements. In that case, Lu Zhu shouldn¡¯t be in danger. However, his injuries¡­¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice choked up a little, and it became difficult for her to breathe. She tried her best not to cry. Chen Shi had also calmed down now. He had been too agitated just now. Chen Shi tilted his head and nced at Qiao Nian, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so smart. Now was not the time to start an internal conflict. Their goal was the same: saving Lu Zhu. Therefore, he had to let go of his prejudice against Qiao Nian. Chen Shi said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯d better contact Third Young Master first. Third Young Master controls all of the Lu family¡¯s power in MY!¡± Qiao Nian was a little stunned. She looked at Chen Shi in surprise and asked, ¡°There¡¯s still a third young master in the Lu family?¡± It had to be known that she was already very shocked when she heard that there was a second young master in the Lu family. Now, there was another third young master for some reason. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Chen Shi asked, frowning slightly. ¡°Do I know the Third Young Master of the Lu family?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chen Shi suspiciously. Chen Shi pursed his lips, looking impatient. It turned out that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know anything. In his opinion, the Third Young Master of the Lu family was a high and mighty god. He shouldn¡¯t have lowered himself to be Qiao Nian¡¯s bodyguard. This was really embarrassing for the Lu family. However, at that time, Third Young Master had said that he had been entrusted with something by someone he was loyal to. Chen Shi sighed. If not for the special situation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have told Qiao Nian about this. However, saving Eldest Young Master was more important now. After thinking about it, Chen Shi still said, ¡°It¡¯s that Ah Rao who came all the way here to be your bodyguard. He¡¯s the third young master of our Lu family, Lu Rao!¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She really did not expect Ah Rao to be the young master of the Lu family. Gu Zhou had actually invited the Third Young Master of the Lu family to protect her. Ah Rao actually agreed. Moreover, Ah Rao had actually protected her well. What shocked her was that there was really a Third Young Master in the Lu family. She had actually not found any information about this person before. Chapter 453 - Are You Serious?

Chapter 453: Are You Serious?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Rao! This name was really nice! The Lu couple was too good at giving birth. Their three sons were all so outstanding! The eldest was an entrepreneur, the second was a performer, and the third was a boxing champion. Chen Shi hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so shocked. Without thinking, he immediately called Third Young Master. ¨C I¡¯m sorry, your phone you¡¯re calling is switched off. Please try againter! Chen Shi frowned. It seemed that Third Young Master had already taken a ne back to An City. He could not contact him now. At this moment, Chen Shi felt a sense of helplessness. If not for Third Young Master, he would not have known where the Lu family¡¯s power was, let alone how to save Eldest Young Master. Qiao Nian quickly recovered from her shock. She took out her phone and made a call without hesitation. ¡°Hello?¡± The man¡¯szy voice came through the phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was serious as she ordered, ¡°Old Qin, I¡¯m in MY now. I¡¯ve encountered some troublesome matters. Send a few powerful bodyguards to me! Also, prepare some guns and explosives for me!¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line, then a man¡¯s surprised voice said, ¡°What do you want these for?¡± Qiao Nian recalled how Lu Zhu had looked after being shot. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her phone. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll blow up Jiang Chi¡¯sir! I¡¯ll take revenge and eliminate the evil for the people!¡± In the driver¡¯s seat, Chen Shi was shocked. He stepped on the brakes in shock and looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. She seemed to have really watched too many police dramas. What did he mean by blowing up Jiang Chi¡¯sir? You¡¯re still talking about revenge and getting rid of evil for the people? Could this matter be resolved so easily? If Jiang Chi could be eliminated like this, why would he be called the ck Hell King? On the other end of the line, Qin Chuan was also stunned for a few seconds. He stammered, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you now. Cut the crap. I¡¯ll send you an address now. Get them toe and find me!¡± Qiao Nian said anxiously. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Qin Chuan was certain that she wasn¡¯t joking. Hence, he said, ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Shi couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Qiao Nian¡¯s phone. On the screen was the name¡ªQin Chuan! At this moment, Chen Shi looked as if he had been struck by lightning. He was charred on the outside and tender on the inside, and his brain had crashed. After a long while, Chen Shi gradually regained his senses. As he had expected, the man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line sounded a little familiar. However, he had never expected that man to be Qin Chuan. In MY, if Jiang Chi was the ck Hell King, then Qin Chuan was the White Jade Emperor. The two of them were evenly matched. In the past, they had minded their own business. This was because if both sides attacked, it would only result in both sides suffering. However, what puzzled Chen Shi was why a big shot like Qin Chuan would listen to Qiao Nian. Thinking about it this way, Third Young Master had just been Qiao Nian¡¯s bodyguard for a few hours. Now, it didn¡¯t seem so embarrassing anymore. After Qiao Nian hung up, she instructed Chen Shi, ¡°Hurry up and follow them. If the signal breaks, we won¡¯t be able to catch up!¡± At first, Chen Shi had looked down on Qiao Nian. But now, without any hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± As long as he could save Eldest Young Master safely, so what if he was ordered around by a little girl like Qiao Nian? If anything happened to Eldest Young Master, even if hemitted suicide to apologize, he would still be med. Without hesitation, Qiao Nian took out a box from her pocket. Inside the box was the Moon Goddess that the mercenaries wanted. She had already promised her grandmother that she would bring the Moon Goddess back safely. However, something had happened. In order to save her, Lu Zhu had been seriously injured and had been taken away by Jiang Chi¡¯s men. She could only exchange the Moon Goddess for Lu Zhu because his life was more important! At that time, after saving Lu Zhu and sending him to the hospital, she could think of a way to snatch the Moon Goddess back. Chapter 454 - Beg for Mercy

Chapter 454: Beg for Mercy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chi lived on the highest mountain in MY. Standing in front of the French windows in the living room, he could look down on the entire MY. This vi was about the same size as the Gu family¡¯s residence in An City. The only difference was their renovation style. The Gu family¡¯s vi was decorated in a luxurious and modern European style. However, when Jiang Chi¡¯s vi was entered, it gave off a dazzling feeling. It had a very strange name: Ghost City. Jiang Chi was the ruler of Ghost City. Jiang Chi walked to the middle chair and sat down. It was a chair made of pure gold and engraved with dragon patterns. The dragon patterns were lifelike and intimidating. Jiang Chi sat there calmly, his phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. He looked down on everyone like a high and mighty king. At this moment, the leader walked in with the three of the robbers. They no longer looked as majestic as before. Their eyes were filled with fear as they said shakily, ¡°Master Jiang, I¡¯m sorry regarding Moon Goddess. We didn¡¯t manage to get it back this time. Qiao Nian ran away¡­¡± Jiang Chi ced his hand gently on the railing and tapped it twice. A snake crawled out from behind the chair. The little snakey quietly in Jiang Chi¡¯s palm, flicking its tongue from time to time. ¡°This time, you guys caused quite amotion!¡± Although Jiang Chi¡¯s tone was calm and sounded like he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him, the killing intent in his eyes was obvious. The leader and his three subordinates were so frightened that their legs trembled and they knelt on the ground. The leader said fearfully, ¡°Chief Jiang, it¡¯s our fault. Qiao Nian is too cunning. We didn¡¯t expect her to¡­¡± ¡°Did you shoot?¡± Jiang Chi interrupted the leader mercilessly. The four men were slightly stunned and looked at each other. For a moment, they did not know what Jiang Chi meant by asking this! Their orders were to bring the Moon Goddess over, regardless of anyone else¡¯s life or death. What made them feel strange was that after Lu Zhu was injured, their orders were to bring Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian back alive. When they received this order, they had a bad feeling. They had almost killed Qiao Nian. If they really killed Qiao Nian, even if she didn¡¯t die, Jiang Chi would skin them alive. The leader pursed his lips slightly and said carefully, ¡°Chief Jiang, our orders are to get the Moon Goddess and kill Qiao Nian!¡± During this period of time, they had arranged to listen to Song Yue. Hearing the leader¡¯s words, a cold glint shed across Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes, and his hand involuntarily tightened around the green snake. At this moment, the green snake¡¯s body tensed up in pain and it spat out its red tongue. Even though it was in so much pain, it did not dare to bite Jiang Chi. The temperature in the room instantly dropped. ¡°Have you forgotten who your master is?!¡± Jiang Chi nced at the four of them coldly. The four of them were not idiots. When they heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, they instantly realized that Song Yue must have deliberately spread the news, causing them to make a mistake. ¡°Master Jiang, it¡¯s all our fault. Please spare us!¡± The leader prostrated himself on the ground devoutly, begging desperately. The other threey on the ground, not daring to look up. Jiang Chipletely ignored what they were saying. His gazended on the green snake in his hand and he said, ¡°Xiao Qing, have you been starving recently?¡± With a gesture from Jiang Chi, Xiao Qing climbed down from the chair and slithered towards the four people kneeling on the ground. When Xiao Qing came to the four of them, its eyes stared greedily at the food in front of it. The four of them instantly understood. They suppressed the fear in their hearts and handed their hands to the green snake. The green snake bit down without hesitation. The venom between its teeth entered a man¡¯s body through the wound. Its eyes narrowed slightly as it tried its best to swallow a man¡¯s blood. The green snake was not greedy. After a while, it bit another person. Chapter 457 - Excitement

Chapter 457: Excitement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Today, Miss Qiao was like a majestic god of war. She held a cannon and blew up Jiang Chi¡¯s house, starting the first attack. This was simply too awesome! At the side, Chen Shi was already so shocked that he could not speak. He could only stand there quietly and witness all of this because he felt that he could not interfere at all. Chen Shi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were filming a police film. Qiao Nian nced at the watch on her wrist and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time to light the fire!¡± Beside Qiao Nian, Su Han nodded. Just as he took out his lighter and was about to light it, the door to Jiang Chi¡¯s hall opened. A white-haired man of about fifty walked out of the hall. This person was the butler of the Ghost City, Jiang Wen. With a modest smile on his face, Jiang Wen walked up to Qiao Nian and bowed slightly. He said politely, ¡°Miss Qiao, Master Jiang invites you in to have a seat!¡± Su Han¡¯s first reaction was to refuse. ¡°No!¡± Jiang Wen¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard Su Han¡¯s words. In the Ghost City, he was second only to one person, and no one had refuted him for a long time. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Wen coldly and went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the Moon Goddess over. I can also hand it over to Jiang Chi personally, but you have to let Lu Zhu go first. If I don¡¯t see him, I won¡¯t go in. Jiang Chi can forget about getting the Moon Goddess!¡± When Jiang Wen heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Qiao, it was all a misunderstanding previously. Master Jiang never wanted to hurt you. It¡¯s just that the person who gave this order was a guest of our master.¡± Jiang Wen pped his hands gently. Two mercenaries walked out. They carried out Song Yue, who was covered in blood and had fainted, and threw her at Qiao Nian¡¯s feet. Qiao Nian lowered her eyes slightly, her gazending on Song Yue. She frowned slightly. Jiang Wen smiled and said, ¡°Our Master Jiang values etiquette the most. Miss Song Yue had secretly given an order to kill you, and it had already frightened Miss Qiao and caused Mr. Lu Zhu to be seriously injured. Therefore, our Master Jiang has already punished her and even instructed her to be handed over to you to deal with!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Beforeing here, she had already hacked into the hotel she had been staying in and checked the surveince cameras. Song Yue had indeed interacted with the four mercenaries. However, what Qiao Nian did not expect was that Song Yue would actually be willing to work for Jiang Chi for her own selfish desires. One had to know that Jiang Chi was known as the King of Hell. What was so good about asking a tiger for its skin? It was simply stupid. Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t believe Jiang Wen¡¯s words, her tone was more polite than before. She said, ¡°Since there¡¯s a misunderstanding, please ask Mr. Jiang Chi if he can send Lu Zhu out. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll go our separate ways in the future.¡± When Qiao Nian said thest four words, she dragged out thest syble. The threat in her words could not have been more obvious. If Jiang Chi attacked Lu Zhu, don¡¯t me her for being rude. Jiang Wen felt a slight chill. He had not expected this little girl to be so calm. Not only was she not afraid of them, but she was also threatening and warning them. She was indeed an interesting little girl. No wonder Master Jiang treated her differently. Jiang Wen was only stunned for a moment. Then, he revealed a gentle smile and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also our teacher¡¯s intention not to send Mr. Lu Zhu out. Mr. Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries are very serious now, and the doctor is on the way. I¡¯m worried that if we send him out now, his injuries will worsen!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Wen¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. A sense of helplessness instantly welled up in her heart. Chapter 458 - Risking Her Life

Chapter 458: Risking Her Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Wen was right. At the side, Chen Shi¡¯s heart was in a mess. This was simply a stalemate! What should she do now? Chen Shi looked at Jiang Chi¡¯s vi worriedly. ¡°I can save him!¡± Qiao Nian said without hesitation. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Chen Shi¡¯s eyes reddened. He had always looked down on Qiao Nian, but he had never expected that at such a critical moment, Qiao Nian would risk her life for Eldest Young Master! Jiang Wen smiled gently and said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Mr. Lu will be saved!¡± Su Han knew that no one could change Qiao Nian¡¯s mind, so he stopped persuading her. His gazended on Jiang Wen¡¯s face, and he threatened coldly, ¡°Butler Jiang, please tell Mr. Jiang that if our Miss Qiao is harmed in any way, Master Qin will definitely tten the Jiang family!¡± Jiang Wen agreed calmly. Qiao Nian knew very well that if she went in now, it might be very dangerous, but there was no other way. She could only bet that Jiang Chi was afraid of Qin Chuan. If Lu Zhu died because of her, she would never be able to eat or sleep in peace for the rest of her life as she would be living in guilt. Qiao Nian followed behind Jiang Wen and walked into the resplendent pce. At this moment, Chen Shi¡¯s phone rang. When he saw that it was Gu Zhou, he quickly picked up. ¡°Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Qiao Nian?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse with anxiety. Chen Shi wasn¡¯t aware of the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He said, ¡°In order to save our Eldest Young Master, Miss Qiao entered the Ghost City alone.¡± For some reason, Chen Shi felt that the silence on the phone was a little suffocating. He did not dare to make another sound. ¡°How long has she been in there?¡± On the phone, Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if he was enduring it. Chen Shi¡¯s heart was in his throat. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been five minutes since she entered.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Chen Shi exined everything that had just happened. Gu Zhou thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no signal on her phone now. If she doesn¡¯te out or contact you in another half an hour, just fire! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± When Chen Shi heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his breathing tightened. He didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were so decisive. However, when Chen Shi thought of how Gu Zhou was about to arrive, he felt at ease. Jiang Chi could offend one family, but he couldn¡¯t offend the Lu, Qin, and Gu families at the same time. It was three to one. Jiang Chi had no chance of winning. At this thought, Chen Shi¡¯s uneasy heart gradually rxed. Without hesitation, he replied, ¡°Okay!¡± In the Ghost City. As soon as Qiao Nian entered the Ghost City, she realized that there was no signal on her phone. Something must have interfered with the signal, preventing her from contacting the outside world. Although she was a good hacker, she did not have the time or energy to crack the firewall of the Ghost City now. Qiao Nian nced around. This ce was heavily guarded, and there were mercenaries in almost every corner. It would be difficult to escape. If she brought the seriously injured Lu Zhu with her, it would be even more difficult! However, after entering, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that Qin Chuan would never let anything happen to her. She also believed that Gu Zhou would definitelye and help her! Qiao Nian followed Jiang Wen to the most luxurious room. There was a sandalwood fragrance everywhere, making one feel as if they were in a paradise. Jiang Chi really had the time and energy to build luxurious rooms here. Qiao Nian looked up and saw a chair with dragon patterns engraved on it. Qiao Nian felt that if this was ancient times, Jiang Chi would be a tyrant and a king who dominated an area. ¡°Miss Qiao!¡± She heard a gentle, gentlemanly voice. Qiao Nian tilted her head and saw a handsome man. Chapter 461 - Weakness

Chapter 461: Weakness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian did not intend to expose Jiang Chi¡¯s thoughts. Her gazended on Jiang Cheng¡¯s face again. She said, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s reincarnation in this world. Sometimes, I¡¯ll always have the same dream. That dream seems to have happened in my previous life. Perhaps it¡¯s reminding me of my previous life?¡± Jiang Chi looked at Qiao Nian seriously, listening intently. Qiao Nian¡¯s hair fell slightly by her ears, making her face look even gentler. Actually, Jiang Chi had the same feeling because he would always dream of something more realistic. However, when he woke up, he would forget about the dream and only vaguely remember that he had once dreamed of this. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was still on Jiang Cheng¡¯s face. She said softly, ¡°If a person dies, they will have resentment or worry in their heart. Their soul won¡¯t be able to rest in peace, nor will they be able to embark on the path of reincarnation and reincarnate again!¡± Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know if this was right. Her grandfather had told her all this, and she felt that it made a lot of sense. Moreover, she hoped that her dead child would be able to rest in peace and reincarnate again to spend his life in a happy family. Qiao Nian blinked slightly and retracted her thoughts. Her gazended on Jiang Chi¡¯s face as she said, ¡°If he hates my brother, I think my brother has to apologize personally to appease his anger. If you kill my brother, his soul won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡± When Jiang Chi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, it was as if he had heard a huge joke. He retorted sarcastically, ¡°Apologize? How could someone like Lu Zhu apologize?¡± Qiao Nian looked straight into his zombie-like eyes and said firmly, ¡°I will only know what happened back then after asking my brother. If it¡¯s his fault, I¡¯ll definitely persuade him to apologize! Besides, you haven¡¯t asked him, nor have you tried. How do you know that he¡¯s unwilling to apologize?¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s cold heart instantly wavered. Jiang Cheng was his weakness and everything he had. Qiao Nian had made such a request because she had seen through this. Qiao Nian was really worried about Lu Zhu. Previously, Jiang Wen had said that Lu Zhu had lost too much blood. One could die from excessive blood loss. Every minute and second was precious now. If he dyed any longer, Lu Zhu would be in more danger. Jiang Chi¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like face. His dark brown eyes were filled with gentleness and a hint of anxiety. Jiang Chi wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he not know what Qiao Nian was thinking? Qiao Nian was just looking for an excuse to see Lu Zhu. If what Qiao Nian said was true, even if it was only one percent, he was willing to give it a try. Jiang Chi looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips, which had turned pale from the cold and were still trembling. His throat involuntarily moved as he relented and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him!¡± Hearing Jiang Chi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart rxed slightly. She followed him out. When Qiao Nian reached the entrance of the praying room, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at the ice coffin in Jiang Cheng. Naturally, Jiang Chi could tell what Qiao Nian was doing. He looked coldly to the side and continued walking forward. When the praying room door closed, Qiao Nian looked away, feeling a little uneasy. She wondered how Lu Zhu was doing now. Previously, Qiao Nian had hated Jiang Chi very much. However, after blowing up his castle and seeing that everything he had done was for the sake of the dead Jiang Cheng, she no longer felt as determined as before. Perhaps they could still reconcile with Jiang Chi. ¡°Jiang¡­¡± Just as Qiao Nian spoke, she heard Jiang Chi say to Jiang Wen, ¡°Take her to see Lu Zhu!¡± When Jiang Wen heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, he nodded, his eyes filled with disbelief. He didn¡¯t know what method Qiao Nian had used to make Chief Jiang change his mind. Chapter 465 - oliteness Before Force

Chapter 465: Politeness Before Force

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu had blocked a bullet for her! Gu Zhou had driven a tank to save her! Jiang Chi became even more curious about Qiao Nian¡¯s identity. Jiang Wen, who was standing at the side, was a little anxious. If it was only the Qin family and the Lu family, the Jiang family could fight them. However, if the Gu family came too, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to take it! Was the Jiang family¡¯s foundation going to be destroyed? Jiang Wen looked at Jiang Chi worriedly. ¡°Master Jiang.¡± ¡°Everyone whoes is a guest. Let¡¯s go take a look at the second young master of the Gu family!¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s lips curled into a cunning smile. Qiao Nian finally understood that Jiang Chi was definitely a ruthless person. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying together. When Qiao Nian saw that Jiang Chi was about to leave, she called out, ¡°Jiang Chi!¡± Jiang Chi turned to look at Qiao Nian, his blue eyes shing with anticipation. There was a hint of gentleness in Qiao Nian¡¯s voice. ¡°Jiang Chi, I really won¡¯t lie to you again. When I get back, I¡¯ll definitely investigate and give your brother an exnation. I definitely won¡¯t be biased to my family!¡± Jiang Chi looked at Qiao Nian calmly. Just now, he had noticed that when Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s name, her eyes instantly softened. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you more worried about Lu Zhu or Gu Zhou?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Chi¡¯s question, she was stunned. For a moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how to answer. Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were simple. She didn¡¯t want anyone to be hurt, much less Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou. Jiang Chi¡¯s question seemed to have another meaning. However, she did not have time to think about it now. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Chi firmly and said word by word, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± Jiang Chi gave Qiao Nian a meaningful look before turning to leave. Jiang Chi¡¯s blue eyes were filled with gloom. Jiang Chi was not in love, nor did he believe in nonsense like love at first sight. However, he did not expect such a thing to happen to him. Perhaps if another woman had said those words to him, he might have killed her without hesitation. However, he couldn¡¯t help but want to believe everything she said just because that woman was Qiao Nian, . Just now, when he had nned to see Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian had revealed a hint of gentleness. From the looks of it, Qiao Nian cared a lot about Gu Zhou. Then why had Qiao Nian risked everything to save Lu Zhu? Was Qiao Nian¡¯s rtionship with Lu Zhu really that simple? At this moment, outside the pce. Jiang Chi nced around and saw dozens of tanks around him. Meanwhile, Gu Zhou was sitting on thergest tank. His expression was a little sinister, and his entire body emitted a cold aura, like the God of Death. Jiang Chi felt that the title of ck Hell King should be given to Gu Zhou. When Chen Qing received Qiao Nian¡¯s call, he had flown over from the north with Gu Zhou as quickly as possible. Moreover, Chen Qing had gathered all the Gu family¡¯s forces in MY in a short period of time. They had to save Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian today! There were more people here at night than in An City, but the people on standby did not dare to ck off at all. The gates of the ghost town opened slowly. Jiang Chi walked out calmly, followed by Jiang Wen and four other mercenaries. Gu Zhou nimbly jumped down from the tank. His dark eyes stared fixedly at Jiang Chi, and he stood with his hands behind his back, looking arrogant. The pressure emanating from Gu Zhou was very strong, causing Jiang Wen and the four mercenaries¡¯ hearts to tremble. However, Jiang Chi was different. Under such great pressure, he stood there calmly with a smile on his lips. He asked, ¡°Second Young Master Gu, what brings you here sote at night?¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Jiang Chi and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jiang, a straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. I¡¯m here to pick up two of my friends. One of them is surnamed Qiao, and the other is surnamed Lu!¡± Jiang Wen¡¯s heart trembled. He looked up at Jiang Chi. Chapter 470 - Critical Situation

Chapter 470: Critical Situation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Okay!¡± Su Han agreed without hesitation. Chen Shi sat beside Lu Zhu¡¯s bed. His eyes were red as he looked at Qiao Nian and said gratefully, ¡°Mrs. Gu, thank you so much. If only¡­¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and interrupted Chen Shi. ¡°Chen Shi, it¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal my identity now. Please don¡¯t call me that in the future. Also, don¡¯t spread this matter, okay?¡± When Chen Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. It had to be known that many people would be proud to be Mrs. Gu, but this was the first time Chen Shi had seen this. She did not want to announce to the world that she was Mrs. Gu. However, Chen Shi quickly thought it through. If Qiao Nian was just an ordinary person, the Second Young Master of the Gu family probably wouldn¡¯t have thought much of her. Chen Shi quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, Miss Qiao. If you can save our Eldest Young Master, you¡¯ll be the benefactor of everyone in the Lu family! The Lu family will definitely thank you well.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to say this. I would have tried my best to save him no matter what. If Lu Zhu hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have died long ago. In that case, Lu Zhu is my savior!¡± At this point, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice choked up a little, and her heart was filled with fear. If that bullet had deviated even a little more, it might have hit Lu Zhu¡¯s heart. Then, Lu Zhu would never see the sun tomorrow. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital. The nurse knew about the situation here and hurriedly ran over with the hospital bed. She carefully helped Lu Zhu onto the hospital bed and rushed to the emergency center. When the doctor heard the news and rushed over, he immediately saw Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries and hurriedly arranged for the nurses to prepare for the surgery. With an anxious expression, Chen Shi asked the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my family member?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in good condition now. His life is in danger from excessive blood loss. We have to check his blood type first. When the timees, we¡¯ll help him remove the bullet from his chest while transfusing blood. Although this surgery is very risky, we¡¯ll definitely do our best to save him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Shi frowned, then looked at Qiao Nian anxiously. He had a vague feeling that only Qiao Nian could save Eldest Young Master. Qiao Nian was also worried about Lu Zhu now, so she asked, ¡°Doctor, can I enter the operating theater with you and be your assistant?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the doctor looked troubled. Since ancient times, there had never been a case of a patient¡¯s family entering the emergency room at will. After some thought, Qiao Nian took out her phone and took out an ID photo. She handed it to the doctor and said sincerely, ¡°Can you make an exception?¡± The doctor took Qiao Nian¡¯s phone. When he saw the identification documents, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. Then, he smiled at Qiao Nian and said respectfully, ¡°It would be my honor to have Dr. Qiao¡¯s guidance in this surgery!¡± Hearing this, Qiao Nian knew that the doctor had agreed to let her in. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Standing at the side, Chen Shi instantly understood and heaved a sigh of relief. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and he begged humbly, ¡°Miss Qiao, please!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chen Shi and nodded slightly. Although she had previously felt that Chen Shi always had a long face, she had to admit that he was a very loyal bodyguard. Qiao Nian followed the doctor to the disinfection room and changed into a surgical gown. After disinfecting herself, she entered the operating theater. As soon as she walked into the operating room, she smelled thick disinfectant and blood. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on the operating table. She saw that Lu Zhu was already lying on it, his body connected to various instruments. Chapter 471 - Hemolysis

Chapter 471: Hemolysis

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The anesthesiologist standing at the side was already prepared. Now, he just had to wait for the blood type report. The emergency room door opened and a nurse hurried in with the blood type report. She handed it directly to the chief surgeon. The lead surgeon nced at the report and frowned. ¡°Type A blood?¡± When the nurses standing around heard this, their expressions changed drastically. Qiao Nian sensed that the atmosphere was a little off. She asked worriedly, ¡°Type A blood? Is there a problem?¡± The chief surgeon said, ¡°Miss Qiao, here¡¯s the thing. There was a pregnant woman who bled profusely during the day. She also has type A blood, but in the end, there was only 1,500 milliliters left. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough for this gentleman.¡± Qiao Nian frowned, her eyelids twitching wildly. The doctor looked at Lu Zhu and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s losing as much as 30% of his blood now. In theory, we should prepare at least 3,000 milliliters of blood.¡± The doctor pursed his lips and said, ¡°But it will take at least half an hour to transport it from other hospitals now.¡± Qiao Nian understood and interrupted the doctor without hesitation. ¡°I also have Type A blood. Just use mine! Besides, I just had a physical examination a while ago. There¡¯s no problem.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, one of the nurses had already hung up the blood bag and was helping Lu Zhu with the transfusion. All that was left was to operate and remove the bullets. The doctor looked at Qiao Nian and frowned. ¡°Even if you donate blood, you can only donate 400 milliliters. That won¡¯t be enough!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a healthy blood donation limit. The situation is urgent now, and he might lose his life if he has ischemia. If I have ischemia, I¡¯ll be unconscious for a while at most. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± The doctor frowned and nced at Lu Zhu, who was lying on the bed and gradually losing his vitality. After thinking for a moment, he agreed with Qiao Nian¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s cross-match Dr. Qiao¡¯s blood with Mr. Lu¡¯s blood first. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll draw blood!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the nurse spoke, she began to take Qiao Nian¡¯s blood from her veins and cross-matched it with Lu Zhu¡¯s. Qiao Nian nced at the other nurse and said, ¡°Go outside and tell Gu Zhou that there¡¯s not enough Type A blood. Tell him to find someone with Type A and Type O blood.¡± Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou would understand. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the nurse nodded and quickly left. At this moment, the anesthesiologist was also preparing to administer anesthesia. The chief surgeon also began to put on gloves and disinfect himself. ¡°How¡ªhow is this possible?¡± the nurse eximed. Qiao Nian looked at the nurse in confusion. The chief surgeon had also walked over. ¡°What happened?¡± the lead surgeon asked. The nurse¡¯s expression changed slightly. Finally, her gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Doctor Qiao, she can¡¯t donate blood for Mr. Lu!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°How is that possible? We have the same blood type. How can I not donate blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Doctor Qiao. When your blood came into contact with Mr. Lu¡¯s blood, there was hemolysis!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen, her pupils dting. ¡°How is that possible? How could there be hemolysis?¡± The nurse hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so shocked. She hurriedly said, ¡°Come and take a look!¡± Qiao Nian felt her mind go nk as she walked towards the nurse. Cross-matching blood was a step that needed to be done before each blood transfusion. To put it simply, the red blood cells of two people were ced together for an agglutination test. To put it simply, even if they had the same blood type, it was still possible for them to undergo coagtion and hemolysis. In order to ensure the health of the person receiving the blood, they would check every time there was a blood transfusion. How could this have happened? Seeing Qiao Nian standing there in a daze, the nurse called out carefully, ¡°Doctor Qiao?¡± Only then did Qiao Niane back to her senses. She tried her best to calm herself down and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± The nurse nodded gently and moved aside. Chapter 472 - Getting Rich Overnight

Chapter 472: Getting Rich Overnight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian took a closer look. The nurse was right. Her blood had undergone hemolysis with Lu Zhu¡¯s. The chief surgeon was also puzzled. In theory, people of the same blood type usually wouldn¡¯t have hemolysis. He looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and asked, ¡°Doctor Qiao, did you remember your blood type wrongly?¡± After the chief surgeon finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. A doctor actually remembered her own blood type wrongly. However, as the chief surgeon smiled, his smile froze. Logically speaking, it was impossible for a doctor to remember the blood type wrongly! Hence, the doctor frowned and looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and her breathing quickened. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I have Type A blood.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian like this, the chief surgeon was surprised. He had a bold thought, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The nurse standing at the side was more innocent. She said in surprise, ¡°Doctor Qiao, are you and Mr. Lu direct rtives?¡± When the nurse finished, she was stunned herself. One had to know that Doctor Qiao was an outstanding doctor. She was definitely more knowledgeable than him. How could she not know that immediate family members were not allowed to donate blood? Unless. Unless Doctor Qiao did not know that Mr. Lu was her family member. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes reddened involuntarily, and tears welled up in her eyes. She turned to look at Lu Zhu, who was lying on the bed, her eyes filled with mixed emotions. Her heart was beating quickly. She finally understood why she had a strange feeling when she first saw Lu Zhu. Moreover, every time she saw Lu Zhu, she couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to him. Even though Lu Zhu was fierce to her, she still couldn¡¯t help but approach him. She also knew very well that she did not have any romantic feelings for Lu Zhu. She just wanted to get close to him. She finally understood all of this now. She and he were rted by blood, and should still be blood rtives within three generations. However, there were so many people in the Lu family. She and Lu Zhu might be rted by blood or connected to a family branch. From the looks of it, she should be from the Lu family. However, her rtionship with Lu Zhu could only be confirmed after a DNA test. However, before all of this was investigated, this matter could not be made public. Otherwise, there would be some trouble. However, Qiao Nian now had a strange feeling. For some reason, she suddenly remembered what Su Xue had once said, and her body turned cold. Su Xue had once said that her mother was an unpresentable mistress, a mistress of a wealthy businessman. However, the rich businessman had left heartlessly because her mother had given birth to a daughter. Her mother had abandoned her resentfully and ran away. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. For some reason, she was reminded of Lu Qi, who had been doted on by the Lu family. Could it be that she was really the illegitimate daughter of one of the Lu family members? However, the Lu family seemed to be very loyal. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Qiao Nian was a little confused, and her emotions becameplicated. At this moment, the nurse realized that she had done something wrong. She seemed to have said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Qiao Nian tried her best to calm herself down, and her emotions becameplicated. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said word by word, ¡°I hope that no one will say anything about what happened in the operating theater. I¡¯ll give everyone two million yuan. However, if anyone tells anyone else, then¡­¡± After saying that, Qiao Nian swept her gaze across the crowd, her eyes instantly turning cold, as if threatening everyone present. When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they looked extremely afraid, but they were still happy in their hearts. After all, that was two million yuan. They had worked for ten years, but they had never saved so much money! They had be rich overnight! Chapter 473 - Needlework

Chapter 473: Needlework

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At that moment, a nurse walked in. Nurse Xu Qian smiled and said, ¡°There are three all-purpose O-bloods in our hospital¡¯s on-call room. There¡¯s also a girl who came with you. She also has type A blood and can help donate blood.¡± In Qiao Nian¡¯s memory, other than her, everyone who came today should be men. ¡°By the way, Mr. Gu also said that if it¡¯s really not enough, we can just drain her blood dry.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she instantly remembered. The girl the nurse was talking about should be Song Yue. If Song Yue had not colluded with Jiang Chi, Lu Zhu would not have be like this. When Lu Zhu woke up, she would hand Song Yue over to him. Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Lu Zhu to use Song Yue¡¯s blood. Song Yue¡¯s blood was too dirty. Just thinking about it made her feel disgusted. At this thought, Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on the nurse¡¯s face. ¡°Use the blood of your hospital staff. After the blood transfusion, I¡¯llpensate them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mr. Gu has already given the gratitude money. Now, they are also doing the cross-match. If there¡¯s no problem, we can use it directly,¡± Xu Qian said with a smile. The remaining people had received their bonuses, so they were silent now. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it has already been arranged and the blood transfusion has already begun.¡± Xu Qian looked at the hanging blood bag and knew what to do. Now that the problem of the blood transfusion had been resolved, all that was left was to retrieve the bullet. Whether Lu Zhu could survive or not could only be left to fate. The chief surgeon walked to Lu Zhu¡¯s side and immediately unbuttoned his clothes to prepare for disinfection. Lu Zhu¡¯s wound seemed to have started to worsen. Qiao Nian stood at the side and watched. She was anxious and uneasy, but she didn¡¯t dare disturb the doctor. She still did not know what rtionship Lu Zhu had with her, but she was already worried about his safety. The blood bond was suffocating her now. Lu Zhu, I hope you¡¯re fine! Qiao Nian stood at the side, feeling the air freeze. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. Then, her vision darkened. The chief surgeon carefully removed the bullet with his tool. Even though Lu Zhu had been injected with anesthetic, he still groaned in pain and frowned tightly. Suddenly, the machine at the side made an urgent beeping sound. This meant that Lu Zhu¡¯s situation was not good. Blood spurted instantly. The chief surgeon frowned. There was a hint of urgency in his words as he said, ¡°Hemorrhage! Prepare for blood transfusion!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes instantly turned red. Bag after bag of blood was poured into Lu Zhu¡¯s body, but his chest was still bleeding. At this rate, the hospital would not have enough blood! Qiao Nian looked at the remaining six hundred milliliters of blood. Sweat dripped down her face. A nurse stepped forward and hurriedly wiped Qiao Nian¡¯s sweat. The chief surgeon anxiously helped Lu Zhu stop the bleeding. Qiao Nian saw that the situation was critical. Lu Zhu¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating for a moment. If he was still bleeding so much, there was probably no way to stop it. All the attending doctor was doing now was to let Lu Zhu die a littleter. Qiao Nian knew that if this continued, Lu Zhu would definitely die. Qiao Nian took a deep breath. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Give him a suture!¡± When the chief surgeon heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with surprise. He looked at Qiao Nian in shock. ¡°This won¡¯t do. The bleeding hasn¡¯t stopped yet. What if the bleeding affects the other blood vessels during the stitching? Wouldn¡¯t that be¡­¡± Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know if this would work or not. However, this was the only way. She pursed her lips and said solemnly, ¡°If this continues, it¡¯s impossible to save him. The only thing we can do now is to do as I say. Continue the blood transfusion first, then stitch him up!¡± The chief surgeon frowned, his face pale with fear. He knew that what he was doing was futile, but he still hoped for a miracle. However, as time passed, Lu Zhu¡¯s life was also ending. Chapter 474 - Out of Danger

Chapter 474: Out of Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The chief surgeon had failed to save Lu Zhu. Now, he could only listen to Qiao Nian¡¯s suggestion. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Needle!¡± When the nurse heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she hurriedly brought the needle and thread over. After disinfecting them, she handed them all to the chief surgeon. Seeing that the chief surgeon was stitching, Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Do you have silver needles?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Xu Qian hurriedly said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring them over for me. The more, the better.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she looked at Lu Zhu worriedly. As if she had thought of something, she looked up at another nurse. ¡°I remember when I came here, I saw that you have Chinese medicine here?¡± The nurse said quickly, ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°Are there Chinese doctors on duty now?¡± ¡°There are.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the blood bag. There was still time. This time, she was going to snatch him from the hands of the King of Hell. She tried her best to remain calm and said, ¡°Go and find a Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor now. Then, ask him for a set of Chinese medicine. Silvery wormwood, Crinis Carbonisatus, Cogon grass¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, the nurse was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Doctor Qiao, I-I can¡¯t remember anything!¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Do you have a pen and paper? Hurry up and bring them over!¡± The nurse brought over a pen and paper and handed it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian hurriedly wrote everything down and handed the note to the nurse. ¡°Come back quickly!¡± At this moment, the chief surgeon was still carefully stitching up the wound. He was especially careful with every stitch, afraid that he would cause a new wound. Soon the nurse brought the silver needle and sterilized it. Seeing this, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She walked over to Lu Zhu, holding a silver needle in her hand. When the chief surgeon saw Qiao Nian holding the silver needle, confusion shed across his eyes. ¡°You want to suture him?¡± Qiao Nian said calmly, ¡°To assist you, of course. Don¡¯t stop!¡± The chief surgeon paused for a moment, then continued what he was doing. Qiao Nian took out the silver needle and began to insert it in his body. The first needle she inserted was to stop Lu Zhu from continuing to bleed. The most important acupuncture points were mainly used to treat coughing, coughing blood, and some inmmation. Qiao Nian only hoped that this matter would be of some use! Qiao Nian took out a second silver needle and inserted it into Lu Zhu¡¯s acupoint below his toenail. The chief surgeon was stunned by Qiao Nian¡¯s actions. This was the first time he had worked with acupuncture during an operation. He was a Western doctor and had read many Chinese medicine books. Naturally, he knew the acupuncture points that Qiao Nian targeted. However, he felt that Chinese medicine was a little mysterious. Hence, he still doubted if Qiao Nian¡¯s actions would be useful. Lu Zhu was suffering from external injuries. Only by bandaging him up could the bleeding be stopped. Was it really okay to puncture his acupoints? The chief surgeon couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Is it really working?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s useless, it won¡¯t do any harm.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she continued to insert silver needles. At this moment, Xu Qian brought in the Chinese medicine soup. Qiao Nian said, ¡°Feed him. Only a little at a time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian even soaked the silver needle in the medicine before inserting it into Lu Zhu¡¯s body. The chief surgeon was also almost finished. After Qiao Nian finished inserting the needle, she could only wait quietly. She only hoped that Lu Zhu would be safe. As everyone waited quietly, a look of surprise shed across the chief surgeon¡¯s eyes. He hurriedly said, ¡°The bleeding has stopped!¡± Everyone hurriedly looked over and was so nervous that they did not dare to breathe. They looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s wound expectantly. They could see that Lu Zhu¡¯s wound was bleeding less now. Although no one knew if it was because Lu Zhu¡¯s wound had been stitched up or because of the acupuncture, this was still something worth celebrating. At least, Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries had temporarily stabilized and his life was not in danger. Chapter 475 - Fainted

Chapter 475: Fainted

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She stared quietly at Lu Zhu¡¯s face as the nurses¡¯ cheers faded away. She felt her eyelids grow heavy and her vision gradually blurred. Then, she fell to the side uncontrobly and lost consciousness. Xu Qian was the first to notice that something was wrong with Qiao Nian. She hurriedly supported her and shouted anxiously, ¡°Quick,e and help! Doctor Qiao has fainted!¡± When the other nurses heard Xu Qian¡¯s voice, they quickly surrounded her. ¡°What happened? Why did Doctor Qiao pass out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Doctor Qiao. Wake up!¡± ¡°Hurry up and help Doctor Qiao out!¡± ¡­ . The emergency room was outside the operating room. Gu Zhou stood calmly by the wall and waited for the situation inside to be settled. At that moment, the door opened. Gu Zhou looked up and saw the nurses helping the unconscious Qiao Nian out. Gu Zhou frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She needs fresh air now. Help her to the window!¡± Hearing this, Gu Zhou walked forward without hesitation. He bent down and carried Qiao Nian in his arms, quickly walking towards the window. Seeing this, Xu Qian said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she was so nervous during the surgery that she fainted!¡± When Gu Zhou heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly and his voice deepened. ¡°How much blood did you draw?¡± When the blood was drawn, Xu Qian was not in the operating theater, so she turned to look at her colleague, Li Na, and asked, ¡°How much blood was drawn?¡± Li Na was twenty-three years old and had just graduated from university. She was innocent and not good at lying. When she heard Xu Qian¡¯s question, she quickly lowered her head. In the past, she wanted to live her life simply, but she never expected that she would be involved in a feud between wealthy families. Although she was unwilling to lie, Li Na was still a little afraid when she thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s cold gaze. Li Na quickly calmed herself down. She looked up at Xu Qian and said with a serious expression, ¡°Doctor Qiao was very persistent and offered 500 milliliters of blood!¡± When Xu Qian heard Li Na say this, she immediately eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Giving too much blood is not good for her health. Are you trying to kill her?¡± Xu Qian knew that Li Na was an honest child, so she did not expect her to lie. In addition, Qiao Nian¡¯s face was pale and she had fainted. She looked like she had donated too much blood. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s pale face, his eyes deep. Although Gu Zhou was not a medical student, he had heard that blood donations could not exceed 400 milliliters. Otherwise, it would cause harm to the body. In an instant, Gu Zhou exuded a cold aura. Li Na stood to the side, trembling with fear and guilt. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve already persuaded her not to do this, but Dr. Qiao insisted on transfusing so much blood. She said that it didn¡¯t matter if she transfused a little more because she would slowly recover. But if Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t have blood, he might lose his life. We couldn¡¯t stop her!¡± Li Na had said this ording to Qiao Nian¡¯s original words. She only hoped that she could leave this ce as soon as possible and get away with it. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened, and his grip on Qiao Nian tightened involuntarily. Qiao Nian had always been like this. As long as it was someone she cared about, she would do anything. At this moment, a female nurse walked over with a bottle of glucose. She swiftly broke the bottle and was about to feed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Gu Zhou ced Qiao Nian on a stool near the window and took the glucose from the nurse. Seeing this, the nurse did not insist. Li Na looked at Gu Zhou carefully, trembling in fear. She felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s aura was a little too strong. She was still a little breathless standing beside him. Chapter 476 - Still Feeling Uncomfortable?

Chapter 476: Still Feeling Ufortable?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It seemed that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu. Xu Qian frowned as she watched Gu Zhou feed Qiao Nian glucose. Her temples throbbed. No matter how one looked at it, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship. Earlier, she had heard from her colleague that Lu Zhu had been shot in order to protect Qiao Nian. It seemed that Qiao Nian had an extraordinary rtionship with Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou. These two men must be chasing Qiao Nian! Today, Xu Qian imagined a love triangle with no fear of death. Xu Qian looked enviously at Qiao Nian, who was being pursued by two outstanding men. When would she be able to find such an outstanding man? ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Xu Qian¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a cough. Seeing that Qiao Nian had woken up, Li Na was worried that Qiao Nian would expose herself. She hurriedly patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back and said kindly, ¡°Doctor Qiao, fortunately, you¡¯re awake. I just said that drawing 500 milliliters of blood is not good for your health. Look, you fainted!¡± Qiao Nian panted heavily and looked up at Li Na. She hadn¡¯t expected this nurse to be so smart. Qiao Nian weakly massaged her temples. There was still an indescribable masculine smell at the tip of her nose. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but recall that night five years ago. The man smelled like that, too. Qiao Nian turned around and saw Gu Zhou sitting beside her. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and silently moved away from Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou smelled good, but every time, she would think of that night five years ago. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Gu Zhou was the man from five years ago. But every time she came back to her senses, she could not help butugh at herself. Although she did not see what the man looked like, she waspletely sure that the man¡¯s voice waspletely different from Gu Zhou¡¯s. It would not be fair to Gu Zhou if she determined he was guilty based on his smell alone. If Gu Zhou¡¯s smell was simr to that of the man from five years ago, then Mr. Chen also had this smell. Moreover, Mr. Chen¡¯s voice was a little like that man¡¯s. However, on careful thought, Mr. Chen¡¯s voice was still a little different from that man¡¯s. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m much better now.¡± With that, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Qian and Li Na. With a look of concern, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Lu Zhu?¡± Xu Qian was the head nurse. She had just examined Lu Zhu¡¯s body and was more qualified to speak now. ¡°This surgery went very smoothly. Moreover, the doctor also said that Mr. Lu is temporarily out of danger. However, he still needs to be observed for another 24 hours. If Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t suffer from major bleeding, then he¡¯ll be fine. For the next period of time, he just needs to recuperate well.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xu Qian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was still a little worried as she looked at the tightly shut door of the operating theater. She was very worried that there would be other emergencies. Xu Qian seemed to understand Qiao Nian¡¯s worry. She said gently, ¡°Miss Qiao, you don¡¯t have to worry. The doctor is cleaning up Mr. Lu¡¯s blood. You can arrange for Mr. Lu to be hospitalized now.¡± Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Zhou nced at Chen Qing. Chen Qing immediately understood what Gu Zhou meant and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and settle the hospitalization procedures now.¡± Li Na felt guilty at the thought that she had lied before. She had wanted to leave for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to settle the hospitalization procedures!¡± she said quickly. When Chen Qing heard Li Na say this, he said very politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Na smiled. ¡°Just doing my job.¡± Chapter 477 - Doubts

Chapter 477: Doubts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian had already woken up. Xu Qian thought that there was no need for her to stay here any longer. She walked towards the operating theater, wanting to go in and help. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s pale face and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Lu Zhu became like this because he wanted to save me. If anything happens to him, I definitely won¡¯t forgive myself.¡± Qiao Nian subconsciously interrupted Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian felt that she had let her guard down at the hotel, which was why Song Yue had seized the opportunity to attack her. However, she had caused Lu Zhu to be injured. Moreover, Lu Zhu was still unconscious and was not out of danger. Qiao Nian hated owing favors, even if that person was Lu Zhu, who was rted to her by blood. Seeing how unstable Qiao Nian was, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want to bring up what he had just said anymore. Heforted her softly, ¡°Lu Zhu will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± At this moment, in the operating theater. Xu Qian carefully packed up the tools she had used after the surgery. This was something that had to be done for every surgery. This was because some medical supplies would produce bacteria after use and needed to be treated in time. When Xu Qian was almost done packing, she walked towards the medical trash can. Just as she was about to throw a blood bag inside, she realized that there was a blood bag missing. This was no small matter, as lesions could be infected after a blood bag has been used, so it needed to be dealt with immediately. Xu Qianwei frowned. She searched the operating theater and did not find any other used blood bags. Xu Qian looked at the blood bag in her hand in confusion. In the past, she had been part of so many surgeries, but this had never happened before. She had three bags of what must have been the hospital blood bank¡¯s previous stock, and two bags of blood from her colleagues. Strange. Where had Qiao Nian¡¯s blood bag gone? Xu Qian frowned. Why couldn¡¯t she find it? Xu Qian threw the five blood bags into the medical trash can and looked around, but she still couldn¡¯t find it. Suddenly, an idea shed across Xu Qian¡¯s mind. She had a bold guess. The reason why there were only five blood bags was very likely that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t donated blood at all. However, Xu Qian was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t Qiao Nian donate blood? Why did her colleagues say that Qiao Nian donated blood? Xu Qian took out the blood donation file and checked it. Thetest blood donor was Qiao Nian. Xu Qian¡¯s intuition told her that Qiao Nian had definitely not given Lu Zhu a blood transfusion. Everyone else was lying. Why was Qiao Nian unwilling to transfuse blood to Lu Zhu? She remembered that before she left the operating theater, Qiao Nian had even vowed to donate blood. Li Na had said as much outside. Xu Qian felt that this matter was not that simple. There must be some unspeakable secret. With this thought in mind, Xu Qian silently put the blood donation file back and pretended not to know anything as she left the operating theater. After half an hour, Xu Qian felt that it was time to change Song Yue¡¯s dressing, so she took the medicine to Song Yue¡¯s ward. At this moment, Song Yue was lying on the bed, pale and colorless. Even so, it could not hide her beauty. Xu Qian looked away enviously. If only she was so good-looking. Previously, when she donated blood, Gu Zhou even suggested that she drain Song Yue¡¯s blood to provide blood for Lu Zhu. If Song Yue¡¯s blood was really sucked dry, she would definitely die. She didn¡¯t know what Song Yue had done to offend Gu Zhou, but she was almost tortured so badly. Fortunately, Gu Zhou did not draw Song Yue¡¯s blood. Song Yue had also undergone a surgery. Now, as long as Song Yue had a good rest, she would be fine. However, Song Yue¡¯s uterus had been destroyed. Her body seemed to have been poisoned before. Although the poison had been detoxified, it was still very harmful to her body. Chapter 478 - Awake

Chapter 478: Awake

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

During the surgery, the doctor removed Song Yue¡¯s uterus. Without her uterus, Song Yue could no longer have children. Thinking of this, Xu Qian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such a beautiful person actually couldn¡¯t have children. Xu Qian changed the dressing and was about to leave when the patient on the bed suddenly opened her eyes. Xu Qian was about to ask about her health when she saw the patient on the bed screaming in fear. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Song Yue screamed in fear and hid in the corner, trembling. Xu Qian didn¡¯t expect Song Yue to make such a bigmotion. She was shocked and quicklyforted her, ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re fine now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, I beg you!¡± At this moment, Song Yue did not dare to open her eyes at all. She screamed loudly, as if this would reduce her fear. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Xu Qianforted her. Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s voice, Song Yue slowly opened her eyes and looked around. When she realized that she was in the hospital, she heaved a sigh of relief. Song Yue¡¯s gazended on her stomach, and she felt a wave of pain. Xu Qian was also a woman, so she naturally knew what Song Yue was thinking. Seeing that Song Yue was a little pitiful, sheforted her, ¡°Miss Song, you have to pull yourself together. As long as you¡¯re still alive, you¡¯ll slowly get better in the future!¡± Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, Song Yue was slightly stunned. She asked loudly, ¡°Is Qiao Nian here?¡± ¡°She should be taking care of Mr. Lu now!¡± Xu Qian said honestly. Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, Song Yuepletely ignored the pain in her body. She gripped the nket under her tightly, her eyes filled with hatred. Jiang Chi¡¯s men were simply useless. They couldn¡¯t even deal with Qiao Nian. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Zhu?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu was seriously injured. He¡¯s done with the surgery now.¡± Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, Song Yue immediately became nervous and asked, ¡°Surgery? What surgery? Why does he have to undergo surgery?¡± ¡°When Mr. Lu was sent here, he was shot in the chest and lost a lot of blood. Fortunately, he¡¯s past the critical stage now.¡± When Song Yue heard this, her heart rose to her throat nervously. She couldn¡¯t help but ask about Lu Zhu¡¯s situation. Initially, Xu Qian didn¡¯t want to say so much to Song Yue, but Song Yue seemed to be especially emotional, so she answered honestly. Moreover, Xu Qian even told her about Qiao Nian¡¯s blood transfusion for Lu Zhu. Song Yue¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. Tears streamed down her face. Why was her Brother Lu Zhu so pitiful? Qiao Nian! Qiao Nian had actually lost so much blood because of Lu Zhu. When Lu Zhu woke up, he might be very grateful to Qiao Nian. Then, Lu Zhu¡¯s rtionship with Qiao Nian would be better and better. She might not have a chance anymore. Song Yue rolled her eyes and her gazended on Xu Qian¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°Are you in charge of taking care of Brother Lu Zhu in the future?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Song Yue heard this, she immediately looked at Xu Qian with teary eyes and begged, ¡°Doctor Xu, can you do me a favor? Can you not tell Lu Zhu that Qiao Nian gave him a blood transfusion? I¡¯m willing to give you a million yuan!¡± Xu Qian frowned when she heard Song Yue¡¯s words. She asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lu Zhu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Qiao Nian is a mistress, and I really don¡¯t want to lose Brother Lu Zhu. My uterus is gone, and he¡¯s all I have left. Doctor Xu, I beg you, please help me, okay?¡± Xu Qian was stunned. She had never expected Doctor Qiao to be a third party. Song Yue was already so miserable now. She shouldn¡¯t be lying! ¡°How about two million?¡± Song Yue quickly said. Xu Qian frowned. She originally did not like people who threw money at others. These people thought that with a little money, the entire world would be theirs. However, when Xu Qian thought about how Song Yue¡¯s uterus was gone and her fianc¨¦ had also cheated on her, her sympathy prevailed! Chapter 479 - Begging

Chapter 479: Begging

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xu Qian looked at Song Yue sympathetically. Song Yue hurriedly said, ¡°Please, if the doctor and the other nurses don¡¯t ask about this, can you not tell anyone?¡± Xu Qian lowered her eyes and said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t take your money, but Dr. Qiao isn¡¯t from here. If she tells Mr. Lu, then it has nothing to do with me.¡± Moreover, Xu Qian suspected that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t donate blood. Song Yue was slightly stunned. Her entire body was cold, as if she had fallen into an ice cave. How could Qiao Nian let go of such a good opportunity? Qiao Nian was probably eager to show off in front of Lu Zhu. Xu Qian¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Mr. Lu. Let nature take its course!¡± At this moment, Song Yue couldn¡¯t listen to anything. She sat on the spot in a daze. At this moment, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou stayed by Lu Zhu¡¯s bed, hoping that he would wake up soon. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian and saw that she was staring at Lu Zhu. Her face was pale, and the corners of her mouth were pale. ¡°Go and rest for a while.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°I want to see him wake up with my own eyes!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. He no longer tried to persuade Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and asked softly, ¡°Gu Zhou, can you promise me something?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was calm, his expression normal. It was as if no matter what Qiao Nian said, he would agree. Qiao Nian turned to look at Lu Zhu again. Recalling the hemolytic reaction between her and Lu Zhu¡¯s blood in the operating theater, her breathing involuntarily quickened. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about my blood transfusion.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He had never expected Qiao Nian to make such a request. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to feel burdened!¡± Qiao Nian looked calmly at Gu Zhou and pursed her lips. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. ¡°Burdened?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou sincerely and exined slowly, ¡°Previously, I entered Ghost City alone to save him. Logically speaking, the two of us are even now. If he finds out that I gave him a blood transfusion, I think he might feel burdened.¡± Actually, Qiao Nian was lying. She wasn¡¯t sure what her identity was yet, so she wanted to give herself a way out. Moreover, Lu Zhu¡¯s sister was also a medical student. She should know very well that only rtives could not donate blood to each other. If Lu Zhu knew that she had donated blood, he would not suspect that she was rted to him by blood. Her and Lu Zhu¡¯s identities could not be made public yet. She hade into contact with the Lu family before. Everyone in the Lu family was on the same side, but there were also many others in the Lu family. Moreover, the others did not say that they had lost their daughter. Hence, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t confirm her identity at all. Under such circumstances, she subconsciously wanted to maintain the status quo and slowly investigate the Lu family. Furthermore, she had already taken a sample of her hair and Lu Zhu¡¯s hair for a paternity test. Before the paternity test was done, she had to nip all dangers at the bud. She had to survive! She worked hard to stay alive all these years. Even if she couldn¡¯t find her family, she had to make sure she stayed alive. If someone in the Lu family had previously thought that she should not survive in this world, and was supposed to be abandoned, then she did not intend to acknowledge her family. However, if there was any misunderstanding between her and the Lu family, she had to investigate it before reuniting with her family. Chapter 480 - Displeasure

Chapter 480: Displeasure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Now, she had to protect herself. Moreover, she had to let everyone know that she had donated blood to Lu Zhu, but she did not intend to tell Lu Zhu about this. She did this because she was very worried that some people would make an issue of it. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian quietly, not denying her suggestion. After a while, he nodded. Seeing Gu Zhou nod, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Qiao Nian didn¡¯t tell Lu Zhu, he definitely wouldn¡¯t know. However, when she thought about it carefully, she felt quite helpless. She had never donated blood to Lu Zhu in the first ce, but now she had to go around in a big circle. She could only hope that the ending between her and Lu Zhu was good. Just as Qiao Nian was feeling emotional, Lu Zhu¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Qiao Nian took in all of Lu Zhu¡¯s small changes. She eximed in surprise, ¡°Gu Zhou, he moved his finger just now!¡± As long as Lu Zhu could wake up tonight, it meant that he had already passed the critical period. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Not hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s response, she reached out and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Look, his fingers are moving again!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s smiling face and frowned slightly. His eyes gradually darkened. He rarely saw Qiao Nian so happy and unguarded. At this moment, Qiao Nian was like an innocent child. All her emotions were written on her face. On the bed, Lu Zhu¡¯s eyshes trembled and he slowly opened his eyes. When Gu Zhou saw that Lu Zhu had woken up, he heaved a sigh of relief and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were sparkling. When Qiao Nian saw that Lu Zhu had woken up, her breathing tightened. After spending so much time with Lu Zhu, she had always felt that Lu Zhu was a good person. Now that she knew that Lu Zhu might be rted to her by blood, her feeling of closeness and dependence became even more obvious. Qiao Nian felt a lump in her throat and her eyes reddened. She said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. How do you feel now? Does your chest still hurt? Do you need me to call a doctor over?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Faced with her sudden concern, he frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian¡¯s question. Instead, his gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s hoarse voice, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart tightened. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Zhu, do you want some water now? I can pour you some to moisten your throat.¡± Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, was instantly speechless. Previously, when Second Young Master was sick, she had not seen Second Young Madam so worried and anxious. Why was Second Young Madam so concerned when Lu Zhu was sick? Could it be that after this incident, Second Young Madam fell in love with Lu Zhu? Oh my God! This was simply a tragedy! Chen Qing had a bad feeling and silently moved towards the door. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian indifferently, his face expressionless. He was just a little surprised. Qiao Nian had never been like this before. She seemed to be overly concerned about Lu Zhu. Could it be because they were lifelong friends? Gu Zhou frowned and quickly regained hisposure. Chen Qing saw Gu Zhou¡¯s hand clench into a fist before letting go. Although it was only for a moment, Chen Qing felt that the Second Young Master was angry. Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t used to Qiao Nian¡¯s concern, especially since Gu Zhou was still beside her. Qiao Nian¡¯s husband was Gu Zhou, but he was more like an unimportant person. Lu Zhu felt that he shouldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian have such improper thoughts. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°Miss Qiao, you don¡¯t have to be so concerned. If I need anything, I¡¯ll tell the staff myself!¡± Chapter 481 - Skimming Over Their Relationship

Chapter 481: Skimming Over Their Rtionship

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian realized that her attitude just now was a little abnormal. This must be the so-called confusion of concern. Her enthusiastic attitude earlier did seem misleading to others. However, looking at Lu Zhu¡¯s cold attitude, Qiao Nian still felt a little ufortable. She had always thought she would never lose herposure again. The light in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, but she quickly regained her usualposure. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°You were injured so badly because you saved me. I just didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you because of me!¡± After Qiao Nian¡¯s exnation, the atmosphere in the ward eased considerably. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian calmly and smiled. ¡°Fortunately, you arrived in time and saved me from Jiang Chi, so you don¡¯t have to take it to heart!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. However, she didn¡¯t want Lu Zhu to draw a line between them. She said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you were still injured because of me!¡± Lu Zhu still said calmly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s an ordinary person, I¡¯ll do my best to save him, not to mention that you¡¯re Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. Moreover, I¡¯ve already promised him to protect you. You don¡¯t have to take this to heart.¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian knew that Lu Zhu didn¡¯t want Gu Zhou to misunderstand their rtionship. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes slightly. In a daze, he recalled how Qiao Nian had helped him out of the Ghost City. For some reason, he found the word ¡°thank you¡± rather heavy. Lu Zhu had a strange feeling in his heart, but in the end, he did not say anything. Qiao Nian looked away indifferently, unwilling to speak again. Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing and said calmly, ¡°Get me a cup of hot water.¡± Chen Qing said, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou very naturally adjusted the bed. Just as he fixed the angle of the bed, Chen Qing came in with a cup of water. He handed the cup to Lu Zhu and said, ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Lu Zhu did not reject Gu Zhou¡¯s suggestion. He took two sips and returned the cup to Gu Zhou. At this moment, Xu Qian stood at the door and knocked. Chen Qing said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Seeing that Lu Zhu had woken up, Xu Qian heaved a sigh of relief. She took the electronic thermometer to the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take your temperature now.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. Chen Qian held the electronic thermometer and pressed it on Lu Zhu¡¯s forehead. After hearing the electronic sound, she retracted the thermometer. ¡°Your temperature is normal now. You¡¯re out of danger. You have to rest well next. Try to eat lightly.¡± Lu Zhu said indifferently, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Qian nodded, her gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Although she knew that Qiao Nian was a doctor, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her as a nurse, ¡°Doctor Qiao, don¡¯t let Mr. Lu eat anything tonight. He can only drink some hot water. We¡¯ll feed him some porridge tomorrow morning!¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡± Xu Qian was slightly taken aback. She found it hard to imagine that a gentle and polite person like Qiao Nian was actually a mistress who ruined other people¡¯s rtionships. However, Xu Qian quickly reacted and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I should do.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently. After Xu Qian finished speaking, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she stood there with her notebook, thinking about how to help Song Yue hide the fact that Qiao Nian had given Lu Zhu a blood transfusion. ¡°Nurse Xu, can we speak further?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice interrupted Xu Qian¡¯s thoughts. Xu Qian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When Xu Qian and Qiao Nian came out of the ward, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Qiao Nian nced around. The corridor was very quiet. There was no one else. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did her gaze fall on Xu Qian¡¯s face. Chapter 482 - Where’s Qiao Nian’s Blood Bag?

Chapter 482: Where¡¯s Qiao Nian¡¯s Blood Bag?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xu Qian looked to be in her thirties. She exuded a gentle aura and gave off a very safe and reliable feeling. Xu Qian was not from MY, but for her to be able to be the head nurse of this hospital, there must be something special about her. She must be very professional. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darted around as she said gently to Xu Qian, ¡°Miss Xu, can you promise me something?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Qiao, please speak. If I can do it, I will try my best.¡± Although Xu Qian hated that she was mistress, she still admired Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills. No doctor in the world was younger and more capable than Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. She went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Xu, I hope you won¡¯t tell Lu Zhu about my blood transfusion.¡± Xu Qian was slightly taken aback by Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was serious, as if she had no intention of lying. Why was there something strange about this? Logically speaking, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t wait to be with Lu Zhu. Now that she had done such a good thing, why didn¡¯t she want to let Lu Zhu know? Seeing that Xu Qian was silent, Qiao Nian felt uneasy. She asked, ¡°Miss Xu, can you help me keep this a secret?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s frown deepened. She looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I simply don¡¯t want him to feel that he owes me a favor.¡± At this moment, Xu Qian felt that she was in a mess. After a long while, Xu Qian calmed down and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Xu Qian sincerely. Xu Qian suppressed the surprise in her heart and shook her head gently. She said, ¡°We also have a rule here that stops us from revealing the identity of the blood donor. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, Qiao Nian instantly felt relieved. Xu Qian was the head nurse. As long as Xu Qian promised her, she would definitely do it. This meant that Xu Qian would also remind the other nurses who participated in the surgery. Then, this matter would be suppressed. Although Xu Qian was filled with doubts, she still said without changing her expression, ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯ll be leaving to do my job. Contact me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. Xu Qian smiled and turned to leave, her eyes filled with confusion. How strange. Why wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian willing to seize such a good opportunity? Why did Qiao Nian hide the fact that she had donated blood? Could it be that Song Yue was lying? Or rather, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t donate bloo and was afraid that Lu Zhu would find out. The more Xu Qian thought about it, the more confused she became. No matter what the situation was, she had to find out. Xu Qian walked towards the nurses¡¯ station with a serious expression. The nurses who were helping in the operating theater just now were all resting on the table because they were too tired. Xu Qian walked up to Li Na and shook her. Li Na opened her eyes in a daze and saw Xu Qianing over. She asked nervously, ¡°Sister Xu, is Mr. Lu¡­¡± ¡°No,e out with me first.¡± Xu Qian interrupted Li Na without hesitation. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Na yawned as she followed Xu Qian outside, trying to stay awake. Xu Qian brought Li Na to an empty ward. Seeing how tired Li Na was, she asked with concern, ¡°Are you especially tired?¡± Li Na gave a small shake of her head. ¡°I just got some sleep. I¡¯m better now.¡± ¡°You can go back and get some rest tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Xu!¡± Xu Qian pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the blood bag that Qiao Nian donated?¡± Li Na¡¯s expression changed when she heard Xu Qian¡¯s question. She instantly straightened her body and stammered, ¡°Th-that¡¯s in the operating theater!¡± Chapter 483 - Stop Asking

Chapter 483: Stop Asking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xu Qian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of displeasure shed across them. She said sternly, ¡°Li Na, do you still want to continue lying?¡± Li Na¡¯s body shook. She bit her lip, forcing herself to remain calm. ¡°Sister Xu, I-I¡¯m really not lying!¡± Xu Qian let out a long sigh and crossed her arms. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°Li Na, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of personality you have? Ever since you graduated, I¡¯ve been the one taking care of you. Every time you lie, your eyes can¡¯t help but look to the bottom right and you stammer.¡± Li Na looked at Xu Qian anxiously and pursed her lips. Her defense was instantly broken and her eyes turned red. ¡°Sister Xu, I, I really can¡¯t¡­¡± Li Na was really afraid to say it! Xu Qian¡¯s expression turned serious as she questioned sternly, ¡°When I was packing up the operating theater just now, I didn¡¯t find Qiao Nian¡¯s blood bag. Besides, she was clearly the first to donate blood. Why was her name thest one on the blood donation record? Tell me the truth. Did she donate blood or not? What happened in the operating theater when I left the operating theater?¡± Li Na¡¯s legs buckled, and she stumbled back a step. She managed to hold on to the table, steady herself, and nodded hesitantly. Xu Qian¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Indeed, this matter was exactly as she had imagined. ¡°What happened? Why are you all hiding it from me?¡± Xu Qian frowned. The chief surgeon, Doctor Sha, had always been open and honest. But this time, he also lied. Li Na looked at the door in fear. Seeing that there was no one there, she walked to Xu Qian¡¯s side and lowered her voice. ¡°Doctor Qiao instructed us not to tell anyone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sister Xu, I really can¡¯t say anymore. Can you let me go? Doctor Qiao also said that she would give us two million yuan to keep quiet. Why don¡¯t I give you 500,000 yuan? Stop asking around!¡± Xu Qian was stunned when she heard Li Na say that. Two million? Qiao Nian was really generous. Not only did Qiao Nian use money to keep her mouth shut, but she also acted like a mistress who was stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend. At this thought, Xu Qian¡¯s good impression of Qiao Nian instantly disappeared. Qiao Nian had done everything she hated. ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a million yuan? Sister Xu, you should know that we can¡¯t afford to offend them. We should just live our lives obediently!¡± When Xu Qian heard Li Na say this, she lowered her eyes thoughtfully. Li Na was saying this for her own good. That family of five was counting on Li Na to support them. Li Na was willing to part with a million dors to make a deal with her. That meant Li Na was definitely not saying anything. Xu Qian thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Qiao Nian gave you that money. Keep it for yourself!¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask that question again.¡± Xu Qian also understood that no matter who she asked, she would not get an answer. There was no need to continue asking. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xu.¡± Li Na smiled at Xu Qian. ¡°Alright, go and rest!¡± Xu Qian said calmly. Li Na nodded quickly and walked to the door. After Li Na left, Xu Qian let out a long sigh. Although she had already gotten an answer, her heart felt even heavier. The two events had be even more confusing. Qiao Nian had given everyone two million yuan to tell the public that she had already donated blood to Lu Zhu. Why did Qiao Nian want to hide this from Lu Zhu? What the hell was going on? However, Xu Qian was sure that Song Yue was not lying to her. Qiao Nian must have many unspeakable secrets. Chapter 484 - The Identification Results Are Out

Chapter 484: The Identification Results Are Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the ward. Lu Zhu had just woken up but because his body was very weak, he quickly fell asleep again. Qiao Nian tilted her head and looked at Gu Zhou, who was sitting on the sofa. At this moment, Gu Zhou had also fallen asleep. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown was clear, as if he was having a nightmare. Qiao Nian suddenly remembered something. Ever since she left Ghost City and saw Gu Zhou, she had noticed that he looked a little tired. It was unknown what Gu Zhou had been busy with recently. Qiao Nian thought of the wound on Gu Zhou¡¯s back and frowned. Gu Zhou must be exhausted from running around with such serious injuries. Qiao Nian silently took out her phone from her pocket. Her phone had vibrated earlier, but she did not want to look at it in front of Gu Zhou, so she did not take it out. Now she finally had a chance. It was a text from Doctor Sha. Qiao Nian hurriedly opened it. When she saw the message, her heart was in her throat. ¡ªThe results of Dr. Joe¡¯s appraisal are out. They¡¯re with me now. Are youing over to get them? Qiao Nian swallowed nervously, her palms covered in cold sweat. Her heart beat faster and faster, and she was unable to calm down. Fortunately, Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou were already asleep, so no one saw the strange expression on her face. Qiao Nian got up quietly and walked towards Doctor Sha¡¯s office. When Qiao Nian reached the door of the ward, she saw Chen Qing standing guard at the side. ¡°Chen Qing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Madam?¡± ¡°Go to the nurse¡¯s station and ask for a new quilt. Second Young Master is already asleep now. You can cover him with it so that he won¡¯t catch a cold!¡± A smile flickered across Chen Qing¡¯s face. ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Qing agreed readily. This was great. Second Young Madam finally knew how to care about Second Young Master! Then he wouldn¡¯t be forced to stack tiles because Second Young Master was in a bad mood! Although tiling looked easy, it was a lot of work. Now he could be addressed respectfully as an old master by his peers. However, it was so tiring that his back ached every time he stacked the the tiles. The most important thing for a man was his waist. He did not want to lose his waist before he could marry a wife! As long as Second Young Master was in a good mood, bing rich overnight was not a dream. With that thought in mind, Chen Qing walked downstairs happily. After Chen Qing left, Qiao Nian nced at the time on her wrist and walked towards Doctor Sha¡¯s office. When she reached Doctor Sha¡¯s office door, she knocked. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Qiao Nian took a deep breath and tried her best to remain calm before walking in. Seeing Qiao Nian enter, Doctor Sha handed her a brownish-yellow folder. Qiao Nian looked at the document in her hand with mixed feelings. She clenched the file in her hand and didn¡¯t open it. When she had donated blood for Lu Zhu previously, she knew that there was hemolysis between her and Lu Zhu¡¯s blood. She understood that she might be rted to Lu Zhu by blood. But now she felt even more timid. At this moment, she was holding the identification certificate in her hand and her heart was in a mess. Qiao Nian felt like she was dreaming. As long as she opened this folder, she would know how close she was to Lu Zhu. Based on this result, she would soon be able to zero in on her immediate family. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s nervous expression, Doctor Shaforted her. ¡°Doctor Qiao, when the results of the appraisal are out, my colleague had already sealed it. I don¡¯t know what the results are. Why don¡¯t I go out first and you take your time alone?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian nodded, her gaze fixed on the document in her hand. After Doctor Sha left, Qiao Nian was the only one left in the room. The room was so quiet that she could hear her heartbeat. She carefully tore open the sealed file. The sound of it being torn apart broke the silence of the room. She was on edge now. Qiao Nian took out the evaluation report. She didn¡¯t bother reading the first half of the report, but looked at the bottom. Chapter 485 - Identification Results

Chapter 485: Identification Results

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After a DNA test, it was confirmed that Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian were rted by blood. They were biological siblings! Qiao Nian¡¯s hands trembled involuntarily as she stared at the results in disbelief. The result was more shocking than she had expected. She never expected that she and Lu Zhu were biological siblings. She originally thought that she was just the child of Lu Zhu¡¯s family. If she was only the child of a mistress, she had no intention of going back. Moreover, it was written very clearly on this DNA report that she and Lu Zhu had the same parents. Why had it be like this? If she was the biological daughter of the Lu family, why didn¡¯t anyone look for her after she was away from home for so many years? Qiao Nian staggered back a step, her eyes turning red. The entire Lu family was reminiscing about their dead eldest daughter. Why was she abandoned? Suddenly, a thought shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. The eldest daughter¡­ She remembered that her birthday was exactly the same as the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Even the year was the same. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Could it be¡­ Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something, her eyes filled with shock. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart sank, and she frowned. Something was wrong with this. Is there some misunderstanding? Suddenly, Qiao Nian heard footsteps outside the office. She didn¡¯t have time to think about this matter carefully, so she hurriedly put the paternity test report back in the envelope. Qiao Nian opened the door and saw Xu Qian standing outside. Xu Qian looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian was in Doctor Sha¡¯s office while Doctor Sha was waiting outside. Xu Qian nced at Qiao Nian, then at Doctor Sha, who was standing at the side. She said, ¡°I just walked over from Miss Song¡¯s ward. Her condition has stabilized.¡± ¡°Good. In that case, we can have her try to move around the ward tomorrow,¡± Doctor Sha said calmly. Xu Qian nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xu Qian mention Miss Song, she remembered Song Yue. Her face darkened. If it weren¡¯t for Song Yue, her brother wouldn¡¯t have almost died. When her brother brought Song Yue back to An City, she would definitely make her beg for death. Hiding the hatred in her eyes, Qiao Nian quietly walked up to Doctor Sha and said very politely, ¡°Doctor Sha, can I talk to you about Mr. Lu¡¯s future medicine?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Doctor Sha nodded and walked into the office. Doctor Sha walked to the desk and took out a medicine list. He handed it to Xu Qian and instructed, ¡°This is Miss Song¡¯s medicine list. Go and arrange it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Doctor Sha said politely, ¡°You must be tired after a busy night. Go to the nurses¡¯ station and rest. I¡¯ll call you again if anything happens!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Xu Qian left, Doctor Sha closed the door. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Qiao Nian had ced the document on his desk, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it away?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said solemnly, ¡°Doctor Sha, you can take a look at the contents. This matter is rather serious. I don¡¯t want a third person to know about it. I don¡¯t want to take it away now because I don¡¯t have anywhere to put it. I¡¯ll leave it with you first. Please take good care of it for me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the doctor said, opening the file. He froze when he saw what was inside. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re not going to use the identification document and acknowledge him now?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said, ¡°He¡¯s just out of danger and needs to rest. If I put this report in front of him now, he¡¯ll definitely be especially emotional. I think I¡¯ll tell him about this when he¡¯s better.¡± Chapter 486 - You Look Nervous

Chapter 486: You Look Nervous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Doctor Sha thought that made sense and nodded without saying anything else. Doctor Sha looked at Qiao Nian in agreement. Qiao Nian already knew that she and Lu Zhu were siblings. She was probably looking for a suitable time to acknowledge him. Although Mr. Lu was already out of danger, the ce where he was injured was above his heart. If his emotions fluctuated too much, the consequences would be unimaginable. Qiao Nian probably didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her family because she was worried about Mr. Lu¡¯s health! The current Qiao Nian already treated Mr. Lu as family! Doctor Sha locked the identification documents in the safe. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sha!¡± ¡°Doctor Qiao is too polite!¡± When Qiao Nian left Doctor Sha¡¯s office, she walked towards the ward. From afar, she could hear the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground. She looked up and saw Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were as deep as the starry sky. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened. Due to her rtionship with Lu Zhu, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was no longer as calm as before. She retracted her gaze ufortably and walked up to Gu Zhou. ¡°Why are you up?¡± Gu Zhou naturally noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s difort. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°When I woke up, I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Qiao Nian raised her hand to look at the time on her wrist. Gu Zhou had only slept for about thirty minutes. Recalling that Gu Zhou was still injured, she asked gently, ¡°Do you want to go to the hotel and sleep for a while more?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian immediately. Instead, he walked up to her and stared at her intently. Gu Zhou gradually looked down and saw Qiao Nian¡¯s hands clenched into small fists. Perhaps she had used too much strength because her knuckles were white. Qiao Nian looked nervous. Gu Zhou reached out and gently touched Qiao Nian¡¯s hand with his index finger. Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened. Then, her hand moved slightly, releasing a little. The tip of the man¡¯s index finger pierced through the gap between Qiao Nian¡¯s fingers. His fingers pressed tightly against her palm, and his nails identally scratched her fingertips. Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing involuntarily quickened. She looked up at Gu Zhou, who was standing at the side, and subconsciously wanted to retract her hand. However, Gu Zhou gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. His fingers were crossed, and his fingers were tightly interlocked with hers. His dark eyes were covered in a thick fog, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. He said in a low voice, ¡°You look very nervous.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart rose to her throat nervously. Her breathing quickened as she exined, ¡°I-I just went to look for Doctor Sha. He said that Mr. Lu¡¯s wound might be at risk of infection, so I need to pay more attention to it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little worried about him!¡± Qiao Nian exined naturally. This was also why she hade to Doctor Sha¡¯s office. Actually, Qiao Nian was still very hesitant. Should she tell Gu Zhou directly that she and Lu Zhu were biological siblings? Without a word, Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian forward. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t pull her hand out again. Instead, she followed obediently. When Qiao Nian saw that Gu Zhou had already pulled her past Lu Zhu¡¯s ward and was still walking forward, she asked in surprise, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to the hotel to rest?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest? I¡¯m not tired now. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over him.¡± Qiao Nian smiled, but her tone was firm. The strange feeling in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Qiao Nian sternly, his gaze turning colder and colder. Chapter 487 - Jealous?

Chapter 487: Jealous?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing that Gu Zhou was unwilling to let go, Qiao Nian tried to pull her hand back. At this moment, the man tightened his grip, and Qiao Nian was caught off guard and fell into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. The man exerted more force and pinned Qiao Nian against the wall. Qiao Nian was shocked by Gu Zhou¡¯s sudden action. Her face turned pale as she asked in surprise, ¡°Gu Zhou, what are you doing?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s slender fingers pinched Qiao Nian¡¯s chin, and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. His voice was as cold as the winter frost, and there was a hint of anger in it. ¡°Mrs. Gu, aren¡¯t you a little too concerned about him now?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯sst word was slightly dragged out. It was thought-provoking. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her heart raced involuntarily. She had never expected Gu Zhou to have such a domineering side. Was Gu Zhou jealous? How could that be? However, Gu Zhou¡¯s words seemed to be reminding her of her current identity. Gu Zhou let go indifferently and gently tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear. His expression was cold, but his voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°Be good. Go back to the hotel and rest now. Leave the rest to me. As for the favor you owe, I¡¯ll repay it for you!¡± Be good? When Qiao Nian heard him, she seemed to have returned to five years ago. The man had said the same things to her that night. There seemed to be some resemnce in their voices. Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Chen Qing!¡± Chen Qing, who had just walked over with a nket, overheard Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s conversation. He involuntarily tightened his grip on the nket and shivered. The Second Master was angry again. Oh dear, is he going to make him stack up tiles again?¡¯ At the thought of this, Chen Qing felt like he had nothing to live for. Chen Qing bravely stepped forward and said, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Take Madam to the hotel to rest now.¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t anything to do with the tiles. Chen Qing secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He looked up at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and didn¡¯t persist. In Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, she had just transfused 500 milliliters of blood for Lu Zhu. If she continued to apany Lu Zhu now, Gu Zhou might suspect that she had other feelings for him. When Qiao Nian and Chen Qing reached the elevator, she turned to look at Chen Qing and asked, ¡°Chen Qing, when did Gu Zhoue to An City?¡± Qiao Nian asked this question because she wanted to confirm if the man from that night five years ago was Gu Zhou. This was because Gu Zhou and that person¡¯s voices were somewhat simr. ¡°Chen Qing?¡± Seeing that Chen Qing had remained silent, Qiao Nian called out. Chen Qing suddenly came back to his senses and said, ¡°It should have been that winter three years ago. I remember that Matriarch Gu suddenly fell ill and was hospitalized. It was Miss Jiang Yue who called Second Young Master toe back.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Besides, Second Young Master has always been living in Qin City. Everyone in the Gu family knows about this!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Has Gu Zhou been to An City before this?¡± ¡°No, at that time, Second Young Master¡¯s grandmother was unwilling to let Second Young Mastere here. She said that Second Young Master¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and would pass his illness to Eldest Young Master. Therefore, Second Young Master has always lived in Qin City alone!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her frown deepened. How could Gu Zhou¡¯s grandmother say such heartless words? Right, she had heard Gu Zhou mention his grandmother before. From what Chen Qing had just said, Gu Zhou¡¯s grandmother probably did not like Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She still remembered that Gu Zhou was afraid of women. In that case, was his illness rted to his grandmother? Seeing Qiao Nian frown, Chen Qing realized that he had said the wrong thing. He hurriedly said carefully, ¡°Madam, can you not mention it in front of Second Young Master? If Second Young Master finds out I talked about his grandmother, he¡¯ll definitely be angry. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in an even worse state!¡± Chapter 488 - Worry

Chapter 488: Worry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. Qiao Nian asked curiously, ¡°What kind of person is his grandmother?¡± Chen Qing looked a little troubled. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t discuss this behind her back. You¡¯ll know when shees to the Gu family in the future.¡± Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything else. Chen Qing had never lied. From what Chen Qing said, the entire Gu family knew about his whereabouts. If Gu Zhou had note to An City before, it meant that the man that night was not him. When she realized that, she felt a strange sense of loss. But soon, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not Gu Zhou. She was not willing to be enemies with Gu Zhou. At this thought, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She must have been stupid just now. Otherwise, why would she suspect Gu Zhou? Gu Zhou was afraid of women. Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words just now, Qiao Nian realized that she didn¡¯t know her husband, Gu Zhou, at all. She did not understand Gu Zhou¡¯s past, his family, or why he had be like this. There was also something particrly strange. If it had been any other wealthy family, the parents of the man would havee out to meet the woman. However, after she married into the Gu family, she did not see the existence of Gu Zhou¡¯s parents. It was as if they did not exist at all. If Gu Zhou¡¯s parents were already dead, it would definitely be reported on the news. But now, Gu Zhou¡¯s parents seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. When they came out of the elevator, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, but why haven¡¯t I seen Gu Zhou¡¯s parents? Could they be living in Qin City?¡± When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he frowned. He didn¡¯t know how to exin theplicated rtionship between the Gu family and Qiao Nian. Hence, he could only warn her, ¡°Second Young Madam, don¡¯t mention them in front of Second Young Master in the future. Second Young Master doesn¡¯t like them!¡± Seeing that Chen Qing¡¯s expression had changed, Qiao Nian responded faintly, suppressing her curiosity. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Qiao Nian had already agreed not to ask him, she was still very curious. Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughtful expression. Worried that Qiao Nian would still ask him, he tried to persuade her again. ¡°Madam, you just have to know that Young Master has suffered a lot in the past. Don¡¯t ask these questions in front of him. If he wants to tell you, he will tell you.¡± Qiao Nian knew that Chen Qing wouldn¡¯t say much, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask again.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Qing heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Qiao Nian would continue asking. After sending Qiao Nian to the hotel, Chen Qing called a few bodyguards to guard her. After making the necessary arrangements, he returned to the hospital. After washing up, Qiao Nian went to bed. Her mind was filled with what Chen Qing had just said. She frowned and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, she thought of Lu Zhu, who was still lying on the hospital bed. She hoped that Lu Zhu would recover soon. For the entire day, Qiao Nian had been in a tense state. Now that she was lying in bed, the burden on her body had been lifted. She instantly felt much more rxed. However, she didn¡¯t even sleep for half an hour when her phone rang. Dazed, she took her phone without checking the caller ID. ¡°Hello?¡± she mumbled. She was still half asleep. Her voice was soft andzy. ¡°Qiao Xin is missing.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the male voiceing from the phone, she instantly woke up. It was actually Qiao Yu? It was unbelievable. Qiao Yu was usually old-fashioned, but now he looked flustered. Chapter 489 - It Feels Pretty Good!

Chapter 489: It Feels Pretty Good!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian rubbed her eyes and said casually, ¡°What does her disappearance have to do with me?¡± Qiao Yu wasn¡¯t surprised by Qiao Nian¡¯s attitude, because Qiao Nian didn¡¯t like Qiao Xin to begin with. ¡°The night I first came to MY, I talked to her about the argument she had with you. Maybe she sounded a little harsh, but she said she wanted to go back on her own. But I had someone check the ne tickets and didn¡¯t see any record of her buying a ticket. Mom and Dad also said she didn¡¯te home.¡± MY was a dangerous ce. With Qiao Xin¡¯s personality, what if something happened to her outside? Qiao Nian was getting impatient. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. What are you calling me for?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, can you help me look for her?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°Qiao Yu, are you out of your mind? Logically speaking, I should be happy that Qiao Xin is missing. Why should I help you find her?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak, but Qiao Nian could still hear his rapid and nervous breathing through the phone. It seemed that Qiao Yu was really worried about Qiao Xin. It made sense. He might be cold, but he was a good brother. He had been worried about her like that before. Only that once. ¡°Y-you really want her to disappear?¡± The man¡¯s voice wasced with careful probing. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. After a few seconds of silence, she questioned, ¡°Do you think I kidnapped Qiao Xin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Hearing Qiao Yu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian knew that he had admitted it. The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the more ridiculous she found it. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Although I especially hate Qiao Xin, I won¡¯t be like your family and y tricks behind her back. I¡¯ll only trample on her openly. Don¡¯t think that everyone is as dirty as your family!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s grip on the phone tightened involuntarily. Actually, when Qiao Nian fell silent, he had already regretted asking that question. Qiao Nian had never been one to y tricks behind people¡¯s backs. He had long known her personality, but he had lost his rationality because of Qiao Xin. ¡°Sorry,¡± Qiao Yu said and hung up. Qiao Nian put her phone aside and smiled coldly. When she was young, she was simply too naive. She actually thought that Qiao Yu would protect her. It was ridiculous. Although she had only slept for a while, she was much better now. She cleaned up briefly and went to the hospital. At this moment, in the ward. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing were talking. When Qiao Nian entered, they both looked at her. As soon as Qiao Nian walked in, she noticed the fatigue on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Frowning slightly, she walked up to him and said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night. How do you feel?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which had been ying with his ring, paused slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would be the first person Qiao Nian cared about. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His thin lips curled up slightly as he said softly, ¡°I feel pretty good!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know if Gu Zhou was praising her attitude or if he was referring to the feeling of not sleepingst night. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face heated up slightly. She silently looked away. She wanted to understand Lu Zhu¡¯s current physical condition today. If his body was still okay, the two of them could reunite today. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. She was asked Gu Zhou. ¡°Did he wake up after I left?¡± Gu Zhou shook his head. When Qiao Nian heard this, she frowned slightly. It seemed that Lu Zhu¡¯s body was still very weak. Chapter 490 - Qiao Xin Returns Home

Chapter 490: Qiao Xin Returns Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. His face was pale, and his lips were pale. He looked listless. She retracted her gaze and sat down beside Gu Zhou. She ced the box in her hand on the table at the side. ¡°I brought breakfast for you and Chen Qing. Eat it while it¡¯s hot!¡± When Chen Qing, who was standing guard at the side, heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was ttered. He hadn¡¯t expected his breakfast to be served to him. Qiao Nian handed Chen Qing his breakfast. Chen Qing hurriedly took it. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He asked softly, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After breakfast, Lu Zhu still did not wake up. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown worriedly. But on second thought, Lu Zhu was so seriously injured that it was normal for him to be unconscious. Just then, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It broke the silence of the ward. Qiao Nian hurriedly took out her phone and turned the volume to the lowest before walking out. If the call was from Qiao Yu and she didn¡¯t answer, he might keep calling. When Qiao Nian walked out, she saw that it was Qiao Yu. She stood in the hallway before answering. ¡°Tell me, what else do you want?¡± Qiao Nian asked coldly. There was a pause on the other end of the line, then Qiao Yu said, ¡°I found Qiao Xin. She¡¯s in the warehouse of our back garden.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback by Qiao Yu¡¯s words. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°When did she go back?¡± When Qiao Yu had called her earlier, she had thought that Qiao Xin was still in MY. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on herself.¡± Although Qiao Nian was a little puzzled, on second thought, this matter had nothing to do with her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask further. She said coldly, ¡°Since she¡¯s already home, don¡¯t call me again!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s originally old-fashioned and stern voice instantly softened. He said softly, ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯m really sorry. I was a little anxious previously!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her frown deepened. She hated this form of address, and her voice became even colder. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before that I don¡¯t like this form of address very much. Don¡¯t call me that again!¡± There was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds, and Qiao Yu didn¡¯t insist anymore. He said, ¡°Qiao Xin said that on the first night of MY, she saw someone enter your room, but she didn¡¯t see that person¡¯s face. However, she didn¡¯t expect someone to knock her out. When she woke up, she was already home. I think the person who knocked her out might be rted to you. It¡¯s a little chaotic over there. I think if it¡¯s possible, you can check and see if the other party is a friend or foe.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion when she heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°She said that she wanted to take a photo of you with that man and send it to Gu Zhou.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. That man should be Gu Zhou. Qiao Xin actually didn¡¯t recognize Gu Zhou. Was Qiao Xin mistaken? Regardless of whether Qiao Xin had seen it wrongly, it was indeed disgraceful for Qiao Xin to want to secretly take photos of her. Besides, she wasn¡¯t the one who sent Qiao Xin back. However, Qiao Yu¡¯s words made Qiao Nian realize that someone had helped her that night. If that person was Qin Chuan, he would have tied Qiao Xin up in front of her and let her do whatever she wanted with her instead of sending her back quietly. Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts and pursed her lips. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian hung up the phone and frowned. Other than Qin Chuan, who else would help her? Chapter 491 - He’s Protecting Me?

Chapter 491: He¡¯s Protecting Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Xin was talking about the first night she came here. In other words, Gu Zhou hade to look for her at that time. Moreover, Gu Zhou had told her not to tell anyone else, saying that he didn¡¯t want to expose his whereabouts. Could it be that Gu Zhou secretly did it? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian walked back to the door of the ward. She gently opened the door and whispered to Gu Zhou, ¡°Gu Zhou, can youe out for a moment?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou stood up and walked out, closing the door behind him. Qiao Nian went straight to the point. ¡°Did you knock Qiao Xin out and send her back to An City?¡± Gu Zhou gave Qiao Nian a puzzled look and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian was stunned. Then, she briefly mentioned Qiao Xin¡¯s disappearance to Gu Zhou. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Because you said that night that you didn¡¯t want anyone to know that you were here. I thought that you were afraid that Qiao Xin would expose your whereabouts, so you sent her back.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and his voice deepened as he asked, ¡°Are you sure she saw meing here?¡± ¡°Yes, but she didn¡¯t recognize you yet. She wanted to secretly take a photo and send it to you,¡± Qiao Nian said. She could hear the nervousness in Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. Gu Zhou quickly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Help me check the surveince video of the corridor on the second floor of the hotel after Ah Miao¡¯s death. Send it to me.¡± With that, Gu Zhou hung up. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. She felt that his reaction was a little strange. Actually, Qiao Nian had wanted to rely on her hacking skills to check the hotel¡¯s videos. But since Gu Zhou had done so, could it be that he had already guessed who had done it? He just wanted to confirm it again. Within fifteen minutes, the surveince video was sent. Qiao Nian looked over. She wanted to see who had knocked Qiao Xin out. In the video, she and Gu Zhou entered the room one after another. Not long after, Qiao Xin appeared in the corridor. Qiao Xin sneaked into the room beside her, and a man in ck followed her. Just as Qiao Nian had expected, Qiao Xin didn¡¯t recognize Gu Zhou. The man in ck behind Qiao Xin also entered Qiao Xin¡¯s room. Not long after, the man in ck carried Qiao Xin out. Qiao Nian noticed that when Gu Zhou was watching this video, his hands were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Could it be that Gu Zhou knew this man? He seemed to have an unusual rtionship with this man? The man in the video kept his head down. The surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture his face. From the video, he looked to be about six feet three. As everyone¡¯s attention was on the dead Ah Miao, no one noticed that Qiao Xin had gone missing. Gu Zhou¡¯s face darkened as he pressed the ck screen. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Seeing that he was frowning deeply, she asked, ¡°He seems to be protecting your whereabouts. Who is he?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his throat moved slightly. A glint shed across his eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Do you mean that he¡¯s protecting me?¡± Qiao Nian could sense that Gu Zhou was in a bad mood. Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°At that time, you told me that it wasn¡¯t convenient for you to expose your whereabouts. Moreover, you were injured at that time. It¡¯s obvious that you were in a dangerous situation. If Qiao Xin spread the news of you being in the hotel, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± Qiao Nian continued, ¡°This man helped you solve this problem. In my opinion, he¡¯s just silently protecting you.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes, and there was aplicated look in them. Chapter 492 - He’s Still Alive

Chapter 492: He¡¯s Still Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian¡¯s words were reasonable. She felt a little ufortable under Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She pursed her dry lips slightly. If it were in the past, she might not have said this, but after hearing Chen Qing talk about Gu Zhou¡¯s previous life, she only wanted to know more about him. ¡°Was he a former rtive of yours? Or a subordinate?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low as he continued, ¡°Just an unimportant person!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She knew very well that Gu Zhou was lying to her. He just didn¡¯t want her to know his secret. However, now that the matter had been rified and Gu Zhou was unwilling to tell her, it was not convenient for her to ask anymore. Qiao Nian said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian walked towards the ward. She pushed open the door and turned back to look at Gu Zhou. He was leaning against the wall, seemingly deep in thought. He had no intention of entering the ward together. Qiao Nian closed the door of the ward and looked at Chen Qing. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Actually, Chen Qing did not want to go at all. He wanted to refuse. If he went to Second Young Master¡¯s side now, he would be walking into a gun. However, since Second Young Madam had already spoken, he did not dare to disobey. He could only say, ¡°Alright.¡± When Chen Qing came out of the ward, he saw Gu Zhou standing there quietly. His expression was unfocused, and there seemed to be ayer of fog in his eyes. Chen Qing walked over and called out carefully, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Chen Qing¡¯s face. Chen Qing was slightly stunned. He did not understand what Gu Zhou was talking about. However, when he saw theplicated emotions in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, he instantly reacted. So Second Young Master was talking about Eldest Young Master. For a moment, Chen Qing did not know how to respond. After a long while, Chen Qing said, ¡°Second Young Master, didn¡¯t we already investigate when we went to save Madam previously? Although Eldest Young Master has been here and lives in the north, we found out that he has already passed away. Why do you think Eldest Young Master is still alive?¡± Moreover, Chen Qing had followed Second Young Master¡¯s instructions and sent all of Young Master¡¯s belongings back to An City. Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Chen Qing¡¯s face. His thin lips parted slightly as he asked, ¡°Do you still remember Chang Feng?¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. He would never forget Chang Feng. Chang Feng was a bodyguard of the Gu family, just like him. He was Second Young Master¡¯s personal bodyguard, and Chang Feng was Eldest Young Master¡¯s personal bodyguard. In the past, Chang Feng had always fought alongside Eldest Young Master. He had never betrayed Eldest Young Master. Wherever Chang Feng was, Eldest Young Master would definitely be there. If Eldest Young Master was not around, Chang Feng would not live alone in this world. Chang Feng swore to follow Eldest Young Master. In the past, when Chen Qing was on a mission, he had been saved by Chang Feng. To him, Chang Feng was his savior. Gu Zhou said calmly, ¡°I saw Chang Feng!¡± Chen Qing¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily and he asked in shock, ¡°When?¡± Gu Zhou unlocked his phone and handed it to Chen Qing. Chen Qing hesitated for a moment before taking the phone. He opened the video. When he saw the man in the video, his hand trembled as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really him. How is this possible¡­¡± If Chen Qing had not seen the surveince time in the video, he might have thought that the video was fake. Although the man in the video had his head lowered, he recognized him at a nce. It was Chang Feng. Be it his temperament or physique, it was exactly the same as Chang Feng¡¯s. Since Chang Feng was still alive, Eldest Young Master must still be alive. Chapter 493 - Plan

Chapter 493: n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Chen Qing returned the phone to Gu Zhou. His heart was in a mess, and he frowned. ¡°Then the information we found previously is fake?¡± ¡°It seems that he already knows that I¡¯m investigating him and deliberately released fake news.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s face was gloomy and his voice was cold. ¡°Does that mean the young master doesn¡¯t need us to find him?¡± However, what Chen Qing did not understand was that if Eldest Young Master wanted Second Young Master to die, why did he send Chang Feng to protect Second Young Master? When Young Master came here that night, he was already seriously injured. If the news of Second Young Master being injured were to spread, the enemies of the Gu family would definitely chase after Second Young Master and not let go of any opportunity to kill him. Therefore, Chen Qing felt that the Eldest Young Master was protecting the Second Young Master now. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. He remembered that someone was following him at the airport. At this moment, a group of women suddenly appeared. Then, the police arrived. Gu Zhou took advantage of this opportunity to escape danger. Now that he thought about it, it all seemed very coincidental. There were no coincidences in this world. There was only careful nning. So Big Brother had been secretly protecting him? But how could that be? Gu Zhou frowned even more. He did not believe that his brother would be so kind. Not only did Gu Zhou not believe it, but even Chen Qing found it unbelievable. Gu Zhou put his phone back into his pocket. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly to hide theplicated emotions in them. He said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the north again.¡± Chen Qing knew that he could not persuade Gu Zhou. The only thing he could do now was to protect Gu Zhou and not let anything happen to him again. ¡°When do we leave, Second Master?¡± ¡°Now.¡± With that, Gu Zhou walked to the door of the ward and pushed it open. Lu Zhu had yet to wake up. Qiao Nian sat quietly by the side, keeping watch. Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression had returned to normal, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Zhou said indifferently, ¡°Chen Qing and I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Qiao Nian stood up and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± However, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although she didn¡¯t know what Gu Zhou was going to do, she vaguely felt that what Gu Zhou was going to do was rted to that man in ck. Recalling the injury on Gu Zhou¡¯s back, Qiao Nian said worriedly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Gu Zhou¡¯s tightly pursed lips, but it quickly disappeared. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and it gradually became deep. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Mrs. Gu worried about me now?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold, and his voice became much more serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t leave the hospital casually. You have to be careful and protect yourself. I¡¯ve arranged some bodyguards for you.¡± Qiao Nian nodded obediently. Gu Zhou did not say anything else. He closed the door and left. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze from the door and looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s face again. His eyshes fluttered slightly, and his eyes slowly opened. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze from the door and looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s face again. His eyshes fluttered slightly, and his eyes slowly opened. Their eyes met. Gu Zhou had already left with Chen Qing, leaving only the two of them in the ward. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Now was the best time for her to acknowledge her brother. Qiao Nian finally calmed down and asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. How do you feel now?¡± Lu Zhu noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s nervous and uneasy gaze. This was apletely different person from her usual aloof self. She seemed to have a lot on her mind. Chapter 494 - You Have Something to Say to Me

Chapter 494: You Have Something to Say to Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Can you help me sit up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian carefully helped Lu Zhu up and ced a pillow behind him. She looked at Lu Zhu with aplicated expression. Qiao Nian stood helplessly at the side. She was thinking about how to talk about the matter without scaring Lu Zhu. Just as Qiao Nian was thinking, Lu Zhu said, ¡°You seem to have something to say to me?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her heart was in her throat. He had discovered this. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡± Lu Zhu looked around the ward and did not see anyone else. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zhou?¡± ¡°He just left to settle an errand. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. You can let me know if you need anything.¡± Just as Qiao Nian finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Qiao Nian tilted her head. The door opened and Doctor Sha walked in. Doctor Sha carefully examined Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries before heaving a sigh of relief. He nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s wounds are healing well now. You can move them slightly, but he can¡¯t be too agitated.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian knew very well that Doctor Sha¡¯sst words were directed at her. Lu Zhu¡¯s wound was beside his heart. If his emotions fluctuate too much, it might affect his heart. Therefore, she could not acknowledge Lu Zhu yet. Seeing that Qiao Nian understood what he meant, Doctor Sha nodded and said, ¡°Doctor Qiao, I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything else, please call me again!¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sha,¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After Doctor Sha left, only Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu were left in the room. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was racing, and her emotions wereplicated. Her own family member was right in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t acknowledge him. ¡°Lu¡­¡± ¡°Qiao ¡­¡± They both spoke at once. Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°You go first!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s clear eyes. Recalling what he had just said, he asked, ¡°Did you have something to say to me just now?¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ll be homesick after being away so long this time?¡± Lu Zhu said calmly, ¡°Ever since I turned 18, I haven¡¯t thought about this matter much.¡± ¡°Is there anyone in the house you¡¯re concerned about, then?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m worried about all of them.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. After hesitating for a long time, she asked tentatively, ¡°I once embroidered a Lucky Bag for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. When the Qingming Festivales, I¡¯ll embroider another Lucky Bag for her!¡± Before going to MY, if Qiao Nian had said these things to him, Lu Zhu would have ignored her. But after so many things happened, he wasn¡¯t so resistant to her anymore. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to know more about Lu Zhu¡¯s feelings for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ¡°You want the Moon Goddess because of her, right?¡± At this moment, Lu Zhu¡¯s hair was a little messy. His eyes were extremely clear, and there seemed to be some indescribable emotions hidden in them. He looked at Qiao Nian quietly for a long time before saying, ¡°Can you give me my sses?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the sses on the bedside table. She walked over and handed them to Lu Zhu. After Lu Zhu put on his sses, his aura changed instantly. He looked more refined and serious. ¡°I heard that if you drip your blood onto the Moon Goddess, you can dream of the loved ones you want to see the most. Moreover, you can determine if your loved ones are happy in their next life based on the color of the jade,¡± Qiao Nian said. Chapter 495 - Probing

Chapter 495: Probing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian continued, ¡°If there are no changes to the jadeite, it can only mean one thing. The soul of the dead is wandering the world. It has never been at peace.¡± Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Do you believe in these things?¡± When Qiao Nian first heard of this, she was stunned. Although she was in awe of reincarnation, there was no scientific basis for it yet. To her, it was just a fantasy. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°This is just a form offort for the living.¡± Just as Qiao Nian had thought, he didn¡¯t believe in reincarnation. He only wanted the Moon Goddess because he missed his sister. Qiao Nian looked calmly at Lu Zhu. After a while, she said, ¡°Have you ever thought that your sister isn¡¯t actually dead?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and his breathing quickened. His hands gripped the bedsheets tightly. After a long while, when he calmed down, he asked, ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s not dead?¡± Qiao Nian said calmly, ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found, was it?¡± At this point, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart involuntarily tensed up, and her breathing became cautious. This answer was very important to Qiao Nian. Since the corpse of the Lu family¡¯s eldest daughter was not found, it meant that she was very likely alive. But why didn¡¯t the Lu family continue to look for her? ¡°Actually, I found part of it.¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. She asked in disbelief, ¡°What do you mean by a part?¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s pale face, confusion shed in Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes. However, he quickly regained hisposure. Why did he feel that Qiao Nian seemed especially concerned about his sister¡¯s death? Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°Could it be that it was dismembered¡­?¡± Lu Zhu nodded in pain. This matter was very heavy for him. He did not want to recall this matter for the rest of his life. If it hadn¡¯t been for the hard evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that his sweet and clingy sister had just died. ¡°How can you be sure that that body part must belong to Eldest Miss Lu?¡± When Lu Zhu heard this, his eyes instantly turned red. His eyes were filled with pain, and his temples throbbed. He tried to suppress his irritable emotions, but his rapid breathing still revealed his current mood. He was very agitated. Qiao Nian had only wanted to probe. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Zhu¡¯s condition to suddenly be so bad when she mentioned this. Qiao Nian was a little worried about Lu Zhu. If Lu Zhu continued like this, it was very likely that he would tear his wound. Lu Zhu¡¯s wound was near his heart. If he became emotional, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t think about this for the time being¡­¡± Qiao Nian hurriedlyforted him. ¡°At that time, the police deployed all their forces, but they only found a section of my sister¡¯s forearm. And after a forensic paternity test, it waspletely confirmed that the arm belonged to my sister.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she gasped. She felt as if there was a thick fog in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t clear it no matter what. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t taken her and Lu Zhu¡¯s hair samples for a paternity test, she would never have guessed that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Why had ite to this? Back then, the forensic doctor confirmed that the arm belonged to the eldest daughter of the Lu family, but her arm was intact! If not for the fact that she was born on the same day as Eldest Miss Lu, and if not for the paternity test, she might have really believed that Eldest Miss Lu was already dead. Therefore, it could only mean one thing. That arm belonged to someone else. Chapter 496 - Triggered

Chapter 496: Triggered

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Who could have done such a thing? Using their powers to fake a paternity test? All of this could only be investigated slowly after she returned to An City. If the incident had been staged, there would be some trace evidence left. Lu Zhu sat there, looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughtful expression. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about my sister?¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s question, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in her throat. If she told Lu Zhu the truth, his body might not be able to withstand it and his life would be threatened. Although Qiao Nian really wanted to reunite with Lu Zhu as soon as possible, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. However, Qiao Nian wanted to use the principle of boiling a frog with warm water to slowly reveal to Lu Zhu about the truth of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. With a sincere expression, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about your sister¡¯s current condition? I¡¯ll tell you when your condition stabilizes.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Lu Zhu frowned. He stared at Qiao Nian without blinking, a hint of surprise in his eyes. Could it be that Qiao Nian was already nning to give him the Moon Goddess? At the thought of this, Lu Zhu¡¯s heart could not help but tremble. Then, in the next moment, his wound was pulled and he almost could not breathe from the pain. Lu Zhu subconsciously wanted to cover his chest with his hand. Just as he ced his hand on his chest, pain instantly assaulted him. He almost fainted from the pain. Lu Zhu¡¯s breathing was heavy. Seeing Lu Zhu like this, Qiao Nian hurriedly walked forward and gently stroked his back. Sheforted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Slowly, breathe. Breathe gently. Don¡¯t be anxious. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it¡­¡± After Qiao Nian¡¯sfort, Lu Zhu¡¯s breathing gradually became smoother. His wildly beating heart gradually calmed down, and the pain instantly lessened. Bang! There was a sudden crash as the ward door was kicked open with force. A sharp female voice answered instantly. ¡°What are you two doing?!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the sound, she turned around and saw Song Yue in a wheelchair, looking at her with resentment. Seeing how calm Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu were, Song Yue was slightly taken aback. From Qiao Nian¡¯s voice just now, she had thought that Qiao Nian had eaten Lu Zhu. Song Yue took a deep breath. It seemed that she had misunderstood the two of them. But so what? Qiao Nian, this shameless b*tch, was almost pressed against Lu Zhu. The more Song Yue thought about it, the angrier she became. She scolded angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, do you still have any sense of shame? Before, you and Gu Zhou were very intimate. Now, you¡¯re pestering Lu Zhu. Do you really think that the world revolves around you? Do you think all men should like you?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to hear Song Yue¡¯s words. She carefully covered Lu Zhu with the nket and looked at Song Yue coldly. If not for Song Yue¡¯s appearance, her time alone with her brother would not have been interrupted. After Qiao Nian was done, her gazended on Song Yue¡¯s face. She walked up to Song Yue and looked down at her. ¡°Are you teaching me a lesson?¡± Song Yue looked up at Qiao Nian. When she met Qiao Nian¡¯s cold eyes, her body trembled involuntarily. Standing behind Song Yue, Xu Qian was also shocked by Qiao Nian¡¯s aura. Xu Qian took a step back silently and swallowed nervously. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Song Yue over. Song Yue was really too troublesome. Not only did she not cooperate with her treatment, but she also cried and insisted oning to see Lu Zhu. Xu Qian was also getting impatient. Thinking that Song Yue was only concerned about Lu Zhu, she agreed. However, she never expected that as soon as she reached the door of the ward, Song Yue was triggered like a cat. Chapter 497 - Hitting People

Chapter 497: Hitting People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian stood in front of Song Yue, her eyes cold. It was as if she had seen a disgusting cockroach. Qiao Nian¡¯s undisguised disdain drove Song Yue crazy. With a look of dissatisfaction, she rebuked. ¡°How dare you look at me like that? Who do you think you are?¡± Bam! The crisp p echoed through the corridor. Qiao Nian¡¯s pnded hard on Song Yue¡¯s face. At this moment, Song Yue had been hit by Qiao Nian. She felt a burning sensation on her face, and the pain was unbearable. Song Yue turned around abruptly and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She said fiercely, ¡°Qiao Nian, how dare you hit me? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state now. You clearly owe me.¡± Bam! Another resounding p! Xu Qian was stunned. She didn¡¯t dare to step forward to pull Qiao Nian away. Song Yue¡¯s mind was a little muddled from the beating. Her ears were buzzing, and clear finger marks appeared on her face. Lu Zhu, who was lying on the hospital bed, stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s back. At this moment, her hands were tightly clenched into fists, trembling slightly, and she exuded a murderous aura. Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes darkened. For some reason, he had a feeling that Qiao Nian was attacking Song Yue because of him. Song Yue finally regained her senses. She covered her face, her eyes red with anger. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me!¡± Bam! Another sharp p. Song Yue rolled her eyes and almost fainted. She copsed in the wheelchair and panted heavily. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand also hurt a little. She looked at Song Yue¡¯s sorry state and said coldly, ¡°I was going to settle the score with you, but now you¡¯vee knocking on my door. If you hadn¡¯t done those dirty things, Lu Zhu wouldn¡¯t have been shot. He wouldn¡¯t have been in the operating room for six hours and almost lost his life. Song Yue, how dare youe here and shout?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s dark eyes moved slightly. His thin lips pursed into a pale line. It really wasn¡¯t an illusion. When Xu Qian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was stunned. Both Qiao Nian and Song Yue seemed to be telling the truth. Qiao Nian was especially angry and she seemed to be angry because Lu Zhu was injured. Song Yue seemed to be angry because she was indignant. At this moment, Xu Qian did not know who to believe. Since she could not figure it out, she did not bother to think about it. The grudges of a wealthy family were not something a young nurse like her could understand. Song Yue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Qiao Nian, I¡¯m injured now and can¡¯t hit you. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s foxy eyes narrowed coldly. She grabbed Song Yue¡¯s chin and tightened her grip. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already hit you lightly. Even if I kill you now, what can you do?¡± Song Yue was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face. She looked at Qiao Nian anxiously. Seeing Song Yue like this, Qiao Nian frowned and shook her off. ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu Qian did not dare to stay here any longer and hurriedly pushed Song Yue back. Qiao Nian closed the door behind her. She was not in the mood to deal with Song Yue now. When they reached An City, she would definitely not be soft-hearted. ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s cold voice came from the side. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s voice, the killing intent in her eyes instantly disappeared. She turned around and smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your foot next time?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. Her lips curled into a smile. So Lu Zhu could joke too. Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Lu Zhu recovered very quickly. He could already get out of bed and move around. His expression was much better than before. Chapter 498 - A Decision to Acknowledge Her Family

Chapter 498: A Decision to Acknowledge Her Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Doctor Sha¡¯s office. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s report. From the report, the wounds around Lu Zhu¡¯s heart had already healed. All that was left was to slowly recuperate. Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart finally rxed. She heaved a sigh of relief and said with relief, ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s finally healed.¡± Doctor Sha nodded in agreement, and the tension in his heart gradually rxed. Lu Zhu¡¯s condition had stabilized, and his life would not be in danger anymore. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°You can give me the paternity test now!¡± Doctor Sha took it out of the safe and handed it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took the report, her eyes filled with anticipation. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There are three hours to nine p.m. I want you to take my brother to the back garden of the hospital by then. I want to surprise him.¡± Doctor Sha smiled. ¡°It would be my honor to witness your reunion with your brother!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± 8:50 P.M. Doctor Sha personally applied the medicine and bandaged Lu Zhu¡¯s wound. His expression was serious as he said, ¡°Mr. Lu, the bullet caused a lot of damage to the area around your skin this time. Fortunately, you recovered well and there was no infection. However, there will be a scar here in the future.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Doctor Sha say this, he looked indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m still alive. This injury is nothing.¡± When Doctor Sha heard Lu Zhu say this, he smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on the door of the ward. His eyes narrowed slightly. Qiao Nian had note over since evening. Lu Zhu asked casually, ¡°Where did Doctor Qiao go?¡± When Doctor Sha heard Lu Zhu say this, he sighed and said, ¡°Doctor Qiao has been watching over you in the ward during this period. I saw that she didn¡¯t look too good, so I let her go back to the hotel to rest first.¡± Hearing Doctor Sha¡¯s words, Lu Zhu recalled how Qiao Nian had been sleeping by his bed this morning. Her eyes were dark and she looked haggard. Actually, he had asked Qiao Nian to return to the hotel to rest this morning, but she only smiled and didn¡¯t agree. During this period of time, Qiao Nian took good care of him. He was very grateful to her. Doctor Sha nced at the watch on his wrist. It was almost time for his appointment with Qiao Nian. ¡°Mr. Lu, you should exercise more now. Why don¡¯t I go out with you for a walk and tell you some things to take note ofter so that there won¡¯t be any repercussions?¡± Lu Zhu did not think too much about it. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sha!¡± ¡®It¡¯s no more than my duty.¡± Doctor Sha walked to Lu Zhu¡¯s right and prepared to support him. However, Lu Zhu rejected him very politely. ¡°I feel better now, Doctor Sha. You don¡¯t have to hold me.¡± Doctor Sha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good if you can move on your own.¡± Then the two of them walked out of the ward side by side. After entering the elevator, Doctor Sha became involuntarily nervous. He was a little worried that Lu Zhu could tell that he was nervous and did not mention it directly. When they reached downstairs, a refreshing breeze blew past their faces. It was mixed with the fragrance of flowers, making them feel happy! Lu Zhu had been lying in the ward for a long time. Now that he felt the aura of nature, he felt much more rxed. ¡°Doctor Sha.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How are Song Yue¡¯s injuries now?¡± Lu Zhu asked calmly. Doctor Sha couldn¡¯t tell if Lu Zhu was concerned about Song Yue or if he had other thoughts, so he answered truthfully, ¡°Miss Song Yue¡¯s uterus was severely injured, so we can only remove her uterus. She¡¯s fine, but the only bad thing is that she can¡¯t be a mother anymore.¡± Chapter 499 - I’m Here

Chapter 499: I¡¯m Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Hearing Doctor Sha¡¯s words, a cold glint shed across Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes. He said coldly, ¡°She asked for it!¡± Doctor Sha did not know the cause and effect of this matter, so he did not say much. Lu Zhu seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Is she getting painkillers?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Stop the painkillers!¡± Doctor Sha was slightly stunned when he heard Lu Zhu say that. ¡°You mean you won¡¯t give her painkillers?¡± It had to be known that Song Yue¡¯s uterus had been removed. It would definitely be very painful for the next two weeks. If she was not given painkillers, it would be no different from being tortured to death. Moreover, Song Yue had to endure this pain at all times. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhu nodded, unwilling to say more. Although Doctor Sha could not bear it, he did not dare to disobey Lu Zhu. Doctor Sha and Lu Zhu had been in contact for so long. Lu Zhu was usually gentle, but he was very cruel to Song Yue. Had Song Yue done something unforgivable? Doctor Sha immediately retracted his attention and pretended to be casual. He said, ¡°The view from the back garden is not bad. Let¡¯s take a walk there!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Doctor Sha heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Lu Zhu agree. ¡°Are there any supplements for females?¡± Doctor Sha looked at Lu Zhu in confusion and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Doctor Shang to help prepare some for Qiao Nian to nourish her body.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Doctor Sha looked at Lu Zhu thoughtfully. It seemed that Qiao Nian already had a ce in Lu Zhu¡¯s heart. However, Doctor Sha didn¡¯t understand what Lu Zhu felt about Qiao Nian. As far as he was concerned, anything that wasn¡¯t romantic would do. Lu Zhu walked forward. Unknowingly, Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face appeared in his mind, and his heart slowly softened. He didn¡¯t know why he felt so good about Qiao Nian, but he couldn¡¯t help but treat her well. This kind of rtionship had nothing to do with romance. He just wanted to be good to her, just like how he treated Lu Qi. However, what puzzled Lu Zhu was that he had never had such feelings for any girl other than Lu Qi. He had never even felt this way with Song Yu, whom he had grown up with. Qiao Nian was the only person who could make him feel this way. At this moment, a gust of wind blew past. Lu Zhu and Doctor Sha had already walked to the back garden. The back garden was quiet now. There was no one there but him and Doctor Sha. The scenery here was as quiet and beautiful as Doctor Sha had said. It was refreshing. Doctor Sha looked at the time. It was already eight fifty-nine. However, what puzzled him was why Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t here yet. For some reason, Doctor Sha couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. Seconds ticked by. Lu Zhu did not want to stay here any longer. He looked back at Doctor Sha and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back early. I¡¯m afraid Doctor Qiao will be worried if she can¡¯t find me.¡± At this moment, Doctor Sha was a little flustered. He did not know how to persuade Lu Zhu to stay. Nine o¡¯clock sharp. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A gentle and clear voice sounded from the side and fell into Lu Zhu¡¯s ears. Lu Zhu¡¯s cold heart seemed to be instantly enveloped by sunlight. The ice melted and his heart warmed. He looked over and saw Qiao Nian standing not far away, waving at him. He didn¡¯t know when Qiao Nian had arrived, but her eyes were bright with anticipation. It seemed like she had been here for a long time. Qiao Nian held a ss bottle in her hand. The ss bottle shone brightly. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the ss bottle was filled with fireflies. Qiao Nian opened the bottle. The fireflies instantly flew out of the ss bottle, and sparkling light spread out. Chapter 500 - Brother

Chapter 500: Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The fireflies made Qiao Nian look even more beautiful, like an otherworldly fairy. Qiao Nian¡¯s red lips curved into a faint smile. Her beautiful fox eyes curved into crescents. They were so beautiful that one forgot to breathe. His interactions with Qiao Nian during this period of time shed across his mind like a movie. The two of them had gone through life and death together. This feeling touched him. Lu Zhu looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Unknowingly, Qiao Nian was like a ray of light that illuminated the darkest part of his heart. Lu Zhu¡¯s lips moved slightly. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s handsome face and recalled the first time she had gone to the Lu family. Lu Zhu was standing at the door of the Lu family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s room, but he didn¡¯t dare to enter. In that case, Lu Zhu must have loved his sister so much that he was unwilling to face the death of the Lu family¡¯s eldest daughter¡­ At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to be gripped tightly by an invisible hand. Even breathing became difficult. Her lips moved slightly, and her voice cracked. ¡°Brother.¡± She had been suppressing this form of address for several days. Today, she finally managed to say it. Suddenly, tears filled her eyes. At this moment, she clearly realized that she had a family. She had not been abandoned. It wasn¡¯t that her family hadn¡¯t sought her out before. They¡¯d been lied to. They¡¯d been consumed by the pain of her death. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his body stiffened, and his pupils involuntarily dted. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. After a long while, he asked, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Qiao Nian walked towards Lu Zhu step by step. The fireflies in the bottle spread out bit by bit. When Doctor Sha saw this situation, he was a little moved for a moment, and his eyes involuntarily turned red. It turned out that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t n to acknowledge Lu Zhu in the evening. Instead, she appeared at the right time after catching these fireflies. Seeing that Qiao Nian was getting closer and closer, Doctor Sha silently took a few steps back and gradually moved away, leaving this space to Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu. When Qiao Nian approached him, Lu Zhu finally saw the dust on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. It must have been identally dirtied when she caught the fireflies previously. She looked like a house kitten. Lu Zhu swallowed and said uncertainty, ¡°W-What did you just call me?¡± Qiao Nian met Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze. Without any hesitation, she said word by word, ¡°Brother.¡± Qiao Nian had already thought of many scenarios where she would reunite with Lu Zhu. She had also mentally prepared herself. However, when this moment arrived, she was still very nervous. Lu Zhu stood rooted to the ground, looking at Qiao Nian in confusion. For a moment, he actually treated Qiao Nian as his sister. Although Lu Qi often called him brother, when Qiao Nian called him brother, his heart trembled violently. Lu Zhu¡¯s breathing involuntarily sank, and he was a little surprised. After a while, Lu Zhu remembered that Qiao Nian had once told others that he was her sworn brother. A trace of sadness shed across Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes as he eased the pressure in his heart. His voice was still gentle as he said, ¡°Miss Qiao, if we get married, we¡¯ll officially hold a banquet when we return to An City.¡± Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t surprised that Lu Zhu would say that. After all, no one would believe that their sister, who had died twenty years ago, would stand in front of them again. Qiao Nian shook her head gently. Her beautiful fox-like eyes stared unblinkingly at Lu Zhu as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t intend to marry you because you¡¯re my biological brother.¡± ¡°Biological brother?¡± Lu Zhu asked with a frown. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and continued, ¡°Although you might not believe what I¡¯m about to say, this is the truth. Do you remember the questions I asked you after you woke up from the surgery?¡± Chapter 501 - Don’t Scare Me

Chapter 501: Don¡¯t Scare Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu frowned slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian solemnly and nodded thoughtfully. The eldest daughter of the Lu family was a taboo topic in the Lu family. Basically, no one would mention her because this was the deepest pain in everyone¡¯s heart. As soon as everyone mentioned her, they would remember the tragic state she was in when she died. Every time Lu Zhu dreamed of his sister, his heart would feel heavy. In his dream, his sister was crying her heart out. Her voice was choked as she asked him, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t youe and save me earlier? When they cut me up, it hurt¡­¡± Every time he dreamed of this, he would feel pain and guilt for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m the sister who¡¯s been dead to you for more than twenty years!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was shocked. His heart raced, and his voice trembled. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Doctor Sha, who was not far away. She shouted, ¡°Doctor Sha, pleasee over!¡± Doctor Sha walked over. He took out the paternity test report from his white coat and handed it to Lu Zhu. ¡°Mr. Lu, this can clear all your doubts!¡± Lu Zhu nced at Doctor Sha and hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the paternity test report. His fingers were trembling. Lu Zhu carefully opened the paternity test report. When he reached the end, his eyes widened involuntarily. ¡°Brother-sister rtionship¡­¡± Lu Zhu eximed. This was the first time he had lost hisposure. Qiao Nian understood that this oue might not be easy to digest. After reading the results, she took a long time to ept this fact. Lu Zhu nced at the date of the appraisal at the bottom. His mouth was agape. After a long while, he looked at Qiao Nian. When he took a closer look at Qiao Nian, he vaguely saw Lu Qi¡¯s shadow on her, as well as his mother¡¯s appearance. At this moment, Lu Zhu finally understood why he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he took the bullet for her. Her aura was bright and beautiful,pletely different from Lu Qi¡¯s innocence. But even so, the way he looked at her was exactly the same as his feelings for Lu Qi. So this was family. It was only then that Lu Zhu realized that Qiao Nian was exactly the same as his mother when she was young. They were both beautiful. Lu Zhu¡¯s throat was slightly choked. His sister, who had been dead for more than twenty years, was actually still alive. It had to be known that he had seen the pieces of his sister¡¯s body with his own eyes back then. He felt extremely guilty, and this had be his nightmare for the past twenty years. Lu Zhu¡¯s breathing quickened involuntarily. He staggered back a step. Qiao Nian was very worried about Lu Zhu¡¯s health. She quickly walked forward and reached out to support Lu Zhu. She asked worriedly, ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s breathing quickened. He grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and clenched his fists. When he felt the warmth of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, he woke up from his nightmare. Her palm was warm, and he could still feel her breathing. All of this made Lu Zhu realize that he was not dreaming. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu worriedly and hurriedly used her other hand to gently pat his back. She said softly, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be too agitated now. Breathe slowly¡­¡± ¡°Sugar ¡­¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was hoarse. Qiao Nian stood beside Lu Zhu and could hear her clearly. She thought that Lu Zhu had low blood sugar. She looked up at Doctor Sha and asked, ¡°Doctor Sha, is there any sugar?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Doctor Sha shook his head and looked at Lu Zhu worriedly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± ¡°Sugar.¡± Lu Zhu cried out softly. Then, he pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and hugged her tightly. Chapter 502 - Hug

Chapter 502: Hug

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He tightened his grip, as if this was the only way he could hold Qiao Nian tightly in his arms. Only then would he realize that Qiao Nian was still alive! Smelling Qiao Nian¡¯s scent, he felt very at ease. Qiao Nian obediently allowed Lu Zhu to hug her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she reached out and gently stroked his back. At this moment, Qiao Nian felt a warmth on her shoulder. Her breathing tightened, and for an instant her heart ached. Those were Lu Zhu¡¯s tears¡­ Although his tears had turned cold from the wind, Qiao Nian felt that the area they fell on was extremely hot. The heat flowed through her veins and into her entire body. Her whole body went hot. Only then did Qiao Nian realize that when Lu Zhu said ¡°sugar¡±, it wasn¡¯t because he had low blood sugar and needed to eat sugar. ¡°Sugar, I think that¡¯s her nickname¡­¡± Suddenly, bits and pieces shed through her mind. She seemed very small then and soft and squishy. She was sitting at the table and looking at the people around her. There was a lot of stuff on the table. Ingots, coins, brushes, pills, sugar, mooncakes, and so on¡­ With all her strength, she crawled over and simply grabbed the sugar and pills. ¡°Sister is a little princess. You can¡¯t call her a pill!¡± ¡°You guys are being ridiculous. If you let her take these things, what kind of nice nickname can she get?¡± ¡°How about Sugar?¡± ¡°The aura of the eldest daughter of the Lu family instantly disappeared.¡± ¡°She¡¯s our younger sister. She doesn¡¯t need to be imposing. We brothers can protect her. The name is soft and sticky. Sugar, how sweet!¡± ¡­ . The images were scattered. She couldn¡¯t make out their faces at all. All she noticed was a boy touching her head. The boy struck her as the boy who yed the piano in her dreams. When Qiao Nian tried to see those faces clearly, her memories instantly disappeared. She suddenly remembered something. When she was listening to Lu Nian y the piano, she vaguely remembered that there was a young man who yed the piano in her dream. Originally, she¡¯d thought these were all dreams. But now she realized that these were realities. The young man ying the piano was Lu Nian. ¡°Sugar, how sweet!¡± This was also said by Lu Nian. The dreams she¡¯d had in the past had been reality. Things that had happened when she was a child. Things that had been buried deep in her memory. When she saw Lu Nian, although she was surprised, she did not dare to think in that direction. At that time, she thought that she was an abandoned person. If not for the fact that she needed to donate blood this time, she would never have known that she was the daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes reddened, and her voice became choked. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lu Zhu hugged Qiao Nian tightly as the past surfaced in his mind. Back then, when he had a younger brother, he had hoped that his mother would give birth to a younger sister. He finally had a sister, but he identally lost her because his brothers were yful and took her with them to the yground. Not long after that, bad news came that affected him for more than twenty years¡­ Qiao Nian could feel Lu Zhu¡¯s body stiffen. She was a little worried about Lu Zhu¡¯s body. She said softly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be agitated anymore. Rx¡­¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, Lu Zhu felt even worse. Why was he so stupid? Why was he so stupid? Qiao Nian appeared in front of him a long time ago. She even asked him if they had met before. Why couldn¡¯t he have thought more about it at that time? He knew that Qiao Nian looked very simr to Lu Qi and his mother, but he had never thought that Qiao Nian might be his sister. Perhaps it was because his sister¡¯s death had devastated him. He didn¡¯t dare imagine anything else. He remembered the video the kidnappers had sent. In it, his sister was tortured beyond recognition as she was crying for her brother. Chapter 503 - I’m Sorry

Chapter 503: I¡¯m Sorry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes turned red and his voice choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± The apology was more than twenty years toote. Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how she had been kidnapped. At that time, she was still too young to remember anything. However, when she heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she suddenly thought of something. She said gently, ¡°Brother, stop feeling guilty. I don¡¯t me you. No one has forgotten me all these years. I don¡¯t remember either of you at all. Sometimes it¡¯s a blessing not to remember, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s body stiffened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re the one in pain. Sigh¡­¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If she had been able to recover her memories earlier, even if it was just a little earlier, or if she had discovered her background earlier and realized that she was not a member of the Qiao family, she might have gone to find her family long ago. Fortunately, it was not toote. ¡°Brother, does your wound still hurt?¡± As Lu Zhu listened to Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he felt her hand caress his back again and again. His uneasy heart gradually calmed down. He couldn¡¯t help but recall his childhood. When he had done wrong in the past, his father had punished him by making him kneel outside the ancestral hall. At that time, Sugar was only two years old. She actually climbed over the threshold of the ancestral hall and fell on her butt. But she didn¡¯t cry. She ran toward him. He picked her up and carefully dusted her off. That was when Sugar called out to him in her baby voice, ¡°Brother.¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, and as soon as he heard it, his difort vanished. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He lifted his eyes to hers. ¡°Sugar doesn¡¯t feel pain, brother. Your knees. Does it hurt?¡± As long as Lu Zhu thought of what Sugar had said in the courtyard of the ancestral hall, his heart could not help but tremble. At the thought that Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries had yet to recover, Qiao Nian looked at him worriedly. She lifted her head from his arms, wanting to check on Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries. At the thought that Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries had yet to recover, Qiao Nian looked at him worriedly. She lifted her head from his arms, wanting to check on Lu Zhu¡¯s injuries. ¡°Brother.¡± A thousand words. In the end, she said only one. Even though it was just a form of address, it made Qiao Nian realize that she had family. She wasn¡¯t alone. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s exquisite face. Her eyes were filled with tears and guilt. He reached out his trembling hand and carefully touched Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His throat moved as he said with heartache, ¡°Sugar, you must have had a hard time all these years!¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear to see Lu Zhu so upset. In order to make Lu Zhu feel better, she shook her head and exined, ¡°No, Brother. Actually, I¡¯m doing very well. Everyone treats me very well and likes me. I¡­¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to lie to me. You can¡¯t fool me. Back in the ghost town, when the situation was so dangerous, you tried to save me by putting me in danger. If someone lived in a stable, peaceful, and happy world, how could she have done such a thing? How could she have the personality you have now?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s words instantly broke Qiao Nian¡¯s defenses. Perhaps only a real rtive would notice so many details and care if you were doing well. Qiao Nian felt a lump in her throat, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lu Zhu didn¡¯t help Qiao Nian wipe her tears. Instead, he pulled her into his arms again. His voice was low and hoarse, but it was like a spring breeze. It was extremely gentle. ¡°Sugar, just cry it out!¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian instantly felt an iparable warmth. This was the kinship she had always wanted. She was thinking that if she never found her loved ones, she would live her own life. But when she found her family, she realized that she had always hoped for kinship. The feeling was especially warm, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink into it. Qiao Nian bit her lip, trying hard not to cry. Chapter 504 - Crying

Chapter 504: Crying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu noticed that Qiao Nian¡¯s body was trembling slightly. He also realized that Qiao Nian was suppressing her tears. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. This pain didn¡¯t feel like the physical pain of falling and getting hurt. Instead, her heart hurt like hell. She couldn¡¯t say it, but it throbbed. All she could do was try to regte her breathing and reduce the pain in her heart. After a long time, Lu Zhuforted her, ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m here as your family member. You don¡¯t have to be a strong person or control yourself. I¡¯m also your safe haven.¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian lost control and burst into tears, wetting Lu Zhu¡¯s clothes. If she had found her brother earlier and reunited with him, perhaps they would not have to suffer so much. She really hadn¡¯t cried in a long time. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she cried. She had never been one to cry, but the warmth of her brother¡¯s arms was overwhelming. The sound of his voice made her want to weep. She could not help but hug Lu Zhu tightly, as if she wanted to cry out all the grievances she had suffered over the years. It was really fortunate that she had a brother and family who truly loved her. She was not a wretch abandoned by her family. Her family really just hadn¡¯t found her. Lu Zhu patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back gently,forting her. After an unknown period of time, Qiao Nian finally managed to stabilize her emotions. She silently withdrew from Lu Zhu¡¯s embrace and wiped her tears with the back of her hand, feeling much better. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and looked up at Lu Zhu shyly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell my family about me crying.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Lu Zhu¡¯s lips curled up. He reached out and stroked Qiao Nian¡¯s head dotingly. Qiao Nian very naturally moved closer to Lu Zhu and gently rubbed against his hand. The corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m already so old. I shouldn¡¯t be crying, so you¡¯re not allowed to tell them.¡± Qiao Nian made up her mind that when she returned to An City and acknowledged her other brothers and family, she wouldn¡¯t cry again just because they would spoil her. After all, she had already grown up. Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing how obedient she was, he was extremely moved. Such a delicate and cute appearance should be the real her. He was so lucky to have his sister¡¯s trust again, and to have her show him her truest side without reservation. When Lu Zhu thought about how his brothers did not know that he had found his sister, he was instantly in a good mood and felt inexplicably proud. He was the first person to acknowledge his sister. Lu Zhu smiled at Qiao Nian and nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell them about your crying today.¡± He recognized his sister now. It was just as well he could spend more time with her. This was their chance to be alone. He wasn¡¯t going to let his brotherse over and cause trouble. Hearing this, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her smile was bright and beautiful, instantly dispelling all the gloom in Lu Zhu¡¯s heart. Sugar was back. He would never have a nightmare again. After more than twenty years, he could sleep peacefully. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s injury. She frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s very windy outside now. Let¡¯s go back early. I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian held Lu Zhu¡¯s arm affectionately as they walked back. The lights from the streetmps cast a long shadow on the two of them. The fireflies in the night sky were still shining brightly. Suddenly, it felt like time had passed peacefully. Doctor Sha looked at Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. The siblings¡¯ rtionship was too touching. After Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu left, Song Yue, who had been hiding behind the fake hill, pushed her wheelchair out. Song Yue stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s back in disbelief. She had never expected Qiao Nian to be Lu Zhu¡¯s sister. Chapter 505 - Lying!

Chapter 505: Lying!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Song Yue frowned. How could that be? This couldn¡¯t be happening! Rtives were not allowed to donate blood. Qiao Nian donated blood to Lu Zhu, so Qiao Nian must have been lying just now. Qiao Nian was too sinister. Qiao Nian must have deliberately pretended to be Lu Zhu¡¯s sister to get close to him. When the time came, Qiao Nian would stand up and confess that she and Brother Lu Zhu were not siblings. By then, Lu Zhu might have long fallen in love with Qiao Nian and chosen to be with her. This wouldn¡¯t do! She couldn¡¯t let Brother Lu Zhu be manipted by Qiao Nian. She had to find a suitable time to let Lu Zhu understand that this was all Qiao Nian¡¯s scheme. When that time came, Lu Zhu would definitely fly into a rage and chase Qiao Nian away. She could take the opportunity tofort Brother Lu Zhu. Brother Lu Zhu would definitely change his opinion of her and be with her. Thinking of this, Song Yue felt happy. ¡­ . Qiao Nian held Lu Zhu¡¯s arm and entered the elevator. Recognizing her family was only the first step in her n. If she wanted to return to the Lu family openly, she would have to investigate the kidnapping case back then. Qiao Nian had a feeling that since the kidnappers had been able to kidnap her so easily back then, it meant that someone must be helping them. Moreover, it was very likely that this person was still in the Lu family. At this thought, Qiao Nian turned to look at Lu Zhu and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, did you catch that kidnapper back then?¡± Lu Zhu was also thinking about this matter. If his sister was still alive, it meant that the kidnapping back then was not that simple. It must have been premeditated. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Lu Zhu said thoughtfully, ¡°Back then, we caught the kidnappers. They also admitted to all the crimes they hadmitted. The court also sentenced them to death. Those three people have already been shot to death. The money on them has also been recovered.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, his expression darkened. At that time, even though the three kidnappers had been captured, his sister was no longer around. Fortunately, his sister was still alive! Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Why did she feel that this matter was a little strange? If the kidnappers really only wanted money, why fake her death? However, what puzzled Qiao Nian was that since she wasn¡¯t dead, why had she be the Qiao family¡¯s daughter? What was the Qiao family¡¯s involvement? What puzzled Qiao Nian the most was that if those people had deliberately brought her out of the Lu family, they must have had other motives. However, in all these years, she had not been pressured by any major powers. Could it be that the person behind this really thought she was dead? That was why she had survived death. It was the only possibility. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing deepened, and cold sweat broke out on her back. She was a little worried. Seeing Qiao Nian frown, Lu Zhu knew that Qiao Nian had guessed what had happened back then. Those people must have thought that Qiao Nian was dead, so they didn¡¯t continue to attack. If Qiao Nian returned to the Lu family now, those people would definitely kill her again. The moment Lu Zhu thought about losing Qiao Nian again¡­ His heart lurched. He couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. Twenty years ago, he was a child that was too young to protect his sister. But now, he was an adult. Even if he had to give up his life, he had to protect his sister from any more harm. Lu Zhu knew that it was impossible for him to stay by Qiao Nian¡¯s side 24 hours a day. Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to risk Sugar¡¯s life. He couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose Sugar again. In that case, he would have to give up the thought of spending more time with Sugar for now. ¡°Sugar, if someone schemed to kill you back then and you return to the Lu family now, you will be in danger. Our operations have to be more secretive. I don¡¯t think we can reveal your identity yet,¡± Lu Zhu said. Chapter 506 - Things Became Complicated

Chapter 506: Things Became Complicated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with frost. ¡°After I go back, I¡¯ll go to the police station to investigate the case file from back then and see if there are any other clues about this kidnapping twenty years ago.¡± At this point, Lu Zhu¡¯s heart ached. The gods had been kind to him. Now that he had found his sister, he had a chance to make amends. However, when Lu Zhu thought about how he could not bring his sister home immediately, he felt very sad. Qiao Nian agreed with Lu Zhu¡¯s point of view. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, she would use her contacts to look into the matter. At that time, she was just a three-year-old child, but she had to suffer such cruelty. Someone with a motive had to be behind this, but she didn¡¯t understand why. As long as she did not return to the Lu family now, those vicious people might still think that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was dead and lower their guard. They might even expose themselves. At that time, she would definitely find all the people who had caused her to leave the Lu family. She would settle the score with them one by one and make them beg for death. Seeing how quiet Qiao Nian was, Lu Zhu¡¯s breathing tightened, and he felt a tightness in his chest. He knew his sister had said yes because she understood he was saying it to protect her. However, what made Lu Zhu ufortable was that Qiao Nian epted everything he said so obediently and calmly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache. If it was Lu Qi, she would definitely cry and want to go home. Lu Zhu really hoped that Sugar would make a fuss too and be able to express her emotions in front of him. ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m really sorry. I can only let you suffer for now. Believe me, after we catch those people, I¡¯ll definitely bring you home. Our family will never be separated again!¡± Qiao Nian could hear the forbearance in Lu Zhu¡¯s voice. Lu Zhu should be very angry now. Sheforted him. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need to be too anxious about this matter. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, we should take it slow. Mr. and Mrs. Lu are both very powerful people. All these years, they¡¯ve been kept in the dark. It¡¯s obvious that the person behind this is very powerful!¡± Lu Zhu knew that Qiao Nian was right. He could only make ns at a distance. However, his sister would have to suffer. What made Lu Zhu ufortable was that when Qiao Nian addressed her parents as Mr. and Mrs. Lu, he had a strange feeling in her heart. Lu Zhu understood that it wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian¡¯s fault. Qiao Nian¡¯s parents had never interacted with her in the past twenty years. To Qiao Nian, her parents were just strangers who were rted by blood. It seemed that it would take some time for Qiao Nian to integrate into this big family again. If he hadn¡¯te here with Qiao Nian this time, or experienced the unforgettable events in Ghost City with her, Qiao Nian probably wouldn¡¯t have been close to him. From the looks of it, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were still quite close. Gu Zhou¡­ Lu Zhu¡¯s heart trembled involuntarily. He had just found Sugar, but she had already grown up and gotten married. As a brother, he didn¡¯t give his sister muchpany. At this moment, the elevator door opened, instantly pulling Lu Zhu back to reality. Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian came out of the elevator together. He turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Sugar, how does Gu Zhou treat you?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that when her brother mentioned Gu Zhou, he seemed to be very serious and stern. He did not look as happy as before. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°He treats me quite well.¡± After saying this, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Brother, you have to remember what I said before. We can¡¯t be too anxious about this matter. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to be in danger. Since we¡¯ve already acknowledged each other, we just have to investigate slowly. It¡¯ll only take a word for us to go home in the future. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re united.¡± Chapter 507 - The Past

Chapter 507: The Past

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Actually, Lu Zhu was also very worried. If he chased too closely and the other party sensed it, his sister might be in danger again. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Second Brother and Third Brother find out about my identity. However, we can¡¯t let anyone else know!¡± It was precisely because the road ahead was unknown and might be full of thorns that she had asked the doctors and nurses to keep it a secret and not want the Lu family to know of her existence. This was also a form of protection for the Lu family. Lu Zhu nodded. If they knew that Sugar was still alive, they would be very happy, especially Lu Nian. At that time, Lu Nian liked Sugar the most. After the two of them arrived at the ward, Qiao Nian helped Lu Zhu to the bed and went to the pantry to get some water. When she returned, she poured a ss of water for Lu Zhu and brought it to him. ¡°Brother, drink some water first!¡± Lu Zhu took the cup from Qiao Nian. After drinking some, he ced the cup on the bedside table. Lu Zhu watched as Qiao Nian busied herself in the ward. His heart warmed instantly. He still felt like he was dreaming. Sugar was alive now and she was taking care of him. Lu Zhu¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Sugar.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. She turned to look at Lu Zhu, her beautiful fox eyes curved into crescents as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian dotingly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be busy anymore. Come over to me and sit down to rest for a while.¡± His Sugar was so obedient and cute. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. Suddenly, she liked this nickname her brother called her. When Lu Zhu called her name, she was indescribably happy. Qiao Nian moved a small stool and sat by Lu Zhu¡¯s bed. She said softly, ¡°Brother, you have to rest well now. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest!¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian with a smile in his eyes. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Actually, Lu Zhu was already starting to feel sleepy, but he did not dare to sleep. He was worried that he would fall asleep. If he opened his eyes again, and found out that this was all just a dream and Sugar was gone again¡­ He didn¡¯t think he could handle the shock. Lu Zhu stared at Qiao Nian intently. He had never been the kind of person to worry about personal gains and losses. But today, he was really afraid of losing Sugar again. There was a lot he wanted to say to Sugar, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. This sister of his must have suffered a lot outside. But he could not bring his sister home immediately. Sigh. Lu Zhu sighed silently in his heart. Actually, Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu felt the same way. Although she knew about her rtionship with Lu Zhu three days ago, for the past few days, she had been looking forward to Lu Zhu getting better so that she could reunite with him. After today¡¯s reunion, she could feel her soul trembling with excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but start to worry that all of this was just a dream. When she woke up, she would be the little girl no one wanted again. Lu Zhu stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Unknowingly, he recalled the way Qiao Yu had looked at Qiao Nian previously. It was a gaze that only men would have when they were facing a woman. Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes and frowned. He asked bluntly, ¡°Did Qiao Yu bully you?¡± Qiao Nian naturally understood what Lu Zhu was saying. She shook her head gently and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the way he looks at you. It¡¯s as if he has feelings for you beyond being brother and sister,¡± Lu Zhu said directly. Qiao Nian pursed her lips, then nodded and briefly recounted the past. When she was about six, she went up into the mountains with her grandfather to pick herbs. He was worried that she would be in danger, so he told her to stay where she was and wait. At that time, she had inadvertently noticed a fig tree on the edge of the cliff. She had heard from her grandfather before that figs were rare in the world and were especially precious herbs. With that thought, she wanted to pluck the fig and give it to her grandfather. At that time, she was only thinking about the figs. She reached out to pick one and identally fell. Chapter 508 - Brother White Shirt

Chapter 508: Brother White Shirt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She cried out in shock, just as a boy in a white shirt grabbed her left hand. She hung suspended in midair from the cliff. She was still clutching the fig in her right hand. She raised her eyes to the boy, who happened to have his back to the light. The sunlight that day was blinding. She couldn¡¯t make out his features at all, only that he was wearing a white shirt. She wanted him to let go then, but Brother White shook his head, unwilling to let go no matter what. He just kept holding on to her. Even though his hand was cut by a tree branch and blood stained his white shirt, he didn¡¯t let go. At the time, she was so young. She simply gave and passed out. When she woke up again, her grandfather had already carried her home. She handed the fig to him. She had even asked her grandfather where Brother White Shirt had gone. Her grandfather had told her then that when he returned, he saw Brother White in white holding on to her unconscious form. Brother White was about to fall. Fortunately, Brother White¡¯s other hand was holding onto the tree trunk, so the two of them were hanging from the cliff. Fortunately, her grandfather had returned early. If he had been a few minutester, she and Brother White would have fallen off the cliff and disappeared without a trace. Brother White left first because he had something to do. He left her a photo. She kept that phototer and drew a stone wall diagram! When she woke up, she chased after him with the photo, but she couldn¡¯t find Brother White Shirt. On the back of the photo, she wrote the word ¡°Chuan.¡± Later, when she was seven, she met Brother White Shirt again. She recognized him immediately because he was still wearing his white shirt and because his hands were as long and slender as she remembered. At the time, she had called him ¡°Brother White Shirt¡± without hesitation. However he looked at her in surprise with eyes full of confusion, as if he didn¡¯t understand why she called him that. As Brother White Shirt was her savior, in order to thank him for saving her life, she asked Brother White Shirt to go home for lunch. Previously, she had thought that Brother White Shirt might have the word ¡°Chuan¡± in his name. She had misunderstood. She wanted to return the photo to Brother White Shirt, but he said no. Brother White Shirt thought she liked nights in An City, so he taught her to draw. It took her months toplete the painting. She¡¯d only been seven at the time. Because her paintings had been such a sensation, she hadn¡¯t wanted to be disturbed by these people. So she¡¯d let her grandfather defeat them. When she was thirteen, she picked up the brush again and re-created the stone wall drawing. When this stone wall painting appeared, Grandpa helped her sell the painting. That painting caused a sensation in the entire An City. During this period, she had used that pen name to draw many paintings. However, they were all about the scenery near the vige where she lived. She had also sold them for a lot of money. Grandpa had saved most of the money for her. When she turned eighteen, Qiao Yu came to look for her again and said something especially scary. ¡°The two of them were fated to be together,¡± he said. At that moment, she froze. Not long after, she heard that Qiao Yu was her biological brother. After that she never painted again. She had never expected that Brother White Shirt, who had gently saved her from the cliff, would be a sinister and terrifying Qiao Yu. So she didn¡¯t want to talk about the past at all, and she wasn¡¯t willing to paint anymore. The reason why she picked up the paintbrush at that charity auction banquet was purely to draw a full stop to the past. Moreover, she had also thought that even if she were to paint in the future, she would change her pen name. Before she knew Qiao Yu¡¯s identity, he treated her very well and took good care of her. However, when she found out that Qiao Yu was hiding his identity, her first realization was that he had lied to her. Chapter 509 - Child Bride?

Chapter 509: Child Bride?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although she was very grateful to Qiao Yu for saving her previously, she could not tolerate deception. Of course, Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know about her past with Qiao Yu. Now that Qiao Nian had told Lu Zhu all about her past, she felt the weight on her chest instantly disappear. She heaved a sigh of relief. As Lu Zhu listened to Qiao Nian talk about the past, his frown deepened. Just hearing that she was going to fall off the cliff made him tremble in fear. Fortunately, nothing had happened to Qiao Nian back then. Otherwise, Sugar would really have died. He wouldn¡¯t have met Sugar today, let alone reunited with her. Lu Zhu frowned and thought quickly. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Did he really say that back then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and agreed. Originally, she was too embarrassed to say such a thing. But now that she¡¯d gotten over it, she didn¡¯t think it mattered. Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes slightly. After a while, he said thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that when Qiao Shan brought you back, he wanted you to be with Qiao Yu?¡± The Qiao family actually treated his sister as a child bride! How infuriating! Lu Zhu tried his best to suppress the anger in his chest. In those days, many people would look for a child bride. One category was poor families. In those poor mountains, many families wanted sons. They would abandon their daughters when they gave birth because they were worried that they could not afford to raise them. Some poor families had sons. They were worried that their sons would not be able to get a wife, so they would pick up some girls and bring them home. When both of them were adults, they could let the girls marry their sons. Raising one more daughter would also give them another person to dobor. There were also rich families. Some families would be especially superstitious. They would find fortune-tellers and ask them to choose a suitable girl for their son as a child bride. Not only did that girl have to match her son¡¯s birth chart, but she also had to bring prosperity to her husband. Only then could their son soar into the sky and be a dragon among men. Old Master Qiao lived in an era of war. At that time, the Qiao family was also arge corporation. Only when Qiao Shan¡¯s generation arrived did the Qiao family slowly fall. Thinking about it this way, the Qiao family was obviously thetter. They must have brought their sister back in this way back then in order to make her Qiao Yu¡¯s wife. If that was the case, Qiao Yu might have known from the beginning that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t his biological sister. That was why he had told Qiao Nian that they were a match made in heaven. However, what Lu Zhu could not understand was that if that was the case, why did the Qiao family throw his sister into the mountains to fend for herself? Why did they not care about his sister all these years? ¡°Sugar, do you remember when they sent you to the mountains?¡± Qiao Nian thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I remember that not long after Grandma passed away, I was sent there. I think I celebrated my fifth birthday with Grandpa.¡± A golden light shed across Lu Zhu¡¯s mind. He seemed to have grasped the key clue and asked directly, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Matriarch Qiao?¡± ¡°I still remember very clearly what happened when I was five years old. At that time, Grandma was still around. She was very good to me, much better than she was to Qiao Xin. Moreover, she even gave me a portion of the Qiao Corporation¡¯s shares!¡± Lu Zhu said thoughtfully, ¡°In other words, after Matriarch Qiao passed away, Qiao Shan and his wife were very cold to you and sent you into the mountains?¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian seemed to understand what he meant. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Brother, do you think the reason why I ended up in the Qiao family has something to do with Grandma Qiao?¡± Lu Zhu nodded and said, ¡°As you said, when Matriarch Qiao was around, the Qiao family treated you very well. However, after Matriarch Qiao left, the Qiao family abandoned you in the mountains and ignored you. This can only mean one thing. The Qiao family doesn¡¯t like you and doesn¡¯t want you to stay in the Qiao family, but Matriarch Qiao wants you to live happily and stay in the Qiao family.¡± Chapter 510 - Song Yue’s Interrogation

Chapter 510: Song Yue¡¯s Interrogation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian pursed her lips, vaguely sensing the answer. ¡°Brother, you mean that back then, Grandma Qiao wanted me to marry Qiao Yu when I grew up? But after Grandma Qiao left, everything after that was out of Grandma Qiao¡¯s control. The Qiao Shan couple didn¡¯t like me, so they sent me to the mountains.¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian. His sister was indeed smart. ¡°I think that¡¯s possible. Perhaps there¡¯s another possibility. Matriarch Qiao thought that you were really the granddaughter of the Qiao family. It¡¯s just that she saw that the Qiao couple treated you badly, so she doted on you a little more.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Now that Matriarch Qiao was gone, if he wanted to investigate, he could only start with the Qiao Shan couple. He believed that there was a reason for this arrangement. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think about this for now. Rest early. When tomorrowes¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, the door to the ward suddenly opened, interrupting her. Qiao Nian thought that Gu Zhou had returned. She turned around, and the smile on her face gradually froze. She saw Song Yue sitting in a wheelchair. Song Yue frowned and looked at Qiao Nian resentfully. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She questioned sternly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Worried that she would be chased out by Qiao Nian, Song Yue hurriedly said, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re not Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister at all. What are you trying to do by pretending to be Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister?!¡± Lu Zhu looked at Song Yue coldly. His face instantly turned cold, and his eyes narrowed dangerously. Just by looking at Song Yue, he felt that he had dirtied his eyes. At this moment, he wished that Song Yue would immediately disappear from his sight. However, seeing that Lu Zhu did not speak, Song Yue felt a little uneasy, but she quickly calmed down. Qiao Nian was just a wild girl from the countryside. She was vicious. If Qiao Nian became the Lu family¡¯s eldest daughter that everyone envied, she wouldn¡¯t be Qiao Nian¡¯s match in the future. At that time, Qiao Nian would be close to Lu Zhu. Even if Qiao Nian was discovered to not be the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she would be the first madam of the Lu family. The more Song Yue thought about it, the angrier she became. She clenched her fists tightly and mustered her courage to push the wheelchair into Lu Zhu¡¯s ward. Seeing Song Yue enter, Qiao Nian subconsciously shielded Lu Zhu behind her. She looked at Song Yue with a dark expression and asked unhappily, ¡°Song Yue, does your face not hurt enough?¡± At the mention of this, Song Yue was furious. She was the daughter of the Song family, yet she had been beaten up by the wild girl Qiao Nian. If this got out, she would be humiliated. Song Yue said with a dark expression, ¡°You still have the cheek to mention this?¡± Qiao Nian said disapprovingly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention this? You¡¯re just a cripple now. I can easily defeat you!¡± Cripple¡­ When Song Yue heard this word, the scar on her heart seemed to have been ruthlessly opened. It was so painful that she found it difficult to breathe. If it wasn¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could her uterus have been removed? All of this was thanks to Qiao Nian. Song Yue bit her lip and said angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, you actually pretended to be Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister. You¡¯re too sinister. You¡¯re just a wild girl from the countryside. How can you be Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister?¡± Before Qiao Nian could speak, Song Yue questioned, ¡°Why did you get close to Brother Lu Zhu? What do you want to do to the Lu family?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder. She had just told her brother not to let anyone else know about this. She never expected Song Yue to take the initiative to jump out and hit the gun. However, there was also a benefit to this. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being schemed against by Song Yue in the future. Chapter 511 - Drill

Chapter 511: Drill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Song Yue met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Qiao Nian looked at her as if she was looking at a dead person. Song Yue felt a chill on her back and her surroundings were cold. She was a little afraid of the current Qiao Nian. Song Yue suppressed her fear. She would never allow a country bumpkin like Qiao Nian to step on her head. She was a high and mighty heiress. She was the most suitable woman for Brother Lu Zhu. Song Yue questioned, ¡°Qiao Nian, don¡¯t change the topic. Do you think I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me? From the beginning, I suspected that you were in cahoots with Jiang Chi. Otherwise, why would Jiang Chi let you leave? The facts prove that I was right!¡± Qiao Nian felt that Song Yue was getting more and more ridiculous. She believed that her brother would never believe Song Yue¡¯s nonsense. Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who cooperated with Jiang Chi and told his men to take my life? It hasn¡¯t even been a week. Does Miss Song have amnesia? Have you forgotten all about this? You said that I¡¯m not my brother¡¯s sister. Do you have any evidence?¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice became colder and colder. She was about to lose her patience. Qiao Nian looked at Song Yue threateningly, as if warning her not to spout nonsense. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Song Yue snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°You won¡¯t give up until you see death!¡± After Song Yue finished speaking, her gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. She said ingratiatingly, ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, when you were in the operating theater, Qiao Nian gave you 500 milliliters of blood because you lost too much blood. If she¡¯s close to you, the doctor wouldn¡¯t have used her blood. This can only mean one thing. She only has the same blood type as you. You two aren¡¯t rted by blood.¡± Lu Zhu did not speak. His gaze became colder and colder. Qiao Nian frowned. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Yue to know about her blood donation. Moreover, Song Yue had used this matter to prove that she wasn¡¯t Lu Zhu¡¯s biological sister. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, Song Yue thought that she had hit Qiao Nian¡¯s sore spot and became even more arrogant. ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re really vicious. Your blood was transfused into Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s body. When the two of you do a paternity test, the results will definitely show that the two of you aren¡¯t rted by blood. You¡¯re really scheming. You¡¯ve done so much just to get close to Brother Lu and the Lu family. Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Song Yue¡¯s question, she wished she could give her a thumbs up. She looked at Song Yue disdainfully and mocked, ¡°Your imagination is running wild. You described it so vividly. If you¡¯re so good at making things up, why don¡¯t you be a screenwriter?¡± Lu Zhu sat by the bed and looked at Song Yue quietly. Song Yue¡¯s face was filled with seriousness, as if she was not lying. Even though Song Yue sounded serious and wless, Lu Zhu still believed that Qiao Nian was Sugar. Lu Zhu did not know why he would believe that Sugar was her so unconditionally. Song Yue saw that Qiao Nian was silent. Like a judge in court, she said righteously, ¡°Qiao Nian, the evidence is in front of you now. I¡¯ve exposed all your lies. What else do you have to say? I advise you to tell the truth early!¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Who told you that I donated blood?¡± When Song Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, sheughed maniacally and said sarcastically, ¡°Qiao Nian, I think you¡¯re the one with Alzheimer¡¯s. You¡¯re already spouting nonsense. All the doctors and nurses know that you donated blood to Brother Lu Zhu. Moreover, Li Na even said that you donated 500 milliliters!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t want her brother to hold a grudge against her because of Song Yue. Chapter 512 - Witness

Chapter 512: Witness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian smiled coldly and said, ¡°Alright, call someone from the operating theater over now. We¡¯ll ask him in person.¡± At that moment, Li Na walked in with the pills. Li Na was sensitive to the strange atmosphere in the room. Her heart skipped a beat and she swallowed nervously. ¡°Mr. Lu, your medicine!¡± When Song Yue saw Li Na, her eyes lit up. Li Na, the young nurse, looked like a yes-man. She probably wouldn¡¯t lie. Song Yue smiled sweetly and said to Li Na gently, ¡°Miss Li Na.¡± Li Na¡¯s heart was in her throat when she heard Song Yue calling her. Then, she pretended to be calm and turned to look at Song Yue. She asked politely, ¡°Miss Song, what can I do for you?¡± Song Yue went straight to the point. ¡°I have a very important question to ask you. You have to tell the truth. If you lie, don¡¯t me me for being rude. When Mr. Lu was undergoing surgery, did Qiao Nian donate blood to Mr. Lu?¡± Li Na recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Yes, Doctor Qiao donated blood to Mr. Lu!¡± Lu Zhu was slightly stunned. He had not expected Li Na to say that, and the answer was what he expected. Except there was something wrong with Li Na¡¯s eyes. She was looking down to her right, and she was swallowing hard. She looked as if she were guilty of lying. When Song Yue heard Li Na¡¯s words, her lips curled up into a bright smile. She knew it. Qiao Nian was a liar. This time, Brother Lu Zhu would definitely believe her. Song Yue smiled at Li Na and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Li Na silently set the pills on the nightstand. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, and hurried outside. Song Yue sat proudly in her wheelchair, looking down on Qiao Nian. She shouted, ¡°Qiao Nian, there¡¯s already a witness. What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°Actually, back in the emergency room¡ª¡± ¡°I advise you not to quibble anymore. When I found out that you donated blood to Brother Lu Zhu, I thought it was a little strange. Why didn¡¯t you tell Brother Lu Zhu with great fanfare? Now I understand that you deliberately hid this matter to pretend to be Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister. You really have ulterior motives!¡± Towards the end, Song Yue couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Song Yue took out her phone from her pocket. These were the bank records of Li Na and Doctor Sha. After the surgery, Qiao Nian had transferred two million yuan to them. Song Yue pushed the wheelchair to Lu Zhu¡¯s bed and handed the phone to him. With a gentle expression, she said, ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, don¡¯t be fooled by Qiao Nian¡¯s flowery words.¡± When Lu Zhu saw the payment information, his eyes gradually became deep and his expressionplicated. Lu Zhu¡¯s frown deepened. His Sugar was already thinking very far ahead. He knew exactly why Sugar had wired money to the doctors and nurses. Qiao Nian clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She looked at Song Yue with a sinister expression, wishing she could punch her. Qiao Nian turned around and nced at Lu Zhu again. She saw that he had been staring at Song Yue¡¯s phone thoughtfully. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking at all. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Would her brother believe what she said? Would he believe Song Yue¡¯s words since her words sounded reasonable? The situation was very disadvantageous to her now. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. A trace of anticipation shed across her eyes as she looked at Lu Zhu. She really wanted to gain Lu Zhu¡¯s trust. Lu Zhu was her biological brother. They were real family members! Chapter 513 - Selfish

Chapter 513: Selfish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Song Yue¡¯s face again. Her expression was serious as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you think your words are a little contradictory? ording to what you said, I gave them the hush money purely to prevent them from telling my brother that I donated blood to him. That way, I can take the opportunity to be the precious daughter of the Lu family. But why did she just say in front of us that I donated blood to my brother? Isn¡¯t she worried that I¡¯ll ask for the hush money back?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Song Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. With a look of disdain, she said, ¡°Compared to your threat, she¡¯s more afraid that Brother Lu Zhu will attack her. What¡¯s wrong with that? That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t dare to lie to Brother Lu Zhu. You¡¯re a despicable and shameless person. Now that you¡¯ve pretended to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family, have you ever thought about how sad Brother Lu Zhu and the others will be when they find out the truth?¡± Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, Song Yue said confidently, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You¡¯re just pretending to be someone. But have you ever thought about what the Lu family will do when they find out the truth? Do you know that they¡¯re obsessed with the pain of losing the eldest daughter of the Lu family? They¡¯ve been in pain for more than twenty years. You¡¯re making them suffer even more for your own selfish reasons. You¡¯re not worthy of being human!¡± Qiao Nian ignored Song Yue¡¯s words, because she felt that Song Yue was like a fly buzzing in her ear, making her feel a little annoyed. However, Song Yue was still self righteous and continued, ¡°Have you ever thought that if you just used a fake paternity test to enter the Lu family, the rest of the Lu family wouldn¡¯t notice? Do you really think everyone in the Lu family is an idiot? There can¡¯t be any loopholes in that matter back then. If there were, it wouldn¡¯t have escaped the eyes of the Lu family!¡± At this point, Song Yue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Her heart ached as she looked at Lu Zhu. Her Brother Lu Zhu was too kind. He had almost been deceived by Qiao Nian again. ¡°Qiao Nian, I will never allow you to hurt Brother Lu Zhu. The eldest daughter of the Lu family is Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s bottom line. Now that I¡¯ve exposed your fake mask, you¡¯re like a rat. You¡¯re vicious and disgusting. You shouldn¡¯t continue to live¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Zhu interrupted Song Yue with a dark expression. He could almost guess what Song Yue was going to say next. Song Yue was shocked by Lu Zhu¡¯s voice. She looked at her brother Lu Zhu in surprise. She did not expect there to be killing intent in his eyes. Song Yue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, I¡­¡± Lu Zhu lifted the nket and got up from the bed. He walked towards Song Yue step by step. When he walked up to Song Yue, he looked at her with a dark expression and questioned in a low voice, ¡°Since you know that I care about my family¡¯s eldest daughter, why are you still ndering her? You even want to curse her. How dare you?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was cold and hoarse, like a demon from hell. Qiao Nian¡¯s throat tightened involuntarily, and she felt a lump in her throat. She had never expected her brother to believe her unconditionally. Even though Song Yue had brought out so many arguments against her, her brother had never suspected her. Song Yue swallowed nervously and looked at Lu Zhu with red eyes. This was the first time she had seen such a terrifying Lu Zhu, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, why don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯m clearly doing this for your own good¡­¡± Before Song Yue could finish, Lu Zhu grabbed her neck. His eyes were cold, like a dagger shing across Song Yue¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve already touched my bottom line.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was so cold that there was no warmth in it. Chapter 514 - Danger

Chapter 514: Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian was stunned by Lu Zhu¡¯s reaction. She had always thought that her brother was like a bright moon in the night sky, cold and unattainable. However, she never expected that after her brother got angry, he becamepletely different. Song Yue tried her best to breathe. She reached out to pry Lu Zhu¡¯s hand away, but Lu Zhu¡¯s grip became stronger and stronger. She gradually could not breathe. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Song Yue was speechless now. She could not believe that Lu Zhu did not listen to a single word she said to him previously. Qiao Nian was a liar. Qiao Nian was the one who had done something wrong. Why was Brother Lu Zhu so harsh on her? Song Yue gradually rolled her eyes and struggled less. Just as she almost died fromck of oxygen, Lu Zhu threw her to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yue screamed, gasping for breath, and tears fell uncontrobly. It hurt. It hurt so much. That part down there hurt so bad she could barely breathe. Song Yue looked down and saw that her pants were already stained with blood. Song Yue looked at Lu Zhu with tears streaming down her face and said pleadingly, ¡°Save, save me¡­¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes were cold without any warmth. ¡°I gave you a way out before.¡± Song Yue¡¯s blood stained the floor. She trembled as she looked at Lu Zhu. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She could tell that Song Yue was really afraid this time. At this moment, Song Yue bit her lip. She could not see any warmth in Lu Zhu¡¯s ck eyes. She knew that Lu Zhu really wanted her to die. Song Yue shook her head gently and crawled to Lu Zhu bit by bit. She begged bitterly, ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, save, save me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you keep crossing my bottom line. Since you¡¯re so brave, I¡¯ll let you be brave for once! You don¡¯t have to go back to An City anymore!¡± At this point, Lu Zhu called out, ¡°Chen Shi.¡± Chen Shi pushed open the door and walked in. When he saw Song Yue on the ground, his face was expressionless without a trace of pity. ¡°Young Master.¡± Lu Zhu looked at Chen Shi without blinking and said, ¡°Take her out and clean her up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yue still wanted to struggle, but she was in too much pain. Chen Shi carried Song Yue out like a rag. Only at this moment did Song Yue clearly realize that Brother Lu Zhu really didn¡¯t want her to live anymore. They really couldn¡¯t go back to the past. Chen Shi hurriedly got someone to clean up the blood in the room. The entire room instantly became clean, as if nothing had happened. Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. She didn¡¯t pity Song Yue at all, because Song Yue deserved it. If Song Yue hadn¡¯t caused trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so miserably. However, Qiao Nian was worried that Song Yue¡¯s death would affect her brother. After all, everyone in An City knew that Song Yue hade here with her brother. ¡°Brother.¡± Lu Zhu seemed to understand what Qiao Nian was about to say. He interrupted her and said, ¡°If we bring her back to An City, it will only bring us more trouble. If she doesn¡¯t cause trouble, she will naturally be safe. However, she is restless. She only has herself to me.¡± Lu Zhu knew about the rtionship between the Song family and the Lu family, so he gave Song Yue a chance. It was just that Song Yue was unwilling to cherish it! ¡°Brother, what about the Song family?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu worriedly. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his voice was cold as he said, ¡°She was the one who wanted to kill you first, and she almost caused me to die in the Ghost City. She should have died at Jiang Chi¡¯s hands. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have brought her back. Now, we¡¯re just letting Song Yue return to the night she was injured. We will just choose not to save her again.¡± Chapter 515 - Trust Her

Chapter 515: Trust Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian had never expected her brother, who she had always thought was gentle, to have such a cold and ruthless side. Besides, her brother was right. Song Yue should have died in Ghost City long ago. ¡°If shees to her senses and finds out who you are, she¡¯ll spread the word and put you in danger.¡± At this point, Lu Zhu hid the coldness in his eyes and his voice became warm. ¡°Sugar, I once told you that I wouldn¡¯t put you in danger again.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. It felt so good to be protected. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so good to me. In the future, I might not be able to control myself. I might be arrogant after being doted on.¡± Lu Zhu reached out and gently tapped Qiao Nian¡¯s nose. He smiled dotingly and said softly, ¡°My sister has the right.¡± Qiao Nian smiled in embarrassment. She helped Lu Zhu to the bed and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, Song Yue just brought out a lot of evidence. Why didn¡¯t you suspect me?¡± Seeing the bright smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but swallow. He said softly, ¡°Silly girl, why should I suspect you? It¡¯s all my fault. I lost you by ident. I didn¡¯t protect you well enough and didn¡¯t find you sooner.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu in confusion. ¡°Did you realize that the two of us were rted when you were in the operating theater?¡± Lu Zhu asked. Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback, but she quickly reacted and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you gave them hush money to keep it quiet. If you hadn¡¯t done that, news of our rtionship might have spread back long ago. At that time, you would have be a target.¡± Lu Zhu paused and continued, ¡°If I had woken up then, I would have made the same decision.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasiness instantly dissipated. Her eyes were filled with joy as she said softly, ¡°Brother, so you understand everything!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard to survive until now. Every step you take is very careful.¡± Lu Zhu held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be so careful in the future. With me around, I¡¯ll definitely protect you well.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed and her eyes reddened. So Brother already knew everything. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological sister, with your achievements, how could you insist on being my sister? This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t brought Song Yue over, how could you have suffered?¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian held his hand tightly. ¡°Brother, if you hadn¡¯t brought her here and if you hadn¡¯t experienced all this, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to acknowledge you. I know that with you around, you definitely wouldn¡¯t let me suffer.¡± When Qiao Nian reached the end of her sentence, her voice broke. She was really too easily touched. She recalled the situation when she returned to the Qiao family. At that time, everyone treated her coldly and she did not receive any love. So this was what real family meant. Real family put her first. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°Actually, I should be the one thanking you!¡± As soon as Lu Zhu finished speaking, the door opened. Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu looked over and saw Xu Qian standing nervously at the door of the ward. Her expression wasplicated. After thinking for a long time, she walked in. Xu Qian pursed her lips and mustered her courage. She exined, ¡°M-Mr. Lu, Li Na is a person who keeps her promises, so she didn¡¯t say anything. However, I didn¡¯t take any money, so I can tell you the truth. Actually, Doctor Qiao didn¡¯t give you a blood transfusion because when you were having surgery, there was a hemolysis. Only then did I realize that she was rted to you by blood.¡± Chapter 516 - Clarification

Chapter 516: rification

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Xu Qian really did not know what would happen if she told the truth. Besides, she just overheard the conversation between Doctor Sha and Li Na. Doctor Sha was very unhappy. He felt that in that situation, Li Na should tell the truth. Besides, Dr. Qiao was Mr. Lu¡¯s sister. Xu Qian was really worried that Mr. Lu would still believe Song Yue¡¯s words. If that was the case, the consequences would be unimaginable. Only now did Xu Qian know that Mr. Lu was injured because of Song Yue. So Song Yue was the bad guy. Therefore, when Xu Qian heard those words, she was really worried that Mr. Lu did not believe Doctor Qiao. The only thing she could do was to help Doctor Qiao exin. She was going to tell the whole truth. Qiao Nian frowned warily and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a nurse, so no matter what, I¡¯ll be very careful. When I was packing up the operating theater that night, I didn¡¯t find the blood bag you donated for Mr. Lu, so I initially suspected that in order to please Mr. Lu, you deliberately made everyone say that she donated blood for you. Coupled with what Doctor Sha and Li Na said, I¡¯mpletely sure what happened,¡± Xu Qian said with a firm gaze. Seeing Xu Qian like this, Qiao Nian suddenly understood why Xu Qian could be a head nurse in MY. Xu Qian was quick-witted. The hospital needed such talent. Xu Qian frowned and pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I was originally worried that Mr. Lu would believe what Song Yue said. That¡¯s why there was such a huge misunderstanding. I wanted to tell you about this.¡± When Xu Qian said this, she could not help but feel nervous again. However, she did not know how Doctor Qiao would deal with her. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Doctor Qiao and his sister turn against each other because of someone else¡¯s instigation. The air in the ward gradually became thinner. She nced at Mr. Lu, then at Qiao Nian. Seeing that they were deep in thought and not speaking, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spout nonsense. I won¡¯t mention this again.¡± After saying this, Xu Qian became inexplicably nervous. She didn¡¯t know how Doctor Qiao would deal with her. Actually, Xu Qian did not want to get involved in these matters at all because it was too dangerous. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes and looked at Xu Qian. Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°Okay, remember what you said. Get out.¡± Xu Qian heaved a sigh of relief before turning around and walking out. Qiao Nian watched as Xu Qian left. She could feel the fear in Xu Qian¡¯s heart. Previously, Xu Qian had brought Song Yue over. She didn¡¯t like Xu Qian to begin with, but Xu Qian was a reliable nurse. Moreover, Xu Qian clearly knew that she didn¡¯t donate blood, but she didn¡¯t tell anyone. It seemed that she was a person who could keep her mouth shut. Moreover, Xu Qian had run over without any scruples this time to help her clear her name. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian watched as Xu Qian walked to the door of the ward. Xu Qian had just opened the door when she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. She turned around and saw the sincerity in those beautiful foxy eyes. She had a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she shook her head and gave her a thin smile before heading outside. Lu Zhu naturally understood Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. She must be grateful that Xu Qian could help her. Actually, without Xu Qian¡¯s words, he would have still believed Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu could not help but sigh in his heart. His Sugar must have suffered so much to be so insecure. He had to work hard to give all the best things to Sugar and make her happy for the rest of her life. Qiao Nian smiled and reminded him, ¡°Brother, you should rest.¡± Chapter 517 - Something’s Happened

Chapter 517: Something¡¯s Happened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian lovingly. He wanted to spend more time with her, but when he saw the dark circles under Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, his heart ached. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sugar, go back to the hotel and rest tonight. Chen Shi will guard me here.¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± ¡°Sugar, don¡¯t refuse your brother¡¯s kindness. We¡¯ve already reunited. If Mom and Dad find out I didn¡¯t take good care of you, they¡¯ll say I treated you badly. They might even break my leg.¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t expect you to be beaten up by Mom and Dad at your age!¡± Lu Zhu smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Alright, Sugar, listen to me now. Go and rest!¡± As for what he said about being beaten up, he didn¡¯t borate. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Lu Zhu to worry about her, so she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first. Brother, I¡¯lle back tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian covered Lu Zhu with the nket before walking out. Lu Zhuy on the bed and watched Qiao Nian leave, his eyes filled with gentleness. However, when he thought about how Qiao Nian was already married, he couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. He finally found Sugar, but he hadn¡¯t spoiled her yet. Sugar was already married to someone else. Moreover, Sugar was married to Gu Zhou. Was it just fate? ¡­ . About half an hourter, Qiao Nian returned to her hotel room. She finally acknowledged her brother now, and her heart, which had been beating wildly in her chest, rxed. Qiao Nian happily took a shower and was applying a facial mask when her phone suddenly rang. The call was from Gu Zhou. When she saw the name Gu Zhou, she was a little dazed. Although they had only been apart for a few days, Qiao Nian felt that it had been a long time since she had contacted Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian answered the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The line was silent. No one answered her. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and called out worriedly, ¡°Gu Zhou?¡± The sound of wind and heavy breathing came from the other side of the phone. This breathing was a little too fast. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. Could something have happened to Gu Zhou? Qiao Nian felt increasingly uneasy. Frowning, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Gu Zhou, what happened to you now? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you called? Are you still in MY?¡± Qiao Nian asked a series of questions, but the other party didn¡¯t answer at all. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She bit her lip and asked tentatively, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll hang up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can¡¯t I call you?¡± His voice was low and hoarse. It reached Qiao Nian¡¯s ears through the microphone, making her feel that Gu Zhou¡¯s current situation seemed to be very bad. Was Gu Zhou injured? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Gu Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t hear Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. She could hear his heavy breathing and the faint sound of his footsteps. She remembered that Gu Zhou still had injuries on his back and asked worriedly, ¡°Where is Chen Qing?¡± At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡®Why haven¡¯t you called me?¡¯ Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. She had never heard Gu Zhou speak in such a voice before. There seemed to be an unhappy tone in his voice mixed with some grievance, as if he were suppressing something. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled slightly. For some reason, her heart ached. ¡°Gu Zhou, you¡­¡± ¡°Why do you keep thinking about Gu Zhou?¡± He interrupted her without hesitation. His voice was deeper and huskier than before. He seemed sad and uneasy. Chapter 518 - Zhou Zhou Can’t Find You

Chapter 518: Zhou Zhou Can¡¯t Find You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian frowned and blurted out, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Gu Zhou?¡± The other party was silent for a moment, as if he was a little hurt. Then, he said, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you before you remember that I¡¯m Zhou Zhou, not the Gu Zhou you¡¯re talking about!¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was dumbfounded. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart raced, and her mind buzzed. She even forgot to think. She never expected Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality to appear and even call her. Her head was pounding now, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. His dissatisfied voice came from the phone. ¡°Nian Nian, where are you? Zhou Zhou can¡¯t find you!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Didn¡¯t he say that he had something important to do? Why was he feeling aggrieved? She was really curious. What could make Gu Zhou¡¯s emotions fluctuate so much? However, she did not have the time to dwell on this matter now. Zhou Zhou¡¯s personality was very innocent and did not have the slightest resistance. What if something happened? Qiao Nian was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. She took off the mask on her face and sat on the bed. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Zhou Zhou, where are you now? I¡¯ll look for you.¡± ¡°Does Nian Nian really not like Zhou Zhou anymore?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. No matter what she asked, he wouldn¡¯t answer. He probably didn¡¯t know Chen Qing anymore. Helpless, Qiao Nian could only hang up and call Chen Qing. On the other hand, Chen Qing was woken up by his phone ringing. He took out his phone from his pocket. He had just woken up and was a little dazed. When he saw that the call was from Qiao Nian, he instantly sobered up. Chen Qing greeted her respectfully. ¡°Madam!¡± Qiao Nian asked worriedly, ¡°Chen Qing, where is Gu Zhou now?¡± Chen Qing was in a daze from his sleep. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, his expression changed. Madam would definitely not call for no reason. Something must have happened to Second Young Master. Chen Qing got up and hurried into the back room. He turned on the light in the room and saw that the bed was empty. He had a bad feeling and quickly said, ¡°Madam, Second Master is missing.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She asked anxiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thinking about what had happened recently, he frowned and said honestly, ¡°Second Young Master has been in a bad mood for the past two days. He has been locking himself in his room. I was guarding him outside. I just entered the room and realized that he was gone.¡± ¡°Then go and feel the temperature on the bed now,¡± Qiao Nian said anxiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Gu Zhou to force Zhou Zhou out. The thought of the wound on Gu Zhou¡¯s back made her expression turn even uglier. She could tell from the marks on Gu Zhou¡¯s wounds that the other party wanted to cut off Gu Zhou¡¯s neck and kill him. However, Gu Zhou cleverly dodged the attack, so he only injured his shoulder de. But now that simple-minded Zhou Zhou was out, could he still survive if he encountered another enemy? ¡°Oh no, madam. Second Master¡¯s bed ispletely cold.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s voice instantly pulled Qiao Nian back to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Qiao Nian frowned, her voiceced with anger. Only then did Chen Qing realize that he had said something that would easily be misunderstood. He quickly corrected himself and said, ¡°Madam, I-I think Second Young Master might have left long ago.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart sank. Her eyelids kept twitching as she hurriedly said, ¡°Go and look for him immediately. Search for him somewhere near where you live. You must find him!¡± Chapter 519 - Missing

Chapter 519: Missing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yes,¡± Chen Qing said nervously. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darted around as if she had thought of something. She asked, ¡°Is the ce you¡¯re living in close to me?¡± Chen Qing said without thinking, ¡°Not far. About 20 kilometers.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Since Gu Zhou had already returned, why hadn¡¯t hee looking for her in the first ce? She recalled what Chen Qing had just said. Gu Zhou was in a bad mood and had been cooped up in the house. So what happened? Previously, Gu Zhou left because he saw the video of someone knocking Qiao Xin unconscious and taking her away. Could it be rted to that man? Qiao Nian knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out even if she thought about it this way. Hence, she frowned and said, ¡°Alright, send me your location now. I¡¯ll look for you.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Chen Qing said, nodding. After Qiao Nian hung up, her heart was in a mess. Worried that something would happen to Gu Zhou, she took out her phone and called him. Beep¡ª Beep¡ª Beep¡ª After three rings, a cold female voice suddenly came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this voice, she suddenly panicked. Unwilling to give up, she called Gu Zhou again. However, it was still a cold female voice. She prayed that Gu Zhou would be able to answer the call and suppress his personality as Zhou Zhou and wake up. She quickly put on her clothes and prepared to leave. Her phone was still switched off. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t give up. As she continued making calls, she put on her clothes and shoes and went out. When she reached the door, she opened it and saw Gu Zhou sitting dejectedly by her door. He was soaking wet and curled up in a ball. His hair was wet. Water dripped onto the floor and quickly disappeared. Qiao Nian hurriedly walked up to him and saw that his head was buried in his knees. The phone screen in his hand was broken and covered in rain water. ¡°Gu¡­ Zhou Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian called out. She didn¡¯t even know when Gu Zhou arrived at her ce. Why didn¡¯t he knock? Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, Gu Zhou raised his head and stared at her intently. He closed his eyes, and the rainwater from his eyshes slid down his cheeks. His lips were pale and he looked in terrible shape. He blinked, a hint of fear appearing in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou wants to make a call, but the phone isn¡¯t obedient.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. Gu Zhou handed the phone to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand hesitantly, her voice filled with gentleness. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t say anything. He just held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian was really helpless. She had no way of exining to Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality what had happened. He probably doesn¡¯t even know how he got here. At this thought, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but hold Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly, wanting to warm his cold hand. Fortunately, Gu Zhou was fine, and she gradually felt more at ease. Qiao Nian pulled Gu Zhou inside and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, go in and take a shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold again.¡± She pulled him toward the room, then closed the door. Automatically, she released his hand and headed for the bathroom. At this moment, Gu Zhou quickly walked forward and hugged Qiao Nian from behind. Qiao Nian was stunned. She could feel Gu Zhou¡¯s muscles through his clothes. She didn¡¯t move again. Although Zhou Zhou spoke and acted like a child, he was still a normal man. After a while, Qiao Nian said tentatively, ¡°Zhou Zhou, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t leave the Zhou Zhou again!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian. Chapter 520 - Nian’er

Chapter 520: Nian¡¯er

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

His voice was deep and maic, and his voice was extremely sexy. However, when he spoke, he sounded soft and aggrieved. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. Suddenly, she remembered what Chen Qing had told her previously. The appearance of Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality was very likely because of his grandmother. If that was the case, then Gu Zhou must have suffered a lot when he was young. At that time, he was still so young. How did he survive that painful time? The man couldn¡¯t help but hold Qiao Nian in his arms even more tightly. After an unknown period of time, the clothes on his chest were already burning. Qiao Nian opened her mouth slightly andforted him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Gu Zhou buried his head in Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder, his voice hazy and ethereal. ¡°Zhou Zhou is afraid of the dark, but he¡¯s also afraid that Nian Nian won¡¯t want him!¡± Qiao Nian wanted to turn around and hug Gu Zhou, but she didn¡¯t know how strong he was. She could only let Gu Zhou hug her from behind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you now!¡± Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand slightly. He asked uneasily, ¡°Nian Nian¡­ will you always be with me?¡± His voice was like clear wine. It was terribly pleasant. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her marriage to Gu Zhou was just a joke. She couldn¡¯t stay in the Gu family forever. Moreover, the reason why she was willing to marry over was that she did not want anyone to disturb her work. She and Gu Zhou would be separated one day. Moreover, if Gu Zhou knew about her past, he probably wouldn¡¯t ept her either. At this thought, Qiao Nian patted Gu Zhou¡¯s hand gently and said, ¡°Zhou Zhou, we all have our own lives now. We can¡¯t be together forever. You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s body stiffened and he let go of her. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and saw a hint of hurt on his face. He asked sadly, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be together forever?¡± ¡°I just want to be with Nian Nian all the time.¡± ¡°What should I do so that the two of us can be together forever and not be apart?¡± ¡°Zhou Zhou really doesn¡¯t want to be separated from Nian Nian.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s series of words made Qiao Nian panic. This was the first time she had heard Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality say so much. He seemed to be very afraid of losing her. Tears filled his eyes, as if they were going to fall any second. For a moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how to answer Gu Zhou. Just as Qiao Nian was feeling puzzled, Gu Zhou frowned. His eyes gradually darkened, and even his voice became dangerous. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me because of Gu Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian instantly felt suffocated. How should she tell him that he was Gu Zhou? While Qiao Nian was in a daze, the man had already taken her words as tacit agreement. The man¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He confirmed again, ¡°Nian¡¯er is unwilling to be with me because of Gu Zhou?¡± Nian¡¯er? Why had his way of addressing her changed? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled, and her ears turned red. Qiao Yu used to call her that, but from Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth, it sounded different. His voice was pure lust and dangerous, and his eyes had turned cold. Suddenly, Qiao Nian felt a sense of danger. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She looked up at him and hurriedlyforted him, ¡°How is that possible? Gu Zhou is actually a big baddie. How can I leave you just to be with him?¡± Qiao Nian was a little flustered. Gu Zhou¡¯s condition was not good now. When his condition stabilized in the future, she would definitely record all of the conversations when his second personality appeared. At that time, she would show it to Gu Zhou and ask him forpensation for her mental damage. Chapter 521 - Aggravated

Chapter 521: Aggravated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Really?¡± The man¡¯s tone was slightly subdued, as if he didn¡¯t believe her. His gaze never left her lips. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± Qiao Nian said kindly. Gu Zhou reached out and gently caressed Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face. His eyes became more and more misty. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Nian¡¯er, what do you think I should do to make you stay by my side forever? What if I never go anywhere else?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled. Her gaze was not at all like Zhou Zhou¡¯s. It was more like the usual Gu Zhou¡¯s. He looked a little different from the usual Gu Zhou. He seemed to be a little sickly. Strange, wasn¡¯t he Zhou Zhou now? Would Zhou Zhou have a third personality when he felt insecure? It was as if he hadn¡¯t called her Nian Nian just now. He seemed to have called her Nian¡¯er. Moreover, what was even stranger was that he didn¡¯t call himself Zhou Zhou just now. Could this be Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality? If that was the case, Gu Zhou¡¯s condition would only worsen. No, this couldn¡¯t happen! Without hesitation, Qiao Nian hugged him. She looked up into his eyes and gently touched his back, hoping that he would calm down as soon as possible. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll always be by your side. I won¡¯t go anywhere. Zhou Zhou, be good. Let¡¯s go take a shower now, okay?¡± His cold hand slid gently across Qiao Nian¡¯s face, finallynding on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. He pressed his fingers hard against her lips. Qiao Nian felt the touch of his hand. Her eyes panicked, and her heart was in a mess. The man gave a savage smile. He stuck out his tongue and licked the rainwater from his lips, then swallowed. The possessiveness in his eyes grew more and more obvious. Then, he moved closer to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was slightly taken aback. An indescribable sense of oppression instantly overwhelmed her. Her heart seemed to skip a beat as she looked at him nervously. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips parted slightly. ¡°Zhou¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Gu Zhou¡¯s fingers touched her lips, forcing her to stop talking. His hands were cold, but the ces he had touched were burning hot. She swallowed nervously. She wanted to escape now. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian took a step back. In the next moment, the man suddenly pressed his hand against her waist, forcing her to approach him. Qiao Nian took a deep breath, her eyes darkening. This was the first time Qiao Nian had seen Gu Zhou like this. Qiao Nian subconsciously wanted to leave. However, the man pressed her against the wall and whispered in her ear, ¡°Nian¡¯er, I want you to be with me forever.¡± His voice was hoarse, as if he were suppressing his desire. His hot breath rushed into Qiao Nian¡¯s ear like waves, crashing into the beach again and again. Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned red and hot. She looked up at Gu Zhou and saw the shy look in his eyes. His hand slid down from Qiao Nian¡¯s lips andnded on her cor. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and tried her best to remain calm. She reached out and held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, her heart gradually racing. She believed that the man in front of her was neither Zhou Zhou nor Gu Zhou. ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiao Nian asked carefully. Gu Zhou¡¯s hand lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s corbone for a moment. His gaze gradually turned cold as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really disobedient. How dare you forget my name!¡± He looked devilish. At this moment, Qiao Nian waspletely certain that the man in front of her was Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded again. ¡°Why are you so disobedient? How should I punish Nian¡¯er?¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. Chapter 522 - Danger

Chapter 522: Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian wanted to cry. She was about to go crazy. What exactly was going on? Why did a third personality suddenly appear? Zhou Zhou was clearly so adorable. Why had he disappeared? Now, Qiao Nian felt that it was better for her to deal with Zhou Zhou. The personality in front of him seemed to be even more dangerous than Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at the man in front of her. She licked her lips and said politely, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I couldn¡¯t remember your name for a moment. Actually, I¡­ um¡­¡± Before she could finish, the man sealed her lips without hesitation. This kiss seemed to be different from before. He wrapped his arms around her back and pulled her into his embrace. Caught off guard, their hearts collided. Her heart was beating very fast. His heart beat faster. Again and again. Ruthlessly. His kiss was especially domineering. He insisted on taking the lead, mercilessly stealing all her breath. She was suffocating more and more. Qiao Nian tried to push him away, but to no avail. ¡°Well¡­ ssss¡ª¡± Suddenly, her lips hurt, and a metallic taste spread in her mouth. This man! He had bitten her! He seemed to be deliberately punishing her for her disobedience. This stimtion almost made Qiao Nian faint from the pain. Just as Qiao Nian was about to lose consciousness, the man finally let go. His tongue gently brushed across her lips. Qiao Nian tried hard to breathe. She looked at Gu Zhou in shock, frowning. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Zhou looked down into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and he made a swallowing motion, swallowing her blood mercilessly. Qiao Nian was stunned. This man was not only possessive and exaggerated, but also bloodthirsty. Qiao Nian had already forgotten the pain in her mouth. At this moment, she just wanted to leave him and nevere back. The man took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, lowered his eyes, and wrote a word on her palm. The word had only three strokes. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly as she stared in disbelief at the words on her palm. Chuan! Why is it Chuan? Qiao Nian pretended to be calm. She looked up at Gu Zhou and asked tentatively, ¡°Chuan Chuan?¡± When she called out the name, she regretted it. Surely this man wouldn¡¯te up with a name as simple as that? Sure enough, in the next moment, the man frowned. The man opened his eyes and stared into hers with contempt. ¡°How could I be like that idiot and pick a pet name?¡± Qiao Nian looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. He actually knew about the existence of Zhou Zhou. In that case, this personality seemed to be even stronger than Gu Zhou. At this moment, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His facial features were handsome, and his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Nian¡¯er, does that fellow treat you well?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was sure that he was referring to Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. Since he already knew everything, did that mean that he knew that he was Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality? She didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, suddenly, there was another sh of lightning, followed by a deafening p of thunder. The man subconsciously shielded Qiao Nian in his arms. His face grew paler, and his breathing grew heavier. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She recalled that when she received Zhou Zhou¡¯s call, his breathing had been like this. ¡°Gu¡­ Chuan, how are you now?¡± The man hugged her tightly without hesitation, but with some caution, as if he was hugging a lost treasure. ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯ve been looking for you for more than ten years. How can you forget me so quickly?¡± Chapter 523 - Found Her After More Than Ten Years

Chapter 523: Found Her After More Than Ten Years

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After saying this, his voice became weaker and weaker. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips, and his eyes became more and more reckless. The danger in his eyes did not diminish at all. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time. If you still forget me next time, I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± Qiao Nian stared at him, stunned. What did he mean by those words just now? He had been looking for her for more than ten years? Among the people he knew, only Qin Chuan¡¯s name had the word Chuan in it! The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the stranger she felt. She looked up at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Gu Chuan¡­ what do you mean by that? Tell me clearly. What do you mean by looking for me for more than ten years¡­¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, she realized that he was bing more and more fragile. Weakly, he leaned over her shoulder. He was so heavy that her shoulder ached under his weight. She could hear his heavy breathing. ¡°Nian¡¯er, don¡¯t leave me in the future. Stay by my side like this and don¡¯t go anywhere. Otherwise, if I go crazy again, I don¡¯t know if you can bear the consequences¡­¡± When he had finished, he closed his eyes and his breathing slowed. Qiao Nian hurriedly supported him, worried that he would fall. Her mind was in a mess. If it weren¡¯t for the smell on his body and his face, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the person she was carrying wasn¡¯t Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian pushed him away anxiously and shouted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Wake up quickly. Make yourself clear!¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, she felt the pressure on her body lighten. She turned her head and saw the man¡¯s eyes open. The man¡¯s eyes were extremely clear, reflecting the wall lights. They were sparkling. ¡°Gu¡­¡± Chuan. Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou pressed himself against her face and nuzzled her neck. ¡°Zhou Zhou is going to sleep with Nian Nian tonight!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian coquettishly, his voice filled with dominance. Qiao Nian was stunned again. Zhou Zhou? Oh my God! She was really tired this evening. Right, why wasn¡¯t Gu Zhou out yet? Could someonee and save her this evening? Suddenly, Zhou Zhou looked up in confusion. His eyes were as clear as water, and he blinked innocently. He looked at Qiao Nian obediently and asked carefully, ¡°Nian Nian, do you not want to sleep with Zhou Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s innocent eyes and swallowed silently. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t think straight¡­ Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything, he held her hand aggrievedly and gently poked her palm with his finger. Then, he drew a heart on Qiao Nian¡¯s palm and muttered, ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou is very sleepy now. Let¡¯s sleep together!¡± Sleep? Alright, sleeping was better than being tormented by him. ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep!¡± Qiao Nian said eagerly. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing how wet Gu Zhou was, Qiao Nian frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep like this. Zhou Zhou, go take a shower first.¡± His beautiful eyes instantly curved into crescents as he asked expectantly, ¡°Is Nian Nian going to take a shower with Zhou Zhou?¡± Without thinking, Qiao Nian subconsciously shook her head and said, ¡°No!¡± Disappointment instantly appeared in his eyes. He frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Why not?¡± Qiao Nian raised a hand to her forehead and sighed helplessly. She desperately hoped that Gu Zhou woulde out soon. Zhou Zhou was like a child. It would have been fine if Zhou Zhou was really a child, but he was an adult, and an adult older than her. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Chapter 524 - Men and Women Should Not

Chapter 524: Men and Women Should Not Touch Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At this moment, Gu Zhou was no longer as cold and domineering as he usually was. He was like an obedient and adorable curious child, his face filled with curiosity. Qiao Nian gave a gentle smile and exined to Gu Zhou seriously, ¡°Zhou Zhou is a boy, and I¡¯m a girl. Boys and girls can¡¯t shower together!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you shower with me if I¡¯m a boy and you¡¯re a girl?¡± ¡°Because men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other!¡± Qiao Nian tried her best to speak in a gentle voice. ¡°What do you mean by that? But we¡¯re very close!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian thought for a while, then gave an easy answer. ¡°This saying applies to two people of different genders. Usually, when you interact with each other, you have to keep a certain distance. You can¡¯t be too close.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face and seemed to understand something. He frowned slightly and asked suspiciously, ¡°Nian Nian, are you saying this because you don¡¯t want to sleep with Zhou Zhou?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not!¡± He still didn¡¯t seem to understand what Qiao Nian was talking about. He tilted his head slightly, looking confused. He asked again, ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Nian Nian willing to take a shower with Zhou Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian had never taken care of a child before, and she didn¡¯t have much patience. This time, when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she said impatiently, ¡°The books say that I can¡¯t, so I can¡¯t. There¡¯s no need for so many questions!¡± Gu Zhou was instantly stunned. He bit his lower lip aggrievedly, his eyes instantly filled with tears. ¡°Nian Nian is fierce to me again!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with an aggrieved expression. He asked angrily, ¡°Nian Nian, you said you wouldn¡¯t be fierce to me. Why are you being fierce to me again?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You just did!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°But you clearly did!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°If Nian Nian doesn¡¯t want to take a shower with Zhou Zhou, then don¡¯t. Why must she be so fierce to Zhou Zhou? Hmph, Zhou Zhou will shower by himself!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s temper red up. He looked at Qiao Nian unhappily, pouted, and began to unbutton his shirt. After Gu Zhou finished speaking, he began to unbutton his shirt. He unbuttoned the first button of his shirt, revealing his exquisite and sexy corbone. It connected with the line of his Adam¡¯s apple and was very seductive. He lowered his head and continued to unbutton the second button. His sexy and muscr chest was clearly visible. Finally, he reached down and unbuttoned all the buttons on his shirt. He took off his shirt unhappily and threw it on the ground. Qiao Nian looked at the sexy mermaid line on his stomach and felt her face heat up. His figure was simply too amazing! Seeing that he was still reaching out to undo his belt, Qiao Nian blushed even more. Although this man had Zhou Zhou¡¯s personality, his body was still Gu Zhou¡¯s! This figure was not something ordinary people couldpare to. Qiao Nian turned around, her face flushed red. Her breathing involuntarily became heavier. It was the first time she had felt so helpless. How could she face an adult man with three personalities calmly? She was going mad now! Just as Qiao Nian was deep in thought, she heard the bathroom door close and the sound of water flowing. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. This evening was really about to kill her. She felt extremely tired after being tortured by Gu Zhou. She took out her phone and quickly sent Chen Qing a message to tell him that she had already found Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian casually ced her phone on the bedside table and changed into her pajamas. She sat by the bed and thought about what had happened tonight. She closed her eyes slightly, and Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality appeared in her mind. The gaze of Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality was a little paranoid and even a little sickly. She recalled hisst words and felt a chill on her back. She could not help but shiver. Chapter 525 - Nian’er

Chapter 525: Nian¡¯er

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian hurriedly opened her eyes and took a deep breath. Only then did the uneasiness and suffocation gradually disappear. She had a vague feeling that Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality knew her, which meant that they had met before. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian recalled that he had called her Nian¡¯er. When he spoke, he was careful, as if they had known each other for many years. Then, today was their long-awaited reunion. However, after thinking about it carefully, she really could not remember where she had seen Gu Zhou before. In her memory, only Qiao Yu would call her Nian¡¯er. If Gu Zhou called her Nian¡¯er, that scene¡­ Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare imagine it. Her mind was all over the ce now, as if it had all been a dream. However, Gu Zhou did have a third personality. Just as Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess and she was in a daze, the bathroom door opened. Zhou Zhou must havee out of the shower. Qiao Nian looked over. Zhou Zhou had already dried his hair cleverly. The dim yellow light fell on his fine hair. He looked gentle and warm. Even her chiseled face had turned gentle. His face was well-defined, and his facial features were well-defined. His eyes were deep-set, but his pupils were crystal clear, like a pool of clear water. They were extremely clean. Perhaps because of his illness, his skin was ridiculously pale. After taking a shower, the hot air caused a blush to appear on his sickly pale face. It was pure and lustful. For the first time, Qiao Nian realized that as long as a man was good-looking, he could reveal his pure side. Those clear eyes were fixed on her as if she were his whole world. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her hands tightened around the bed sheets beneath her. Although she knew very well that Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality was soft and innocent, without a trace of lethality, she still felt the danger he brought when she saw him wearing a bathrobe. The cor was loose and slightly open, revealing his strong and muscr figure. While Qiao Nian was thinking, the man had already walked to the bed and approached her. The refreshing scent of shower gel still lingered on his body. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Seeing Gu Zhou like this made her nervous. Did she really have to sleep with him? Although she had always been thick-skinned, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s sleep together!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian hardened her heart and slept on the bed. She could feel the bed beside her sink. When she opened her eyes, she found Gu Zhou lying on his side, his face facing her. His handsome face was almost wless. Qiao Nian felt as if she had just witnessed a feast. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Nian Nian, why are you looking at me like that!¡± Qiao Nian felt a headacheing on. Could he stop calling her Nian Nian? She suddenly felt that Nian¡¯er sounded better! No, no. Whether he called her Nian Nian or Nian¡¯er, both men were very dangerous and troublesome. Gu Zhou was still the best. Although he looked cold, he would always call her Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Qiao Nian gathered her thoughts and tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look at you anymore. Go to sleep!¡± ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou needs Nian Nian to hug him to sleep!¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and turn around.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou obediently turned around, his back facing her. Chapter 526 - Hold Me!

Chapter 526: Hold Me!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before reaching out, but she refused to ce her hand on Gu Zhou¡¯s waist. ¡°Nian Nian, why aren¡¯t you hugging me?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian was afraid that he would cause trouble again. She hurriedly ced her hand on his waist. With a red face, she said sternly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not allowed to speak anymore. Hurry up and sleep!¡± Gu Zhou silently moved closer to Qiao Nian. In that instant, she pressed herself against his back. Even through their pajamas, she could feel the heat of his body. At the thought that she was still hugging Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian¡¯s hands trembled involuntarily. Her heart raced. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to know that Qiao Nian was very nervous now. He casually ced his hand on the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and gently rubbed the pad of her index finger again and again, as if teasing Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. Qiao Nian wanted to retract her hand, but Gu Zhou held on tightly, not giving her a chance. For some reason, she thought of Gu Chuan again, and her heartbeat instantly became chaotic. The thunder had sent Gu Chuan away just now. Could it be that Gu Chuan had returned? Qiao Nian felt increasingly uneasy. She pursed her lips slightly and asked tentatively, ¡°Zhou Zhou, are you asleep now?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s clear voice sounded. ¡°Nian Nian is naughty. You can¡¯t speak when you¡¯re sleeping.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this voice, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately. As long as it was not Gu Chuan. With that thought in mind, Qiao Nian switched off the lights in the room with her other hand. The entire room instantly turned dark. Qiao Nian could still hear his breathing even after he fell asleep. However, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. Her current position with Gu Zhou was too ambiguous. Besides, it was hot and sweaty where the two of them were pressed together. She had slept with Gu Zhou before, but they had half the bed each. How could they sleep so intimately together? Besides, she was the one holding him¡­ At the thought of their current positions, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how to describe it. She was a normal adult woman, and she was holding a handsome, fit man. This was simply¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned redder and redder, and her body tensed up. She tightened her grip on him uncontrobly, but she didn¡¯t realize it. After an unknown period of time, Qiao Nian was still wide awake. She hugged him mechanically. She felt like there was a difference between ice and fire. This was even more exciting than knowing that she and Lu Zhu were her biological brothers¡­ Her reunion with Lu Zhu was just an emotional stimtion. But now, she was hugging him to sleep. That was a double shock, both physically and mentally. Furthermore, the man felt nothing. His breathing became lighter and lighter, as if he were sleeping peacefully. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and called out tentatively, ¡°Zhou Zhou?¡± However, the man didn¡¯t speak. The only response she got was his gentle breathing. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep. Then she could pull her hand back! At this thought, Qiao Nian pursed her lips and tried to retract her hand. However, the sleeping Zhou Zhou seemed to feel especially insecure. When she moved, he held her hand even harder and even pulled her hand to his chest. This¡­ Qiao Nian had already felt ufortable hugging him to sleep. Now, she could still feel his strong heartbeat in her palm. Her mind was in a mess. This was simply killing her! In the darkness, Gu Zhou slowly opened his eyes. He felt the softness in his palm and looked coldly at the scenery outside the window. There was no starlight in his eyes. Chapter 527 - Awake

Chapter 527: Awake

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s even breathing, the coldness on his face gradually dissipated. His eyes lit up. His lips moved slightly as he called out softly, ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± However, the only response he got was Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing. During this period of time, Qiao Nian had been guarding Lu Zhu. Her mind and body had been in a state of high tension, so she had fallen asleep. As she was too tired, she fell into a deep sleep. She did not hear the man¡¯s voice. Gu Chuan called out again, ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± However, Qiao Nian still didn¡¯t respond. Gu Chuan pursed his thin lips into a straight line. Gradually, a trace of doubt shed across his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why he had addressed Qiao Nian this way. However, his heart was beating violently. His brain subconsciously told him that he really knew a woman called Nian¡¯er. Moreover, that woman was very important to him¡­ Except he could no longer remember why this woman was not in his memory. Moreover, he did not understand why he had called her by that name so affectionately. He was even more confused about how he had returned to this hotel. Gu Chuan moved his body slightly and felt Qiao Nian¡¯s softness and his warm embrace. His lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with smiles. It felt really good to be hugged by her like this. ¡­ . The next day, the sky cleared. The rain was heavyst night. The sanitation workers who woke up early had already cleaned up the rain on the ground. Qiao Nian stirred in a daze. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Gu Zhou¡¯s handsome face in front of her. Without warning, she met those deep eyes, and her heart suddenly raced. Only then did Qiao Nian notice that she was nestled in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms, her legs still wrapped around his. At this moment, she was like a ko bear. Qiao Nian¡¯s face instantly turned red. She hurriedly retracted her leg and silently retracted her hand. She moved back and said carefully, ¡°W-why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Gu Zhou moved his body slightly. Only then did he realize that his body was almost numb. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been so busytely that you haven¡¯t had time to sleep.¡± So that was his reason for allowing her to cuddle him to sleep. Qiao Nian stared intently at Gu Zhou, listening to his voice. His eyes were as cold as usual, and there was a hint of scrutiny in them. Her heart instantly fell back into her throat. Gu Zhou was finally awake. The person in front of her was really Gu Zhou. At this thought, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She did not have time to guess what Gu Zhou was thinking now. She asked with concern, ¡°Gu Zhou, feel your body carefully. Do you feel any difort?¡± Or perhaps, were there any strange memories? However, Gu Zhou remained calm and asked, ¡°What should I feel unwell about?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian remembered that Gu Zhou had a split personality. He wasn¡¯t sick now, so he probably wouldn¡¯t remember what his other personalities had done. Qiao Nian smiled awkwardly and hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°Nothing. I was just concerned about you. By the way, why did you suddenlye back?¡± Qiao Nian naturally didn¡¯t dare to casually tell Gu Zhou about what his other personalities had done when he had split personalities. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes. In fact, he did not remember clearly what had happened before. He vaguely remembered that he was in a hotel. When he woke up, he saw Qiao Nian hugging him to sleep. He originally thought that Chen Qing had sent him back because he was sick. Chapter 528 - Headache

Chapter 528: Headache

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, from Qiao Nian¡¯s tone, it seemed that something else had happened. ¡°Last night, what exactly happened?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s question, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned serious. She sat up and exined calmly, ¡°Last night, there was a thunderstorm. Chen Qing called and told me that you suddenly felt sick and ran out. I went out to look for you. When I found you, I brought you back.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, as if she didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou was asking this. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and frowned, trying hard to recall what had happened. Then, he felt a headache. Of course, it was as if he had been pricked by countless needles. Sweat instantly seeped out of his forehead. Seeing him like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. She hurriedly held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. If you can¡¯t remember those things, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, these things aren¡¯t important.¡± Gu Zhou raised his hand and massaged his temples. His head still hurt. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but worry. She knelt down beside Gu Zhou and removed his hand, gently massaging his temples. ¡°Gu Zhou, if you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t force yourself. Rx and breathe slowly.¡± Gu Zhou listened to Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle voice. His eyes were filled with worry, and he could feel the gentleness in her hands. She massaged his temples. The headache had eased a lot. Suddenly, a blurry image appeared in his mind. He stared at Qiao Nian intently, his eyes burning. He asked, ¡°Why did you hug me when you were sleeping?¡± Qiao Nian, who was massaging Gu Zhou¡¯s temples, looked at his eyes in surprise. His eyes were filled with confusion. She had a bad feeling and quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Yes?¡± There was a trace of scrutiny in the man¡¯s voice. It was obvious that Gu Zhou wanted to get to the bottom of this. Qiao Nian frowned and stared intently into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Do you remember anything?¡± Gu Zhou only looked at Qiao Nian calmly. In the memories he had just recalled, her back was facing him. At that time, her hand was on his waist. Her hand was soft and warm. When she ced it on his waist, he felt warm all over. Later on, her grip seemed to tighten, as if she wanted to melt him into her body. He had never seen Qiao Nian like this before. She had no idea that Qiao Nian would do such a thing. He could still feel the warmth and softness of Qiao Nian¡¯s arms around him. His throat moved slightly, and his voice was sexy and low. ¡°Huh? Why did you take the initiative to hug mest night?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Could it be that Gu Zhou had already remembered everything? That didn¡¯t seem right either. She didn¡¯t seem to have taken the initiative to hug him! Could it be that Gu Zhou only remembered a little bit? Really, when had she ever taken the initiative to hug him? Her hands were clearly stiff with nerves. Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing became increasingly irregr. She tried her best to regte her breathing. After a long while, she said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Clearly, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian. He approached Qiao Nian slightly. Qiao Nian instantly felt a sense of oppression. Instinctively, she moved back and said sincerely, ¡°I really didn¡¯t take the initiative to hug you. When I found youst night, you were drenched and had a slight fever. When we were sleeping, you insisted that I hug you. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, as if he still doubted Qiao Nian¡¯s words. ¡°Did I ask you to hug me?¡± Chapter 529 - Brother Zhu

Chapter 529: Brother Zhu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian hurriedly nodded. She was extremely nervous now. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Think about it. If you hadn¡¯t suggested it, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to hug you, right?¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s panicked expression, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but recall her valiant and heroic appearance when she had brought Lu Zhu out of the ghost city that day. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you trying to say that if I take the initiative to ask, you¡¯ll do as I say?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou slowly interrupted her and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you hug me again!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with shock as she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. He was not the second personality, Zhou Zhou, nor was he the third personality, Gu Chuan. He was Gu Zhou himself! How could he make such a request? Was something wrong with his head? Qiao Nian swallowed, thinking about how to reject him. At this moment, the man suddenly approached Qiao Nian. His gazended on her lips, and he asked in an ambiguous voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly. She got off the bed silently and muttered, ¡°How can this be the same? You caught a cold previously. I can¡¯t just leave you alone, right? Besides, you¡¯re fine now. Why should I hug you and coax you?¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked away in her slippers. She had just taken a step when she felt a weight on her hand. The man gripped her hand tightly. With a squeeze, she fell towards the bed uncontrobly. Caught off guard, Qiao Nian fell into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. Her heart was so nervous that it was about to jump out of her chest. Her face was slightly hot, and she did not dare to look at Gu Zhou. ¡°You, what on earth¡­¡± The man¡¯s hand tightened around her waist as he stared intently into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. His gaze gradually turned scrutinizing as he said, ¡°You seem to be hiding something else from me.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled. So Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t teasing her on purpose. He was just suspecting her. Qiao Nian shook her head without thinking. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I have nothing to hide from you. You were indeed drenched in the rainst night. Your condition wasn¡¯t good. You even had a fever.¡± The scrutiny in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that Gu Zhou believed her, she struggled to get up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go wash up first. Brother Zhu is still in the hospital. I wonder if he can be discharged today!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s uneasy heart had just calmed down when he heard Qiao Nian address Lu Zhu. He watched thoughtfully as Qiao Nian entered the bathroom. ¡°Brother Lu Zhu?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu¡¯s rtionship would improve so quickly in just four days. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly. He gently rubbed the ring on his thumb, and his expression darkened. Qiao Nian walked into the bathroom and immediately closed the door. She turned on the shower to release the hot water, her heart still beating wildly. After interacting with Gu Zhou just now, she now felt that Zhou Zhou was the easiest to get along with. Be it Gu Zhou or Gu Chuan¡­ It was all too hard. She was about to be killed by them. She had to study schizophrenia properly. She had to think of a way to treat Gu Zhou. However, she still had a worry in her heart. If she cured Gu Zhou¡¯s illness, would Gu Zhou¡¯s second and third personalities disappear? Or would theybine and be the first personality? At that time, would Gu Zhou himself remember everything, or would he forget everything? Would the other personalities disappear forever? Chapter 530 - Better All Disappear

Chapter 530: Better All Disappear

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If they disappeared¡­ Qiao Nian thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality, Zhou Zhou. His eyes were extremely clear. Every time he saw her, she seemed to be his entire world. Zhou Zhou was insecure, innocent, and kind. He was a very cute little puppy. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear to leave Zhou Zhou. However, when she thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality, she could not help but shiver. Forget it, they should all disappear! It was really hard for her to imagine what kind of disaster would happen if Gu Zhou¡¯s three personalities were allbined. Anyway, it was too much for her. She had never studied patients with schizophrenia before, nor had she treated patients with this disease. The only thing she could do now was to control Gu Zhou¡¯s emotions. If only her grandfather was still by her side. She believed that Gu Zhou would recover soon. There was no point in dwelling on it now. Let nature take its course. After taking a shower and changing her clothes, Qiao Nian came out of the bathroom. Gu Zhou also walked out of another bathroom. He was wearing a dark blue shirt and ck pants that entuated his long legs. Gu Zhou casually picked up the suit at the side and ced it on his shoulder indifferently. He leanedzily on the sofa, emitting a cold aura that made people unable to approach him. When Gu Zhou saw Qiao Niane out of the bathroom, he stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou walked in front. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Chen Qing leaning against the door outside, sleeping. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but admire Chen Qing¡¯s professionalism. The sound of the door opening woke Chen Qing up. He quickly woke up. ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam!¡± ¡°To the hospital!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Yes!¡± After going downstairs together, Gu Zhou sat in the car. He looked at the rainy day outside and felt a little empty. From what he could remember, he didn¡¯t like rainy days. Every time it rained, he felt uneasy. He felt as if something important had happenedst night. This memory was important to him, but he couldn¡¯t remember the past¡­ Irritation spread from the bottom of his heart. Gu Zhou casually crossed his legs and sat down coldly. He leaned back in his chair and yed with the jade ring on his finger. Even so, he couldn¡¯t ease the frustration in his heart. He ced his hand in his pocket and wanted to take out the cigarette box. When he thought of Qiao Nian sitting beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but give up. Sitting beside Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian could feel his frustration. She suddenly remembered something. Gu Zhou seemed to be in a mood. She thought of Gu Chuan fromst night. If she remembered correctly, Gu Chuan had appeared on a rainy day. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou needed to calm down. She said, ¡°You can smoke in the car. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell indifferently on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want cigarette smoke to cover your scent.¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. Chen Qing, who was driving, almost couldn¡¯t react in time and stepped on the elerator. Qiao Nian¡¯s entire body moved forward uncontrobly. She was about to crash into the back of the passenger seat. At this moment, Gu Zhou stretched out his long arm and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. Caught off guard, Qiao Nian sat down on Gu Zhou¡¯sp. The man¡¯s hands tightened around her waist. Her back pressed against his chest. Qiao Nian could feel that the ces she and Gu Zhou touched were burning hot. Her ears turned red uncontrobly. She quickly took a deep breath and pretended to be calm as she silently got off him. Qiao Nian looked up and met his smiling eyes. They were 30% seductive and 70% meaningful. Chapter 531 - Successful Scheme

Chapter 531: Sessful Scheme

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian swallowed nervously. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Gu Zhou seemed to be in a good mood. His frustration was gone? Moreover, it seemed that his scheme had seeded? Qiao Nian coughed and pretended to be calm. Her gaze fell on Chen Qing, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯re driving while you¡¯re tired!¡± Chen Qing was speechless. He was innocent! How was he tired of driving? Although he had slept standing outsidest night, the quality of his sleep was quite good. Besides, he was clearly frightened by Second Young Master¡¯s words just now, okay? Chen Qing also realized that there was a faint fragrance in the car. It seemed to be the smell of shower gel, but it was not strong and smelled especially good. No wonder Second Master, who usually relied on smoking to resolve his frustration, was no longer willing to smoke. Chen Qing couldn¡¯t say this either. He could only nod respectfully and say, ¡°I¡¯ll take note in the future. Sorry for startling Madam.¡± Only then did Qiao Nian sit back down. As if she had thought of something, she silently distanced herself from Gu Zhou. This man was simply too terrifying. Before she could react, he had already done everything. Gu Zhou¡¯s slender fingers gently touched the jade in his hand. The frustration in his heart hadpletely disappeared. About half an hourter, the car arrived at the hospital. Just as they walked into Lu Zhu¡¯s ward, they heard the nurses at the nurses¡¯ station whispering. ¡°Did you know that the patient in Ward Eight diedst night!¡± ¡®What? You mean the bank heiress?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I thought her illness wasn¡¯t life-threatening. How could¡ª¡± ¡°Sigh, she wasn¡¯t honest either. Before she recovered, she was already jumping around everywhere. Then, she sat in a wheelchair. I don¡¯t know what happened, but she fell down the stairs. The stitches on her wound burst open, and she bled profusely. She died immediately!¡± ¡°Poor thing. Her wound was in her womb. It hurts just thinking about it.¡± ¡°Who knows? She¡¯s just showing off every day. Just because she¡¯s the daughter of a bank entrepreneur, she¡¯s running around everywhere. She doesn¡¯t even listen to us nurses.¡± ¡°Ah, what a pity!¡± ¡­ . When Gu Zhou heard what those people said, his eyes instantly turned cold. He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Did she bully you again?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°Previously, she was injured in Ghost City. Due to this, her uterus was gone, and she med this on me. She tried every means to make things difficult for me. Is this considered bullying?¡± Qiao Nian thought of what Song Yue had done. Even though Song Yue was dead, she still couldn¡¯t forgive her. Gu Zhou asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said, ¡°Brother Zhu.¡± Gu Zhou could not help but frown. Brother Zhu. It was Brother Zhu again. The three of them headed for the ward door. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing looked at each other in surprise. Especially Gu Zhou. He had known Lu Zhu for so many years, but he had never seen Lu Zhu attack a woman. Moreover, Lu Zhu had directly taken that woman¡¯s life. What puzzled him the most was that Lu Zhu had only made a move because of Qiao Nian. In his memory, before Lu Zhu came to MY, he didn¡¯t get along well with Qiao Nian. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of her either. The transformation was earthshaking. Gu Zhou frowned. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think too much about it. The thought of her brother being alone in the hospitalst night made her worry. She wondered if her brother was getting better. As they approached the door of the ward, Qiao Nian immediately quickened her pace and walked in front of Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou gradually slowed down. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s anxious back, he whispered to Chen Qing, ¡°Chen Qing.¡± Chen Qing looked up at Gu Zhou. ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Chen Qing, don¡¯t you think that Qiao Nian treats Lu Zhu a little differently?¡± Chapter 532 - Possessiveness at Work

Chapter 532: Possessiveness at Work

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Chen Qing felt that the atmosphere was a little strange now. He nodded and said, ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°I need a very urate answer.¡± As an outsider, Chen Qing naturally saw it very clearly. When Gu Zhou asked this, he could only answer honestly, ¡°Second Young Madam seems to be more attentive than before.¡± ¡°More??¡± Chen Qing lowered his head silently, not daring to say anything else. Gu Zhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he looked at Chen Qing. His eyes were filled with coldness as he said, ¡°Go and ask Doctor Sha when Lu Zhu will be discharged.¡± Chen Qing heaved a sigh of relief and quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Second Young Master¡¯s possessiveness began to act up again. He also hoped that Mr. Lu could recover as soon as possible so that everyone could return to An City together. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to be on tenterhooks. Besides, Madam wouldn¡¯t have to run from the hotel to the hospital every day to help. Mr. Lu had saved Second Young Madam¡¯s life. Second Young Master was also grateful to Mr. Lu. However, Mr. Lu did not know his limits and was actually so close to Second Young Madam. After seeing Chen Qing leave, Gu Zhou walked towards Lu Zhu¡¯s ward. Inside the ward. When Gu Zhou walked in, he saw Qiao Nian taking Lu Zhu¡¯s temperature. Qiao Nian even thoughtfully took out all the medicine he was taking and arranged it properly. She even poured a cup of hot water and ced it on the table, preparing to cool it down. His brow furrowed. When Qiao Nian did these things, it seemed very natural, as if she had done it countless times. He had never experienced such thoughtful care from Qiao Nian before. In his memory, every time Qiao Nian finished his acupuncture, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave, let alone take care of him. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. Only after Lu Zhu had taken his medicine did he notice that Gu Zhou had arrived. Gu Zhou was standing at the door, staring unblinkingly at him and Sugar. Lu Zhu raised his eyebrows slightly and raised his hand to push up the frame of his sses. He sized Gu Zhou up carefully. Gu Zhou¡¯s face was the same as before, sickly pale. Although he was tall and upright, he still gave off a weak feeling. Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes flickered with worry. Gu Zhou¡¯s health was not good. If he died one day, what would happen to Sugar? Gu Zhou walked in, wearing a well-tailored suit. He stood by Lu Zhu¡¯s bed, his thin lips moving slightly. ¡°Brother Zhu.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very low, but it carried an irresistible force. Although he was calling Lu Zhu Brother, it made one feel as if he didn¡¯t take Lu Zhu seriously at all and was still dering his sovereignty domineeringly. Qiao Nian was speechless. What was going on? She remembered that Gu Zhou did not call Lu Zhuzhu Brother in the past! When Lu Zhu heard Gu Zhou call him that, he was slightly stunned and looked at his sister in confusion. When he noticed the surprise in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, he realized that Qiao Nian probably hadn¡¯t told Gu Zhou about their rtionship. Qiao Nian looked away from Gu Zhou indifferently. She picked up the hot water beside her and handed it to Lu Zhu. Gu Zhou quickly took the cup from Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and handed it to Lu Zhu. ¡°Brother Zhu, take your medicine!¡± Lu Zhu calmly took the cup from Gu Zhou. Although he was older than Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou had never called him that. When he saw the deep meaning in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, he understood. The corners of Lu Zhu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He looked at Gu Zhou with interest and said meaningfully, ¡°Ah Zhou, are you asking me to be your brother now?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. His voice was as low as ever, and there seemed to be a trace of warning in it. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother.¡± Chapter 533 - Nian Nian?

Chapter 533: Nian Nian?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At this moment, the atmosphere in the ward became strange. Gu Zhou was using this method to warn him that Qiao Nian was just his sister-inw. He was telling him not to have any ill intentions towards Qiao Nian. The mood was getting grimmer. Qiao Nian naturally realized that something was wrong with the two of them. She nced at them one by one, instantly feeling flustered. How could she break this stalemate? Qiao Nian was about to step forward when there was a knock on the door. The knock sounded sharp in this strange atmosphere. Lu Zhu calmly took the medicine from Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. His gazended on the door of the ward, and he said calmly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Chen Qing pushed the door open and entered. He instantly sensed that the three of them did not look too good and realized that the atmosphere in the ward was very awkward. It seemed that Second Young Master still cared a lot about Second Young Madam addressing Mr. Lu as Brother Zhu. Chen Qing coughed lightly and said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Master Sha has already said that Mr. Lu is recovering well and can be discharged this afternoon.¡± Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Since Brother Zhu has recovered, go and help Brother Zhu with the discharge procedures. Contact the country hospitals first. When the timees, arrange for the best private doctor for Brother Zhu.¡± Chen Qing was speechless. Brother Zhu? Chen Qing could now tell that the Second Young Master was very dissatisfied. He took a deep breath. It seemed that the Second Young Master was very possessive. Second Young Master was openly dering his sovereignty now. He was also telling Mr. Lu that he would help Second Young Madam return the favor. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Chen Qing gasped and quickly nodded. He quickly fled the ward, not forgetting to close the door. As long as he wasn¡¯t ordered to stay here and stack up the tiles, anything was fine. Inside the ward. Qiao Nian wanted to tell Gu Zhou that she could take care of Brother Zhu alone, but when she met Gu Zhou¡¯s cold eyes, she hesitated and didn¡¯t speak. She sensed that Gu Zhou was unhappy this morning, but now she instantly understood everything. Gu Zhou did not know about her rtionship with her brother. When he saw how carefully she took care of her brother, he was definitely unhappy. This unhappiness had nothing to do with love. He simply felt that his pride was hurt. He was also possessive of her due to her status as Mrs. Gu. After all, the two of them were now married. He was her husband. Qiao Nian lowered her eyes slightly. Should she tell Gu Zhou about her rtionship with her brother? Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on her brother¡¯s face. Seeing that her brother had no intention of saying anything, it seemed that he had his own thoughts. It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to say anything. She could only pretend not to see Gu Zhou¡¯s unhappy expression and silently wipe the water off the table with a tissue. Gu Zhou sat beside the bed. He crossed his legs and leaned back against the chair. His posture was cold and noble. His gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face and he said softly, ¡°Brother Zhu, thank you for taking care of Nian Nian during this period of time.¡± Qiao Nian stopped wiping the table. Nian Nian? She felt instantly sick. When did Gu Zhou change the way he addressed her? This form of address was a little too intimate. If she didn¡¯t know that he was Gu Zhou now, she would have suspected that Zhou Zhou hade out. This man was so protective of his dignity! At this moment, Lu Zhu was also slightly stunned. This was the first time he had heard Gu Zhou call his Sugar that. In the past, every time Gu Zhou mentioned Qiao Nian to him, he would always call her Qiao Nian. His attitude was distant, and he didn¡¯t sound close to her at all. He had a good rtionship with Gu Zhou in the past, but he had never understood Gu Zhou¡¯s true thoughts. Chapter 534 - Husband and Wife Are One

Chapter 534: Husband and Wife Are One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu looked at Gu Zhou quietly. He did not know if Gu Zhou¡¯s current abnormality was due to the possessiveness of a man¡¯s dignity or because of Gu Zhou¡¯s fondness for Sugar. He privately hoped it was thetter. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was cold and his tone was low. It looked more like the former. At the thought of this, Lu Zhu¡¯s expression darkened. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just a patient lying in a hospital bed and doing nothing. I can¡¯t take care of her at all. She has been taking care of me meticulously during this period of time. But what have you been doing recently? I haven¡¯t seen you either. If you were in the hospital, I don¡¯t think she would have to work so hard to take care of me.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. He was meticulous. Considerate. Her brother was really too stubborn. This time, Gu Zhou would definitely misunderstand him. Qiao Nian felt that this was a bloodbath. Gu Zhou pursed his thin lips and narrowed his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that these words came from Lu Zhu¡¯s mouth. In the past, Lu Zhu was rtively calm. He was not good at arguing with others, let alone being so aggressive today. Moreover, before he left the hospital, Lu Zhu had been rather distant towards Qiao Nian. But now, Lu Zhu¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian hadpletely changed. Moreover, he had always felt that Lu Zhu would keep a distance from his brother¡¯s wife. Previously, Lu Zhu had been indifferent to everything. Now, Lu Zhu was denouncing him because of Qiao Nian. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Lu Zhu had feelings for Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou exuded a cold aura. He slowly lowered his leg and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said coldly, ¡°Brother Zhu, she and I are husband and wife. I was busy previously, so it¡¯s only right for her to take care of you. Moreover, she¡¯s a doctor and knows your condition better. If her mind is in a mess, everything will be different.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t ask too much about what you and she experienced in MY. However, I will take good care of my own wife and dote on her. Brother Zhu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she realized that Gu Zhou was implying that her brother¡¯s heart was in turmoil and that he had feelings for his brother¡¯s wife that he shouldn¡¯t have. This¡­ Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes behind the lenses. He was deliberately speaking up for Sugar this time to see how Gu Zhou would react. It was rare for Gu Zhou to say so much at once, and every word was criticizing him, but he did not me Sugar at all. I will take good care of my own wife and dote on her. This sentence also directly showed Gu Zhou¡¯s current thoughts. Gu Zhou was saying that no matter who took a fancy to Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou would not let go, even if he was Gu Zhou¡¯s good brother. There was nothing wrong with what Gu Zhou said. However, he recalled how Sugar had suffered outside in the past and when finally found Sugar, he realized that Sugar had married Gu Zhou. Lu Zhu felt very upset. Qiao Nian, who had been standing silently at the side, was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She casually tossed the tissue into the trash can and smiled, trying to ease the tense atmosphere. ¡°Brother Zhu, thank you for saving me. I¡¯m a doctor. Even if he were here, I would stille to help. Now that you¡¯re feeling better, I think he will be happy.¡± Lu Zhu met Qiao Nian¡¯s sweet smile and the gloominess in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Zhou kept staring at Lu Zhu. Naturally, he noticed the change in Lu Zhu. It was as if no matter what Qiao Nian said, Lu Zhu would agree. His frown deepened. He felt that something was wrong with Lu Zhu. Chapter 535 - Tickets

Chapter 535: Tickets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing that the conversation had ended, Qiao Nian secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Hence, she asked, ¡°What do you want to eat at noon? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now.¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Lu Zhu meaningfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You need to recover now. You can¡¯t eat random food. You need to eat something nutritious. That way, your body will recover better.¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian gently. His voice was very gentle as he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the two of them and the strange feeling in his heart became more and more obvious. The two of them interacted very naturally as if they had been together for a long time. He frowned slightly. He clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles showed. Frustrated, he walked out of the ward. As soon as he walked out of the ward, he saw Chen Qing walking over from afar. When Chen Qing walked up to him, he asked, ¡°Is everything done?¡± Chen Qing noticed that the Second Young Master¡¯s voice was very low and cold. He involuntarily tensed up and tried his best to suppress his trembling heart. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done.¡± Today, Second Young Master was in a bad mood and not to be trifled with! Gu Zhou said, ¡°Book a flight back to An City now!¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned. Was it that urgent? Moreover, Second Young Master had previously said that he would wait for news from MY. Should he go back now? Did Second Young Master not care about Eldest Young Master¡¯s news anymore? Seeing that Chen Qing had not moved, Gu Zhou frowned and asked, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Chen Qing quickly took out his phone and started to buy ne tickets online. He was worried that if he was anyter, he might be left behind at MY to put up tiles. ¡°And Lu Zhu¡¯s ne ticket!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Qing was very efficient. Two minutester, Chen Qing said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Master, the flight is at four this afternoon. After Mr. Lu is discharged, we can go straight to the airport!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, his brows furrowed even more tightly, as if he was not satisfied with this result. He frowned, and his eyes were filled with coldness as he asked, ¡°ording to you, we still have to have lunch before we can leave?¡± Chen Qing was speechless. How anxious was Second Young Master? He was not even willing to wait for lunch? Chen Qing swallowed nervously and said carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, Doctor Sha said that Mr. Lu can only be discharged at that time. If you really want to go back early, why don¡¯t I change our flight timing and leave in an hour?¡± Gu Zhou gave Chen Qing a cold look and questioned, ¡°Are we going to leave her and Lu Zhu alone happily?¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned. For some reason, he felt that Second Young Master¡¯s words had another meaning. Of course, Chen Qing went along with Gu Zhou¡¯s words. If he said anything wrong, he would have to stay at MY and put up tiles. ¡°Then, then we¡¯ll go back with Mr. Lu!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he received the Second Young Master¡¯s cold gaze and heard his slightly angry voice. ¡°I think you¡¯re more suited to put up tiles!¡± Chen Qing¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly as he looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Then, he lowered his head and did not dare to speak anymore. Nothing will go wrong if he talked less! As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, he probably wouldn¡¯t be sent to put up tiles¡­ It was time for lunch. The attendant brought over all the takeout. Qiao Nian hurriedly called out to Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou. Smiling, she said, ¡°Brother Zhu, Gu Zhou, Chen Qing,e and eat!¡± Standing at the door, Chen Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly, and he felt slightly uneasy. Chapter 536 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 536: Misunderstanding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He really hoped that the Second Young Madam did not rank them. However, the Young Madam had ced himst. From the looks of it, the Second Young Madam seemed to differentiate them by how close she was to them. Chen Qing no longer dared to look at Second Young Master¡¯s expression. He quickly lowered his head and helped Second Young Madam set up all the dishes. His gaze swept across the dishes. The dishes today were quite sumptuous. In order to avoid any other physical contact between Second Young Madam and Mr. Lu, Chen Qing quickly walked to the ward bed and carefully helped Lu Zhu off the bed. Then, Chen Qing enthusiastically arranged for Mr. Lu to sit on the sofa. Qiao Nian naturally sensed the tension between Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu. In order to avoid a fight, she sat down beside Gu Zhou. Seeing that everyone had sat down, Chen Qing sat down beside Lu Zhu. Now the four of them sat facing each other. Gu Zhou faced Lu Zhu while Qiao Nian faced Chen Qing. The scene was much calmer than before. Gu Zhou calmly picked up Qiao Nian¡¯s bowl and helped her scoop a bowl of soup before handing it to her. Although this was just a small action, it still stunned Qiao Nian for a long time. In Qiao Nian¡¯s memory, this was the first time Gu Zhou had served her soup. Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°Brother Zhu, do you want some soup?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, making it impossible to tell the emotions in his tone. Lu Zhu did not want to trouble others, but seeing that Gu Zhou had just personally scooped soup for his sister, his expression softened. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Of course, Gu Zhou did not stand on ceremony with Lu Zhu. The meal was quite harmonious. However, Gu Zhou had just discovered a detail. There was no ginger in all the dishes and soup. In his memory, Lu Zhu never ate ginger. Qiao Nian had ordered this meal. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze swept across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She seemed to be better at taking care of people than he had imagined. For a moment, Gu Zhou fell into deep thought. Qiao Nian saw that Gu Zhou had been sitting there the entire time, not picking up dishes but eating rice. She frowned slightly, then picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it in Gu Zhou¡¯s bowl. ¡°Gu Zhou, you and Brother Zhu are both injured and need to recover. The two of you can¡¯t eat spicy and stimting food, so I specially asked the restaurant not to put ginger and chili in our food. These dishes might not taste as good as before, but you have to eat some to take care of your bodies.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the beef in the bowl. The coldness on his body gradually dissipated, as if a warm light was shining on him and making him feelfortable. He had misunderstood. He thought that Qiao Nian was unwilling to put in ginger because of Lu Zhu¡¯s preferences. Qiao Nian tilted her head slightly and urged, ¡°Eat!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Chen Qing felt the atmosphere in the room instantly ease up, and his tense heart also rxed. After dinner, Gu Zhou poured himself a ss of water and took a sip. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Grandma called me just now and said that she missed you. She even asked when we would be home.¡± Chen Qing stood aside obediently. He knew everything, but he would not say it. When Gu Zhou mentioned Matriarch Gu, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed instantly. She missed Matriarch Gu. She had previouslye to MY to help Matriarch Gu get the Moon Goddess, but she had never expected so many things to happen in between. Moreover, she had never given the Moon Goddess to Matriarch Gu. Now, Jiang Yue had been chased out of the Gu family. Although Zhao Qian was still in the Gu family, she was a rather liberal person and was preparing to go overseas. She and Gu Zhou had not gone back. Matriarch Gu must be very lonely now. Chapter 537 - On tenterhooks

Chapter 537: On tenterhooks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Does Grandma know what happened here?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and asked. Gu Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Matriarch Gu to know what had happened to her. Matriarch Gu was old and could not stand being agitated. Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly as he said happily, ¡°After I received Grandma¡¯s call, I¡¯ve already arranged for a flight in the afternoon. After Brother Zhu is discharged from the hospital, we can go straight to the airport. There will be medical staff along the way. After we reach An City, we¡¯ll help Brother Zhu settle down and go home!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian nodded. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does the Lu family know about the situation here?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face and he said calmly, ¡°This is Brother Zhu¡¯s family matter. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian nodded, still a little worried. She wondered if the Lu family would me her if they found out that her brother had been injured so badly because of her. Lu Zhu seemed to understand Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. Heforted her, ¡°My injury this time has nothing to do with you. Moreover, Song Yue¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. All of this happened because she was careless. I won¡¯t let my family make things difficult for you.¡± Qiao Nian understood what Lu Zhu meant and nodded slightly. At this moment, Doctor Sha walked in from outside. He walked to Lu Zhu and instructed him on some things to take note of before issuing a discharge certificate. Chen Qing and Chen Shi also helped to pack up. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She was finally going back to An City. She had been living in fear all day. At this thought, Qiao Nian thought of Jiang Chi and what she had promised him. However, this was not the right time to discuss Jiang Chi¡¯s younger brother with his brother. These things could be discussedter. Qiao Nian took out her phone, opened WeChat, and sent a message to Qin Chuan. ¡°Find a way to tell Jiang Chi that I¡¯m back in the country now. Tell him not to worry. I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised him. Tell him to wait for me patiently.¡± Qin Chuan replied quickly. ¡°What did you promise that lunatic?¡± ¡°Something about his brother.¡± Qin Chuan quickly sent a very unhappy emoticon before typing a series of words. ¡°Do you know that his younger brother is his bottom line? Don¡¯t rub him the wrong way! If you provoke his younger brother, have you ever thought about the consequences? You¡¯ve always thought things through before. Why are you so rash this time?¡± If this had happened in the past, she would definitely have replied to Qin Chuan, ¡°None of your business.¡± However, Qin Chuan had helped her and her brother this time, so Qiao Nian was more patient than usual. ¡°This matter is rted to Lu Zhu. I have to interfere.¡± Qin Chuan recalled his people¡¯s ount of what had happened that night. It could be said to have been soul-stirring. Even as a listener, he still had lingering fears. If things hadn¡¯t been handled properly that night, he would have to deal with things in MY again. Qin Chuan frowned and asked, ¡°Have you already fallen for Lu Zhu?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless and rolled her eyes silently. She couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°None of your business!¡± After sending the message, Qiao Nian ignored Qin Chuan. Just as Qiao Nian was about to turn off her phone, Gu Qi sent her a message. ¡°Auntie, when are youing back after your business trip? I¡¯ve ordered a big meal for you so that I can pay you back!¡± Chapter 538 - I’m Rich Now

Chapter 538: I¡¯m Rich Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Qiao Nian saw this news, the corners of her lips curled up uncontrobly, and the smile on her face grew wider. There was a hint of a scheme in the message, but she didn¡¯t resent it at all. Don¡¯t tell me this fellow¡¯s old trick is for her to pay the bill! Not only was Qiao Nian not disgusted, but she was also very excited. This was her unique rtionship with Gu Qi. Qiao Nian moved her fingers and typed a message. ¡°Are you treating me?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very rich now.¡± For some reason, Qiao Nian felt like she was a tyrant¡¯s kept woman. With a smile in her eyes, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Gu Qi did not reply. Qiao Nian nced at the time on her phone. It was two in the afternoon here. It should be at five in the morning in An City. ¡°Little Qi, have you not been sleeping? Or have you just woken up?¡± After Qiao Nian sent these messages, her heart felt empty. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have asked. However, when she thought of Gu Qi¡¯s lonely back, her heart ached. After a few more minutes, Gu Qi sent her a message. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached inexplicably. Gu Qi was still so young, but he could not sleep because of his worries. He should not have to endure so much at such a young age. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened as she read those words. Since Gu Qi was unwilling to say more, she couldn¡¯t ask further. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think about him. At this moment, Gu Qi sent another message. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to bed!¡± Qiao Nian moved her fingers and hurriedly replied, ¡°Good night. Have a good dream!¡± Qiao Nian turned off her phone, her eyes filled with worry and sadness. However, she quickly hid it. At this moment, Chen Qing brought Lu Zhu¡¯s medicine back. Qiao Nian put her phone into her bag. Suddenly, she felt a gaze on her face. She turned her head and met Gu Zhou¡¯s dark brown eyes. His eyes were like a deep pool of water. It was easy to sink into them. Of course, Gu Zhou noticed the change in Qiao Nian¡¯s expression. He frowned slightly. Qiao Nian seemed to have many secrets. When Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou, she was reminded of Gu Qi¡¯s inhumane and immoral father. From the fact that Gu Qi had insomnia at such a young age, Gu Qi¡¯s father must not have taken good care of him. Ayer of coldness appeared in her eyes. Such parents who gave birth but did not raise their children well were simply unworthy of being human. Beforeing to MY, she had been looking for her family all over the world like Gu Qi. She had already found her family, but Gu Qi had yet to find his. When she returned to An City, the first thing she did was to help Gu Qi find his biological mother. She hoped that Gu Qi could find his mother as soon as possible so that he could experience his parents¡¯ love and grow up in an environment filled with love. ¡°Second Master, we¡¯vepleted the discharge procedures and the car is parked outside the hospital. We can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Qiao Nian hurriedly got up, wanting to help her brother get up from the bed. But Gu Zhou was one step ahead of her. Qiao Nian could only stand by the side and say nothing more. Chen Qing nced at the three people by the bed. He felt that the three of them were in a very dangerous situation. It seemed that they had to return to An City as soon as possible. At that time, Second Young Madam and Mr. Lu would be separated, and this strange atmosphere would no longer exist. Soon they were at the airport. When they boarded the ne, Lu Zhu took his medicine and leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed. He was not in a good mood. He wanted to sleep and recuperate, but his mind was in a mess and he could not fall asleep for a long time. Chapter 539 - Worry

Chapter 539: Worry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Now that the ne had taken off, Lu Zhu could feel the turbulence when it took off. He also knew that he was getting closer and closer to home. He really wanted to bring his sister home and announce to the world that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was still alive. But he couldn¡¯t do that. More than that, he had to hide the truth from the rest of the family and could not tell them that his sister was still alive. Lu Zhu¡¯s frown deepened. His heart was filled with guilt towards his sister. Actually, Qiao Nian was also very nervous. She had seen Lu Qi before, as well as Lu Nian and Lu Rao. However, she didn¡¯t know if she should acknowledge them first, nor did she know if they would ept her. Just as Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Lu Zhu, who was not far away, opened his eyes. His gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Ah Zhou, Ah Rao will be picking you up from the airportter. Do you want toe to my house for a while?¡± Only then did Gu Zhou remember that he had specially invited Ah Rao to be Qiao Nian¡¯s bodyguard. He had yet to thank Ah Rao personally for this. When Qiao Nian thought of Ah Rao, her heart started beating nervously. Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma is alone at home now. She must have been waiting for us for many days. We don¡¯t want Grandma to be too worried. However, given her rtionship with Matriarch Lu, we don¡¯t want Grandma to find out that you¡¯re injured. We¡¯ll visit her another day!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were cold and distant. Although she really wanted to see her family now, she wasn¡¯t ready yet. She didn¡¯t know how she would react when she saw them, and she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to help herself. She would have to acknowledge her family, and when that happened, she would be in trouble. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first.¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t refute Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Lu Zhu did not speak again and closed his eyes to rest. Qiao Nian tilted her head to look at the white clouds outside the window, her eyes darkening. Although she could not acknowledge her family now, one day, she would definitely find out who was behind this and return to her family openly. Soon, the ne arrived at An City International Airport. After alighting from the ne, Qiao Nian breathed in the air of An City. Her uneasy heart instantly calmed down. Home atst. When Qiao Nian thought of how Ah Rao was waiting outside to pick her up, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. The closer they got to the exit, the faster she would see him. When they reached the exit, Qiao Nian looked around but didn¡¯t see Lu Rao. She frowned slightly. Their group had attracted a lot of attention. Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu were the most famous people in An City. When everyone saw them, they could not help but whisper. ¡°Oh my God, my two favorite men are in the same frame now. I¡¯m going to photograph them. The two of them are so handsome!¡± ¡°How lucky. I actually saw Mr. Lu and Young Master Gu walking together. Wow, these two are simply too handsome!¡± ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that woman beside them? She¡¯s beautiful and has a good aura!¡± ¡°She is the famous genius painter, Mr. Huang Shi!¡± ¡°What? Mr. Huang Shi is actually a woman! I think she goes by Nan Chuan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I was stunned when I found out. At thest auction, she personally copied the stone wall painting!¡± ¡°Why did she use such a strange name!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Why does she have the word Chuan in her word? This sounds like a man¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Who knows? It might be the name of the most important person in Ms. Nan Chuan¡¯s life. That¡¯s why she used the word Chuan!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± ¡­ . Hearing the others say this, Qiao Nian frowned, and her breathing involuntarily tightened. That person did matter to her. Before she knew that Qiao Yu was her biological brother, he was very important to her. Chapter 540 - Orphanage

Chapter 540: Orphanage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That was why she had written the word Chuan behind that photo as her alias. However, these things were already in the past. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Qiao Yu anymore. This was also why she had been unwilling to appear as an artist. Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly and there was a dark glint in them. Others might not know, but he understood what Chuan meant. Early this morning, before Qiao Nian woke up, Qiao Yu called again. At that time, Gu Zhou had realized that Qiao Nian had only taken a nce at the caller ID. She had immediately hung up and gone back to sleep. Qiao Yu¡­ Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes and the corners of his eyes curving up slightly. He exuded a dangerous aura. The others sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s aura and retreated in fear. ¡°Chen Qing.¡± ¡°Second Young Master, what can I do for you?¡± Chen Qing walked up to Gu Zhou and asked respectfully. ¡°The Qiao Corporation is a little too free!¡± Gu Zhou gave Chen Qing an intriguing look. Chen Qing naturally understood what Gu Zhou meant. Second Young Master didn¡¯t like the Qiao Corporation, so he said, ¡°Some time ago, someone tore the Qiao Corporation apart. In addition, Qiao Shan spent a month in prison. The Qiao Corporation is on thin ice. However, the Qiao Corporation has been developing well in Qiao Yu¡¯s hands. His career has been thriving.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Chen Qing continued, ¡°Qiao Yu has taken a liking to thend in An City¡¯s North District. That piece ofnd is in a good location, and it¡¯s suitable for the construction of a vi. As long as we wait for the funds to return, the Qiao Corporation¡¯s losses will be made up. The profits alone can reach two to three billion!¡± Gu Zhou frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I think that piece ofnd is more suitable for an orphanage!¡± Hearing this, Chen Qing was stunned. Many feng shui masters said that that piece ofnd was a treasure of good feng shui. The people who lived on that piece ofnd would be rich and well-liked. If they used it to build a vi, it would be especially easy to make money. However, it would be different if an orphanage was built. Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly, his voice tinged with joy. ¡°Give the order now. I want that piece ofnd.¡± Chen Qing looked shocked. Oh my god, that was a treasurend with good feng shui. It was worth hundreds of millions. It would have been fine if Young Master wanted to build a vi area, but he was nning to build an orphanage! Second Young Master was deliberately making things difficult for Qiao Yu. Second Young Master was so arrogant. He knew how to y! Chen Qing immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief. Since Second Young Master had already arranged for him to do other things, it meant that he no longer had to put up the tiles. Qiao Nian walked in front. As there were more people at the airport exit, it was noisy. She didn¡¯t hear Gu Zhou¡¯s n. Although the people around her were praising her, when she heard them talk about her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. This was because this alias had something to do with Qiao Yu. Qiao Nian took out her phone and sent Qin Chuan a WeChat message. ¡°What do you think we should do with thend north of An City?¡± ¡°Of course build vis. That piece ofnd is now very popr!¡± Qin Chuan replied instantly. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. She did a simple calction. Based on the current situation, it was more cost-effective to build a vi there. It would also allow the funds to be recovered quickly. After Qiao Yu returned to An City, he began to pursue various careers. She had never expected that while Qiao Shan was in prison, Qiao Yu had already begun to build up his business empire. Moreover, the shares of the Qiao Corporation were constantly rising. They were ranked 58th in An City. It was time to start suppressing Qiao Yu. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. She immediately sent a message. ¡°I want this piece ofnd. I¡¯ll definitely get it.¡± The Qiao family must be very pleased with themselves now. What she had to do was to let the Qiao family walk step by step into a dead end. Chapter 541 - First Bodyguard

Chapter 541: First Bodyguard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Only then would Qiao Shan and his wife tell him everything that had happened back then. Perhaps he could get some clues from Qiao Shan and his wife, and then find out the truth about the mastermind. As long as the mastermind didn¡¯te out, she wouldn¡¯t be safe. Lu Zhu looked around but did not see his brother. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Where is Ah Rao?¡± Chen Shi answered respectfully and honestly, ¡°Young Master Ah Rao is still outside!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Chen Shi¡¯s words, he nodded. His footsteps quickened involuntarily. When the group of people walked out of the airport, many people were watching from the side. The bodyguard was wearing a ck suit. He stood tall and straight on both sides, exuding a strong aura. He blocked a group of people who wanted to join in the fun. This situation was as if the president was on a trip. Seeing this, Lu Zhu sighed helplessly. Ah Rao really didn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile. He was just picking someone up. Why did he have to cause such amotion? At this moment, Qiao Nian still didn¡¯t know that Ah Rao hade to pick her up. She took a few more nces curiously, wondering if some big shot wasing. Just as Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were running wild, a bodyguard walked over from afar. He stood in front of Lu Zhu and nodded slightly, his voice strong. ¡°Eldest Young Master!¡± As soon as this pair of young masters appeared, the bodyguards standing at the side immediately greeted them in unison. Their aura was like the roar of a ferocious tiger, shocking, terrifying, and mighty. Qiao Nian was stunned. What was going on? Taking advantage of the path taken by the bodyguards, she saw a modified off-road vehicle parked there. Behind the off-road vehicle was a very luxurious limited edition Porsche. Qiao Nian quickly came back to her senses. She instantly understood that they were here to pick Lu Zhu up. As expected, Lu Rao opened the door of the SUV and jumped out. He walked towards them step by step. When Lu Rao appeared, everyone who was watching themotion screamed. It was entirely because Lu Rao was too good-looking. His face was handsome, and his facial features were exquisite and perfect. No one could find any fault with him. In addition, when he smiled, there were two small dimples by his mouth. He looked like a beautiful poppy, making one unable to stop themselves. This scene was even more exciting than a celebrity walking the red carpet. At this moment, someone in the crowd recognized Lu Rao. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s Ah Rao, the number one bodyguard in the country.¡± ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even more handsome than in the magazines!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I heard in the past that he kept a low profile and was unwilling toe out. Then who did he appear for today?¡± Everyone followed Ah Rao¡¯s gaze. When they saw Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou again, they were so excited that they were about to suffocate. ¡°I didn¡¯t check the almanac when I went out today. I never expected to encounter such a good thing. This is a once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity!¡± ¡°I knew it. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get Ah Rao to appear. When Ah Rao left the mountain, it would definitely be to escort a big shot. So he¡¯s escorting Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou!¡± ¡°As expected of a top-notch wealthy family. Their heir is much more handsome than the young actors in the entertainment industry!¡± Of course, at this moment, everyone had also noticed a woman standing between Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu. That woman was none other than Qiao Nian from the Qiao family. Qiao Yu was a genius and an influential figure in An Cheng. In just three months, he had increased the Qiao family¡¯s prestige by several times. Due to Qiao Yu, everyone had also paid attention to the Qiao family and knew about the Second Young Miss of the Qiao family. Many girls were fantasizing about being Qiao Nian. That way, they could walk between two male idols and have a genius brother. Chapter 542 - How Have You Been?

Chapter 542: How Have You Been?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Qiao Nian saw Ah Rao approaching, she recalled how she and Ah Rao had interacted when they were at MY. Her heart skipped a beat, and she pursed her lips. When Ah Rao walked up to her, she almost called him ¡°Third Brother¡±. Qiao Nian panicked. If she really called him that, then her n with Big Brother would bepletely ruined. That mastermind might still be hiding in the dark to kill her. She couldn¡¯t get so excited. She had to calm down. Ah Rao¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his eyes sparkling. His sexy lips curved up slightly. ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m d to see you again!¡± His voice was deep and rich, carrying a low rumble. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Ah Rao, a trace of emotion shing in her eyes. To be honest, if she weren¡¯t Ah Rao¡¯s sister and if she were still single, she might have fallen for him. He was really too good at flirting! Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed, and she felt a sense of pride. Such an outstanding person was her brother. Qiao Nian¡¯s red lips curved up slightly. Her smile was as bright as fire, and her voice was delicate. ¡°Ah Rao, how have you been?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu¡¯s expressions instantly turned serious. They looked at Ah Rao warily. Right now, Ah Rao didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. He looked at Qiao Nian intently and asked, ¡°Shall I send you home now?¡± Qiao Nian stood between Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu. She could feel the coldness emanating from the two men beside her. She smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°You should send Mr. Lu home first. He needs more rest now. I¡¯ll go back with Gu Zhou.¡± When Ah Rao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the smile on his face didn¡¯t change, but he noticed the details of Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Qiao Nian addressed her brother as Mr. Lu. But when Qiao Nian addressed Brother Ah Zhou, she addressed him by his full name. Moreover, when he was in MY, it was Brother Ah Zhou who had asked him to protect her. He still remembered when he had jokingly asked Big Brother if he could woo Qiao Nian. At that time, Big Brother had firmly said that he couldn¡¯t. Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian and Brother Ah Zhou had an extraordinary rtionship. ¡°Alright.¡± Ah Rao nodded, then said, ¡°But I¡¯ve already arranged a driver for you!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ah Rao nced at Qiao Nian, then walked over to Lu Zhu. He reached out to support Lu Zhu and waved his hand coolly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Nian looked at her two brothers. Their blood was the same. She was a little moved. She opened her mouth slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but she had no choice but to swallow her words. In the end, she only smiled faintly. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Qiao Nian watched as they left. Her heart felt empty. Although she had already reunited with her brother, she had yet to regain her identity. She couldn¡¯t return to the Lu family. As long as she didn¡¯t return to the Lu family for a day, she would feel like a child without a home. She would drift around in this world uneasily. At this moment, one of Ah Rao¡¯s subordinates, Chen Jun, walked over. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and he nodded slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Let me send Mr. Gu and Miss Qiao home!¡± Chen Qing¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Jun¡¯s face. He was shocked by Chen Jun¡¯s overwhelming aura. He felt as if his job was about to be snatched away. Chen Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± He had also called for a car. But before Chen Qing could finish speaking, Qiao Nian interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste Third Brother¡¯s good intentions. Even though Ah Rao didn¡¯t know about their rtionship yet. Chapter 543 - Let Her Be Your Sister-in-law

Chapter 543: Let Her Be Your Sister-inw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze swept across Qiao Nian. His eyes sparkled as he narrowed his phoenix-like eyes. He was now very certain that when Qiao Nian saw the Lu brothers, she would reveal a different side of herself. Of course, Chen Qing had also noticed the change in Qiao Nian. Then, they followed Chen Jun into the car. When the Lu family and the Gu family left, the onlookers were still looking at the departing car with some interest. Only when the car hadpletely disappeared did they disperse. In the car. Lu Rao snapped his fingers casually, one rhythm after another. His gaze fell on the window. He seemed to be in a daze, but also seemed to be thinking about something. Lu Zhu asked, ¡°Does Grandma know that I¡¯m injured?¡± Lu Rao retracted his gaze and said, ¡°You told me not to tell Grandma, so I didn¡¯t. However, Grandma seemed to know from somewhere else that you were injured.¡± ¡°This was really too dangerous. It was really a narrow escape. It¡¯s all thanks to Su¡­ Qiao Nian!¡± Towards the end, Lu Zhu lowered his gaze, hiding the disappointment in his eyes. During his time with Sugar, he had been calling her by her nickname. Just now, he had almost exposed his sister. Unfortunately, Sugar could not go home with him this time. Lu Rao sensed Lu Zhu¡¯s abnormality and frowned slightly. He remembered very clearly that his eldest brother only stuttered when he was young. Lu Rao¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, did I hear wrongly just now? You were stammering just now!¡± Lu Zhu looked up again, his eyes cold. Without changing his expression, he asked, ¡°Did Grandma say anything else to you?¡± Lu Rao shrugged slightly, looking like he was watching a show. He said, ¡°Grandma asked you to go back and kneel down to reflect on your actions.¡± This was Grandma¡¯s usual style. Lu Zhu frowned slightly. Pretending to be casual, he asked, ¡°Then does Grandma have any intention of ming Qiao Nian?¡± Lu Rao shook his head gently and licked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like everyone doesn¡¯t know about what happened between you and Jiang Chi. Grandma doesn¡¯t me her. Instead, she¡¯s worried that the youngdy will be implicated because of you and whether she will be frightened¡± When Lu Zhu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. What he was most worried about now was that Sugar had yet to return to the Lu family. The other members of the Lu family might me Sugar for this and have a bad impression of her. Now, it seemed that he no longer had to worry about this. ¡°It¡¯s fine then!¡± Lu Rao looked at Lu Zhu with a strange expression. He was slightly stunned. His fox-like eyes narrowed slightly as he asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. Previously, your attitude towards Miss Qiao was very bad. Don¡¯t tell me you have other thoughts about Miss Qiao after this incident!¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Rao had been brothers for more than twenty years. How could he not understand what Lu Zhu meant? Lu Zhu was clearly worried that Grandma wouldn¡¯t like Qiao Nian. At the thought of this, Lu Rao looked at Lu Zhu suspiciously. Lu Zhu frowned and knocked Lu Rao on the head. He said disdainfully, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lu Rao leaned backzily in his chair, the corners of his mouth curving up slightly. There was a hint of a smile in his beautiful fox-like eyes as he pretended to ask casually, ¡°Since Eldest Brother likes her too, why don¡¯t you let her be your sister-inw? What do you think?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, and his brow furrowed deeper and deeper. He sat up straight and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to mess around. She¡¯s not suitable for you!¡± Lu Rao snapped his fingers lightly and raised his eyebrows provocatively. He crossed his legs and pretended to look at Lu Zhu casually, asking, ¡°Is she suitable for you just because she¡¯s not suitable for me?¡± Lu Zhu was speechless. Chapter 544 - Can I Really?

Chapter 544: Can I Really?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu felt ufortable. He could tell that Lu Rao had no intention of giving up on Qiao Nian. He felt that he had to tell Lu Rao as soon as possible that Qiao Nian was Sugar. Lu Zhu¡¯s expression was serious as he warned word by word, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can desire any woman in the world, but not her!¡± Lu Rao stared unblinkingly at Lu Zhu. He had rarely seen Lu Zhu so nervous. In the past, Lu Zhu had always looked indifferent, as if nothing had anything to do with him. Moreover, Lu Zhu had never cared about him in the past. Strange! It was really strange! Lu Rao looked at Lu Zhu without blinking. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Brother, if I remember correctly, you¡¯ve never cared about my private life in the past. Why do you care now?¡± Lu Zhu felt a little guilty. He looked away, but his voice was even more serious than before. He warned again, ¡°Ah Rao, let me tell you. You must never fall for Qiao Nian, understand?¡± Lu Rao was used to being free since he was young. For a moment, he was a little unused to being controlled by his eldest brother. He was also very dissatisfied. He said perfunctorily, ¡°I understand!¡± Hearing Lu Rao¡¯s tone, Lu Zhu knew that Lu Rao did not take his words to heart. Although he had never cared about Lu Rao, and although Lu Rao was used to being carefree and had a carefree appearance, his private life was very clean. Moreover, Lu Rao had never been in a rtionship. Lu Zhu knew his younger brother better than anyone in this world. If his younger brother was certain of one thing, even ten bulls would not be able to bring him back. Regardless of whether Lu Rao really wanted to woo Qiao Nian or if he was just saying it, Lu Zhu felt that this matter was very dangerous. Lu Zhu didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. He hurriedly took out his phone and sent Qiao Nian a text: Sugar, do you want to consider acknowledging your third brother first? Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were sitting in the car when her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was a message from Lu Zhu. A trace of joy shed in her eyes. Qiao Nian still pretended to be very serious. She pursed her lips, not wanting others to see her joy. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Can I really?¡± Actually, Qiao Nian was looking forward to reuniting with Third Brother. When she thought of Third Brother¡¯s handsome face, her heart began to race. There was also Second Brother. Speaking of which, Second Brother was the first person who wanted to treat her as his younger sister. However, after that concert, they had never contacted each other again. She didn¡¯t know where Second Brother was either. Gu Zhou, who was sitting next to Qiao Nian, could sense the joy emanating from her. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian took out her phone just now, he noticed the caller ID on the phone¡ªLu Zhu. Gu Zhou was a little displeased. He turned to look out of the window. Was she that happy to receive Lu Zhu¡¯s text? Gu Zhou¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and deeper. He realized something bad. Just now, he had realized that Qiao Nian was very happy, but he was unhappy because Qiao Nian had contacted Lu Zhu. Why would his emotions change because of Qiao Nian? What was wrong with him today? The current Qiao Nian seemed to be affecting his emotions. He didn¡¯t like this feeling. Chen Qing, who was sitting in front, suddenly felt the pressureing from Second Young Master. He immediately cowered. He stole a nce at the rearview mirror and saw Second Young Master¡¯s dark expression. The coldness between his brows was oppressive. Chen Qing took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Second Young Master either. He seemed to be in a bad mood the entire day. It was strange. In the past, when Second Young Madam spoke to other members of the opposite sex, Second Young Master did not have any other reaction! Chapter 545 - Pain

Chapter 545: Pain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although Second Young Master had been a little possessive back then, his possessiveness had not been as strong. Now, Second Young Master was not only possessive, but also aggressive. Second Young Master was really too dangerous! On the other hand, when Lu Zhu received Qiao Nian¡¯s text, his expression instantly darkened. In his eyes, the Qiao Nian of the past was like a flower in the high mountains. No matter what setbacks she encountered, even if she was pushed to the point of being the target of public criticism, she could handle everything with ease. But Qiao Nian had just sent a text. Although it was only a single sentence, ¡°Can I really?¡±, this pierced Lu Zhu¡¯s heart deeply. His heart felt as if it had been pierced by countless needles. Pain spread from his chest, growing more and more intense. It was so painful that he could barely breathe. He took a deep breath and tried to regain hisposure. Previously, he thought that after spending so much time together in MY, he knew enough about Sugar. He only hoped that Sugar would continue tough without restraint, or cry out loud. She should never suppress her true self. He also knew that although Sugar looked strong, she was only slightly stronger than ordinary girls! However, he did not realize that not only was Sugar not strong-willed, but she was also very fragile. Moreover, when it came to kinship, Sugar was a little afraid. Not only was she passive, but she also appeared lowly.. Such lowliness should not appear on his Sugar. Lu Zhu¡¯s body tensed up, as if he had identally pulled on his wound. He could still feel the tearing pain, but this was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. Seeing that Lu Zhu had his head lowered and was silent, Lu Rao frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Brother, are you tired from your trip back?¡± Lu Zhu did not answer Lu Rao directly. ¡°Big Brother?¡± Lu Zhu was panting heavily. His voice was hoarse, like the sound of two pieces of rough sandpaper rubbing against each other. ¡°My chest hurts¡­¡± It really hurt too much! This was not physical pain. Instead, when he thought of Sugar, his heart ached as if it had been cut into pieces. His heart really ached for Sugar. He wished he could keep Sugar by his side and dote on her. He wanted to give Sugar all the kinship she deserved. He wanted her to be a carefree youngdy who would never be hurt by anyone. Seeing that Lu Zhu was still frowning, the rxed look in his eyes disappeared. Lu Rao said sternly, ¡°Drive slower.¡± When Chen Shi heard this, he hurriedly released the elerator, and the car slowed down. However, Lu Zhu¡¯s expression did not improve. Lu Rao looked at Lu Zhu worriedly and asked, ¡°Brother, do you feel better now?¡± Lu Zhu turned his head and nced at his younger brother. His eyes were red, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He pointed at his chest and said, ¡°It hurts here!¡± Lu Rao was stunned. Ever since Sugar left, his eldest brother had never said that he hurt. Lu Rao was a little flustered. His brother was really badly injured this time. Otherwise, his brother wouldn¡¯t have said such things. He didn¡¯t dare to touch Lu Zhu either, afraid that he would hurt him. His voice became much gentler. ¡°Brother, I really won¡¯t disturb Miss Qiao anymore. I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t get agitated.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, he felt a trace offort in his heart. He tried hard to smile. ¡°Brat.¡± In the past, Lu Rao would definitely have bickered with Lu Zhu, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood now. Ever since Sugar left, he had be more sensitive. He had always been worried that the person he cared about would suddenly disappear like Sugar and never return. Lu Rao¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were filled with coldness. His gaze fell on Chen Shi and he ordered, ¡°Chen Shi, turn around and go to the hospital now!¡± Chapter 546 - I Miss Sugar

Chapter 546: I Miss Sugar

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu grabbed Lu Rao¡¯s hand and clenched it tightly. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Chen Shi, speed up. I want to go home early.¡± Lu Rao sensed the strength in Lu Zhu¡¯s hand and knew that he was fine now. He heaved a sigh of relief, but looked at Lu Zhu in confusion. ¡°Brother, where exactly are you feeling unwell?¡± Lu Zhu looked straight into Lu Rao¡¯s eyes and said bluntly, ¡°I miss Sugar.¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, the worry in Lu Rao¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. A trace of heavy thought rose in his eyes. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking of her again?¡± ¡°Ah Rao, I mean, if¡­¡± Lu Zhu opened his mouth and thought for a while, then asked,¡± If Sugar is still alive, what do you n to do with her? ¡± Lu Rao¡¯s eyes lit up, then slowly dimmed. Sugar was no longer there. Although Big Brother said that it was only a if, just thinking about it made his entire heart feel warm. It was even warmer than the sun today. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll spoil her. I want her to live a happy life!¡± Lu Rao said with a smile. Moreover, he wanted to make up for the twenty years he couldn¡¯t dote on Sugar. Lu Zhu sat at the side. His heart skipped a beat and he replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Rao did not think too much about it. He just felt that his brother might have missed Sugar too much, which was why he said such things. Seeing that his brother was fine, he rxed. Lu Rao recalled how his brother had gone to MY this time. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°Brother, did you go there because you believe in the Moon Goddess?¡± Lu Zhu had already found Sugar. He was no longer as persistent as he had been with the Moon Goddess. His voice was much gentler as he said, ¡°I just believe in fate. Perhaps everything is destined!¡± Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Lu Rao narrowed his eyes. Destined? Was his adorable little sister destined to leave him? Lu Rao¡¯s mood instantly darkened. He clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hands bulging. He turned his head to the side, unwilling to think about this anymore. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest. Seeing Lu Rao like this, Lu Zhu hurriedly took out his phone and sent Qiao Nian a text. ¡°Okay, wait for me to arrange a time!¡± When Qiao Nian received the text, she almost couldn¡¯t control her smile! She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Ah Rao was her third brother. She was really looking forward to seeing how Third Brother would react when she reunited with him. Just as Qiao Nian was thinking about this, she arrived at the Gu family vi. The Gu family¡¯s vi was built at the edge of the mountain. Autumn had just arrived, and the entire mountain was covered in maple trees. Everything was red. It was 11 AM in An City. When the sun shone on the mountain behind the Gu family¡¯s vi, it was magnificent and made one feel as if they were in a fairnd. Matriarch Gu had already known that they wereing back. She had been waiting at the door since early in the morning. The autumn wind was chilly. Even so, Matriarch Gu did not return to her room. In the past, when Nian Nian and Ah Zhou were both at home, and Zhao Qian and Jiang Yue apanied her, she didn¡¯t feel lonely. But now, Jiang Yue had already left. She was more or less not used to it. Sigh. She had raised Jiang Yue for more than ten years. This rtionship could not be forgotten overnight. Jiang Yue was not around, and Zhao Qian was busy overseas. She did not want Zhao Qian to worry about her, so she did not let Zhao Qian waste time by her side. She could only entrust all her feelings to Nian Nian and Ah Zhou. Although they had only left home for a few days, she felt as if many years had passed. Chapter 547 - Returning Home

Chapter 547: Returning Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At this moment, a Bentley drove over from afar. Matriarch Gu looked up. Through the windshield, she saw Chen Qing sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Her frown finally eased and she hurriedly walked towards the roadside. With a smile on his face, the butler said, ¡°Madam, Second Young Master and Second Young Madam have finally returned!¡± Matriarch Gu nodded lovingly and said, ¡°Yes, I saw everything!¡± When the car stopped, a group of people hurriedly greeted them. The car door opened. Chen Qing was the first to get out of the car. He walked to the back door and opened it. When Qiao Nian was in the car, she saw Matriarch Gu standing at the door, looking up expectantly. When she got out of the car, she immediately met Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it was because she was old, but the whites of her eyes had started to turn yellow, and her pupils gradually turned chestnut gray. When Matriarch Gu saw Qiao Nian, her expression rxed, and her eyes were filled with smiles. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A warm current seemed to flow through her heart that heated her entire body. Tears welled up in her eyes. In her impression, other than her grandfather, this was the first time she had felt this cared for when she went on a long trip. When she returned home, someone at home actually missed her dearly. She was very touched that she was valued. She could tell that Matriarch Gu really treated her like her own granddaughter, because the love in her eyes could not be faked. At this moment, Qiao Nian felt that the heavens had treated her quite well. What she hadcked when she was young, the heavens had slowly made up for it. She had a grandmother who was not rted to her by blood and doted on her very much. She had even found her brother. She also knew where her home was. She would be even happier in the future. After Qiao Nian got out of the car, she jogged over to Matriarch Gu and took her arm. Pursing her lips slightly, she suppressed the gratitude in her heart and said softly, ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t stand the wind now. Hurry up and go in!¡± Matriarch Gu gently patted the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s soft hand. Only then did her heart, which had been in her throat, rx. With a satisfied smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you guys in a long time. I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy, so I wanted to see you sooner.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she was a little touched. She gently patted the back of Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand, as if silentlyforting her. Judging from the smile on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face, she probably didn¡¯t know what had happened to them in MY. Matriarch Gu retracted her gaze from Qiao Nian¡¯s face and looked at her grandson, who was following behind her, with a gratified expression. Then, her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. She asked softly, ¡°You must have encountered a lot of danger this time!¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian smiled, then took Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand and walked in. Actually, Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but regret when Qiao Nian went to MY with Lu Zhu. Although she had watched Lu Zhu grow up, Lu Zhu was still an outsider and a boy. It was very likely that it would be very inconvenient for him to be with Nian Nian. So that day, when Gu Zhou returned from thepany, she told him about this matter. In her heart, she thought that if the couple went together and came back together, they might be able to improve their rtionship. This was what she wanted to see. However, two days ago, she had been unable to contact Nian Nian and Ah Zhou. She had always thought that something had happened to them. She started to eat vegetarian meals and prayed for their safe return. Fortunately, the two of them had returned safely. Chapter 548 - Thoughts

Chapter 548: Thoughts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When they arrived at the living room, Qiao Nian took out a box from her bag and handed it to Matriarch Gu. Smiling, she said, ¡°Grandma, this is the Moon Goddess. Here you go!¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s bright face, her heart filled with gratitude. She took the box from Qiao Nian but didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, she ced it on the coffee table. Matriarch Gu grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°Nian Nian, thank you so much for this!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she hurriedly shook her head. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Grandma, although everyone says that the Moon Goddess can sense if their loved ones are still alive in this world, and whether they will be happy after reincarnation, this is just a legend. I hope Grandma won¡¯t have too much hope!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded. A trace of mncholy appeared in her eyes, and she sighed helplessly. Only then did she say earnestly, ¡°How can I not know what you¡¯re saying? I just want a memory!¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu smiled. ¡°Now that I have it, no matter what the oue is, I¡¯ll let go of my obsession.¡± That smile carried a trace of paleness and loneliness. Gu Zhou walked in. When he saw this, he frowned. His gaze fell on the box on the coffee table. His eyes were dim, and he couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time. He didn¡¯t know if he should tell Grandma and Brother the truth. However, if Grandma had any hope in this matter and if he was wrong, Grandma would suffer the pain of losing a loved one for the second time. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou remained silent. Matriarch Gu nced at the time and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s probably time for lunch. Do the two of you want to eat? Or do you want to rest first?¡± Qiao Nian turned back to look at Gu Zhou and saw that he was frowning. Sensing the change in his expression, she suddenly recalled something. Previously, she had heard from Chen Qing about Gu Zhou¡¯s past. However, she was very curious about the rtionship between Gu Zhou and his eldest brother, Gu Yue. Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ve already eaten before we came back. Why don¡¯t Gu Zhou and I rest first?¡± Matriarch Gu smiled and nodded. Qiao Nian picked up the box containing the Moon Goddess from the coffee table and handed it to Matriarch Gu. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Grandma, just drip a drop of blood on it!¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand trembled involuntarily as she held the box. Then, she pretended to be calm and nodded, clenching the box in her hand. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she said, ¡°Alright, I understand. You and Gu Zhou should go to bed early!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Her gaze swept over the box in Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand. There was a trace of emotion in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She did not stay in the living room for long. Instead, she went up to the second floor with Gu Zhou, leaving the rest of the time to Matriarch Gu. Actually, when she obtained the Moon Goddess, she had also been tempted. She also wanted to see the child she had never seen in this world after he was born. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grew heavy. Qiao Nian swallowed. Although she knew very well that the Moon Goddess was just a gem and couldn¡¯t be so magical, she couldn¡¯t help but yearn for it. She wondered if her dead child had reincarnated. She wondered how his next life would be. Would he have parents who doted on him? Would there be a warm home in the future? Chapter 549 - Discussion

Chapter 549: Discussion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian gently closed her eyes, suppressing all her emotions. Although she hated what had happened five years ago and hated the father of that child, she really liked that child and loved him. She had painstakingly carried him for ten months. Every time she thought of him, she would remember the fetal movement caused by the child¡¯s mischievousness during her pregnancy. She often took her pulse and felt the pulse of the child in her stomach. Every time this happened, her heart warmed. Sometimes, she even thought that after this child was born, she would give all her love to him and let him live a happy life. However, this was all in her imagination. That child had just been born when¡­ While Qiao Nian was thinking, she arrived at the door of the room. She reached out and pushed open the door. The familiar smell assaulted her face, causing her lonely heart to momentarily calm down. Gu Zhou stood behind Qiao Nian. He could sense that Qiao Nian was a little down. His gaze darkened. He had a nagging feeling that Qiao Nian might be hiding many things in her heart. Those things were secrets that he couldn¡¯t pry into. She might never let him into her secret. Gu Zhou followed Qiao Nian in and closed the door behind them. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°Do you want to take a shower first?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhou immediately. Instead, she walked to the wardrobe and took out the medicine box. She turned back to look at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you first.¡± Surprise shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. So she still remembered his injury. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t reject Qiao Nian¡¯s good intentions. He raised his hand and tugged at his tie. Then, his fingers fell on the first button, preparing to unbutton it. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s actions, Qiao Nian immediately looked away. Although this was not the first time she had seen Gu Zhou take off his clothes, every time, she would feel her mouth go dry and her eyes burn. When Gu Zhou took off his clothes, the passion emanating from his bones was truly irresistible. Pursing her lips, Qiao Nian walked behind Gu Zhou, wanting to help him apply the medicine. When she brushed past Gu Zhou, he grabbed her wrist. His fingers exerted a little strength, and his knuckles turned white. Qiao Nian felt the strength in Gu Zhou¡¯s grip and panicked. Her eyelids twitched, and she grew inexplicably nervous. The temperature of Gu Zhou¡¯s hand grew hotter and hotter. She had a bad feeling about this. For some reason, she recalled Gu Chuan, who appeared on a stormy night. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and swallowed. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Gu Zhou, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist, making it difficult to read his emotions. Gu Zhou slowly retracted his hand and said softly, ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She was a little surprised by Gu Zhou¡¯s attitude. This was the first time Gu Zhou had told her that he wanted to discuss something. This matter must be very important. That was why he had to discuss it with her. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and nodded. ¡°Then tell me!¡± ¡°Do you still remember Gu Qi?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s name, she immediately ced the medicine box on the ground. She looked at Gu Zhou worriedly and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gu Qi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s sick now!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, a sharp pain shed in her heart, suffocating her. ¡°Why is he sick? What illness does he have?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been having a cold and fever recently, but his fever hasn¡¯t subsided.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. She sized Gu Zhou up and asked, ¡°Then how did you know about this?¡± Gu Zhou could see the worry and anger in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m his godfather.¡± Chapter 550 - Thoughtful

Chapter 550: Thoughtful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

What? Godfather? Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°He¡¯s calling me Dad now!¡± Qiao Nian was stunned again, unable to regain her senses for a moment. This was too much of a coincidence. Qiao Nian was stunned for a moment, her eyes filled with anger. She continued, ¡°What about Gu Qi¡¯s inhumane father?¡± Gu Zhou said, ¡°¡­ He¡¯s overseas.¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou pursed his lips, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to bring him here. I want him to stay here so that I can take care of him!¡± No matter what, he had to bring Gu Qi to his side, even if Qiao Nian was unwilling. Qiao Nian almost suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. She thought that she had heard wrongly. Stunned for a moment, she asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± Gu Zhou replied, ¡°Yes.¡± In the past, when Jiang Yue lived here, he had always been worried about her presence. Now that there were no outsiders in the house, he wanted to bring Gu Qi back. No outsiders? At the thought of this, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was a little surprised by his own thoughts. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice the change in Gu Zhou¡¯s mood. A bright smile appeared on her face as she said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. I think Grandma needs someone to apany her now. If Xiao Qi is around, I think Grandma will be very happy!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was a little surprised. He still remembered Qiao Nian saying that she didn¡¯t like children. Before he could speak, he saw Qiao Nian looking at him excitedly. ¡°Then when are we picking Gu Qi up?¡± Gu Zhou had a strange feeling. His gaze fell on the medicine box on the ground and he asked in confusion, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the medicine be applied now?¡± Qiao Nian immediately shook her head. Afraid that Gu Zhou would think too much, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that urgent. I¡¯ll help you apply the medicer!¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Children are weak. If this continues, it might cause other illnesses. Let¡¯s hurry up and bring Gu Qi over so that I can treat him.¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Qiao Nian urging him again. ¡°Where is he now? Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Chen Qing¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve already brought Young Master Gu Qi back.¡± Qiao Nian was a little surprised. This was too fast! Just now, Gu Zhou had said that he wanted to discuss things with her. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Qi to have already arrived at the Gu family vi. This meant that when she was chatting with Grandma just now, Gu Zhou had already asked Chen Qing to pick Gu Qi up. Now, he was just informing her. Although Gu Zhou had pretended to discuss the matter with her, he had not considered her opinion. Logically speaking, she should have been angry. However, she was not unhappy about this matter. Instead, she had a different opinion of Gu Zhou. So Gu Zhou was kinder and more thoughtful than she had imagined. Qiao Nian suddenly felt a little curious. She asked, ¡°If I disagreed just now, what were you going to do?¡± Gu Zhou looked Qiao Nian in the eye, his eyes cold. He enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Then I can only ask you to leave!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, but she quickly smiled. She didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. It seemed that Gu Qi wasn¡¯t an unloved child. At the very least, Gu Qi had a high status in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. It seemed that Gu Qi was still very happy. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was filled with relief. She raised her eyebrows slightly and her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She praised him generously, ¡°You¡¯re much more reliable than his biological father!¡± Chapter 551 - Quite Competent

Chapter 551: Quite Competent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes flickered. He looked at Qiao Nian calmly. Was she mocking him, or praising him? Gu Zhou did not speak either. Pursing his lips, he opened the door and walked out. Qiao Nian hurriedly took the medical kit and followed closely behind. The two of them had just gone downstairs when Qiao Nian saw Gu Qi lying on the sofa from afar. Perhaps it was because of the fever, but Gu Qi¡¯s face was flushed red, and his lips were already dry. Looking at his fragile state, he looked extremely pitiful. Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing grew heavier. Gu Qi was in aa, but his biological father hadn¡¯t appeared. Moreover, he didn¡¯t notice Qiao Nian at all. On the other hand, Gu Zhou, was quite apetent godfather. He was willing to bring the child over to raise him. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but think of herself when she was young. At that time, she was about the same age as Gu Qi. If she had left her parents at that time, she would have suffered a lot as well. She would have suffered all kinds of pain alone. A child without a mother was really like a de of grass. Qiao Nian quickly walked to the sofa, leaving Gu Zhou behind. ¡°Second Young Madam.¡± When the servants saw Qiao Nian approaching, they all stepped back. The butler stood at the side, frowning worriedly at Qiao Nian. Second Young Madam might overthink if Second Young Master suddenly brought a child back. He was also very worried that this child would affect the rtionship between Madam and Second Young Master. However, Qiao Nian was different from ordinary people. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us When she saw that Gu Qi was in a terrible state, she immediately half-knelt beside him and swiftly opened the medicine box. She took out a thermometer and ced it under Gu Qi¡¯s armpit to take his temperature. Then, she began to examine Gu Qi¡¯s eyes and take his pulse. After this examination, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. This morning, Gu Qi had even sent her a WeChat message, saying that he wanted to treat her to a meal. Why had he suddenly fallen ill? Perhaps Gu Qi had already fallen ill at that time, but he didn¡¯t know it. This poor child. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached even more for this child. The butler, who was standing at the side, saw that Qiao Nian was even more worried about this child than Second Young Master. Suddenly, he felt as if he was standing in the middle of a storm. Who exactly had brought this child here? Gu Zhou stood at the side, his gaze fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing Qiao Nian treat Gu Qi so seriously and nervously, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had worried too much. Qiao Nian took out the thermometer. The temperature on it made her gasp. ¡°His fever has already reached 39 degrees Celsius. If it continues like this, he¡¯ll be permanently affected by the fever. Moreover, his heart is beating very fast now, and his various indicators are very poor. He¡¯s suffering and needs his temperature to be lowered by medicine and physical means!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he felt a little choked up, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Qiao Nian could naturally see the worry in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly added, ¡°If this continues, it might trigger other illnesses. We need to bring him back to his room. I want to give him medicine!¡± Gu Zhou looked at the butler beside him and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Matriarch Gu about Young Master Gu Qi!¡± With that, Gu Zhou stepped forward, grabbed Gu Qi, and carried him up to the second floor. The butler looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s back in confusion and frowned. If he remembered correctly, Second Young Master should not like children. However, Second Young Master seemed to treat this child a little differently. The butler¡¯s gaze fell on the nervous Second Young Madam again, and his frown deepened. For some reason, he recalled Jiang Yue¡¯s words when she was chased out of the Gu family. ¡°Uncle Butler, Grandma has wanted a grandson for a long time. Perhaps she already has one, but she just didn¡¯t say it out loud!¡± At that time, after Jiang Yue finished speaking, she even gave the Gu family vi a meaningful look. Chapter 552 - Doubts

Chapter 552: Doubts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At that time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jiang Yue¡¯s words. Thinking that Jiang Yue was a lunatic, he got the chauffeur to take her away. However, the butler was a little confused now. What exactly was going on with this child? Was Jiang Yue just being sarcastic back then, or was there another meaning behind her words? Moreover, where did this childe from? However, when he thought about it. If Second Young Master really had an illegitimate child outside, then Matriarch would probably know. The butler¡¯s expression faltered slightly. He recalled that Matriarch Gu had been living outside for some time. Could this child really be Second Young Master¡¯s child? That couldn¡¯t be right. If Second Young Master had a child with another woman, Second Young Madam definitely wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about this child. He must have been overthinking. He actually took Jiang Yue¡¯s words seriously. In a bedroom on the second floor. Gu Zhou carefully ced Gu Qi on the bed. At this moment, Gu Qi was frowning and his lips were pursed tightly. He was still unconscious, but his face was getting redder and redder. His condition was much worse than before. Seeing Gu Qi like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached for him. She hurriedly took out a silver needle and began to insert the needle. She had to help Gu Qi cool down first, lest he suffered from cerebral palsy. Then, Qiao Nian took out the solution she had made from the medicine box. There were many Chinese medicinal ingredients in it. After eating it, it could quickly help him cool down. However, this solution needed to bebined with ointment. Qiao Nian applied a fewyers of the ointment she had made onto Gu Qi¡¯s body. She took out a few more silver needles and inserted them into Gu Qi¡¯s body. Ten minutester, Qiao Nian realized that the blush on Gu Qi¡¯s face had subsided a little. Only then did she take out the silver needles. On the surface, Gu Qi looked much better than before. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown gradually rxed. He asked, ¡°How is he now?¡± ¡°It should be because it¡¯s autumn. He¡¯s still young and weak. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll catch a cold and catch a fever. Let¡¯s see if his fever has subsided in another half an hour. I¡¯ll go to the medicinal room to get some Chinese medicine for him. After some observation, he¡¯ll probably recover in two days!¡± Gu Zhou frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will it take that long?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s stunned expression and felt a trace of surprise. It was rare for Gu Zhou to have such an expression. She recalled how she had treated Matriarch Gu when she was ill. However, Matriarch Gu¡¯s old illness still required long-term treatment. At that time, he had frowned when he heard her words. Qiao Nian gently covered Gu Qi with the nket. Only then did her gaze fall on Gu Zhou. ¡°You¡¯ve never taken care of a child before. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know this.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou clenched his fists involuntarily. His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t speak. Qiao Nian exined softly, ¡°Children are still growing up. Their immune systems aren¡¯t as mature as those of adults, to begin with. However, when they catch a cold or have a fever, their recovery rate has always been slower than that of adults. Moreover, this illness is especially difficult to deal with. Even if some children¡¯s fever subsided overnight, it¡¯s normal for them to have a fever again in the middle of the night.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to keep observing from the side. Moreover, even if his fever subsides, it might cause some inmmation of his throat and tonsils. As a result, these illnesses will only recover in about a week!¡± Gu Zhou frowned. He had never known that a child¡¯s illness couldst so long. Gu Zhou felt a strong sense of guilt, and his breathing grew heavier. His gaze fell on Gu Qi. After a while, he retracted his gaze and looked at Qiao Nian seriously. ¡°If he keeps having a fever, what should we do?¡± Qiao Nian thought for a while and replied, ¡°At that time, we should consider if he contracted pneumonia or if he was infected with the virus. If it bes really serious, he has to go to the hospital for an IV drip. The child is still young and can¡¯t take much suffering. He needs to recover as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 553 - Gu Qi Is an Exception

Chapter 553: Gu Qi Is an Exception

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing how serious Qiao Nian was, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Moreover, as Qiao Nian spoke, she would touch Gu Qi¡¯s forehead from time to time to see if he had a fever again. She seemed to treat Gu Qi as her own child. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike children?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she turned to look at him. She met his gaze openly and said, ¡°That¡¯s someone else. Gu Qi is an exception.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. For some reason, Qiao Nian felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was a little hot. She retracted her gaze ufortably and stood up to walk out. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the medicinal room to get the medicine for him now!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± After Qiao Nian walked out of the bedroom, her heart still ached for Gu Qi. She really didn¡¯t like children, but Gu Qi was really an ident. Perhaps it was because of Gu Qi¡¯s personality, or perhaps it was because Gu Qi¡¯s experience was simr to hers, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Moreover, she had already found her family, but Gu Qi had yet to find his mother. Her rtives had never looked for her, but that was because everyone in the Lu family thought that she was already dead. They thought that she would no longer exist in this world. Under such circumstances, if it were her, she would not look for her either. But why didn¡¯t Gu Qi¡¯s mother look for him? Did Gu Qi¡¯s mother also think that he was dead? How could there be so many coincidences in this world? Actually, it was also possible that she treated Gu Qi so well because Gu Qi was about the same age as her child who had never seen the world. She couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with Gu Qi. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian walked to the medicinal room. Just as she was about to return with the medicine, a figure blocked her path. Qiao Nian looked up and saw Jiang Yue¡¯s beautiful face. Jiang Yue¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her lips curved up slightly, and a strange smile appeared in her eyes. She said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, long time no see!¡± Jiang Yue still looked overbearing. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue indifferently, as if she was looking at a nobody. Jiang Yue¡¯s skin was truly extraordinarily thick. She actually dared toe here again. Qiao Nian lowered her voice, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Jiang Yue, I have to remind you now that fromst month onwards, you no longer have anything to do with the Gu family. You shouldn¡¯t be in his grandmother¡¯s vi. Also, please don¡¯t call me Second Sister-inw anymore, because I¡¯m not rted to you in any way.¡± Jiang Yue said disapprovingly, ¡°Second Sister-inw, you¡¯re too confident. Grandma has raised me for more than ten years, and the kinship between us can¡¯t be severed. However, you¡¯re only Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s wife. If Brother Ah Zhou wants to marry someone else, you can only abdicate your position. When that happens, you won¡¯t have any say in the Gu family.¡± At this point, Jiang Yue took a step forward and stood in front of Qiao Nian. She looked up at Qiao Nian, her expression cold. Her lips curved up slightly as she sneered. ¡°What do you think everyone will think if they find out that you have an illegitimate child?¡± Jiang Yue looked extremely arrogant. Illegitimate child? Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Her illegitimate son? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She looked at Jiang Yue sympathetically, as if she was looking at a beggar. She said, ¡°Jiang Yue, no matter what happens, evidence is important. Do you think Grandma will believe your nonsense? I advise you to leave obediently. I can chase you out of here countless times. Do you want to try?¡± Chapter 554 - Provocation

Chapter 554: Provocation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression changed drastically. She clearly remembered being chased out that day. This was a pain that she would never be able to forget. Jiang Yue took a deep breath and tried hard topose herself. She said fearlessly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve returned this time, I have the ability to stay. I won¡¯t leave empty-handed.¡± Qiao Nian sized Jiang Yue up from head to toe, her eyes filled with disdain. She snorted and said, ¡°Just based on a loser like you?¡± She was defeated. These words pierced Jiang Yue¡¯s heart. She was a proud daughter of a rich family, and had always been high and mighty. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she would still be the eldest daughter of the Gu family. ¡°Just because of my abilities.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on Jiang Yue anymore. She walked around Jiang Yue and walked out. Qiao Nian had only taken a few steps when Jiang Yue¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Oh, right. Second Sister-inw, I was wrong. He should be Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s illegitimate child.¡± Hearing Jiang Yue¡¯s words, Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks. She frowned slightly and turned to look at Jiang Yue, her eyes filled with shock. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Jiang Yue met Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes fearlessly, her thoughts racing. If she remembered correctly, Qiao Nian had clearly returned with a sample, and she had looked troubled. Logically speaking, Qiao Nian must have done something shady to have brought back a sample of a child. Moreover, her first instinct told her that this DNA sample was definitely rted to Qiao Nian. She had just tentatively mentioned the illegitimate child, but Qiao Nian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There was no fear on her face, and her voice was the same as before. Moreover, Qiao Nian¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Her words seemed to be a joke in front of Qiao Nian. However, when she mentioned that Brother Ah Zhou had an illegitimate child, Qiao Nian¡¯s mood suddenly changed. Could it be that the DNA sample had nothing to do with her, but with Brother Ah Zhou? Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Qiao Nian seemed to be very clean in Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s private life. Heh. In the past, she had thought that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t care about anything. Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian was just so-so. The smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face grew brighter. She said, ¡°Say, if Grandma knew that Brother Ah Zhou already had a child, would she still care about you as much as she does now?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. Seeing that Jiang Yue was about to go crazy, her expression grew calmer. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that Jiang Yue must have something on her. That was why she had returned to the Gu family so fearlessly. However, what made her curious was what Jiang Yue wanted to do when she returned. Gu Zhou clearly had an aversion to women. If she were to believe that Gu Zhou had an illegitimate child, she might as well believe that Gu Zhou¡¯s split personality could be cured immediately! However, if Jiang Yue wasn¡¯t lying to her, then how had Gu Zhou impregnated a woman and who was that woman? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt that this was unlikely. Hence, Qiao Nian knew very well that Jiang Yue was definitely lying. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°Jiang Yue, I know you want to return to the Gu family. If you really want to return, then you should make up for your previous mistakes. If you sow discord here, it will make me think that you want everyone in the Gu family to treat you as an enemy!¡± The smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. Actually, she wasn¡¯t here to sow discord on purpose. She was just curious if the sample Qiao Nian had takenst time had anything to do with her. Now, it seemed that the child was indeed not Qiao Nian¡¯s. Moreover, she was certain that Qiao Nian had feelings for Brother Ah Zhou. Chapter 555 - Third Party

Chapter 555: Third Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Whether Qiao Nian believed her or not, the words she had said today would stab into Qiao Nian¡¯s heart like a thorn. Moreover, Qiao Nian would definitely think of a way to investigate. If Qiao Nian found out that Gu Zhou really had an illegitimate child, she would definitely not be able to ept it. She would definitely leave the Gu family. When that happened, she would be able to return to the Gu family in glory and make it up to Grandma. At the thought of this, Jiang Yue walked up to Qiao Nian in her high heels and said sarcastically, ¡°Let me tell you, what Grandma cares about the most is her great-grandson, who is rted to her by blood. As for you, you¡¯re just here as a lucky recement. When the mother of that childes back, you¡¯ll be the third party!¡± Seeing the smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face, a trace of displeasure shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She raised her hand. Bam! Qiao Nian pped Jiang Yue hard across the face. Jiang Yue covered her face in shock. Her eyes widened as she stared at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Ever since she was young, no one had dared to hit her. Even when she angered Grandma when she was young, Grandma couldn¡¯t bear to hit her. Qiao Nian, this country bumpkin, actually dared to hit her. In the past, when she was still in the Gu family, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Now that she had left the Gu family, Qiao Nian was acting so brazenly? Qiao Nian looked down at her right hand and gently blew on her palm that hurt. She looked down at Jiang Yue and said coldly, ¡°I pped you on behalf of Grandma. It¡¯s been so long, but you still don¡¯t understand Grandma¡¯s good intentions. Do you honestly think that Grandma only cares about blood ties?! Grandma has been good to you for so many years for nothing. That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t understand how good she is to you at all. You didn¡¯t even appreciate it. You¡¯re not even worthy of calling her Grandma now!¡± There was a clear handprint on Jiang Yue¡¯s fair cheek. When Jiang Yue saw the anger in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, the anger on her face gradually disappeared. Her lips curved up slowly, looking smug. Qiao Nian made her move. This also meant that Qiao Nian already believed her words. It seemed that this p wasn¡¯t a loss. Right now, she wanted Qiao Nian, who was standing on a cloud, to fall from the sky. She wanted Qiao Nian, who had just been doted on, to be chased out. She wanted her to experience endless despair. At the thought of this, the smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face grew brighter. She said, ¡°Qiao Nian, let¡¯s see who will have thestugh. I hope you can still be as arrogant as you are today!¡± With that, Jiang Yue left. She was in a good mood. Qiao Nian watched as Jiang Yue left. Although she didn¡¯t believe Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she was still a little puzzled. Jiang Yue waspletely different from Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin was an idiot who did whatever she wanted. However, Jiang Yue was different. She was intelligent. Once she had made up her mind about something, she would work hard toplete it. For example, Jiang Yue had tried to use her to kill Matriarch Gu. Then what was Jiang Yue nning this time? Qiao Nian walked out quickly. When she bumped into the butler, she stopped him. ¡°Second Young Madam,¡± the butler said respectfully. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the entrance of the Gu family vi. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why did Jiang Yuee in?¡± Actually, the butler had only just discovered Jiang Yue¡¯s presence. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Second Young Madam, Jiang Yue has lived here for more than ten years. Some of the servants have a deep rtionship with her. Moreover, the news of what happened that night hasn¡¯t spread. No one knows what happened, so they didn¡¯t stop her!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. She said, ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to let Jiang Yue in. If anyone lets her in again, he can find another job!¡± Chapter 556 - Leader

Chapter 556: Leader

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing the anger in her eyes and the cold aura around her, the butler felt a strong sense of oppression. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse. It seemed that Matriarch Lin was right. Second Young Master was born to be a high and mighty leader. If there came a day when Eldest Young Master really could not return, Second Young Master left because of this illness, and Matriarch Gu died of old age, Second Young Madam would definitely not let the Gu family decline. Second Young Madam had the ability to do so. Perhaps this was why Matriarch Gu liked Young Madam. The butler nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Nian retracted her gaze coldly and walked towards the second floor with the medicine in her hand. No matter what Jiang Yue was up to behind the scenes, as long as she stayed in the Gu family vi for a day, she would never let Jiang Yue get close to Grandma again, nor let Jiang Yue hurt anyone in the Gu family. When Qiao Nian arrived at the bedroom, she saw Gu Zhou sitting by Gu Qi¡¯s bed, looking deep in thought. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Qiao Nian brought the medicine over to Gu Qi and carefully helped him up from the bed. The coldness in her eyes had long since disappeared, reced by gentleness and love. She said softly, ¡°Xiao Qi, be good. Take the medicine. You¡¯ll recover after taking it!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s blurry face, he called out in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s grip on Gu Qi faltered slightly. Her grip on the bowl tightened involuntarily. Under the dim yellow light, her knuckles were clearly white. Gu Zhou, who was sitting at the side, was also stunned. The two of them looked at Gu Qi in unison. At this moment, Gu Qi was holding onto Qiao Nian¡¯s wrist, unwilling to let go. It was as if this was the only way he could grab hold of his mother. His small palm was frighteningly hot. The spot where Gu Qi had grabbed Qiao Nian seemed to have been branded. The burning sensation lingered for a long time. That warmth traveled from her wrist to her heart. Her face instantly turned pale, and her breathing involuntarily tightened. Was he calling her his mommy? For some reason, Qiao Nian felt an emptiness in her heart. Carefully, she hugged Gu Qi tightly and said softly, ¡°Xiao Qi, take your medicine quickly!¡± Gu Qi was still in a daze from the fever. At this moment, he did not forget to nod. Qiao Nian carefully fed the medicine in her hand to Gu Qi. After Gu Qi finished drinking the medicine, he licked his dry lips. His eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, and his eyes slowly opened a crack. There was ayer of mist in them. He tried hard to open his eyes to see what his mother looked like, but his eyelids were too heavy. He couldn¡¯t open them no matter what. He could only feel the warmth of her embrace. Moreover, there was something about her that made him feel at ease. Her voice was also very pleasant to the ear¡­ Gu Qi pursed his lips. Medicine was bitter, but the medicine his mother fed him was sweet. Had his mommy finally found him? ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Gu Qi whispered again. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes began to water uncontrobly. She could hear the fear and unease in Gu Qi¡¯s words, as well as his cautiousness. He was only a child who was less than five years old, but his greeting was filled with too many emotions. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. It seemed that he really missed his mommy. She had to work hard to help him find his mommy. Gu Qi didn¡¯t get a response. He frowned like a kitten searching for a female cat. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Qiao Nian felt terrible, and the pain was getting worse and worse. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Gu Qi, nor did she want him to be disappointed. Hence, she agreed. ¡°Okay, Mommy will stay here and watch over you!¡± Chapter 557 - Mommy

Chapter 557: Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s throat tightened, and his voice choked. His hands, which were in his pants, trembled involuntarily, and his eyes turned red. When Gu Qi heard his mother¡¯s voice, his brow gradually rxed. His eyshes trembled as he tried to open his eyes to see his mother¡¯s face clearly. However, his eyelids were too heavy, and he couldn¡¯t open them. Gu Qi¡¯s heart ached terribly. He really wanted to see his mother¡¯s face clearly. Once again, he spoke. ¡°Mommy.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were closed, but they were still moist. Tears welled up in his eyes, and a tear fell onto the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. His tears were actually hotter than Gu Qi¡¯s. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi with heartache. She knew that it was wrong of her to impersonate Gu Qi¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t want Gu Qi¡¯s beautiful dream to be ruined. She wanted to give Gu Qi some motivation to recover as soon as possible. Qiao Nian lowered her head slightly and gently nted a kiss on Gu Qi¡¯s forehead. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Gu Qi, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Mommy is here. Be good!¡± ¡°Gu Qi is very obedient. Gu Qi didn¡¯t cry either. Stay with me, okay?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi with teary eyes, her lips trembling. ¡°Okay.¡± Gradually, Gu Qi lost consciousness again and fell into a deep sleep. His small face rxed, and the corners of his mouth curved up slightly. He looked blissful. It was as if Gu Qi really thought that his mommy had returned. Qiao Nian felt her heart ache. The pain was so real that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her heart really ached for this child¡­ After Gu Qi fell into a deep sleep, Qiao Nian carefully ced him on the bed and covered him with the nket. Gu Qi left Qiao Nian¡¯s embrace. For a moment, he felt a little ufortable. He looked very insecure. His small body kept twisting, as if he was looking for afortable and safe sleeping position. Qiao Nian reached out to hold Gu Qi¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Xiao Qi, Mommy is here!¡± When Gu Qi heard that gentle voice in his sleep, he finally rxed and fell asleep in peace. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The moment she thought about how all of this was just a dream to Gu Qi and how he would still be the child who had not found his mommy when he woke up again, her heart could not help but ache. This was simply too cruel for Gu Qi! At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but grip Gu Qi¡¯s hand tightly, giving him all her love. ¡°He really likes you. Perhaps subconsciously, he already thinks of you as his mother.¡± Gu Zhou, who had been sitting silently at the side, spoke. His voice was very soft, but also very heavy. Qiao Nian had been paying all her attention to Gu Qi. When she heard his voice, she jumped in fright. Her heart jumped to her throat. Qiao Nian looked up and inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes. His eyes were filled with helplessness. Qiao Nian sighed softly and gradually retracted her gaze. Her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face again and she said, ¡°He¡¯s very lonely, and he misses his mother very much!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou recalled the girl who had trembled in his arms that night. How strange. Why couldn¡¯t he find her? Gu Zhou stood up and walked up to Qiao Nian. In amanding tone, he said, ¡°Go and rest first. I¡¯ll watch him!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s small hand. Gu Qi¡¯s hand was very warm, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let go. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not tired now. I¡¯ll stay with him for a while longer!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s heartache for Gu Qi, Gu Zhou nced at Gu Qi¡¯s sleeping face. He opened his mouth slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Chapter 558 - Illegitimate Child?

Chapter 558: Illegitimate Child?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The atmosphere in the room instantly turned awkward. A thought shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She recalled Jiang Yue¡¯s words and looked up at Gu Zhou. She recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s worry when Gu Qi fell ill, and what Gu Zhou had told her previously. Gu Zhou did not look like a father at all. Although many fathers did not usually take care of their children, when their children had a fever and fell ill, their fathers would definitely step forward to take good care of them. They would not be like Gu Zhou, who seemed to be at a loss as to what to do, as if this was the first time he had seen a sick child. Could Jiang Yue have misunderstood? Or could it be that Jiang Yue had other motives foring here? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t quite understand. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Jiang Yue came by today!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°How did she get in? What was she doing here?¡± ¡°I think she came back to get something, but she said some strange things.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, not interrupting her. He let her continue. Initially, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t intend to tell Gu Zhou about this, even though it was rted to their marriage. Qiao Nian knew very well that neither she nor Gu Zhou had approved of this marriage. They just had to be together because of some rtionship. But before they got a divorce, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want anyone else to interfere in their affairs either. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou with a burning gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°He told me that you had another woman outside. Moreover, you and that woman already have an illegitimate child!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly, a trace of panic shing in his eyes. It was as if a white horse had shed past the gap and disappeared in an instant. His body exuded a cold aura. He looked up at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Then do you believe her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know your past, and I don¡¯t want toment. I just want to hear it from you.¡± She believed that Gu Zhou would not lie to her. Gu Zhou had no feelings for her in that way at all, and there was no need to lie to her about such things. If Jiang Yue said that all of this was true, then it was no big deal. She would leave Gu Zhou and give up this position. When the time came, she would give that illegitimate child aplete family. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak immediately. He looked at the indifference in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. There was no sadness, no sadness, and no hysteria. There was only calmness and a desire to know the truth. Gu Zhou¡¯s fists, which had been clenched in his pants, slowly rxed. He looked up at Qiao Nian and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any wild women outside.¡± From now on, Gu Qi¡¯s mother would be his first wife, Qiao Nian. Hence, she was not a wild woman. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. For some reason, when Gu Zhou said the words ¡°wild women¡±, she felt an inexplicable urge tough. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t interrupt Gu Zhou. Instead, she waited for him to continue. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s small face again. The coldness in his eyes dissipated a little, reced by warmth. However, his voice grew deeper. ¡°As for the illegitimate child she mentioned¡­¡± Gu Zhou pursed his lips. He looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s serious eyes and said calmly, ¡°I think she¡¯s talking about Gu Qi!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Gu Qi was actually his child? Jesus. How could that be? Didn¡¯t he say that Gu Qi was just the child of a friend of his? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown. If Gu Qi was his child, why would Gu Zhou lie to her? If Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child, why did Gu Zhou let Gu Qi grow up alone? Didn¡¯t he know that Gu Qi had autism? Chapter 559 - Missing

Chapter 559: Missing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Not only did Gu Qick motherly love, but he alsocked paternal love! If it was understandable that he couldn¡¯t find his mother in the past, then why didn¡¯t Gu Zhou treat Gu Qi well? Moreover, Gu Qi had once told her that his father seemed to prefer girls, so Gu Qi had felt very inferior at that time. Moreover, Gu Qi had disguised himself as a woman to please his father. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t known Gu Zhou for long, but she more or less knew him. Whether in front of outsiders or her, Gu Zhou was a responsible man. He was definitely not such an irresponsible man. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Even her brow furrowed. Gu Zhou had been paying close attention to Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. In just a few seconds, manyplicated emotions appeared in her eyes. The only thing he could see clearly was the disappointment and disbelief in her eyes. When Gu Zhou thought of her gaze, he instantly felt ufortable. He felt as if something was stuck in his throat. His gaze darkened, and his voice turned cold. He continued, ¡°Gu Qi¡¯s biological father wasn¡¯t in good health, and he had been seriously ill. Before Gu Qi turned three, his biological father had been in the hospital and covered in all kinds of medical tubes. He didn¡¯t have time to care about Gu Qi, nor could he care about Gu Qi.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. In an instant, she grasped the main point of Gu Zhou¡¯s words. Gu Qi¡¯s biological father? In other words, Gu Zhou was not Gu Qi¡¯s father. When Qiao Nian heard this, she felt a wave of relief. Fortunately, Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She really wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it ifer husband was a cold-blooded man who had a messy private life and didn¡¯t care about his illegitimate child. Qiao Nian asked curiously, ¡°Then why does Jiang Yue think that Xiao Qi is your child?¡± ¡°Perhaps she bumped into me when I visited Gu Qi often in the past. Sometimes, when Gu Qi was in a good mood, he would call me Daddy.¡± Qiao Nian was enlightened. So that was what had happened. In that case, this was indeed easy to misunderstand. If she saw this, she might also think that Gu Zhou had an illegitimate child. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t doubt Gu Zhou¡¯s words, because she couldn¡¯t find a reason for Gu Zhou to lie to her. Qiao Nian recalled Jiang Yue¡¯s self-righteous and overbearing manner. Once again, her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face, who was unconscious because of his illness. Her heart ached. If this matter blew up, Gu Qi might have to bear thebel of an illegitimate child for the rest of his life. Poor Gu Qi. He was still so young, but he had to endure everything he shouldn¡¯t have to. Gu Qi¡¯s parents were not by his side. Does that mean he should be bullied? This was really too unfair. Qiao Nian recalled that when she was young, she had lived in the countryside with her grandfather. Others had also said that she was a child who no parents wanted. They had even said that she was a bastard. Qiao Nian recalled how Gu Qi had been bullied by his teachers and ssmates. Moreover, Gu Qi was now inexplicably involved in a dispute between wealthy families. Jiang Yue really had good methods. In order to sow discord, she really used everything. Qiao Nian clenched her other hand tightly, her fingertips turning white. She would never allow Jiang Yue to hurt Gu Qi in any way. Absolutely not. Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She could also sense the coldness emanating from Gu Zhou. It seemed that Gu Zhou was just as angry as she was over Jiang Yue¡¯s rumors. Qiao Nian thought of Gu Qi¡¯s mother again and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then where did his mother go?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes as cold as ice. In a low voice, he said, ¡°After Xiao Qi was born, his mother disappeared!¡± ¡°Missing? Did you look for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already searched, but I couldn¡¯t find her!¡± Even now, Gu Zhou was still sending people to search for her. Chapter 560 - Buying Sperm?

Chapter 560: Buying Sperm?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou nced at Gu Qi, who was lying on the bed, and a trace of guilt shed in his eyes. Gu Qi had no parents to take care of him when he was young. Previously, he had even been bullied by the nanny and his personality had almost gone astray. If he hadn¡¯t met her by chance, his life might have been ruined by that nanny. The two people he had let down the most in his life were Gu Qi and his mother. Perhaps Gu Qi¡¯s mother¡¯s reluctance to appear had something to do with him. Actually, he wanted to spend his life repaying her, but¡­ Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian, naturally taking in all the surprise in her eyes. He had a strange feeling. Before he met Qiao Nian, he had never thought of remarrying. But after marrying Qiao Nian, he had never thought about getting a divorce again. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Take care of him first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, Gu Zhou walked out. Qiao Nian watched as Gu Zhou left. For some reason, she felt that there was something wrong with Gu Zhou¡¯s expression, as if he was holding back something. Could Gu Zhou be hiding something? Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She had a vague feeling that what Gu Zhou was hiding might be very important. Gu Zhou walked out of the room and stood in the corridor. He nced at the door worriedly, then retracted his gaze and lowered his voice, as if he was afraid of disturbing the sleeping Gu Qi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s news of Eldest Young Master.¡± Chen Qing lowered his voice and said, ¡°A year ago, someone saw Eldest Young Master on the streets of MY, but he was far away. There was only a photo.¡± With that, Chen Qing showed Gu Zhou the photo on his phone. Gu Zhou¡¯s long eyshes drooped. When he saw the two blurry figures in the photo, he immediately recognized that the man in the white shirt was the eldest young master of the Gu family, his eldest brother. ¡°Any other news?¡± Gu Zhou asked calmly. This photo could only mean that the person was still alive a year ago. It did not mean that he was still alive now. ¡°No. Last year, MY was in turmoil. I wonder if Eldest Young Master left,¡± Chen Qing said carefully, afraid that Gu Zhou would be angry. ¡°Continue investigating.¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned to push the door open. Just as he ced his hand on the door handle, he seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Chen Qing. ¡°Investigate carefully. Don¡¯t tell Old Madam about this yet.¡± Chen Qing nodded. Gu Zhou walked back into the bedroom and saw Qiao Nian staring at him. He looked away indifferently and his gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you for taking care of him this time.¡± ¡°I like him very much. Taking care of him is a piece of cake.¡± Qiao Nian thought that Gu Qi might be disappointed that he couldn¡¯t find his mommy after he woke up, so she wanted to ask Gu Zhou for more clues. ¡°Do you have any clues about his mommy? I can help look for her. There¡¯s strength in numbers. Perhaps we can find her sooner!¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment. He couldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian know what had happened that night. Moreover, he knew nothing about Gu Qi¡¯s mother. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°There are no clues or information!¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. How could a living person who had given birth disappear without a trace? ¡°Then have you asked Gu Qi¡¯s father? He shouldn¡¯t not know anything about the person he slept with, right?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Qiao Nian suddenly thought of something. She looked up at Gu Zhou and nodded. ¡°I understand. She¡¯s bought sperm, right?¡± Gu Zhou thought, ¡°Was he that poor?¡± Qiao Nian continued, ¡°If she bought sperm, he might really not know anything about the woman. Didn¡¯t the hospital register the woman¡¯s information?¡± Chapter 561 - No Information

Chapter 561: No Information

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something. She gasped and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s using a fake identity!¡± The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the more she felt that this was possible. It was just like how small hospitals wouldn¡¯t check one¡¯s identity at all. She pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Then did she give the child to Gu Qi¡¯s father directly after giving birth?¡± She noticed that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no information or any news.¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re a little talkative today. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi, who was lying on the bed. He wanted to spend time with Gu Qi. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°Can I stay with him for a while?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi¡¯s face. At this moment, there was a smile on his face that wasn¡¯t there usually. He seemed to be having a sweet dream. Or perhaps, he had found his mommy in his dream. Qiao Nian felt a lump in her throat. She reached out to cover Gu Qi with the nket. If he woke up and found that he still hadn¡¯t found his mother, how sad would he be? At the thought of this, her heart clenched involuntarily. The Gu family was very capable. Neither Gu Zhou nor Gu Qi¡¯s father had found Gu Qi¡¯s mother, which meant one thing. Firstly, someone had deliberately hidden Gu Qi¡¯s mother and was unwilling to let anyone find her. Secondly, Gu Qi¡¯s mother had the ability to hide herself from others. Either way, this news was not good news for Gu Qi. Qiao Nian thought about how someone who had the ability to erase the past of a pregnant woman was definitely not an ordinary person. Qiao Nian took out her phone and sent a message to Old A. ¡°Investigate a woman who abandoned her child before marriage. Moreover, the father of the child doesn¡¯t know that the woman gave birth.¡± When Old A saw this message, he was stunned. Why was this sentence so long and winding? ¡°Are you looking for a woman who has secretly given birth to a man¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Yes, the child should be about five years old.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go investigate.¡± After Qiao Nian finished contacting Old A, she sent another message to the director of the appraisal institute. ¡°Did anyonepare the DNA samples of the child I sent over previously to his?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago, ady brought a sample over for aparison.¡± At this, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyelids twitched. Her heart jumped to her throat. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s not convenient for us to reveal the identities of the rtives now.¡± In this world, there was no such thing as coincidence. The person who wouldpare the sample to that child at this time should be someone close to her. Previously, Jiang Yue had provoked her and said some nonsense. Could it be Jiang Yue? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian found Jiang Yue¡¯s photo on her phone and sent it over. She asked, ¡°Is it her? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you told me.¡± The other party hesitated for a moment before giving an affirmative answer. After Qiao Nian read the message, her face darkened. Her eyes were filled with anger, and she regretted not pping Jiang Yue a few more times! However, how did Jiang Yue know that Gu Qi¡¯s DNA was there? Could it be that Jiang Yue had followed Gu Zhou before, and Gu Zhou had also ced Gu Qi¡¯s DNA sample in thatboratory for testing? That made sense. That DNAb was thergest in An City. How could someone like Gu Zhou find a lousyb to do a DNA test on Gu Qi? It seemed that Jiang Yue felt that Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s illegitimate son. Hence, she had returned to the vi this time to obtain evidence before going to the appraisal office to verify her suspicions. If she hadn¡¯t asked Gu Zhou today, she might have really fallen for Jiang Yue¡¯s trick. For some reason, Jiang Yue¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears. ¡°What do you think everyone will think if they find out that you have an illegitimate child?¡± Chapter 562 - Personally Buried

Chapter 562: Personally Buried

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At that time, was Jiang Yue testing her, or had she really said the wrong thing? If it was the former, she shouldn¡¯t have overreacted. However, if it was thetter, what did Jiang Yue mean? Did Jiang Yue know about her past? This was impossible! If Jiang Yue knew about her past, she would have jumped out to criticize her long ago. In other words, Jiang Yue didn¡¯t know about her past, but Jiang Yue wanted to lie to her. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. Recalling the past, she suddenly clenched her fists tightly. She remembered. On the day of the auction, she had agreed to help Gu Qi find his mother. She had even taken Gu Qi¡¯s fingernail to the Gu family vi. At that time, she bumped into Jiang Yue in the corridor of the house. That seemed to be the case. Jiang Yue felt that Gu Qi might be her child, so she tricked her. After thinking through everything, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to reply to the director of the appraisal office, Gu Qi, who had been sleeping with her hand in his, began to fidget. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡­ . Gu Qi had yet to wake up. His little face was scrunched up in a frown as he called out anxiously. It was as if he could no longer find his mommy in his dream. Qiao Nian grabbed Gu Qi¡¯s hand and coaxed softly, ¡°Xiao Qi, go to sleep. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± In his sleep, Gu Qi seemed to hear his mother¡¯s gentle voice. The anxiety and unease on his face gradually dissipated. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand with both hands, and even leaned towards her obediently. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go!¡± Gu Qi murmured. When Qiao Nian heard this, her heart ached even more. She still remembered the first time she met Gu Qi. She thought that Gu Qi was an obedient little girl. Later, in the kindergarten, she found out that Gu Qi was a boy. How much had Gu Qi endured in the past to be so taciturn? If he grew up by her side, she would never let him¡­ As soon as this thought appeared, Qiao Nian froze. What was she thinking? Gu Qi was not her child. Qiao Nian took out her phone and hurriedly sent a message. ¡°Doctor Li, I want to ask if you can cancel the request for that woman to do a paternity test?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qiao. This process has already started. It can¡¯t be canceled.¡± Doctor Li had known Qiao Nian for a long time. He always admired Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills and knew her character. He knew very well that Qiao Nian might really be saying that to protect the child. However, this program was not something he could control. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Her mind raced, and she suddenly had a bold thought. Although this might sound ridiculous, Qiao Nian really wanted to know the answer. A trace of anticipation shed in her eyes as she spoke tentatively. ¡°Doctor Li, if the results are out, can you inform me? I won¡¯t leak it.¡± Qiao Nian was really curious about the results of this appraisal. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Doctor Li, can youpare my sample with the one Jiang Yue gave you?¡± Qiao Nian had a bold idea. She felt that the sample Jiang Yue had taken was either hers or Gu Zhou¡¯s. If Jiang Yue was holding Gu Zhou¡¯s sample, she would be able to confirm if the child was Gu Zhou¡¯s. If Jiang Yue took her sample, she would also know if Gu Qi was her child. Qiao Nian felt that she was truly possessed. Gu Qi was a child of the Gu family. How could he be her child? Moreover, she had buried her child herself. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. At this moment, she really hoped that her memories wouldn¡¯t be so clear. That way, she could have more dreams. ¡°Mommy.¡± With a soft cry, Gu Qi pressed his face against Qiao Nian¡¯s arm. Chapter 563 - Courting Death

Chapter 563: Courting Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the study. Sunlight shone through the window and fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s body. Gu Zhou¡¯s slender index finger casually touched a snake-like head. The snake was very excited. Its head even rubbed against Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was a dog. Suddenly, there was a knock on the study door. The moment the study door opened, the snake turned its head. When it saw someone walking in, it immediately stared at the person and hissed. Chen Qing stood at the door, not knowing if he should enter or not. He felt the pressure from the snake and sweated. This snake really treated Second Young Master and Second Young Madam as its masters. As for the others, they had probably all be its prey even if he had fed it in the past. It was too presumptuous! Chen Qing asked softly, ¡°Second Young Master, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Tell everyone that no one is to mention my rtionship with Qiao Nian in front of Gu Qi. If they disobey, they¡¯re never to step foot into the Gu family¡¯s territory. As for Matriarch Gu and Qiao Nian, I¡¯ll speak to them myself.¡± Chen Qing instantly understood what Second Young Master meant. He lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Second Young Master was thinking for Little Master¡¯s sake. Little Master was really too young. If he suddenly had a stepmother, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Moreover, Little Master¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t stable right now. If he was provoked, it was very likely that the rtionship between Second Young Master and Little Master would worsen. Second Young Master was truly thoughtful. Could it be that Second Young Master had brought Little Master back because he wanted Little Master to get along well with Second Young Madam and slowly get to know her? Then, Little Master would be able to ept Second Young Madam calmly. Speaking of which, there had been no news of Little Master¡¯s biological mother. He was still young and really needed his mother¡¯s care. If Little Master and Second Young Madam could get along well, that would be the best. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us However, when Chen Qing thought of the call from his subordinate just now, his expression turned serious. He said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Master, the person following Jiang Yue has found out that Jiang Yue has gone to the An City paternity test center.¡± Paternity test center? Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was stroking the snake¡¯s head, paused. Previously, Jiang Yue had snatched Qiao Nian¡¯s gown from her during a lecture at the medical school. Later on, Jiang Yue attacked Grandma in order to frame Qiao Nian. In order to make Qiao Nian leave the Gu family, Jiang Yue almost ruined Qiao Nian¡¯s innocence. If Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t smart, she might have fallen into Jiang Yue¡¯s trap. Just now, Qiao Nian had said that Jiang Yue hade to the house. It seemed that Jiang Yue was really stubborn. If the enemy was stupid, it would not be a big deal. However, Jiang Yue was a meticulous person. If she did not take careful precautions, there would definitely be a huge mistake. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. Jiang Yue had forgotten her promise so quickly. Seeing Second Young Master¡¯s expression, Chen Qing could roughly guess what Gu Zhou was going to do. However, he still asked carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, what should we do next?¡± Chen Qing felt that Jiang Yue was courting death. Back then, when Matriarch Gu chased Jiang Yue out, she had left Jiang Yue some dignity. She didn¡¯t tell anyone that Jiang Yue had left the Gu family. It would have been fine if Jiang Yue had done something small, but if she knew that Little Master was Second Young Master¡¯s child, things would be different. If this matter blew up and the Gu family really announced to the public that Jiang Yue was not a member of the Gu family, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°If Qiao Nian knows¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He looked up at Chen Qing with displeasure. Chen Qing was slightly stunned. Based on his interactions with Second Young Madam during this period of time, he felt that Second Young Madam would definitely pack her things and leave. Could Second Young Master be taking this opportunity to chase Second Young Madam away? Chapter 564 - Is That Possible?

Chapter 564: Is That Possible?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This¡­ Was this possible? If Second Young Madam had just arrived at the Gu residence, Second Young Master would definitely chase her out for Little Master. But now. Back in MY, Second Young Master had used that power for Second Young Madam and even went against Jiang Chi. Would Second Young Master really chase Second Young Madam out? Chen Qing asked tentatively, ¡°Should we let Second Young Madam know¡­¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. His eyes were like deep pools without a trace of warmth, but they seemed to carry the aura of death. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡­ I just don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Chen Qing hurriedly begged for mercy. To be honest, he was really curious about Second Young Master¡¯s attitude towards Second Young Madam. Gu Zhou looked at the snake in his hand indifferently, his thoughts drifting away. He recalled the first time he had seen Qiao Nian. At that time, he was in the study investigating that person. The snake, which had been obediently staying by his side, suddenly rushed out like an arrow. At that time, he had also chased after it. He saw the snake attacking Qiao Nian. At that time, he had thought that Qiao Nian would definitely die. However, he had never expected Qiao Nian to catch the snake so easily. The snake was so frightened that it no longer dared to move. He was the Second Young Master of the Gu family. Many people were keeping an eye on the Gu family. When he saw this, there was only one thought in his mind. Qiao Nian¡¯s motive foring to the Gu family was not simple. However, what happened next was beyond his expectations. Qiao Nian had devoted herself wholeheartedly to the Gu family and had even taken good care of Grandma. Her illness was also alleviated because of her. She had risked her life for Lu Zhu alone. With so many things happening, he realized that Qiao Nian might really have been forced to marry him. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze darkened. His voice was hoarse as he said thoughtfully, ¡°Jiang Yue has just left. Zhao Qian is also going overseas to study. If she leaves again, Grandma might not be able to take it!¡± Chen Qing was speechless. Chen Qing lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t know if Matriarch Lin couldn¡¯t handle this, or if Second Young Master couldn¡¯t. Second Young Master was too difficult to test. As Chen Qing was thinking, he heard Second Young Master say coldly, ¡°Do you want to lose your job?¡± He suddenly looked up and saw Second Young Master talking to the snake. He immediately cowered and hurriedly said, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ll get on with my work!¡± With that, Chen Qing quickly walked out, afraid that the snake would swallow him if he was a step slower. He had thought that Second Young Master would give him more year-end bonuses now that he had Second Young Madam and Little Master. He didn¡¯t expect Second Young Master to stop him fromying the tiles, and instead make him a meal for the snake. Sigh. When would he be able to live a stable life? If it didn¡¯t work out, he would really be sent toy tiles. ¡­ . In Gu Qi¡¯s room. Gu Qi was still unconscious, her long eyshes drooping. She looked extremely obedient and adorable, just like a little angel. One of Qiao Nian¡¯s hands was held by Gu Qi. From time to time, she would touch Gu Qi¡¯s forehead with her other hand, paying attention to his temperature. Fortunately, Gu Qi¡¯s temperature had dropped. Qiao Nian¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. She opened it and saw that it was a message from Doctor Li. ¡°Miss Qiao, the results of the appraisal are out. The sample Miss Jiang Yue brought is not rted to that child by blood.¡± When Qiao Nian saw this message, she was slightly stunned. She frowned, and her breathing became a little irregr. So they really weren¡¯t rted by blood. Although she had guessed this beforehand, she still felt very ufortable when she heard the results. Her rationality told her that Gu Qi could not be her child. But emotionally, she couldn¡¯t help but treat Gu Qi as her child. Sigh. She had really missed her child so much that she had gone crazy. That was why she treated someone else¡¯s child as her own. Chapter 565 - Impossible

Chapter 565: Impossible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Yue was sitting in the cafe, scrolling through her phone. Due to the approaching winter, the service staff of various luxury stores had sent her photos of thetest winter fashion show. Some service staff had also sent her invitations directly. Jiang Yue casually nced at the clothes, and her eyes gradually darkened. She turned off her phone and turned to look at the traffic outside the window. She was no longer the precious daughter of the Gu family. Although she had saved a lot of money in the past, this money was not enough to support her to continue living the carefree and luxurious life she had before. Qiao Nian! It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state. She was still the one and only heiress of the Gu family, and she could still roam the various fashion shows. She could take anything she liked without hesitation, and not cower like she did now. However, there would be a good show to watch soon. If the results were as she thought, then Qiao Nian would leave the Gu family very soon. At that time, she could return to the Gu family. Suddenly, her phone rang. Jiang Yue looked down and saw that it was a call from the paternity test center. She hurriedly picked up. The staff at the paternity test center had called to inform her of the results. She thanked them, hung up, and walked towards the paternity test center opposite. She had submitted the sample earlier and was waiting at the coffee shop opposite the paternity test center. After getting the appraisal document bag, Jiang Yue returned to the cafe and casually ordered a cup of coffee. Her gaze was fixed on the appraisal document bag. Her heart was beating faster and faster. When she opened the folder, her gaze fell on the line at the bottom without looking at what was written at the front. Her pupils dted uncontrobly as she looked at the results in disbelief. How was this possible? Brother Ah Zhou wasn¡¯t rted to that child by blood? No, this was absolutely impossible! That child definitely wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian¡¯s, then it should be Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s child. Could she have guessed wrong? However, Brother Ah Zhou cared about that child very much. He even specially brought that child home to take care of him. One had to know that Brother Ah Zhou did not like children. What exactly had gone wrong? Jiang Yue rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought. It was impossible for anything to go wrong with theboratory. The problem might lie with the samples she had taken. Could she have taken the wrong sample? It seemed that she had to get it again! However, it would not be easy to get another DNA sample from Gu Zhou. She had to n carefully. ¡­ . Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Qi. She took a deep breath and tried hard topose herself. Gu Qi was not her child. She could no longer treat Gu Qi as her long lost child. She had treated Gu Qi as a substitute. This was very cruel to Gu Qi. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She picked up her phone and took a closer look. It was a message from Doctor Li. ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯ve alreadypared your samples with the samples Miss Jiang Yue sent over. They¡¯re not rted by blood.¡± Back then, in order to find her family, Qiao Nian had also left a sample of herself at theboratory. When Qiao Nian saw what Doctor Qiao had sent, she instantly understood. Jiang Yue must have taken Gu Zhou¡¯s sample topare with Gu Qi¡¯s. It seemed that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi really weren¡¯t rted by blood. Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t lying either. Initially, Qiao Nian wanted topare her sample with Gu Qi¡¯s. Now, she knew very well that Gu Qi was not her dead child at all. There was no need for her to continue trying. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Doctor Li, Qiao Nian put down her phone and looked at Gu Qi, who was lying on the bed. This child was so young. He looked so pitiful. She touched Gu Qi¡¯s forehead. He no longer had a fever. She still needed to adjust her mentality and face the fact that Gu Qi was not a substitute. Qiao Nian silently retracted her hand. Chapter 566 - Situation

Chapter 566: Situation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qi¡¯s grip on her hand was so strong that Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t pull her hand away for a moment. Just as she was about to exert more strength, she felt Gu Qi¡¯s small hand move. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She saw Gu Qi¡¯s eyshes trembling. Then, he opened his eyes. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She saw Gu Qi¡¯s eyshes trembling. Then, he opened his eyes. Strange. He remembered that Mommy was by his side. How did she be an aunt? What happened to Mommy? Seeing that Gu Qi had woken up, Qiao Nian thought that she might have pulled her hand away a little too forcefully just now and disturbed him. She said ufortably, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re awake. How do you feel now? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Qi met Qiao Nian¡¯s worried eyes and said softly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and his throat still hurt. After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Gu Qi nodded, suppressing the doubts in his heart. He gradually let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart sank. For some reason, she felt a little ufortable. In the end, she turned around and poured Gu Qi a ss of water. She helped Gu Qi sit up and carefully fed him some water. Gu Qi took two sips and shook his head. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that children who had just recovered from their illnesses didn¡¯t like to eat or drink. She didn¡¯t say anything. She ced the cup on the bedside table and helped Gu Qi back on the bed. She covered Gu Qi with the nket. She had wanted to sneak out, but she felt embarrassed now. After some thought, she coaxed, ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Qiao Nian. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. He kept frowning. Qiao Nian thought that her words had made Gu Qi unhappy. Sheforted him gently. ¡°You¡¯re still sick. You should rest more. If there¡¯s anything, just tell Auntie. Be good!¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t speak. He recalled how he had felt holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her hands were actually very simr to Mommy¡¯s hands? He must have lost his mind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a strange thought. ¡°Then you must be hungry. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to bring you some porridge.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi and stood up to walk towards the door. She said to the servant who had been guarding the door, ¡°Go to the kitchen and bring some porridge for Little Master Qi. Also, tell Second Young Master that Little Qi has woken up.¡± When the servant heard this, she hurriedly nodded in agreement. Qiao Nian walked back into the room. She looked at Gu Qi, who was still frowning and looking serious. He looked like a mini-version of a domineering and cold CEO. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qiao Nian sat by Gu Qi¡¯s bed and asked with a smile. Gu Qi shook his head. Qiao Nian thought that Gu Qi had missed Gu Zhou. After all, as his godfather, Gu Zhou had taken good care of her. When Gu Zhou arrivedter, Gu Qi might speak more and feel more at ease. After all, she was an outsider. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi. She wasn¡¯t angry at his silence. Seeing that Gu Qi¡¯s hair was in a mess, she reached out to tidy his hair and said softly, ¡°Our Little Qi is so good-looking!¡± With that, Qiao Nian was momentarily dazed. For some reason, she looked at Little Qi as if she was looking at her when she was young. The only difference was that Gu Qi had sword-like eyebrows, while she had willow-like eyebrows. However, their eyes were exactly the same. Gu Qi¡¯s eyes and nose were exactly the same as when she was young. When she was young, her nose bridge was not high. Only when she grew up did it be high. On the whole, they looked 50 to 60% alike. No wonder she had always felt that Gu Qi was close to her. It was hard not to have a good impression of someone who looked a lot like her. Chapter 567 - I Want to Live With You!

Chapter 567: I Want to Live With You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± Gu Qi had already looked around. This didn¡¯t seem to be the hospital. ¡°This is the Gu family vi. It¡¯s your¡­¡± Qiao Nian paused. She recalled that Gu Qi had never met his biological father and thought that Gu Zhou was his biological father. She said,¡± This is your father¡¯s house. He knew that you were sick and was very anxious, so he brought you here. ¡± Gu Qi¡¯s confused eyes lit up. Could he live with his father? ¡°Does Auntie live here too?¡± Gu Qi asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, Auntie will stay here for the time being. Little Qi, don¡¯t be afraid in the future. Auntie and your father, Gu Zhou, will protect you. If you need anything, you can tell me directly.¡± The reason Qiao Nian didn¡¯t mention her rtionship with Gu Zhou was because she was afraid that Gu Qi would think too much. If she were Gu Qi, she would definitely not be able to ept it if she knew that her father had brought her home and that he had a stepmother. Later on, she would have to tell Gu Zhou about this. For the sake of Gu Qi¡¯s health, she would hide their rtionship for the time being. Gu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been looking forward to staying with Auntie. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Looking at Gu Qi¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but want to treat him as her own child. She lowered her gaze, thinking that it would be better for her to spend less time with Gu Qi. At this moment, Gu Qi reached out and grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, gripping it tightly. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instantlyposed herself and smiled at Gu Qi. ¡°Little Qi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Qi took her hand and moved it to his chest. Qiao Nian could hear Gu Qi¡¯s strong heartbeat. From the sound of it, Gu Qi shouldn¡¯t be feeling unwell. Puzzled, she looked at Gu Qi. ¡°Little Qi, are you feeling unwell? Does your chest hurt?¡± Gu Qi shook his head. ¡°Auntie, I want to live with you!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s words instantly filled Qiao Nian¡¯s empty heart. Her eyes welled up with tears, but a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to live with Little Qi. Please take care of me in the future!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s ears turned red. He nodded vigorously, his eyes filled with smiles. Qiao Nian retracted her hand and gently tucked him in. She smiled at him. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, a blurry image suddenly shed in Gu Qi¡¯s mind. He froze for a moment, then grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand impatiently. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi¡¯s nervous expression and was slightly stunned. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡± Gu Qi couldn¡¯t help but grab Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. The blurry image in his mind gradually became clearer, but he still couldn¡¯t see the contents clearly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the panic in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes, Qiao Nian felt uneasy. Sheforted him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell Auntie everything.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. In the end, he remained silent. He seemed to have seen his mommy, but he couldn¡¯t see her clearly. Gu Qi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Looking into Qiao Nian¡¯s star-like eyes, his heart warmed. He shook his head stubbornly. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. At this moment, he looked extremely haggard. His face was pale, just like¡­ like her child¡­ At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. In a daze, she seemed to see a strong light. The light grew brighter and brighter. One could vaguely hear people talking. ¡°This is bad. She¡¯s bleeding profusely now, and the child hasn¡¯t been born yet. This won¡¯t do. Should we save the child or the mother?¡± ¡°Protect the child. The child is very important.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. After all, she¡¯s the second daughter of the Qiao family.¡± ¡°Protect the mother. The child is important, but the mother is more important.¡± ¡­ . Chapter 568 - Two Children?

Chapter 568: Two Children?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Who was speaking? She narrowed her eyes. In a daze, she seemed to see a few people in white coats standing at the side. Was she on the operating table? Suddenly, a sharp pain came from below. Qiao Nian was stunned. She tried hard to regte her breathing, but the pain in her lower body was getting worse and worse, and the strength in her body was gradually disappearing. In a daze, she could still hear what the doctor was saying. It hurt. So tired. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Wow!¡± The crisp cry swept away Qiao Nian¡¯s fatigue. She suddenly opened her eyes. A doctor was walking over with a child in his arms. ¡°Miss Qiao, look. The child is fine.¡± The child was fine? Qiao Nian¡¯s head hurt more and more. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Her child was actually fine. She remembered that her child had died in childbirth! At this moment, another doctor walked over and said anxiously, ¡°Miss Qiao, persevere. There¡¯s another child in your stomach!¡± Qiao Nian forced herself to stay upright. In a daze, she saw another doctor carrying a child in front of her. ¡°Both children are fine¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Auntie!¡± A young voice pulled Qiao Nian back to reality. Only then did she realize that she wasn¡¯t lying on the operating table, but in Gu Qi¡¯s room. ¡°Auntie, why are you crying?¡± Gu Qi forced himself to sit up. He wiped the tears off Qiao Nian¡¯s face with his young hand and said very seriously, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t cry. Little Qi is fine.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi and pulled him into her arms, her tears falling uncontrobly. She had not given birth to a boy, but two children. She vaguely remembered that when Qin Chuan found her, she was holding a dead child in her arms and crying her heart out. She had broken down mentally. At that time, Qin Chuan had no choice but to find a psychiatrist to erase the memory of her suffering during childbirth. Hence, all this time, she only remembered giving birth to one child. Where was her other child? Was that child alive or dead? ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Auntie. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s soft voice in her arms gradually soothed the uneasiness in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. She silently wiped her tears. She had to find her other child. Qiao Nian let go of Gu Qi and wiped her tears away. There were still tears on her eyshes. ¡°Little Qi, thank you.¡± ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t thank Little Qi.¡± Little Qi frowned solemnly. Qiao Nian helped Gu Qi lie down. Sniffing, she asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Little Qi exined clearly, word for word, ¡°Previously, Dad told me that thank you was meant for outsiders. Auntie and I are family, and we¡¯re close, so I can¡¯t thank you anymore.¡± A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She recalled that Gu Zhou had also told her in the car that she couldn¡¯t thank him again. Could it be that Gu Zhou thought the same? Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi. She was going to look for her other child now. She had no time to think about what Gu Zhou was thinking. At that moment, the door opened. Gu Qi frowned even more. She shrank back into the nket, unwilling to reveal her true colors. Qiao Nian turned her head and saw Gu Zhou walking in, wearing a white bathrobe. His hair was still wet. So he had just taken a shower. His body emerged from the steam, and there were still sparkling water droplets on his neck and chest. Qiao Nian thought of a phrase. The temptation of being wet! How seductive! Qiao Nian silently shifted her gaze and it fell on Gu Qi. She saw Gu Qi hiding under the nket like a hermit crab, looking very insecure. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze moved away from Qiao Nian¡¯s tear-stained face. When he looked at Gu Qi, he frowned. Chapter 569 - Autistic

Chapter 569: Autistic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qi was already awake. But he was curled up under the nket. Gu Zhou sighed slightly, his brow rxing. He walked towards the bed. He was very tall. When he walked over, he blocked the sunlight from the window. An invisible pressure surged in his heart. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and recalled that Gu Qi had just said that only outsiders would say ¡°thank you¡±. Could it be that Gu Zhou had already treated her as¡­ This seemed unlikely. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face again. At this moment, Gu Qi was lying t on the bed, curled up under the nket. He was staring nkly at the ceiling, looking unwilling tomunicate with anyone. Strange, why had Gu Qi suddenly be like this? Did Gu Qi dislike Gu Zhou, his godfather? Naturally, Gu Zhou could also see Gu Qi¡¯s current state. Feeling a little uneasy, he sat down by the bed and called out softly, ¡°Gu Qi.¡± However, Gu Qi was still the same as before. He was still unwilling tomunicate with others. The nanny¡¯s words must have left an indelible impression on Gu Qi. He still remembered the nanny¡¯s stimting words. ¡°I just want you to listen to Dad and study at home. How can you sneak out? Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. There are bad people everywhere. If you¡¯re captured by bad people, you¡¯ll never see Dad again!¡± ¡°Mr. Gu, this child is really worrying. He doesn¡¯t want to do his homework, and the tutor can¡¯t do anything about him. What should we do now? This child is already four and a half years old. He often goes out, and he doesn¡¯t have any sense of safety. What if he doesn¡¯t have basicmon sense in the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re capable now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a p. Do you have to run out? Why? Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Little Mute, you fool. Let me tell you, just because you¡¯re disobedient, your grandmother doesn¡¯te to visit you anymore. Your mother doesn¡¯t want you, and your father doesn¡¯te often. Only I¡¯m kind enough to take care of you. You should be respectful to me, understand?¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Were you pretending to be obedient just now? I thought you had improved. I didn¡¯t expect a retard to be a retard. No wonder so many teachers couldn¡¯t teach you. If I¡¯m not wrong, your mother must be a retard. Otherwise, how could she have given birth to a fool like you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know a single word now. How do you want me to answer your father, you fool! I really don¡¯t know how a retard like your mother can be with your father.¡± ¡­ . Even an adult like her found those words ear-piercing and sad. How did Gu Qi endure it? Seeing Gu Qi like this, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes dimmed. He called out softly, ¡°Little Qi?¡± Gu Qi stared at the ceiling without moving, as if he was immersed in his own world again. A trace of worry shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, but he quickly returned to normal. He looked up at Qiao Nian. ¡°Was he like this just now?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Just now, Gu Qi had been very obedient and understanding. She didn¡¯t know why he had be like this. Could it be that he had developed autism because he had lost his family and felt insecure? Or did he want to use this method to make Gu Zhou care more about him? Qiao Nian thought about asking Gu Qiter, so she nodded at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou pursed his lips and said nothing. However, his gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face again. He stood up and walked out. Gu Zhou walked out and said softly to Chen Qing, ¡°Go and investigate if Little Master has been bullied recently.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his expression darkened. He took out his phone and began to contact the person supervising the nanny. After Gu Zhou walked out of the ward, Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and looked at Gu Qi, her eyes sparkling. She said softly, ¡°Shall I leave first?¡± Gu Qi blinked, as if saying goodbye. Chapter 570 - Drinking Porridge

Chapter 570: Drinking Porridge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing Gu Qi like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached. This child was really obedient and lovable. Qiao Nian walked out of the room and saw Gu Zhou standing by the wall with a dark expression, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Is he still having a fever?¡± Gu Zhou asked, looking at Qiao Nian. ¡°His fever has already subsided. I¡¯ve asked the servants to prepare porridge for him. I¡¯ll get him to have some porridgeter,¡± Qiao Nian exined when she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s worried expression. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As soon as Gu Zhou finished speaking, the phone in his pants vibrated. He took out his phone and nced at the message. His eyes were dark as ink, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°I have some things to do. Please get someone to take care of himter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou left. Gu Zhou returned to his office again and turned on hisputer. Chen Qing had already sent over all the videos of the new nanny interacting with Gu Qi. Moreover, the person who had been keeping an eye on the new nanny had also said that the new nanny was well-behaved and had no ulterior motives. Gu Zhou no longer believed what others said. He only believed when he had seen and heard it with his own eyes and ears. He sat in front of theputer and quickly checked on Gu Qi¡¯s daily life. Other than attending sses normally, Gu Qi usually stayed in his room alone to look at his phone. Gu Zhou frowned. Gu Qi didn¡¯t seem to have changed much from before. Gu Zhou massaged his temples and slowly closed his eyes, his heart heavy. ¡­ . Qiao Nian went to the kitchen. Seeing that the servants had already prepared the porridge, she brought the pumpkin porridge to Gu Qi¡¯s room. Although she knew very well that Gu Qi was not her child, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to take care of Gu Qi. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to him. Gu Qi was still staring nkly at the ceiling. Qiao Nian brought the porridge over and ced it beside Gu Qi. ¡°Auntie.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian walk over, Gu Qi retracted his gaze, his eyes flickering with a strange light. ¡°You can drink the porridge when it¡¯s cooler. It¡¯s a little hot now,¡± Qiao Nian said gently, looking at Gu Qi. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Qi nodded obediently. ¡°Little Qi, don¡¯t you want to talk to your father?¡± Qiao Nian recalled how Gu Zhou had just arrived. Gu Qi didn¡¯t seem to be willing to talk to Gu Zhou. Had Gu Zhou not treated him well in the past? When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze in silence. Actually, he also wanted to speak to his father, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he felt that it was better not to say anything. Seeing that Gu Qi was unwilling to speak, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Then tell Auntie whatever you want to say. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± When Gu Qi heard this, he looked at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes and nodded vigorously. After Qiao Nian fed Gu Qi the porridge, Gu Qi fell asleep again as he was exhausted. She packed her things and walked out. Just as she turned the corner of the stairs, she saw Gu Zhou walking up from the first floor. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His gaze was dark as he said, ¡°Get someone to take care of him tonight.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She tactfully refused. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over him tonight. If he feels unwell, I¡¯ll be the first to notice.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he stared at Qiao Nian, as if he didn¡¯t agree with her at all. Qiao Nian felt very ufortable under his gaze. Of course, she could sense Gu Zhou¡¯s displeasure, but she didn¡¯t understand why. Didn¡¯t he care about Gu Qi a lot too? If only Zhou Zhou were here. With just a few words, Zhou Zhou would listen obediently without any objections. However, when Qiao Nian thought of how Zhou Zhou would be wronged at every turn, she fell silent. ¡°He needs someone to take care of him now.¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. ¡°Although his fever has subsided, I don¡¯t know if it will return. I¡¯m a doctor. If I stay by his side, I can take care of him.¡± Chapter 571 - Smart

Chapter 571: Smart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou frowned. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Qiao Nian speak again. ¡°By the way, Gu Qi thinks that you¡¯re his biological father. If he finds out about our rtionship and that he has a stepmother, will he feel upset? Why don¡¯t we hide our rtionship for a while? We¡¯ll say that we¡¯re good friends. What do you think?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou intently with a smile in her eyes. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak immediately. His dark eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Do you think my suggestion is okay?¡± Gu Zhou nodded. Qiao Nian gave a rxed smile and continued, ¡°Since you agree with me, I¡¯ll get the butler to inform all the servants. However, I think you¡¯ll have to speak to Grandma yourself.¡± Gu Zhou frowned, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand if Qiao Nian was really so open-minded, or if she didn¡¯t care about him at all. A woman who wanted to take the initiative to hide their rtionship. Who was he? He was the only heir of the Gu family, the Second Young Master of the Gu family. Even if rumors of his short life and ugly appearance spread like wildfire, many people were still willing to marry him. If he suggested hiding their marriage and Qiao Nian said that she wasn¡¯t willing, he would have thought that it was normal. However, Qiao Nian was the one who suggested hiding their marriage. She didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to notice the expression in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, she urged, ¡°I still have to take care of Little Qiter. Should we do this?¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Children are fragile at heart. We have to take good care of him. You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡± Qiao Nian seemed to be eager to cut ties with him. He seemed to remember that Qiao Nian had mentioned something about a year of marriage, but he had rejected her. He couldn¡¯t remember what was written on the contract either. Gu Zhou felt his throat go a little dry. Qiao Nian¡¯s fondness for Gu Qi seemed to exceed her ordinary self. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandma myself.¡± A bright smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Just as she was about to speak, she realized that something was wrong with Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. She was worried that Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality had appeared. To be honest, she was most afraid of Gu Chuan. ¡°Gu Zhou, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Had Gu Zhou really switched personalities? If Gu Zhou really changed his personality, it would be troublesome. In particr, the cold aura he exuded was simr to Gu Chuan¡¯s. If Gu Chuan came out now, should she strike first and knock Gu Zhou out and call Chen Qing over to help? ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, then I¡­¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian coldly, looking up at her. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± ¡°Grandma already knows about him. She also knows that his family wasn¡¯t happy. There¡¯s something wrong with his mind. She will help.¡± When Gu Zhou said this, he felt extremely upset. Little Qi¡¯s childhood was very simr to his own. They both had an imperfect and wed childhood. Gu Zhou sighed heavily and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. If he finds out that we¡¯re husband and wife now, he¡¯ll definitely be even more upset. We¡¯d better keep this a secret for now. When he¡¯s recovered and his mental health has improved, we¡¯ll tell him.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°You really care more about him than his biological father.¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll go back to my room for a while. I¡¯ll continue taking care of himter.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned to leave, but Gu Zhou grabbed her hand. Chapter 572 - Contract Marriage

Chapter 572: Contract Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want her to leave. Had she said something wrong? Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his eyes filled with confusion. He asked, ¡°Have you ever thought that your request would be unfair to you?¡± A trace of shock shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Her beautiful fox-like eyes curved up as she said, ¡°I¡¯m an adult and a doctor. I should take care of a sick child. Is there a problem?¡± Gu Zhou thought that there was nothing wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s words. However, Qiao Nian was really indifferent. She was still unwilling to admit that they were married. Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, Qiao Nian tried to speak as gently as possible. She asked softly, ¡°Gu Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou remained silent. He lowered his gaze, as if he was thinking about something. Qiao Nian wanted to retract her hand, but Gu Zhou was holding on too tightly. She called out tentatively, ¡°Gu Zhou?¡± However, she still didn¡¯t receive a response. Gu Chuan¡¯s face shed before Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Her heart jumped to her throat and she called out carefully, ¡°Gu Chuan?¡± At this moment, Gu Zhou finally reacted. He looked up at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was so frightened that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Oh my god! He had really be Gu Chuan! It was over. Gu Chuan was the most terrifying of the three personalities. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted her. ¡°Who¡¯s Gu Chuan?¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Huh? This voice and tone did not sound like Gu Chuan at all. It was clearly Gu Zhou. So Gu Chuan had note out. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. A bright smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°I called you by the wrong name just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Zhou frowned at Qiao Nian, clearly not believing her words. Gu Chuan? This name sounded like a man¡¯s name, but Gu Chuan didn¡¯t seem to exist in his memory. When did Qiao Nian meet him? However, there was something strange. The name Gu Chuan sounded a little familiar. He seemed to know this person too. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou felt a sense of danger. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. The uneasiness in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually grew. She frowned and said softly, ¡°Um, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Why don¡¯t you go and tell Grandma about this now?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze, unblinking. ¡°Gu Chuan¡­ Who is he?¡± Qiao Nian was dumbfounded. How could she exin? Gu Chuan and Zhou Zhou were all him! If she said that, Gu Zhou would probably think that she was the one who was sick. ¡°I just identally called you by the wrong name. Why are you thinking so much? Alright, hurry up and get back to work. What if you miss out on something?¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly urged. Gu Zhou pursed his lips. When he thought of how she had been considerate of Little Qi previously, he had a strange feeling. If he asked for a divorce now, Qiao Nian might agree without hesitation. Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes grew darker and darker, the light gradually fading. ¡°Qiao Nian.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to retract her hand, but Gu Zhou was holding on too tightly. The spot he was holding was faintly burning. His voice sounded a little hoarse, but there was a hint of sexiness in it. She couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian swallowed. ¡°I remember when we first got together, you mentioned a contract marriage?¡± Qiao Nian looked puzzled, but she still nodded obediently. ¡°Yes.¡± Actually, she still wanted Gu Zhou to sign the marriage contract! Chapter 573 - Frustrated

Chapter 573: Frustrated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As long as she obtained the contract, she would run off to look for her grandfather who mysteriously disappeared and senior brothers. After that happened, she would return to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. If Gu Zhou¡¯s illness was not cured, he would very likely die. Qiao Nian felt a little suffocated, and her heart ached. If she told Gu Zhou now that she wanted a divorce, with Gu Zhou¡¯s pride, he would definitely not let her help with the treatment again. Even if she wanted a divorce, she had to treat his illness first. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian said, ¡°How is that possible? Everyone wants to be Mrs. Gu!¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t feel relieved. Although Qiao Nian was smiling, he could tell that she was hesitating before answering his question. She really wanted a divorce. Was the Gu family that bad? Did she want to leave this ce so badly? ¡°Do you want to divorce me that badly?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. She had no intention of getting a divorce now. Before Qiao Nian could speak, she saw Gu Zhou turn around and go downstairs. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qiao Nian was worried that Gu Zhou¡¯s condition was unstable. What if Gu Chuan ran out? She hurriedly followed him. ¡°I¡¯m going out!¡± When he reached the first floor, Gu Zhou stopped Chen Qing, who was about to leave, and left with him. Qiao Nian watched as Gu Zhou left. She felt that Gu Zhou was a little strange, but with Chen Qing by his side, he should be fine. Qiao Nian took out her phone and sent Chen Qing a message. ¡°Pay more attention to him. Perhaps other personalities will appear.¡± Chen Qing, who had walked into the courtyard, nced at his phone and hurriedly replied. He put his phone back into his pocket and pretended that nothing had happened. When Qiao Nian saw Chen Qing¡¯s message, she heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa, looking exhausted. After a long while, Qiao Nian regained herposure and walked upstairs. In the evening, Qiao Nian was taking care of the sleeping Gu Qi. When she heard the knock on the door, she walked out. When she came out of her room, she saw Chen Qing waiting for her outside. ¡°Second Young Madam, Second Young Master asked me to take you somewhere,¡± Chen Qing said in a low voice. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment. Then, she remembered that Gu Qi had just fallen asleep. He shouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. She nodded at Chen Qing and the two of them walked out. ¡°Was his emotions stable during the day?¡± Qiao Nian asked worriedly. ¡°Did his other personalitiese out?¡± ¡°No, Second Young Madam. Are you saying that Second Young Master might switch personalities soon?¡± Chen Qing frowned deeply, his lips pursed. Qiao Nian thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s current state and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what his situation is like now. Try to stay by his side as much as possible. If anything happens, he¡¯ll be safe with you around. By the way, where did he ask you to take me?¡± ¡°The vi on the mountain.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s answer, she was slightly stunned. When she first went there, Gu Zhou¡¯s personality had already appeared. Hence, she was a little curious why Gu Zhou wanted her to go to the vi on the mountain this time. ¡°Why does he want me to go there?¡± ¡°Second Young Master won¡¯t tell me,¡± Chen Qing said tly. Qiao Nian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Chen Qing drove Qiao Nian up the mountain. She opened the car window, and a strong osmanthus fragrance brushed past her nose. Her gaze fell on the stars in the sky, and she was slightly stunned. So beautiful. This feeling was really good. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Today was not a special festival. Could Gu Zhou have done something wrong? Gu Zhou usually treated her with indifference. While Qiao Nian was thinking, the car had already arrived at the hut on the mountain. After Chen Qing got out of the car, he quickly walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door. Qiao Nian got out of the car and saw Gu Zhou standing not far away. Chapter 574 - Take You Somewhere

Chapter 574: Take You Somewhere

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and draped a fur coat over her. Actually, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t cold. She wanted to take off her cloak, but she received a burning gaze from the man. There was a trace of danger and warning in his eyes. Qiao Nian lowered her hand silently. Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s right hand and walked beside her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Although not many people came to this vi, the servants still cleaned it regrly every day. However, the lights would not be left on. The vi grew darker and darker. Moonlight and starlight could no longer be seen. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said hesitantly, ¡°Can we turn on the lights?¡± That night five years ago was like a chain that had been locked around her, preventing her from breaking free. Her footsteps gradually slowed down. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he stopped in his tracks. He realized that she seemed to be especially afraid of the dark. At this moment, Qiao Nian looked like an ordinary girl. Qiao Nian sensed that Gu Zhou had stopped. In the darkness, she could only see the outline of Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She narrowed her eyes, trying to get a better look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± Qiao Nian just wanted Gu Zhou to turn on the power for her. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the dark anymore. Seeing that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak, her heart was in a mess. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you feeling unwell? Ah¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her waist was trapped in his arms, and her feet left the ground. Only then did she realize that Gu Zhou had picked her up. In the darkness, except for her vision, all her senses were magnified. She let out a cry of surprise and instinctively wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck, leaning her head against his chest. The tip of her nose was sniffing the man¡¯s scent. For some reason, she felt at ease. Qiao Nian felt extremely ufortable being carried like a princess by Gu Zhou. She licked her lips gently and said in a low voice, ¡°I can walk.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there. If you¡¯re afraid, close your eyes.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low, hoarse, and pleasant to the ear, but there was an undeniable quality to it. Qiao Nian sighed silently in her heart. She leaned her head against his chest and closed her eyes silently. She could clearly hear the strong heartbeat in his chest. For some reason, her heart suddenly began to race, making her feel flustered. She tried hard to adjust her mentality. At this moment, she was being carried in his arms like a toy. When Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t sick, he was quite the boyfriend. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. If he wasn¡¯t sick, would their paths have never crossed? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian immediately threw all the strange thoughts in her mind to the back of her mind. Even if Gu Zhou¡¯s life changed, the butterfly effect would not affect her. She would still be the second daughter of the Qiao family, who was not favored by anyone. Moreover, she still had to look for her grandfather. Her grandfather had raised her painstakingly, but he had disappeared for no reason. Thinking of her grandfather, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. Her thoughts gradually drifted away. When Qiao Nian sat down on the swing with Gu Zhou in her arms, she came back to her senses and realized that this was a small garden behind the vi. This small garden was at the top of the mountain. It was sealed off with ss. Sitting on the swing, she saw the bustling An City. The neon lights of the night flickered, and the traffic was heavy. Moonlight and starlight scattered on the ground, making one feel veryfortable. The fear and insecurity in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart dissipated. It was as if a person who had lost her way in the darkness had seen a ray of light and was saved. Gu Zhou sat not far away from Qiao Nian. He nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you still feeling cold?¡± The temperature at the top of the mountain was slightly lower than at the bottom. Chapter 575 - Wait For Me

Chapter 575: Wait For Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Her gaze inadvertently fell on the table beside her. There was red wine and desserts on the table. It seemed that Gu Zhou had specially gotten someone to prepare them. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± Qiao Nian went straight to the point. If Gu Qi wasn¡¯t sick, she would be very willing to stay here and admire the beautiful scenery of An City with Gu Zhou. However, she was still very worried about Gu Qi. ¡°This is a strawberry pastry I got someone to specially make. It should be your favorite.¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian immediately. His gaze fell on the small table. Qiao Nian picked up a piece of cake. It melted in her mouth. The soft and delicate texture was her favorite vor. Moreover, she didn¡¯t find the cake greasy after eating it. ¡°Delicious. Has the family changed chefs?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou. ¡°It¡¯s from somewhere else,¡± Gu Zhou said, his gaze lingering on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°You suggested hiding your identity today. Have you been thinking about getting a divorce?¡± Qiao Nian was drinking red wine with this pastry. The taste was amazing. She ate happily, but she had never expected Gu Zhou to bring up the past. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Qiao Nian mocked Gu Zhou silently, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She looked at Gu Zhou with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be Mrs. Gu. Many people would do anything to be Mrs. Gu.¡± ¡°To you, Gu Qi is just a child you¡¯ve just met not long ago. For his sake, you want me to bring the entire Gu family to lie?¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian had never expected Gu Zhou to be so gentle when she first arrived. Now, he was questioning her. He was truly an unpredictable man! Of course, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to reveal her true thoughts. Her lips curved up slightly as she said gently, ¡°Gu Qi is so obedient. I like him very much too. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of his feelings. Moreover, logically speaking, he should call me Godmother.¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak. His gaze remained fixed on Qiao Nian, as if he wanted to see something different in her eyes. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and leaned closer to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very concerned about him too? I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s slender fingers gripped the wine ss tightly. He drained it in one gulp, stood up, and walked in. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, not understanding what she had said wrong. She hurriedly stood up and rushed towards Gu Zhou¡¯s back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Going down the mountain.¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly jogged after Gu Zhou. However, Gu Zhou was walking a little too fast, so she could only jog. ¡°Walk slower.¡± She really didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhou was up to again. Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou into the long corridor of the vi. The corridor was dark, and she couldn¡¯t see Gu Zhou. She could only hear Gu Zhou¡¯s footsteps getting further and further away. Darkness enveloped and suffocated her. Qiao Nian felt a chill run down her spine. She hurriedly wrapped her clothes around herself, the panic in her heart gradually growing. She had wanted to take out her phone to turn on the lights, but when she thought about how she had left her phone in Gu Qi¡¯s room, she knew that something was wrong. ¡°Gu Zhou, can you wait for me?¡± Qiao Nian shouted, feeling a little anxious. ¡°Why are you shouting? I can hear you!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice came from ahead. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t gone far. At this moment, a hand grabbed hers. ¡°Ah, let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but scream. The memories of that night five years ago surged like a rising tide. She was locked in a dark room. She was about to leave when a hand grabbed her wrist and held her by force. The hand tightened, and she fell back onto the bed. Chapter 576 - Please

Chapter 576: Please

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Go away!¡± Qiao Nian screamed hysterically. She wanted to retract her hand, but she couldn¡¯t. She was trembling,pletely immersed in that night five years ago. She hated it when others got close to her, especially men. Qiao Nian¡¯s body trembled even more. All she wanted to do was escape from this room. ¡­ . Sensing that something was wrong with Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou tightened his grip on her hand, not daring to let go at all. Previously, he had thought that Qiao Nian was just afraid of the dark. Why was her reaction so drastic? It was a little like a victim¡¯s syndrome. Could something have happened to her in the darkness? This was unlikely. Previously, he had gotten someone to investigate Qiao Nian. Her identity was very clean, and there was nothing wrong with her. Could it be that she had changed her personal information? That made sense. Qiao Nian was able to order around Qin Chuan¡¯s people. How could she change such a small matter so easily? Gu Zhou¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and deeper. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two of them had experienced so much together, he would definitely think that Qiao Nian had ulterior motives. But now, he knew that Qiao Nian was a pawn used by the Qiao family. She had no choice but to marry him. ¡°Qiao Nian¡­¡± Gu Zhou called out softly. Qiao Nian¡¯s body trembled even more violently, and her coat fell to the ground. She seemed to be immersed in pain, as if she was still enduring torture. ¡°No, please, don¡¯te over¡­¡± Please¡­ When Gu Zhou heard this word, his heart skipped a beat. When they were in MY, Qiao Nian had brought Lu Zhu out of Jiang Chi¡¯s vi alone in high spirits. She was as gentle as water when she was with Gu Qi. When she faced him, her fox-like eyes would always sh with cunning. At this moment, this was the first time he had heard Qiao Nian say the word ¡°please¡± helplessly and hopelessly. Fear, despair, helplessness, pity¡­ These negative emotions gripped Qiao Nian tightly, as if they wanted to drag her into the abyss. Five years ago, that girl was just like Qiao Nian now and was about to fall into hell. He clearly remembered that girl begging him with this voice. However, their voices were different. Gu Zhou let go. Hearing themotion, he knew that Qiao Nian had already curled up into a ball by the wall. ¡°Wait for me.¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned and walked towards the other end of the corridor. He had designed this vi himself, so he knew where the main power switch was. Walking to the electrical room, Gu Zhou opened the door and groped around in the darkness. Then, he pushed the main power switch up. The originally dark vi was instantly brightly lit. At first, Gu Zhou was not used to the brightness of the lights. He blinked and gradually got used to it. He hurriedly walked towards Qiao Nian. At this moment, the corridor was empty. Only a coat was left on the ground. Suddenly, the scene from that night five years ago shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. The bed was in a mess, and there was a woman¡¯s coat on the ground. Gu Zhou felt an emptiness in his heart. He nced around but didn¡¯t see Qiao Nian. Strange. Where had she gone? He didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. There were no rooms or doors around the long corridor, which meant that Qiao Nian must have headed towards the small garden at the back of the vi. Gu Zhou quickly walked towards the garden. He looked around but didn¡¯t see Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou was about to leave when he saw Qiao Nian curled up under a tree next to the swing. She was holding her head in her hands, as if she had been abandoned by the entire world. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached. Looking at Qiao Nian, he didn¡¯t know how to pull her out of her pain. He squatted down and stayed by Qiao Nian¡¯s side, silently apanying her. He understood that Qiao Nian was probably the same as him. She was mentally ill. When she was sick, she didn¡¯t want tomunicate with anyone. Chapter 577 - Temptation

Chapter 577: Temptation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Qiao Nian heard footsteps, her body trembled even more violently. She covered her head desperately, as if this was the only way to avoid being discovered. Gu Zhou could clearly hear Qiao Nian¡¯s heavy breathing. With every breath she took, her grip on her head seemed to tighten. He could feel her pain, because he had experienced this before. His eyes darkened as he recalled his past self. When he had a rpse, Qiao Nian was able to pull him out of the darkness. However, when Qiao Nian fell ill, no one could save her. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Carefully, he draped the coat over Qiao Nian again. He only hoped that she would wake up soon. Qiao Nian hugged her head tightly. She felt as if she were in a cer, shivering from the cold but unable to break free. At this moment, a warmth enveloped her entire body. Her world gradually warmed up. Her grip on her head gradually loosened. She took a deep breath, and the suffocating feeling of despair gradually disappeared. Everything becamefortable. She gradually sat up straight. On her right was An City in the dark, and on her left was the light from the long corridor of the vi. The corridor was white in color, making one feel as if they had walked into a bright world. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± The male voiceing from the side stunned Qiao Nian slightly. Her heart jumped to her throat, and she instantly raised her mental defenses, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°It¡¯s me, Gu Zhou.¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s deer-like eyes. A trace of guilt shed in his eyes, and his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were afraid of the dark.¡± He knew in his heart that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark. Instead, she had been traumatized in a dark ce. The reason he said that was because he didn¡¯t want to burden her too much or think that he had discovered something. Qiao Nian gradually lowered her hands and her gaze. She gradually realized that this wasn¡¯t the night she had been bullied five years ago. Seeing that Qiao Nian was responding, Gu Zhou hugged her. This time, Qiao Nian behaved and didn¡¯t push Gu Zhou away. Qiao Nian was enveloped in warmth, and the coldness in her heart gradually dissipated. She began to respond to Gu Zhou with both hands, raising her head slightly. Inadvertently, her lips brushed against Gu Zhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. She could feel the man hugging her tense up. Even his breathing became erratic. Qiao Nian recalled how Gu Zhou had brought tanks to look for her back in MY, forcing Jiang Chi to let her and Lu Zhu live. At that time, although he looked tired, he stood by her side like a savior. ¡°Gu Zhou¡­¡± Qiao Nian hugged Gu Zhou¡¯s back tightly. Her beautiful fox-like eyes gradually filled with charm. She looked up at Gu Zhou, her uneasiness gradually calming down. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he was slightly stunned. Her voice waspletely different from before. It was charming and soft, like a feather brushing past his heart. It was itchy, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself. His eyes gradually darkened as he looked at Qiao Nian with an unfathomable expression. Logically speaking, Qiao Nian should have woken up by now. She wasn¡¯t supposed to look like a seductive little fox. Qiao Nian¡¯s hands gradually retracted, moving up his chest. She cupped Gu Zhou¡¯s face with both hands, gradually taking the initiative. Without hesitation, her lips kissed Gu Zhou¡¯s. Her hands were like snakes, gently sliding across his face and back. Gu Zhou opened his eyes and happened to see Qiao Nian¡¯s infatuated expression. It wasn¡¯t pleasure, but indulgence. She wanted to use reality to crush her nightmares. What exactly had she experienced? Chapter 578 - Don’t

Chapter 578: Don¡¯t

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Please, no!¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± In the darkness, Qiao Nian resisted helplessly, trying to stop the man from pressing himself against her. However, the man was much stronger than her. She tried hard to resist the man¡¯s invasion, and her tears fell uncontrobly. However, her strength gradually dissipated, but she still couldn¡¯t stop the man¡¯s demonic ws. She could clearly hear the sound of clothes tearing. The defense on her body gradually disappeared. ¡­ . Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zhou tightly, trying hard to forget all the images in her mind. Gu Zhou sensed that Qiao Nian was bing more and more anxious, as if she wanted to resist the fear in her heart. She was trying to distract herself. His frown deepened. If Qiao Nian continued like this, it would only get worse. With this thought in mind, he reached out and pushed Qiao Nian away. ¡°Gu Zhou¡ª¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s drawl carried a trace of charm and coquettishness. She pressed her body against Gu Zhou, her eyes moist. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. He didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Qiao Nian coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? It¡¯s now or never.¡± When Qiao Nian said this, she was almost leaning against Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He disliked the current Qiao Nian very much. At this moment, Qiao Nian waspletely restrained by her extreme desires. She wanted to use one thing to forget another. It wasn¡¯t love. It had nothing to do with physical desire either. Instead, she felt as if she had thrown caution to the wind. She wanted to use this stimtion to resist the fear in her heart. ¡°Qiao Nian, are you treating me like a tool?¡± There was a trace of anger in Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she gradually came back to her senses. The fear in her eyes gradually disappeared, leaving behind her usualposure. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Zhou, she would still be controlled by desire. Only then did she notice that she was sitting on Gu Zhou. She subconsciously got off him and hurriedly distanced herself from Gu Zhou. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. The pain made her sober up even faster. What had she just done? She pounced on Gu Zhou, who had an aversion to women, and wanted to use him like a tool? How¡­ how could she be so bold? Qiao Nian stole a nce at Gu Zhou. Seeing his dark expression, she thought that he was angry at her for being rash. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now,¡± Qiao Nian stammered. She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself either. His footsteps were getting closer and closer. Qiao Nian lowered her head and saw that Gu Zhou had already walked up to her. ¡°You only want to do it once with me?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked up at Gu Zhou, confused. ¡°One time won¡¯t satisfy me,¡± Gu Zhou said expressionlessly. ¡°One night is more like it.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Just as Qiao Nian was at a loss for words, Gu Zhou picked her up like a princess. Qiao Nian instinctively wanted to jump down, but Gu Zhou¡¯s grip was stronger. She couldn¡¯t break free at all. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine now. I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know you were so afraid of the dark.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice came from above. The uneasiness and grievance in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, leaving only peace of mind. Following Gu Zhou made her feel even more at ease. ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. He wasn¡¯t looking at her, but ahead. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you taking care of Gu Qi,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Although Qiao Nian had taken the initiative to hide the fact that the two of them were married, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would still ask Qiao Nian to cooperate with him and hide the truth. At the end of the day, it was still his fault. ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long night. Why don¡¯t we confirm our marriage?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he looked down at Qiao Nian in his arms and saw that her face was flushed red. Chapter 579 - Strange

Chapter 579: Strange

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian knew in her heart that Gu Zhou was definitely not joking. He was seriously considering this matter. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou ced her on the sofa in the living room. Gu Zhou walked to the water dispenser at the side, filled a cup with hot water, and handed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Drink some water to calm yourself down.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou, her eyes a little red. She took the cup from Gu Zhou and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± After drinking some hot water, Qiao Nian finally recovered. Everything that had happened just now reyed in her mind. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Just now, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t know you were afraid of the dark,¡± Gu Zhou interrupted her coldly. Qiao Nian froze. She had clearly done something wrong tonight, but Gu Zhou had already apologized to her three times. She was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was not afraid of the dark. No matter how familiar the environment was, darkness had no effect on her. However, when she was in an unfamiliar environment, the darkness would always remind her of that night five years ago. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the nightmare. Then, she would do some unimaginable things uncontrobly. Only she and Qin Chuan knew about this. If Gu Zhou had not brought her here tonight, she would not have done such a thing. However, she still didn¡¯t understand. Had she said something wrong? Why had he suddenly left? ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Gu Zhou asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back. I wonder how Gu Qi is now. Is he better?¡± Qiao Nian gave a faint smile. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, remaining silent. The two of them walked out of the vi. Gu Zhou drove the other car back with Qiao Nian. When they arrived at the Gu family¡¯s main residence, it was already past three in the morning. Most people had already entered the house to rest, and there was no one outside. Just as they reached the second floor, they saw Gu Qi walking out of the house barefooted, dragging a pillow with one hand. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She quickly walked over and hurriedly picked Gu Qi up, casually tossing the pillow in Gu Qi¡¯s hand to Gu Zhou. Before she left, there were servants guarding Gu Qi¡¯s room. Why had all of them disappeared? Qiao Nian hugged Gu Qi and touched his forehead, then his feet. His forehead was no longer burning, but his feet were still a little cold. Gu Qi noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions and didn¡¯t say anything. His little fingers twirled around Qiao Nian¡¯s long hair, and his eyes gradually lit up. He liked being hugged by Qiao Nian like this. It was very warm andfortable. Afraid that they would disturb Grandma, Qiao Nian hurriedly carried Gu Qi back to his room and ced him on the bed. She said softly, ¡°Little Qi, you still have a cold. You can¡¯t get out of bed casually, especially your feet. You can¡¯t catch a cold. Most of the time, people fall ill because their feet catch a cold.¡± Gu Qi sat on the bed with his head lowered, not speaking. His fingers were still wrapped around Qiao Nian¡¯s hair. He looked like an obedient child. As for Gu Zhou, who had followed Qiao Nian in with a pillow, he waspletely stunned. He had never expected Little Qi to ept Qiao Nian¡¯s embrace. One had to know that Little Qi had always been very resistant to others touching him. Gu Zhou ced the pillow back on the bed and took out his phone to send Chen Qing a message. ¡°Check how many times Qiao Nian and Little Qi have met.¡± After sending the message, Gu Zhou calmly turned off his phone and stood calmly at the side. Qiao Nian brought over a basin of water and helped Gu Qi wash his feet. Gu Qi was sitting by the bed, looking at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes. Gu Qi¡¯s gaze was something Gu Zhou had never seen before. Chapter 580 - Angry

Chapter 580: Angry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian washed Gu Qi¡¯s feet very carefully and seriously. She looked up at Gu Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Remember to wear shoes in the future.¡± Gu Qi nodded obediently. After helping Gu Qi dry his feet, Qiao Nian carried the basin into the bathroom and poured it out. She then washed her hands and returned. Seeing that Gu Qi was still sitting on the bed, she smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Gu Qi shook his head. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Qiao Nian asked gently. Gu Qi nodded. He even touched his stomach with his right hand, as if in response to Qiao Nian¡¯s question. Previously, Qiao Nian had fed him some food. Later on, she and Gu Zhou spent a few hours alone on the mountain. It was normal for Gu Qi to be hungry now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look now. There should be some porridge specially prepared for you. When you recover, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious, okay?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she helped Gu Qi back to the bed and covered him with the nket. She didn¡¯t forget to tuck him in. Qiao Nian gave Gu Zhou a look and walked out. Gu Qiy on the bed and watched as Qiao Nian left. Only after Qiao Nian had left did his gaze fall on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Qi frowned. The joy in his eyes instantly disappeared. He questioned unhappily, ¡°How did you meet Auntie?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes were filled with curiosity. He asked with interest, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my aunt!¡± Gu Qi said unhappily. He seemed to be dering his sovereignty, but he also seemed to be displeased that Gu Zhou knew her. However, Gu Qi¡¯s voice was exceptionally loud, unlike his usual calm self. It was as if knowing his aunt was something he was very proud of. This was the first time Gu Zhou had seen Gu Qi like this. In the past, Gu Qi¡¯s expression had been indifferent, as if he was not interested in anything. He especially didn¡¯t want tomunicate with him. What surprised him even more was that Gu Qi had taken the initiative tomunicate with him because of this matter. Gu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Of course I know her. She¡¯s my¡­¡± Wife. He almost said the word. If Gu Qi knew that Qiao Nian was his stepmother, he might deliberately go against Qiao Nian because of his rebellious nature. This would gradually distance Gu Qi from Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou knew that there were very few people Gu Qi cared about. In his heart, other than his parents, Qiao Nian probably ranked first. However, just because Qiao Nian was ranked first didn¡¯t mean that she could rece his mother. Gu Zhou recalled what Qiao Nian had told him previously. She had asked him to hide their marriage. Qiao Nian was really putting herself in Gu Qi¡¯s shoes. Gu Qi stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, confusion written all over his face. ¡°What?¡± Gu Zhou retracted his thoughts and his gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°My secretary.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The disappointment on Gu Qi¡¯s face was obvious. At the same time, he realized something. ¡°Could it be that you met auntie before me?¡± Gu Zhou nodded calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qi frowned. How could his father monopolize all the good things? He pouted and looked at Gu Zhou indignantly. His expression was very expressive, making Gu Zhou a little curious. Gu Qi was expressionless, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Gu Zhou still liked Gu Qi when he had a lively expression as he would look more like a child. Gu Qi pouted and sat up in anger. If it was anything else, he would definitely not argue with his father. The only exception was Auntie. The auntie was clearly his. He had clearly known her earlier. Why had she be the auntie his father had known first? Hmph. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you knew Auntie first. I know that Auntie definitely likes me the most. Moreover, Auntie likes to hug me and wash my feet!¡± Gu Qi raised his head high and puffed out his chest, looking as proud as he could. Chapter 581 - Argument

Chapter 581: Argument

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou sat by the bed and looked at Gu Qi¡¯s slightly angry face. His mood couldn¡¯t help but improve. Gu Qi looked more like a child now. He hoped that he would continue to be like this. ¡°Not only did Auntie hug me, but she also smiled at me. Auntie must like me more,¡± Gu Qi said proudly. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if Dad got to know Auntie earlier. Auntie doesn¡¯t like you!¡± If Gu Qi had a tail, it would probably be wagging in the air. Gu Zhou looked at him dotingly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I can tell. She likes you the most. Alright, lie down quickly. She might be back soon!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Gu Qiy down on the bed in satisfaction, looking extremely obedient. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi with heartache. At this moment, Gu Qi looked like a child. ¡°Dad, you should say that Auntie only likes me. She doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Gu Qiy on the pillow, still struggling with this matter. Gu Zhou was speechless. Although his son was very possessive, he realized that his son was not stupid at all. His logic was very strong. Otherwise, why would he want Qiao Nian¡¯s favor? Qiao Nian was his wife. How could she dote on Gu Qi alone? Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t bring himself to say this. Just as Gu Qi was about to speak, Qiao Nian pushed the door open and walked in holding a bowl of millet porridge. She smiled at Gu Qi,pletely unaware of the stalemate between Gu Qi and Gu Zhou. Gu Qi¡¯s grape-like eyes were fixed intently on Qiao Nian. All his attention was on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. When he saw Qiao Nian sitting by the bed without even looking at Gu Zhou, his lips curved into a faint smile. The smile was faint, but it quickly disappeared. Of course, Gu Zhou saw Gu Qi¡¯s expression. Suddenly, he began to doubt his own eyes. In the past, he had only felt that he didn¡¯t understand Qiao Nian. Now, he felt that he didn¡¯t even understand his own son. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Gu Zhou was thinking. She sat by the bed very naturally. Gu Zhou stood up and moved to the side, giving up his seat to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian sat by the bed. Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang. She took out her phone, nced at it, and swiftly hung up. Gu Qi raised his eyebrows at Gu Zhou, as if to say, ¡°Look, Auntie cares about me the most. She doesn¡¯t even pick up the phone because she has to feed me.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze indifferently. He had noticed the caller ID on Qiao Nian¡¯s phone just now. ¡°Brother Zhu.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. Frustrated, he sat down on a chair. Qiao Nian stirred the bowl in her hand for a while. Afraid that Gu Qi would get anxious from waiting, she said gently, ¡°The porridge is still a little hot. You can drink it when it gets cold.¡± Gu Qi nodded. After a while, Qiao Nian felt that the porridge wasn¡¯t as hot as it had been. She was about to help Gu Qi up when she realized that Gu Qi was looking at her eagerly. He looked like he was hungry and wanted to eat, but didn¡¯t have the strength to sit up. Did he want her to feed him? Qiao Nian instantly understood. Smiling, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Gu Qi nodded obediently and let Qiao Nian feed him. He even gave Gu Zhou a provocative and proud look when Qiao Nian lowered her head to look at the bowl. Gu Zhou felt that Gu Qi was just showing off. Gu Qi was clearly saying. ¡°Look, Auntie only dotes on me. Auntie is feeding me now, but Auntie isn¡¯t feeding you!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze silently and turned his head to the side. He could no longer be bothered with Gu Qi. He felt that letting him stay in this room was unnecessary. What he disliked the most was that Gu Qi¡¯s acting skills were too good. In the past, he would stop eating after taking two bites. Now, Qiao Nian was feeding him. After finishing a bowl, he still looked like he wanted more. Chapter 582 - Good Boy!

Chapter 582: Good Boy!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qi really liked Qiao Nian. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten so much obediently. If Gu Qi had been with Qiao Nian since he was born, would Gu Qi not have missed his biological mother and treat Qiao Nian as his own mother instead? Would Gu Qi¡¯s personality be much better than it was now? Would he also be happier? Then would he no longer be like this? Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze deepening. Qiao Nian waited for Gu Qi to finish his porridge. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Gu Qi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with stars. Qiao Nian ced the bowl on the bedside table and looked at Gu Qi dotingly. She gently patted Gu Qi¡¯s head and praised, ¡°Little Qi is so obedient today!¡± There was a smile in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian covered Gu Qi with the nket and lowered her head to kiss his forehead. ¡°Be good, sleep some more. Good night!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s grape-sized eyes widened involuntarily. The spot on his forehead where Qiao Nian had kissed him was burning hot. The heat traveled from his forehead to every part of his body. His heart began to race. Was this how having a Mommy felt? Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Gu Qi felt a strange feeling in his heart. If only Auntie was Mommy. Then, he could always be with Mommy. However, Auntie was not Mommy. Gu Qi hurriedly hid the loneliness in his heart. Although Mommy wasn¡¯t around, Auntie still treated him very well. He had to stay at home obediently. Only then would his father not let anyone else take care of him. Qiao Nian picked up the bowl on the bedside table and left with Gu Zhou. When Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou came out of the ward, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. She said to Gu Zhou, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room. You¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted her. ¡°Mrs. Gu, what are you saying?¡± Mrs. Gu? Every time Gu Zhou mentioned this form of address, he would always want to remind her of something. Had she forgotten something? She didn¡¯t think so. Taking care of Gu Qi was the most important thing now. Just as Qiao Nian was feeling puzzled, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°Mrs. Gu, aren¡¯t you going to help me change my dressing?¡± Change the dressing! Oh my! She had forgotten about this. She nned to help Gu Zhou change his dressing, but when she heard from Chen Qing that Gu Qi was sick, she left Gu Zhou behind and went to look for him. She had been so busy taking care of Gu Qi that she hadpletely forgotten about treating Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. With an apologetic smile on her face, Qiao Nian said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s too much going on. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy room to get the medicine box. Wait for me in the guest room next door.¡± With that, Qiao Nian ran downstairs. Gu Zhou watched as Qiao Nian left. He recalled how smug Gu Qi had been because Qiao Nian had hugged him. He really wanted to tell Gu Qi that his aunt was still very good at taking care of him. It was better to keep such childish words to himself. Gu Zhou walked towards his bedroom. When Qiao Nian rushed over from the medicinal room with the medicine box, she pushed open the door and saw Gu Zhou lying on the bed. Qiao Nian walked over to him and called out softly, ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± However, Gu Zhou did not react. His breathing was long and even. It seemed that he was really exhausted today. He had fallen asleep so quickly. Qiao Nian put the medicine box aside naturally and reached out to unbutton Gu Zhou¡¯s shirt. Although this was not the first time she had helped Gu Zhou take off his clothes, her heart was beating exceptionally fast for some reason. Carefully, she removed one of his sleeves. The gauze on Gu Zhou¡¯s back was already stained red with blood. She carefully removed the gauze and realized that the wound had scabbed over, but some of the scabs were still stuck to the gauze. Chapter 583 - Applying Medicine

Chapter 583: Applying Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Under the light, the scar on his back was like a long snake that was coiling. Some of his flesh was exposed. How painful was that? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian opened the medicine box. If she wanted to change the dressing, she had to get rid of the scabs on his body that were stuck to the gauze. She couldn¡¯t even tear his wound. This was a huge challenge for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian frowned. She opened the medicine box and took out a pair of scissors. Looking at the scar, she subconsciously blew on it. Gu Zhou had been lying on his side the entire time. The hand under the nket gradually clenched into a fist, its knuckles turning white. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhou¡¯s small movements. All her attention was on Gu Zhou¡¯s wound. She helped him unwrap the old gauze, disinfect it, apply medicine, and then bandage it again. It took her a total of half an hour. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of hurting Gu Zhou, she would have been done long ago. After doing this, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She quietly packed up the medicine box, pulled the nket over, and covered Gu Zhou with it. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s handsome face. Zhou Zhou and Gu Chuan¡¯s faces shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind again. She hurriedly retracted her gaze and left with the medical kit. The light in the room disappeared. When Gu Zhou heard the door close, he opened his eyes. There was no trace of light in those dark eyes. He recalled how Qiao Nian had blown on his wound just now. It was as if a feather had brushed past his heart. It was soft and a little strange. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t describe this feeling. He had never felt this way before. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but recall how Gu Qi had proudly said, ¡°Auntie likes me the most.¡± From the looks of it, Qiao Nian would prefer¡­ Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts stopped. A name shed in his mind. ¡°Gu Chuan.¡± This name was very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it before. Gu Zhou sat up, turned on the bedsidemp, and called Chen Qing. ¡°Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Go and investigate someone called Gu Chuan. The more detailed his information is, the better!¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I hope I can see all his information when I wake up tomorrow!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll investigate now!¡± As soon as Chen Qing finished speaking, the phone rang. Chen Qing¡¯s frown deepened. Second Young Master was actually so anxious to get information on this person. Who exactly was this person? Silently, he got up and prepared to work. ¡­ . Qiao Nian returned to the guest room and recalled that Lu Zhu had called her. Previously, she had been too busy to reply. Qiao Nian was about to call back when she saw that it was already past four o¡¯clock. She sent Lu Zhu a message. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as she sent the message, Lu Zhu called. After Qiao Nian answered the call, she saw that Lu Zhu seemed to be standing in a room with pink walls. Her eyes flickered. Previously, on the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she had gone with them. She still remembered that this house had been specially prepared for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She still remembered that the eldest daughter of the Lu family¡¯s house was like a fairy tale castle. There were also clothes of all ages in the wardrobe. At that time, she was still very envious of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. So many people coveted her, but she had never expected her to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ¡°Brother,¡± Qiao Nian greeted with a smile. ¡°Sugar, I slept too much on the ne. I¡¯m not tired. I just wanted to see if you were asleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy either.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°I want to show you your room.¡± With that, Lu Zhu turned the camera around. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly softened. Her gaze fell on the phone screen, and the familiar items appeared. Her lips couldn¡¯t help but tighten. She couldn¡¯t go home now. Brother was showing her around her room. Chapter 584 - Doting

Chapter 584: Doting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian still remembered that at that time, Lu Zhu was standing outside, unwilling to enter. She heard from others that Lu Zhu had been ming himself for the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ¡°This is the living room. You often yed with this children¡¯s car when you were young. It seemed a little oldst year. Grandma got someone to renovate it.¡± ¡°This is your bedroom. The pillow on the bed is what you often slept on when you were young. The bed curtains were also your favorite pink color when you were young.¡± ¡°This strawberry short skirt was worn on your first birthday.¡± ¡°This ancient-style kasaya dress was worn during the new year. At that time, you had your hair tied up in two buns. You looked like a jade-faced dumpling. Previously, in order to make dumplings, you got flour all over your body!¡± ¡­ . Qiao Nian looked at the scene on her phone screen. Lu Zhu¡¯s cold voice rang in her ears. Gradually, she began to picture herself living in the Lu family when she was young. So she had been so happy when she was young. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Lu Zhu held up his phone and exined every inch of the room to Qiao Nian. As he spoke about the past, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up. When he identally nced at the screen, he saw that Qiao Nian had already fallen asleep. His eyes were filled with affection. His Sugar was really too obedient and adorable. ¡°Good night,¡± Lu Zhu said softly and hung up. Ever since he returned to the Lu family, he had already gotten someone to investigate Sugar¡¯s kidnapping. Perhaps because he was too excited, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night. He secretly got up in the middle of the night and went straight to the vi his family had prepared for Sugar. Previously, he had called Qiao Nian to see if she had fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to take a long time to reply. He really couldn¡¯t wait to tell Sugar about her childhood memories and introduce her to her room. ¡­ . The next day, when Qiao Nian woke up, it was already past eleven. She had not taken off her clothes or removed her makeupst night, so she hurriedly went to the bathroom to tidy up. After she was done, she opened the door and was about to go to Gu Qi¡¯s room when she saw Gu Qi squatting beside her door. ¡°Little Qi?¡± Seeing Gu Qi squatting there, Qiao Nian hurriedly picked him up and asked worriedly, ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s face was still a little red. His facial features were exquisite, and his eyes were flickering. Qiao Nian touched Gu Qi¡¯s forehead with her other hand. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have a fever. ¡°He¡¯s been waiting for you here.¡± Gu Zhou came out of the room next door and nced at Gu Qi¡¯s face. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than an hour.¡± ¡°Little Qi, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Qiao Nian picked Gu Qi up and walked towards his room. When she passed by Gu Zhou, he naturally gave way. She even saw Gu Qi¡¯s smug expression. Gu Zhou pursed his lips and remained silent. When Qiao Nian ced Gu Qi on the bed, Gu Qi said in a childish voice, ¡°Auntie is tired.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face and she reached out to touch his cheek. ¡°Did Little Qi sleep wellst night?¡± Gu Qi nodded. He looked at Qiao Nian with his grape-like eyes and said in a childish voice, ¡°Little Qi wants to visit Auntie before we go home.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that Gu Qi was referring to his own home. She looked at Gu Qi with heartache. This child had never been doted on since he was young. ¡°Little Qi, don¡¯t go back anymore. Can¡¯t you stay here?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly. He thought he had heard wrongly, and his voice faltered. ¡°Auntie, are you saying¡­¡± ¡°Little Qi.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi gently, as if she was looking at herself when she was young. She had always yearned to live with her parents. ¡°This will be your home from now on. You¡¯ll live here, okay?¡± Chapter 585 - Good Luck

Chapter 585: Good Luck

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qi couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He could actually live here with his father in the future and see his father every day! ¡°Really?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s voice trembled. Qiao Nian could naturally see the excitement in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. She had been like this in the past, looking forward to living with her parents every day. When she found out that the Qiao couple weren¡¯t her parents, she heaved a sigh of relief. When she found her family, she was just as excited. She had also hoped to live with her family forever, but all of this was just an extravagant hope for her now. Before she dealt with those annoying people, she couldn¡¯t go back. Qiao Nian held Gu Qi¡¯s small hand. She didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to live a difficult life like her. She didn¡¯t want him to feel insecure every day. ¡°Little Qi, don¡¯t you believe me anymore? When have I ever lied to you?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi gently and said softly. The light in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. Ever since he got to know his aunt, the life he had wanted had graduallye true. His father was willing to bring him home. He just had to find his mommy again. Just as Gu Qi was about to speak, his gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou. Only then did he realize that Gu Zhou was still there. Gu Qi pursed his lips and moved his face closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s ear. In a voice so soft that only the two of them could hear, he said softly, ¡°Auntie, did you find your parents?¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Qi and nodded gently. ¡°Congrattions, Auntie!¡± Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian enviously. Auntie was the person closest to him and had brought him a lot of good luck. Did this mean that he would be able to find his mommy soon? The light in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. Seeing the change in Gu Qi¡¯s expression, a trace of surprise shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. ¡°Little Qi, are you happy about something?¡± Gu Zhou asked softly. Gu Qi gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Finding his family was a small secret between him and Auntie. He didn¡¯t want to tell his father. Gu Qi pursed his lips and remained silent. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou. Just now, she had been too concerned about Gu Qi to take a closer look at him. When she looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, she was stunned. What was going on? When did Gu Zhou be a panda? Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her face was flushed, and her hair was still a little wet. She looked like a beauty who had just stepped out of the shower. His eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t been with himst night and had slept very happily! Gu Zhou said indifferently, ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯te out since she entered the room yesterday afternoon. I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡± Qiao Nian frowned and lowered her gaze. She sighed silently in her heart. She turned to look at Gu Qi with a smile and said gently, ¡°Little Qi, y with Dad for a while. Auntie has something to do outside.¡± Gu Qi sat on the spot, a little reluctant to part with her. However, he was afraid that Auntie would not like him if he didn¡¯t listen to her. He nodded reluctantly. After Qiao Nian left, Gu Zhou walked to the bed and sat down. Gu Qi¡¯s gaze followed Qiao Nian¡¯s figure. Even though Qiao Nian had already left to close the door, he still craned his neck to look. His eyes were glued to Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Gu Zhou leaned forward slightly, blocking Gu Qi¡¯s view. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Reluctantly, Gu Qi retracted his gaze. The light in his eyes dimmed a little as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Not hungry? Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi calmly. He felt that if Qiao Nian asked Gu Qi the same question, Gu Qi would definitely nod eagerly and ask Qiao Nian to feed him. ¡°Dad, can I really live here in the future?¡± Gu Qi asked carefully, his eyes filled with anticipation. Chapter 586 - Let Her Stay

Chapter 586: Let Her Stay

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached. His eyes stung from Gu Qi¡¯s expectant gaze. His eyes darkened as he said softly, ¡°Yes. If you live here in the future, I¡¯ll be able to take care of you.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were sparkling like stars in the night sky. Gripping his pants tightly, he stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. ¡°Will Auntie stay here forever?¡± Actually, he preferred to live with Auntie alone. Gu Zhou had an indescribable feeling in his heart. Thinking of how Qiao Nian had hidden their marriage yesterday, his thoughts changed. Pretending to be casual, he asked, ¡°Do you like her a lot?¡± Gu Qi hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll let her stay at home forever,¡± Gu Zhou said softly. When Gu Qi heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he was only happy for a moment, but his eyes quickly darkened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Qi lowered his head and said softly, ¡°What if Auntie doesn¡¯t want to live here anymore? She¡¯s an adult. If she wants to leave, we won¡¯t be able to stop her!¡± Leave? Gu Zhou¡¯s heart suddenly stopped. Qiao Nian seemed to have wanted to leave this ce before. Perhaps she had never thought of staying here forever? Realizing this, Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached even more. He felt a little ufortable. ¡°Dad?¡± Gu Qi tilted his head and looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to the present. He gently stroked Gu Qi¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to leave.¡± Gu Qi blinked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t so many whys in this world,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Gu Qi still didn¡¯t understand. Thinking of what the kindergarten teacher had said, he asked, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you marry Auntie? That way, we can live together forever, and Auntie won¡¯t have to leave!¡± The more Gu Qi thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was good. He looked at Gu Zhou intently and said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you marry Auntie sooner?¡± Gu Zhou did not answer. He just looked at Gu Qi. Previously, that overconfident nanny had said that his son was a fool who knew nothing. His son was clearly smart and logical. Could it be that Gu Qi had been pretending to be stupid in the past? Seeing that Gu Zhou was staring at him silently, Gu Qi blinked. ¡°Dad?¡± Gu Zhou pursed his lips and asked softly, ¡°Little Qi wants Daddy to marry her?¡± When Gu Qi thought about how his aunt might leave, his heart felt empty. When Auntie took care of him, he felt that she was so warm and loved being with her. ¡°Yes, I want Dad¡­¡± Before Gu Qi could finish his sentence, he frowned. ¡°If Dad marries Auntie, what will happen to my mommy?¡± ¡°If Dad marries her, she¡¯ll be your mommy from now on,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Gu Qi looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief, his eyes filled with panic. ¡°Are you willing to let your aunt be your mommy?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. Gu Qi gradually lowered his head and his long eyshes drooped, as if he had been thinking about this question. He liked Auntie very much. When Auntie took care of him, she made him feel warm and at ease. But Mommy might still be looking for him somewhere. With this thought in mind, Gu Qi pursed his lips and asked carefully, ¡°Can I have both Auntie and Mommy? When the timees, the four of us will live together. Is that okay?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Just now, you said that Auntie would leave on her own, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Qi came back to his senses and began to fall into a dilemma again. Seeing Gu Qi¡¯s conflicted and helpless expression, Gu Zhou roughly understood why Gu Qi was like this. He was still young and didn¡¯t know that one couldn¡¯t have everything. In the future, he would have to make a choice. Chapter 587 - Missing Without A Trace

Chapter 587: Missing Without A Trace

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and nced at it. It was a message from Qiao Nian, probably about Grandma being in a bad mood. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. For some reason, he recalled how Qiao Nian had gently blown on the gauzest night when she was changing it for him. He could sense Qiao Nian¡¯s meticulous care for him. After marrying into the Gu family, she seemed to have no other requests. She had done too much for him and the Gu family. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma¡¯s request, she wouldn¡¯t have been in danger when she was in MY. Gu Zhou replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Then, he put his phone away. Qiao Nian was really good! Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi. His gaze was gentle, and his voice softened. ¡°Little Qi, you¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t think clearly, so don¡¯t think about it for the time being.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes turned red. He asked worriedly, ¡°Will Auntie leave?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Dad¡¯s secretary. She still has to work for Dad. She won¡¯t leave for the time being,¡± Gu Zhou said softly. When Gu Qi heard that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t be leaving for the time being, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. Actually, Gu Qi had another question for his father. In his opinion, his father was much smarter than him. If he only found his mommy when he grew up to be as old as Auntie, could he let Auntie be his mommy first? No, no! If Mommy came back and Auntie had to leave, Auntie would definitely be sad. Would Mommy be sad too? No! He should think about finding Mommy sooner! That¡¯s right. Perhaps he would find Mommy tomorrow! ¡­ . In Matriarch Gu¡¯s room. While pouring water, Qiao Nian sent Gu Zhou a message before handing the cup to Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu looked much more pale than before. She sat by the window. The autumn leaves had fallen, and the sunlight shone on her, making her look even more lonely. Holding a teacup, Qiao Nian walked over to Matriarch Gu and sat down. ¡°Grandma.¡± Matriarch Gu took the teacup and took a sip. Only then did her body warm up. She ced the teacup on the coffee table. ¡°This is Ah Zhou and his brother when they were young.¡± Qiao Nian leaned over to take a look. In the photo, Gu Zhou looked to be only six or seven years old. Beside him was a boy slightly taller than him. The two of them looked very simr. Qiao Nian thought that this should be Gu Zhou¡¯s eldest brother! She had heard that the eldest young master of the Gu family was missing. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. With the Gu family¡¯s capabilities, the eldest young master of the Gu family had actually gone missing. It seemed that the eldest young master had left on his own ord. ¡°He¡¯s Ah Zhou¡¯s older brother, Gu Cheng.¡± Qiao Nian knew that Matriarch Gu wanted the Moon Goddess because she wanted to know more about Gu Cheng. She was an atheist, but she had thought of using the Moon Goddess to take a look at her dead child. However, she still controlled herself. When she saw Matriarch Gu, she had already guessed the answer. Matriarch Gu gently caressed Gu Cheng¡¯s face in the photo. She sighed heavily and said, ¡°The Moon Goddess has already turned red, but I still haven¡¯t seen him. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip to MY.¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine,¡± Qiao Nian said softly. Her gaze was still on the photo. In the photo, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was dark. He did not smile at all, as if he was living in a dark hell. However, Gu Cheng was different. There was a faint smile on his face and his eyes were mature. He looked like someone who didn¡¯t like to reveal his emotions. This gaze was a little familiar. For a moment, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it before. ¡°Nian Nian, do you think he¡¯s still alive?¡± Matriarch Gu turned to look at Qiao Nian. Her eyes were red-rimmed and filled with fatigue. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached a little when she saw this. The smell of blood still lingered in the air, so she couldn¡¯t answer Matriarch Gu¡¯s question. Instead, sheforted her. ¡°Grandma, if Brother were at home, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see you so sad.¡± Chapter 588 - Doubts

Chapter 588: Doubts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was Matriarch Gu¡¯s obsession. She had always wanted the eldest young master of the Gu family to return. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and silently put the photo away. She looked out at the fallen leaves, her heart filled with sorrow. She knew that Matriarch Gu was suffering from a mental illness. Sometimes, a mental illness requires medicine. Suddenly, Zhou Zhou and Gu Chuan¡¯s faces shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. Gu Zhou must have suffered a huge blow to have two personalities! Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face. After some hesitation, she asked, ¡°Grandma, how¡¯s Gu Zhou¡¯s rtionship with Eldest Brother?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was as if she had returned to the time when Gu Zhou and Gu Cheng were together. ¡°The two of them are very close.¡± ¡°Ah Zhou respects Ah Cheng very much. Ah Cheng also dotes on Ah Zhou very much. He will give Ah Zhou the best.¡± ¡°In the past, when Ah Zhou was naughty, it was Ah Cheng who protected him!¡± ¡°The two of them will study together, watch television together, and sometimes y Lego together!¡± ¡­ . As Matriarch Gu spoke, her eyes gradually dimmed. She frowned and pursed her lips, no longer speaking. Qiao Nian was a little surprised by the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Gu Cheng. If the two of them were really that close, Gu Zhou would probably mention Gu Cheng often! But Gu Zhou had never mentioned Gu Cheng. However, looking at Matriarch Gu¡¯s current state, there should be some unhappiness between Gu Cheng and Gu Zhou. ¡°Does Gu Zhou like Big Brother?¡± Qiao Nian asked tentatively. Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression rxed. Smiling, she said, ¡°When Ah Zhou was young, he liked his eldest brother very much. Moreover, the two of them were very humble. They would always leave the best things for each other.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. It seemed that they had only gotten into an argument after they grew up. Moreover, Matriarch Gu¡¯s next words confirmed her guess. ¡°They were raised separately since they were young. Ah Zhou was sent to the countryside, and gradually, he became less and less talkative. It¡¯s all his ipetent parents¡¯ fault!¡± When Matriarch Gu said this, her tone was a little unfriendly. Qiao Nian frowned. The Gu family was a huge family. Even twenty years ago, the Gu family was still a famous family in An City. Why would the Gu family send Gu Zhou to the countryside? Gu Zhou was not in good health. Shouldn¡¯t he be taken care of at all times? Speaking of which, she had been married to Gu Zhou for so long, but she had never seen his parents. Could it be that Gu Zhou¡¯s parents didn¡¯t like him? In that case, it was possible. When Qiao Nian thought about how Gu Zhou had two personalities in his body, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Perhaps there were more than two personalities in his body, but she had never seen any other personalities. How sad and painful must a person be? How many times had he experienced despair to give birth to other personalities? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but voice her confusion. ¡°Grandma, why was Ah Zhou sent to the countryside? There are so many rooms in the Gu family vi.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, her eyes instantly turned red. Her chest felt a little tight, and she took a few deep breaths. When she regained herposure, her voice was a little choked up. ¡°It¡¯s all Bai Hui¡¯s fault. This is simply a sin!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Before she married Gu Zhou, she had asked around about the Gu family. Bai Hui was Gu Zhou¡¯s mother. When Bai Hui was young, she was the number one socialite in the country. Her beauty was still well known until now. No socialite in the country today was more popr than Bai Hui! Matriarch Gu was usually gentle, kind, and generous. She never spoke ill of anyone. Why was Matriarch Gu angry when she mentioned Bai Hui? Seeing that Matriarch Gu¡¯s breathing was rapid, Qiao Nian was afraid that she would be unable to catch her breath. She hurriedly smoothed Matriarch Gu¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. You have to take good care of your health now.¡± Chapter 589 - No?

Chapter 589: No?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sigh.¡± Matriarch Gu sighed. Her gaze fell on the window, her eyes filled with sorrow. Back then, if she had been more unyielding, Ah Zhou wouldn¡¯t have be what he was now. Perhaps Ah Cheng wouldn¡¯t have disappeared. ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian thought of the other personalities in Gu Zhou¡¯s body and asked worriedly, ¡°Is Gu Zhou¡¯s aversion to women rted to his mother?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s aversion to women must have started when he was young. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression changed. Sigh. Nian Nian was really too smart. She could guess everything. There was no way to hide it. Matriarch Gu pursed her lips tightly, as if she had thought of something. She sighed heavily and said, ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t ask about this anymore. Ah Zhou has already thought things through. I don¡¯t want him to recall his past scars.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t think that Gu Zhou¡¯s mental state was improving. Instead, she felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s situation was precarious. Some people already suffered a lot just by having another personality. However, Gu Zhou had two other personalities. Ignoring Zhou Zhou, Gu Chuan¡¯s personality was very dangerous. If Gu Chuan came out often in the future, it might cause a lot of trouble. Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to ask Gu Zhou directly, because Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t tell her. She wanted to ask the others in the vi, but they either didn¡¯t dare to say or didn¡¯t know. The only person who knew about this and dared to say it was Matriarch Gu. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Grandma, what exactly happened to Gu Zhou in the past? I want to know about the past. That way, I can help treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness.¡± Matriarch Gu reached out to hold Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Staring unblinkingly at her, she said earnestly, ¡°Nian Nian, the past is in the past. Don¡¯t think too much about it. The two of you look fine now.¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu¡¯s gaze gradually fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach. She frowned slightly. ¡°Nian Nian, is there any progress with your stomach?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned by Matriarch Gu¡¯s words. Before she could speak, Matriarch Gu spoke again. ¡°When will I be able to carry your great-grandchildren?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Qiao Nian really wanted to cry. She and Gu Zhou were clean. How could she be pregnant? Moreover, when Gu Zhou recovered, she would part ways with him. How could she be willing to have sex with him? However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say this in front of Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu was a shrewd person. Seeing Qiao Nian stammer, she instantly grew nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Gu Zhou can¡¯t do it!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s ears instantly turned red! How was it because of this? She had never slept with Gu Zhou. How could she know if Gu Zhou could do it? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, there was a knock on the door. Matriarch Gu looked up and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Gu Zhou pushed the door open and entered, closing it behind him. The moment he entered, he realized that Grandma was staring unblinkingly at him. A trace of surprise shed in his heart. Didn¡¯t Qiao Nian say that Grandma was in a bad mood? Why was Grandma still staring at him? What Matriarch Gu said next made Gu Zhou instantly understand. ¡°Ah Zhou, are you bad in that aspect?¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s question was so straightforward that Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He turned to look at Qiao Nian, wanting to get an answer from her eyes. Qiao Nian wished she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Why are you looking at Nian Nian? She didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression was cold. Seeing Gu Zhou sit down, she frowned. ¡°Grandma, where did you hear this from?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Nian Nian¡¯s reaction has already exined everything.¡± The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the angrier she became. She had wanted to have a great-grandson, but her grandson couldn¡¯t do that. Gu Zhou frowned at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Gu Zhou gave Qiao Nian a meaningful look. Chapter 590 - Feet Barely Touched The Ground

Chapter 590: Feet Barely Touched The Ground

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Was he not good enough? That night at the MY hotel, he had only pressed her under him, but she had thrown a tantrum. That night, he was certain that Qiao Nian was very likely to have a mild fear of men, but that symptom¡­ ¡°How long do you want to keep this a secret from me?!¡± The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the angrier she became. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to be sad anymore. She leaned back in her recliner and said disconstely, ¡°The domineering CEOs of otherpanies have all married their young wives. Their young wives don¡¯t even touch the ground every day, and their legs are trembling so much that they can¡¯t get out of bed. Yet you¡­¡± Qiao Nian sat down beside Matriarch Gu and looked at her in disbelief. Their feet barely touched the ground? Their legs were trembling? Unable to get out of bed? She was stunned. Matriarch Gu was well-versed in novels about domineering CEOs. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart ached even more for her. She said gently, ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how to exin herself anymore. She felt that Matriarch Gu had misunderstood, but it was better for Gu Zhou to exin this misunderstanding. ¡°This grandson of mine isn¡¯t good enough. Fortunately, our family still has some money. When we get back, we¡¯ll buy something to make you happy. Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Matriarch Guforted Qiao Nian earnestly. Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at Gu Zhou for help. Gu Zhou coughed and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Matriarch Gu frowned at Gu Zhou and sighed helplessly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Literally.¡± ¡°In other words, the two of you are just not pregnant yet?¡± Matriarch Gu heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know whether to agree or not. She gave a polite smile and stopped talking. Matriarch Gu leaned back in her chair and looked at Gu Zhou. ¡°I heard from the butler that you brought back a child.¡± ¡°Yes, I brought Little Qi back.¡± ¡°That child¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± A glint shed in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She pretended to cough weakly. ¡°Grandma, take your medicine first!¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly said nervously, worried that Matriarch Gu would be weaker and weaker. ¡°Okay,¡± Matriarch Gu replied. After taking the medicine Qiao Nian handed her, she looked up at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, go and see if it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian stood up and walked out. She knew that Gu Zhou would definitely take this opportunity to ask Grandma to help them hide the truth of their marriage. After Qiao Nian left, Matriarch Gu turned to look at Gu Zhou. Frowning, she questioned in a low voice, ¡°Are you nning to let that childe back directly? If Nian Nian knows about that child, what will she do?¡± ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Then why did you still dare to bring Little Qi back?¡± Matriarch Gu frowned and said coldly, ¡°You can visit Little Qi every few days!¡± ¡°I want Grandma to help me hide the fact that Qiao Nian and I are married in front of Little Qi,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Matriarch Gu almost suffocated. Before she could ask Gu Zhou about his ns, Gu Zhou actually wanted to hide the fact of their marriage. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°I told Qiao Nian that Gu Qi is the child of a friend. Qiao Nian also liked Gu Qi very much and sympathized with him. She thought that Gu Qi simply treated me, his godfather, as his biological father. She and I both wanted to hide the fact that we were married,¡± Gu Zhou exined with a smile. Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression changed. She had watched Gu Zhou grow up. She had always doted on this grandson of hers the most, but she had never expected him to do such a ridiculous thing. ¡°Are you nning to deceive Nian Nian and Gu Qi?¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s voice turned cold. Chapter 591 - Confess

Chapter 591: Confess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Nian Nian is a good girl. When she got married, we didn¡¯t prepare a grand wedding for her either. If the master hadn¡¯t said that you needed to keep a low profile for the wedding, I would have let Nian Nian marry into the Gu family in a morous manner no matter what.¡± Matriarch Gu thought of the previous situation and frowned. She said unhappily, ¡°After Nian Nian married into the Gu family, she took good care of us. Previously, Jiang Yue bullied her so much, but she endured it!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze and listened calmly to Matriarch Gu¡¯s scolding. ¡°After Nian Nian married into the Gu family, under her care, your health has gradually improved.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s face, which was slightly flushed. He was much better than before. ¡°Little Qi was an ident back then. We should have made things clear to Nian Nian instead of hiding it from her. She¡¯s so good to you. How can you bully her? You can¡¯t even be honest with her?¡± Gu Zhou pursed his lips tightly, turning pale. ¡°Ah Zhou, I know you want women. Those women wille over with a wave of your hand, but have you ever thought about why those women are following you? It¡¯s either for you or for the Gu family¡¯s assets.¡± The more Matriarch Gu spoke, the more ufortable she felt. ¡°But Nian Nian is different. I can tell that she¡¯s not the kind of girl who can¡¯t live without love. She¡¯s very independent. She won¡¯t care about the Gu family¡¯s assets. It¡¯s your blessing to marry her!¡± Gu Zhou had not expected Grandma to like Qiao Nian so much. He naturally understood what Grandma meant. It was precisely because he understood very well that he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Seeing that Matriarch Gu¡¯s breathing was getting more and more rapid, Gu Zhou hurriedly helped Matriarch Gu ease the tension in her back. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry?¡± When Matriarch Gu was agitated, she couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. She turned to look at Gu Zhou. ¡°You might not like what I¡¯m about to say, but listen to Grandma. It¡¯s definitely right.¡± ¡°I was very dissatisfied with what your mother did back then. If she had listened to me, our family wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± Matriarch Gu frowned, her expression dim. ¡°I¡¯m old, and I¡¯ve experienced more things than you have. Listen to Grandma. Some things shouldn¡¯t be hidden¡­¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Gu Zhou naturally knew what Matriarch Gu wanted to say next. He said calmly, ¡°Help me hide this matter first.¡± Gu Zhou knew that although Matriarch Gu liked Gu Qi, she did not think highly of him. This was because Gu Qi was not of the orthodox bloodline. In ancient times, Gu Qi could be considered the son of a concubine. It was already a great blessing that he could be raised in the Gu family vi. Moreover, he and Qiao Nian were a married couple. Even if they didn¡¯t hold a wedding, in Grandma¡¯s eyes, Qiao Nian was the official wife. His and Qiao Nian¡¯s child was the child of the Gu family who was from the legitimate bloodline. However, in Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, Gu Qi was innocent. His birth was not his and Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother¡¯s fault, but those behind the scenes. All these years, Gu Qi had been living outside and could not stay in the Gu family vi. Not only that, he had not been by Gu Qi¡¯s side in the past. Gu Qi had been alone, and his body and mind had been hurt. He recalled how the nanny had mistreated Gu Qi, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. He didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to live alone like before. ¡°Then are you nning to keep it a secret forever?¡± Matriarch Gu raised her eyebrows in disapproval. When Gu Zhou heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to time.¡± Matriarch Gu wanted to say something, but no matter how she thought about it, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt very upset. Previously, she had also been very conflicted. She thought that Gu Zhou should be the one to speak about this, so she remained silent. Gu Zhou spoke again. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to take good care of Little Qi in the past either. This time, I want to make it up to him.¡± Matriarch Gu lowered her gaze and said indifferently, ¡°I want to see your and Nian Nian¡¯s child as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 592 - Emphasis on Bloodline

Chapter 592: Emphasis on Bloodline

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After Matriarch Gu spoke, she seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with your health, you should go and get a check up quickly so I can get a great-grandson soon.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, he frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. We haven¡¯t slept together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Matriarch Gu was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She instantly exploded. ¡°Why? Nian Nian is such a good youngdy. How can you do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good time to have a child,¡± Gu Zhou said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you should have a child now. Even if the two of you don¡¯t want a child, you should still consummate the marriage. Do you know that by doing this, you¡¯re treating Nian Nian coldly?¡± The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the angrier she became. With her grandson¡¯s actions, if Nian Nian found out the truth, things would be troublesome. ¡°Treating her coldly?¡± This was the first time Gu Zhou had heard this. ¡°In marriage, if there¡¯s no sex, you¡¯re being cold. It¡¯s also a form of domestic violence.¡± The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the more stifled she felt. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s better to make things clear to Nian Nian as soon as possible. No matter what Nian Nian chooses, you should ept it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhou agreed. Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t say much either. She knew that Gu Zhou knew what he was doing. If she said too much, it would be counterproductive. Gu Zhou followed Matriarch Gu out of the house, but he recalled how Qiao Nian had been frightened on the mountainst night. Something big had happened to her in the past. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. Qiao Nian came out of the kitchen. The servants had already prepared the food. She prepared to go upstairs and call Gu Qi, Grandma, and Gu Zhou down for dinner. Just as she reached the stairs on the second floor, she saw Matriarch Gu and Gu Zhou enter Gu Qi¡¯s room. Smiling, she walked over. When Matriarch Gu saw Gu Qi, she felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest. She walked up to Gu Qi. ¡°Little Qi.¡± Gu Qi lowered his gaze and said nothing. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi and frowned. Little Qi had not been like this before. Previously, Gu Zhou had vaguely realized that Gu Qi was pretending to be autistic, but he could not expose him directly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t speak much now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Qiao Nian walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, the food is ready. We can eat now.¡± Seeing that Gu Qi was motionless, Matriarch Gu frowned and sighed helplessly. ¡°Little Qi, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner!¡± Qiao Nian walked over to Gu Qi and said gently. Gu Qi looked up and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He nodded solemnly. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi in surprise. Qiao Nian naturally took Gu Qi¡¯s clothes over and helped him put them on. Only then did she help him put on his shoes and get out of bed. Qiao Nian led Gu Qi to the front, followed by Gu Zhou and Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu frowned at Gu Zhou and asked in a low voice, ¡°The two of them¡­¡± ¡°Little Qi likes her very much.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back with heartache. Sigh, she could only me herself for being soft-hearted and agreeing to let Gu Zhou marry the daughter of the Qiao family. Qiao Nian was so obedient and kind. She would only acknowledge Qiao Nian as her granddaughter-inw in her life. If Gu Qi¡¯s mother returned, she would have no choice but to chase her out. Sometimes, one had to choose without hesitation. When she arrived at the hall on the first floor, Matriarch Gu saw Qiao Nian sitting beside Gu Qi, smiling as she picked up some food for him. Matriarch Gu had also taken care of Gu Qi for a period of time. Gu Qi didn¡¯t like to speak and didn¡¯t seem to have any energy to do anything. But now, Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes. He really liked Qiao Nian. Forget it, let nature take its course! At the thought of this, Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart ached even more for Qiao Nian. Her grandson was really not worthy of Nian Nian! Chapter 593 - Concern

Chapter 593: Concern

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Matriarch Gu had taken care of Gu Qi for a period of time before, so she knew that this child could already eat by himself. Seeing that Qiao Nian was still feeding Gu Qi, she frowned imperceptibly for a moment. Then, her expression rxed. ¡°Little Qi, you¡¯ve grown up. You should learn to eat by yourself. Your Auntie Qiao Nian only fell asleep at midnightst night. She must be especially hungry now.¡± Gu Qi stopped eating for a moment. He recalled that Auntie and Dad had only returned homest night after he had gotten up in the middle of the night. Dad must have arranged too much work for Auntie, which was why she had not rested well. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll eat by myself.¡± As Gu Qi spoke, he picked up his spoon and scooped a bowl of soup into his mouth. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi. This child was so sensible that it made her heart ache. While Qiao Nian was eating, she didn¡¯t forget to take more food for Gu Qi. Every time she saw Gu Qi¡¯s sparkling eyes, her lips would involuntarily curve up. After lunch, Qiao Nian took Gu Qi upstairs to rest. After coaxing Gu Qi to sleep, she returned to her room, tidied up briefly, and prepared to leave. When Qiao Nian went downstairs to the living room, she saw Gu Zhou sitting on the sofa and looking at his phone. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± When Qiao Nian passed by Gu Zhou, she casually greeted him. When she heard Gu Zhou respond, she looked at him and said, ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t in a good mood. You should spend more time with her.¡± Gu Zhou frowned as he looked at his phone. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s reminder, he looked up at her with eyes flickering. ¡°Shall I get the chauffeur to send you there?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you so concerned about me today?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°We don¡¯t keep idle people in the house. The driver should work too.¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. What kind of reason was that? Gu Zhou didn¡¯t go out much in the past, and most of the time, Chen Qing drove. However, Gu Zhou looked serious as if he was seriously considering this matter. Qiao Nian nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou walked upstairs. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, looking at Gu Zhou¡¯s back as he walked upstairs. Her brow furrowed. Was Gu Zhou worried that something would happen to her alone? Was Gu Zhou that considerate? With this thought in mind, the phone in her bag suddenly rang, interrupting Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. Qiao Nian took out her phone, answered the call, and walked out. ¡°Brother Zhu, I understand. Yes, I¡¯ll get ready to leave now.¡± Before Gu Zhou reached the corner of the second floor, he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice on the phone. He frowned. ¡°Brother Lu Zhu?¡± Lu Zhu? Was Qiao Nian going to eat with Lu Zhu? When Gu Zhou turned around, he saw that Qiao Nian had already walked out of the door. His expression changed slightly, and he took out his phone to call Chen Qing. Chen Qing was frantically searching for information on Gu Chuan, but he failed to find anything. At this moment, he received a call from Gu Zhou and picked up the phone uneasily. ¡°Where?¡± Second Young Master¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m already at the door.¡± Chen Qing gripped his phone tightly. ¡°Send Second Young Madam out now.¡± Chen Qing trembled a little when he heard Second Young Master¡¯s voice. For some reason, he felt that Second Young Master was in a bad mood today. He nodded uneasily. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Go and see who she¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Qing had yet to settle Gu Chuan¡¯s matter, and now there was a new mission. He wondered if he could get more year-end bonuses this year. Qiao Nian walked out and saw a ck Bentley parked at the entrance of the vi. Chen Qing was standing at the side. Seeing that Qiao Nian had arrived, Chen Qing hurriedly opened the door of the backseat. ¡°Second Young Madam, please get in.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Chen Qing in surprise. ¡°Are you giving me a ride?¡± Didn¡¯t Gu Zhou ask the chauffeur to send her there? Chapter 594 - Keep a Low Profile

Chapter 594: Keep a Low Profile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although Chen Qing was not the Gu family¡¯s private chauffeur, he was Gu Zhou¡¯s chauffeur. Poor Chen Qing. After returning from MY, he did not rest much and was forced to be a chauffeur again. Qiao Nian looked at the Bentley in front of her and frowned slightly. ¡°Can we keep a low profile?¡± If she drove this car out, it would probably attract a lot of attention. She didn¡¯t like to be high-profile to begin with. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change to another car now.¡± With that, Chen Qing drove away. In less than two minutes, a BMW drove out of the Gu family¡¯s garage. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. This car was much more low-profile than the limited edition Bentley, but it was still quite high-profile. ¡°Why do you usually drive when you go to the market to buy groceries?¡± ¡°This is the one,¡± Chen Qing said honestly, his expression calm. He didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian thought this car was high-profile. Qiao Nian looked down at her phone. It was gettingte. It was almost time for her appointment with her brother. She should leave. ¡°This one will do,¡± Qiao Nian said perfunctorily. The dissatisfaction on her face was obvious. Chen Qing smiled and hurriedly opened the car door. After Qiao Nian got into the car, Chen Qing swiftly closed the door and quickly walked to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Second Young Madam, where are you going?¡± ¡°Yongan Building.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she recalled how Gu Qi had acted in front of outsiders. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was a three-year-old child but his father was hospitalized, and his mother¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. He would be so depressed that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night because of other matters. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the window. Her eyes were filled with frustration as she sighed helplessly. She only hoped that Gu Qi would recover soon. ¡°Does Gu Qi usually not speak much?¡± Qiao Nian felt that Chen Qing must know Gu Qi well, so she asked. ¡°Yes, Little Master wasn¡¯t like this in the past either. He knew how to talk andugh. He had taken his nanny with him to study overseas until Second Young Master helped change his nanny to someone called Zhang Yi. We never expected Zhang Yi to have designs on Second Young Master. She hit and scolded Little Master, and even had the delusion of marrying Second Young Master.¡± Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, Qiao Nian waspletely certain that Gu Qi had be like this because of the nanny Gu Zhou had invited over. Her expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t he investigate thoroughly when he sent her over?¡± ¡°Zhang Yi is the nanny of Second Young Master¡¯s teacher. She used to work diligently. I didn¡¯t expect her to have other thoughts.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Gu Qi¡¯s biological father care at all?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was dark, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°He¡¯s in aa. He¡¯s still overseas. I can¡¯t do anything about him,¡± Chen Qing stammered. At that time, Second Young Master was indeed in such a state. Later on, even when he regained consciousness, he would asionally fall ill. This¡­ Chen Qing sighed helplessly in his heart. Sigh, now that he thought about it, it really hadn¡¯t been easy for Little Master to survive until now. Was he unconscious? Qiao Nian frowned slightly. The adult was unconscious. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t take care of the child. Qiao Nian felt a little angry, but she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. She could only sigh heavily. Soon, they arrived at Yongan Building. Chen Qing stopped the car and unbuckled his seatbelt. Just as he was about to get out of the car with Qiao Nian, he heard her say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Go back and take care of your Second Young Master. It won¡¯t be good if his other personalities run out and scare Gu Qi.¡± Chen Qing thought about the personality of Zhou Zhou in Second Young Master¡¯s body. He thought that this personality was very gentle and should not scare Gu Qi. ¡°Second Young Madam, let me apany you.¡± ¡°The third personality in his body is very dangerous. If you have nothing to do, stay by his side. Otherwise, he might do something dangerous.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to be hurt again. Chen Qing was slightly stunned. His pupils gradually dted, and he began to doubt his ears. ¡°Second Young Madam, did you just say that there are two personalities in Second Young Master¡¯s body?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen two of them. One of them is very dangerous.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was grim. With that, she got out of the car and walked towards the entrance of Yongan Building. Chen Qing sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his ears filled with Qiao Nian¡¯s words. His brow furrowed deeper and deeper. Second Young Master¡¯s illness seemed to be getting worse. Chen Qing was about to start the car and head back when he saw a car parked in the parking space opposite him. The car looked very familiar. When Lu Zhu and a young and beautiful woman in a white suit got out of the car, Chen Qing finally came back to his senses. Chapter 595 - Private Meeting

Chapter 595: Private Meeting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Was Second Young Madam meeting Mr. Lu Zhu behind Second Young Master¡¯s back? If they were having an affair, Mr. Lu Zhu would not have brought a woman over. Chen Qing pursed his lips. He had a bad feeling about this. He drove back to the Gu family vi. In the study of the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou sat in the study, his slender fingers gently stroking the snake¡¯s head. His gaze, however, was fixed on the phone screen on the desk. The phone screen showed a map of An City. There was also a small red dot on the map. The red dot was moving in the direction of the Gu family vi. This red dot was the location of Chen Qing¡¯s phone. Gu Zhou frowned. It seemed that Chen Qing had only sent Qiao Nian to the ce before returning. Just as Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts were running wild, there was a knock on the door. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Zhou rarely let anyone into his study. ¡°Second Young Master, Little Master is sitting in the room in a daze. He doesn¡¯t look well.¡± The servant¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door. Gu Zhou stood up and walked towards the door. He looked at the servant standing at the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t he rest after lunch?¡± ¡°Little Master was resting at first, but for some reason, he got up and sat at the desk in a daze. Should we get a doctor to take a look at him?¡± The servant asked carefully. Initially, Second Young Madam had been taking care of Young Master¡¯s health. Now that Second Young Madam had just left, if they wanted to hire a doctor, they would have to hire a private doctor. Apart from the few masters in the family, the only person who could contact a private doctor was Chen Qing. However, Chen Qing was not around. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± The image of Gu Qi staring nkly ahead shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind, and his heart ached. ¡°Yes,¡± the servant replied and followed Gu Zhou towards Little Master¡¯s ward. When Gu Zhou entered Gu Qi¡¯s ward, he saw Gu Qi sitting alone on a chair, his gaze fixed on the window. Gu Zhou walked in and asked softly, ¡°Little Qi, do you want to go out and y?¡± Gu Qi did not speak. He just sat there calmly, as if he had not heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words at all. Gu Zhou reached out and touched Gu Qi¡¯s forehead, then his own. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that Gu Qi did not have a fever. ¡­ . On the 16th floor of the Yongan Building. As soon as Qiao Nian entered, the beautiful youngdy at the front desk immediately greeted her. ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Before the receptionist could finish her sentence, Lu Zhu¡¯s voice came from behind Qiao Nian. ¡°Bring three cups of tea to my office.¡± The receptionist immediately smiled and left. ¡°Zhu¡­¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. She turned around and saw Lu Zhu walking in with an unfamiliar woman. She swallowed the greeting. ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my office.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he gestured for Qiao Nian to walk towards the office. He didn¡¯t forget to introduce the young woman beside him to Qiao Nian. ¡°This is Gu Qing. She¡¯s very knowledgeable in psychology. She¡¯s my junior sister.¡± Only then did Qiao Nian realize that Gu Qing was a psychiatrist Lu Zhu had specially hired for her. The reason why Brother didn¡¯t call her ¡°Sugar¡± was probably to protect her identity. ¡°Hello Doctor Gu. I¡¯m Qiao Nian.¡± ¡°Doctor Qiao, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Gu Qing reached out to Qiao Nian. The two of them shook hands. As they spoke, everyone arrived at Lu Zhu¡¯s office. After the three of them entered, Lu Zhu continued, ¡°Nian Nian, if you have anything to ask, you can ask Junior Sister Gu.¡± Gu Qing gave Lu Zhu a meaningful look. When she heard the words ¡°Nian Nian¡±, she smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Doctor Qiao, please sit!¡± After the receptionist brought the tea in, she left. Lu Zhu said, ¡°You guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll wait next door.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was hesitating to speak, Gu Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doctor Qiao, what question do you want to ask?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask if three-year-olds get autism?¡± ¡°Of course they can. Some people are born with autism, while others develop it. Even a three-year-old child might get autism.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. ¡°What will happen if a child suffers from autism?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t speak. He just stares nkly into space,pletely ignoring everything else in the outside world.¡± Chapter 596 - Autism

Chapter 596: Autism

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou sat down next to Gu Qi and followed his gaze. After looking for a long time, she still didn¡¯t know why he was staring at the forest. ¡°Little Qi, do you want to watch cartoons?¡± Gu Zhou asked softly. He had previously investigated what children liked to do, so he took out his tablet and found an animated film. He clicked on the screen and ced it in front of Gu Qi. Theughtering from the cartoon seemed to have nothing to do with Gu Qi. He continued to sit there motionless, staring nkly ahead. Seeing Gu Qi like this, Gu Zhou recalled what Zhang Yi had done to Gu Qi in the past. Hatred welled up in his eyes, and he yearned to tear Zhang Yi into pieces. ¡­ . ¡°My friend has a child. The situation is simr to this.¡± Qiao Nian frowned, thinking of Gu Qi¡¯s expression. Gu Qing was already used to people making things up out of nothing. She didn¡¯t expose her and said with a smile, ¡°I need to see the patient with my own eyes to confirm if he¡¯s autistic.¡± Qiao Nian looked troubled. Frowning, she said, ¡°He caught a cold recently, and it¡¯s not convenient for him toe out. Moreover, I¡¯m worried that if he finds out that I¡¯m taking him to see a psychiatrist, he¡¯ll develop a resistance.¡± Gu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Then can he speak?¡± ¡°Yes, but he doesn¡¯t want to talk when there are many people around. He speaks in private.¡± Gu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered. She continued, ¡°Then is his speech coherent? How¡¯s his logical thinking?¡± ¡°Yes, he speaks very clearly. His logical thinking ability is also very strong. Moreover¡­¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I suspect that his IQ is even higher than children his age.¡± The smile on Gu Qing¡¯s face grew brighter. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that this child doesn¡¯t have autism.¡± Qiao Nian was stunned for a moment. ¡°But he usually doesn¡¯t speak. He doesn¡¯t say anything no matter what people ask. Moreover, he was once abused by a nanny.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the reason why he hasn¡¯t spoken is very likely because he¡¯s pretending to be autistic to seek attention.¡± Gu Qing frowned, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. She had a vague guess. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, because his parents don¡¯t have time to visit him.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. Thinking of Gu Qi¡¯s past life, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Doctor Qiao, may I ask if he¡¯s your child?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°No, he¡¯s just a child of a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Qing clearly didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian¡¯s words. A bright smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°When Doctor Qiao mentioned that child, you looked worried. Only a mother would look like that.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. She sighed and said, ¡°I treat him as my own child.¡± She had two poor children that died the moment they were born. Perhaps it was because of this that she couldn¡¯t help but treat Gu Qi as her own child. It seemed that Doctor Gu was very capable. Just by speaking to her, she could tell that she had given birth. ¡°Doctor Qiao, that child needspany and attention. He just wants to pretend to be autistic and crave attention.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian deep in thought, Gu Qing continued, ¡°Real autistic patients can¡¯t clearly express their needs, nor can they speak.¡± Qiao Nian thought of Gu Qi¡¯s situation and seemed to understand. She said to Gu Qing gratefully, ¡°Thank you. I know what to do.¡± Gu Qing smiled and didn¡¯t speak. At this moment, she felt that Qiao Nian might really not be the mother of that child. ¡­ . Seeing that Gu Qi was still motionless, Gu Zhou pursed his lips. When Qiao Nian was around, Gu Qi was especially obedient. It seemed that he could only wait for Qiao Nian to return. As Gu Zhou thought about this, his gaze inadvertently fell on the location of his phone. Seeing that Chen Qing had returned, he stood up and walked towards the study. He didn¡¯t notice that Gu Qi had just looked at his phone screen. Gu Qi was left alone in the room. He blinked. Was Auntieing back? Chapter 597 - Indifferent

Chapter 597: Indifferent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the Gu family¡¯s study. Gu Zhou sat calmly in front of the desk, ying with the ring on his thumb. He looked at Chen Qing and said indifferently, ¡°Speak!¡± Although he had heard Qiao Nian talking to Lu Zhu on the phone, he wasn¡¯t sure if Qiao Nian was lying. Looking at Gu Zhou¡¯s expression, Chen Qing recounted in fear and trepidation how Qiao Nian had asked about Gu Qi in the car. He continued, ¡°Second Young Madam also said that Little Master had suffered too much in the past. If Little Master stays in the Gu family vi in the future, she will definitely not let Little Master suffer again.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was fiddling with the ring, paused for a moment. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. ¡°Second Young Madam also said that if Little Master can grow up in a warm family in the future, his personality will also improve.¡± As soon as Chen Qing finished speaking, he instantly felt the pressureing from Second Young Master and immediately didn¡¯t dare to speak. Had he said something wrong? ¡°A warm home¡­¡± Gu Zhou murmured softly, his voice tinged with patience. He continued, ¡°Did she say that?¡± Without any hesitation, Chen Qing nodded. ¡°Second Young Madam spoke very seriously. She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± He could only hope for the best. Then, Chen Qing felt the pressure on him gradually lessen. He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Second Young Master was in a good mood. He had finally passed this round. ¡°Continue!¡± Gu Zhou said coldly. ¡°After I sent Second Young Madam to Yongan Building, she asked me toe back. However, I saw Eldest Young Master Lu driving there with a beauty,¡± Chen Qing said honestly. Yongan Building was where Lu Zhu¡¯spany was. The entire building belonged to him. Lu Zhu and a beauty. Gu Zhou frowned. He had thought that Qiao Nian was meeting Lu Zhu in private. He didn¡¯t expect there to be someone else. Did that mean that he had misunderstood? ¡°How beautiful is the beauty?¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrow. ¡°More beautiful than Qiao Nian?¡± For some reason, Chen Qing had a bad feeling about this. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. How could he tell? He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I was just saying.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. How can anyonepare to Second Young Madam¡¯s beauty?¡± Chen Qing hurriedly said. Gu Zhou did not speak. He took his phone and called Lu Nian. Chen Qing stood in the office. He didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not. He could only lower his head and stand where he was, trying hard to reduce his presence. The beautiful sound of a piano came from the phone. The call was picked up very quickly, and Gu Zhou¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Ah Nian.¡± Chen Qing heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that Second Young Master was going to call Second Young Madam, but he didn¡¯t expect him to call Second Young Master Lu. Fortunately. He had dodged a bullet. Lu Nian was practicing the violin. When he saw that it was Gu Zhou calling, his eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. His voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°It¡¯s like this. After returning from MY, there were many things to do at home. I was quite busy, so I didn¡¯t have time to visit your eldest brother.¡± Chen Qing was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Second Young Master meant by this call. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s health is alright. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Yes, I just called him, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Ask him to pick up,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly, his eyes as calm as ever. When Lu Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the smile on his face grew brighter. ¡°Brother went out. He might be busy.¡± He went out. Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed dangerously, shrouded in a thick fog. ¡°Oh, I see. When did he leave?¡± ¡°An hour ago. He said he was going to meet someone very important.¡± Someone very important? Was he referring to Qiao Nian? Lu Zhu left the house at the same time as Qiao Nian. Now, he was one hundred percent sure that Qiao Nian had gone out to meet Lu Zhu. Gu Zhou took a deep breath and tapped his fingers on the table. When they were in MY, he realized that Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu¡¯s rtionship was not simple. His gaze swept towards Chen Qing like a sharp de. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call him again.¡± With that, Gu Zhou hung up and looked at Chen Qing intently. Chen Qing was so frightened that his legs went weak. He hurriedly said, ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam definitely didn¡¯t meet Eldest Young Master Lu alone.¡± Chapter 598 - Lawyer

Chapter 598: Lawyer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing Gu Zhou re daggers at him, Chen Qing hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s a young and beautiful woman following Young Master Lu.¡± Gu Zhou frowned, his eyes serious. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. ¡°If I remember correctly, hispany¡¯swyer is a young woman.¡± Awyer? Chen Qing was still wondering how his Second Young Master knew that the young and beautiful woman was awyer. Could it be that Second Young Master was a irvoyant? This was impossible! Chen Qing hurriedly threw the messy thoughts to the back of his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Second Young Master, how did you know that woman was awyer?¡± ¡°Divorce!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing with disdain, as if he was looking at an extremely stupid person. Chen Qing was instantly flustered. Divorce? Could it be that Second Young Madam had met with Eldest Young Master Lu to discuss Second Young Master and Second Young Madam¡¯s divorce? ¡°But when Second Young Madam went to see Young Master Lu, she was still concerned about Little Master.¡± Chen Qing was a little confused. Gu Zhou looked down at the approaching snake and nodded. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not as smart as a snake.¡± Chen Qing was speechless. ¡°Get out!¡± Gu Zhou said indifferently. Chen Qing was a little puzzled. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Second Young Master wanted him to leave so quickly, he still agreed without hesitation. He turned around and walked out. As long as he didn¡¯t have to stack tiles or be fed to the snakes, he could do anything. After Chen Qing left, Gu Zhou was left alone in the room. Gu Zhou looked at the contents of theputer screen, deep in thought. Yongan Building. The more Qiao Nian listened to Gu Qing talk about the condition of patients with autism, the more frightened she became. She thought about how Gu Qi¡¯s autism had been caused by his environment. Under such circumstances, as long as Gu Qi received treatment, he would recover quickly. Although she was a doctor, she didn¡¯t know much about psychology. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qing sincerely and asked, ¡°Doctor Gu, can youe home with me and help confirm the child¡¯s condition?¡± When Gu Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she shook her head and refused without hesitation. She said, ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯ve already told you before that he¡¯s not sick. He just craves attention. If I go now, I might trigger his rebelliousness. If you really care about him, spend more time with him!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with helplessness and disappointment. Gu Qi had lost the care of his parents the moment he was born. She had no way of directly confirming Gu Qi¡¯s condition. Sigh. Gu Qing looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s helpless expression and hesitated. She was a psychiatrist. She had seen too many peoplee to her as mothers for the sake of their children. Those people had the same expression as Qiao Nian. Hence, Gu Qing waspletely certain that Qiao Nian was a mother. However, this child might really be what she had said, and not her biological child. Qiao Nian¡¯s current reaction was probably because she had said that she would treat that child as a substitute for her own child. What about her children? This thought shed through Gu Qing¡¯s mind, but she quickly calmed down. It was not impossible to visit that child. Gu Qing nced at the watch on her wrist and frowned slightly. After some consideration, she rxed, her eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to the airport soon. I don¡¯t have time to go with you. Why don¡¯t I get my junior sister to go with you to take a look? Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She nodded vigorously and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian had heard of Gu Qing¡¯s Junior Sister before. She was also one of the founders of the clinic. Although her reputation wasn¡¯t as great as Gu Qing¡¯s, she was very professional and respected. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll contact each other after my junior sister has taken a look, okay?¡± Gu Qing said with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She stood up and walked Gu Qing to the door. After Gu Qing left, she fell into deep thought and frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Qing¡¯s judgment was right. She only hoped that Gu Qi really didn¡¯t have autism. If that was the case, she would spend more time taking care of Gu Qi. Chapter 599 - Autistic Child

Chapter 599: Autistic Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sugar.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, interrupting Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. Like a spring breeze, it warmed Qiao Nian¡¯s heart and reduced her uneasiness. Qiao Nian felt much more at ease. She smiled at Lu Zhu, her eyes filled with joy. She followed Lu Zhu into the office. Lu Zhu told Qiao Nian to sit down to talk. Seeing how uneasy Qiao Nian looked, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Are you asking Gu Qing about Gu Zhou¡¯s illness?¡± Previously, he had also discovered that Gu Zhou was a little mentally ill. At that time, he had rmended Gu Qing to Gu Zhou.Gu Zhou insisted that he was not ill, so he no longer insisted. ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said honestly, ¡°He¡¯s a child of Gu Zhou¡¯s friend. He seems to have autism, so I came to consult her.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s friend? Lu Zhu¡¯s expression turned serious. Logically speaking, he should know all of Gu Zhou¡¯s friends. The children of his friends all looked lively and cheerful, and did not seem to be autistic. ¡°What¡¯s his friend¡¯s name?¡± Lu Zhu asked. Qiao Nian shook her head gently and continued, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about that. I just told Doctor Gu about the child¡¯s condition, but Doctor Gu said that the child might not be autistic. He might just be pretending to be autistic in order to seek attention.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that child is like Doctor Gu said.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think too much about who Gu Qi¡¯s biological father was. A man who could only lie unconscious in a hospital bed was indeed unable to take good care of his child. Moreover, Gu Zhou had not specifically mentioned this matter. It made sense. If Gu Zhou told her who Gu Qi¡¯s biological father was, she would definitely reprimand him. In the end, she had to think of a way to take good care of Gu Qi. After all, in her opinion, Gu Qi¡¯s health was the most important. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will definitely be a way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips. Although she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about Gu Qi. At this moment, Lu Zhu¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that Qiao Nian was still frowning, Lu Zhu pursed his lips and took out his phone. Seeing that it was an unknown number, he picked up the call and ced the phone to his ear. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is this Mr. Lu?¡± ¡°And you are?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very gentle and polite. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lu. I¡¯m Gu Qing¡¯s junior, Su Sheng. May I know if Miss Qiao is by your side?¡± Su Sheng? Lu Zhu had heard this name from Gu Qing before. Su Sheng was Gu Qing¡¯s junior sister and was outstanding. ¡°She¡¯s here. I¡¯ll put her on the phone now.¡± Lu Zhu handed the phone to Qiao Nian. Covering the receiver with his hand, he said softly, ¡°Gu Qing¡¯s junior, Su Sheng.¡± Qiao Nian took the phone and greeted, ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m Gu Qing¡¯s junior. She just called and asked me to look for you. She asked me to follow you to meet your friend¡¯s child. Is this a good time?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her gloomy mood instantly lightened. She had been worried about Gu Qi. Now that a professional will take a look at his illness, she should be able to confirm his condition. ¡°Yes.¡± When Qiao Nian said this, her voice sounded much more rxed. ¡°Alright, where can I find you now?¡± ¡°Yongan Building.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Qiao. Is it convenient for you to leave your phone number? I¡¯ll be there in a while and I can contact you.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Qiao Nian said politely. Qiao Nian hung up and took out her phone to send a message to Su Sheng. After sending the message, she smiled and handed the phone to Lu Zhu. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of finding a suitable time to let Lu Nian and Lu Rao meet you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded vigorously. She really looked forward to meeting her brothers. She and Second Brother had already acknowledged each other as siblings. At that time, she still didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Second Brother. She just didn¡¯t know if Second Brother would feel surprised if he knew about their rtionship. Chapter 600 - I’ll Pick You Up

Chapter 600: I¡¯ll Pick You Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

There was also her third brother. When she was in MY, Third Brother was her bodyguard, and he was the most handsome bodyguard present. Not only that, Third Brother¡¯s style of doing things was very simr to hers. Back then, she felt that the two of themplemented each other very well. Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu were talking when her phone rang in less than ten minutes. She took out her phone and saw that it was Su Sheng calling. ¡°Miss Su.¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m already downstairs.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly filled with stars. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the call, Qiao Nian stood up. Seeing that Lu Zhu was about to get up as well, she hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go myself. You should hurry home and recuperate!¡± ¡°Sugar ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m also very worried about your health. I hope you can recover soon.¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Lu Zhu, a bright smile appearing in her eyes. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Brother, when you recover, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu agree, she took her bag and walked out. Lu Zhu sat on the sofa and looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back from afar. His lips curved up slightly, his eyes filled with a smile. Sugar. His Sugar was still alive. He could still hear Sugar¡¯s words of concern. It felt so good. As Lu Zhu thought about this, Lu Nian and Lu Rao¡¯s faces shed in his mind. He really wanted to be with Sugar for a while longer. At this moment, his phone rang again. Lu Zhu took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Strange, why was Lu Nian calling? With this thought in mind, Lu Zhu picked up the call and ced the phone to his ear. He asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already arrived at Yongan Building. Do you want to go downstairs yourself, or should I pick you up?¡± Lu Zhu frowned when he heard Lu Nian¡¯s strong voice. When he left, Lu Nian was practicing the violin in the piano room. Why was he here? ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Lu Zhu stood up from the sofa and walked out. ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe either, but when Grandma found out that you had run out on your own, she was very angry. She said that she wanted to bring you back to the family for punishment!¡± Lu Nian sounded helpless as he spoke. A trace of surprise shed in Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes. He initially wanted to spend time with Sugar. Now that Lu Nian was here, he would definitely see Sugar. Sigh. His sister was not his to own. At the thought of this, Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Wait for me in the hall.¡± If he deliberately let Lu Nian and Sugar meet the wrong way this time, Lu Nian would definitely cause trouble when he found out the truth. He had tried his best. If he didn¡¯t see her, then he would leave it to fate. This wasn¡¯t something he could decide. At this moment, in the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou sat down beside Gu Qi. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Gu Qi expressionlessly. It was strange. Gu Qi was so young. In theory, shouldn¡¯t he do whatever he said? Now, Gu Qi was still sitting on the chair and looking out. He looked as if he had turned into a rock. Even if he yed cartoons for him, he wouldn¡¯t watch them. Gu Zhou took out his phone and sent Qiao Nian a message. ¡°When are youing back? Gu Qi misses you.¡± In the elevator of the Yongan Building. When Qiao Nian saw the text message, she hurriedly read it. When she opened it, a trace of anxiety shed in her eyes. Gu Qi would definitely not have said that he missed her as he was autistic. Gu Zhou could not take care of her anymore, so he sent her a message. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Take good care of him!¡± After Qiao Nian sent the message, she nced at the time. Gu Qi was still sick. He should rest more. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked up at the numbers on the elevator disy. The elevator number changed to ¡°1¡±. ¡°Ding dong.¡± The elevator doors opened. Qiao Nian lowered her head and put her phone into her bag, then quickly walked out. At this moment, Lu Nian walked in and saw an anxious Qiao Nian walking out. Chapter 601 - Sister Nian

Chapter 601: Sister Nian

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

His sexy thin lips curved up slightly. They had not seen each other since that concert. Qiao Nian kept her head lowered, anxiety written all over her face. Had something happened? With this thought in mind, Lu Nian took the initiative to walk up to Qiao Nian and stop her. Qiao Nian had been walking with her head lowered the entire time. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that there was someone in front of her. She moved slightly to the left, wanting to circle around him, but she didn¡¯t expect the man in the suit to continue walking in front of her. She walked to the right, but the man in front of her still moved in front of her. Puzzled, Qiao Nian looked up. When she saw Lu Nian¡¯s face, her heart skipped a beat. Second Brother! Qiao Nian wanted to greet him. When she thought about how her eldest brother hadn¡¯t told Second Brother about her, she realized that if she rashly acknowledged him as her brother, it would probably cause unnecessary trouble. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian suppressed the address she had almost blurted out and smiled at the man in front of her. The man had a pair of beautiful phoenix-like eyes. The ends of his eyes were raised. His eyes were filled with starlight and temptation, making one unable to look away. Qiao Nian wanted to call him ¡°Brother¡±. Although they acknowledged each other as god siblingsst time, perhaps Second Brother was just joking. She couldn¡¯t take him seriously. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Lu¡­¡± ¡°Sister Nian,¡± Lu Nian called out, inadvertently interrupting Qiao Nian. His voice was low and hoarse, soul-stirring. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her eyes were filled with Lu Nian¡¯s charming face. She still remembered the first time she saw Lu Nian and was stunned by his appearance. Qiao Nian looked up at Lu Nian. She didn¡¯t expect that the first person she recognized was her biological brother. ¡°Brother Ah Nian!¡± Qiao Nian called out softly. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian. For some reason, he felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s smile was especially sweet today. He smiled and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian had a thousand words to say, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When she thought of how Gu Qi was still waiting for her at home, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ah Nian, when are you free? Shall I treat you to a meal?¡± Lu Nian had been a little busy recently. Every time heposed, he would lock himself in his room and not leave. He had wanted to refuse, but when he saw the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, he swallowed his words. ¡°Tomorrow will do,¡± Lu Nian said with a smile. The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew brighter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Qiao Nian waved at Lu Nian and walked out. When she saw Second Brother just now, she was in a good mood. However, when she thought of Gu Qi¡¯s situation, she frowned again. At this moment, the elevator door opened again and Lu Zhu walked out. Lu Zhu happened to see Qiao Nian and Lu Nian waving goodbye. He also saw the smile on her face. He had mixed feelings. During his time with Qiao Nian, she would smile at him too, but she had never been so obedient and sweet. Perhaps it was because the situation was not right. At that time, they were in MY. As he had been shot, his body was weak, and his injuries hadn¡¯t recovered. Every time Qiao Nian smiled at him, her eyes were filled with worry. Sigh. If only he wasn¡¯t sick. Then he could see Sugar¡¯s sweet smile. Lu Nian retracted his gaze from Qiao Nian. When he turned around, he inadvertently saw Lu Zhu looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s back in disappointment. His brow furrowed and his thin lips pursed. Although his eldest brother didn¡¯t have an aversion to women, he would never get so close to other girls, much less stare at them. Lu Nian looked at Lu Zhu calmly. For some reason, he felt that Lu Zhu seemed to be jealous. Could it be? Lu Nian gasped. Could Third Brother words be true? Lu Nian quickly walked up to Lu Zhu, blocking his view of Qiao Nian. ¡°When you saw Su¡­¡± Lu Zhu had just said the word ¡°Sugar¡± when he saw Lu Nian¡¯s serious gaze. Could it be that Lu Nian and Sugar had yet to acknowledge each other? That made sense. Sugar was a person with a sense of ritual. She would definitely want to be able to formally acknowledge her rtives properly. Chapter 602 - Sweetheart

Chapter 602: Sweetheart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What?¡± Lu Nian frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you telling me that you n to meet Tang Rou today?¡± Tang Rou was the blind date Grandma Lu had introduced to Lu Nian. The two of them had met a few times. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lu Zhu said indifferently. He only felt that the name Tang Rou sounded familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was. ¡°Or does Brother want to reject Grandma¡¯s good intentions and fall in love freely, hmm?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s voice rose slightly as he asked casually. ¡°What?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. You¡¯re so seriously injured, but you still insisted on going out today. Aren¡¯t you going to meet your sweetheart? What else can you do?¡± Lu Nian asked casually. His eyes narrowed with a smile, but his gaze was fixed on Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes. Lu Zhu walked out and said coldly, ¡°Third Brother has just returned, and you¡¯ve already learned to gossip?¡± Lu Nian followed and reached out to support Lu Zhu. He said tentatively, ¡°How can I be gossipy when I¡¯m concerned about my brother¡¯s marriage? I think your attitude towards Qiao Nian is very special. Very different.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Zhu turned to look at Lu Nian. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not the only one who thinks this way. Gu Zhou would think so too.¡± Young Lu smiled and said, ¡°Just now, Gu Zhou called me and said that he was concerned about your health.¡± Lu Zhu stopped in his tracks and frowned. He turned to look at Lu Nian. ¡°What else did you say?¡± ¡°I think he wants to confirm something.¡± The smile on Lu Nian¡¯s face gradually disappeared as he said solemnly. Lu Zhu lowered his gaze. Was Gu Zhou being too suspicious? Sugar had only gone out for a while, yet Gu Zhou wanted to confirm this matter. How odd. Lu Zhu looked up at Lu Nian and saw the scrutiny in his eyes. He instantly understood. Lu Nian definitely didn¡¯t know that Qiao Nian was Sugar. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have called Qiao Nian ¡°Sister Nian¡±, let alone think that he had an unspeakable rtionship with Qiao Nian. Seeing Lu Zhu¡¯s heavy expression, Lu Nian frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have other thoughts about Sister Nian?¡± Lu Zhu frowned and said helplessly, ¡°What kind of nonsense is in your head? How can you write a good song like this? When you get back, you should go to the ancestral hall first. You can write a songter.¡± In Lu Nian¡¯s eyes, his words were an excuse. Lu Nian¡¯s beautiful thin lips curved up slightly, and he said seriously, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be the third party in destroying someone else¡¯s family, let alone my Second Brother¡¯s family!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s chest tightened. He was in a mess. Previously, when Ah Rao wanted to pursue Qiao Nian, he had even warned Ah Rao not to have any designs on Qiao Nian. What goes aroundes around. It had only been a few days, but it was Ah Nian¡¯s turn to warn him. What was going on? Lu Zhu raised his hand and adjusted his sses. He asked calmly, ¡°When did you acknowledge her as your sister? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°During the concert.¡± Lu Zhu was speechless. Unexpectedly, Sugar called him Brother Ah Nian. Her heart sank even further. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lu Zhu no longer wanted to say anything. Lu Nian looked at Lu Zhu in confusion. His brother¡¯s mood was fluctuating. Had he really fallen for Qiao Nian? His beautiful phoenix-like eyes gradually narrowed. It seemed that he had to keep an eye on his brother in the future. After Lu Zhu calmed down, he turned to look at Lu Nian and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I won¡¯t do anything rash either. Go and prepare for your new songunch. Sister is still waiting for your new song.¡± When Lu Nian heard this, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. He sighed helplessly. This time, his new song was specially prepared for Sugar. Unfortunately, Sugar would never hear his music again. The anniversary of Sugar¡¯s death was approaching again. He thought of his sister and felt even worse. All he wanted to do was hold a concert tomemorate Sugar. He didn¡¯t know if Sugar would still be able to hear him. ¡°Do you think Sugar has already been reincarnated?¡± Lu Zhu pursed his lips and nced to the side indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Get ready. There might be other surprises.¡± Chapter 603 - Towards the Light

Chapter 603: Towards the Light

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was impossible for Sugar to reincarnate, because she was still alive. However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to make things clear to Lu Nian now. He would let Lu Nian miss Sugar for a while longer! Lu Nian didn¡¯t notice Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze. He sighed helplessly and walked out in disappointment. ¡­ . Qiao Nian walked to the parking lot outside and took out her phone to call Su Sheng. Before she could make the call, she saw a young and beautiful girl waving at her. She walked over. When Su Sheng saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face, a trace of surprise shed across her face. She smiled and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Qiao?¡± Only when Qiao Nian walked closer could she see Su Sheng¡¯s face clearly. Su Sheng¡¯s long golden hair fell loosely on her shoulders, and she was wearing a diamond headband. She was dressed like an idol, but her eyes were very gentle, making one involuntarily have a good impression of her. ¡°Hello, Doctor Su,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor yet. Just call me by my name. It¡¯s more convenient. Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Su Sheng smiled and opened the driver¡¯s door first. Qiao Nian walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and got in. She lowered her head and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Su Sheng asked with a smile. ¡°The Gu family¡¯s vi.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Su Sheng¡¯s hand froze for a moment. She looked at Qiao Nian again, as if asking if she had given the wrong address. Qiao Nian met Su Sheng¡¯s confused gaze. Only then did she remember the situation in the Gu family vi. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare to go there. She smiled and exined, ¡°The child is staying there for the time being.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Su Sheng smiled knowingly. ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Nian replied with a smile. As Su Sheng drove, she turned on the music. As soon as the song began, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°I remember that this song was a limited edition song released by Mr. Dong Hua called ¡®Towards the Light¡¯. I heard that there were only twenty copies.¡± She was a fan of Mr. Dong Hua, and it was Mr. Dong Hua who had pulled her out of the darkness. She liked to listen to all the songs Mr. Dong Hua had released, and she treasured them. However, Brother Cao was worried that she would be nervous during the concert. He had specially yed ¡°Towards the Light¡± for her to relieve her nervousness. At that time, it had only been a short while. When she heard the first part, she instantly rxed. The concert was a sess. When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on her face. She said proudly, ¡°Yes, it was my birthday. Senior Sister bought it for me as a gift. I¡¯ve been keeping it ever since.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡± Previously, she had always felt that she was already very lucky to have Lu Nian as her godbrother. After all, Mr. Dong Hua was her idol and her salvation. If she hadn¡¯t gone to MY, she would never have thought that the famous Mr. Dong Hua was actually her biological brother. At this moment, the rxed rhythm of the song gradually changed, bing more and more passionate. Qiao Nian frowned, feeling a little surprised. The front of this song was warm and rxed. It could make those who were lost in the darkness find their future direction. It made one feel warm andfortable, as if they were basking in the sun in winter. However, the second half of the song was different. It gave off a feeling that the sunlight had disappeared, and darkness had enveloped the entire world, bringing despair and pain. At this moment, Qiao Nian felt as if she was searching for light in the darkness. However, when she took a step forward, the light in front of her instantly disappeared. Gradually, she lost herself in the darkness. Her heart began to ache uncontrobly, and the feeling of suffocation grew more and more obvious. Previously, she had only listened to the first half of the song and rxed. However, she had never expected the second half to be so despairing. Chapter 604 - Fans Meet Fans

Chapter 604: Fans Meet Fans

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian was like a person drowning in darkness, unable to touch the light. She was also like a drowning person who couldn¡¯t swim to the surface. The suffocating feeling enveloped her. Her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It hurt terribly. Previously, Brother Cao had only yed the first part of the song for her. At that time, she was very rxed and wholeheartedly immersed in the song. She had wanted to continue listening, but Brother Cao took the music away. At that time, she hadn¡¯t had enough. However, because she was going on stage to perform, her mind quickly shifted away from the song. She had never expected the difference between the first and second half of the song to be so great. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know under what circumstances Second Brother hadposed such apletely different tune. Qiao Nian sighed heavily. Her phone rang with a notification. She opened it and saw that it was from Gu Zhou. ¡°Little Qi is squatting under the curtains and not speaking.¡± Qiao Nian imagined Little Qi squatting pitifully in a corner. He was still so young, but he had suffered so much that he shouldn¡¯t have. She hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m on my way home.¡± After sending the message, Qiao Nian sighed heavily. She really hoped that Gu Qi was just pretending to be autistic to gain attention. Su Sheng realized that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t look well. She asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± Qiao Nian forced a smile and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried about the child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Su Sheng said with a smile. The music changed, and the song was still yed by Mr. Dong Hua. She changed the topic. ¡°Are you also a fan of Mr. Dong Hua?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s question, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Me too. We¡¯re all the same. How did you fall in love with Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music?¡± Su Sheng asked excitedly. When fans met fans, as long as they talked about their idols, they would have many things to say. At this moment, Qiao Nian was discussing Mr. Dong Hua with Su Sheng. The pain in her heart gradually dissipated. ¡°I overheard it when I was young and fell in love with him.¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she said with a look of longing, ¡°I was under a lot of pressure when I was studying in high school. When I heard Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music, the pressure on me disappeared. He was the light on my path.¡± Although Su Sheng¡¯s words were a little cheesy, Qiao Nian could empathize. She had felt the same way back then. ¡°Mr. Dong Hua has a song that has a hypnotic effect. I heard from Senior Sister that she used that song to hypnotize a patient back then. The effect was especially good. Later on, she often used that song to hypnotize her patients. I was curious once and followed her. Just by listening to the song ¡®Oxygen¡¯, I was almost hypnotized.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, Gu Qing¡¯s face shed in her mind. When she spoke to her brother, her expression was as usual, and she seemed to be very close to him. She wondered if Gu Qing knew that Second Brother was Mr. Dong Hua. Qiao Nian was deep in thought when Su Sheng spoke again. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female musician. I didn¡¯t expect you to be his fan either,¡± Su Sheng said with a smile, her voice filled with joy. It was obvious that she was a very talkative girl. Qiao Nian thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still a little different.¡± In the past, she had treated Mr. Dong Hua as her own light, but now that she knew that Mr. Dong Hua was her second brother, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. Su Sheng asked curiously, ¡°What does Mr. Dong Hua look like? Have you seen him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What a pity. Sigh, I really want to meet Mr. Dong Hua. He must be a handsome man.¡± When Su Sheng said this, her voice was filled with admiration. Qiao Nian had only said that she had never met Mr. Dong Hua to avoid unnecessary trouble. One had to know that Second Brother had always liked to keep a low profile and never appeared in front of the media. ¡°I just think that talented people are handsome,¡± Su Sheng said with a smile. Su Sheng looked straight ahead, her eyes shing. From Qiao Nian¡¯s attitude, she could tell that she was lying. Chapter 605 - Stunned

Chapter 605: Stunned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, this didn¡¯t matter. She already knew what Mr. Dong Hua looked like. Perhaps only she knew this little secret! Mr. Dong Hua must be Lu Zhu! She had evidence. That time, when Senior Sister was identally drunk, she took the opportunity to hypnotize her. Senior Sister could casually give her a copy of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s limited edition album. In that case, Senior Sister might know Mr. Dong Hua. Ever since she heard Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s song, she had been deeply in love with it. She treated the song as a part of her life. She was also getting more and more curious about who Mr. Dong Hua was. Therefore, when she had the chance, she began to search for the truth. ¡°Senior Sister, do you know Mr. Dong Hua?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Who is Mr. Dong Hua?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu¡­¡± When she asked this question, she was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her breathing also quickened. Mr. Lu. Senior Sister was especially close to Lu Zhu, and they were schoolmates. At that time, she waspletely stunned. In the beginning, she had treated Mr. Dong Hua as her idol, a god, and an elder. That was because she felt that Mr. Dong Hua might be an old man. No matter how much she liked Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music, she had never liked him. However, when she found out that Mr. Dong Hua was Lu Zhu, she could not calm down. Lu Zhu. He was a famous figure in An City. At a young age, he was extremely wealthy. There were very few men in this world who were rich, powerful, and talented. Su Sheng¡¯s lips curved up slightly. When she realized that the idol she admired was someone close to her, she could no longer remain calm. Every song Mr. Dong Hua hadposed had been deeply engraved in her heart. It seemed that only she knew Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s true identity. She had to strike first. She had to take down Mr. Dong Hua first. At the thought of this, Su Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Out of the corner of her eye, Qiao Nian inadvertently noticed the smile on Su Sheng¡¯s face. She looked as if she had secretly eaten honey. Only a woman in love would look like that. Strange. This song was clearly very sad. Why was she so happy? Could it be that Su Sheng¡¯s liking for music had already surpassed that of ordinary people? Had she already reached the point where her soul and music could fall in love? This was not something ordinary people could achieve. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. For some reason, she felt a little proud. Second Brother¡¯s music was well-liked. Su Sheng drove. When the car entered the Gu family¡¯s vi, the rxed expression on her face gradually disappeared. She asked uneasily, ¡°Miss Qiao, should we show some identification before we can enter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just let me know,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. The security guards of the Gu family vi already knew her. There was no need to show any identification. Su Sheng smiled politely, still feeling uneasy. The car drove smoothly. The more Su Sheng drove, the more careful she became. When she was about to reach the Gu family vi, she saw a security booth from afar. Her heart jumped to her throat. When the security guard saw an unfamiliar car, his expression instantly turned serious. He immediately stood up and prepared to intercept it. But as the car approached, he saw Qiao Nian in the passenger seat. He slowly sat back down. Su Sheng naturally saw all the security guards¡¯ actions. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Soon, she realized that it must be because the security guards had seen Qiao Nian. This time, the security guards didn¡¯t even stop her. Only then did Su Sheng realize that Qiao Nian¡¯s status in the Gu family wasn¡¯t low. She smiled and asked tentatively, ¡°Is it so easy to enter the Gu family vi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the doctor of the Second Young Master of the Gu family. Ie here often, so the security guards all know me,¡± Qiao Nian exined calmly. Su Sheng was slightly surprised. Then, she asked in disbelief, ¡°So you¡¯re a doctor too?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not a psychiatrist. I hope Doctor Su can take a look at Little Qi¡¯s mental health,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°No problem.¡± Su Sheng smiled brightly. She was familiar with this aspect. The car stopped outside the vi. Su Sheng and Qiao Nian got out of the car and walked in. This was the first time Su Sheng hade to the legendary Gu family vi. Chapter 606 - Suffocation and Fear

Chapter 606: Suffocation and Fear

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Gu family and the Lu family were ranked first together. Although the Lu family was rtively active in An City, no one underestimated the Gu family. The Gu family¡¯s ability to do whatever they wanted was still awe-inspiring. It was said that a family had offended the Gu family. The next day, all the information regarding this family was wiped out. Even those who knew the truth did not dare to reveal a trace of it. The two of them walked in. Just as they entered the living room, Su Sheng felt a powerful pressure. She stopped in her tracks, not daring to move forward. Qiao Nian looked up and saw Gu Zhou walking over from the stairs. He was wearing a white shirt and well-tailored trousers. Step by step, he walked towards Qiao Nian. When he walked to the middle of the living room, the sunlight shone through the window and fell on him. He was so white that he seemed to glow. The coldness in his eyes instantly dissipated the warmth in the room. Su Sheng nced at the person carefully, too frightened to take a step forward. The rumored Gu Zhou was ugly and short-lived. He looked like a demon from hell. It seemed that rumors could not be trustedpletely. Su Sheng pursed her lips slightly. Gu Zhou looked much better than the male celebrities in the entertainment industry now, but the cold aura around him matched his aura of a demon from hell. Su Sheng swallowed nervously. She looked at Qiao Nian in a panic. She was an intruder. If Gu Zhou wanted to settle scores with her, she could only bring Qiao Nian out. Qiao Nian frowned slightly, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. He seemed even colder than before, and his gaze seemed to have grown sharper. Strange. What was wrong with Gu Zhou? Qiao Nian frowned. Sensing that he was staring at her coldly, she pretended to be calm. ¡°Second Young Master, are you preparing to leave the house?¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian nced around but didn¡¯t see Chen Qing. She had made an agreement with Gu Zhou previously. In front of outsiders, they were patients and doctors. Now that Su Sheng was here, she began to act as a doctor again. Qiao Nian nced at Su Sheng from the corner of her eye. Su Sheng was like a child who had done something wrong. Her hands were intertwined, and she lowered her head in silence. At this moment, Qiao Nian saw Chen Qing walking down the stairs, his face pale. Her gaze fell on his face, as if asking what was wrong with Gu Zhou. Chen Qing quickly walked up to Qiao Nian and nced at Gu Zhou, who was standing in the living room, staring at Qiao Nian. He said in a low voice, ¡°Second Young Madam, Second Young Master has be even stranger.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. ¡°After you left today, Second Young Master has been staying in the study. After he came out, he didn¡¯t seem to recognize me. The moment he left, he asked me where Nian¡¯er had gone. Do you think he¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Qiao Nian steadied her voice. Gu Zhou would only call her Nian¡¯er when he was Gu Chuan. She looked at the coldness in his eyes and felt a little flustered. What triggered Gu Zhou? Otherwise, why would Gu Chuane out? ¡°Second Young Master has been standing by the study window looking out today. He seems to be in a daze, as if he¡¯s waiting for someone. When I spoke to him, he didn¡¯t say a word. I was scared to death.¡± ¡°The third,¡± Qiao Nian said in a low voice. Whatever she feared would happen. She was most afraid of Gu Chuan. One had to know that Zhou Zhou could just be coaxed casually. Even Gu Zhou only needed to spoken to properly. Only Gu Chuan did not give her a chance to speak at all. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and maintained herposure. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Apany Miss Su now. She¡¯s a psychiatrist I¡¯ve specially hired to treat Little Master. If I don¡¯t return, don¡¯t let her see Little Master. Wait for me to return.¡± When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t want to see such a terrifying Second Young Master now. Just one look from Second Young Master was enough to make his heart stop. Now that he could leave, Chen Qing was overjoyed. Chen Qing walked up to Su Sheng impatiently and said, ¡°Doctor Su, pleasee here. Wait a moment.¡± Su Sheng wished she could leave as soon as possible. Although Gu Zhou looked like a true god and was peerlessly beautiful, the coldness emanating from this person was a little overwhelming. After the two of them left, Qiao Nian hesitated on how to break the deadlock. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± This low and hoarse voice was maic, like a ss of red wine. One could not help but fall into it. Qiao Nian¡¯s body instantly tensed up. She recalled Gu Chuan¡¯s warning thest time. At this moment, Gu Zhou was like a poppy flower. He was beautiful and bewitching, making one fall into a trance. Chapter 607 - My Feet Hurt

Chapter 607: My Feet Hurt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

But Qiao Nian only wanted to escape. The possessiveness in the man¡¯s eyes grew more and more obvious. He opened his mouth slightly and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Qiao Nian really wanted to escape. Gu Chuan¡¯s personality was too terrifying. If there were no guests today, she might have run away. She had specially invited Doctor Su over today because she wanted Doctor Su to treat Little Qi. So she couldn¡¯t escape. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she saw the man frowning. Her mind raced, and she hurriedly bent down, pretending to be pitiful. ¡°Oh my, my feet hurt. I might have sprained them when I came in. I have to sit down.¡± With that, she carefully moved towards the sofa. The man frowned and walked towards Qiao Nian. His footsteps were clearly faster than when he had gone downstairs. When she saw the man approaching, she was about to elerate when the man picked her up like a princess. At this moment, the butler, who had just passed by, looked at this scene in disbelief. His jaw dropped to the ground. The butler watched as Second Young Master carried Second Young Madam up and walked towards Second Young Master¡¯s guest room. Oh my god! Had he gone senile? In the past, he had always felt that Second Young Master and Second Young Madam treated each other with respect. Now, it seemed that he had misjudged. Just now, Second Young Master had looked at Second Young Madam with love. That strong love seemed to want to tear Second Young Madam apart. Could it be that the two of them had entered the room to make babies? It seemed that the olddy¡¯s wish to have a grandson would be fulfilled soon. With this thought in mind, the butler saw that the cleaning servant was about to go upstairs. He chased the servant away and asked them toe backter to clean. He quickly walked towards Matriarch Gu¡¯s room and knocked on the door. When he heard Matriarch Gu say, ¡°Come in,¡± he pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Matriarch, this is good news! Great news!¡± The butler said excitedly. When Matriarch Gu heard the butler¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She asked, ¡°Has Young Master returned?¡± The butler was slightly stunned. This was not the good news he had wanted to tell her. Matriarch Gu looked at the butler¡¯s expression and knew that she had guessed wrongly. She asked again, ¡°What good news?¡± The butler hurriedly recounted everything he had seen downstairs in detail. In the end, he repeated, ¡°Second Young Master couldn¡¯t wait to hug Second Young Madam and return to his room.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Matriarch Gu heard that the two children had never consummated their marriage, she felt very upset. She felt that she had been deceived. However, when she heard the butler¡¯s words, her lips curved up uncontrobly. ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m definitely not wrong. Second Young Master was personally carrying Second Young Madam. I was also shocked at that time, but when I thought about it, it made sense. Second Young Master and Second Young Madam¡¯s rtionship is getting better and better every day. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Second Young Master looking at someone so intently!¡± The butler smiled until his face was covered in wrinkles. He was looking forward to Second Young Master and Second Young Madam having a few more children. ¡°Looks like there will be a new Young Master in the family soon.¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Although her heart ached for Gu Qi, this child was not of the Gu family¡¯s legitimate bloodline. She still hoped that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian would have a child together. At this moment. The man carried Qiao Nian back to her room. He even kicked the door shut. She was ced on the bed by the man. She sat up straight and saw the man walk to the medicine box beside the wardrobe and bring it to her. Qiao Nian instantly understood that he wanted to help her apply medicine. She hurriedly said, ¡°This is a small matter. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The man lowered his head and looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s face. In an instant, his eyes were filled with coldness. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Nian¡¯er, why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Gu Chuan was standing very close to her. Qiao Nian could hear his every breath, and could clearly see his every eysh. She could also see the displeasure and frustration in his eyes. He seemed to want to imprison her. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Qiao Nian could only calm him down for the time being. ¡°Is that so?¡± The coldness in the man¡¯s words was even more obvious. ¡°Gu Chuan, my feet hurt,¡± Qiao Nian said pitifully. Chapter 608 - Lying to Me Again?

Chapter 608: Lying to Me Again?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Helplessness shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He squatted down and reached out to help Qiao Nian take off her shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Qiao Nian wanted to retract her foot. The man didn¡¯t speak. He just held Qiao Nian¡¯s foot stubbornly. ¡°Let go.¡± Qiao Nian looked anxious. ¡°I didn¡¯t let gost time, and I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The man knelt on one knee in front of Qiao Nian and looked up at her. His eyes were gentle, and his voice was hoarse, as if he was tugging at Qiao Nian¡¯s heartstrings. Qiao Nian looked at him in surprise. What did he mean by not letting go thest time? Qiao Nian looked at the man in front of her in confusion. She seemed to have thought of something and said softly, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Or are you lying to me again?¡± Qiao Nian immediately gasped. When he was talking to her just now, he had already taken off her shoe, revealing her fair and wless foot. His hand was holding her foot tightly. This¡­ If a person with a sprained ankle was touched, they would definitely cry out in pain. She had been so wary of the man in front of her that she hadpletely forgotten about this. She pursed her lips. She had a bad feeling about this. Seeing the man¡¯s face gradually erge, she said, ¡°You went to see Lu Zhu, huh?¡± Qiao Nian moved back silently. The man¡¯s voice was too dangerous. Hisst word was mixed with his displeasure. The atmosphere in the room gradually darkened. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her uneasily. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. How did Gu Chuan know that she had gone to look for Lu Zhu? Huh? Right, Gu Chuan seemed to know Gu Zhou. Did Gu Zhou also know that she had gone to look for Lu Zhu? This¡­ Was Gu Zhou spying on her? Previously, he had asked Chen Qing to send her off not because he cared about her, but because he wanted to monitor her. Could it be that Gu Zhou was so angry that he wanted to question her, but wanted to control himself? Was that why his personality had changed? Was that why Gu Chuan hade out? Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and looked at the man in front of her. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but he restrained himself, as if he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. She was prepared to tolerate Gu Chuan¡¯s anger. Before she could speak, she was pressed onto the bed by the man. The man looked down at her from above. Their bodies were pressed against each other, and Qiao Nian was almost unable to breathe. She remembered very clearly that before she married Qiao Xin, she didn¡¯t know Gu Zhou at all. Moreover, she had never seen Gu Zhou before. The two of them had never interacted at all. Moreover, it was impossible for them to have met. Her memory was very good. She would never forget a man with such a strong aura like Gu Zhou. In other words, they were originally two parallel lines. It was impossible for them to intersect. She was very sure that the day she married Gu Zhou was the first time she had met him. During that meeting, she had also discovered that Gu Zhou was wary of her. ¡°Tell me!¡± Smelling the scent on his body, Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯spelling eyes. Panting heavily, she said, ¡°It hurts, Gu Chuan. You¡¯re pressing down so hard that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Perhaps Gu Chuan had mistaken her for someone else, but she was very sure that Gu Chuan would never hurt her. Gu Chuan raised his body slightly. Qiao Nian felt fresh air rush into her chest, and she felt much better. ¡°Is this considered close?¡± The displeasure in Gu Chuan¡¯s eyes was obvious. He seemed to dislike Qiao Nian leaving him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in the past not to leave me?¡± Qiao Nian knew that Gu Chuan was very possessive, so she exined, ¡°I asked him for help.¡± The man stared unblinkingly into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to confirm the truth of her words. Qiao Nian looked at the man in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why he was jealous. The man could see the confusion in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. He lowered his gaze slightly, but his voice was very domineering. ¡°Nian¡¯er, do you really not remember?¡± ¡°I remember. You¡¯re Gu Chuan.¡± Qiao Nian said in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what the man was trying to say. Why couldn¡¯t he just say it? She was really curious. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She was really afraid that if she said anything wrong, Gu Chuan would touch her again. ¡°Have you really forgotten about me? I told you that if you did, I would punish you.¡± Chapter 609 - Punishment Chapter 609: Punishment Punishment? Qiao Nian had the feeling that she was still a child who would be punished by the adults for doing something wrong. Qiao Nian still didn¡¯t understand what the man meant. Could it be that she had met Gu Chuan before she married Gu Zhou? In other words, Gu Chuan¡¯s personality had existed for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re on my bed, but still thinking about other things. I should have tied you to the bed so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to run away for the rest of your life.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Chuan¡¯s words, she sensed his body pressing down on hers. She hurriedly reached out to resist. She didn¡¯t want to be suffocated by Gu Chuan again. However, Gu Chuan was very strong. She could not resist him at all. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Gu Chuan¡¯s hurt expression. She frowned slightly. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was a heartless person. She wasn¡¯t even responsible for dumping him. Qiao Nian imagined the scene of Gu Chuan being dumped and hurriedly said, ¡°Gu Chuan, why don¡¯t you think about it carefully? Did you get the wrong person?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Chuan¡¯s expression instantly darkened. His eyes, which were filled with stars, instantly turned as dark as ink, making one feel suffocated. Gu Chuan continued, ¡°Even if you turn to dust, I¡¯ll still be able to recognize you. I¡¯ll piece you back together bit by bit. Nian¡¯er, don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± ¡°No, you might really be mistaken¡­¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯m the one who gave you your life.¡± The man interrupted Qiao Nian impatiently. Your life was given to you by me! Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. She looked up at Gu Chuan. The ces he had touched were burning hot. Her voice seemed to have disappeared as well. After a long while, Qiao Nian finally spoke. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Could it be that he thought he was her father? How was this possible? If they were really father and daughter, Gu Chuan would never do such an ambiguous thing. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s serious expression, the man narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°You still haven¡¯t remembered, huh?¡± He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian felt a little suffocated under his gaze. All she wanted to do was escape. She really couldn¡¯t remember anything. Had she really forgotten something? Suddenly. She vaguely felt that she had forgotten something important, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She really couldn¡¯t remember having any interactions with him. Moreover, she was very concerned about what Gu Chuan had said about giving her a life. Why couldn¡¯t she remember such a big thing? Gu Chuan looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, his gaze filled with disappointment. All the sorrow in his heart surged out in an instant. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s chin tightly with his right hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Nian¡¯er, how could you forget that matter?¡± Qiao Nian met Gu Chuan¡¯s eyes. She was confused by the pain and infatuation in his eyes. For some reason, she was surrounded by sadness. Her voice was a little soft. ¡°Gu Chuan¡­¡± Gu Chuan silenced her with his mouth. Qiao Nian¡¯s body instantly tensed up. Gu Chuan¡¯s pained expression shed before her eyes, and her heart softened involuntarily. It seemed that she had to investigate Gu Chuan¡¯s past. As the stronger of the three personalities, Gu Chuan knew everything judging by his reaction today. Moreover, it was very likely that he had a childhood sweetheart who had grown up with him. She was his childhood sweetheart¡¯s substitute. As Qiao Nian thought about it, she reached out to push Gu Chuan away. Unexpectedly, Gu Chuan bit her lip. Pain streaked across her lips, followed by the faint smell of blood. Was this man a dog? He stubbornly wanted to find his childhood sweetheart, but he stubbornly refused to tell her what had happened. Now, he even bit her for no reason. She suddenly recalled what he had saidst time. If she didn¡¯t listen to him, he would bite her. Initially, she had thought that ¡°bite¡± was a threat. Now, it seemed that it was just a casual movement. Gradually, her mind became muddled fromck of oxygen. The tip of her nose was filled with the man¡¯s pleasant scent. Just as Qiao Nian was about to lose consciousness from suffocation, the man finally let go of her. Panting heavily, Qiao Nian looked at the man in front of her. Chapter 610 - Aggrieved

Chapter 610: Aggrieved

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The man¡¯s eyes gradually cleared. There was still blood on her lips. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, the man stuck out his tongue and licked the blood off his lips. He looked at Qiao Nian with an invasive gaze. Was he a pervert? Who in their right mind would drink blood? Qiao Nian met the man¡¯s eyes. His gaze wasplicated. It was stubborn, domineering, and filled with pain and reluctance. Strange. He had clearly done something bad to her. Why was he pretending to be aggrieved? What was there to be sad about? Could it be that the two of them had really been together in the past? Had she forgotten about him? How was this possible? Although she knew that this was impossible, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for him. She looked up at him and asked softly, ¡°What have I forgotten?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s weak eyes closed and he fell onto her. ¡°Ahem.¡± Qiao Nian almost couldn¡¯t breathe. For some reason, her heart felt empty. ¡°Gu Chuan?¡± Qiao Nian looked at the sleeping man, whose breathing was steady. He seemed to bepletely asleep. It seemed that he had fallen asleep. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on his thin lips. When she thought of how he had kissed her just now, the blood in her entire body began to heat up involuntarily. The numbing pleasure spread from her tailbone to her brain. Fascinated, she approached his lips. Just as their lips were about to touch, Qiao Nian suddenly came back to her senses. She was still thinking about that kiss. She looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. Gu Zhou¡¯s condition was already very serious. She could not dy any longer. With great effort, Qiao Nian pushed him away from her. Usually, Gu Zhou looked thin and weak, but he wasn¡¯t light at all. After much effort, she finally managed to move Gu Zhou away from her. Pulling the nket over, she covered him with it. It seemed that Gu Chuan¡¯s obsession was that she had not remembered him. Perhaps if she started with his obsession, it would be easy to cure his personality. If there was a chance, he could ask Gu Qing to hypnotize Gu Zhou and see if he could find any clues from his memories. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking that she still had to get Su Sheng to treat Gu Qi¡¯s illness, she turned around and walked out. She had just taken a step when she vaguely heard the man talking in his dream. ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks. Something strange seemed to be brewing in her heart. She turned her head and saw the man frowning, as if he was looking for her in his dream. Pursing her lips, Qiao Nian sighed softly and walked out. After she left, she gently closed the door, as if she was afraid of waking him up. She went downstairs to the living room on the first floor before calling Chen Qing. ¡°Doctor Qiao.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s voice came through the phone. When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s greeting, her lips curved up in a satisfied smile. She asked, ¡°Where are you and Doctor Su now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the garden now.¡± Qiao Nian said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m already out. Come to the living room.¡± Less than five minutes after hanging up, Chen Qing walked in with Su Sheng. Smiling, Qiao Nian walked up to wee him. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Doctor Su. I¡¯ve kept you waiting. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou¡¯s cold eyes shed before her eyes. Thinking about it now, she broke out in a cold sweat. That man was truly terrifying. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t said anything back then, she would have run away in fear. Chen Qing recalled Gu Zhou back then and looked at Second Young Madam worriedly. He was worried that Second Young Master would attack Second Young Madam, but when he saw that Second Young Madam¡¯s lips were cut, he was slightly stunned. This¡­ This¡­ Second Young Master and Second Young Madam had kissed? No, Second Young Master had bitten Second Young Madam¡¯s lip? Chen Qing was a little confused. He looked at Second Young Madam in confusion. Could this be Second Young Master¡¯s punishment? Why was his punishment so strange? No, no, no. What was he thinking? Couldn¡¯t Second Young Master punish him by praising Second Young Madam a little more? Chen Qing thought pitifully. Chapter 611 - Scared

Chapter 611: Scared

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Of course, Chen Qing could only think about theseints in his mind. In reality, he didn¡¯t dare to say them at all. If he dared to say anything, the snake would probably be fed with his flesh. Chen Qing couldn¡¯t help but nce at the wound on Second Young Madam¡¯s mouth. Speaking of which, he really hadn¡¯t expected Second Young Master to do such a thing. Of course, Su Sheng also noticed the wound on Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. Her eyes lit up. No wonder they had been able to enter the Gu family vi without obstruction. So Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were not just doctor and patient. Su Sheng hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the child now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian spoke openly, looking very calm. The three of them walked upstairs together. She seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Su, can I trouble you to just treat me as a friend who came over to say hi to him? I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡± Su Sheng also knew that autistic patients were very sensitive. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, okay. I understand your concerns.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Qiao Nian said softly. When she reached the stairs, Qiao Nian recalled that Gu Zhou was still sleeping. She said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s be gentler.¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t understand what she meant at all. However, she still lightened her footsteps. Chen Qing blinked. Had Second Young Master fallen asleep again? Just as the three of them walked upstairs, the door suddenly opened. It was Gu Zhou¡¯s room! Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly, turning serious. She was a little worried that it was Gu Chuan. She would rather it be Gu Chuan and Gu Zhou who got up than Zhou Zhou. If Su Sheng saw Zhou Zhou, she would be in big trouble in the future. She gave Chen Qing a look and asked him to stop Su Sheng. She quickly walked towards the room. Before she took two steps, she saw Gu Zhou walking out of the room, frowning. Su Sheng immediately stopped in her tracks. She had a very bad impression of Gu Zhou. She felt that this man was truly too terrifying. Qiao Nian had just taken two steps when she stopped. Looking at Gu Zhou, she hurriedly said, ¡°Are you still sleepy? Go in and sleep for a while.¡± Before Gu Zhou could react, Qiao Nian had already walked up to him. Her clear fox-like eyes were filled with concern for him. His eyes darkened. Lowering his gaze, he looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing in front of him. His hands, which were in his pockets, clenched involuntarily. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°You just got back?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was not soft, and the people nearby heard him. Of course, Su Sheng heard everything clearly. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou would ask such a question. Didn¡¯t they just meet ten minutes ago? Moreover, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had just spent a long time together. Was there something wrong with Gu Zhou¡¯s memory? Chen Qing was also stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. His heart was in a mess. Second Young Master was getting more and more terrifying. What should she do? Qiao Nian was the calmest of the three. She knew that when Gu Zhou switched from his other personalities to Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou had no memory of what he had done to the other personalities. A faint smile appeared on her face. She said gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Gu Zhou gave an indifferent reply. His gaze inadvertently fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. Had her lip been torn? Realizing this, his brow furrowed uncontrobly, and his aura turned cold. Not far away, Chen Qing and Su Sheng looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. On the other hand, Chen Qing looked at Second Young Madam with heartache. How big of a heart did Second Young Madam have to be to be able to keep up with Second Young Master¡¯s thoughts? Su Sheng no longer felt that there was anything wrong with Gu Zhou. Instead, she felt that there was something wrong with Qiao Nian. Could it be that everything that had just happened was fake? Was there something wrong with her memory? Su Sheng pursed her lips and her eyes filled with uncertainty. Qiao Nian was worried that Su Sheng would sense something amiss. She wanted Gu Zhou to return to his room early, so she smiled at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°This Miss Su is a psychiatrist I¡¯ve invited. I want her to take a look at Little Qi.¡± Chapter 612 - Awake

Chapter 612: Awake

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes flickered. His gaze finally fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was a little off, Qiao Nian asked in a low voice. There was a trace of anxiety in her voice, as if she was very concerned about him. Gu Zhou shook his head gently and said nothing more. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Afraid that a long dy would bring trouble, she smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take her to meet Little Qi now.¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked up to Su Sheng and hurriedly pulled her away from this troublesome ce. She led Su Sheng straight to Gu Qi¡¯s room. Chen Qing watched as Second Young Madam and Doctor Su left. After the two of them left, he saw Gu Zhou walking towards the study and hurriedly followed him. Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s footsteps leaving. She turned back and heaved a sigh of relief. They arrived at Gu Qi¡¯s room. Qiao Nian knocked on the door, but didn¡¯t hear anything. She paused for a moment, then pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Quardra Kill!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s fingers flew across his phone. The character he was controlling had neatly killed thest hero on the other side. The sound of ¡°Penta Kill¡± came from his earpiece. After the sound ended, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. His eyes were instantly filled with vignce as he stuffed the phone under his pillow. Gu Qi didn¡¯t forget to take off his earpiece. He was about to overturn the crystal opposite him. He wondered who had entered. The displeasure in his eyes was obvious. He silently pulled the nket over his legs and stole a nce at the door. It was Auntie! When Gu Qi saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his eyes lit up. The displeasure in his eyes instantly dissipated, and his lips curved up uncontrobly. Auntie hade to look for him! Realizing this, Gu Qi was overjoyed. Just as Gu Qi was about to call her, his gaze inadvertently fell on the face of the person behind Qiao Nian. The joy on his face dissipated like smoke. Silently, he pulled the nket over his head, revealing only his eyes. Seeing Gu Qi like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached. This child was truly pitiful. Su Sheng nced at Gu Qi. She already had a n in mind. She stood at the door and did not enter directly. She had seen many autistic patients. Those patients cared a lot about their territory and were unwilling to let strangers into their territory. Moreover, those autistic patients hated doctors the most. Su Sheng stood at the door. She could still feel the disgust in the child¡¯s eyes. When Qiao Nian realized that Su Sheng didn¡¯t enter immediately, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face again. She sat down by the bed and said politely, ¡°Little Qi, Auntie wants to introduce you to a friend of mine. You can just call her Auntie Su.¡± Su Sheng stood at the bedroom door, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Little Qi, how are you? Nice to meet you!¡± However, Gu Qi still did not move. He justy there calmly, silently pulling the nket over his head. He looked like he did not want to see her. ¡­ . In the study, Gu Zhou sat in front of the table, exhausted. He raised his hand to massage his temples, looking grim. Chen Qing stood there, not daring to say a word. He nced at Gu Zhou carefully, then lowered his head again. Gu Zhou looked up, his dark brown eyes fixed on Chen Qing¡¯s face. He asked calmly, ¡°I was in the study previously. Why was I in the room?¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, his expression changed. He was doomed. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Second Young Master. This was not the right time to tell Second Young Master that there were other personalities in his body. ¡°Well?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice lowered, carrying a trace of scrutiny. Chen Qing¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. He looked up at Gu Zhou and said carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, you fell asleep in the study. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well, so I helped you back to your room.¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly, not quite believing Chen Qing¡¯s words. However, he recalled that Chen Qing did not have the guts to speak either. He continued, ¡°I was not awake?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look well at that time. I was worried that you would be sick¡­¡± Chen Qing¡¯s voice trailed off. Chapter 613 - Dreaming?

Chapter 613: Dreaming?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. No wonder he had no impression of what happened. However, he had a dream previously. He vaguely saw Qiao Nian and had always thought that she had returned. However, when he walked out of the room, he realized that Qiao Nian had just returned from outside. Nian¡¯er? At that time, he seemed to have called Qiao Nian that. However, he only saw Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back. When he woke up, he thought that he had just been dreaming, but he could still smell Qiao Nian¡¯s scent. ¡­ . Qiao Nian realized that Gu Qi seemed to dislike meeting outsiders. She turned to look at Su Sheng, who was standing at the door, and said softly, ¡°Miss Su, can you please wait for me outside for a while?¡± Su Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She walked out and closed the door considerately. After Su Sheng left, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Gu Qi dotingly. ¡°Little Qi.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian call him, he took the nket off his face. His beautiful ck grape-colored eyes looked at Qiao Nian innocently. The moment Qiao Nian met Gu Qi¡¯s eyes, her heart warmed. She said gently and dotingly, ¡°Little Qi, if any outsiderse to our house in the future, you have to greet them, understand?¡± She felt a little sad. Gu Qi had clearly suffered greatly. Previously, she had heard from Chen Qing that the nanny who took care of Gu Qi was a bad person. Not only did that nanny not treat Gu Qi well, but she also abused Gu Qi and said some nasty words. Gu Qi was just a three-year-old child. He definitely couldn¡¯t ept so much damage. Seeing that Gu Qi was silent, Qiao Nian gently caressed his face. All children had baby fat, but Gu Qi¡¯s face didn¡¯t have much. ¡°Little Qi, be good. This is your home. In the future, you have to act like a host, understand?¡± Qiao Nian said gently. ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to ept this for the time being, but can we take it slow?¡± ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you angry anymore?¡± Gu Qi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes flickering with confusion. ¡°Auntie will never be angry with Gu Qi, because Gu Qi is an obedient and adorable child!¡± Qiao Nian knew that a child¡¯s confidence came from their parents¡¯ encouragement. Although Gu Qi¡¯s parents didn¡¯t have the time to take care of him, Gu Qi was living with her now. She would definitely take good care of him. Gu Qi said nothing. He turned to look away. If one looked carefully, they would be able to see the joy in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiao Qi, Auntie will go out to receive the guests first. After I send her away, I¡¯ll apany youter, okay?¡± Qiao Nian asked softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Qi nodded obediently. Seeing how obedient Gu Qi was, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Sighing slightly, she leaned over and nted a gentle kiss on Gu Qi¡¯s forehead. Gu Qi sensed something strange on his forehead, and his pupils dted involuntarily. The spot on his forehead where Qiao Nian had touched was burning hot. The heat traveled from his forehead to his entire body. This strange feeling gave him the illusion that Auntie was like Mommy. ¡°Good boy.¡± Seeing Gu Qi staring unblinkingly at her, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Gu Qi nodded, blushing. Just like that, hey on the bed and watched Qiao Nian leave. A trace ofplexity shed in his eyes. After Qiao Nian came out of Gu Qi¡¯s room, she saw Su Sheng waiting for her. Seeing that Su Sheng was about to speak, she hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and talk!¡± The two of them walked down the stairs. When they arrived at the living room on the first floor, Qiao Nian looked at Su Sheng guiltily and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about just now. Little Qi¡¯s situation was a littleplicated, so I couldn¡¯t get you to go in and chat with him for a while.¡± Su Sheng frowned and looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. ¡°How long has he been in this state?¡± Qiao Nian recalled Chen Qing¡¯s words. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°He seems to have always been like this.¡± Chapter 614 - Congenital Autism

Chapter 614: Congenital Autism

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Su Sheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Seeing Su Sheng like this, Qiao Nian became even more anxious. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Doctor Su, what¡¯s Xiao Qi¡¯s condition now? Can you tell me if he¡¯s really pretending to be autistic, or if he really has autism?¡± ¡°Pretending to be autistic?¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. Then, her eyes lit up, as if she had thought of something. She asked, ¡°Did my senior sister tell you that he was pretending to be autistic?¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Su Sheng frowned even more and said unhappily, ¡°In my senior sister¡¯s eyes, as long as one¡¯s autism hasn¡¯t reached the point of suicide, it¡¯s all fake.¡± Hearing Su Sheng¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Could it be that Gu Qi really had autism? However, she felt that Gu Qing was still very formidable. Just from her attitude, Gu Qing could tell that she had given birth before. Deep down, she was still very willing to believe Gu Qing¡¯s diagnosis. However, Gu Qing did not visit Gu Qi in the end, so she wanted to hear Su Sheng¡¯s diagnosis. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian asked politely, ¡°Doctor Su, are you saying that Little Qi has autism?¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°This child should be born with autism. Moreover, all his actions can bepletely exined.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed drastically. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. Frowning, she looked at Su Sheng in disbelief. Qiao Nian still remembered her first encounter with Gu Qi. At that time, Gu Qi spoke normally, and he could even write an IOU for him. He was only three or four years old, but his handwriting was so beautiful. It was even much more neat than other children¡¯. How could such a smart child be born with autism? Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She recalled how Gu Qi had seen Su Sheng just now, and a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes. Su Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s attitude and asked subconsciously, ¡°Miss Qiao, is that child really just your friend¡¯s child?¡± Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts and her gaze fell on Su Sheng¡¯s face. How capable was Su Sheng? She could actually tell that she was nervous, and had the same suspicion as Gu Qing. Qiao Nian suppressed her thoughts and coughed. She straightened her expression and frowned slightly. She stared unblinkingly at Su Sheng. She asked, ¡°I heard from Doctor Gu that if one suffers from congenital autism, there¡¯s no possibility of recovery, right?¡± ¡°From the current research results, that¡¯s indeed the case. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out surprises.¡± Su Sheng nodded and said slowly. When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, her heart sank. However, Gu Qing and Su Sheng had different diagnoses. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know who to listen to. However, she still hoped that Gu Qing was right. That would mean that Little Qi did not have congenital autism. Previously, Qiao Nian had heard that children with autism were indifferent to emotions and were unwilling tomunicate with others. Moreover, this kind of child¡¯snguage development would be slower and slower. They wouldn¡¯t have any hobbies. If Little Qi really had congenital autism, then he would gradually fall out of touch with this society in the future. Would he still have the ability to survive in the future? Su Sheng could tell that Qiao Nian was worried. Sheforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Whether it¡¯s innate or acquired autism, as long as we work hard through external means, the child¡¯s condition will definitely improve. Perhaps he will recoverpletely in the future.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she smiled. She knew that Su Sheng wasforting her, but her mind was still in a mess. ¡°Doctor Su, I have something to ask you,¡± Qiao Nian said politely. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How did you confirm that Little Qi has congenital autism just now?¡± Chapter 615 - Melancholy

Chapter 615: Mncholy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, she said with a serious expression, ¡°People in our line of work are the best at reading people. I didn¡¯t follow you in immediately just now because I realized that he had already begun pulling the nket over his face when he saw me.¡± ¡°The way he avoids me, and the way he doesn¡¯t want to see my eyes. He only rxed after I left. This shows that he¡¯s very afraid of interacting with strangers, and he¡¯s unwilling to interact with strangers. Not only that, he¡¯s also resistant to interacting with strangers.¡± Su Sheng thought of Gu Qi¡¯s situation and frowned slightly. Su Sheng stood rooted to the ground. Seeing that Qiao Nian had remained silent, she asked thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my judgment?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°Your judgment is different from your senior sister¡¯s, but as someone close to Little Qi, I naturally hope that he¡¯s not sick.¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked at her face. After a long while, she smiled and said, ¡°I understand how you feel. No one wants the person they care about to fall ill. I¡¯ll tell my senior sister everything I¡¯ve seenter.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and said gratefully, ¡°Alright, thank you so much for this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. This is my job. If Little Qi still needs treatment, you can look for me again. Of course, you can also be firm about your thoughts. Don¡¯t be restrained by my words,¡± Su Sheng said considerately. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Doctor Su, why don¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Su Sheng and said gently. When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. She had heard that the Gu family¡¯s chefs were all hired at a high price. The food here was even better than that of a five-star hotel. She really wanted to stay for dinner, but when Su Sheng thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, she said without hesitation, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have to visit other patients in the afternoon.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Thank you so much foring over.¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Su Sheng said with a smile. The two of them walked out. Qiao Nian sent Su Sheng to the entrance of the courtyard and watched as Su Sheng left. Then, she saw Chen Qing walk out. Chen Qing looked around. There was no one else around. He said, ¡°Second Young Madam.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qiao Nian asked in confusion. ¡°To supervise the construction site,¡± Chen Qing said ufortably. To put it nicely, he was a supervisor. To be honest, that was just sticking tiles. A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Chen Qing to do such a thing. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Help me buy a few herbs.¡± Chen Qing hurriedly agreed. Qiao Nian turned around and walked in. When she reached the living room of the vi, she saw Gu Zhou sitting on the sofa, his sharp gaze fixed on her face. To be precise, it was the lips on her face. Qiao Nian pursed her lips. The smell of blood instantly spread across her lips. She recalled how when he had pressed her down domineeringly, her blood had boiled uncontrobly. Her eyes shed. This man seriously bit her. This was too much! When Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. Her gaze gradually shifted to the side. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s guilty expression and frowned. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Gu Zhou went straight to the point. ¡°No, I was just thinking that I should let Chen Qing take care of you all the time. I shouldn¡¯t have asked him to buy medicine for me. I was afraid that I would dy your work,¡± Qiao Nian said ufortably. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice rose slightly. He clearly didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Seeing that Gu Zhou was still staring at her, Qiao Nian thought that he had discovered something wrong with her. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Gu Zhou ask, ¡°What conclusion did she reach?¡± Chapter 616 - Help

Chapter 616: Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Previously, Doctor Gu Qing said that Little Qi¡¯s autism is very likely due to ack of care and concern. Doctor Su, who came today, said that Little Qi¡¯s autism is congenital. I think Doctor Gu Qing is right, but I want to wait for Doctor Gu Qing toe here to take a look at Little Qi first.¡± Qiao Nian secretly hoped that Gu Qi didn¡¯t have autism, and she felt that Gu Qing might be more urate. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression remained unchanged. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Frowning slightly, she asked curiously, ¡°Gu Zhou, aren¡¯t you worried about him at all?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered. He lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°When he was two years old, the doctor had already determined that he was naturally autistic.¡± She looked slightly stunned, and her heart ached. That made sense. Gu Zhou was very concerned about Gu Qi. He had probably discovered Gu Qi¡¯s problem long ago. With the Gu family¡¯s capabilities, they might be able to find a better psychiatrist to treat Gu Qi. However, she had never expected such an obedient child like Gu Qi to have autism. She looked up slightly. Just as she was about to say something, she noticed that Gu Zhou was staring at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. His eyes narrowed slightly as he asked uncertainly, ¡°Your lips¡­¡± Subconsciously, Gu Zhou recalled seeing him and Qiao Nian¡­ ¡°I identally bit it. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly changed the topic. Seeing that Gu Zhou had finally looked away, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Did you leave the house this morning because of this?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was very calm, and his voice was very gentle. He was asking her a question, not questioning her. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. He didn¡¯t look angry at all. There was even a hint of joy in his words. ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Her voice was a little low as she said, ¡°I originally wanted to ask Doctor Gu Qing toe over and take a look at Little Qi, but she had something on and had to leave for a long trip today. I think I¡¯ll ask Doctor Gu Qing to take a look at her in the future.¡± When Qiao Nian said this, her chest felt heavy. Her only hope was that Little Qi was fine. Suddenly, she recalled the first time she had seen Gu Qi. They had been near the funeral home. At that time, she had never expected that beautiful and adorable youngdy to have autism. Something was wrong. She seemed to have realized something. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. During her time with Gu Qi, she had not discovered anything wrong with him. She found out from the people around Gu Qi that he was sick. For example, Gu Qi¡¯s teacher, Chen Qing, and Gu Zhou. In their eyes, Gu Qi was not a normal child. However, that night, she felt that Gu Qi was a smart child. Moreover, he was especially polite and wary of strangers. How could such a smart child be born with autism? Qiao Nian¡¯s fox-like eyes lit up. She looked up at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Do you think Little Qi isn¡¯t autistic?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s heavy expression already represented his thoughts. Qiao Nian hurriedly said, ¡°When I first met him, my impression of him was that he was intelligent and had a strong sense of security. At that time, he called me Auntie and asked me for help.¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned, and his eyes darkened. He suspected that the Little Qi Qiao Nian was talking about was really Gu Qi. ¡°You helped him?¡± Qiao Nian thought of Gu Qi at that time and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes were filled with gentleness as she exined patiently, ¡°That night, when I went to the funeral parlor, I saw him walking around. I thought he was lost. At that time, he was still dressed like a youngdy.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached. In the past, Gu Qi had said that he only wore girls¡¯ clothes because he thought Gu Zhou liked girls. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhou¡¯s emotions. She continued, ¡°I wanted to send him home, but he was very security-conscious and didn¡¯t want me to send him home. He borrowed money from me for a meal, then the two of us added each other on WeChat. He even returned the money to me.¡± Chapter 617 - IOU

Chapter 617: IOU

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although, after he returned the money, he owed her dozens of dors. However, she felt that he was doing this on purpose. Moreover, she liked the way she interacted with Gu Qi and found it especially interesting. At this moment, Gu Zhou suddenly recalled seeing a person on Qiao Nian¡¯s phone who looked exactly like Gu Qi. He had thought that person¡¯s WeChat was the same as Gu Qi¡¯s. Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian had known Little Qi for a long time. Gu Zhou hid the surprise in his eyes and asked seriously, ¡°Do you remember which day that was?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a chat history on WeChat. There¡¯s time on it.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out her phone and opened WeChat. Although Little Qi¡¯s teacher had deleted her WeChat at that time, she could still see the previous WeChat chat records. Later on, she added him as a friend, so the two of them could continue chatting. Looking at the chat history, Gu Zhou¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily. The top post was a location Gu Qi and Qiao Nian had sent. Moreover, this news came at the same time he discovered that Little Qi had gone missing. It turned out that Little Qi had been with Qiao Nian back then. What surprised Gu Zhou the most was that Little Qi had sent Qiao Nian many messages. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived!¡± ¡°Auntie, when are you free?¡± ¡­ . Gu Zhou looked at the message Little Qi had sent to Qiao Nian. The confusion in his eyes grew more and more obvious. His son could read? Moreover, he could type on his phone? Gu Zhou was stunned. Even if Little Qi knew how to trante text, he had to be literate. Moreover, Little Qi actually knew how to use WeChat? In the past, whenever he spoke to Gu Qi, Gu Qi would remain silent and not give him any reaction. That night, Gu Qi spoke again. He had thought that Gu Qi would speak only because he had fired Zhang Yi¡¯s nanny. Now, it seemed that Gu Qi was just unwilling to talk to him. What hurt Gu Zhou the most was that Gu Qi had only known Qiao Nian for a short time, but their rtionship seemed to be especially good. Gu Zhou wanted to continue scrolling, but his phone was snatched away. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Qiao Nian looking down at her phone, as if she was looking for something. He pursed his thin lips and said nothing. Qiao Nian quickly flipped through the photo album on her phone and finally found the photo. In the photo was the IOU Gu Qi had written for her. Gu Qi owes you 15 yuan. These words were written very neatly. It was as if he had practiced hard. Qiao Nian handed the phone to Gu Zhou. Recalling what had happened that night, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°At that time, he was hungry, but he didn¡¯t have any money. He didn¡¯t want to owe me a favor, so he asked the Boss for a pen and paper to write me an IOU.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grew even gentler. She continued, ¡°At that time, I was stunned when I saw his handwriting. He¡¯s so young, but he can write such beautiful words. I thought he might be a genius.¡± That¡¯s right. At that time, she really thought that Gu Qi was a genius. He was so young, but she could write such beautiful words. Not just anyone could do it. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he stared intently at the photo of the promissory note on the phone screen. His heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand, and he was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe. In his memory, the nanny had always said that Gu Qi was extremely stupid. He didn¡¯t even know how to write the most basic ¡°1¡±, let alone understand words. The doctor said that Gu Qi was born with autism. It was already good enough that such a child could grow up safely, let alone be required to know how to read and write. But when he saw this IOU, he realized that Gu Qi was just unwilling to appear normal in front of them. Gu Zhou gripped his phone tightly, his expression grave. ¡°Did you just say that he asked the boss for a pen and paper?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian recalled how Gu Qi had looked at that time and smiled. ¡°Yes, I thought he was especially smart and adorable.¡± Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s hesitation, Qiao Nian quietly put her phone away and asked seriously, ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m lying?¡± Chapter 618 - What Are You Trying to Say?

Chapter 618: What Are You Trying to Say?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and frowned, her expression sincere. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Little Qi really knows how to write. After he asked me out and returned my money, I gave him the IOU. At that time, he even put it in his bag. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s missing or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian nced at the photo in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°At that time, I thought he was especially cute. This IOU is also very cute. That¡¯s why I took a photo as a memento.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened, a trace of sorrow in them. Qiao Nian looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes and was slightly stunned. She suddenly recalled that Gu Qi seemed to pretend to be autistic in front of Gu Zhou. He was unwilling tomunicate or write. ¡°Actually, Little Qi might not know how tomunicate with you.¡± Seeing how upset he was, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butfort him. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, as if hoping that she would continue. Qiao Nian organized her thoughts and said, ¡°He seemed to have said before that you liked girls and not boys, so he was too embarrassed to talk to you.¡± Gu Zhou frowned. When had he said such a thing? ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a good chat with Little Qi? I think you mightckmunication.¡± Qiao Nian also hoped that Gu Qi could live a happy life. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much, because he missed his mother so much that she wouldn¡¯t sleep at night. The reason why she had told him about her interactions with Gu Qi was because she wanted to tell Gu Zhou that perhaps Gu Qi was not ill at all. He had pretended to be ill because he wanted to seek attention. Gu Zhou kept his head lowered. After a while, he said, ¡°Give me the IOU.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly sent the note to Gu Zhou. She hoped that Gu Qi would recover soon. Gu Zhou saved the photo of the IOU and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a good talk with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare him,¡± Qiao Nian said gently. Gu Zhou nodded and walked towards Gu Qi¡¯s room. From Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he saw a different Little Qi. Perhaps Little Qi was really as Qiao Nian had said. What made Gu Zhou even more ufortable was that Little Qi had actually hidden himself so deeply. He was so young, but he already had so many tricks up his sleeve. When Gu Zhou walked to the door of Gu Qi¡¯s room, he pursed his thin lips and knocked. As usual, there was no reaction from the room. Gu Zhou pushed the door open and walked in, closing it behind him. At this moment, Gu Qi was already squatting in a corner of the ground. The sunlight could not reach him. He looked extremely lonely and pitiful. At this moment, Gu Qi was already squatting in a corner of the ground. The sunlight could not reach him. He looked extremely lonely and pitiful. He seemed unwilling tomunicate with anyone, nor with his father. Seeing Gu Qi like this, Gu Zhou squatted down and looked at him seriously. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, he would have really thought that Gu Qi was born with autism. He wouldn¡¯t have been fooled by a child like Gu Qi. Perhaps it was because he had spent too little time with him. That was why Little Qi had sealed his heart and refused to interact with him. ¡°Gu Qi,¡± Gu Zhou called out softly. At this moment, Little Qi was still indifferent, as if he had not heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice at all. ¡°Gu Qi.¡± Gu Qi still did not move. Gu Zhou pursed his lips and spoke again. ¡°Gu Qi.¡± This time, Gu Qi finally reacted. He looked up at Gu Zhou and stared unblinkingly at him. Gu Qi¡¯s facial features were exquisite. Even though he had yet to mature, he would definitely be handsome when he grew up. However, what surprised him was that Gu Qi didn¡¯t look like him. Gu Zhou knew that children took after their parents. In that case, Gu Qi should look like his mother. Before the child grew up, he had found a few women who looked simr, but they were not rted to Gu Qi by blood. ¡°Little Qi, do you have anything to say to Dad?¡± Little Qi frowned and said, ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Chapter 619 - Lying

Chapter 619: Lying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Then, do you have anything that Dad can help you with?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Gu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up, but they quickly dimmed. His father looked a little stupid. Could he really help him fulfill his wish? Seeing Gu Qi deep in thought, Gu Zhou asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want Mommy to go home.¡± ¡°Little Qi, I told you before that your mommy has already¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore. You couldn¡¯t find Mommy because you¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t tell me that Mommy is dead.¡± When Gu Qi heard that Gu Zhou was going to lie to him again, he frowned and said unhappily. There was a trace of anger in his voice. His father was really too stupid. He was useless. It seemed that he could only rely on himself to find Mommy. When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, he was stunned. Previously, he had always thought that his son could not speak. Even if he could speak, he would only know a few simple words. He did not expect him to be able to speak so long at once. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached, but he was also a little happy. He reached out to hug Gu Qi, but Gu Qi dodged to the side. His hand stopped awkwardly in midair. Gu Zhou silently retracted his hand. He looked at Gu Qi seriously and asked, ¡°Who told you that your mommy is still alive?¡± Gu Qi lowered his head. He recalled what he had heard Gu Zhou and Chen Qing say that night. Pursing his lips, he said, ¡°When you changed my nanny that day, I heard you talking to Uncle Chen Qing.¡± When Gu Zhou heard the word ¡°nanny¡±, he instantly felt sad. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi with heartache and said, ¡°Did you hear everything we said that night?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Gu Qi nodded. He seemed to have recalled something. Frowning, he continued, ¡°Dad, although I¡¯m mentally retarded in your eyes, I¡¯m not deaf. I can still hear what you¡¯re saying.¡± When Gu Zhou heard the word mentally retarded, his expression changed slightly. He said coldly, ¡°Who told you that you were mentally retarded?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mentally retarded, why did you find so many doctors to treat me?¡± Gu Qi asked calmly. When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s question, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He asked, ¡°When did I find a doctor for you?¡± Gu Qi looked at Gu Zhou calmly and said nothing. Gu Zhou felt a little strange under Gu Qi¡¯s gaze. He frowned slightly. In his memory, he had seen a psychiatrist walk out of Gu Qi¡¯s room and tell him about Gu Qi¡¯s condition. At that time, he had thought that Chen Qing had taken the initiative to invite a doctor over to treat Gu Qi. ¡°So Dad likes to lie too,¡± Gu Qi said calmly. He recalled the past and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Anyway, this isn¡¯t the first time Dad has lied.¡± Gu Qi lowered his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Previously, you told me that Mommy was already dead. In reality, you just didn¡¯t manage to find her.¡± Gu Qi really didn¡¯t know how to answer Little Qi. ¡°Dad just wants to protect you and take good care of you,¡± Gu Zhou said weakly. He had no recollection of what Little Qi had said, but Little Qi didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore. I know you hate me the most!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s face was pale. His lips were slightly parted, and the light in his eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°How is this possible? I¡­¡± But before Gu Zhou could finish speaking, Gu Qi sat up straight and looked at him unblinkingly. He was so upset that his eyes turned red. ¡°You clearly said that you liked girls the most! You don¡¯t like me at all!¡± Gu Zhou was stunned. This was the first time he had seen Gu Qi in tears. He seemed to have suffered greatly. Gu Zhou tried hard to recall what had happened. He was certain that he had never said such ugly words to Gu Qi. What puzzled Gu Zhou was that he had clearly never found a psychiatrist for Gu Qi, nor had he said so many unpleasant words. Why did Gu Qi keep misunderstanding him? Chapter 620 - Nian’er

Chapter 620: Nian¡¯er

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Initially, Gu Zhou had suspected that Gu Qi might have made these things up. However, when he thought about how he had indeed seen a psychiatrist walk out of Gu Qi¡¯s room when he was sober, he realized that this meant that Gu Qi had a deep memory of the past. It had already been exined that these things had really happened. None of Gu Qi¡¯s words were lies. But he really didn¡¯t have these memories. Could it be that someone was deliberately sowing discord? Just like the nanny from before. In order to climb up to the position of Young Madam of the Gu family, she had said many unpleasant words to Gu Qi. Could it be that someone had used his name to get Gu Qi a psychiatrist? Was that why Gu Qi had misunderstood him? Who exactly had told Gu Qi that he liked girls? ¡°Little Qi, listen to Daddy. Those people are lying to you. Daddy likes you the most, understand?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Little Qi gently and said. He thought that Gu Qi would definitely not be angry anymore. However, just as he finished speaking, Gu Qi became even angrier. He said unhappily, ¡°Even now, you still refuse to admit what you said before.¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. The more Gu Qi thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He questioned loudly, ¡°On my third birthday, you told me yourself that you wanted a daughter. You would even name her Nian¡¯er. In the future, you have to dote on her and take care of her for the rest of her life. If you take care of her, what about me?¡± Gu Zhou was stunned. He looked at Gu Qi in disbelief. There was no way he would say something so outrageous! Who exactly was framing him? She was trying to sow discord between him and Gu Qi. Nian¡¯er¡­ Gu Zhou suddenly recalled that when he was in MY, he vaguely remembered this name. This name was like sweet candy to him, but also like a beautiful and addictive poppy. It lingered in his mind, as if it wanted to remind him of something. Looking at Gu Qi¡¯s sad expression, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but suspect that someone might look exactly like him and said something very unpleasant in front of Gu Qi. He had to investigate this matter thoroughly. At this moment, Gu Zhou suddenly heard Gu Qi say, ¡°Actually, this is quite good. After you get together with Auntie, the two of you will have another Sister Nian¡¯er!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Who was spouting nonsense in front of Little Qi? Logically speaking, the servants of the Gu family should not have made such a low-level mistake. Of course, it was even more impossible for Qiao Nian. Could it be Jiang Yue, who had sneaked into the Gu residence? Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. It seemed that Jiang Yue was still unrepentant. He would never let Jiang Yue get close to Gu Qi again. Just as Gu Zhou was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang. He opened it and saw that it was a message from Chen Qing. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve already investigated the person called Gu Chuan!¡± Gu Zhou closed his phone, toozy to reply to Chen Qing. Although he was not a qualified father, Gu Qi was very important to him. If he hadn¡¯t fallen ill back then, he would have taken Gu Qi over and raised him well. Gu Zhou looked at the teary-eyed Gu Qi. He understood very well what Gu Qi was feeling now. Gu Qi was just like when he was young. He was the same kind of person as Gu Qi. He no longer wanted Gu Qi to follow his previous path. He wanted Gu Qi to live a good life like an ordinary child. He would do his best to create better conditions for Gu Qi. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face and he said softly, ¡°Little Qi, I¡¯m your father. No matter what it is, you can tell me everything in detail.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou continued, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m with Auntie?¡± Gu Qi looked up at Gu Zhou, the sorrow in his eyes obvious. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need anyone to tell me this. I just saw you carry her back to your room with my own eyes!¡± What? Gu Zhou¡¯s mind went nk. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He was originally in the study, but for some reason, he appeared in the room. Chapter 621 - I’m Sorry

Chapter 621: I¡¯m Sorry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When he asked Chen Qing, Chen Qing said that he had helped him back to his room to rest. But from Gu Qi¡¯s words, it seemed that he had returned to his room on his own. Why was he carrying Qiao Nian back to the room? If Little Qi didn¡¯t have a deep impression of what had happened, then Gu Qi couldn¡¯t have remembered what had just happened wrongly. What exactly was wrong? Could it be that the person who looked exactly like him was in this vi? Something was wrong. If he was a stranger, how could he have returned to the bedroom from the study? Gu Zhou¡¯s mind was in a mess. At this moment, he heard Gu Qi say pitifully, ¡°When Auntie came here just now, her lips were also broken. You must have done it in the room!¡± Gu Qi continued, ¡°Auntie is so gentle and kind. How can you treat her like this?¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. He actually didn¡¯t know how to refute him. At this moment, Gu Zhou clearly realized that Gu Qi was no different from a normal person. Moreover, his logic was far more meticulous than that of children his age. Gu Qi could even fool a psychiatrist into thinking that he was born with autism. In that case, Gu Qi should be exceptionally smart. Just as Qiao Nian had said, he was a little genius. As a father, he had thought that his child was born with autism. He had thought that it would be difficult for Gu Qi to survive in the future. But at this moment, he clearly knew that his child was a little genius. Joy instantly filled his chest. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi gently, then met Gu Qi¡¯s dissatisfied face. ¡°Only a lover would bite their love¡¯s lips. Hmph!¡± Like a judge, Gu Qi made the final decision with a single sentence. Gu Zhou was speechless. Gu Qi stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, waiting for his response. He just didn¡¯t understand why his father wasn¡¯t saying anything. Just now, Dad had clearly carried Auntie into the room and even bit her mouth. From what others had said, Auntie might have Sister Nian¡¯er soon. For a moment, Gu Zhou just didn¡¯t expect to receive so much information. His mind was in a mess. It seemed that Gu Qi was right. He had mentioned Nian¡¯er on his third birthday. But at that time, he and Nian¡¯er had never met. How did he know the name Nian¡¯er? He clearly remembered that he had drunk too much that night and fell asleep from the alcohol. As for everything else, he had no recollection of it. Gu Qi¡¯s words caught his attention. Gu Qi was a child and would not lie. Moreover, even if Gu Qi was lying, it was impossible for him to lie as if it was the truth. This proved that Gu Qi was telling the truth. Only then did Gu Zhou realize that Gu Qi had liked to wear female clothes previously. It was probably because of what he had said previously. He had deliberately changed into female clothes and disguised himself as a youngdy. That quack doctor actually said that Gu Qi had gender cognitive impairment. However, he didn¡¯t remember anything Gu Qi had said. His heart ached for Gu Qi. He pulled Gu Qi into his arms and ced his head gently on Gu Qi¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Qi felt a wave of warmth envelop him. His eyes grew hot. He tried hard to raise his head to stop his tears from falling. His body tensed up, and he remained silent. Her father¡¯s embrace was so warm. This was the only thing Gu Qi felt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Qi. Dad might be sick. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying at all. Dad only has you. Dad likes you the most. He doesn¡¯t want any Nian¡¯er.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached even more for Gu Qi. Gu Qi blinked innocently, his brow furrowing deeper and deeper. The grievance in his eyes was obvious. ¡°But Dad, when you were dreaming, you kept calling for Nian¡¯er. For the entire night.¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Gu Qi¡¯s words made Gu Zhou realize something. When did he know someone called ¡°Nian¡¯er¡±? Why would he even call her in his dream? Moreover, he had no impression of it at all. Chapter 622 - You’ve Misunderstood

Chapter 622: You¡¯ve Misunderstood

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qi frowned. He looked at Gu Zhou suspiciously and said, ¡°If you really want a girl, you can give birth to one with her now. Then, you can have a daughter called Nian¡¯er!¡± His voice was simr as usual, with a trace of grievance in it. When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, his heart ached. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi with heartache. Perhaps it was because of Gu Qi¡¯s intelligence that he was sad over that nonsense. ¡°Actually, Nian¡¯er is your name.¡± Gu Qi was slightly stunned. His eyes widened involuntarily. His name was clearly Gu Qi. When did he call Nian¡¯er? Why didn¡¯t he know? Gu Zhou touched his head. Sometimes, one really needs a white lie. ¡°When you were born, I thought that the woman who had lost too much blood in childbirth was your mother, so I wanted tomemorate her with your name. I once called you ¡®Nian¡¯er¡¯ for a month or two, but then I realized something.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou saw Gu Qi looking at him with sparkling eyes. His heart ached. ¡°But I also feel that this matter is unfair to you.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s grape-like eyes suddenly shed. He stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, the anticipation in his eyes obvious. ¡°The dead are gone, and the living remain. I shouldn¡¯t use your name tomemorate her. No matter what, you¡¯re her favorite baby. You should have your own life and your own happiness, so I changed your name to Gu Qi. I only found out some time ago that your mommy wasn¡¯t dead.¡± Gu Zhou said so much in a row. He was a little worried that Gu Qi wouldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Gu Qi was a little touched, but also a little uncertain. ¡°Of course. Who else do you think Nian¡¯er is?¡± Gu Zhou asked with a smile. Although the conflict between him and Gu Qi had been resolved, he was still very curious. When he had fainted and had no memories, had something strange happened to him? Gu Qi thought about it seriously. He felt that his father¡¯s words made sense. Previously, he had also heard from others that some people would use their names tomemorate those from before. No wonder Dad would call her that in his dreams. So he was thinking of Mommy! At the thought of this, Gu Qi¡¯s frown deepened. He asked seriously, ¡°Dad, are you nning to get married and have children with Auntie Nian Nian?¡± Gu Zhou had initially nned to tell Gu Qi about this after some time, so that Gu Qi would slowly ept Qiao Nian. Since Gu Qi had understood everything, he did not intend to continue hiding it. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi seriously and said, ¡°Xiao Qi, I¡¯m sorry. Dad shouldn¡¯t have hidden this from you.¡± ¡°Do you like Auntie Nian Nian?¡± Gu Qi asked with a serious expression, looking like a little adult. Gu Zhou had never thought of this question before. Now that he heard Gu Qi¡¯s question, he pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°I like her.¡± Gu Qi broke free from Gu Zhou¡¯s embrace and stood up silently. After thinking for a long time, he asked, ¡°Dad, are you nning to marry Auntie Nian Nian? Then give birth to another Sister Nian¡¯er?¡± ¡°Even if she has another child, it¡¯s impossible for her to be called Nian¡¯er,¡± Gu Zhou said solemnly. ¡°But Dad really likes the name Nian¡¯er. Why can¡¯t Sister be called Nian¡¯er?¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhou meant. ¡°If her name is Nian¡¯er, won¡¯t she have the same name as your aunt?¡± Gu Zhou asked. At this moment, he realized that Gu Qi¡¯s logical thinking ability was very strong. He was not inferior to an adult. If Gu Qi had been willing tomunicate with him in the past, he would probably have lived a happy life like an ordinary child. ¡°I think so.¡± Gu Qi frowned. ¡°If Dad gets together with Auntie Nian Nian, will we be able to live together in the future?¡± ¡°Yes. Does Little Qi like Auntie Nian Nian?¡± ¡°I like it. Auntie Nian Nian is the gentlest!¡± Gu Qi remembered clearly that a bad teacher had always bullied him in kindergarten. Chapter 623 - I Want Both

Chapter 623: I Want Both

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, after the bad teacher was taught a lesson by Auntie Nian Nian, the school reced him with another teacher. Since then, he had never been bullied again. Moreover, his ssmates¡¯ attitude towards him had also improved. Auntie Nian Nian really took good care of him. ¡°Then, is Little Qi willing to let Auntie Nian Nian be your mommy?¡± Gu Zhou asked tentatively. He was a little nervous. When Gu Qi heard the word ¡®Mommy¡¯, his expression changed slightly. He silently squatted down against the wall and hugged his knees. ¡°If Auntie Nian Nian bes my mommy, what will happen when Mommyes back?¡± Gu Qi turned to look at Gu Zhou and asked seriously. Gu Zhou paused. He had not expected Gu Qi to have such a deep obsession with his biological mother. ¡°Does that mean my mommy doesn¡¯t have a home anymore?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s grape-like eyes were fixed on Gu Zhou. ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Qi frowned again and said in confusion,¡± If Auntie Nian Nian doesn¡¯t be my mommy, will she leave soon? ¡± ¡°I want to live with Auntie Nian Nian forever, but I also want Mommy toe back. What should I do now, Dad?¡± Gu Qi looked at Gu Zhou pitifully. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi dotingly. Although Gu Qi was very smart now, he was still a child. He didn¡¯t know how to make choices, nor did he understand that one couldn¡¯t have everything. Sometimes, one had to give up something to gain something. Before Gu Zhou could speak, he heard Gu Qi say, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve thought it through. I want both of them. Let Mommy, Auntie Nian Nian, and I be together forever. That way, I¡¯ll have two Mommies!¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Gu Zhou felt that Gu Qi was the second person in the world who could make him speechless. The first was Qiao Nian. Naturally, Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhou was thinking. He said happily, ¡°Dad, help me find Mommy. After that, you can rest. You don¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Gu Zhou felt that he was a tool. Suddenly, an idea shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. Gu Qi must have inherited his ability to scold people from his mother. Just as Gu Qi was feeling happy, he suddenly recalled something. He lowered his gaze and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, can you not get a doctor to visit me in the future? I¡¯m not sick!¡± Gu Zhou recalled how Gu Qi had squatted alone in the corner when he pushed the door open and entered. He looked weak and injured, and Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached. Gu Zhou recalled how Gu Qi had squatted alone in the corner when he pushed the door open and entered. He looked weak and injured, and Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached. ¡°To see if I¡¯m sick?¡± Gu Qi lowered his gaze, feeling a little sad. ¡°No, she just wants to confirm something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Qi still looked a little disappointed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to confirm that you¡¯re not sick. You¡¯re a normal child. Your Auntie Nian Nian even said that you¡¯re very smart and a little genius!¡± When Gu Qi heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the entire world lit up. His eyes were filled withughter as he looked at Gu Zhou intently and said proudly, ¡°Dad, although you¡¯re a little stupid, your taste is indeed very good!¡± Stupid? Gu Zhou felt that he was the one who was hurt. He was actually called stupid by his own son. ¡°Fortunately, you have good taste. That¡¯s why you like such a good person like Auntie Nian Nian!¡± Gu Qi said happily. Auntie Nian Nian was the first to believe that he was a normal person. She was willing to y with him, take care of him, and speak up for him in school. It was a little unfair for Auntie Nian Nian to be with his silly father, but he would take good care of Auntie Nian Nian in the future. For a moment, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad. All sorts of emotions welled up in his heart. ¡°Can we not tell anyone what the two of us said today? This is a secret between the two of us.¡± Gu Zhou smiled. He didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to know about his past, nor did he want Qiao Nian to know about Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother. Chapter 624 - Misunderstanding Resolved

Chapter 624: Misunderstanding Resolved

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to worry about this at all. He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to hide these things either. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. Gu Qi¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He felt that Auntie Nian Nian should be dating his father. Adults should settle their own matters. As a child, he naturally couldn¡¯t interfere. It didn¡¯t matter if his father didn¡¯t manage to woo Auntie Nian Nian. He would just have to woo her when he grew up. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi¡¯s obedient and smart appearance. His thin lips curved up slightly, revealing a faint smile. So it had always been a misunderstanding between him and Gu Qi. Now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, Gu Qi was willing to open his heart to him. The father and son could finallymunicate amicably. In that case, there was no need for him to take out the IOU. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Gu Zhou stood up and carried Gu Qi to the bed. Only then did he look towards the door. His voice was as cold as ever. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Qi sat there with his head lowered. Qiao Nian pushed open the door and turned around to bring Gu Qi¡¯s medicine in. She smiled at Gu Qi and said gently, ¡°Little Qi, it¡¯s time to take your medicine!¡± Qiao Nian had been in the living room on the first floor just now. She felt that it was very unfair to Gu Qi that she had rashly invited Doctor Su over to diagnose Gu Qi¡¯s illness. When Gu Qi saw Doctor Su¡¯s reaction, he knew that Su Sheng was the doctor. However, at that time, all she could think about was getting Doctor Su to examine Gu Qi, so she didn¡¯t notice Gu Qi¡¯s expression. She recalled the first time she had met Gu Qi. In her eyes, Gu Qi was just a smart child. Gu Qing had told her that autistic patients were more stupid. She felt that she was a little stupid. She should have discovered this problem earlier. Gu Qing¡¯s diagnosis back then was not wrong. Gu Qi was just a child who wanted to seek the attention of adults. At that time, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had gone too far. She had invited the doctor over without distinguishing between the truth and lies. At that time, she seemed to be no different from the teacher who had punished Gu Qi indiscriminately in kindergarten. She didn¡¯t believe what she saw. She chose to believe what she heard. Qiao Nian hade to apologize to Gu Qi. Gu Qi was a sensitive child. He might be hurt or sad because of this. Qiao Nian came in with the medicine. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and she happened to see Gu Zhou looking at her. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou was looking at the wound on her lip. She licked her lips ufortably and said softly, ¡°Chen Qing seems to have something to tell you. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou recalled the text message Chen Qing had sent him. He finally had news of Gu Chuan. He nced at Gu Qi. At this moment, Gu Qi was looking at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes. Since Gu Qi had promised not to tell him, he should keep his promise. Gu Zhou walked towards the door, his hand on the handle. Just as he was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at Gu Qi. At this moment, Gu Qi was still staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, not even giving him a nce. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze kept falling on Gu Zhou. After Gu Zhou left, she heaved a sigh of relief. After all, when Gu Zhou was in this room, she could always feel the pressureing from him. After Gu Zhou left, Qiao Nian handed the medicine and a cup of water to Gu Qi and said softly, ¡°Little Qi, you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness. You still need to take your medicine now. You¡¯ll recover after you take it.¡± Gu Qi nodded and opened his mouth obediently, letting Qiao Nian put the pill into his mouth. He took the cup and swallowed the pill obediently. After Gu Qi took the medicine, Qiao Nian took the cup and ced it on the bedside table. She was conflicted about how to tell Gu Qi the truth. Before Qiao Nian could speak, Gu Qi said, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, my father likes you. Do you like him?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Qi in surprise. She had never expected Gu Qi to say such a thing. Chapter 625 - Apologize

Chapter 625: Apologize

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou liked her. How was that possible? The two of them were just together for the time being. If Gu Zhou really liked her, how could he have lived separately from her? Of course, she had never thought of living with Gu Zhou. She just felt that it was impossible for Gu Zhou to like her. But why would Little Qi say such a thing for no reason? ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, do you like Dad?¡± Gu Qi asked again, unwilling to give up. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. Gu Qi was looking at her seriously, as if he was looking forward to her answer. She smiled and reached out to stroke Gu Qi¡¯s head. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± ¡°Does Auntie Nian Nian not like Dad?¡± Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian seriously and continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t even want to look at Dad just now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi in confusion and asked curiously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s especially obvious.¡± As Gu Qi spoke, he moved closer to Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, Dad likes you very much. Do you really not like him at all?¡± For a moment, Qiao Nian was at a loss for words. She had been a fool to have suspected that Gu Qi was naturally autistic. Listen to Gu Qi¡¯s words. There was nothing wrong with his logic. He kept asking her questions, as if he had to get answers from her. ¡°Actually, Auntie is just a little too surprised. I¡¯ve never thought about my rtionship with your father in the past, but you shouldn¡¯t say this in front of him, understand?¡± Qiao Nian said gently, hoping to end this topic as soon as possible. However, Gu Qi was still frowning. He looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and said in confusion, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, Dad told me himself that he likes you. I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like something he would say,¡± Qiao Nian said uncertainly. ¡°Dad just told me!¡± Gu Qi nodded seriously. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi¡¯s serious face, the confusion in her eyes growing more obvious. In her opinion, Gu Qi didn¡¯t seem like a child who would lie. Why would Gu Zhou say that? She suddenly recalled that she had told Gu Zhou that she wanted to hide the fact that they were married because she was worried that Gu Qi would not be able to ept it. Did Gu Zhou say that he liked her now because he wanted Gu Qi to slowly ept that they were already married? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s frown gradually rxed. ¡°Auntie, do you like my father or not?¡± Gu Qi asked impatiently. Qiao Nian had never told him anything definite. A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She tapped her nose lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. Don¡¯t think about these things now.¡± Gu Qi nodded in disappointment. He had to be a good child. He couldn¡¯t let Auntie Nian Nian get angry. ¡°Little Qi, let me tell you something. Auntie asked Auntie Su to meet you today mainly because she wanted her to¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. I¡¯ve already understood!¡± Gu Qi said seriously, a bright smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Qi held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand with both hands and shook his head. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I don¡¯t me you!¡± Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. Her heart ached for Gu Qi even more. This child was really too sensible. He was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. One would think that he was no longer a child. Children of Gu Qi¡¯s age were mostly mischievous and willful. They even liked to disagree with their parents. If only Gu Qi could be like those children. ¡°Alright, you can rest now!¡± Qiao Nian helped Gu Qi lie down on the bed and covered him with the nket. She lowered her head slightly and kissed Gu Qi on the forehead. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Qi nodded obediently, watching Qiao Nian leave without blinking. After Qiao Nian left, the rxed and happy expression on Gu Qi¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He lifted the nket and got out of bed. Wearing slippers, he squatted by the curtains in the corner again and covered himself with the curtains. He hugged his knees tightly. He had told his father that he wanted his mother to live with Auntie Nian Nian. However, he was a little worried. Would Mommy be sad if she knew that Daddy didn¡¯t like her? How could he make Mommy not feel sad? Why not let Mommy and Auntie Nian Nian get married? Gu Qi frowned again. He didn¡¯t know if Mommy and Auntie Nian Nian would agree. Chapter 626 - Knocked Himself Out

Chapter 626: Knocked Himself Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Fortunately, Auntie Nian Nian didn¡¯t like her father now. This meant that Auntie Nian Nian might fall in love with Mommy. With this thought in mind, Gu Qi¡¯s mood gradually improved. However, he didn¡¯t know when his mommy would return. What if Auntie Nian Nian fell in love with someone else before his mommy returned? No, no. He should be thinking about what to do if his father didn¡¯t like Mommy. That wasn¡¯t right either. He wanted to be with Mommy and Auntie Nian Nian forever. He liked Mommy and Auntie Nian Nian the most. At the thought of this, Gu Qi couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Mommy, where are you now? Why haven¡¯t you found Little Qi? I really miss you now. I want to be with you. I want you to be with Auntie Nian Nian¡­¡± At this moment, Gu Qi¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up his phone. When he saw the caller ID, the confusion and sorrow in his eyes gradually disappeared. His eyes were filled with joy, and his lips curved up slightly. He hurriedly picked up the call and ced the phone to his ear. His voice was filled with joy. ¡°Auntie Xu!¡± An obedient and gentle voice came from the phone receiver. ¡°Little Qi, how have you been recently?¡± Gu Qi sat down quietly and pushed the curtains aside. He leaned into the sunlight and felt its warmth. ¡°Auntie Xu, I¡¯ve been doing well recently.¡± ¡°Little Qi, you¡¯ve improved very quickly. You speak more smoothly than before,¡± Xu Xin said gently. ¡°Little Qi has grown up, so my speech has be smoother.¡± At this point, Gu Qi frowned slightly. ¡°Auntie Xu, you haven¡¯t called Little Qi in a long time.¡± If one listened carefully, they would be able to hear a hint of resentment in Gu Qi¡¯s words. He seemed to be acting like a spoiled child. Xu Xin wasn¡¯t angry. She continued to exin gently with a smile, ¡°Little Qi, Auntie knows that she¡¯s in the wrong. She¡¯s been busy with exams recently. Can you not be angry with Auntie?¡± ¡°Yes, Little Qi isn¡¯t angry,¡± Gu Qi said, a smile in his eyes. ¡°Auntie Xu, I¡¯ve been very happy recently.¡± ¡°Really? I just want you to be happy. Can you tell me what made Little Qi so happy?¡± Xu Xin¡¯s voice was still gentle. ¡°Dad has brought me home to stay. I¡¯ll be able to live with Dad from now on.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Xin said happily. ¡°That¡¯s great. Little Qi has always hoped to live with Mr. Gu. Now, his wish has been fulfilled!¡± ¡°Yes, Little Qi even met a very good auntie. She¡¯s very good to me, and takes good care of me. I like her a lot too!¡± At this point, Gu Qi thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He really liked Auntie Nian Nian! When Xu Xin heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. Pretending to be happy, she said, ¡°Is Little Qi willing tomunicate with the others now?¡± When Gu Qi heard Xu Xin¡¯s words, his expression gradually turned serious. He corrected her. ¡°Auntie Xu, my aunt isn¡¯t anyone else. She¡¯s one of us!¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie said something wrong. Little Qi, talk to your Auntie more often in the future. This way, I won¡¯t have to worry about you being alone.¡± On the other end of the phone, Xu Xin didn¡¯t have a trace of a smile in her eyes. She was frowning, but there was a hint of a smile in her voice. She thought that Gu Qi was only willing tomunicate with her. At that time, apart frommunicating with him, Gu Qi was also unwilling tomunicate with his biological father. Now that Gu Qi was willing to treat another woman as his family, it was obvious that Gu Qi really liked that woman. Xu Xin pursed her lips, worry shing in her eyes. She was really worried that that woman would use Gu Qi. If Gu Qi got injured again, she was worried that Gu Qi would be even more lonely. However, she couldn¡¯t say these words directly to Gu Qi. ¡°Auntie Xu, when youe back, I¡¯ll introduce Auntie Nian Nian to you, okay?¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t hear the worry in Xu Xin¡¯s words and said happily. Chapter 627 - Worry

Chapter 627: Worry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sure, I want to see her too. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to thank her for taking care of you.¡± As Xu Xin spoke, she opened the calendar on her phone and nced at the time, wondering when she should return to the country. Gu Qi looked much more lively than before. She hoped that Gu Qi would always grow up happily. Previously, when she was with Gu Qi, he was only willing to talk to her. When she left, she was still a little worried that Gu Qi might lose his ability tomunicate with others in the future. That was why she often called him. ¡°Auntie Xu, when will you be back?¡± Gu Qi couldn¡¯t wait to see Xu Xin. In his impression, only Xu Xin had treated him the best in the past. When Xu Xin heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, her expression darkened slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy with my studies recently. I¡¯ll call you when I have time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Gu Qi hung up, his mood improved even more. When he thought about how Auntie Nian Nian would always be by his side in the future, his lips curved up involuntarily. Qiao Nian returned to her room. Sitting in front of herputer, she carefully read up on information regarding multiple personalities. Multiple personalities actually meant that a person had two or more independent personality states. Moreover, those personalities all had their own sense of self and unique personalities. Usually, when one¡¯s personality state changed, one would suffer from amnesia. This was why every time Gu Zhou changed his personality, he would forget what happened when the other personalities appeared. It was said on the Inte that multiple personality disorder was usually focused on psychological treatment. Then, other drugs were used to assist the patient. Moreover, the patient had to have enough trust in that doctor and establish a very good doctor-patient rtionship. Only by actively cooperating with the treatment would he be able to recover earlier. When Qiao Nian saw thest post, she frowned. It would probably be very difficult for Gu Zhou to build enough trust with a psychiatrist, because Gu Zhou was already very guarded. Moreover, she heard from her eldest brother that Gu Zhou did not think that he was mentally ill at all, much less willing to see a psychiatrist. In order to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness, Qiao Nian decided to learn psychology herself. Qiao Nian downloaded a few e-books online. While she was studying, there was a knock on the door. Qiao Nian hurriedly closed all the web pages she had just browsed. Only then did she look towards the door and say, ¡°Come in!¡± The door was pushed open. Standing outside was the servant who had been taking care of Matriarch Gu. ¡°Miss Qiao, Matriarch Gu invites you to her study now!¡± The servant said respectfully. ¡°Alright, I understand. Go ahead!¡± Qiao Nian waited for the servant to leave. After clearing away all the content on theputer, she walked out. She walked to Matriarch Gu¡¯s study and knocked on the door. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s voice came from inside the room. Qiao Nian pushed the door open and walked in. She saw Matriarch Gu sitting on the sofa beside the French window. ¡°Nian Nian,e and sit down!¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian lovingly. Qiao Nian walked over and sat down beside Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Nian Nian, do you still remember Matriarch Lu?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, but quickly dimmed. How could she not remember? Matriarch Lu was her biological grandmother. How could she have forgotten? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know why Matriarch Gu would mention Matriarch Lu again. She nodded and said, ¡°I remember.¡± Matriarch Gu sighed softly, her eyes filled with sadness. She said softly, ¡°In a few days, it will be the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Last time, she thought that the blessing bag you embroidered looked very good, so she wanted you to embroider another blessing bag for that poor girl.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes shed with embarrassment. She frowned slightly. Before she could speak, she heard Matriarch Gu speak again. ¡°That poor girl has been gone for so many years. I wonder if she has been reincarnated. How is she doing now? How pitiful!¡± Chapter 628 - The Past

Chapter 628: The Past

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian had a strange feeling. Listening to the people around her mourning her non-stop while she had to embroider a blessing bag for her, this feeling was really subtle. She really wanted to reunite with the Lu family. But she also knew in her heart that now was not the time. In order to find out who had framed her back then, she could only hide in the dark. Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu¡¯s dejected expression andforted her softly. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. She¡¯s so lucky. Perhaps she¡¯s living a different life now and is living quite well.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. She hoped that the eldest daughter of the Lu family would live a better life, so she didn¡¯t sense the meaning behind Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Perhaps it was because she was getting old, but she couldn¡¯t help but recall the past. Matriarch Gu said, ¡°Actually, that girl from the Lu family is quite fated with our family.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her interest was piqued. Gu Chuan had always called her Nian¡¯er. Perhaps she had met Gu Chuan when she was still in the Lu family. At that time, Gu Chuan had already remembered her. Hence, Qiao Nian was very curious about the past of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ¡°Did shee to the Gu residence often when she was young?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a smile. Just as Matriarch Gu was about to speak, she inadvertently caught sight of Qiao Nian¡¯s curious eyes. Her expression faltered slightly, and she pped her leg regretfully. ¡°Oh my, I shouldn¡¯t have told you about this. I identally let it slip!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu in confusion, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Why?¡± Matriarch Gu sighed sadly. She felt that Qiao Nian was a sensible child. She probably wouldn¡¯t argue with a dead child. At the thought of this, she said, ¡°Actually, this matter has something to do with Ah Zhou. I have to start from when he was young.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and didn¡¯t speak. She listened quietly to Matriarch Gu¡¯s recount of the past. Matriarch Gu looked up into the distance. Her eyes gradually turned nk, as if she was lost in her memories. Initially, Old Master Gu and Old Master Lu were both vying for the first seat in An City. Even biological brothers would not be willing to be ranked first, let alone two unrted families. However, Old Master Lu thought the same. Due to this, the Gu family and the Lu family began a five-year trade war. At that time, An City was developing rapidly. The Gu family and the Lu family were both constantly expanding their territories. Suddenly, someone from the higher-ups came to An City, saying that they were looking for people who had died in the war many years ago. They were looking forward to the return of the ashes of the martyrs and burying them in the cemetery. Back then, the warsted for eight years. During those eight years, countless martyrs died heroically. The ashes of many martyrs were still buried at the border. At that time, it wasn¡¯t easy for the higher-ups to investigate those martyrs, so they thought of getting the veterans who had participated in the war to pick them up. Old Master Gu had participated in wars in the past, so he signed up to im the ashes of his former ss monitor. Coincidentally, Old Master Lu was also going to retrieve the ashes of the former ss monitor. The two of them bumped into each other. The two of them happened to be sitting together and chatting calmly. In the end, they realized that they had both once saved each other¡¯s lives. Hence, they put down their prejudices against each other and shook hands again. This resulted in the current situation in An City. In order to build a good rtionship between the two families, they had decided to marry their children. The marriage partners were Gu Zhou and the eldest daughter of the Lu family. When Qiao Nian heard the first part, she was so touched that she was about to cry. Not only was she deeply touched by her biological grandfather and Old Master Gu¡¯s feats in the army, but she was also touched by that difficult history. However, just as she was feeling touched, Matriarch Gu¡¯s next words instantly made all her emotions dissipate. Matriarch Gu smiled and said, ¡°At that time, Ah Zhou had already been born, but the eldest daughter of the Lu family had yet to be born. We didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl. Everyone thought that if it was a girl, they would be inws. If it was a boy, they would be brothers.¡± Chapter 629 - Marriage

Chapter 629: Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that fate was also very magical. She didn¡¯t expect her to have such fate with Gu Zhou. Matriarch Gu continued, ¡°As the Gu family and the Lu family often interact, the children are also very close. When the two elders were still around, they would often visit each other.¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. At that time, the two elders passed away one after another. Even that little girl, Lu Nian, was gone. Lu Nian, that little girl, was fair and chubby. Her eyes were big and adorable. She remembered that the little girl¡¯s nickname was Sugar. She remembered that when Sugar had just turned one month old, Old Master Lu had carried her over to visit. At that time, Ah Zhou was only four years old. Curious, he leaned over to Sugar and stared at her unblinkingly. When no one was looking, Ah Zhou took the opportunity to bite Sugar¡¯s soft face. The pain made Sugar burst into tears. At that time, Ah Zhou was still a little curious. He couldn¡¯t understand why a beautiful doll would cry. But who would have thought that that adorable child would be gone just like that? Ah Zhou¡¯s life after that was also very difficult. Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. All these years, Ah Zhou had been living in agony. When Qiao Nian married into the Gu family, Ah Zhou¡¯s life gradually improved. What made Matriarch Gu sigh with emotion was that fate still favored Ah Zhou. Not only was Qiao Nian smart, but her medical skills were also brilliant. Perhaps she could really treat Ah Zhou. Right now, she only hoped that the two children could be together safely and that nothing else would happen. Matriarch Gu held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Seeing that Qiao Nian was looking down, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Sugar. ¡°Nian Nian, the past is in the past. Sugar is already gone. I only acknowledge you as Ah Zhou¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°What I said just now was just my personal sentiment. When one gets old, one will always think of the past. Ever since Sugar disappeared, the Lu family has already broken off the engagement between Sugar and Ah Zhou, so the two of them have be siblings. Now, Sugar is also your younger sister. When it¡¯s her death anniversary, give her two more incense sticks.¡± Qiao Nian realized that Matriarch Gu was ming herself. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, let bygones be bygones. I won¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Actually, when Matriarch Gu said these words just now, she recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality, Gu Chuan. Could it be that Gu Chuan had be so paranoid and controlling because he knew that Sugar had died? Qiao Nian decided to study dissociative identity disorder again. When the time came, she would ask around about Gu Zhou¡¯s past. Perhaps she would be able to discover the reason for the formation of Gu Zhou¡¯s other two personalities. When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Nian Nian, I knew you were a good and righteous child!¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently. There was nothing to care about in the past. What she cared about the most now was Gu Zhou¡¯s health. Before she came to Matriarch Gu¡¯s room, she had been investigating dissociative identity disorder. Now that she heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she felt confident that she could treat Gu Chuan. She couldn¡¯t wait to flip through the book again. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go back now and¡­ make a blessing bag for the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± For some reason, Qiao Nian felt that these words were a little strange. How could she make herself a blessing bag today? Thest time she embroidered the blessing bag, she had spent a lot of effort. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. All she wanted was for the eldest daughter of the Lu family to reincarnate and lead a better life, so she made a blessing bag that symbolized auspiciousness. But now that she was making a blessing bag for herself, she felt a little strange. Her emotions also becameplicated. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what blessing bag to make. Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian dotingly and nodded. ¡°Good child. Go ahead!¡± Qiao Nian left Matriarch Gu¡¯s study and returned to her room. Holding the tablet, she walked towards the embroidery room. The Gu family vi was veryrge. There were more than a hundred rooms, and there were also specialized embroidery rooms. Chapter 630 - Let’s Observe a Little More

Chapter 630: Let¡¯s Observe a Little More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian pushed open the door of the embroidery room and walked in. She saw two servants cleaning the room. ¡°Hello, Miss Qiao!¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Qiao!¡± Qiao Nian said calmly, ¡°Alright, the two of you can get back to work. I¡¯ll be fine alone here.¡± When the two servants left, Qiao Nian took out her tablet and continued reading the information she had downloaded. One of the documents mentioned the trauma of childhood. It would also cause the patient to develop other personalities. Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes. If Gu Chuan had appeared because of Sugar¡¯s death, then why had Zhou Zhou appeared? Qiao Nian read the e-book for a while more before closing the tablet, preparing to embroider the blessing bag. The room was filled with all kinds of luxurious threads, looms, and various types of needles. When Qiao Nian saw these, she sighed helplessly. She was preparing a blessing bag for herself in advance. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on a table not far away. There was a box on the wooden table. ording to the old man of the Lu family, this was the ashes of the severed limbs of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. After this incident, the corpse of the eldest daughter of the Lu family had never been found. All that was found was her arm. They wondered how that girl was doing now. This time, they would treat the embroidered blessing bag as a symbol for that girl! They hoped that that girl could bless them to solve the mystery of her death as soon as possible. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian frowned. She didn¡¯t know what had happened back then either. Those people were actually willing to kill other children to disguise her death. If she hadn¡¯t recognized her brother by ident, she might never have known her identity. If only Grandma Qiao was still alive. Then, she would be able to ask her what had happened back then. However, that poor girl was treated as cannon fodder. Qiao Nian sat in front of the embroidery rack. She had already thought of what kind of blessing bag to embroider for that girl, and for herself. When she went to the Lu family this time, she hoped to find more clues. At this moment, Lu Qi¡¯s sweet smile shed across her mind. Qiao Nian clenched her fists involuntarily. This time, when she went to the Lu family, she would be able to see her family. Not only would he be able to see Big Brother, but she might also be able to see Second Brother, Third Brother, Lu Qi, and Grandma. ¡­ . Yongan Building. Gu Qing¡¯s studio was also in the Yongan Building. Usually, when she was on a business trip, she would get Su Sheng to help her take care of things here. However, this was her studio after all. As long as she wasn¡¯t on a business trip, she would usuallye here to take care of things. After Gu Qing flew back from overseas, she went to the studio. She had just walked to the entrance of the studio when she saw Su Sheng chatting happily with Xiao Zhang at the front desk through the ss. Gu Qing pushed the door open and entered. When Su Sheng saw Gu Qing, her eyes lit up. She walked forward happily. ¡°Senior, did your work go well?¡± ¡°It went quite smoothly.¡± As Gu Qing spoke, she greeted Little Zhang at the front desk and walked towards her office. Su Sheng hurriedly followed her and said, ¡°Senior, your reputation is getting better and better. The people overseas also believe in your medical skills. It won¡¯t be long before you be the most famous psychiatrist in the world.¡± Gu Qing smiled and pushed open the office door. She casually ced her handbag on the shelf. She walked towards the sofa and heaved a sigh of relief when she sat down. Su Sheng quickly poured a ss of water for Gu Qing and handed it to her. ¡°Thank you. By the way, I asked you to visit Qiao Nian¡¯s friend¡¯s child, Gu Qi. How is he?¡± When Su Sheng heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Senior, I think that child has congenital autism. It¡¯ll probably be very difficult for him to recover.¡± When she heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she frowned. She pursed her lips and remained silent. Seeing this, Su Sheng asked in confusion, ¡°Senior, what do you think of this matter?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while longer!¡± Gu Qing trusted her judgment very much. However, Su Sheng was not weak either. She did not see Gu Qi, so she wanted to wait until she saw Gu Qi. Chapter 631 - Guilt

Chapter 631: Guilt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Su Sheng heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly. She knew that her senior didn¡¯t believe in her abilities, and her eyes gradually darkened. Just as Su Sheng was feeling dejected, she heard Gu Qing say, ¡°Su Sheng, do you want to see Mr. Dong Hua with your own eyes?¡± Mr. Dong Hua? He was her idol, the person she admired the most. Su Sheng looked at Gu Qing in disbelief and asked carefully, ¡°Senior, can I really see him?¡± ¡°Yes, he invited me to listen to his new song. At that time, I wanted to bring you along, so I asked him if I could bring another person. He agreed!¡± Gu Qing looked at Su Sheng dotingly. The two of them had been very close in school. Coupled with Su Sheng¡¯s lively and adorable personality, she couldn¡¯t help but want to dote on Su Sheng more. The smile on Su Sheng¡¯s face grew wider and wider. If she had a tail, it would be wagging happily like a dog. ¡°Senior, I want to go too. You¡¯re so good to me. Thank you!¡± As Su Sheng spoke, she hugged Gu Qing without hesitation. ¡°Alright, alright. Sit down quickly. If anyone else sees this, they¡¯ll say that Doctor Su is still like a child!¡± ¡°Senior is too good to me! Otherwise, why would I act like a child?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You should learn to be more calm. By the way, has anything happened at the studio recently?¡± Gu Qing stood up and walked towards the desk while looking up at Su Sheng. Su Sheng walked to the desk and sat down opposite Gu Qing. Then, she took a document from the side and said, ¡°Recently, a few patients withplicated conditions have arrived. I¡¯ve already taken a look at them. I¡¯ve already recorded the details in the document. Senior, you can take a look when the timees. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve made a mistake!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qing took the document and began to read it seriously. Su Sheng frowned slightly, but it quickly disappeared. She sat there with a smile. ¡°Senior, did you have a good time on this business trip?¡± ¡°No. I was busy with work and was a little tired, so I came back early.¡± Hearing Gu Qing¡¯s words, Su Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Then Senior must rest early tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to rest early tonight.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song tonight!¡± Gu Qing smiled at Su Sheng. Su Sheng was so shocked that her jaw dropped to the ground. She looked at Gu Qing in disbelief, worried that she hadn¡¯t heard correctly. She repeated, ¡°Senior, are you saying that I¡¯ll be able to see Mr. Dong Hua tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qing nodded. ¡°Oh my god, Senior, I want to take half a day off. I have to go back and prepare!¡± As Gu Qing spoke, she quickly walked up to Gu Qing and kissed her cheek. She then ran out happily. Gu Qing looked at Su Sheng¡¯s retreating back and smiled dotingly. When Su Sheng came out of the studio, her expression turned shy. Actually, she had seen Mr. Dong Hua before. Moreover, she knew that Mr. Dong Hua was Lu Zhu. Everyone in An City knew who Lu Zhu was. At the thought of this, Su Sheng¡¯s heart began to race. She was looking forward to the meeting tonight. She had to wear the best-looking clothes and leave a mark in Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s heart. Then, she might be able to be with him. At the thought of this, Su Sheng smiled shyly. ¡­ . At the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian had just finished eating the porridge for Gu Qi. She took a tissue and carefully wiped the stain off Gu Qi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Little Qi, can you wait for me for a while? I¡¯ll teach you after dinner, okay?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi dotingly and said gently. Gu Qi¡¯s grape-like eyes flickered as he looked at Qiao Nian and nodded seriously. Matriarch Gu, who was sitting opposite them, watched as Qiao Nian spoke patiently to Gu Qi. A trace of guilt shed in her eyes. Qiao Nian was truly a good child. She treated Gu Qi well from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, Gu Qi wouldn¡¯t be so clingy to her. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart ached even more for Qiao Nian. If Qiao Nian knew that Gu Qi was Ah Zhou¡¯s child, she wondered if she would still be so gentle to Gu Qi. She didn¡¯t know what to do either. These two children were both good children, but such a cruel thing had happened back then. Sigh, fate made fools of people. Chapter 632 - Compensation

Chapter 632: Compensation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Matriarch Gu thought that she would have a good talk with Gu Zhouter. She couldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian continue to misunderstand things. After dinner, Qiao Nian was about to bring Gu Qi to the garden to sit for a while when Matriarch Gu stopped her. ¡°Nian Nian,e up with me first.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Seeing this, Qiao Nian nodded. She squatted down slightly and said to Gu Qi, ¡°Little Qi, can you wait for me in the garden for a while?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian. They flickered. He shook his head and nced at the sofa in the living room. The meaning in his eyes could not be clearer. Gu Qi probably wanted to say that he wanted to sit on the sofa in the living room and wait for her. Holding Gu Qi¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian led him to the sofa and Gu Qi sat down. She said gently, ¡°Then Little Qi will wait for me here, okay?¡± Gu Qi nodded. ¡°Our Little Qi is such a good boy.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi dotingly, then stood up and walked towards Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu retracted her gaze from Gu Qi indifferently. She frowned slightly. If Qiao Nian found out the truth in the future, she might hate Gu Zhou and this child. It seemed that only she could give Qiao Nian morepensation. Seeing Qiao Nian walk over, Matriarch Gu smiled brightly and said gently, ¡°Nian Nian,e with me to my room.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Nian replied. She followed Matriarch Gu towards the stairs. After taking two steps, she turned back to look at the sofa and met Gu Qi¡¯s beautiful eyes. The two of them smiled at each other. Matriarch Gu¡¯s attention had beenpletely on Qiao Nian just now. She had seen all of Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions. Due to this, Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart ached even more for Qiao Nian. Ever since Qiao Nian married into the Gu family, she had been working hard every day. A few days ago, Qiao Nian had just returned from MY. She hadn¡¯t been able to rest for a day, yet she had begun to take care of Gu Qi again. She even had tofort her, a sad old woman. After returning to her room, Matriarch Gu invited Qiao Nian to sit on the sofa and wait for her. Qiao Nian sat down obediently on the sofa and looked at Matriarch Gu in confusion. ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± Matriarch Gu smiled at Qiao Nian, then walked towards the dressing table. She opened the top drawer and took out a silver jewelry box. Matriarch Gu walked over to Qiao Nian and sat down. She ced the jewelry box in her hand into Qiao Nian¡¯s palm. ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re usually too in. You don¡¯t even have any essories on you. Hurry up and open it to see if you like this.¡± Matriarch Gu smiled lovingly. ¡°Grandma, thank you. You¡¯re so good to me,¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. Previously, other than her grandfather and a few senior brothers who treated her sincerely, no one else had ever treated her so well. Later on, she reunited with her brother. Her brother treated her quite well, but that was only between family members. ¡°Child, I just hope that you can live a happier life.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart was filled with guilt. She was clearly the one who had let Qiao Nian down, but this child was genuinely good to her. ¡°Nian Nian, I hope that you won¡¯t divorce Gu Zhou because you¡¯re angry with him in the future. There are some things that he has no choice but to do.¡± After Matriarch Gu finished speaking, she felt that she was making things difficult for her. She sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Seeing the guilt in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes, Qiao Nian felt a trace of doubt. She felt that something was wrong with Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression. She asked worriedly, ¡°Grandma, did something happen at home?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Matriarch Gu put away the guilt in her eyes and looked at Qiao Nian dotingly. She really hoped that this child would lead a happier life. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She felt that Matriarch Gu might be sad because of her eldest son. Chapter 633 - Standing Beside You

Chapter 633: Standing Beside You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Smiling, Qiao Nian put the jewelry box aside and grabbed Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand. She said sincerely, ¡°As long as Grandma is in good health, I¡¯ll be very happy!¡± Matriarch Gu almost couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Nian Nian, you have to know one thing. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± ¡°Grandmother.¡± ¡°Alright, quickly take a look at my gift to you!¡± Matriarch Gu let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and took the jewelry box from the side, cing it in Qiao Nian¡¯s palm again. Qiao Nian looked at the jewelry box in her hand, her heart filled with mixed feelings. In the past, she used to think that she was an abandoned child, but now that she had found her family, she knew that they had not abandoned her on purpose. Over the years, she had met her grandfather and her senior brothers who doted on her. She had found her rtives who had always missed her. Although her marriage with Gu Zhou was just a transaction, Matriarch Gu was genuinely good to her. She used to think that God was unfair. But now, she felt that all the suffering she had gone through was worth it. Perhaps only by experiencing the cold could one see the plum blossoms blooming in winter. Qiao Nian carefully opened the jewelry box and saw a pink diamond ne. Her beautiful fox-like eyes widened slightly, and her pupils dted involuntarily. She looked at Matriarch Gu in disbelief. ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu in disbelief, frowning slightly. This pink diamond ne was in the shape of a butterfly. The butterfly¡¯s body was made of aplete square pink diamond, and the butterfly wings were made of countless broken diamonds. This dreamy pink diamond was also known as the Butterfly Fairy. The Butterfly Fairy was also an award-winning work by Matriarch Gu when she was younger. It was the most outstanding work in the world, and it had already been printed in art textbooks. ¡°This ne suits you just fine.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian lovingly. Qiao Nian was like a beautiful butterfly, flying freely in the sky. Matriarch Gu hoped that no matter what happened to Qiao Nian, she would be able to break out of her cocoon and be a butterfly again. ¡°Grandma, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she pushed the jewelry box in front of Matriarch Gu. ¡°It¡¯s also your proudest work, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But I just want to give it to you, the best person in the world!¡± Matriarch Gu smiled and handed the jewelry box to Qiao Nian. ¡°It was made for you. Only it is worthy of you.¡± When Qiao Nian walked out of Matriarch Gu¡¯s room, her expression was slightly solemn. She looked down at the jewelry box in her hand, her eyes filled with panic. Her marriage with Gu Zhou was just a formality. After she finished dealing with the Gu family, she would leave. What right did she have to be doted on by Matriarch Gu? Forget it. She should keep this jewelry well. After all, it was Matriarch Gu¡¯s gift. When she left, she would return the jewelry to Matriarch Gu. Qiao Nian walked back to her room and put away the jewelry box before walking downstairs. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Qi usually stayed at home and didn¡¯t go out for a walk. She felt that if she wanted Gu Qi to be more cheerful, she needed to bring him out for more outdoor activities. The right side of the Gu family vi was filled with many children¡¯s toys. Qiao Nian had specially arranged for these to be ced there so that Gu Qi could have a good time. Among these toys, Gu Qi liked the swing the most. In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, Gu Qi didn¡¯t seem to be interested in other toys. He sat on the swing. Qiao Nian stood behind him and gently pushed the swing. Light shone through the mottled leaves, illuminating the two of them. It was as if they were covered in ayer of white light. Matriarch Gu stood in front of the French windows on the second floor. When she saw Qiao Nian ying on the swing with Gu Qi, she felt a mix of emotions. Chapter 634 - Invitation

Chapter 634: Invitation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If only Gu Qi hade from Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach. Sigh. Matriarch Gu sighed. In a daze, she recalled how Gu Zhou and her eldest brother had looked when they were young. The two of them were serious people, and the mostmon game they yed was reading. Qiao Nian was ying with Gu Qi when her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Little Qi, Auntie is going to take a call. Be careful not to fall.¡± Although Qiao Nian said this, her hands were still carefully supporting Gu Qi, worried that he would fall off the swing. Qiao Nian took out her phone with her other hand. When she saw the caller ID, her heart began to race uncontrobly. Lu Nian. Had Big Brother already told Second Brother that she was Sugar? Otherwise, why would Second Brother suddenly call her? Filled with trepidation and excitement, Qiao Nian picked up the call. She tried hard to sound calm. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Girl, why aren¡¯t you calling me brother anymore?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ear. It was like flowing water in the mountains, clear and sweet. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her palms were covered in sweat. It seemed that Big Brother had already told Second Brother everything. Oh my god, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared. What should she do? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. In fact, her emotions were exactly the same as when she had first reunited with her eldest brother. She felt uneasy, terrified, and nervous. There was also a hint of joy and excitement. ¡°Well?¡± His voice was very clear and slightly raised. As expected of a musician. A casual tone of voice sounded like a perfect movement. Qiao Nian had never expected to reunite with Second Brother on the phone. Biting her lip slightly, she asked uneasily, ¡°Do you know everything?¡± The other end of the phone paused for a moment. Lu Nian¡¯s puzzled voice came through. ¡°What should I know?¡± Qiao Nian was instantly petrified. Could she have misunderstood? Her heart was like a roller coaster. It had just been at a high point, but now, it had already sunk to the bottom. On the other side of the phone. Although Lu Nian didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian was talking about, and he couldn¡¯t see her face, he could tell from Qiao Nian¡¯s rapid breathing that she was very nervous. Strange, why was Qiao Nian nervous? ¡°Sister Nian, are you feeling unwell?¡± Lu Nian asked worriedly. Qiao Nian stopped Gu Qi¡¯s swing and covered her chest with her hand, finally calming herself down. Second Brother called her Sister Nian, but not Sugar. In other words, Second Brother didn¡¯t know who she was. Hearing Lu Nian¡¯s words of concern for her, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. Her second brother still cared about her so much. Fortunately, her eldest brother wasn¡¯t careless. Otherwise, she might have rashly acknowledged him as her family over the phone. When Qiao Nian thought everything through, the corners of her lips curved up slightly. She called out sweetly, ¡°Brother Ah Nian!¡± Her voice was clear and sweet. Lu Nian was slightly stunned. He replied in a daze, ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian was so happy. Could it be that she was happy because he cared about her? Only then did Qiao Nian ask, ¡°Brother Ah Nian, why did you call?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve written a new song. I want you to listen to it first.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Her lips curved up involuntarily as she asked with interest, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± Lu Nian asked. Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s happy expression, his eyes flickering with curiosity. He didn¡¯t know why Auntie Nian Nian was so happy. He got off the swing and walked up to Qiao Nian. Reaching out, he grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s sleeve and looked up at her. Qiao Nian squatted down and her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face, signaling for him not to speak. She was still very hesitant, because the embroidered pouch she was making for the eldest daughter of the Lu family was not ready yet. However, Second Brother had invited her to attend the reveal party, and she really wanted to listen to the song. She wondered if there was enough time. Forget it. At most, he would just embroider it in the middle of the night! On the other end of the line, Lu Nian didn¡¯t hear Qiao Nian¡¯s voice. ¡°If you¡¯re not free tonight, why don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m free. Where are you? I want to go,¡± Qiao Nian said eagerly. Chapter 635 - Inconvenience

Chapter 635: Inconvenience

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the location now.¡± Lu Nian¡¯s voice sounded rxed and happy. His voice rose slightly, indicating that he was in a very good mood. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s voice, Lu Nian¡¯s devilish face shed in her eyes. When Second Brother smiled, he would definitely charm thousands of young girls. Qiao Nian was in a daze. She couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Brother.¡± Lu Nian was slightly stunned when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice. His voice was a little hazy, making him think of Sugar again. In the past, when Sugar was sleepy, she would call her in this tone. Qiao Nian quickly came back to her senses. Realizing that she had lost herposure, she hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll look for you tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Lu Nian nodded. After Qiao Nian hung up, she heaved a long sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Auntie, are you going out tonight?¡± Gu Qi tilted his head and looked at Qiao Nian intently. Qiao Nian reached out to hold Gu Qi¡¯s hand. She really wanted to return to the Lu family home now and reunite with her family. But she couldn¡¯t do that. Not only for her own safety, but also for the safety of everyone in the Lu family. Before she found her family, she had left it to fate. But now that she knew that her family was right in front of her and she couldn¡¯t acknowledge them, the longing that was engraved in her bones made her miss them dearly. This feeling was indescribable. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out tonight.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi, staring unblinkingly at his little face. She wondered where Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother was. It seemed that she would have to send more people to help Gu Qi find his mother. ¡°Oh.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes gradually darkened. He lowered his head and replied, his mood extremely low. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi worriedly. He ced his hand on Gu Qi¡¯s arm. Gu Qi¡¯s pulse was very calm. He seemed to be fine. ¡°Auntie, can you still tell me stories tonight?¡± Gu Qi asked carefully, his eyes filled with anticipation. After Gu Qi finished speaking, he felt a little vexed. Would Auntie Nian Nian hate him because he was too clingy? ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you a story early tonight. How about that?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and negotiated. Although she knew very well that Gu Qi was not her child, she could not help but treat Gu Qi as her own. The gloominess on Gu Qi¡¯s face disappeared. He looked up at Qiao Nian, his heart filled with joy. Qiao Nian took Gu Qi out to y for a while. Then, she asked Gu Qi to go y with the other servants and walked towards the embroidery room. She was going to see Lu Nian tonight, so she had to go embroider the blessing bag early. Qiao Nian sat in the embroidery room. When she thought of Lu Nian calling her today, her lips curved up involuntarily. Suddenly, the vibration of her phone interrupted her thoughts. Qiao Nian nced at the caller ID and hurriedly picked up the call. Holding the phone to her ear, she called out excitedly, ¡°Brother!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s happy voice, Lu Zhu¡¯s fatigue from the day was swept away. His lips curved up involuntarily, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Sugar, are you free tonight?¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze slightly, and a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why Eldest Brother and Second Brother had invited her tonight. Could it be that today was some special day? Qiao Nian thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Brother, is there anything urgent tonight?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to have dinner with you.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice sounded as gentle as water. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but fall into a dilemma. She wanted to have a meal with Big Brother today, but she had already promised Second Brother. However, she found it difficult to reject either one. She was indeed a greedy person. She wanted everything. The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the more her head ached. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Sugar?¡± Qiao Nian suddenly came back to her senses. Although she really wanted to split herself in half and meet both her eldest and second brothers, this was very unrealistic. Chapter 636 - Resisting the Pain

Chapter 636: Resisting the Pain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Brother, I¡¯m really sorry about today. I¡¯ve already epted someone else¡¯s invitation.¡± Qiao Nian felt very guilty as she spoke. ¡°Is it very important?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s voice, her heart trembled slightly. It seemed that her brother must be very disappointed. Actually, she was also very disappointed. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he gave up on the idea of inviting her again. In any case, he had already acknowledged his sister. There would be many opportunities in the future. ¡°Alright, have a good time tonight!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her heart ached even more. She really wanted to have a meal with her brother. Ever since she returned, they had never had a meal together alone. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian asked carefully, ¡°Brother, will you invite me to dinner again?¡± ¡°Sugar, why would you ask that?¡± Lu Zhu was puzzled. The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the more upset she felt. This was the first time her brother had invited her to a meal, but she had cruelly rejected him. ¡°But¡­ but didn¡¯t I reject Big Brother¡¯s first invitation to dinner?¡± Qiao Nian said in disappointment. ¡°Then can¡¯t I treat you to another meal?¡± ¡°What if I have something on next time?¡± Qiao Nian asked, looking disappointed. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a next time?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was as warm as spring, giving her a sense of security. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She was very touched. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Sugar, your brother should have taken good care of you. Even if you reject me a thousand times, or ten thousand times, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Lu Zhu had already guessed what Qiao Nian was thinking. His heart ached for her. His sister must have suffered a lot to be so careful. Since he had already found his sister, he would never let her suffer again. The uneasiness in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s happy voice, there was no joy in his eyes. His younger sister should have been the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She should have enjoyed wealth and glory, and been doted on by countless people. His younger sister had led a wandering life and suffered a lot. Even though she had acknowledged her family, she was still very careful. This was a sign of extreme insecurity. Lu Zhu¡¯s expression grew more and more serious as he said, ¡°Sugar, you might not have remembered everything I told you previously. Then I¡¯ll tell you again!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s voice, she pursed her lips slightly, her heart beating faster and faster. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You don¡¯t have to be humble, nor do you have to please anyone. You don¡¯t have to worry about hurting anyone, including me.¡± Lu Zhu paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°People don¡¯t get along by being humble and pleasing. Those who like you, no matter what you do, will care about you and love you. They won¡¯t reject you. Those who don¡¯t like you, no matter how much you do, won¡¯t even look at you. Sugar, I¡¯m your brother. I like you the most and care about you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about rejecting me at all. Because I know you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. This was the first time someone had said such a thing to her. Before Qiao Nian found her family, she was fearless. But when she found her family, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. She was really afraid that her family would leave her one by one. In the end, she would be left alone again. If she hadn¡¯t been pampered, she might have gotten used to this loneliness. Now that he had received her brother¡¯s favor, she was really afraid of losing him. She just wanted to hold on to him tightly. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was a little choked up. Big Brother was truly the best. He understood what she was thinking and what she was afraid of. He tried hard to pull her out of the abyss. He was really the best brother in the world. Lu Zhu¡¯s voice rang out from the phone again. ¡°Sugar, you just have to be yourself. Even if the entire world doesn¡¯t like you, you¡¯re still my Sugar. You¡¯re also the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You¡¯re the treasure that everyone in the Lu family has been searching for for more than twenty years.¡± Chapter 637 - The Feeling of Being Doted On

Chapter 637: The Feeling of Being Doted On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat. In the past, she had always felt that Lu Zhu was a cold person and didn¡¯t like to pay attention to her. Every time he looked at her, he would look annoyed. However, what she did not expect was that this brother who looked so cold on the outside had healed the pain in her heart. She looked up, trying hard not to let the tears in her eyes fall. She sniffled and said, ¡°I want to eat grilled fish!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I want to eat big crabs!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I also want to eat big prawns!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, I still want to eat¡­¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, his lips curved up slightly. He silently jotted it down on hisputer. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s silence, he asked gently, ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± ¡°That spicy Latiao that can only be bought for fifty cents.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s hand paused. Qiao Nian¡¯s voice sounded shy, like that of a shy little girl. This was the first time he had heard Qiao Nian speak in such a tone. Lu Zhu¡¯s entire body softened. He asked gently, ¡°Do you like chili?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just a fifty-cent spicy Latio.¡± ¡°Is there such food?¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, theputer began to search. ¡°There are.¡± When Qiao Nian was young, she had always wanted to eat spicy sticks. However, her grandfather hoped that she could practice singing, so he kept an eye on her and refused to let her eat such junk food. She didn¡¯t eat much when she was young, so when she grew up, she savored the taste of spicy Latio even more. When she was young, she had even seen her neighbor¡¯s brother secretly buy spicy Latio for his neighbor¡¯s sister. At that time, she envied her neighbor¡¯s younger sister. However, her neighbor¡¯s brother had a bad temper and was not friendly to her, so she did not interact much with him. Now that he thought about it, Big Brother was right. There was unconditional love and doting between rtives, but that was not the case for outsiders. When Lu Zhu saw the introduction of Latiao on theputer, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare!¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She felt very blessed to have such a good brother. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s happy voice, he became happy as well. When Gu Zhou¡¯s face shed in his mind, his expression froze for a moment. He asked seriously, ¡°Sugar, are you like this when you¡¯re with Gu Zhou?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian was a little confused. ¡°Just like you were just now.¡± Qiao Nian finally understood. Her brother was probably worried that she would be bullied by Gu Zhou. He was also humble and careful around Gu Zhou. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about me being by his side. Being by your side is different. You¡¯re family, but he¡¯s only my¡­ other half.¡± Rtives were rted by blood. It was impossible to change that in this lifetime. However, the other half was different. It could be reced at will. How could that be? Moreover, if she tried to curry favor with Gu Zhou, wouldn¡¯t she be a bootlicker? How many good endings could a bootlicker have? In the end, they would all end up with nothing. She was no fool. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he felt relieved. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Suddenly, she recalled what Matriarch Gu had said to her. At that time, she suspected that the formation of Gu Chuan¡¯s personality might have been because of the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Matriarch Gu was unwilling to say much about the past, but she felt that her eldest brother should remember everything. ¡°Brother, I know that you¡¯re very close to Gu Zhou. I want to ask if he¡¯s seen me before?¡± The smile on Lu Zhu¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and his expression turned serious. Speaking of this, he got angry. Back then, when Sugar was one month old, they only dared to look at their obedient sister from afar. They didn¡¯t even dare to touch her, afraid that they would hurt her. Gu Zhou was quite bold. The moment he saw Sugar, he bit her face. Teeth marks were left on her little face. The bite marksted for a week before disappearing. After this, they had even gotten into a fight with Gu Zhou. What an unpleasant memory. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about the past?¡± Lu Zhu asked in confusion. It wasn¡¯t convenient for Qiao Nian to say anything about Gu Chuan¡¯s personality. After all, this was Gu Zhou¡¯s private matter. Chapter 638 - Nian’er

Chapter 638: Nian¡¯er

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian smiled and pursed her lips. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s my name in the Lu family?¡± She sensed that her brother didn¡¯t seem to want to discuss this matter, so she asked another question. What she really wanted to know was why Gu Chuan kept calling her Nian¡¯er. Did he know that she was Qiao Nian, or did he know that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Qiao Nian pursed her lips, looking forward to Lu Zhu¡¯s answer. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian,¡± Lu Zhu said softly. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened uncontrobly. When she was in the Lu family, they also had the same name. Nian¡¯er? Could it be that Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality was really rted to the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Therefore, Gu Chuan was concerned about the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. Was it because of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family that Gu Zhou had split into Gu Chuan? At this moment, Lu Zhu, who was sitting in the office, was also frowning. Confusion appeared in his clear eyes. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t asked, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered. In the past, when Sugar was young, everyone would call her by her nickname. After she left, everyone could only remember her nickname. The eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. Her name was Qiao Nian now. There was amon word in both names. Nian. ¡°Sugar, who gave you your current name?¡± Qiao Nian thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but for as long as I can remember, my name has been this.¡± ¡°Both of these names have the word ¡®Nian¡¯ in them. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Do you think the person behind the scenes gave you this name? Will they know that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression became more and more serious. His entire body emitted a cold aura. If he knew who had taken Sugar away, he would definitely make him beg for death. Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember what happened in the past anymore. I¡¯ll find a time to visit the Qiao familyter and see if I can get some information out of them.¡± ¡°Sugar, you have to be careful. Perhaps those people know that you¡¯re still alive. No, it¡¯s still too dangerous for you to go alone. I¡¯ll get a few bodyguards to send you there.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s frown deepened. If the person behind the scenes still knew that Sugar was alive, shouldn¡¯t he bring her home earlier? ¡°Brother, don¡¯t send bodyguards over. I¡¯ll be fine alone. Moreover, they might not even notice that I¡¯m still alive. If you send bodyguards over, they¡¯ll be able to find out about our rtionship. Then, this will be troublesome.¡± Qiao Nian had no choice but to reject Lu Zhu¡¯s good intentions. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t say anything else. He really hoped that no one knew that Sugar was still alive. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. On the other hand, Qiao Nian was also feeling very mncholic. It seemed that Gu Zhou¡¯s Gu Chuan personality was really rted to her. Gu Chuan¡¯s low and paranoid voice seemed to ring in her ears again. His gaze was so determined, as if he was going to tie her to his side in the next moment. Gu Chuan¡¯s stubborn look made Qiao Nian realize that he couldn¡¯t live without Nian¡¯er. If that was the case, she could use her identity as the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, to slowly treat Gu Chuan¡¯s personality, causing his uneasiness and paranoia to gradually disappear. However, there was something Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t understand. Gu Chuan had reminded her before. ¡°Your life was given to you by me!¡± What exactly did that mean? Could it be that Gu Chuan was also present when the eldest daughter of the Lu family was kidnapped? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, and the doubts in her mind increased. She had many things to confirm bit by bit. However, she needed to quickly embroider the blessing bag. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. Qiao Nian spoke a few more words to Lu Zhu before hanging up. In the evening, Qiao Nian packed up her half-embroidered blessing bag and walked out. She was about to tell Gu Qi a story when she saw Chen Qing walking in with a box. Chapter 639 - Getting Words Out

Chapter 639: Getting Words Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing in confusion and called out, ¡°Chen Qing.¡± When Chen Qing saw Qiao Nian, he hurriedly walked towards her. ¡°Miss Qiao.¡± Due to Gu Zhou¡¯s previous arrangements, whenever Chen Qing saw Qiao Nian, he would address her as Miss Qiao. Seeing Chen Qing walk over, Qiao Nian was about to speak when she smelled a faint pungent smell from Chen Qing. She looked at Chen Qing in confusion and asked, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Chen Qing was on the verge of tears. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Second Young Master either. Recently, he had been constantly being punished. ¡°There¡¯s a house being renovated. I went over to keep an eye on it.¡± How was he watching it? He had clearly gone over to put up the tiles. However, he couldn¡¯t say this out loud. Qiao Nian instantly understood. She didn¡¯t expect Chen Qing to do so much work on a daily basis. She thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s multiple personalities. Only Chen Qing knew about this, so Chen Qing had to stay by Gu Zhou¡¯s side. ¡°In the future, you should arrange for someone else to handle such matters. You just have to stay by Gu Zhou¡¯s side, understand?¡± Qiao Nian said. Chen Qing also wanted to agree, but his words carried little weight. In front of Second Young Master, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. If he spoke, it might not be just a matter of putting up tiles for a day. It might be a week or a month. Seeing Chen Qing¡¯s troubled expression, Qiao Nian thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Qiao. I¡¯ll definitely stay by Second Young Master¡¯s side.¡± Chen Qing was extremely excited. If he continued to put up the tiles, his waist might be crippled. He was not married yet. He had to protect his waist well. ¡°You have to think of a way to help Gu Zhou hide his multiple personalities. I¡¯m worried that if others find out, they might harm him,¡± Qiao Nian instructed in a low voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°By the way, where is Second Young Master now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the study now. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Chen Qing said calmly, feeling extremely happy. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian agreed. The two of them walked towards the stairs on the second floor. When they reached Gu Zhou¡¯s study, Chen Qing knocked on the door for Qiao Nian, then stood aside expressionlessly. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice came from the office. Qiao Nian pushed the door open and walked in. Her gaze met Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes. His eyes were like the starry sky of the universe, unfathomable. Gu Zhou satzily on the sofa, his right leg crossed over his left. His hand rested slightly on the sofa and the snake was sitting in his palm. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Qiao Nian with interest. Qiao Nian walked to the sofa and sat down. She touched the snake¡¯s head. When the snake saw Qiao Nian, it coiled itself seductively around her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look at it.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, her gaze fell on the snake in her hand. She was conflicted about how to ask Gu Zhou about his rtionship with the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Gu Zhou had once been engaged to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian was very curious. Had the two of them met? Based on the rtionship between the Gu family and the Lu family, she felt that they should have met before. However, neither Matriarch Gu nor Lu Zhu were willing to say anything about Gu Zhou meeting the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Hence, she could only look for Gu Zhou directly. Suddenly, Qiao Nian smelled a faint fragrance. She turned her head and realized that Gu Zhou was already sitting beside her. She met Gu Zhou¡¯s bottomless eyes, and her heart began to race involuntarily. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze, looking down at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nothing.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and handed the snake to Gu Zhou. ¡°Has it gained weight again?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t expose Qiao Nian¡¯s lie. Instead, he continued, ¡°It seems to have gained some weight.¡± ¡°In the past, I never understood why the Gu family and the Lu family of An City were tied for first ce. Only after Grandma told me about the past did I understand why.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she kept looking at Gu Zhou. Chapter 640 - Jealousy

Chapter 640: Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou stood up slightly and walked towards the desk. He nced at the documents on the table and slowly ced them back into the drawer. ¡°Oh.¡± Qiao Nian was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be so calm. Wasn¡¯t Gu Zhou curious at all about what Grandma had told her? Qiao Nian stroked the snake¡¯s head and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Lu and Old Master Gu to berades-in-arms. This kind of life-and-death friendship is really enviable. No wonder the rtionship between the two families is getting better and better.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhou replied indifferently. He looked up slightly at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian looked interested, he said, ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°I heard that you met the eldest daughter of the Lu family when you were young?¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and satzily on the office chair. He casually picked up a fountain pen and spun it around. A trace of a smile flickered in his eyes. ¡°I was engaged to her in the past.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to tell her about this. The pen in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand stopped spinning. He ced the pen on the table and walked towards the sofa. He walked up to Qiao Nian and looked down at her. ¡°You¡ª¡± Gu Zhou bent down slightly, his face approaching Qiao Nian¡¯s. He raised his eyebrows slightly, his voice sexy and hoarse. ¡°Mrs. Gu, are you jealous?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned red uncontrobly. What nonsense was he spouting? She wasn¡¯t talking about this at all, okay? ¡°If I treat her as my younger sister, will Mrs. Gu be at ease?¡± Gu Zhou asked seriously. His voice was low and maic. Qiao Nian only wanted to ask if Gu Zhou had met the eldest daughter of the Lu family, but with Gu Zhou¡¯s answer, she was too embarrassed to continue asking. If she continued to ask, Gu Zhou might not tell her the answer. Instead, he might think that she was jealous. She felt that she was not on the same channel as Gu Zhou. Some things would only get worse and worse. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the Lu family together the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to agree so quickly. She wanted to get up, but Gu Zhou was a little too close. For some reason, Qiao Nian recalled what Gu Qi had said to her. Gu Qi had said that Gu Zhou had admitted to liking her. She knew very well that Gu Zhou said this because he wanted Gu Qi to ept her as his stepmother. However, her heart was still beating wildly. Qiao Nian hurriedly threw those messy thoughts to the back of her mind. She thought of Chen Qing, who was standing at the door. She looked up at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Chen Qing go out to do anything in the future. Let him stay by your side. With him by your side, he can take good care of you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you still at home?¡± Gu Zhou asked, clearly seeing the worry in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Before she could speak, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°And you¡¯ll always be by my side, won¡¯t you?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, as if it was about to break free from her chest. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Gu Zhou today. Why would he say such a thing? Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s stunned expression and frowned slightly. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Not only are you my wife, but you¡¯re also my private doctor!¡± So she had misunderstood. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Gu Zhou straighten his back and move his butt to the side, she stood up and looked up at Gu Zhou, exining, ¡°I go out sometimes too. Let Chen Qing stay by your side.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Qiao Nian continued, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to tell Little Qi a fairy tale. I have to go out tonight. Remember to ask Chen Qing to apany you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened as he responded casually. He didn¡¯t ask Qiao Nian where she was going. Instead, he sat on the sofa and watched as Qiao Nian left the study. His eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze bing more and more dazed. Qiao Nian had just left the study when Chen Qing walked in. Chapter 641 - Attention

Chapter 641: Attention

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Where is Madam going tonight?¡± Before Chen Qing entered, he had thought that he would never have to put up tiles again. Just as he was feeling happy, he heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question. He was so frightened that he immediately stood up straight and stammered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Go clean the bathroom now!¡± Chen Qing was speechless. At this moment, Chen Qing wanted to cry but had no tears. He hade to protect Gu Zhou, but he was doing the cleaning job. Just as Chen Qing was about to say something, he saw that Gu Zhou had already left. Chen Qing felt that he must be the most pitiful assistant to the most overbearing CEO in history. Just think about it, which other assistant would put up tiles and wash the toilet? There was no assistant more pitiful than him. After Qiao Nian walked out of Gu Zhou¡¯s office, she went straight to Gu Qi¡¯s room. At this moment, Gu Qi was squatting in a corner of the wall, wrapping his body in the curtains. ¡°Little Qi, why are you squatting here again?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi with heartache. Gu Qi must have suffered a lot in the past. That was why he tortured himself like this when he was alone. Qiao Nian had a thought. She wanted to take Gu Qi out with her. However, Gu Qi¡¯s identity was special. If she took Gu Qi out, it would be bad if anything happened. For Gu Qi¡¯s safety, she could only leave him at home. Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian, his dark eyes sparkling. He had thought that Auntie Nian Nian had already gone out. It was impossible for him to hear Auntie Nian Nian tell him a story tonight. But he had never expected Auntie Nian Nian to be here. ¡°Auntie,¡± Gu Qi greeted softly. Holding Gu Qi¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian walked towards the bed. She turned to look at the obedient Gu Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t squat there anymore. Your feet will go numb if you squat there for too long.¡± Gu Qi nodded obediently, his eyes shining even brighter. Qiao Nian sat by the bed with Gu Qi in her arms. Just like how she had coaxed Gu Qi to sleep, she told Gu Qi a story. When the story was over, Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian reluctantly. He wanted to be with Qiao Nian every moment. He knew in his heart that if that happened, Auntie Nian Nian would be unhappy. After coaxing Gu Qi, Qiao Nian handed the fairy tale book to Gu Qi, telling him to read it himself. After Qiao Nian left Gu Qi¡¯s room, she returned to her own room. She prepared to change her clothes and put on some light makeup, preparing to listen to Second Brother¡¯s new song in her best state. When she was young, she had never expected her second brother to be Mr. Dong Hua. He was her idol. At that time, she didn¡¯t dare to dream of listening to Second Brother¡¯s new song. Hence, she took this meeting very seriously. It was just like how ancient people would take a bath and change their clothes when they valued something. After Qiao Nian finished packing, it was almost time. She walked out. Just as she opened the door, she saw Gu Zhou standing at the door expressionlessly. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian immediately, but kept staring at her face. Every time he took the initiative to look for her, must there be something wrong? Or must he not be feeling well? At the thought of this, Gu Zhou felt a little troubled. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Usually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t wear any makeup. When she didn¡¯t, her face was fresh and beautiful, as if she was one with nature. That was because after Qiao Nian put on makeup, her skin would be smooth and fair. Her face was fair and flushed, and her beautiful fox-like eyes were charming. One couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes, his gaze darkening. He inadvertently lowered his head, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s feet. She was wearing a pair of ck high heels today. The shoes were even iid with diamonds, shining strangely under the light. He had rarely seen Qiao Nian dress so seriously. Seeing that Gu Zhou had his head lowered and wasn¡¯t speaking, Qiao Nian began to panic. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first?¡± Chapter 642 - Explanation

Chapter 642: Exnation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, and there was a trace of intriguing danger in it. Could Gu Zhou have misunderstood something? Did Gu Zhou think that he was dressed up to meet other men? Or did he suspect that she was cheating? When she realized this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but shiver. With a sweet smile on her face, Qiao Nian exined, ¡°I¡¯m nning to meet Lu Nian.¡± ¡°My younger brother?¡± A trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian could see a trace of warmth in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Gu Zhou really treated Lu Nian as his younger brother and family. It seemed that Gu Zhou and Lu Nian were especially close. Gu Zhou shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I y for him once? Perhaps it¡¯s because of this that he has a new song about to be released. He invited me to listen to it.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the only one invited?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head. ¡°This time, there should be some people present who know about music. He probably wants our opinion.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyshes lowered slightly as he stood there calmly. Previously, Lu Nian had admired Qiao Nian¡¯s attainments in music. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t say much. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Actually, she knew how to drive. She could go by herself, but she couldn¡¯t refuse Gu Zhou¡¯s request. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou turned and walked out, not giving Qiao Nian a chance to refuse. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and had no choice but to follow. When they reached the stairs, Qiao Nian refused to give up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what to say. After getting into the car and putting on her seatbelt, Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou ask, ¡°The address.¡± ¡°At Yongan Building.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou frowned. He turned to look at Qiao Nian, his eyes burning. ¡°Are you really going to meet Lu Nian?¡± The space in the car was very small to begin with. A dangerous aura spread throughout the car, and Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Strange, why would Gu Zhou ask that? Was there anything wrong with this address? Qiao Nian said innocently, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to see Lu Nian. Who else do you think I¡¯m going to see?¡± ¡°Yongan Building is under Lu Zhu¡¯s name.¡± The meaning behind Gu Zhou¡¯s words could not be clearer. Qiao Nian was stunned for a moment, but she quickly came back to her senses. No matter how stupid she was, she could tell what Gu Zhou meant. She looked at Gu Zhou intently and recalled thest time Gu Chuan came out. Could it be that Gu Chuan had run out in a rage because he knew that she had seen Lu Zhu? That made sense. Gu Chuan cared so much about Nian¡¯er. But what did this have to do with Gu Zhou? Qiao Nian thought for a while and took out her phone from her bag. She opened the message Lu Nian had sent her and handed the phone to Gu Zhou. It was not because she cared about Gu Zhou¡¯s feelings, but because she felt that there was no need to let Gu Zhou misunderstand. What if she let Gu Chuan out again? Gu Chuan was a terrifying existence to her. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing how serious Qiao Nian was, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Without looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s phone, he drove towards Yongan Building. Qiao Nian was still holding her phone. Her hand hovered awkwardly in midair. Strange, why wasn¡¯t Gu Zhou looking? Could it be that Gu Zhou already believed her words? If that was the case, it meant that there was nothing between her and Lu Nian. However, he seemed to really not want her to meet Lu Zhu. When they were in MY, Gu Zhou seemed to dislike her talking to Lu Zhu. Qiao Nian thought of Gu Chuan and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It seemed that she could no longer let Gu Zhou misunderstand her rtionship with Lu Zhu. Otherwise, if Gu Chuan found out that she had met Lu Zhu, he might appear often. ?? Chapter 643 - Explain It to Me?

Chapter 643: Exin It to Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and asked with a smile, ¡°Gu Zhou, are you suspecting that I have an improper rtionship with Lu Zhu?¡± Gu Zhou turned to nce at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Hm?¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Gu Zhou still cared about these things. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Gu Zhou, you have to believe us. He¡¯s your brother. He won¡¯t do anything to betray you. We¡¯re legally husband and wife. I won¡¯t betray you either. I just treat Lu Zhu as my older brother.¡± They were legally husband and wife. When Gu Zhou heard this, he frowned slightly. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s exnation, he felt much happier. However, when he heard that he and Qiao Nian were only legally married, his expression darkened. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered. Suppressing his displeasure, he asked, ¡°Are you trying to exin yourself to me?¡± The man¡¯s voice was as low and hoarse as ever, carrying a bewitching allure. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Then, she said honestly, ¡°Yes, I just didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡± When Gu Zhou heard this, he felt much happier. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve never misunderstood.¡± ¡°Yes, I misunderstood then,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly, silently rolling her eyes. He had even said that there was no misunderstanding. Wasn¡¯t he the one who had been angry just now? Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like her. Moreover, they were only legally married, but Gu Zhou was very possessive of her. It was better to avoid trouble. Qiao Nian felt that it was better not to do anything that would cause Gu Zhou to misunderstand. After all, it was not a big deal if Gu Zhou got angry. If Gu Chuan ran out again, things would get out of hand. Soon, they arrived at Yong¡¯an Building. Qiao Nian unbuckled her seatbelt and heard Gu Zhou ask, ¡°Should I pick you upter?¡± Huh? Was Gu Zhou so free today? Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou in confusion. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. His eyes were very bright, just like Gu Qi¡¯s when he looked at her. They were sparkling, making one unable to look away. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi looked a little alike. She must be overthinking. How could Gu Zhou be rted to Gu Qi? Perhaps it was because Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t as cold as he usually was that she had an illusion. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Stay at home with Little Qi. I¡¯ll take a taxi home.¡± Gu Zhou thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get my brother to send you back.¡± Lu Nian was sending her home? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. It seemed to be a good feeling to be sent home by her brother. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, Gu Zhou was quite reasonable. Qiao Nian got out of the car and leaned forward slightly. Through the window of the passenger seat, she said to Gu Zhou, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered and he nodded. ¡°Bye.¡± Qiao Nian waved at Gu Zhou and walked into the Yong¡¯an Building. At this moment, there were still many people on the street. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back. He recalled Lu Zhu¡¯s attitude when he spoke to Qiao Nian, and the way Qiao Yu looked at her. His gaze fell on the passers-by again. Many men were looking at Qiao Nian greedily. He gripped the steering wheel involuntarily, his knuckles turning white. When Qiao Nian¡¯s back disappeared into the Yongan Building, his heart felt a little empty, as if he had lost something important. Gu Zhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and his breathing became erratic. Right now, he just wanted to bring Qiao Nian home and hide her well. At that time. Only he could see her. When Qiao Nian walked into the Yongan Building, the burning gaze that had been fixed on her disappeared. She heaved a sigh of relief and turned back to see Gu Zhou¡¯s car still parked in the same spot. Strange. What was wrong with Gu Zhou today? Did he want to eat her up? ?? Chapter 644 - Desire to Control

Chapter 644: Desire to Control

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although Gu Zhou¡¯s car hadn¡¯t left, it didn¡¯t follow her. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about Gu Zhou anymore. She walked towards the elevator. Ding dong. The elevator chimed and the door opened. When the door opened, Qiao Nian saw that Su Sheng¡¯s long pink hair was draped over her shoulders. She was wearing a white dress, and looked extremely gentle and beautiful. ¡°Miss Qiao.¡± Su Sheng greeted Qiao Nian with a smile. She didn¡¯t expect to see Qiao Nian here. ¡°Miss Su, what a coincidence.¡± Qiao Nian stepped into the elevator. Su Sheng looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s meticulously dressed appearance and thought of Little Qi, who didn¡¯t want to talk or meet outsiders. She thought that Qiao Nian knew that her senior sister had returned and wanted to ask her about Little Qi. She smiled and said, ¡°My senior sister is in the office. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she shook her head gently and said, ¡°No.¡± Actually, Qiao Nian kept a low profile. She was here to see Mr. Dong Hua, and Su Sheng was also a fan of Mr. Dong Hua. If Su Sheng knew that Mr. Dong Hua was here and that she was here to see Mr. Dong Hua today, she might think that she was showing off. Qiao Nian had a good impression of Su Sheng, so she didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble. Su Sheng was slightly stunned. Then, she smiled and nodded. There were manypanies in the entire Yongan Building. Perhaps Qiao Nian was here to look for someone else. Su Sheng thought of Gu Qi¡¯s situation and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Qiao, my senior sister has just returned today. If you¡¯re worried about Little Qi¡¯s health, why don¡¯t you ask her to take a look at him again? After we confirm Little Qi¡¯s condition, we can treat his illness. By then, Little Qi will recover faster.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around. Back at the Gu residence, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to believe her judgment. Now, she was very curious about what Qiao Nian was thinking. ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡± With that, Qiao Nian recalled how Gu Qing had said with certainty that Gu Qi wasn¡¯t sick. She asked curiously, ¡°Miss Su, did you tell Doctor Gu about Little Qi¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Su Sheng looked to the lower right corner. Qiao Nian asked curiously, ¡°What did Doctor Gu say?¡± Su Sheng said, ¡°My senior sister said that she felt that her judgment in the past might not be urate. She nned to take a look in person beforeing to a conclusion!¡± Hearing Su Sheng¡¯s words, Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°Doctor Gu also thinks that Little Qi has autism?¡± Su Sheng hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Miss Qiao, don¡¯t be anxious. My senior sister just said that she was observing.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently, then looked to the side and fell silent. She felt that Doctor Gu Qing wouldn¡¯t say that she was observing. ording to her interactions with Doctor Gu Qing, Doctor Gu Qing definitely wouldn¡¯t say that Gu Qi had autism. When she exined Gu Qi¡¯s situation to Doctor Gu Qing, Doctor Gu Qing was immediately certain that Gu Qi was just looking for attention. Why did Su Sheng say that? Qiao Nian quickly understood. Perhaps Su Sheng was afraid that she would be embarrassed if she made a mistake, so she said that! Previously, she had a good impression of Su Sheng, because she was a sweet and adorable girl. Moreover, she had a lively personality. No matter how one looked at her, she was outstanding. No one would dislike such an outstanding, adorable, and approachable child. However, Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable now. Her good impression of her instantly disappeared. She didn¡¯t know why this was happening. Su Sheng gave her the feeling that she liked to control everything. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Was she mistaken? Seeing that Qiao Nian had her head lowered, Su Sheng asked curiously, ¡°Miss Qiao, which floor are you going to?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the numbers on the elevator and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the first floor with you.¡± The smile on Su Sheng¡¯s face instantly froze. She looked at Qiao Nian suspiciously and said with a fake smile, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around. Smiling, she moved closer to Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, I remember this floor is for music.¡± A trace of confusion shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Su Sheng continued, ¡°There are many music studios on this floor. Is Miss Qiao also interested in music?¡± Chapter 645 - Delivering an Album

Chapter 645: Delivering an Album

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Miss Qiao, I remember that you especially like the music in my car¡­¡± Su Sheng asked with a smile. With that, Su Sheng saw Qiao Nian¡¯s confused expression and reminded her kindly, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s limited edition album. Don¡¯t you quite like his songs?¡± After Su Sheng¡¯s reminder, Qiao Nian recalled something. She nodded and looked at Su Sheng in confusion. ¡°Miss Qiao, on ount of our good rtionship, I¡¯ll give you that album!¡± Su Sheng said generously. A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, followed by surprise. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to get their hands on Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s limited edition album. Moreover, that album was given to her by Su Sheng¡¯s senior sister. Su Sheng had actually given her the album so generously. Qiao Nian thought about it from another perspective. If she had a limited edition album of her idol¡¯s, she would definitely keep it well. She wouldn¡¯t bear to give it to anyone else. ¡°Miss Su, a gentleman doesn¡¯t steal what he wants. I remember that you liked that album very much,¡± Qiao Nian said. ¡°Some of the songs on Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s album are very healing. I think it might be better for Little Qi to listen to them more often.¡± Su Sheng smiled and exined slowly. Qiao Nian had also heard Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s songs in the car yesterday. There were indeed some healing-type songs. Although Gu Qi was not born with autism, before she left the house, she had seen Gu Qi squatting alone behind the curtains, looking pitiful and weak. At that time, when she saw Gu Qi like that, her heart ached terribly. Su Sheng¡¯s suggestion tempted her. When she was young, she was also immersed in sorrow and confusion. At that time, she had unintentionally heard Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music and gradually walked out of her depression. Some of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s songs could indeed heal one¡¯s heart. However, Su Sheng¡¯s gift was simply too valuable. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to steal this precious beauty. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s other albums also have healing music. When the timees, I¡¯ll y those songs for him. I won¡¯t steal your love.¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, you can¡¯t say that. Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s other music also has healing effects, but this album is a limited edition, and its effects will be better. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? My senior sister also uses it to hypnotize some patients,¡± Su Sheng said impatiently. When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. In Chinese medicine, if there was a medicine with better medicinal effects, no one would be willing to use a substitute. However, if the music of this limited edition album could cure Gu Qi, she still wanted it. Qiao Nian thought for a while and nodded. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Why don¡¯t I return the album to you after Little Qi recovers?¡± Qiao Nian felt that every fan wanted their idol¡¯s album. Even if they didn¡¯t want to listen to it, they wanted to keep it. She looked at the sweet smile on Su Sheng¡¯s face and thought of how she had made wild guesses about Su Sheng just now. She felt a little guilty. She must have misunderstood Su Sheng just now. Perhaps Su Sheng herself was more cautious when it came to treating children. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since I¡¯m giving this album to you, it¡¯ll be your gift from now on. We¡¯re so close, there¡¯s no need to be calctive!¡± Su Sheng said with a smile. When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. She thanked Su Sheng again. Seeing that the elevator was about to reach the floor, the excitement in Su Sheng¡¯s eyes was obvious. Her lips curved up slightly. Seeing Su Sheng like this, Qiao Nian thought that Su Sheng was going to meet her boyfriend. She thought that Su Sheng¡¯s boyfriend must be a sunny and cheerful person. ¡°Miss Qiao, I have something happy to share with you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Su Sheng, waiting for her to continue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive an invitation from Mr. Dong Hua either. I specially came here to listen to his new song. In the future, I¡¯ll be able to get Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new album at any time. Sister Qiao, both of us are fans of Mr. Dong Hua. If I have a new album of his in the future, I¡¯ll give you a copy.¡± When Su Sheng said this, her eyes flickered with a strange light. Chapter 646 - Refusing Goodwill

Chapter 646: Refusing Goodwill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Her eyes were sparkling like the stars in the night sky. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s impression of Su Sheng instantly dropped. Of course, good friends could share things with each other, but strangers¡­ This was the second time she had met Su Sheng. The two of them were not very familiar with each other, but when Su Sheng said that she would give her an album, it felt like charity. Qiao Nian finally understood why Su Sheng hadn¡¯t offered to give her an album when she was at the Gu residence. Moreover, Su Sheng didn¡¯t even want to give her an album. She was clearly just showing off. If she hadn¡¯te here today, she wouldn¡¯t have seen Su Sheng. If she hadn¡¯t seen Su Sheng, Su Sheng probably wouldn¡¯t have suggested giving her the album. If she was not wrong, no matter who was standing in the elevator today, Su Sheng would give that album to them. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. She didn¡¯t like this kind of show-off charity. Her gaze fell on Su Sheng¡¯s face and she continued, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Su. Miss Su, you should keep that album for yourself. After all, I don¡¯t deserve anything.¡± Su Sheng looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. Her brow gradually furrowed as she asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Qiao, did I say something wrong? Why have you suddenly be like this? I¡¯m doing this out of goodwill. I¡¯m also thinking about Little Qi¡¯s illness. If I really said something wrong, you can tell me. I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, the elevator door opened with a ding. She took the lead and walked out. Su Sheng frowned slightly as she looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back. The confusion in her eyes became even more obvious. She clearly meant well and wanted to treat Little Qi¡¯s illness. She had even given Qiao Nian a limited edition album. She was so generous. She really didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian was angry. Was Qiao Nian angry because she could listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song? Su Sheng walked out of the elevator slowly. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind and she instantly reacted. Qiao Nian must be jealous of her. Previously, in the car, Qiao Nian had been very envious of her for having Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s limited edition album. Now, she was telling Qiao Nian that she was here to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. No matter how good Qiao Nian¡¯s upbringing was, it would be ruined by jealousy. This world was just so unfair. Rich people shouldn¡¯t be with poor people. If they were, the poor would only treat the gifts given by the rich as charity. Her environment was different from Qiao Nian¡¯s, and their values were also different. It was normal for Qiao Nian to be jealous of her. She was now a famous psychiatrist in the country, but Qiao Nian was an unknown doctor. However, she really wanted to give the album to Qiao Nian. She wanted Little Qi to recover as soon as possible. Forget it. Not everyone would ept this calmly. Perhaps that limited edition album was very valuable to Qiao Nian, but she had more of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s albums. She really wanted to give the item to someone who needed it more. This was to make the best use of it. It would also allow Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music to y a greater role in one¡¯s life. It should be because she had said that she could hear Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. This made Qiao Nian jealous. Actually, she really just wanted to share her joy. Moreover, she wanted to get closer to Qiao Nian. But it had backfired. Forget it. She wouldn¡¯t think about this anymore. If she gave Qiao Nian a copy of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new album, Qiao Nian would calm down and think things through. Then, the two of them would definitely be able to reconcile. In her opinion, good friends had to share good things. ¡­ . Qiao Nian walked forward in her high heels, deliberately distancing herself from Su Sheng. She finally understood that her previous feelings were not wrong. In the past, she had treasured many of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s albums, but those albums were only lent to good friends to listen to. She was never willing to give them away. Moreover, every time Mr. Dong Hua released an album, she would buy two copies. One would be used for collection, and the other would be used for daily listening. Chapter 647 - Winning People Over Chapter 647: Winning People OverTrantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If a person was really a fan of Mr. Dong Hua, they would definitely treat Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s album as a treasure, unlike Su Sheng. She was holding Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s album to win people¡¯s hearts. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want the beautiful music her second brother had worked so hard to create to be the reason people schemed against each other. If Su Sheng was willing to lend her the album and she could return it on ater date, she might be even more grateful to Su Sheng. However, Su Sheng didn¡¯t do that. She wanted to give the album to her. A person would only give something they didn¡¯t want to others. At that time, she had agreed because she cared about Little Qi¡¯s health. However, Su Sheng¡¯s tant unting made her feel very ufortable. When she saw Su Sheng previously, she did not tell her that she was here to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. Both of them were fans of Mr. Dong Hua. If one of the fans knew that the other fan could listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song in person, they would definitely be envious. Perhaps, they would be disappointed. It was precisely because of this that she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Qiao Nian had thought that she would be good friends with Su Sheng, but now it seemed that it was impossible for the two of them to be good friends. It seemed that Second Brother had invited many people today, but she and Su Sheng had arrived a little earlier. Qiao Nian heard the voices behind her getting further and further away. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, she and Su Sheng were walking in opposite directions. It seemed that Second Brother had specially asked her toe here. Qiao Nian stopped in front of a door. She nced at the door number, then at the message Lu Nian had sent her. This was the ce. But why was she the only one around? Qiao Nian ced her hand on the ss door and pushed it inward. It didn¡¯t push it open. A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She had thought that Second Brother had specially asked her to wait here, but now it seemed that that wasn¡¯t the case. Moreover, Su Sheng was going somewhere else. Could it be that Second Brother had sent her the wrong location? Qiao Nian took out her phone and sent Lu Nian a message. ¡°Brother Nian, I¡¯ve already arrived, but the door is still closed.¡± Soon, she received a message from Lu Nian. ¡°There¡¯s a red line under the ss door. If you pull the line out, you can see the key. Take out the key and open the door to wait!¡± Qiao Nian turned off her phone and saw a red line under the door. The other end of the line was through the ss door. Carefully, she pulled the tape out. A silver key appeared in front of her. Qiao Nian opened the door and walked in, turning on the lights. The light illuminated the room. It was a music room. There were many instruments around the room. In the middle of the room was a piano. Qiao Nian looked around. Her gaze inadvertently fell on a door in the corner. It was a door the color of raw wood. There were still many marks on it. Some images shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She vaguely saw a youngdy with her hair in a bun standing in front of the door, letting a handsome young man measure her height. The young man measured the youngdy¡¯s height with his hand. Holding a carving knife, the youngdy gently carved a scratch on the door. She could vaguely see the smile on the young man¡¯s face. The youngdy was having a good time. She started carving on the door again. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She could vaguely hear the youngdy calling the young man ¡°Second Brother¡±. Suddenly, she came back to her senses and realized that her hand had been ced on the marks. Her hand gently caressed the marks. In her daze, she seemed to see the youngdy carving marks on the door with a carving knife. Their movements gradually synchronized. Qiao Nian retracted her hand abruptly, her pupils dting involuntarily. Could it be that she had carved these marks when she was young? Qiao Nian slowly straightened her back. Her gaze fell on the bronze handle, and her eyes gradually darkened. There seemed to be a voice in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, moring. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s grip on the door handle tightened. Something behind the door seemed to be calling her to open it. Her hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking. a€| . Chapter 648 - Getting Words Out

Chapter 648: Getting Words Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Sheng had long forgotten about Qiao Nian¡¯s unhappiness. As she saw Lu Zhu¡¯s meeting room get closer and closer, her heart began to race. Although she had been to this conference room in the past, she had always delivered things for Senior Sister. Moreover, they had never stayed here. She had known for a long time that Lu Zhu was Mr. Dong Hua. Su Sheng¡¯s heart began to race at the thought of being able to interact with Mr. Dong Hua face to face. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just wanted to be good friends with Mr. Dong Hua. Su Sheng tried hard to calm herself down. She raised her hand and knocked on the conference room door. ¡°Come in.¡± Senior Sister¡¯s voice came from inside. Su Sheng pushed open the door of the meeting room and saw Senior Sister sitting alone on the sofa, drinking coffee. She hurriedly hid the disappointment in her heart and sat down beside Gu Qing with a smile. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re here early.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Qing replied. She stood up and poured Su Sheng another cup of coffee, handing it to her. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡± Su Sheng took the coffee. Seeing Gu Qing sit down, she asked expectantly, ¡°Senior Sister, did Mr. Dong Hua ask us to wait for him here?¡± ¡°Yes, he had something on at thest minute. He¡¯ll probably take a while toe over. Are you so eager to see him now?¡± Gu Qing teased with a smile. Su Sheng nodded honestly and said, ¡°Of course. My idol is Mr. Dong Hua. I¡¯ve been itching to know who he is.¡± Even in front of Gu Qing, Su Sheng was used to hiding her true nature. Although she was very curious about what kind of girl Mr. Dong Hua liked, she was unwilling to ask Gu Qing. Moreover, Su Sheng knew very well that if she had a good time meeting Mr. Dong Hua this time, she might be his confidante. She was a little jealous of Gu Qing. If she were Gu Qing, she might have be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s partner long ago. Su Sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Senior Sister, when did you meet Mr. Dong Hua?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± Su Sheng knew Gu Qing¡¯s answer. Since Senior Sister was able to get Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s limited edition album, it meant that Senior Sister was very close to Mr. Dong Hua. ¡°Before you met me?¡± Su Sheng asked with a smile. ¡°We grew up together.¡± Gu Qing looked at Su Sheng dotingly and said softly. Gu Qing had grown up with Lu Zhu and his brothers. She had seen Sugar¡¯s birth, her passing, and how the Lu family had gone from a warm family to a broken family. Su Sheng¡¯s expression froze. She didn¡¯t expect her Senior Sister to have grown up with Mr. Dong Hua. Logically speaking, it was easiest for childhood sweethearts to be lovers. However, from the looks of it, she didn¡¯t seem to have that kind of rtionship with Mr. Dong Hua. In other words, the chances of her bing Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s other half were very high. Su Sheng asked tentatively, ¡°Senior Sister, what kind of girls does Mr. Dong Hua like?¡± When Gu Qing heard Su Sheng¡¯s question, she was slightly stunned. There were rumors that Mr. Dong Hua was an old man. Why would Su Sheng ask such a question? Could it be that Su Sheng already knew who Mr. Dong Hua was? To be precise, not only did Su Sheng know who Mr. Dong Hua was, but she also liked him? Gu Qing narrowed her eyes. If this were anything else, she might have turned a blind eye. However, she could not help Su Sheng with this matter. Not only that, she also wanted to dispel Su Sheng¡¯s unrealistic thoughts. She had known Lu Nian for many years and knew what kind of person he was. She knew in her heart that Su Sheng was definitely not Lu Nian¡¯s type. Simrly, she understood Su Sheng. Su Sheng was a passionate girl. No matter what happened, she would throw herself at him without hesitation. Even if she knew that she was covered in wounds, she would still do so. However, she did not want Su Sheng to be wronged. Gu Qing frowned slightly. She was a straightforward person. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Su Sheng, I can only tell you that Mr. Dong Hua might not be suitable for you. You still have to give up on this idea.¡± Chapter 649 - 9: Recognizing Reality

Chapter 649: Recognizing Reality

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qing was not worried that she would hurt Su Sheng at all. Instead of letting Su Sheng have unrealistic thoughts, she might as well let Su Sheng recognize reality sooner. ¡°Senior Sister, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just¡­¡± Before Su Sheng could finish her sentence, Gu Qing stopped her. She also knew very well that Senior Sister¡¯s gaze was very sharp. Moreover, Senior Sister was a psychiatrist. No matter how well she hid it, Senior Sister could tell. Su Sheng continued stubbornly, ¡°Senior Sister, I just want to find out what he likes. It¡¯s good enough if I can be his good friend in the future.¡± Gu Qing did not speak. She picked up her coffee and drank it slowly. Clearly, she did not believe Su Sheng¡¯s words. The atmosphere in the guest room gradually became awkward. Su Sheng carefully picked up the coffee. Just as she was about to drink it, the door opened from the outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± A cold and gentle voice rang out. Lu Zhu stood at the door. He was wearing a white suit today, and looked handsome and warm. Su Sheng¡¯s hand, which was holding the cup of coffee, trembled slightly. She looked at the man standing at the door in disbelief. She had seen Mr. Dong Hua in a magazine before. Mr. Dong Hua was Lu Zhu. Lu Zhu was the CEO of the Lu Corporation. His photos often made it to the front cover of major magazines. When Su Sheng was reading the magazine, she had already thought that Lu Zhu¡¯s looks were amazing. Although she was the top student in the humanities, when she saw Lu Zhu¡¯s photo, she no longer knew how to describe him. This time, she was in close contact with Lu Zhu. She felt that Lu Zhu didn¡¯t look like his photos. The photo did not capture even a fraction of Lu Zhu¡¯s handsome face. Lu Zhu was simply an otherworldly immortal. It made people stop and stare. At this moment, Su Sheng heard the sound of a cup being ced on the table. Su Sheng hurriedly retracted her gaze. Her gaze fell on Gu Qing. Seeing Gu Qing put down her coffee cup and stand up, she hurriedly followed suit. Gu Qing smiled at Lu Zhu. Her voice was gentle as she teased, ¡°Then treat me to a meal. I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡± Su Sheng looked at Gu Qing in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing to dare to speak to Mr. Dong Hua like this. In her eyes, Mr. Dong Hua was a high and mighty person. He was not someone they could joke around with. It seemed that Senior Sister was right. She was especially familiar with Mr. Dong Hua. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Zhu agreed without hesitation, his lips curving up slightly. Su Sheng stole a nce at Lu Zhu, her heart beating faster and faster. Although Lu Zhu¡¯s smile gave off an unapproachable feeling, it also made one feel that he was a noble young master from aic book. Just as Su Sheng was in a daze, Gu Qing pulled Su Sheng over and introduced her to Lu Zhu with a smile. ¡°I often told you before that my little junior sister is her, Su Sheng.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She looked at Lu Zhu in fear and unease. Her gaze inadvertently met Lu Zhu¡¯s clean gaze, and her breathing hitched. This was the Mr. Dong Hua she had yearned for days and nights. When she looked at him up close, she almost suffocated from Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s beauty. Thest time she called Mr. Dong Hua, she took a full ten minutes topose herself before she could sound normal. This time, she was caught off guard and came face to face with Mr. Dong Hua. She tried hard to remain calm and greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lu.¡± At this moment, Su Sheng¡¯s mind went nk. She wanted to speak more to Mr. Dong Hua, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She could only greet him dryly. Gu Qing could tell that Su Sheng was shy. She smiled and teased, ¡°Last time, Miss Qiao wanted me to treat a friend¡¯s child, but at that time, I didn¡¯t have time so I asked Su Sheng to go.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, he instantly understood. He said, ¡°She¡¯s the psychiatrist who treated Nian Nian¡¯s friend¡¯s child. Hello.¡± Su Sheng gave an awkward smile and continued, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t help Miss Qiao much either.¡± Su Sheng had a faint smile on her face. The jealousy in her heart had long since dissipated. Chapter 650 - Two-timing

Chapter 650: Two-timing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Nian Nian? Was Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian that close? She had heard from others that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Qiao family. The Qiao family was not well-known in An City. The only reason why the people of An City remembered the Qiao family was because Qiao Yu was a genius. She had always regarded Lu Zhu as her idol, so she had investigated Lu Zhu¡¯s rtionship with the Qiao family. It seemed that the two families had a coboration project. Even if Lu Zhu was close to the Qiao family, Lu Zhu shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu was addressing Qiao Nian like this now. Could it be that the two of them had some kind of secret rtionship? Suddenly, an idea struck her. When she went to the Gu residence, she realized that Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had a very ambiguous rtionship. Back then, after Qiao Nian finished speaking to Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips had a cut. As an adult, Su Sheng naturally understood that Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth had probably been bitten by Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian was already with Gu Zhou. Why was she provoking Lu Zhu again? Su Sheng suppressed her anger. Just now, in the elevator, she had actually bragged in front of Qiao Nian that she was here to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. At that moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. Qiao Nian must have been angry because she felt that she had touched Qiao Nian¡¯s man. In Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, Lu Zhu was probably already Qiao Nian¡¯s private property. No one was allowed to touch him. If that was the case, Qiao Nian had gone too far. Back when the two of them were in the car, Qiao Nian had said that she had never met Mr. Dong Hua. Now, she understood that not only was Qiao Nian on good terms with Mr. Dong Hua, but Qiao Nian was also two-timing. She yed Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou like a fiddle. The more Su Sheng thought about it, the more she felt that she was a clown. It was too embarrassing. Gu Qing was chatting happily with Lu Zhu when she sensed that something was wrong with Su Sheng¡¯s expression. She asked worriedly, ¡°Su Sheng, are you feeling unwell? You look a little pale.¡± Su Sheng smiled and shook her head. Gu Qing looked at Su Sheng worriedly, her frown deepening. She poured a ss of water and handed it to Su Sheng. ¡°Have some water first!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡± Su Sheng obediently took the cup and stood at the side. She took a sip of water, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually dissipated. Qiao Nian was a scheming person. It seemed that Qiao Nian was also here to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. If she met Qiao Nian, she would probably live under Qiao Nian¡¯s ridicule for the rest of her life. The more Su Sheng thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Instead of waiting to be mocked, it was better to leave obediently. Su Sheng ced the cup in her hand on the coffee table and looked up at Gu Qing, saying softly, ¡°Senior Sister, I¡­¡± ¡°Where is Mr. Dong Hua? Did you call him?¡± Gu Qing asked, staring unblinkingly at Lu Zhu. Su Sheng felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Gu Qing in disbelief. What? Mr. Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua? Su Sheng felt her throat go dry. She swallowed hard. Her entire world had been overturned. ¡°He should be here soon. He¡¯ll send us a message when he arrives.¡± Lu Zhu nced at the time on his wrist and said calmly. ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Qing replied. Su Sheng¡¯s face turned pale. Could Mr. Lu Zhu really be Mr. Dong Hua? Could it be that Mr. Dong Hua was really an old man, just like the rumors said? At the thought of this, Su Sheng felt even worse. But that wasn¡¯t right either. When she had hypnotized Senior Sister, Senior Sister had clearly said that Mr. Dong Hua was Mr. Lu. Could Senior Sister be referring to Lu Zhu¡¯s father? Su Sheng¡¯s frown deepened. Perhaps Senior Sister wasn¡¯t hypnotized back then and was lying to her on purpose. But why did Senior Sister do this? What good would that do her? Su Sheng¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She was worried that Gu Qing would see through her thoughts. She lowered her head, not daring to speak. Whenever Su Sheng thought of how Mr. Dong Hua was Lu Zhu¡¯s father, her heart would flutter. For a long time, every time she listened to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s songs, she would see Lu Zhu¡¯s face. Chapter 651 - Disappointment

Chapter 651: Disappointment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Now, she couldn¡¯t ept him being reced by an old man. Su Sheng was no longer in the mood to think about Qiao Nian. She was immersed in a world of copsing faith. ¡°Su Sheng?¡± Gu Qing¡¯s voice came from the side. Su Sheng came back to her senses. She looked up at Gu Qing and asked in confusion, ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I called you a few times just now, but you didn¡¯t respond?¡± Seeing that Su Sheng didn¡¯t look well, Gu Qing frowned slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital now?¡± ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about a case I came into contact with previously. I¡¯m just a little worried about that patient!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re very serious when you¡¯re working, but it¡¯s useless to think too much about it now. If the patient is unwell, his family will definitely call you.¡± Gu Qingforted her. ¡°Since they didn¡¯t call you, it means that he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Sheng nodded casually. Just as Su Sheng was about to retract her gaze, she identally saw Lu Zhu standing beside Gu Qing. Lu Zhu¡¯s facial features were very well-defined. His facial features were well-defined, and his nose was high. His narrow and deep eyes were like the bright night sky. This man seemed to be the most perfect masterpiece in heaven. There was no w on his face. All these years, Lu Zhu had been the man she had yearned for day and night. She had never expected Lu Zhu to not be Mr. Dong Hua. She felt as if she had fallen out of love. However, she also heaved a sigh of relief. At least Qiao Nian didn¡¯t harm her Mr. Dong Hua. However, when she thought of how Mr. Dong Hua was an old man in his fifties, Su Sheng¡¯s heart ached again. Su Sheng wanted to leave right away, but when she thought about how Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua, it meant that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know Mr. Dong Hua. When Qiao Nian came out of the elevator just now, she had walked in the opposite direction. This meant that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t here to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. Coincidentally, she could stay and meet Mr. Dong Hua again. Although Mr. Dong Hua was not the Lu Zhu in her heart, he was still her idol. However, she regretted that she could no longer be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s confidante. After Su Shengposed herself, her expression gradually improved. She sat there quietly, waiting for Mr. Dong Hua to arrive. After a while, Lu Zhu¡¯s phone rang. He turned it on and took a look. He stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s almost here. We can go to his piano room and wait for him now.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She was so nervous that her breathing quickened. She could finally see her idol. Gu Qing nodded and stood up. Su Sheng followed suit. Su Sheng followed Lu Zhu and Gu Qing out. Just as the three of them walked out of the meeting room, Lu Zhu¡¯s secretary walked up to them. With a troubled expression, he said, ¡°Director Lu, there¡¯s a very important document here that needs your signature now.¡± Lu Zhu nced at the secretary. Usually, the secretary would not disturb him when outsiders were around, unless it was something rted to the Qiao family. When Lu Zhu thought of the way Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Nian, his heart sank to the bottom. He turned to Gu Qing and said, ¡°Walk along this corridor. When you turn left at the intersection ahead, you¡¯ll see a piano room. I have something to attend to. You guys go over first.¡± Gu Qing smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll go over ourselves.¡± Lu Zhu nodded, then called his secretary back to his office. Lu Zhu sat in front of his desk. He opened the document and nced at the title. He knew that it was the piece ofnd the Qiao family wanted to bid for. Qiao Yu knew that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t his biological sister. How could he have such dirty thoughts? His Sugar had suffered greatly in the Qiao family. This time, he had to seek justice for Sugar. Lu Zhu looked down at the document in his hand. As he had to hurry to the piano room, he took a rough look and said, ¡°Now, tell me the key points!¡± Chapter 652 - Dealing with the Qiao Family

Chapter 652: Dealing with the Qiao Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°The Qiao family is very likely to get that piece ofnd.¡± Lu Zhu frowned, his body exuding a cold aura. He asked, ¡°Because of Qiao Yu?¡± The secretary nodded. He knew in his heart that Qiao Yu was in trouble. ¡°Why?¡± Lu Zhu raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°The people from the Land Bureau value Qiao Yu very much. Moreover, that piece ofnd has already been decided for Qiao Yu, but it seems that a mysterious organization has appeared. The Land Bureau has hesitated. It¡¯s precisely because of this that we have a chance to win the bid.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s hand tapped lightly on the table. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t find out which family it is?¡± ¡°Indeed, we haven¡¯t found anything, but there should be news soon.¡± ¡°Then investigate thoroughly,¡± Lu Zhu said thoughtfully. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, buy over the Qiao family.¡± Lu Zhu didn¡¯t want his precious sister to be targeted by such a despicable person. When the secretary heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She hurriedly said, ¡°Director Lu, this isn¡¯t appropriate!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Go and formte a n to buy over the Qiao family first. When the timees, I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s feasible. If possible, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Lu Zhu knew in his heart that Qiao Yu was the only one supporting the Qiao family now. The news that Qiao Yu was a genius had spread throughout An City. Coupled with the fact that Qiao Yu was extremely outstanding, he had to be very thorough in dealing with the Qiao family. ¡°Director Lu, I¡¯ve also found out that Second Young Master Gu is fighting for that piece ofnd,¡± the secretary said in all seriousness. A trace of confusion shed in Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes. Gu Zhou rarely made a move. Could it be that Gu Zhou wanted to avenge Sugar? ¡°No matter who has this piece ofnd, as long as it¡¯s not in the hands of the Qiao family, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes darkened. He had to make the Qiao family suffer. ¡°By the way, Director Lu, I¡¯ve also found out something about Miss Song Yu.¡± ¡­ . At this moment, Gu Qing and Su Sheng were already standing outside the piano room. Su Sheng had a bad feeling about this. If she remembered correctly, Qiao Nian had walked in this direction when she came out of the elevator. Su Sheng¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Why had Qiao Nian walked this way? Could it be that Qiao Nian had also been invited by Mr. Dong Hua? She knew that Qiao Nian was Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s musician in the past, but so what? What kind of person was Mr. Dong Hua? He was a genius musician. How could he invite a female musician to listen to a new song? Unless Qiao Nian already had a special rtionship with Mr. Dong Hua. Su Sheng gradually clenched her fists. Qiao Nian not only had an ambiguous rtionship with Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou, but also with Mr. Dong Hua. Qiao Nian was very good-looking, but Su Sheng hated people who deceived people using their looks. No wonder Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s limited edition album. Just think about it. How could a sessful man give such expensive things to a woman he was fooling around with? At the thought of this, Su Sheng felt a trace offort. It seemed that it was just a coincidence that Qiao Nian was walking in this direction. Gu Qing stood at the side and saw Su Sheng¡¯s change in expression. She frowned. Previously, Su Sheng¡¯s emotions had been a little off. Gu Qing nced around. Seeing that there was no one else around, she walked over to Su Sheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you feeling unwell?¡± When Su Sheng heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a panic. You seem to be guarding against something. Did something happen?¡± Gu Qing was a psychiatrist, so Su Sheng¡¯s expression naturally couldn¡¯t escape her eyes. When Su Sheng heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, her eyes froze for a moment. She bit her lip and said half-truthfully, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I identally had a conflict with Miss Qiao previously, and things got a little unpleasant. I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter!¡± When Gu Qing heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she recalled how she had interacted with Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian had a carefree personality and was very good at handling matters. She was not a petty person. Chapter 653 - Love at First Sight

Chapter 653: Love at First Sight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qing smiled at Su Sheng andforted her. ¡°I thought it was something big. So it¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Miss Qiao should be a very generous person. As long as you don¡¯t cross her bottom line, she won¡¯t usually hold it against you. So, don¡¯t worry anymore. She won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± When Su Sheng heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, she forced a smile. She trusted her senior sister¡¯s judgment. But for some reason, her heart was still in a mess. She had a nagging feeling that something bad would happen. Moreover, she felt that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed. Especially Qiao Nian¡¯s rtionship with Gu Zhou and Lu Zhu. She was 100% sure that Qiao Nian was very intimate with those two men. Perhaps Senior Sister had misjudged him this time. Qiao Nian was really not a simple person. Su Sheng couldn¡¯t tell Gu Qing directly. At this moment, the melodious sound of a piano came from the piano room. The beautiful sound of the piano brought warmth and peace, as if it could chase away the coldness in the world. The sound of the piano was like a flowing stream, gentle and delicate, iparably clear. The uneasiness in Su Sheng¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, leaving only calmness. Mr. Dong Hua was the only person in the world who could y a tune that could cleanse one¡¯s soul. Su Sheng looked into the piano room expectantly. Her heart was beating faster and faster. Although she knew that Mr. Dong Hua was an old man, that didn¡¯t stop her from liking his music. Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music was truly wonderful. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to enter the piano room anymore. As long as she listened to Mr. Dong Hua y this song outside, she would have no regrets in her life. Su Sheng pulled Gu Qing to the door. She closed her eyes to admire the music. Could this song be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song? It was another tune that could cure one¡¯s illness. Gu Qing stood at the side, her frown deepening. For some reason, she felt that she had heard this music before, but she couldn¡¯t remember. Where exactly had she heard it before? Gu Qing¡¯s frown deepened. At that moment, footsteps sounded in the distance. Although the sound of her footsteps seemed to have softened a lot, it still pulled Su Sheng out of the world of music. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and look back. Who was disturbing her from listening to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s song? What if this person disturbed Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s performance? Su Sheng turned her head. In the next moment, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face. Her heart sank. This man was simply too good-looking. His skin was very fair, and very delicate. His features were three-dimensional, especially his beautiful phoenix-like eyes. They were soul-stirring. His beauty was a little feminine, but the aura he exuded was that of a king. If he wore female clothes, no one would suspect that he was a man. She might even be ssified as the most beautiful queen. He was like a zing fire, so beautiful that no one could profane him. When Gu Qing saw him, a faint smile appeared on her face. She hadn¡¯t seen Lu Nian in a long time. She didn¡¯t expect him to look even better than before. Just as Gu Qing was about to speak, she saw Lu Nian shake his head at her, indicating for her not to speak. He didn¡¯t seem to want to interrupt the beautiful music. Gu Qing nodded. Her gaze fell on Su Sheng¡¯s face and she elbowed Su Sheng¡¯s arm. Only then did Su Sheng realize that her gaze on that man was a little greedy. She hurriedly lowered her gaze, her heart beating faster and faster. Who wouldn¡¯t like to look at such a handsome man? Su Sheng¡¯s heart began to race. She wondered what this man did for a living and if the two of them would have a chance to be together. Su Sheng was no longer in the mood to listen to music. All her attention was on that man. Her palms were covered in sweat, and she was extremely nervous. Amidst the beautiful piano music, she felt like the female lead in an idol drama. She had met her Prince Charming. This feeling was truly wonderful. She imagined herself falling in love with him, getting married, having children, and growing old with him. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. If she could spend the rest of her life with such a good-looking man, she would do anything. She wondered if this man would like girls like her. Su Sheng looked at the man¡¯s face with spring in her eyes, already intoxicated by his looks. Chapter 654 - How Could It Be You?

Chapter 654: How Could It Be You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Just as the beautiful music was about to end, Su Sheng came back to her senses. She lowered her gaze shyly, and her lips curved up involuntarily, thinking that she might be with him. Su Sheng¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the man¡¯s hands. The man¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, his knuckles white and his veins bulging. ording to Su Sheng¡¯s professional knowledge, the man seemed to be angry. Su Sheng frowned slightly. She looked up at the man in front of her. Suppressing the anger in his eyes, the man¡¯s breathing quickened. Su Sheng was a psychiatrist. She could naturally tell that the man was angry. The man didn¡¯t just seem to be angry. There was also a trace of fear in his eyes, as if he was afraid of losing something. Strange, why did this man have this expression? Did he hate this song very much? Or had he heard this song before? Had something bad happened? Su Sheng¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. At this moment, Su Sheng heard Gu Qing say, ¡°It¡¯s over. Why don¡¯t we go in?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Sheng retracted her gaze. Mr. Dong Hua was her spiritual idol. She had always wanted to meet him. Even if it was no longer possible between her and Mr. Dong Hua, she was still very curious about the rumored age of Mr. Dong Hua. Perhaps Mr. Dong Hua was just like what outsiders said. He was a white-haired old man. Only by seeing the coldness and warmth of this world could onepose moving songs. Su Sheng followed behind Gu Qing and carefully walked into the piano room. Her heart began to race. When she walked in, she saw Qiao Nian sitting by the piano. She was stunned, her face pale. What was going on? Could it be that Qiao Nian yed the piano? How was this possible? If Qiao Nian was really Mr. Dong Hua, then Qiao Nian must have her own limited edition album. It seemed that Qiao Nian had yed the music just now. At this moment, Qiao Nian seemed to be still immersed in the song from just now. She didn¡¯t even notice that someone had entered. Su Sheng looked around but did not see any speakers. It couldn¡¯t be Qiao Nian who had used her phone to y an audio clip, could it? That was absolutely impossible. The phone volume couldn¡¯t have been turned up so loud. Su Sheng frowned. If she removed all the impossibilities, the rest might be the truth. Qiao Nian was Mr. Dong Hua! ¡°Why is it you?¡± Su Sheng eximed. Qiao Nian suddenly came back to her senses. Only then did she realize that three people had walked in. When her gaze fell on Lu Nian¡¯s deep eyes, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Second Brother? Why was Second Brother looking at her like that? Second Brother¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, as if she had crossed his bottom line. Did Second Brother not want her to y this piano? This was also unlikely. Previously, Second Brother had clearly asked her to use this piano! Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment, then slowly stood up. Her breathing involuntarily lightened, and she felt a little uneasy. Su Sheng looked at Qiao Nian and frowned slightly. She had never expected Qiao Nian to be Mr. Dong Hua. She felt that Qiao Nian was too scheming. She treated Qiao Nian as her good friend, but Qiao Nian was full of lies. She didn¡¯t treat her sincerely. Instead, she treated her like a clown. Back then, Qiao Nian had even appeared at Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s concert as Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s female performer. Wasn¡¯t it tiring for her to y two roles alone? Su Sheng¡¯s hatred for Qiao Nian had reached its peak. ¡°Miss Qiao, are you Mr. Dong Hua?¡± Su Sheng asked. She had already checked her surroundings. The piano piece from before was yed from the piano in front of Qiao Nian. However, Su Sheng still refused to give up. At this moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer Su Sheng¡¯s question. Her heart was filled with Lu Nian, and her heart was beating faster and faster. She had never expected Second Brother to be angry with her. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. ording to her current rtionship with Second Brother, Second Brother probably wouldn¡¯t like her either. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She didn¡¯t know what to do either. Chapter 655 - Are You Questioning Me?

Chapter 655: Are You Questioning Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing that Qiao Nian was ignoring her, Su Sheng frowned slightly. She took a step forward and asked, ¡°Miss Qiao, why are you ignoring me when I¡¯m talking to you? Don¡¯t you know that this is very rude?¡± Qiao Nian was already terrified and uneasy. She felt a little ufortable because of Lu Nian¡¯s attitude towards her. Now that she heard Su Sheng¡¯s unreasonable words, she recalled how Su Sheng had bragged in front of her. Her eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s cold voice, she instantly understood something. Qiao Nian was really Mr. Dong Hua. Su Sheng¡¯s heart gradually sank to the bottom. Seeing Su Sheng like this, Gu Qing hurriedly stepped forward and pulled her aside, saying in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Miss Qiao isn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua. Actually, Mr. Dong Hua is¡­¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua?¡± Su Sheng interrupted Gu Qing mercilessly, asking impatiently. A trace of joy shed in her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qing nodded. When Su Sheng heard this, her lips curved up slightly in a happy smile. So Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua. She had asked Qiao Nian this question just now, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to answer. This meant that Qiao Nian still wanted to pretend to be Mr. Dong Hua. Qiao Nian was truly shameless. Someone as immoral as Qiao Nian was not worthy of ying the piano in Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s piano room. This was simply a stain on Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s piano. Although she had yet to meet Mr. Dong Hua, she would never allow Qiao Nian to act wantonly in Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music room. Su Sheng¡¯s expression also turned cold. She raised her eyebrows slightly and questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve trespassed on Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s territory without his permission and used his piano without his permission. Previously, you told me that you were also a fan of Mr. Dong Hua. How can a fan do such a thing? Are you an extreme fan of Mr. Dong Hua?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she clenched her fists tightly, then let go weakly. Actually, she didn¡¯t care what outsiders thought of her. What she cared about the most was what Second Brother thought of her. Was Second Brother really so angry just because she had privately yed her piano? Seeing that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t looking at her, Su Sheng frowned and questioned, ¡°Qiao Nian, did you hear me?¡± Gu Qing tugged at Su Sheng¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as Su Sheng was about to speak, she heard Gu Qing say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to reconcile with Miss Qiao?¡± ¡°Senior Sister, it was clearly Qiao Nian who casually touched Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s piano,¡± Su Sheng said unhappily. She even looked at Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s cold expression, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Alright, stop talking. Even if Mr. Dong Hua is unhappy because Miss Qiao touched the piano, this is still Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s business. Don¡¯t interfere anymore!¡± Gu Qing gave Su Sheng a silent look. Su Sheng lowered her head reluctantly, biting her lip. She just couldn¡¯t stand Qiao Nian¡¯s aloofness. Moreover, Qiao Nian had casually touched Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s things. This in itself was an insult to Mr. Dong Hua. Gu Qing walked up with a smile, breaking the awkward silence. She smiled at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Miss Qiao, you were also invited by Ah Nian, right?¡± Ah Nian? Could it be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s real name? Could it be that Mr. Dong Hua had really invited Qiao Nian? How was that possible? Qiao Nian was just a female musician Mr. Dong Hua had hired at thest minute. Su Sheng¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Subconsciously, she refused to believe this. Su Sheng took a step forward and grabbed Gu Qing¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior Sister, how is that possible? Qiao Nian is just¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Gu Qing interrupted Su Sheng sternly. Su Sheng shrank back and stood there silently, not saying anything else. Only then did Gu Qing retract her gaze. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Sheng was so agitated just now because she liked Mr. Dong Hua too much. Just now, we were outside. When we heard the piano, we thought that Ah Nian was ying it. When she walked in, she realized that it wasn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua ying. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t ept the reality, so she spoke rudely.¡± Chapter 656 - Enough!

Chapter 656: Enough!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Sheng couldn¡¯t help but blush. She had never expected her senior sister to tell her everything she was most unwilling to admit. She was so embarrassed that she yearned to find a hole to hide in. She felt that Qiao Nian must be extremely smug now. She must be watching her make a fool of herself. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qing¡¯s voice, she suppressed the difort in her heart. Previously, she had already had a good impression of Gu Qing. Now that she heard Gu Qing¡¯s words, Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Su Sheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Since her senior sister had spoken so nicely, Qiao Nian responded indifferently. However, this made her understand one thing. Qiao Nian had really been invited over by Mr. Dong Hua. At the thought of this, Su Sheng felt very ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for her senior sister, she wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here. However, Qiao Nian had been personally invited by Mr. Dong Hua. This difference made Su Sheng feel terrible. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s expression had improved, Gu Qing smiled and continued to smooth things over. ¡°Since you were also invited by Ah Nian, you must have received his permission. I think this is just a misunderstanding.¡± As Gu Qing spoke, she turned to look at Su Sheng and said sternly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you should learn to be more mature. Don¡¯t be so impulsive!¡± Su Sheng had rarely seen Gu Qing so strict. She immediately felt aggrieved, and her eyes gradually turned red. She said unhappily, ¡°Senior, even if she was invited by Mr. Dong Hua, she can¡¯t touch his piano casually!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Su Sheng¡¯s face, and her beautiful fox-like eyes instantly turned cold. She finally understood. Su Sheng probably didn¡¯t want her to be invited over by Mr. Dong Hua and she didn¡¯t want to believe this either. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Qing¡¯s face instantly darkened as she whispered angrily. She had never expected Su Sheng to be so unreasonable today. Su Sheng looked at Gu Qing in disbelief. His senior sister was actually scolding her again because of Qiao Nian. Had she said anything wrong? It was clearly Qiao Nian¡¯s fault. Su Sheng was really furious. She said angrily, ¡°Senior Sister, you shouldn¡¯t always help her. If Mr. Dong Huaes and finds out that Qiao Nian casually used his piano, Mr. Dong Hua will me her. Moreover, I¡¯m just telling the truth. She touched someone else¡¯s things without his permission. This is wrong to begin with. She should apologize to Mr. Dong Hua.¡± Gu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and darkened. She couldn¡¯t understand why Su Sheng was so concerned about Qiao Nian touching Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s piano. When she came in previously, Gu Qing had noticed that Lu Nian was looking at Qiao Nian differently. Moreover, with Lu Nian here, it was not Su Sheng¡¯s ce to step forward and be self righteous. ¡°Su Sheng¡­¡± Before Gu Qing could finish speaking, Qiao Nian spoke. Qiao Nian looked at Su Sheng coldly. Suppressing her anger, she questioned, ¡°What has it got to do with you whether I apologize or not? You¡¯re a busybody!¡± Su Sheng¡¯s face turned green with anger. Just as she was about to teach Qiao Nian a lesson, she heard the man beside her speak. ¡°Enough!¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and mixed with a trace of anger as he interrupt Su Sheng. At this moment, the air in the room became weaker and weaker, and it was a little suffocating. Su Sheng looked at the man in a daze. The man¡¯s voice was really too pleasant to the ear. It made her feel as if she was about to get pregnant. Gu Qing heaved a sigh of relief. She looked up at him and said apologetically, ¡°Ah Nian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ah Nian? Su Sheng¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily as she looked at Gu Qing in shock. How was this possible? This young and handsome man was actually Mr. Dong Hua. Su Sheng gasped, feeling a little dizzy. She had never expected Mr. Dong Hua to be so handsome. She was willing to marry Mr. Dong Hua now. Chapter 657 - Puzzlement

Chapter 657: Puzzlement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As Su Sheng thought about this, she recalled that she had been a little fierce to Qiao Nian previously. She wondered if Mr. Dong Hua would dislike strong girls. Su Sheng¡¯s heart was racing. She looked at Mr. Dong Hua uneasily. Seeing that Mr. Dong Hua was neither speaking to his senior sister nor looking at her, she heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Mr. Dong Hua was not angry with her. Seeing Mr. Dong Hua walking towards Qiao Nian, Su Sheng¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. It seemed that Qiao Nian was going to be in big trouble this time. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian like this. Her breathing softened, and her eyes were filled with gentleness. When Lu Nian walked up to her, she called out softly, ¡°Brother Ah Nian!¡± When Su Sheng heard Qiao Nian speak to Lu Nian, she frowned. She had a bad feeling. Could it be that Lu Nian and Qiao Nian were close? Su Sheng thought of Lu Zhu again. He addressed Qiao Nian as Nian Nian. She instantly understood. Qiao Nian must have relied on her looks to befriend those rich and powerful men. Su Sheng despised women who had multiple partners. She had also noticed Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s expression just now. If Mr. Dong Hua really treated Qiao Nian as his sister, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be angry because Qiao Nian had touched the piano. However, Mr. Dong Hua was indeed angry just now. This meant that he didn¡¯t take Qiao Nian seriously. Lu Nian¡¯s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His narrow phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, and finallynded on the piano. The expression in his eyes grew more and moreplicated. His slender fingers gently pressed on the keyboard. The piano made a low sound, which seemed especially abrupt. Seeing Lu Nian¡¯s actions, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Was Second Brother worried that she would damage the piano? She was just ying the piano. How could she ruin it? ¡°Why did you enter that room?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s gaze was fixed on the piano. He narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked up at the wooden door not far away. Qiao Nian looked in the direction Lu Nian was pointing. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Previously, when she stood at the door, she had a faint strange feeling. Moreover, that door seemed to be very attractive, attracting her to push it open and enter. But in the end, rationality prevailed. She didn¡¯t push the door open. She could sense that behind that door was definitely Second Brother¡¯s most precious item. Everyone had a secret in their hearts. She didn¡¯t want her secret to be exposed, so she felt that Second Brother definitely didn¡¯t want his secret to be discovered by others. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian. His tone was very certain, as if he was very sure that she had already entered that room. Qiao Nian said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t enter that room.¡± ¡°No?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s voice rose slightly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Brother Ah Nian¡¯s piano room should have surveince cameras. Why don¡¯t you pull up the surveince cameras and take a look? Then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m lying.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand why Lu Nian insisted that she had entered that room. She pursed her lips slightly and said seriously. When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He frowned slightly. He knew Qiao Nian well and knew that she wasn¡¯t lying. He had specially written this song for Sugar more than twenty years ago, and no one knew about it. Then how did Qiao Nian know? Strange. Could something have gone wrong? Had his song been leaked? Su Sheng stood at the side, her gaze fixed on Lu Nian¡¯s face. Her eyes were filled with obsession. She could tell that the song Qiao Nian had yed just now should have been newlyposed by Mr. Dong Hua, but Qiao Nian had yed it first. She nced at the door not far away. Since that song was new, the score was probably behind that door. Qiao Nian must have memorized the score after entering the room and came out to y it on the piano. Qiao Nian had actually stolen Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s score. Su Sheng pursed her lips tightly. Even if she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Mr. Dong Hua, she was still a fan of Mr. Dong Hua. She would never tolerate Qiao Nian stealing the score! Chapter 658 - Sophistry

Chapter 658: Sophistry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Stealing was immoral to begin with. Su Sheng didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but Qiao Nian had gone too far. She couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly, ¡°Miss Qiao, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. I thought that you were also a fan of Mr. Dong Hua and that the two of us could be good friends, but I never expected you to do something so despicable as stealing.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°You said that I stole something. Then what did you see me steal? Without any evidence, I can sue you for nder.¡± Su Sheng was a psychiatrist. Sometimes, she would help the police judge cases. Her role was to observe the interrogated prisoners so that she could determine if they were telling the truth. She had seen many prisoners, and she had seen some like Qiao Nian, who looked calm and didn¡¯t admit to the mistakes she had made. It wasn¡¯t until the police brought the evidence to them that the prisoners had to admit their past mistakes. Su Sheng gasped and questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you y this song just now? If you didn¡¯t steal Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s score, how could you have yed it?¡± Hearing Su Sheng¡¯s words, Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion. Gu Qing stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t lying. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think Qiao Nian was the kind of person who stole things. If Qiao Nian really stole something, as long as Ah Nian pulled up the surveince video, there would be evidence of Qiao Nian stealing. Since Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t afraid of the surveince video, it could only mean one thing. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t stolen anything at all. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t steal anything, how did she y Ah Nian¡¯s tune? Could there be a misunderstanding? Gu Qing frowned slightly. She seemed to have heard the song Qiao Nian had yed somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, Su Sheng thought that she had stepped on Qiao Nian¡¯s tail. She snorted. ¡°What else do you have to say? I¡¯ll call the police now and send you to the police station!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Sheng was slightly stunned. He looked up and saw Lu Nian looking at her with a dark expression. Lu Nian¡¯s voice was not gentle at all, not giving Su Sheng any face. Su Sheng was stunned. She had never expected Mr. Dong Hua to look at her with such disgust. The thief was clearly Qiao Nian. What had she said wrong? What had she done wrong? She had clearly been helping him! Why would Mr. Dong Hua be fierce to a true fan of his for a thief like Qiao Nian? Su Sheng felt a little ufortable. Her nose felt sore, and her eyes were a little red. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, actually, I¡­¡± ¡°Do you not understand humannguage? Or is your intelligence limited?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder, interrupting Su Sheng mercilessly. Tears welled up in Su Sheng¡¯s eyes, and her face turned as pale as paper. She felt very aggrieved. She was a true fan of Mr. Dong Hua and had always sought justice for him. However, she had never expected Mr. Dong Hua to mock her for Qiao Nian. Su Sheng finally understood. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have any other abilities, but her ability to seduce and steal was top-notch. That made sense. No one would let others insult their girlfriend. Su Sheng understood this and sneered. She turned to the side and wiped the tears from her eyes. Although she had lost, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Qiao Nian had used her body to rope in those men. This kind of behavior was what she hated the most. Men were all animals who thought with their lower bodies. However, Su Sheng¡¯s fantasy of her idol, Mr. Dong Hua, waspletely shattered. She had thought that Mr. Dong Hua, who could see through the coldness and warmth of the world, would be more self aware. So that was all. She had decided that she would never like Mr. Dong Hua again. She only liked Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s music. Chapter 659 - Bewitched

Chapter 659: Bewitched

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Nian looked at Su Sheng coldly and questioned, ¡°Who told you that she stole my score?¡± When Su Sheng heard Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Dong Hua to not bepletely charmed by Qiao Nian. If Mr. Dong Hua was really bewitched by Qiao Nian, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her for the reason. Su Sheng had heard from others in the past that idols of a certain quality would always have strict requirements for their fans, asking them to treat passersby better. Mr. Dong Hua had been so fierce to her just now. He was probably asking her to have a better attitude. After thinking this through, Su Sheng felt a little guilty for misunderstanding Mr. Dong Hua. Su Sheng looked up at Mr. Dong Hua, her eyes red-rimmed. ¡°But did I say anything wrong? Mr. Dong Hua hasn¡¯t released this song to the public, right? Looking around the entire piano room, there¡¯s no score. Then how did Qiao Nian y Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s song?¡± The more Su Sheng spoke, the more she felt that her words made sense. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Qiao Nian created a song identical to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s. The chances of that happening are too low. Otherwise, it can only mean that she stole your score!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. What Su Sheng said made sense. If she stood in Su Sheng¡¯s shoes, she might also suspect that someone had stolen Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s song. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She heard Lu Nian say, ¡°Since there are other possibilities, why do you think she stole the score?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice became colder and colder. Qiao Nian was stunned. When Second Brother walked in just now, she had noticed him. He seemed to be unhappy because she had unintentionally done something. However, Second Brother had been suppressing his anger. Coupled with Su Sheng¡¯s usation, it was reasonable. Qiao Nian had always felt that her second brother would believe Su Sheng¡¯s words. She regretteding here just now. If she hadn¡¯te here today, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into an argument with Second Brother. But she had never expected Second Brother to stand by her side and speak up for her even though there was no evidence that she was innocent. Second Brother would rather treat this song as her original song than let others misunderstand her as a thief. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were a little red. She stared unblinkingly at Lu Nian. This was her second brother, and the best second brother in the world. Lu Nian¡¯s words rendered Su Sheng speechless. Su Sheng felt her mind go nk. She had never expected Mr. Dong Hua to believe Qiao Nian so unconditionally. Why had things turned out like this? Qiao Nian was clearly in the wrong. Why was Mr. Dong Hua still speaking up for Qiao Nian? Did Mr. Dong Hua dote on his little lover, Qiao Nian, so much? Qiao Nian was clearly two-timing. What was so good about such a lewd woman? Could it be that Mr. Dong Hua didn¡¯t know that Qiao Nian was with someone else? At the thought of this, Su Sheng¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Although the truth was very cruel to Mr. Dong Hua, she felt that it was necessary for him to see Qiao Nian clearly. Su Sheng took a step forward. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she questioned, ¡°Miss Qiao, may I ask what your rtionship with Mr. Gu Zhou is?¡± As soon as he said this, the piano room instantly fell silent. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Lu Nian frowned slightly. He looked at Su Sheng coldly, his eyes filled with displeasure. At this moment, Gu Qing was stunned. She looked at Su Sheng in confusion, then at Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian frowning, she had a bold thought. Could it be that Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were together? That was impossible! She had heard before that Gu Zhou was afraid of women. How could someone like Gu Zhou get married? Moreover, although the Qiao family was not a big family, the Qiao family probably could not bear for their daughter to marry a man who was not in good health. Chapter 660 - Messy Relations

Chapter 660: Messy Rtions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, frowning. She suddenly recalled how she had invited Su Sheng to the Gu family to treat Gu Qi. At that time, when Gu Chuan came out, he even forcefully brought her back to her room and bit her mouth. Could it be that Su Sheng had suspected her identity at that time? Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and looked at Su Sheng with aplicated expression. Could it be that Su Sheng felt that there was something ambiguous between her and Gu Zhou? Even if she said it, what did it matter? Wasn¡¯t everyone discussing the score now? ¡°Miss Qiao, please tell everyone what your rtionship with Mr. Gu Zhou is.¡± Su Sheng looked at Qiao Nian coldly, enunciating each word clearly. A trace of disdain shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She said coldly, ¡°What has my rtionship with Gu Zhou got to do with what happened today?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to say it, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡± Su Sheng felt that Qiao Nian was still running away. In order to gain a good impression of Mr. Dong Hua, she also wanted to let him know that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t a good woman. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Gu Zhou¡¯s mistress!¡± Mistress? This was the first time Qiao Nian had heard this term. She found it a little novel, and her lips curved up involuntarily. When Gu Qing heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with confusion. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s calm expression, she instantly understood that Su Sheng must have guessed wrong. Just as Gu Qing was about to remind Su Sheng, she heard Lu Nian speak. ¡°Did I ask you to speak now?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s tone was not good. His face was dark as he questioned word by word. Su Sheng looked at Lu Nian¡¯s angry expression and suddenly realized something. Mr. Dong Hua was also human. If Mr. Dong Hua knew that his woman was having an ambiguous rtionship with another man, he would definitely feel very embarrassed. That was why he flew into a rage out of humiliation. However, Su Sheng was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t Mr. Dong Hua question Qiao Nian? Before Su Sheng could speak, Gu Qing tugged at his arm. ¡°Alright, stop talking. Stop causing trouble!¡± Gu Qing said to Su Sheng with a frown. She knew that her junior sister was decisive and could distinguish between love and hate. When she saw injustice, she would definitely stand up and say a few more words. However, Lu Nian didn¡¯t look too good. If Su Sheng continued, she was worried that Lu Nian would hate Su Sheng in the future. ¡°You¡¯re really thinking too much. I told you, she didn¡¯t steal this score!¡± Lu Nian suppressed his anger. ¡°Her rtionship with Gu Zhou isn¡¯t something someone like you can know.¡± Su Sheng¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at Lu Nian in disbelief. Were all rich people so open-minded? Even if Lu Nian knew that Qiao Nian was cheating on him, he wouldn¡¯t care. Su Sheng pointed at the small door and said, ¡°The score should be in that room!¡± Lu Nian¡¯s anger was on the verge of erupting. He nced at the door and looked at Su Sheng fiercely. ¡°The surprise I prepared for her is behind that door. I¡¯m just unhappy that she entered without waiting for me!¡± Su Sheng was stunned. She had never expected Lu Nian to prepare a surprise for Qiao Nian behind that door. ¡°But Qiao Nian and Mr. Gu Zhou clearly¡­¡± Su Sheng found it difficult to breathe. She couldn¡¯t speak and felt a little dizzy. Why had things turned out like this? What had she done wrong? Lu Nian looked down at Su Sheng. His voice was cold and heartless as he questioned, ¡°You used the filthiest of thoughts to falsely use a clean and pure girl. Is your heart made of dirty rats?¡± Su Sheng swayed on the spot. She had never expected her idol to say that her heart was made of rats and that it was dirty. Tears welled up in Su Sheng¡¯s eyes. She bit her lower lip, trying hard not to cry. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Qing said as she pulled Su Sheng away. Su Sheng reached out and pushed Gu Qing¡¯s hand away. She looked at Lu Nian with red-rimmed eyes and asked sadly, ¡°She¡¯s clearly a lewd woman. What¡¯s so good about her?¡± Chapter 661 - Guest

Chapter 661: Guest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lewd? Using her body to climb up the ranks? When Lu Nian realized that Su Sheng had used such a word to describe Qiao Nian, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. Although Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood and wasn¡¯t his biological sister, in his opinion, Qiao Nian looked a lot like his biological sister. The two of them had simr personalities and tastes. He had always treated Qiao Nian as his confidant. Now, someone was actually criticizing Qiao Nian in front of him. Lu Nian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had always had a sharp tongue and usually tried his best to control himself, but now he didn¡¯t want to control his words and actions. He had never been one to show mercy to others, nor was he one to show mercy to the fairer sex. ¡°Qiao Nian is an esteemed guest I¡¯ve specially invited over. It¡¯s not up to a rat like you to say anything about my rtionship with her. You¡¯re just an extra Sister Gu Qing brought over. What right do you have to judge my esteemed guest?¡± Guest? How was that possible? How could Qiao Nian be Lu Nian¡¯s distinguished guest? Lu Nian was the most outstanding geniusposer in the world. How could he treat a gold digger and lewd woman like Qiao Nian be an esteemed guest? ¡°No¡­ this is absolutely impossible¡­ Qiao Nian can¡¯t be a distinguished guest¡­¡± Su Sheng was dumbfounded, muttering to herself. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she had a strange feeling. She looked up at Lu Nian and smiled. At this moment, Su Sheng looked at Qiao Nian. Her lips parted slightly, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, Gu Qing could already tell that Lu Nian was angry. She had grown up with Lu Nian since she was young, so she naturally knew his personality. Lu Nian thought so highly of Qiao Nian. Previously, Lu Zhu had also asked her to treat that child. It seemed that Qiao Nian, Lu Zhu, and Lu Nian had a good rtionship. Her status shouldn¡¯t be as simple as Miss Qiao. Gu Qing smiled and walked forward, pulling Su Sheng back. She said, ¡°I just remembered something. We seem to have an appointment with a patient tonight. You guys are busy, so we¡¯ll leave now!¡± Gu Qing was really worried that Su Sheng would anger Lu Nian. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Su Sheng shook off Gu Qing¡¯s hand and shouted. If a lewd person like Qiao Nian could be Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s distinguished guest, why couldn¡¯t she be his distinguished guest? She was here today to listen to Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s new song. It was impossible for her to leave without hearing Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s tune. Moreover, she had to make Mr. Dong Hua realize that she was the most suitable woman for him. A woman like Qiao Nian was not worthy of being with Mr. Dong Hua at all. Gu Qing looked at Su Sheng in disbelief. She had never expected that her lively and cheerful junior sister would break down so easily, disregarding her image. Gu Qing knew that if Su Sheng continued to stay here, who knew what would happen. She liked Su Sheng a lot. She didn¡¯t want Su Sheng to disappear from An City because of what had happened today. ¡°Su Sheng, it¡¯s gettingte. Come back with me!¡± Gu Qing said loudly, her expression cold. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Su Sheng felt terrible. Her senior sister, who had always doted on her the most, was also on Qiao Nian¡¯s side. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make things worse, leave with me immediately!¡± Gu Qing said sternly, her expression cold. Seeing Gu Qing like this, Qiao Nian knew that she was angry. She frowned slightly and her gaze fell on Su Sheng¡¯s face again. Qiao Nian could tell that Gu Qing was helping Su Sheng. However, when she was in the elevator, Su Sheng was still ndering Gu Qing¡¯s professional abilities. Su Sheng really didn¡¯t deserve a senior sister like Gu Qing. Of course, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t say such a thing. Su Sheng looked at Gu Qing in disbelief. Her eyes were slightly red as she said pitifully, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve always been by my side. You know that I like Mr. Dong Hua a lot. Why won¡¯t you help me?¡± Gu Qing opened her mouth to speak, but she did not expect Lu Nian to speak first. ¡°I find it disgusting to be liked by someone like you.¡± Lu Nian¡¯s words were as cold and cruel as ever. Chapter 662 - Heartbroken

Chapter 662: Heartbroken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Su Sheng heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she was about to break down. Her eyes were filled with sorrow as she said in pain, ¡°When I was 18, I fell in love with you the first time I heard your music. I collected all your music. I like you so much. I¡¯m a loyal fan of yours. How can you say such hurtful words? I¡¯m clearly so good. Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Who in this world has set the rule that if you like me, I have to like you?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said impatiently. Su Sheng swayed on the spot. Her fragile heart seemed to have been smashed to the ground by Lu Nian, shattering into countless pieces. When Su Sheng was in school, she was known as a genius beauty. When she came out of school, she opened a counseling studio with Gu Qing. She had seen all the rich people in An City. No one sneered at her beauty. There were also many wealthy people who asked about her marriage status. Countless people wanted to marry her. But she had rejected those people mercilessly. In her opinion, those rich second-generation heirs were all useless. Her future husband had to be a genius, and he must shine in his field. When she found out that Lu Nian was Mr. Dong Hua, she had already put herself in the role of Mr. Dong Hua¡¯s wife. She was a world-renowned genius psychiatrist, and Lu Nian was a world-renownedposer. Howpatible the two of them were. Who did Qiao Nian think she was? Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t even worthy of carrying their shoes. ¡°But why do you like Qiao Nian? What¡¯s so good about Qiao Nian?¡± Su Sheng looked at Lu Nian sadly, her gaze finally moving to Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Was this like what others said? If a woman wasn¡¯t bad, a man wouldn¡¯t like her? Lu Nian clearly knew that Qiao Nian was with another man, but he still liked her. At this moment, Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that Su Sheng thought that Second Brother liked her. How was that possible? They were biological siblings! No, no. Second Brother didn¡¯t know her identity now, but he also knew about her rtionship with Gu Zhou. It was impossible for Second Brother to have feelings for her like a man would for a woman. Second Brother was treating her well now not only because he felt that she was talented in music, but also because of Gu Zhou. Had Su Sheng gone crazy? How could she spout nonsense? When Lu Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s words, he frowned. Only then did he realize that Su Sheng had said that he liked Qiao Nian. He had no romantic feelings for Qiao Nian at all. He only treated her as his younger sister. He knew that if he didn¡¯t reject Su Sheng explicitly, he would be in a lot of trouble in the future. Lu Nian said, ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s Qiao Nian!¡± At this moment, the piano room instantly fell silent. Su Sheng looked at Lu Nian in disbelief. Lu Nian¡¯s words were like an invisible p to her face, hurting her heart. Su Sheng¡¯s heart ached so much that it was difficult to breathe. Frowning, she looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°She¡¯s been cheating on many people. How can you like such a woman? She¡¯s a bad woman!¡± ¡°Are you any better?¡± Lu Nian asked. ¡°When I went to the Gu residence, I realized that Mr. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had an extraordinary rtionship. Look at the wound at the corner of Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. Gu Zhou must have bitten her!¡± Su Sheng said in exasperation. Hearing this, Lu Nian and Gu Qing both looked at Qiao Nian in unison. Actually, Gu Qing was the most shocked. She had never expected someone with a phobia of women to do such a thing to a woman. Gu Zhou bit Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. If this matter were to be posted online, it would definitely rank first on the trending searches. Gu Qing was very curious. Did Gu Zhou really like Qiao Nian a lot? Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips, his eyes darkening slightly. He remembered that whenever Gu Zhou mentioned Qiao Nian, he always looked gentle. At that time, he had been very surprised that Gu Zhou would believe a woman unconditionally. After meeting Qiao Nian, he finally understood why Gu Zhou liked Qiao Nian so much. Qiao Nian was too obedient and smart. Chapter 663 - Lewd Woman

Chapter 663: Lewd Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When he first entered the room, he had seen a wound at the corner of Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. At that time, he had thought that the wound on Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth was caused by inmmation in her mouth. He had never expected Second Brother to bite her. Second Brother was too ruthless. He wondered if Qiao Nian was hurt. Seeing that Gu Qing and Lu Nian were both looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips, Su Sheng said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Dong Hua, have you seen this person¡¯s true colors? Not only is she in an ambiguous rtionship with Gu Zhou, but she also has a very ambiguous rtionship with Lu Zhu. Otherwise, Lu Zhu wouldn¡¯t have specially looked for Senior Sister and asked her to treat the child of Qiao Nian¡¯s friend when she was catching a ne and going on a long trip.¡± ¡°And now, Qiao Nian is still seducing you. She is ying a song you¡¯ve never made public. Moreover, you¡¯ve kept the score away. How did she get your score? I think she¡¯s just a lewd woman. She¡¯s involved with many men. You¡¯re just one of them. She doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all.¡± Lu Nian stood there calmly, frowning slightly. Previously, he was told that Big Brother¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian was very ambiguous. Moreover, Big Brother had previously said that he would not ruin Second Brother¡¯s family. Lu Nian¡¯s gaze gradually became firm. He looked at Su Sheng in disdain and said, ¡°It¡¯s her business if she has the ability to attract so many men. What has it got to do with you?¡± When Su Sheng heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she was about to suffocate. Her heart skipped a beat. She had never expected Mr. Dong Hua, who she thought was very intelligent, to say such ridiculous things. If Mr. Dong Hua was an old man, she could still ept that he was senile. But Mr. Dong Hua was a young and handsome man. How could he say such a thing? Would a man give up everything for the person he liked? Even if he had to be one of that woman¡¯s many men? What kind of ability did Qiao Nian have to toy with so many young and handsome men? Su Sheng¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She was extremely jealous of Qiao Nian. If she had the ability, she would have been with Mr. Dong Hua long ago. Su Sheng¡¯s gaze gradually fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, the anger in his eyes obvious. If looks could kill, Qiao Nian might have died a million times over. At this moment, Qiao Nian crossed her arms and stood there calmly. She looked at Su Sheng indifferently, like a high and mighty person looking at a weak and helpless ant. She only needed to move her toes slightly to crush that ant to death. Su Sheng¡¯s heart turned cold. She felt ashamed. Qiao Nian had hidden herself too well. From the beginning, Qiao Nian had treated her as a joke. ¡°You b*tch. What kind of sorcery did you use to make so many men like you?!¡± Su Sheng questioned angrily. When Lu Nian heard Su Sheng¡¯s voice, his expression darkened. He couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone bullying Qiao Nian. In his opinion, Qiao Nian was the best girl in this world. ¡°Sister Gu Qing, please drag her out. I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡± Lu Nian frowned and suppressed the anger in his chest. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her in An City again!¡± The reason why he was willing to talk to Su Sheng previously was entirely because Su Sheng had been brought here by Gu Qing. He was only doing it for Gu Qing¡¯s sake. However, Su Sheng had crossed his bottom line. He could not tolerate it. Lu Nian¡¯s words frightened Su Sheng so much that her legs went weak. She looked at Lu Nian in fear, not understanding why he had said this. At this moment, Su Sheng began to doubt her worldview. Qiao Nian was clearly the one who had done something wrong, and Qiao Nian was clearly the one who had cheated on many people. In the end, she was the one who was hurt. She was a fan of Mr. Dong Hua. She had always loved Mr. Dong Hua deeply. How could Mr. Dong Hua trample on her love and crush it? Mr. Dong Hua didn¡¯t like her but he should find a good girl to be with. Not Qiao Nian. Su Sheng¡¯s mind was in a mess. She thought of how Lu Nian was going to chase her out of this city. Chapter 664 - There Must Be Something Hateful

Chapter 664: There Must Be Something Hateful About Pitiful People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Sheng¡¯s legs felt a little weak. If her senior sister hadn¡¯t been supporting her, she would have knelt on the ground long ago. Gu Qing nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take her out now!¡± With that, Gu Qing grabbed Su Sheng¡¯s arm and walked out. When Gu Qing brought Su Sheng to the door, she saw Lu Zhu standing there. At this moment, Lu Zhu was emitting a cold aura, like a demon from hell. Su Sheng¡¯s tears welled in her eyes. She had already been abandoned by Lu Nian, but so what? If someone like Lu Zhu knew that Qiao Nian was two-timing, he would definitely hate her even more. It seemed that Qiao Nian was in deep trouble. Just as Su Sheng was about toin, she couldn¡¯t help but meet Lu Zhu¡¯s cold eyes. How should she describe it? Lu Zhu looked at her as if he was looking at a dead person. How had this happened? Lu Zhu should hate Qiao Nian. She still remembered that Lu Zhu had looked at her gently just now. Why was he looking at her like this now? Could it be because she had told the truth? Su Sheng gasped. That made sense. Rich men all cared about their dignity. What she had just said was the truth. Perhaps Lu Zhu hated Qiao Nian to the core, but what Lu Zhu cared about the most now was his dignity. Su Sheng¡¯s breathing involuntarily intensified. At this moment, Lu Nian and Qiao Nian, who were in the piano room, both noticed Lu Zhu. Lu Nian stood there calmly. It was rare for him to see his brother look at others so fiercely, and his eyes were filled with confusion. He recalled what he was tols previously, and his eyes gradually darkened. Could it be that Big Brother had really fallen for Qiao Nian? Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Seeing her brother like this, Qiao Nian had a bad feeling. It seemed that her brother was really angry. Su Sheng was going to be in big trouble this time. ¡°Just now, you said that Nian Nian had an improper rtionship with me?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. Every word seemed to have been tempered in an icehouse. When Lu Nian heard the words Nian Nian, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly. Su Sheng¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, and her mind went nk. After a long while, Su Sheng came back to her senses. She didn¡¯t understand what had happened at all. Why had things turned out like this? First, she was hated by Mr. Dong Hua, and now, she was questioned by Lu Zhu. Who was Lu Zhu? He was the eldest young master of the Lu family in An City. Someone like Lu Zhu could kill her with a casual sentence. At this moment, Su Sheng was truly afraid. Her lips trembled, and she was so frightened that she could not speak. Su Sheng looked at Gu Qing in fear, tears welling up in her eyes. Gu Qing met Su Sheng¡¯s eyes and sighed helplessly. Su Sheng was toopetitive. As long as someone was more outstanding than her, she would always pick on others. She had discovered this problem with Su Sheng in the past. But in her studio, other than her, Su Sheng had the most power. At that time, Gu Qing felt that Su Sheng had some foresight and wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense. But today, Gu Qing realized how wrong she was. Su Sheng had gone too far today. Moreover, she had already interrupted Su Sheng several times, but Su Sheng was still stubborn. Gu Qing sighed slightly. Although Su Sheng had made a huge mistake today, she had promised her parents, who had long passed away, that she would take good care of Su Sheng. Gu Qing¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. Only then did she realize that Lu Zhu already wanted to kill Su Sheng. Gu Qing narrowed her eyes slightly. She hurriedly pulled Su Sheng behind her and looked up at Lu Zhu. With a sincere expression, she said, ¡°Ah Zhu, Su Sheng has indeed said a lot of things wrong today. I¡¯ll apologize to you, Ah Nian, and Miss Qiao on her behalf. I¡¯ll definitely discipline her well in the future.¡± At this point, Gu Qing turned back to look at Su Sheng. At this moment, Su Sheng was no longer as arrogant as she usually was. All that was left was unease. Su Sheng stood there trembling like a drenched chicken in the rain. She looked extremely pitiful. As the saying went, there must be something hateful about pitiful people. If Su Sheng had kept quiet today, the situation would not have been so awkward. What made Gu Qing curious was what rtionship Qiao Nian had with Lu Zhu and Lu Nian. Why would those two take such good care of Qiao Nian? Although she had a lot of questions in her mind, she understood one thing. The less she knew, the better. Chapter 665 - Reprimand

Chapter 665: Reprimand

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Qing sighed and looked up at Lu Zhu. She said kindly, ¡°Ah Zhu, on ount of our past rtionship, can you give her a way out?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Gu Qing¡¯s face, and his eyes darkened. He pursed his lips slightly and said coldly, ¡°Take good care of her in the future. Don¡¯t let her set foot in Yong¡¯an Building again.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Gu Qing smiled and dragged Su Sheng out. Su Sheng¡¯s legs were as limp as noodles. All her weight was leaning on Gu Qing. When Gu Qing dragged her away from Lu Zhu, the tears in Su Sheng¡¯s eyes fell. She looked at Gu Qing in fear. ¡°Senior Sister!¡± Qiao Nian, who was standing in the piano room, watched as Gu Qing and Su Sheng left. Her frown deepened. Su Sheng, who was ignorant, would only be a burden to Gu Qing if she followed her. At this moment, Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian ask, ¡°Sister Nian, where did you get your score?¡± Qiao Nian came back to her senses. Her gaze fell on Lu Nian¡¯s face, and her eyes were filled with confusion. Actually, she didn¡¯t know where she had seen the score before. When she first arrived at the piano room, this melody appeared in her mind. She only relied on the memories in her mind to y this song. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know that Lu Nian had written this song. Lu Nian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Qiao Nian nervously. He wanted to hear Qiao Nian¡¯s exnation. He believed that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t steal anything, but he had written that song in his early years, and he had never publicized it to the public. How did Qiao Nian know this song? He wanted to hear Qiao Nian¡¯s exnation. Could it be that he and Qiao Nian really had a telepathic connection and wrote the same tune at the same time? Actually, this was not impossible. At this moment, Lu Zhu walked in. The coldness on his body instantly disappeared. He looked at Qiao Nian with concern and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian forced a smile. Nian Nian? Lu Nian came back to his senses. He frowned slightly and turned to look at his brother. His good brother was still looking at Qiao Nian worriedly. Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Just as he was about to speak, he heard his brother speak again. ¡°Then, if anyone bullies you, just tell me. I won¡¯t let you suffer at all!¡± ¡°Actually, it was nothing just now. Besides, I can handle it!¡± Qiao Nian gave a sweet smile. Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. He recalled what the mistress had said. Then, seeing his brother¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian, he had a bad feeling. Big Brother¡¯s concern for Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t superficial at all, nor was it an average rtionship. It was a heartfelt concern. Big Brother had never been so concerned about a girl. Although Big Brother was not afraid of women, he rejected most girls. Lu Nian was deep in thought when suddenly, a cold gaze swept over. He instantly came back to his senses and met Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Lu Zhu looked at Lu Nian coldly, his voice filled with me! Lu Nian was speechless. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been chasing after Nian Nian to ask about the score, how could Nian Nian have been mistaken for a thief? When there are outsiders around, don¡¯t you know how to restrain yourself?¡± Lu Nian frowned slightly. What his brother said made sense but he seemed to dote on Qiao Nian more? If he remembered correctly, Big Brother hated Qiao Nian the most before he went to MY. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times before not to be rash in the future. You¡¯re already so old, yet you still need me to teach you!¡± Lu Zhu frowned and continued to reprimand him, as if he was very dissatisfied with Lu Nian¡¯s performance just now. Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. He looked at Lu Zhu intently and said nothing. When Qiao Nian heard her eldest brother reprimand her second brother, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, Brother Ah Nian has already exined it to Su Sheng. It¡¯s just that Su Sheng was too emotional and didn¡¯t listen at all!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his gaze fell on her face. The coldness in his eyes gradually dissipated. He pursed his lips for a while before saying stiffly, ¡°You really know how to feel sorry for him!¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian helplessly. Chapter 666 - Nothing Good Comes From a Dog’s Mouth

Chapter 666: Nothing Good Comes From a Dog¡¯s Mouth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A coquettish smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t speak, tacitly agreeing with Lu Zhu. That was for sure! She couldn¡¯t bear to let her second brother suffer. Moreover, this was not Second Brother¡¯s fault to begin with. If Su Sheng had not pestered them endlessly, they would have listened to Second Brother¡¯s new song long ago. Su Sheng had made a mistake. She couldn¡¯t let Second Brother bear the consequences, right? Lu Zhu looked at the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. In the end, he swallowed his reproachful words, unwilling to say them out loud. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find Sugar. How could he bear to me her? Lu Zhu felt very ufortable, and his eyes gradually darkened. His dark eyes flickered and were gradually tinged with a thick fog. When he invited Sugar out today, she rejected him. At that time, Sugar had told him that she had already made an appointment with someone else tonight. At that time, he had thought that Sugar was going to meet her good friend. But now he realized that Sugar had rejected his invitation because of Second Brother. If it wasn¡¯t for Second Brother¡¯s words, he would have brought Sugar here openly tonight. Why would he let Sugar suffer? At the thought of this, Lu Zhu red at Lu Nian, still feeling a little upset. At this moment, Lu Nian was in a daze. He felt that his mind was not working. He did not understand what was going on with his brother. Was he jealous? But that didn¡¯t seem right either. Who was Big Brother jealous about? Was he jealous of him? At the thought of this, Lu Nian felt terrible. His mind was in a mess. It seemed that Big Brother had really fallen for Qiao Nian! No wonder he was told that Big Brother had fallen for Qiao Nian. He had even said that he had never seen Big Brother so close to a woman. Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. He looked up at Lu Zhu, his expression bing more and more serious. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? My Second Brother treats you quite well. How can you do this?¡± Lu Nian was the second eldest son of the Lu family. The second brother Lu Nian was referring to was Gu Zhou. He had grown up with Gu Zhou. Lu Nian recalled that his second brother had called him previously to ask where his eldest brother had gone. It seemed that Second Brother had already realized that his eldest brother had an extraordinary rtionship with Qiao Nian. However, Second Brother did not make it clear on ount of the two families. Lu Nian pursed his lips tightly. He could not let his eldest brother ruin his second brother¡¯s marriage. ¡°What?¡± Lu Zhu asked with a dark expression. He had yet to settle scores with Lu Nian, but Lu Nian had said some strange things. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Nian not taking good care of Sugar, Sugar wouldn¡¯t have suffered today. Previously, Sugar had suffered alone outside. He had initially wanted to give Sugar all the best things in the world, but because of that incident back then, he had no choice but to hide Sugar¡¯s background. Lu Zhu felt that he could not let Sugar return to the Lu family. He had already made Sugar suffer. He would never allow Sugar to suffer any more. But today, Sugar had rejected Lu Nian¡¯s invitation because of him and she had suffered again. How could Lu Zhu tolerate this? He didn¡¯t make Lu Nian go home to reflect on himself because of Sugar. Lu Nian sighed heavily. He felt that his eldest brother was being stubborn. His voice was low as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I will never allow anyone to poach Second Brother¡¯s wife, not even Big Brother!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, her mind went nk. Had Second Brother misunderstood something? Lu Zhu said, ¡°Nothing goodes out of a dog¡¯s mouth!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. This was the first time she had heard her refined brother say such a thing. Actually, Lu Nian did not want to say it directly, but he could not let his brother pester Sister Nian anymore. After all, he had to nip such ambiguous signs at the bud. He did not want Gu Zhou¡¯s marriage to be threatened in any way, nor did he want his brother to continue being so stubborn. His gaze swept across Qiao Nian¡¯s face and finallynded on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had already seen through Lu Zhu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Brother, I know Sister Nian saved your life, but your attitude towards her is a little too gentle. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Chapter 667 - He’s Just My Brother!

Chapter 667: He¡¯s Just My Brother!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Lu Zhu was speechless. His temples were throbbing with anger. Suppressing his anger, he clenched his fists tightly. What exactly was Lu Nian talking about? Qiao Nian was his biological sister. If he wasn¡¯t gentle with his sister, who would he be gentle with? However, Lu Nian waspletely immersed in the fact that his eldest brother was about to poach his second brother. His frown deepened and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Lu Nian thought of Gu Qing, who had just left, and his expression turned even more serious. ¡°Brother, you used to be cold to other women. Moreover, Sister Gu Qing has been wooing you for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen you treat Sister Gu Qing very well!¡± ¡°Sister Gu Qing grew up with us. She¡¯s like our biological sister. She¡¯s always taking care of me and Third Brother. Shouldn¡¯t you consider Sister Gu Qing first?¡± At this point, Lu Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. If only Sister Gu Qing hadn¡¯t left just now. He could have pushed Sister Gu Qing directly to his brother and let him take his rtionship with Sister Gu Qing seriously. That way, Big Brother would not think about Second Brother¡¯s wife. Lu Zhu was speechless. At this moment, Qiao Nian understood what Lu Nian meant. It turned out that Second Brother had thought that there was something going on between her and Eldest Brother. He had thought that Eldest Brother was ruining her marriage with Gu Zhou. Big Brother was so pitiful! Qiao Nian hurriedly exined for Lu Zhu, ¡°Brother Ah Nian, you¡¯ve misunderstood Big Brother. It¡¯s not what you think between Big Brother and me. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship.¡± Seeing how serious Qiao Nian was, Lu Nian sighed helplessly again. His eyes were filled with helplessness as he said softly, ¡°Sister Nian, I know you don¡¯t have any other thoughts about Big Brother, but this matter has already been ced in front of us. I hope you¡¯ll treat Second Brother well in the future and ignore him! Now, I hope that you and Second Brother can grow old together and have children soon!¡± For the first time, Lu Zhu felt that Lu Nian was so stupid. How was he romantically interested in Sugar? It was clearly a concern between an older brother and a younger sister. Lu Nian didn¡¯t know anything and was spouting nonsense. Or was it that Lu Nian had been single for too long and did not understand the difference between romantic love and sibling love at all? He felt that Lu Nian was either stupid or blind. Lu Zhu could no longer be bothered to speak to the fool. He walked to a chair at the side and sat down. He wondered when the water in the fool¡¯s head would all flow out. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she was so anxious that her face turned red. Jesus. How could Second Brother misunderstand her and Eldest Brother so much? Actually, Qiao Nian had wanted to find a formal asion to acknowledge her Second Brother. But now, she had no choice but to tell Second Brother the truth in advance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if this misunderstanding grew bigger and bigger until it got out of hand. Qiao Nian hurriedly exined, ¡°Brother Ah Nian, actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Big Brother and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. I¡¯m just your¡­¡± Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s delicate face. He had always liked Qiao Nian. In his opinion, only a delicate youngdy like Qiao Nian was suitable to be his god sister. Moreover, Big Brother¡¯s feelings for Qiao Nian were also one-sided. He didn¡¯t see any romantic feelings for him on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Lu Nian still couldn¡¯t bear to say anything harsh to Qiao Nian. His mind was in a mess now, so he interrupted Qiao Nian tactfully. ¡°Sister Nian, one might meet many people in one¡¯s life. Some people can make your heart race, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean love. Love should be meeting someone at the right time. That person will apany you for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I know that your marriage with Second Brother is just an order from your parents. If you really don¡¯t like Second Brother, please don¡¯t hurt him during your marriage. It¡¯s already very hard for him to live. You can choose to divorce him, but¡­¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and interrupted Lu Nian simply. ¡°He¡¯s just my brother!¡± Lu Nian was stunned. He felt as if he was hallucinating. Why did Qiao Nian acknowledge him as her brother again? Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. His gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. He did not think that his brother was the kind of person who would casually acknowledge someone as a family member. Chapter 668 - Bloodline Is The Most Important

Chapter 668: Bloodline Is The Most Important

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Of course, Qiao Nian knew that Lu Nian was puzzled. She hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood Big Brother. He¡¯s not the kind of person who would steal someone else¡¯s woman at all. He just feels sorry for me, so Brother Ah Nian, don¡¯t think too much about it!¡± Lu Nian¡¯s pupils involuntarily dted as he looked at Qiao Nian in shock. Could it be that Big Brother really acknowledged Qiao Nian as his sister? Or was this just Big Brother¡¯s first move? Lu Nian¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and his expression turned uglier and uglier. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Big Brother should be using his brother-sister rtionship with her to urge her to get a divorce. When Sister Nian got a divorce, Big Brother could get together with her as a lover and get married. Big Brother had really made a good move. He had tricked Qiao Nian. First, he tricked him, then Second Brother. He was really capable. Qiao Nian treated him like a brother, but his brother¡¯s feelings for Qiao Nian were definitely more than just brother and sister. If Big Brother treated Sister Qiao as his sister, he wouldn¡¯t have scolded him for a god-sister. Big Brother valued bloodline the most. Lu Nian¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Lu Zhu sinisterly and questioned, ¡°Brother, I understand your intentions. You just want to use your brotherhood to get close to Sister Nian. After Sister Nian gets a divorce, you can be with her!¡± Qiao Nian felt a headacheing on. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She had clearly exined it clearly. Why was Second Brother still misinterpreting it? Lu Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Sister Nian is my adopted sister. It has nothing to do with you! I won¡¯t allow you to get close to her again!¡± Qiao Nian had a headache initially, but when she heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she was a little touched. Her eyes were a little red-rimmed. Before she knew that she was a member of the Lu family, Second Brother had already treated her as his sister. In Second Brother¡¯s heart, she might really be his biological sister. When Lu Zhu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, his amber eyes were slightly stunned, and there was a smile on his lips. He really did not expect his brother, who had been single for so many years, to be so nervous about his adopted sister. When Lu Zhu thought about how Lu Nian was the first to acknowledge his sister, he felt a little ufortable. He still remembered that when he first met Qiao Nian, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the bold youngdy who had been staring at him. Lu Zhu felt that he had gone too far in the past. His gaze fell on Lu Nian¡¯s face again. He remembered that Lu Nian and Sugar had been very close when he was young. Fortunately, Lu Nian and Sugar were siblings. If it was really a rtionship between a man and a woman, it would be troublesome! Lu Zhu still wanted to hide Sugar¡¯s identity and dote on her as her brother. Previously, he had wanted Third Brother to acknowledge Sugar first. After all, Third Brother had almost fallen for Sugar. But now, because Sugar¡¯s death anniversary was approaching and Second Brother had been writing songs for her all night. Forget it, let Second Brother and Sugar acknowledge each other first. Lu Zhu stood up and walked to Lu Nian¡¯s side. Seeing Lu Nian looking at him with a mncholic expression, he said, ¡°Ah Nian, you¡¯ve misunderstood. She¡¯s not my adopted sister. She¡¯s our biological sister to begin with.¡± Lu Nian frowned and looked at Lu Zhu. In order to get Qiao Nian, Big Brother had already begun to lie. His parents had adopted Song Yu, but his brother was especially old-fashioned. He usually said that Song Yu was not their sister as Song Yu did not have the bloodline of the Lu family at all. Therefore, other than Lu Qi, only their mother cared about Song Yu. Song Yu¡¯s status at home was very awkward because the brothers did not take her seriously. Big Brother really loved Qiao Nian dearly. How could he say such things against his conscience? Lu Nian felt that he had to wake his brother up. ¡°Brother, you previously said that the bloodline of the Lu family is very important. You¡¯ve never acknowledged a god-sister before. Even Song Yu is just a rtive, right?¡± Lu Nian questioned. Chapter 669 - Evidence

Chapter 669: Evidence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Lu Zhu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze slightly. When his mother had adopted Song Yu, he wanted to object. However, his mother¡¯s mental state was not good, so he had not said anything. No matter how good Song Yu was, she was not their biological sister. Lu Zhu also knew that no matter how clearly he said it, Lu Nian would still be very confused. No one would believe that a person who had been dead for more than twenty years would stand in front of them alive. When he found out that Qiao Nian was Sugar, he was also very shocked. If he hadn¡¯t seen the DNA report, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Sugar was still alive. Lu Zhu sighed slightly and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear. Qiao Nian isn¡¯t my adopted sister. She¡¯s our biological sister to begin with. Lu Nian, take a closer look at Qiao Nian. Does she look a little like Mother and Lu Qi? She¡¯s Sugar, the biological sister we thought had died more than twenty years ago. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± What? Lu Nian felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was instantly charred on the outside and tender on the inside. Inch by inch, he turned his head to look at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes were simply carved from the same mold as his mother¡¯s. Lu Nian¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. How was this possible? Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian expectantly. Although she looked calm on the surface, her heart was in a mess. At this moment, she was a little grateful to Su Sheng. If Su Sheng hadn¡¯t said those things, it might be a while before she could reunite with Second Brother. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that this news was too shocking. It was normal for Second Brother not to believe her. She had initially wanted Big Brother to get Second Brother¡¯s hair and then do a DNA test on her and Second Brother. If she took the report to Second Brother, he would probably believe that she was Sugar. Lu Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. He felt that the entire world had quietened down. The only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat. His eyes were a little hot, and his throat was a little dry. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, especially her eyes. When he first saw Qiao Nian, he was attracted by her eyes. When Qiao Nian smiled, her fox-like eyes curved up slightly. She looked very beautiful. Previously, he had always thought that he liked fox eyes. But now that he thought about it, he didn¡¯t like fox-like eyes, but Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, which were very simr to his mother¡¯s. Oh my god! Sugar was still alive. Back then, when they received a part of Sugar¡¯s body, their mother had personally done a DNA test on Sugar and confirmed that the corpse was Sugar. Just because of this, everyone in the Lu family felt that Sugar was really dead. Lu Nian sniffled, his voice a little hoarse. He turned to look at Lu Zhu and asked carefully, ¡°Brother, are you lying to me on purpose to woo Sister Nian?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s entire face darkened. Suppressing the difort in his heart, he said patiently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll joke about my bloodline?¡± ¡°Back then, we saw arge piece of flesh on Sugar¡¯s body, but she¡¯s intact now¡­¡± Lu Nian frowned. He felt that even if Sugar was still alive, she should be disabled, not like Qiao Nian who had all four limbs. No, how could he curse his sister to be disabled? He sincerely hoped that Qiao Nian was his sister, Sugar, but he couldn¡¯t make random ims about her bloodline! Lu Zhu knew that Lu Nian wouldn¡¯t believe that Sugar was still alive. He took out his phone and found the photo of his DNA report with Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu said calmly, ¡°Back in MY, Sugar and I had already done a DNA test. This report proves that she¡¯s Sugar!¡± Qiao Nian stood at the side and nodded. She said softly, ¡°I originally wanted to do a DNA test with Second Brother and Third Brother. That way, when we reunite, you won¡¯t be suspicious anymore.¡± Chapter 670 - Recognition

Chapter 670: Recognition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his heart ached slightly. His hand trembled as he took Lu Zhu¡¯s phone. His gazended on the photo, and his pupils instantly dted. It was really a DNA report. Moreover, the appraisers were Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu. If this DNA report had been done in An City, Lu Nian might have suspected that this was the DNA report between Lu Qi and his brother. This DNA report was written very clearly. ording to the values on it, it could be determined that Qiao Nian and Big Brother had the same parents. Not only that, Qiao Nian¡¯s age and birthday were identical to Sugar¡¯s. Lu Nian¡¯s hands trembled even more. He casually threw the phone to Lu Zhu and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Step by step, he walked towards Qiao Nian. ¡°Sugar¡­¡± How many times had he dreamed of ying the piano with Sugar? Then, he dreamed of Sugar being dismembered and dying tragically. If this was a dream, he would rather not wake up again for the rest of his life. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian. She had already acknowledged her family once. She thought that she would be very calm when she acknowledged Second Brother. However, when she heard Second Brother call her name and saw his teary eyes, she was still very emotional. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Due to the kidnapping back then, she had already missed more than twenty years of interaction with her family. More than twenty years might not sound long. But that was more than 7,300 days! Even counting from one to 7,300 would take a long time. Although Qiao Nian felt that she was very unlucky, she was much luckier than the children who had been kidnapped by human traffickers. Now that she had found someone who loved her and she was no longer alone. ¡°Second Brother,¡± Qiao Nian called out slowly, her voice choked with emotion. Lu Nian¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He stood rooted to the ground in a daze, not daring to move, worried that all of this was just a dream. Lu Nian recalled Sugar¡¯s childhood. He often brought Sugar to the piano room. At that time, Sugar would always stay by his side obediently and listen to him y the piano. His obedient and adorable Sugar had been kidnapped by the kidnappers. When he first heard the news, he was on the verge of breaking down. Whenever he was in unbearable pain, he would go to the piano room and sit there for the entire day, recalling every detail of his time with Sugar. As time passed, he remembered that Sugar liked to listen to him y the piano, so he had been learning to write songs himself. Sugar would more or less appear in every song. At that time, he thought that even though Sugar¡¯s body was gone, Sugar¡¯s voice and smile had always been in his music and his heart. Later on, every time he went to the piano room, although he did not have Sugar¡¯spany, he would always ce a little bear not far away. That little bear was Sugar¡¯s favorite toy. In his opinion, the little bear represented everything Sugar was. Now that he heard his brother say that Qiao Nian was Sugar, the longing he had been suppressing in his heart burst out like a flood. He still remembered Sugar¡¯s soft and cuddly appearance, but in the blink of an eye, Sugar had be a young girl. With a bright smile on her face, she looked at him happily. She would even call him ¡°Second Brother¡± sweetly. This feeling was very strange. It was indescribable. Lu Nian took a step forward carefully, his breathing involuntarily lightening. Afraid that he would break this dream, he stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. His gaze became even gentler, so gentle that water could drip from it. ¡°Sugar.¡± Lu Nian¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and teary. There were too many emotions in it. Sugar, whom he had missed day and night, had returned. Lu Nian saw that Sugar¡¯s eyes were red. He said gently, ¡°Sugar, don¡¯t cry!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she felt a lump in her throat. Without hesitation, she rushed into Lu Nian¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. Second Brother! This was the first brother she had acknowledged. Lu Nian couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, then stabilized himself. His body was a little stiff, and the tip of his nose was filled with Qiao Nian¡¯s light fragrance. That fragrance filled his entire world. Chapter 671 - Dream

Chapter 671: Dream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the past twenty years, other than thest time Lu Qi was admitted to university, Lu Nian had never been so intimate with anyone of the opposite sex. He had suspected that he was also afraid of women. He had thought that when Qiao Nian had hugged him just now, he might have felt all kinds of difort. He might have pushed Qiao Nian away without hesitation. He was still worried that he would hurt Qiao Nian. But now that he was hugged by Qiao Nian, he could feel her excited and warm heart. This was his biological sister, and his beloved sister, Sugar. Lu Nian raised his hand bit by bit, then hugged Qiao Nian tightly. However, he was afraid that he would hurt Qiao Nian, so he let go slightly. Lu Nian¡¯s broken heart seemed to have been repaired in an instant. His heart was filled with gratitude and joy. At this moment, he was like a man who had just fallen in love. He was at a loss. He looked down at Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful hair, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Thest time he hugged Qiao Nian, she was still a soft and cuddly little ball. For the past twenty years, he had been in a daze. Only now did he feel the meaning of life. He rested his chin gently on the top of Qiao Nian¡¯s head and slowly closed his eyes. Then, he felt the happiness of finding Sugar. Qiao Nian buried her head in Lu Nian¡¯s chest. Second Brother¡¯s body was very warm, making her feel at ease. She smelled the unique fragrance on Lu Nian¡¯s body. This fragrance seemed to be the essence of some nt that was fragrant and elegant. This clean smell made Qiao Nian feel as if she was standing in front of nature. When Qiao Nian smelled this, her memories couldn¡¯t help but drift away. She vaguely remembered sitting in someone¡¯s arms, her head resting on that person¡¯s chest like this. Thisforting warmth enveloped her, making her feel that there was nothing more terrifying in this world. In a daze, Qiao Nian recalled the dream she had in the past. In her dream, she seemed to be sitting on a recliner beside the piano. Sunlight filtered through the tempered ss and fell on the little boy sitting beside the piano. The little boy didn¡¯t look very old. He seemed to be only five or six years old. He was wearing a proper suit, as if he was a noble young master who had walked out of aic book. She rested her chin on her hands and stared unblinkingly at the little boy. He could vaguely see the little boy smiling at her, followed by warm, happy musicing from the piano. However, she could not see the little boy¡¯s face clearly. However, Qiao Nian was certain of one thing. She liked that warm feeling very much, and she especially liked that song. Suddenly, a series of music yed in her mind. Qiao Nian was stunned. That string of music was a little simr to the one she had yed just now. When she heard that music, it was as if she was wrapped in warmth. Qiao Nian gently pushed Lu Nian away and tilted her ear slightly, as if she was listening intently. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and slowly let go of her. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Could it be that his sister had been provoked? He looked at Lu Zhu uneasily, wanting to see the answer in his eyes. However, Lu Zhu seemed to be the same as him, not understanding what was going on with Qiao Nian. ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice interrupted Lu Nian¡¯s thoughts. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian intently and replied softly. ¡°When I was young, did I often go to the piano room with you? Sometimes, I sat in your arms, and sometimes, I sat by the piano and listened to you y the piano?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Nian¡¯s face as she asked carefully. Lu Nian didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian would ask this. He nodded, his heart pounding as he recalled the past. Previously, when he saw the DNA test report, he still had a trace of doubt. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s question dispelled the confusion in his heart. This matter was between him and Sugar. He had never told anyone else, and Sugar was very young at that time. It was impossible for her to tell anyone else about this. Chapter 672 - It’s Real

Chapter 672: It¡¯s Real

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This could only prove one thing. Qiao Nian was Sugar. When people grew up, they would gradually forget what had happened when they were young. However, if they experienced it personally and encountered the same situation when they grew up, it was very likely that they would recall their childhood memories. Lu Nian¡¯s pupils trembled involuntarily. He looked at Qiao Nian lovingly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, when you were young, you loved to hear me y the piano. Moreover, I often brought you here. Although you usually like to be mischievous, you¡¯ll be very obedient when you hear me y the piano.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she clenched her fists involuntarily and bit her lip. After a long while, she said tearfully, ¡°So those are all true¡­¡± It was actually not a dream. At that time, she was still too young to remember many things. She often dreamed of a young man in white ying the piano. She even told her grandfather about this. At that time, her grandfather had told her that those could be dreams or memories of her childhood. Some people would remember their childhood dreams when they were overjoyed and sad. However, at that time, she was too young to realize that the boy in her memory was her biological brother. She had always thought that it was Qiao Yu. She had no idea that she was not a child of the Qiao family. At that time, she had ced her hopes on the Qiao couple, hoping that they would bring her to live in the city. But these hopes gradually disappeared. If she hadn¡¯t overheard Su Xue¡¯s words that time, she would never have thought that she wasn¡¯t a member of the Qiao family. It was from then on that she went everywhere to look for her biological parents. If only she had realized earlier that she was not a child of the Qiao family. If only she could find her biological parents earlier, or if she could find that ce and the person in her dream based on her memories. Would she be able to reunite with her family sooner? She and her family would not have been separated for more than twenty years. Fate really made fools of people. However, the only thing that made Qiao Nian feel lucky was that she had finally found her family. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She had gone through a lot to find her family. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian and felt his eyes sting. He silently turned his head to the side to ease the pain in his heart. Fortunately, their Sugar had finally returned home. Ever since Lu Zhu reunited with Qiao Nian, he had always felt that it was unreal. asionally, he would wake up from his sleep. Now that Qiao Nian and Second Brother had acknowledged each other, he waspletely certain that they had really found Sugar. Lu Nian felt a little stuffy in his chest, and his eyes turned red. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and his heart ached when he saw her red eyes. He reached out and carefully wiped the tears from Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. His beautiful phoenix-like eyes were filled with gentleness and pity. He said softly, ¡°Sugar, wee home. When youe back, Mom and Dad will definitely be very happy to know that you¡¯re still alive!¡± Lu Nian¡¯s words instantly woke Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian up from their trance. Qiao Nian hurriedly shook her head. Just as she was about to exin, Lu Nian spoke. ¡°Sugar can¡¯t go home yet!¡± When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he frowned. He instantly understood. Why would his brother say that? Lu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. His voice was low. ¡°What happened to Sister back then isn¡¯t simple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhu nodded without hesitation. After returning to An City, he had not been idle. He had already gotten someone to investigate the situation back then, but there were no clues. Lu Nian looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s face, then at Qiao Nian. He analyzed seriously, ¡°The kidnappers back then have already been killed. If Nian Nian returns now, it seems to be telling the entire world that the eldest daughter of the Lu family isn¡¯t dead. The person who nned all of this back then will definitely do something else. If I¡¯m not wrong, those kidnappers should be just scapegoats for those people.¡± Chapter 673 - Light

Chapter 673: Light

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I think so too, so I don¡¯t intend to let Sugar announce her identity now. This is good too. It will protect her personal safety. We just have to know that he¡¯s still alive!¡± Lu Zhu said. He looked at Qiao Nian gently, his lips curving up slightly. ¡°Therefore, when I first returned, I didn¡¯t tell you that Sugar was still alive. This was also to protect Sugar.¡± Lu Nian looked up at Lu Zhu, who happened to look over as well. When the two brothers looked at each other, they saw responsibility and coldness in each other¡¯s eyes. They only knew that they had a tacit understanding. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they were thinking the same thing. In the past, they were too young and their abilities were limited. They couldn¡¯t take good care of their sister. But they were no longer children. They were also strong enough to protect their sister. Their Sugar could never be hurt again. The two of them gradually looked away. Lu Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. His voice was gentle, and his lips curved up slightly. ¡°Sugar,e!¡± As Lu Nian spoke, he reached out his hand to Qiao Nian, looking forward to her response. Qiao Nian ced her hand on Lu Nian¡¯s. Just like more than twenty years ago, when she was two or three years old, she ced her hand on the young Lu Nian¡¯s. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Lu Nian smiled gently and pulled her towards the wooden door. When the two of them arrived at the wooden door, Lu Nian looked at the marks on it and recalled how he had carved marks on the door with Sugar when he was young. He had ruined a perfectly good door. At that time, their parents were very angry and even reprimanded them. Lu Nian¡¯s other hand gently touched the marks. He turned to Qiao Nian and said, ¡°The two of us were really naughty when we were young. We deliberately made these marks. At that time, we were even scolded by Mom and Dad!¡± With a thought, the memories that had appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind became clearer and clearer. However, she still couldn¡¯t see the exact situation clearly. She still remembered that she had been wanting to open this door. She pursed her lips slightly, curious about what was behind the door. Lu Nian reached out and opened the wooden door. Suddenly, a pleasant scent of ambergris wafted out. When Qiao Nian saw the scene inside, she waspletely stunned. This¡­ Everything here was exactly the same as the piano room in her dream. There was an old piano, white tables and chairs not far away, and a white wool carpet on the ground. Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. She watched all of this intently, her eyes growing brighter. Involuntarily, she walked up to the piano and gently stroked it. The piano had appeared countless times in her dreams. It had been morous back then, but now it was old. However, this piano was still very clean, and her face could be seen on the reflection. Her hand touched the shelf of the piano. Suddenly, an image shed across her mind. She was standing on the piano, preparing to take a photo. All of this gradually became real. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. In the past, she had been very envious of girls who had family members who doted on them. But now, she realized that she was the happiest person in the world, because her family had cared about her since she was young. Although she didn¡¯t live with her family, they still remembered her and thought about her. Qiao Nian sat silently in front of the piano and slowly closed her eyes. In a daze, she seemed to see the young man sitting in front of the piano. She ced her hand on the keys and began to y. A beautiful lightness could be vaguely heard from the piano. Qiao Nian waspletely immersed in it. Lu Nian stood at the side, his breathing involuntarily tightening. He looked at Qiao Nian gently. This was¡­ This was the song Qiao Nian had just yed. Previously, Qiao Nian had also yed this song in the piano room outside. However, the style of the song had changed a little. He had never publicized this song. This was a song he had specially written for Sugar. The name of this song was ¡°Light¡±. Sugar was like a beam of light to him, illuminating the darkest part of his heart. Chapter 674 - Playing the Piano with Four Hands

Chapter 674: ying the Piano with Four Hands

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was a very healing song. Later on, when he found out that his sister had already passed away, he changed the rest of the song. The second half of the song changed from being warm and healing to miserable. This song was about his sister¡¯s life. Every time it was almost Sugar¡¯s death anniversary, he would y the song ¡°Light¡± written for Sugar again, trying hard to recall when Sugar was still at home. At that time, Sugar was still young and couldn¡¯t speak properly, but she kept pestering him to listen to him y. Happy times were always short-lived. Lu Nian recalled that in the past, he wanted to see how Qiao Nian was like all grown up. He was in a daze. He walked over to Qiao Nian and sat down beside her. Qiao Nian nimbly moved over. Without needing Lu Nian to speak, she saw Lu Nian¡¯s yearning gaze and knew that he wanted to y a duet with her. Lu Nian ced his hands on the keyboard and turned to look at Qiao Nian. He still remembered Sugar telling him in a soft voice in the past. ¡°Second Brother, when I grow up, I want to y the piano with you!¡± The soul of ¡°Light¡± could only be perfectly reflected when the bass and high notes werebined. The two of them looked at each other and yed at the same time. It was the same tune as before. However, when Qiao Nian and Lu Nian yed it together, the tune they yed was perfect. Lu Zhu closed his eyes and admired the music the two of them were ying. In a daze, he seemed to have returned to when Sugar was acting cute towards them. When Lu Nian yed, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Qiao¡¯s face. All kinds of things from the past surfaced. ¡°Second Brother, I want to hear you y a song!¡± ¡°Second Brother, can I y with you now?¡± ¡°Second Brother, why is the piano sound I¡¯m ying now different from yours?¡± ¡°Second Brother, write a song for me too!¡± ¡­ Sugar¡¯s gentle voice echoed in his ears. Lu Nian slowly closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but recall the happy times he had with Sugar when he was young. When the song ended, Lu Nian sat in front of the piano in silence for a long time before looking up. When he saw that Qiao Nian was still reminiscing about the music just now, his lips curved up involuntarily. It was good that his sister was still alive. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian and thought of Sugar in the past. It was as if the pain of more than twenty years had instantly disappeared. At this moment, apuse rang out. Lu Nian and Qiao Nian turned their heads and saw Lu Zhu smiling. His eyes were shining brightly. The entire piano room instantly felt like it was illuminated. Lu Nian smiled. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again and he said gently, ¡°I wrote this song for you. I really didn¡¯t expect you to still remember it after so many years.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. She finally understood why Second Brother had started questioning her if she had entered this small room when she walked in just now. Moreover, Second Brother had looked angry at that time. It turned out that this song meant an extraordinary amount to Second Brother. Second Brother had written this song specially for her and did not allow anyone else to touch it. This should be Second Brother¡¯s bottom line. The displeasure in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. A bright smile appeared on her face as she continued, ¡°Second Brother, when I was a musician at your concert previously, I was a little nervous. Brother Cao specially yed the first half of this song for me, but I only heard half of it. However, I remembered it. When I came here today, some inexplicable score suddenly appeared in my mind, so I tried to y it.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Nian¡¯s face. She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those to be memories of my childhood.¡± When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°No wonder you couldn¡¯t answer when I asked you where you got the score.¡± Chapter 675 - Sister Is Married

Chapter 675: Sister Is Married

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian nodded in embarrassment and said, ¡°Yes, I think if I said that it was a melody that suddenly appeared in my mind, no one would believe me!¡± Lu Nian instantly understood. If Qiao Nian had said that just now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed her. He had never believed that there was telepathy in this world. If this person was Sugar, he would have no problem. ¡°Sugar, you¡­¡± Just as Lu Nian was about to speak, a ringtone interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my phone is ringing.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and hurriedly took out her phone from her bag. When she saw the caller ID, she was slightly stunned. It was Gu Zhou. Why would Gu Zhou call her? When Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the time on her phone, she realized that it was already one in the morning. Oh my god, time passed so quickly. At this moment, Lu Nian, who was sitting beside Qiao Nian, also noticed the caller ID. At this moment, Lu Nian suddenly realized something. Although he had found his sister, she was already married. His small, cute, and clingy sister had actually be someone else¡¯s wife. This difference made Lu Nian feel a little ufortable. He also wanted to bring his sister to his side and dote on her. He wanted to take good care of her and make up for what he owed his sister. But his sister was married. His sister had to go home every night. But the home his sister had to return to was not his home. Lu Nian lowered his gaze in pain. Why didn¡¯t he find his sister earlier? That way, he could have spent more time with her. Lu Nian hated himself. He shouldn¡¯t have believed that his sister was dead. Instead, he should have searched for her all over the world. If he had worked harder to find his sister earlier, his sister would have been able to enjoy life earlier and not suffer in the Qiao family. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Lu Nian was thinking. Her gaze fell on the phone screen and she frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion. In the past, no matter howte she got home, Gu Zhou would not ask. Could something have happened to Gu Qi? Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She hurriedly picked up the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Gu Zhou, did something happen at home?¡± Lu Nian was feeling terrible. When he heard Qiao Nian say the word ¡°home¡±, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. His sister couldn¡¯t go home with him now, because she was already married to Gu Zhou. His sister had already called the Gu family¡¯s vi home. As a brother, he was too useless. Not only had he not caught the mastermind, but his sister could not go home openly. He also wanted to hear his sister say to him, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go home together!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s hoarse voice came through the phone. There seemed to be a hint of concern in his words. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have a cold? Did you take any medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one o¡¯clock. It¡¯s gettingte!¡± This time, Qiao Nian could hear the displeasure in Gu Zhou¡¯s tone. Could it be that Gu Zhou was angry? Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice came through the phone again. He seemed to be waiting for his answer. Qiao Nian coughed, looking awkward. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± On the surface, Gu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded like he was concerned about her, but if one listened carefully, they could hear the coldness in his words. It was as if he was threatening Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian felt a chill run down her spine. Thinking that it was indeed gettingte, she should go back and rest, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a taxi back now. I¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted her mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs now. Come down.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was unquestionably strong. Qiao Nian gripped her phone tightly and nced at Lu Nian and Lu Zhu. She agreed and hung up. Chapter 676 - Did He Mind So Much?

Chapter 676: Did He Mind So Much?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian put her phone into her bag. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Lu Nian ask. ¡°Why does he care so much?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. If Second Brother didn¡¯t know that she was Sugar, he would have urged her to go back early. Now that she had acknowledged Second Brother, he stood on her side without hesitation. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Smiling, she exined for Gu Zhou, ¡°It¡¯s already past one in the morning. He might think that it¡¯s toote and want me to go back and rest early!¡± When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he felt a little better. That made sense. One couldn¡¯t stay upte often. It wasn¡¯t good for one¡¯s health. His sister should go back early to rest. At the thought of this, Lu Nian asked with aplicated expression, ¡°Does Second Brother treat you well?¡± Hearing Lu Nian¡¯s question, Qiao Nian recalled that in MY, she had been in a stalemate with Jiang Chi¡¯s men. Then, at this moment, Gu Zhou had brought arge number of tanks to save her. The sunlight shone on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and the breeze blew up the hair on his forehead. Gu Zhou stood on the tank, wearing a ck windbreaker. He looked tired and travel-worn. Even so, his eyes were filled with determination. If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t appeared, the situation that day might have been out of control. At that time, Gu Zhou was like a god, saving her and her brother. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°He treats me very well.¡± Lu Nian sized Qiao Nian up. He knew very well that Sugar meant what she said. She wasn¡¯t lying. Simrly, Lu Nian knew Gu Zhou very well. The two of them had grown up together. He knew very well that Second Brother was very slow when it came to rtionships. Moreover, Second Brother had an aversion to women. Although Second Brother was not against Sugar now, this did not mean that he could ept her. However, it was hard to say what was going on between men and women. Lu Nian did not want to interfere in the rtionship between Second Brother and Sugar, but he would never allow Second Brother to hurt Sugar. However, he was too embarrassed to say such things. He looked at Qiao Nian seriously and instructed, ¡°Alright, if he treats you badly, tell me. I¡¯ll seek justice for you!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian¡¯s expression and knew that he was serious. She smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, he is still your Second Brother. You can¡¯t be so unprincipled. You should treat him fairly.¡± If Qiao Nian was really just his adopted sister, Lu Nian naturally had to treat her fairly. But now, when he found out that Qiao Nian was Sugar, he was biased. ¡°Sugar, Second Brother has no principles with you,¡± Lu Nian said seriously. Although this sentence was a little mushy, it was indeed his truest thought. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with sweetness. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother. If Gu Zhou bullies me, I¡¯ll definitely tell you!¡± Qiao Nian said coquettishly. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had already stood up with her bag, Lu Nian couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, but he had no choice but to send her off. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Qiao Nian waved at Lu Nian. When she passed by Lu Zhu, a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°Brother, goodbye!¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Nian stood rooted to the ground, watching Qiao Nian leave reluctantly. Qiao Nian quickly walked out. When she walked out of Yongan Building, she saw Gu Zhou standing in front of the car. Gu Zhou leanedzily against the car. When he saw Qiao Niane out, he slowly stood up straight. When Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She jogged up to Gu Zhou and finally saw his expression clearly. The moonlight shone on his face, making him look even paler. His facial features were well-defined, and the contours of his face were much gentler under the moonlight. No matter what time this man appeared, he would make one¡¯s heart race. Chapter 677 - Probing

Chapter 677: Probing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s pale face, Qiao Nian thought that he was sick. She hurriedly ced her hand on his forehead. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes. Qiao Nian moved her hand away and ced it on her forehead again. Puzzled, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have a fever!¡± With that, Qiao Nian took Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and began to take his pulse. The coldness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated. He grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walked towards the front passenger seat. Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Zhou holding her hand. She had a strange feeling. Walking to the passenger door, Gu Zhou opened it and watched as Qiao Nian got into the car. Only then did he close the passenger door. He walked around the car and sat down in the driver¡¯s seat. Qiao Nian kept looking at Gu Zhou. She felt that Gu Zhou was a little abnormal. Silently, she buckled her seatbelt. Gu Zhou got into the car. ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to get a taxi here. You don¡¯t have toe out in the middle of the night just for me.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and asked tentatively. She was very curious if Gu Zhou had driven over or if he had not left. ¡°I just got here.¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. She had thought that Gu Zhou had not left. Gu Zhou started the car. Qiao Nian sat in the front passenger seat. Although she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, she felt inexplicably guilty. Qiao Nian felt inexplicably nervous. She felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little awkward. In order to ease the awkwardness, she coughed lightly and said, ¡°When I went to listen to Brother Ah Nian¡¯s new song today, I bumped into the psychiatrist I found previously.¡± Gu Zhou involuntarily tightened his grip on the steering wheel and looked straight ahead. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s response, her heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled back down. Since Gu Zhou was willing to discuss Xiao Qi with her, it meant that the current Gu Zhou was not Gu Chuan. She really did not want to see the terrifying Gu Chuan again, because the suffocating feeling Gu Chuan gave her made her extremely afraid. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°The doctor said that he needs more observation.¡± As she spoke, the car arrived at the traffic light. It was a red light, and Gu Zhou stepped on the brakes. Only then did he turn to look at Qiao Nian and ask in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t we sure that Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t have autism?¡± ¡°I know that Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t have autism, but I want him to be more cheerful. I¡¯ve never taken care of a child before, and I don¡¯t know how tomunicate with him, so I want to ask the doctor if there¡¯s a better way to make Xiao Qi lively and outgoing!¡± Gu Qing was a famous psychiatrist. She would definitely have a better solution. ¡°What did the psychiatrist say?¡± ¡°The timing isn¡¯t right today, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to her much. I¡¯ll look for her after the death anniversary of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask her in detail!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Do you still want toe here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Only then did Qiao Nian notice that Gu Zhou was staring at her. A trace of panic shed in her eyes. She hurriedly turned her head to the side and noticed that the traffic light had turned green. ¡°The light has turned green. We can leave now!¡± Qiao Nian lowered her eyes slightly. Only then did Gu Zhou retract his gaze indifferently. He started the engine and continued driving. It was gettingte and Qiao Nian was a little sleepy. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Gu Zhou anymore, so she closed her eyes to rest. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want her to meet her brother. From Gu Zhou¡¯s perspective, his wife often interacted with her friends. It was only right that Gu Zhou was unhappy. However, the situation was special now. It was not convenient for her to tell Gu Zhou that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Moreover, the fewer people who knew about this, the better. Only then would she be safer. That way, Gu Zhou would also be safer. Gu Chuan¡¯s dark and cold face suddenly shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She still remembered how Gu Chuan had looked thest time he appeared. Gu Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with possessiveness. He knew that he had lost her temper when she met Lu Zhu. Chapter 678 - Wife

Chapter 678: Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou was clearly in a bad mood. However, she really wanted to know why Gu Zhou was unhappy. Was it because he felt that his male dignity had been damaged, or was it because Gu Zhou was already starting to care about her? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but recall Gu Zhou standing on the tank. At that time, Gu Zhou had looked at her very seriously. His eyes were deep. When she met his eyes, she would be sucked in if she wasn¡¯t careful. When the car stopped, Qiao Nian slowly opened her eyes. It was already two in the morning. She unbuckled her seatbelt and ced her hand on the door handle. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she seemed to have thought of something. Her gazended on Gu Zhou, who was unbuckling his seatbelt. She called out softly, ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was as gentle and pleasant as ever, but Gu Zhou could hear her confusion in her words. Gu Zhou unbuckled his seatbelt and looked up at Qiao Nian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She pursed her lips slightly and asked, ¡°This time, you came specially to pick me up, right?¡± Just like how he had speciallye to pick her up when he was standing on the tank. ¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually disappeared. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She recalled that Gu Zhou had minded her meeting Lu Zhu very much previously. She exined seriously again, ¡°I really have nothing to do with Brother Lu. I treat him like an elder brother!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, Qiao Nian thought that he hadn¡¯t heard her. She said confidently, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the dark clouds that had been swirling around his heart dissipated a little. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian noticed that the coldness around Gu Zhou had lessened. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Has something been bothering you recently?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re a little different from before,¡± Qiao Nian said hesitantly, looking at Gu Zhou. Although Gu Zhou hade to pick her up in the past, this feeling was still different. Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, and his sexy lips curved up slightly. He asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I just have this feeling.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, but she just felt that Gu Zhou was different from before. The man¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°Because I took the initiative to pick you up today?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she looked up at him, then lowered her head, frowning again. It didn¡¯t seem to be just because Gu Zhou hade to pick her up. Could it be because Gu Zhou was worried that she would be with Lu Zhu? Seeing that Qiao Nian had remained silent, Gu Zhou stared at her unblinkingly with his dark eyes. For some reason, he recalled the name Qiao Nian had called that night. Gu Chuan¡­ Gu Zhou felt his breathing quicken. His voice was low, hoarse, and domineering. ¡°I¡¯m just bringing my wife home. Isn¡¯t that only right?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gu Zhou¡¯s words seemed to have been repeated a million times. It was especially natural. Coupled with his hoarse and sexy voice, her heart raced. The temperature in the car gradually rose. Qiao Nian looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Her face was reflected in his eyes. She quickly looked away, worried that she would say something rude. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here.¡± Her original intention was that now that there was no one else around and Gu Zhou no longer had to continue pretending. However, she suddenly sensed that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was a little dark. She thought that she had said something wrong again and made Gu Zhou angry. She hurriedly said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you like me!¡± With that, Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s bottomless eyes. She had a bad feeling. What nonsense was she spouting? Could Gu Zhou like her? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian hurriedly got out of the car. Breathing in the fresh air, she felt much better. She looked at Gu Zhou, who had also gotten out of the car, and hurriedly exined, ¡°I was just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to like my wife.¡± Qiao Nian felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, looking at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Had she heard wrongly? How could Gu Zhou like her? Chapter 679 - Investigation

Chapter 679: Investigation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

No, Gu Zhou might really like her. It might be simr to the friendship between good friends. Like and love were very different. After thinking this through, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She pointed at the vi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± The two of them walked side by side towards the vi. Although Qiao Nian understood what Gu Zhou meant, she was still extremely nervous. She pursed her lips tightly. She stole a nce at Gu Zhou, who was standing beside her. Under the moonlight, he seemed to be enveloped in ayer of soft light, looking much gentler. It felt like time had passed peacefully. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned to look at Gu Zhou. If only. If she hadn¡¯t experienced that despairing night five years ago, she might really have fallen for Gu Zhou. But there were no ifs in this world. That night five years ago was like a parasite, wrapped tightly around her. She was struggling in pain, but she couldn¡¯t free herself. She needed time now. Only when she got over the trauma of five years ago could she start a rtionship. From the corner of his eye, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian. She looked very depressed. His frown deepened. She must want to leave him because of Gu Chuan. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s phone began to ring. He took out his phone and saw that it was a call from Chen Qing. Gu Zhou stopped in his tracks. Seeing Qiao Nian walk into the house, he turned around and walked in another direction before answering the call. ¡°Second Master.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to rest during this period of time. I finally found information about Gu Chuan,¡± Chen Qing said respectfully. Gu Zhou walked to the small pavilion in the garden and sat down. His eyes lit up slightly. He wanted to see who would dare to have designs on his woman. ¡°I found out about the first person named Gu Chuan. He was fifty-two years old this year and already had a grandson. However, he died in a car ident the day before yesterday.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. His voice grew colder and colder as he said angrily, ¡°I think you still want to clean the toilet!¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. He hadn¡¯t done anything. He just wanted to use the elimination method to help Second Young Master eliminate Second Young Madam¡¯s sweetheart! Chen Qing hurriedly said, ¡°There are four others. Their ages match.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The first person called Gu Chuan is a teacher. He¡¯s 30 years old this year and has never been married. Someone once said that he often goes to gay ces!¡± Gu Zhou took a deep breath, his expression instantly turning cold. He asked, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s willing to be with him?¡± Chen Qing was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He exined. ¡°I heard that this Gu Chuan used to have a girlfriend. Later on, he seemed to be pursued by his good friend, so he dumped his girlfriend and got together with his good friend. I just think that when he didn¡¯t like men in the past, it¡¯s very likely that he knew Second Young Madam!¡± Chen Qing felt that Second Master was looking for trouble. Perhaps Madam had just casually said a name back then, but Second Master had remembered it. ¡°The other Gu Chuan is 26 years old this year and is a doctor. Two years ago, he already married his childhood sweetheart!¡± Gu Zhou drummed his fingers on the table impatiently. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s willing to be a mistress?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more, there¡¯s more.¡± Worried that he would clean the toilet for the rest of his life, Chen Qing hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s also another Gu Chuan. He¡¯s 25 years old this year. He¡¯s a graduate student in medicine and is single.¡± A graduate student in medicine? Twenty-five? Single? Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes. It seemed that this person was very likely to be the person in her heart. ¡°However, I found out that he once giarized Second Young Madam¡¯s thesis. He was even sued by Second Young Madam!¡± Chen Qing continued. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll take a liking to someone who¡¯s inferior to her and stole her results?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s patience was about to run out. Chen Qing shrunk his neck and said carefully, ¡°There¡¯s also someone else called Gu Chuan, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one. He¡¯s a yboy who likes both men and women. I think he was diagnosed with a sexually transmitted disease some time ago!¡± Chapter 680 - Washing the Toilet

Chapter 680: Washing the Toilet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Do you think she¡¯ll find someone with STDs?¡± Gu Zhou felt that there must be something wrong with Chen Qing¡¯s brain. At this moment, Chen Qing was trembling. He hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s also a 23-year-old person called Gu Chuan. He¡¯s a student at the music academy and is being kept by a 50-year-old woman!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed under the moonlight, and his eyes looked even deeper. ¡°Scrub the toilet bowl for a month!¡± With that, Gu Zhou hung up. Who exactly was the Gu Chuan Qiao Nian was calling? What exactly was she thinking? These questions lingered in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind, and his frown deepened. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already arrived at the second floor. She walked to the door of Gu Qi¡¯s room and carefully pushed it open. There was a dim yellow night light in the room, and the gentle light fell on Gu Qi¡¯s small face. Qiao Nian walked over quietly. She bent down and covered Gu Qi with the nket. Her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face again. Seeing the corners of Gu Qi¡¯s lips curl up slightly in his sleep, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. His dream must have been a beautiful dream. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and silently said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Then, she walked out. When Qiao Nian passed by Gu Zhou¡¯s room, she saw that the lights were still dim. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Could it be that Gu Zhou hadn¡¯te up yet? What was he doing down there? Qiao Nian walked towards her room. She turned on the lights and closed the door, walking to the window. She was about to draw the curtains, take a shower, and sleep when her gaze inadvertently fell on the garden pavilion. The lights in the garden pavilion were still on. Gu Zhou sat alone in the pavilion. He looked into the distance expressionlessly, his phone resting on the stone table. A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Why was Gu Zhou sitting in the pavilion in a daze? She took out her phone and called Gu Zhou. As soon as the call went through, Gu Zhou picked up instantly. ¡°Gu Zhou, why are you sitting alone in the pavilion? Why aren¡¯t youing up?¡± ¡°Nian Nian, why have you forgotten my name again?¡± Zhou Zhou¡¯s aggrieved voice came from the phone. His voice was as hoarse as usual, but there was a hint of childishness. When Qiao Nian heard his voice, she was stunned! What was going on? Why had Zhou Zhou run out again? When they first returned, nothing special happened. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, but Zhou Zhou seemed to be like an abandoned child. He said aggrievedly, ¡°Nian Nian, have you fallen for someone else and don¡¯t like Zhou Zhou anymore?¡± Qiao Nian felt as if she had been struck by lightning. It had not been easy for her. It was already very troublesome to take care of just one Gu Zhou. Moreover, Gu Zhou had two personalities in his body. Although she didn¡¯t know why Zhou Zhou had run out, she could onlyfort him immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Zhou Zhou. I identally called the wrong name just now!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± His voice was a little arrogant and gentle, making one¡¯s heart soften. Every time Qiao Nian met Zhou Zhou, she would speak to him gently, afraid that she would scare him. ¡°Zhou Zhou, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest?¡± ¡°Zhou Zhou misses you!¡± His voice was soft, very simr to Gu Qi¡¯s tone, but his voice was even deeper and hoarser. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Could it be that every time Zhou Zhou appeared, it was also because of her? Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early!¡± ¡°Zhou Zhou wants a hug from Nian Nian!¡± Qiao Nian felt that there was something strange about Zhou Zhou¡¯s ovepping words. ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou wants a hug now. Nian Nian, can youe down?¡± Qiao Nian was in a mess. It was also because he hadn¡¯t heard Qiao Nian¡¯s response that he said carefully, ¡°Why don¡¯t Nian Nian hold Zhou Zhou¡¯s hand?¡± His voice sounded so humble, as if he was pleading with her. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 681 - Good Things Are Near

Chapter 681: Good Things Are Near

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She felt that no one in this world could refuse this man¡¯s request. Moreover, she was still especially worried about Gu Zhou¡¯s condition, so she said, ¡°Alright, then wait for me downstairs obediently. I¡¯ll look for you now.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice also became gentle. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou in the pavilion. After hanging up, she turned around and walked downstairs. When Qiao Nian reached the entrance of the vi, she could see Zhou Zhou sitting upright in the pavilion from afar, looking like a kindergarten child. When Zhou Zhou saw Qiao Nian, a bright smile appeared on his face. His lips curved up slightly, and his beautiful eyes sparkled. They were clean and pure, without a trace of impurity. His facial features were well-defined, but with such a smile, he looked pure. For some reason, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She stopped in her tracks and stared unblinkingly at him. Was this still the swift and decisive Gu Zhou? He was clearly an obedient and cute little puppy. Seeing him like this, she had no resistance. Qiao Nian walked up to him. She looked down at him and reached out to him, smiling. ¡°Zhou Zhou, let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Zhou Zhou¡¯s gaze moved from Qiao Nian¡¯s face to her hand. Smiling, he handed it over and gently ced it on Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He took the initiative to hold her hand. Zhou Zhou stood up and gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, as if he could hold her firmly in his palm. When Zhou Zhou stood up, Qiao Nian still had a strange feeling. After all, he was a big CEO with long legs. His hand gripped hers tightly. Qiao Nian felt her hand heat up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Zhou Zhou and said gently. When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. It was as if as long as Qiao Nian was around, his entire world would beplete. Zhou Zhou silently opened his hand and interlocked his fingers. He nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian saw her face in Zhou Zhou¡¯s eyes and looked away shyly. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Zhou Zhou¡¯s slightly curved lips, and for some reason, she felt her mouth go dry. She wanted to kiss him. When she realized this, her heart was in a mess, and her breathing involuntarily deepened. She finally understood that Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality hade to seduce her! She was a little worried that herposure was not strong enough! Qiao Nian wanted to look away, but his lips seemed to have some inexplicable magic. She couldn¡¯t bear to look away. At this moment, on the second floor of the Gu family vi. Matriarch Gu woke up from her dream. She sat up, but she could no longer remember the situation in her dream. Frustrated, she walked to the window and was about to admire the moon when her gaze inadvertently fell on the garden pavilion. She happened to see Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian standing there hand in hand. Matriarch Gu¡¯s lips curved up involuntarily. She saw the young couple walking into the vi hand in hand. She hurriedly hid behind the curtains, pretending not to know anything. It seemed that the couple was quite shy. They were too embarrassed to kiss each other in the day, but they still wanted to get close to each other in the middle of the night. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Qiao Nian gave birth. The uneasiness in Old Madam Gu¡¯s heart instantly disappeared, leaving only happiness! Qiao Nian was so focused on Zhou Zhou that she naturally didn¡¯t notice Matriarch Gu¡¯s probing gaze. Walking into the vi, Qiao Nian nced at Zhou Zhou, wanting to retract her hand. However, she didn¡¯t expect Zhou Zhou to grip her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t retract her hand at all. Zhou Zhou lowered his gaze slightly and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He asked curiously, ¡°Nian Nian, do you not want Zhou Zhou anymore?¡± Hearing his low voice, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but look up and meet Zhou Zhou¡¯s aggrieved and disappointed eyes. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear it. She exined softly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to go back to your room to sleepter. I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep too.¡± When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He said excitedly, ¡°Then Zhou Zhou will sleep with Nian Nian. Zhou Zhou will protect Nian Nian!¡± Chapter 682 - Take a Bath!

Chapter 682: Take a Bath!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Did she need protection while sleeping? Qiao Nian also knew that she couldn¡¯t reason with him now. She nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a happy smile appeared on his face. Taking the initiative, he led Qiao Nian upstairs. When they reached the room, Zhou Zhou reluctantly let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and closed the door. When he turned back, he smiled at Qiao Nian and said happily, ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou will take a shower. Zhou Zhou will help Nian Nian take a shower!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can shower myself.¡± ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou will take good care of you.¡± Zhou Zhou looked at Qiao Nian seriously and said with concern, ¡°Zhou Zhou can help Nian Nian wash up.¡± If it were any other man, she would have left long ago. But the person standing in front of her was Zhou Zhou. Suppressing her anger, Qiao Nian said gently, ¡°Zhou Zhou, men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. We¡¯ll just take our own showers.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Zhou Zhou tilted his head and said disapprovingly, ¡°Not good. Last time, Nian Nian helped Zhou Zhou take a shower. Zhou Zhou wants to help Nian Nian take a shower too.¡± Before Qiao Nian could speak, she saw Zhou Zhou walking towards the bathroom. ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯ll go fill the bathtub.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she sighed helplessly. Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. She hurriedly said, ¡°Zhou Zhou.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Zhou stopped in his tracks and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He asked curiously, ¡°Nian Nian?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a shower before I picked you up, so I don¡¯t have to take a shower anymore.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Zhou Zhou to help her shower. No matter what, Zhou Zhou¡¯s body was still that of a grown man. When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he nodded slightly, his eyes filled with disappointment. However, his eyes quickly lit up again as he asked expectantly, ¡°Nian Nian, help Zhou Zhou take a shower!¡± Qiao Nian was shocked! She narrowed her eyes slightly. For some reason, she felt that Zhou Zhou was not that innocent. Could it be that Zhou Zhou wanted her to take a shower with him? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Zhou Zhou had gone astray. However, Zhou Zhou was just one of Gu Zhou¡¯s personalities. Usually, no one taught him right from wrong. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Although Zhou Zhou was very obedient, he was still an adult. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her to see his body. Zhou Zhou didn¡¯t seem to understand what Qiao Nian was thinking. He tilted his head and asked in confusion, ¡°Nian Nian, are you despising Zhou Zhou?¡± ¡°No,¡± Qiao Nian said subconsciously. ¡°Then Nian Nian will also bathe Zhou Zhou, right?¡± Zhou Zhou asked happily. Qiao Nian was speechless. When did she say that she wanted to help him take a shower? Perhaps it was because of Qiao Nian¡¯s silence, but the light in Zhou Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. His pure eyes flickered as he looked at Qiao Nian, as if he was hurt. He asked, ¡°Nian Nian, can you help Zhou Zhou take a shower?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian noticed that Zhou Zhou was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. He could clearly judge the expression on her face. Then, he would retreat in order to advance, and act cute to get everything he wanted. Actually, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to bathe Zhou Zhou. At most, she would just let Zhou Zhou wear his underwear. However, what worried her was what if Gu Chuan ran out when she was bathing Zhou Zhou. Gu Chuan was not an easy person to deal with. Just as Qiao Nian was hesitating, Gu Zhou grabbed her arm. ¡°Nian Nian¡­¡± This low and hoarse voice was a little childish. His voice was long and extremely gentle. His longing eyes were also filled with a hint of coquettishness and begging. Qiao Nian was instantly defeated. She had no resistance against Zhou Zhou, who kept acting like a spoiled child. Qiao Nian smiled at Zhou Zhou and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on his face. He was overjoyed. ¡°Nian Nian is the best. Thank you, Nian Nian!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She felt that if it were anyone else, no one would be able to resist Zhou Zhou¡¯s cuteness. Zhou Zhou was like a tormenting fairy. Chapter 683 - Taking a Bath

Chapter 683: Taking a Bath

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian smiled at Zhou Zhou and said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to fill the bathtub for you.¡± Zhou Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes. He nodded and replied obediently, ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around and walked towards the bathroom, thinking that she could finally calm down. She had just taken a step when footsteps sounded behind her. Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks and turned her head. She saw Zhou Zhou standing behind her. When Zhou Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze, he gave an obedient smile. Seeing Zhou Zhou like this, Qiao Nian sighed softly. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me over there just now?¡± Zhou Zhou didn¡¯t speak. He reached out and tugged at Qiao Nian¡¯s skirt, looking at her with pitiful eyes. Qiao Nian raised her hands in surrender and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together now.¡± She really had no resistance to Zhou Zhou. What made Qiao Nian the most helpless was that Zhou Zhou was really too clingy. No matter where she went, Zhou Zhou had to follow. More than that, he kept tugging at her clothes. Actually, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t used to others sticking to her like this. However, when she realized that this person was Zhou Zhou, any dissatisfaction in her heart had long disappeared. All that was left was helplessness. After Qiao Nian walked into the bathroom, she filled the bathtub with hot water and reached out to test the temperature. ¡°The water temperature is just right. You should be¡­¡± Qiao Nian turned around, stunned. He was taking off his clothes. Now was the time to unbutton thest button of his shirt. Qiao Nian immediately saw his well-defined abs and his shirt hanging loosely on his body. She felt her face heat up. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that the man had already loosened the belt around his waist. Crack! The sound of the belt being unbuckled was especially loud. Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned even redder, and even the tips of her ears began to burn. She quickly looked away and asked, ¡°Why did you take off your clothes?¡± Zhou Zhou looked at Qiao Nian innocently and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, you have to take off your clothes for a shower!¡± Qiao Nian felt that her question was a little silly. Who wouldn¡¯t take off their clothes in the shower? However, when she saw Zhou Zhou undo the strap, her heart skipped a beat. Crap. She was tempted. If Zhou Zhou was a woman, no man would be able to resist her temptation. It would bring disaster! Qiao Nian closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath. She hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take off your underwear. Go in and take a shower in your underwear!¡± At this moment, Zhou Zhou had already taken off his shirt and pants, leaving only his underwear. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with confusion. In the end, he asked happily, ¡°Nian Nian, are you going to help me take off my underwear?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s entire face seemed to be filled with blood. It was as red as spider lilies in hell, looking extremely flirtatious. She suspected that Zhou Zhou was seducing her, but she had no evidence because Zhou Zhou was really looking at her innocently. Qiao Nian felt that she was the one with impure thoughts. ¡°Nian Nian¡­¡± Zhou Zhou lowered his head slightly and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. Hearing the voice above her head, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. When she saw Zhou Zhou¡¯s clean eyes, her blood boiled. Qiao Nian stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Without hesitation, she covered his sexy lips with hers. In a daze, Qiao Nian seemed to see beautiful fireworks in the night sky. Zhou Zhou¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and his eyshes trembled slightly. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was reflected in his pupils. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was very pale under the light, and her skin looked very delicate. Her eyshes trembled slightly. Zhou Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in a daze. After a while, when Qiao Nian was almost out of breath, she let go of Zhou Zhou. She stood calmly on the ground and saw Zhou Zhou leaning against the basin. His face was pale, and he looked a little colder. However, his slightly red lips made her unable to help but kiss him again. Chapter 684 - Breaking the Rules

Chapter 684: Breaking the Rules

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Zhou Zhou was really breaking the rules. If she didn¡¯t have anyposure, she would have eaten him up long ago. Qiao Nian took a step back. Her face was a little red, and her breathing was rapid. She couldn¡¯t stare at Zhou Zhou anymore, or Gu Zhou would be the only one injured. ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she heard Zhou Zhou ask in confusion, ¡°Nian Nian, did you just¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly interrupted Zhou Zhou, feeling a little vexed. How could she have done such a thing to Zhou Zhou? She looked up at Zhou Zhou and inadvertently met his innocent and ignorant gaze, feeling a wave of guilt. She was too evil. Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. As if she had thought of something, she pointed at the bathtub and said, ¡°Alright, go in and take a shower!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Zhou Zhou nodded and walked towards the bathtub, getting into it. Qiao Nian took a deep breath. She finally understood why the CEO always kissed the female lead forcefully in overbearing novels. It turned out that he was seduced by beauty. That was why he couldn¡¯t help but¡­ ¡°Nian Nian, you have to help me take a shower.¡± Zhou Zhou¡¯s puzzled voice came from the bathtub. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and tried her best to be mentally prepared. She would definitely not have any improper thoughts about Zhou Zhou again. After helping Zhou Zhou take a shower, she could sleep! With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian turned around and saw Zhou Zhou sitting in the bathtub. The water in the bathtub was extremely clear. She could clearly see Zhou Zhou¡¯s model-like figure. There were still some water droplets hanging from his sexy corbone. Those crystal clear water droplets were like beautiful poppies that were captivating. Zhou Zhou took the shower gel from the side and squeezed it into the bathtub. Instantly, the bathroom was filled with the fragrance of shower gel. Zhou Zhou casually stirred the water, and it was immediately filled with bubb;es. The fragrant shower gel instantly filled Qiao Nian¡¯s nose. Qiao Nian was in a daze. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, staring at Zhou Zhou. Zhou Zhou tilted his head and looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with confusion. He blinked and asked obediently, ¡°Nian Nian, aren¡¯t you going to help Zhou Zhou take a shower?¡± Qiao Nian used enough self-control to look away. Panting heavily, she said, ¡°Turn around!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Qiao Nian heard the sound of water again. Thinking that Zhou Zhou¡¯s back was already facing her, she looked at him. When she saw Zhou Zhou¡¯s three-dimensional profile, she gasped. In the past, she had always thought that his face was good-looking, but now it seemed that she was wrong. Gu Zhou¡¯s side profile was even more alluring than his face. Qiao Nian felt that she was like a female hooligan. She was a little afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to help but force herself on him! ¡°Turn around!¡± Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the heat in her heart. However, she felt her heart beating faster and faster. Pursing her lips, she had a strange feeling. She opened her eyes and tried to regain herposure. Every time she touched Zhou Zhou, her self-control could not help but break down. Qiao Nian walked over to the bathtub and wiped Gu Zhou¡¯s back with a towel. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the scar on his back, and she suddenly recalled her time in MY. At that time, Gu Zhou was injured, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to rest. He brought the tank to save her. Her lips curved up involuntarily. She thought of Jiang Chi and pursed her lips slightly. After returning to An City, she had sent Jiang Chi a message. She had made it clear to Jiang Chi that she would give him an answer at the end of the month. Actually, she wanted to ask her brother directly, but every time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t ask him directly. She wanted to ask Chen Shi, who was beside her brother, out. When the time came, she would ask Chen Shi if he knew about what happened back then. It would be best if Chen Shi knew. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± A soft voice sounded from the side. Qiao Nian suddenly retracted her thoughts. Only then did she notice that it was Zhou Zhou speaking. She asked casually, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± When she heard Zhou Zhou say ¡°just now¡±, Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned red again. Chapter 685 - Candy

Chapter 685: Candy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Zhou Zhou was like a beautiful and charming poppy, constantly challenging her rationality. At this moment, Zhou Zhou was taking a bath. His voice was a little soft, like a kitten, making one unable to look away. When Qiao Nian heard Zhou Zhou¡¯s words, her expression faltered slightly. She looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he stared unblinkingly at her and asked carefully, ¡°Were you giving me candy just now?¡± Candy? When did she give him candy? Qiao Nian stopped what she was doing and pursed her lips slightly. There seemed to be a hint of sweetness on her lips. No wonder Zhou Zhou thought it was candy. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to lead the innocent Zhou Zhou astray, so she nodded casually and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sweet!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bathe you!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she raised the water in the bathtub to help Zhou Zhou wash his back. She lowered her gaze slightly, unwilling to bring up the topic from before. However, Zhou Zhou seemed to be still reminiscing about the sweetness just now. He turned to look at Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°I still want to eat it.¡± Qiao Nian paused, a trace of embarrassment shing in her eyes. ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou still wants to eat candy!¡± As Zhou Zhou spoke, he turned around. His clear eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips, and his gaze gradually darkened. Qiao Nian closed her eyes and tried her best to take a deep breath. Indeed, a lie had to be filled with countless lies. Although she knew that she was the one who had brought Zhou Zhou into the pit, she would never admit her mistake. She tried hard to regain herposure and said, ¡°Turn around and take a shower!¡± ¡°Nian Nian!¡± Zhou Zhou looked at Qiao Nian longingly. He had always wanted to eat candy. He had heard that candy was the most delicious thing in the world. That time, Ah Nian came to y with him and even brought a lollipop. His mother had never let him eat candy, but when he heard from Ah Nian that lollipops were delicious, he couldn¡¯t help but look at them. He wanted to eat them too. Ah Nian had given him the lollipop. He took the lollipop from Ah Nian and was about to put it in his mouth to try it when his mother ran over crazily and threw the lollipop away! His mother kicked him three meters away and said fiercely, ¡°You did it on purpose. You wanted to kill your brother!¡± Zhou Zhou would always remember the lollipop that had fallen at his feet. It was pink, just like Nian Nian¡¯s lips. At that time, he had wanted to pick up the lollipop and eat it. He didn¡¯t mind it being dirty. He just wanted to know what candy tasted like. However, his mother rushed over and pped him. That day, he was locked in a small ck room for a day and a night. There was no water or food, and he fainted. When he regained consciousness, he saw Ah Nian crying as he moved closer to him. From then on, he never ate candy again. She didn¡¯t want to kill his brother or make Ah Nian worry. But now, his brother seemed to have recovered. Unknowingly, Zhou Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He looked at Qiao Nian aggrievedly and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, can I eat candy?¡± Qiao Nian was about to explode when she inadvertently met Zhou Zhou¡¯s gaze. Desire. There was also a trace of humility. How had this happened? How could such an arrogant person have such a humble expression? At this moment, Qiao Nian realized that Zhou Zhou didn¡¯t want to kiss her. He just wanted to eat candy. Had he never eaten candy before? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached for him. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to him in the past, nor did she know why he had be like this. She smiled and said, ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll get you some candy!¡± With that, Qiao Nian was about to stand up and leave when Gu Zhou suddenly grabbed her hand. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Before she could react, she was pulled into the water by the man. Water sshed everywhere. The water in the bathtub overflowed. ¡°Zhou Zhou, you¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, the man covered her lips with his. Before Qiao Nian could react, he had already reached for her lips. Gradually, her oxygen was taken away. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind grew more and more confused. Gradually, she felt suffocated, and her body grew weaker and weaker. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck. Chapter 686 - Kissed

Chapter 686: Kissed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian was in a daze from the kiss. Her body went limp, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink deeper. She waspletely submerged in the bathtub. Her vision was getting blurry, and she felt as if she was standing in the clouds. Only when Qiao Nian was about to faint did Gu Zhou let go of her. He licked his lips slightly, his eyes darkening. It was the taste of strawberries. Sweet. This was the first time he had eaten anything so sweet. Although the sweetness had faded a little towards the end, it was still much sweeter than what he had eaten before. He looked down at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. The person he had been yearning for day and night was right in front of him. Qiao Niany in his arms. She couldn¡¯t breathe just now, nor did she have any strength. She subconsciously looked at the man in front of her. Neither of them moved to look at the other¡¯s face. Qiao Nian recalled what had happened just now. The heat had dyed her face red. Her eyes were slightly red as she narrowed her eyes at the man in front of her. She suddenly recalled something. Previously, in Gu Qi¡¯s room, she had seen a lot of candy on the table. She had casually picked up a strawberry candy and eaten it. Qiao Nian realized that his eyes were as clear and pure as before. It was as if he didn¡¯t know that kissing was wrong at all, nor did he realize that kissing was very ambiguous. Qiao Nian knew that the person in front of her was still Zhou Zhou. Although Zhou Zhou had forced a kiss on her, every time Qiao Nian looked into his eyes, she felt that she had shamelessly led a child astray. She felt a deep sense of guilt. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She looked away guiltily, and her heartbeat gradually calmed down. She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and pounce on Zhou Zhou to eat him. After a while, Qiao Nian pushed Zhou Zhou away and sat up. She walked out of the bathtub and said coldly, ¡°Take a shower yourself!¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. However, she had just taken a step when her hand was grabbed. ¡°What now?¡± Qiao Nian pretended to be impatient. ¡°Nian Nian, aren¡¯t you going to bathe Zhou Zhou?¡± The man¡¯s innocent voice came from behind. Qiao Nian suppressed the agitation in her heart. She felt that Gu Zhou was born to torture her. Gu Zhou was calm and restrained. Zhou Zhou was innocent and childish, seducing her like a little white rabbit. Gu Chuan was domineering and paranoid, wanting to keep her by his side. Either way, she couldn¡¯t deal with it perfectly. Qiao Nian pursed her lips. She was a little frustrated. Holding a towel, she absent-mindedly wiped Gu Zhou¡¯s back. If Gu Zhou remembered all of this, would he be very disgusted? After all, she was the one who had led Zhou Zhou astray first. Qiao Nian closed her eyes slightly. She hoped that Gu Zhou¡¯s three personalities would fuse as soon as possible, but she was afraid that they would. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Qiao Nian was really no longer in the mood to deal with Zhou Zhou. She threw the towels into the bathtub, took out a towel, and wrapped herself in it. Then, she handed the other towel to Gu Zhou. ¡°Wipe yourself clean, then go to bed!¡± Zhou Zhou sat in the bathtub. He could sense the impatience in Qiao Nian¡¯s tone. He looked at Qiao Nian in fear and unease. With an innocent expression, he said pitifully, ¡°Is Nian Nian angry?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply. He felt even more uneasy. He reached out and grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, his eyes slightly red. ¡°Are you angry with Zhou Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian turned her back to him and remained silent. She wasn¡¯t actually angry with him. She was just angry with herself. The current Zhou Zhou was an innocent child, but she did not control herself and taint the innocent little cutie. However, when she thought of how she had forcefully kissed Zhou Zhou previously, Qiao Nian swore that no matter how many times she did it again, she would still do it. ¡°Then Nian Nian can hit Zhou Zhou!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s wrist with his left hand and hit his right palm. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. She turned back to look at him, her expression slightly stunned. Seeing his serious expression, the coldness on her face instantly copsed. She hurriedly stopped him and smiled. ¡°Zhou Zhou, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He looked up at Qiao Nian and asked innocently. Chapter 687 - Nian Nian’s Husband

Chapter 687: Nian Nian¡¯s Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Actually, she was mainly to me for this. It had nothing to do with him. ¡°Then Nian Nian, I¡¯ll eat candy next time!¡± He looked at Qiao Nian innocently, his eyes filled with obedience. Qiao Nian almost vomited blood. Did he even know what kissing meant? No, he just wanted to eat candy. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you a few candies!¡± Zhou Zhou shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Feed me candy in the same way as just now!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. She slowly closed her eyes. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Gu Zhou meant to feed him candy by kissing him? How could he be so smooth? How could he tell her such a shy thing with such an innocent expression? Qiao Nian met those ignorant eyes and suppressed her anger. She coaxed softly, ¡°What we¡¯re doing is wrong. If you want to eat candy, I¡¯ll just give it to you. After all, we shouldn¡¯t touch each other!¡± ¡°But Nian Nian likes Zhou Zhou¡¯s lips a lot!¡± He looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, tilting his head. Seeing him like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Her gaze inadvertently fell on his lips. Thinking of the kiss just now, her face turned redder and redder. She said awkwardly, ¡°It was just an ident. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m Nian Nian¡¯s husband. Nian Nian is my wife. The two of us should be together!¡± He frowned, his eyes filled with confusion. Qiao Nian instantly felt terrible. What exactly was Zhou Zhou talking about? He was just one of Gu Zhou¡¯s personalities. How did he know that the two of them were married? Qiao Nian felt that Zhou Zhou wasn¡¯t as simple as he had imagined. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Nian Nian want to be with Zhou Zhou forever?¡± He lowered his eyes slightly and bit his lip. His hands gripped the bathtub tightly as he asked dejectedly. Qiao Nian felt that he was vividly portraying the words ¡°I pity you¡±. Seeing Zhou Zhou like this, she really wanted to pounce on him. Qiao Nian hurriedly threw all the nonsense in her mind to the back of her mind. Just as she was about to speak, she heard him speak sadly. ¡°So Nian Nian doesn¡¯t want to marry me¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly said. ¡°Then Nian Nian really wants to marry me?¡± Zhou Zhou¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Qiao Nian expectantly. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t refuse. She hurriedly turned around and said coldly, ¡°Alright, get up quickly!¡± ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s sleep together!¡± Qiao Nian was about to walk out when she was so frightened by Zhou Zhou¡¯s words that she almost fell. Did he want to pounce on her too? Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she heard Zhou Zhou say, ¡°Zhou Zhou has to hug Nian Nian to sleep. That way, Nian Nian won¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to sleep alone!¡± Suppressing her anger, Qiao Nian turned to look at Zhou Zhou. ¡°Nian Nian is fierce to me again.¡± Zhou Zhou looked aggrieved, as if he was a little hurt. ¡°So Nian Nian really doesn¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°No,¡± Qiao Nian said through gritted teeth. She really couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer. When Zhou Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked up at her and said happily, ¡°Nian Nian,e and take a bath with me. Don¡¯t catch a cold and fall sick again!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian finally understood that he was her nemesis. In the end, he still wanted her to shower with him. Gu Zhou was really not a simple person. Even though he had a split personality who acted young, it could not change his two-faced nature. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t afraid of taking a shower with Zhou Zhou, but she was worried that Gu Chuan woulde out again. Of course, if it was Gu Zhou who came out, Gu Zhou would definitely think that she was trying to take advantage of him. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. Wipe yourself clean and go to bed!¡± Qiao Nian quickly walked out. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay here any longer. After Qiao Nian walked out of the bathroom, she walked towards the guest room she was sleeping in. Chapter 688 - Not Noisy

Chapter 688: Not Noisy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She took a change of clothes into the bathroom, took off her clothes, and walked under the showerhead. Sensing her approach, the showerhead automatically released warm water. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, feeling the hot water fall on her head. She slowly closed her eyes, surrounded by warmth. She felt an indescribable sense of security. Her hand inadvertently slid across her lips, and she recalled that she had taken the initiative to kiss Zhou Zhou just now. She still seemed to be able to feel the softness of Zhou Zhou¡¯s lips. Her throat moved involuntarily. She hurriedly opened her eyes and tried her best to forget the ambiguous scene in her mind. Strange, why would someone like Gu Zhou have an inferiorityplex in his childhood? Could it be that Gu Zhou had been very insecure when he was young? Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. She had to investigate what had happened to Gu Zhou when he was young. Perhaps after she investigated thoroughly, Gu Zhou¡¯s Zhou Zhou personality might fuse with Gu Zhou¡¯s. As Qiao Nian nned, she took a shower. After taking a shower, she wiped her body and walked out. As soon as she opened the bathroom door, she found someone standing there. Qiao Nian gasped and clutched her chest with one hand. She knew that it was him, but she was still shocked. It must be the aftereffects of her forcing a kiss on Zhou Zhou. She was feeling guilty! Qiao Nian nced at his gray pajamas and slowly looked up. Before she could confirm who he was, she realized that he was taking a step towards her. At this moment, the two of them were only a foot apart. This distance made Qiao Nian feel uneasy and oppressed. She silently took a step back and stared unblinkingly into his eyes. His gaze was extremely deep. Zhou Zhou¡¯s gaze was innocent. In other words, the person standing in front of her was not Zhou Zhou. Was it Gu Zhou or Gu Chuan? Qiao Nian was really curious about how his personality had switched. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind raced. As long as she didn¡¯t call anyone by their name, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qiao Nian asked, still staring at Gu Zhou. He looked down at Qiao Nian and asked in a gentle and calm voice, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°I thought you were asleep. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly. He remembered sitting in the pavilion previously, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. ¡°I heard some movement in your room, so I came over.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly, staring unblinkingly at the man in front of her. That¡¯s right, this was Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was usually abstinent, and his voice was calm and steady. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Zhou should havepletely forgotten about Zhou Zhou, just like before. While Qiao Nian was deep in thought, her hand was grabbed. Qiao Nian gasped and looked up at Gu Zhou. Instinctively, she wanted to pull her hand away, but she was afraid that Gu Zhou would be angry, so she didn¡¯t. The ce he was holding was extremely hot. The heat flowed from her wrist to every part of her body. She did not retract her hand, but let Gu Zhou hold her hand. ¡°Why are you taking a bath here?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart instantly tightened. Could it be that Gu Zhou had Zhou Zhou¡¯s memories? Or was Gu Zhou just asking casually? A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she casually exined, ¡°At that time, you were asleep. I was worried that I would wake you up, so I came here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not noisy!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she looked up at him and identally met his dark eyes. There seemed to be a hint of gentleness in his eyespared to usual. Strange. Why had Gu Zhou suddenly be so gentle? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to speak. She could only obediently follow Gu Zhou out. When she returned to Gu Zhou¡¯s room, she noticed that Gu Zhou had closed the door. Her heart began to race. Qiao Nian asked carefully, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we sleep separately?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Xiao Qi is still at home. If he finds out that we¡¯re sleeping together, won¡¯t he be unhappy?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she reached out to open the door. ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhou said. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°He likes you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°But being his aunt and being his stepmother are different for him.¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly to look at Qiao Nian. His eyes were calm as he raised his hand to stroke her face. Chapter 689 - Confession

Chapter 689: Confession

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. Thinking of how the two of them had just kissed in the bathtub, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. If she continued to stay here, she might not be able to sleep tonight because of her nervousness. ¡°I¡­ Ah!¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, the man bent down slightly and picked her up in his arms. He walked towards the bed. ¡°Put me down quickly!¡± Qiao Nian said with a red face. She wanted to push Gu Zhou away, but she was afraid of hurting him. As soon as she finished speaking, she was ced on the bed. Immediately after, Gu Zhouy down as well, trapping her in his arms. This position was too ambiguous. Qiao Nian reached out to push Gu Zhou away, but Gu Zhou hugged her even tighter. The fragrance of shower gel wafted into her nose. What had just happened in the bathroom shed through her mind. Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened. She didn¡¯t dare to move. Her mind raced as she thought about how to leave this room. If it really didn¡¯t work out, should she kick Gu Zhou off the bed or throw him over her shoulder so that he would lie obediently on the bed? Just as Qiao Nian was about to make a move, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s long and even breathing, as if he was preparing to sleep. But Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t sleep. If it were Zhou Zhou now, she might really be lustful. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and remained motionless. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Gu Zhou, afraid that she would wake him up. The ces their bodies touched grew hotter and hotter, and Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew redder and redder. After hesitating for a long time, Qiao Nian carefully tried to remove Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. Even if she didn¡¯t leave this ce, she couldn¡¯t be so close to Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian had just moved when she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you in advance.¡± His voice was as low as ever, and his words carried a tone of negotiation. Hearing Gu Zhou talk about serious matters, Qiao Nian¡¯s messy thoughts instantly disappeared. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay our respects to the eldest daughter of the Lu family tomorrow. I think there¡¯s something you should know.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou pursed his lips slightly and looked down at the woman in his arms. The tip of his nose was filled with the fragrance of the woman¡¯s hair. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but sniff twice mor. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was a little surprised. When she heard others mention the anniversary of her death, she had a strange feeling. Qiao Nian looked up slightly and inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes. She was looking forward to what Gu Zhou wanted to say to her. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian quietly, his expression hesitant. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Qiao Nian was about to push him away and move to the side when she heard Gu Zhou speak. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, with a hint of bewitchment, as if he was holding back something. When Qiao Nian heard his words, she obedientlyy on the bed and didn¡¯t move. ¡°The name of the eldest daughter of the Lu family is simr to yours. Both have the word ¡®Nian¡¯,¡± Gu Zhou said softly. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander. She wasn¡¯t sure how she got her name. What she was most worried and afraid of now was that the person who had given her the name was rted to the person who had kidnapped her more than twenty years ago. If that person knew that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, why would he let her off? Or was that person preparing another scheme? If that was the case, then she was in the open while the enemy was in the dark. When she went to the Lu family tomorrow, she would observe the other members of the Lu family first. Perhaps she could find some clues. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian was filled with anticipation for the trip to the Lu family tomorrow. She really hoped that she could find the person who had kidnapped her more than twenty years ago as soon as possible. That way, she could go home early. ¡°The Gu and Lu families are especially close. The elders of the two families were oncerades. In order to maintain the rtionship between the two families, the two families were preparing to marry.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was stunned. She had never expected him to take the initiative to mention this. ¡°The marriage was between me and the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. She¡¯s my original fianc¨¦e.¡± Chapter 690 - Destined

Chapter 690: Destined

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian suddenly felt Gu Zhou hug her even tighter. Qiao Nian was a little surprised. Why was Gu Zhou hugging her? Was Gu Zhou afraid that she would be jealous of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, or did he treat her as the eldest daughter of the Lu family? ¡°When I was very young, Old Master Lu would often carry the eldest daughter of the Lu family over. However, after I was sent to the countryside, I never saw her again. About a few monthster, I received news of her death.¡± Moonlight streamed in from the window. Gu Zhou¡¯s back was facing the window. Gu Zhou¡¯s face was in the shadows. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she could hear his voice. His voice trembled a little, as if he was very concerned about the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian had a strange feeling in her heart. After some thought, she asked again, ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°After that, the marriage between our families was canceled.¡± When Gu Zhou said this, he sounded a little helpless. Qiao Nian sighed softly, her heart aching. Although she had already heard about this from Matriarch Gu, she did not feel much at that time. However, when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she felt even worse. Gu Zhou still cared a lot about the eldest daughter of the Lu family. As she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she did not feel sad. However, when she thought about how Gu Zhou had said in front of her that he cared about another girl even if she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Lu family¡­ She still felt a little ufortable. But when the truth was right there. Qiao Nian realized something. In the past, she had never believed in fate, but now she did. It was as if she and Gu Zhou were destined to be together. Even though she did not have the status of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, even though she had been forced to marry into the Qiao family, she was still Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. Her bond with Gu Zhou was very deep. With her ability, no matter how much the Qiao couple forced her, she could refuse. However, she had previously promised someone that she would treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness in return for saving her life. At that time, she thought that if she married over on behalf of Qiao Xin, not only would she be able to get the shares Grandma had left for her, but she would also be able to take the opportunity to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. It would be the best of both worlds. Hence, she had married him without hesitation. However, after going around in circles, she had never expected that she and Gu Zhou were destined to be together. The more Gu Zhou thought about it, the more painful it became. He couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Nian tightly. Qiao Nian sensed that Gu Zhou¡¯s emotions were unstable. She hesitated for a moment, then helplessly raised her arms to hug him. ¡°Yes, thank you for your honesty!¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and said softly. Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to say this. Aplicated look shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me because of this!¡± A strange feeling shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be so honest with her. He was actually afraid that she would misunderstand. Everyone had a past. Actually, she didn¡¯t care about Gu Zhou¡¯s past at all. Moreover, the two of them were not really married to begin with. He wasn¡¯t part of her past which was even more exhausting. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Gu residence with you tomorrow. Go to sleep!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded a little muffled, as if he was not very satisfied with her answer. Qiao Nian was a little sleepy after being tormented for so long. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she closed her eyes and fell asleep not long after. Seeing that Qiao Nian had fallen asleep, Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. Under the moonlight shining in from the window, he looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s quiet sleeping face, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually grew. He had slept before. He had dreams. He dreamed that he was back as a child. At that time, Ah Nian had brought him a lollipop. When he wanted to eat it, his mother had beaten him up. Vaguely, he seemed to see Qiao Nian standing in the bathroom and taking the initiative to kiss him on the lips. Then, he brought Qiao Nian into the bathtub to kiss her. He still remembered the taste of Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. Gu Zhou licked his lips. That dream was a little messy. He couldn¡¯t figure out if that really happened or if it was just a dream. Chapter 691 - Jealousy

Chapter 691: Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Gu Zhou stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips with a burning gaze. He recalled the kiss in the bathtub. For some reason, he moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s lips and kissed her involuntarily. This kiss waspletely different from the deep kiss before. It was just a light kiss. Strange, her lips weren¡¯t as sweet as they had been in her dream. Just as Gu Zhou was about to kiss her again, the sleeping Qiao Nian frowned slightly, as if falling asleep like this was very ufortable. Just as he was about to adjust his posture, Qiao Nian ced her hand on his waist and took the initiative to approach him. ¡­ Jiang Yue was wearing a ck tracksuit. She walked quietly on the second floor of the Gu family vi. She had lived here for more than twenty years and knew every room like the back of her hand. Although Gu Zhou was unwilling to let her in, she had once discovered a dog hole when she was young. When she saw that no one was paying attention, she crawled in through that dog hole. When Jiang Yue was in the courtyard, she carefully avoided all the cameras. There were no cameras in the Gu family vi, so she walked down the corridor on the second floor without restraint. Jiang Yue walked to the guest room Qiao Nian had been staying in. She turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. Although Jiang Yue had not returned to the Gu family during this period of time and she did not have a spy in the Gu family, she had been living in the mountains and watching every move of the Gu family with a telescope. She knew that Qiao Nian was sleeping in this room. She wanted to give Qiao Nian some small gifts so that Qiao Nian would beg for death in the future. Jiang Yue carefully sprinkled some medicinal powder on Qiao Nian¡¯s bed. Just as she was about to leave, she began to rummage through her things. Previously, she had noticed that Grandma had given Qiao Nian something. She really wanted to know what it was. She remembered that Qiao Nian had ced it in the cab. Jiang Yue found a jewelry box in a cab. She hurriedly took it out and opened it. She was stunned. Jiang Yue gripped the shlight in her hand tightly, shining all the light on the piece of jewelry in the jewelry box. It was actually the Butterfly Fairy! This was Grandma¡¯s proudest work. Grandma had actually given the Butterfly Fairy to Qiao Nian. The coldness in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes grew more and more obvious. She clenched her fists tightly and pursed her lips. Jiang Yue remembered very clearly that when the butterfly fairy designed by Grandma and received an award, Grandma kept this jewelry for herself. Jiang Yue had thought that Grandma would never take out the Butterfly Fairy again, but she had never expected Grandma to give the Butterfly Fairy to Qiao Nian. Why? Back then, before Qiao Nian married into the Gu family, she was still the eldest daughter of the Gu family. She could do whatever she wanted in the outside world. It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! Qiao Nian had taken everything from her. Qiao Nian had even stolen Grandma¡¯s love for her. She would never let Qiao Nian off. She had to make Qiao Nian pay the price. Once again, Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze fell on the butterfly fairy ne. Her pupils were trembling with anger. She closed the jewelry box and ced it in her pocket. She couldn¡¯t leave such a good thing to Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue left carefully. She walked to the room where Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were sleeping, her expressionplicated. She wondered what that little b*tch Qiao Nian had drugged Gu Zhou with to make him listen to her. In two days, she would see if Qiao Nian, this little b*tch, could still smile. Jiang Yue quickly walked out. The next morning, when Qiao Nian woke up, she realized that she was alone on the bed. She casually touched the ce where Gu Zhou was sleeping, but she did not feel any warmth. It seemed that Gu Zhou should have woken up long ago. Qiao Nian sat upzily from the bed and woke up. Only then did she walk towards her room. After washing up and changing her clothes, Qiao Nian walked downstairs. When she walked to the living room, she saw Gu Qi sitting on the sofa, holding his phone with both hands. His expression was serious, as if he was ying a game. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi with interest. She walked towards him. When she saw Gu Qi¡¯s phone screen, she was stunned. Chapter 692 - Playing Games

Chapter 692: ying Games

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Qi to be ying the same game as her. However, she felt that it was a pity that she had always been second in the national server, far behind the first. She was very curious about Gu Qi¡¯s skills. Then, when she leaned over, she saw the crystal opposite her. ¡°Victory!¡± At this moment, Gu Qi also noticed Qiao Nian approaching. He hurriedly turned off his phone and looked at Qiao Nian uneasily, a little afraid. At this moment, Gu Qi was like a child who had done something wrong. He was afraid of the usations of the adults. Qiao Nian smiled and sat down beside Gu Qi. Her gaze sized up Gu Qi¡¯s face. His face was flushed red, and his lips were rosy. It was obvious that he had recovered from his illness. Qiao Nian reached out and touched Gu Qi¡¯s forehead, then her own. The temperature was about the same. However, just in case, Qiao Nian moved slightly closer to Gu Qi and gently pressed her forehead against his. Gu Qi¡¯s ck grape-colored eyes instantly widened, and his pupils involuntarily dted. He stared nkly at Qiao Nian, his ears turning red. Qiao Nian carefully felt the temperature of Gu Qi¡¯s forehead and was relieved to find that he really no longer had a fever. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi. Thinking of how he had been ying games just now, she asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Qi was ying Honor of Kings just now?¡± Gu Qi recalled that Qiao Nian had already seen his phone, so he nodded. There was no point in lying now. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She asked with interest, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to y this game too. Why don¡¯t we y as a pair?¡± Gu Qi shook his head stubbornly and said seriously, ¡°I only like to hit myself!¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected to be rejected. Although she couldn¡¯t beat the first ce in the national server in the game, she was more than enough to deal with others. Moreover, Gu Qi was young. His level in the game was definitely not high. She would definitely be able to carry him if he had a low level. Qiao Nian moved closer to Gu Qi and smiled at him. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly as she coaxed, ¡°Auntie is especially good at games. She can carry you.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he nced at her indifferently and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi with interest. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Qi to reject her suggestion. One had to know that almost everyone who yed King of Games wanted to be sent flying. Could it be that Gu Qi didn¡¯t know what to do? If Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand at all, the chances of him winning that round weren¡¯t high. Unless Gu Qi¡¯s teammate was someone especially powerful. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi and said, ¡°If I bring you along, I can bring you to the king level!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian looked like an old auntie coaxing a cute child. Gu Qi¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. He sighed softly, then said solemnly, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, can you mature a little?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Gu Qi seemed to be saying that she was very childish. But she wasn¡¯t childish at all. She was clearly an adult, but she just wanted to have a better rtionship with Gu Qi. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she saw Gu Qi¡¯s lips curl up slightly. She chuckled and patted Gu Qi¡¯s head, a bright smile appearing on her face. It seemed that Gu Qi had his own secrets in the game! Gu Qi sat there quietly, letting Qiao Nian stroke his head. He was indescribably happy. In the game, he often heard from others that adults did not allow children to y games. Moreover, his father did not like him to y games. However, his Auntie Nian Nian wasn¡¯t be like this. Auntie Nian Nian didn¡¯t think that it was a bad thing for him to y games. Moreover, Auntie Nian Nian seemed to think that he was very good at ying games. She even wanted to y games with him. Actually, he also wanted to y games with Auntie Nian Nian. Chapter 693 - Repaying a Huge Sum Chapter 693: Repaying a Huge Sum However, he was now working in the game to earn money. When the time came, he would still owe Auntie Nian Nian money, so he couldn¡¯t let Auntie Nian Nian know his game ID. If Auntie Nian Nian knew that he could repay the huge sum of money he owed by ying games, she would definitely not be willing to let him return the money. Gu Qi¡¯s eyes darted around. He recalled that his father listened to Auntie Nian Nian very much, so he asked, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, can I keep my game a secret? I don¡¯t want Dad to know.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± ¡°I still owe you money!¡± Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian instantly reacted and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return the money to you tomorrow!¡± Gu Qi said seriously. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi¡¯s little face and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Every time Gu Qi pretended to be an adult, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough because she felt that he was too cute. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t return the money tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to ask you for additional interest!¡± Qiao Nian teased with a smile, reaching out intimately to scratch Gu Qi¡¯s little nose. At this moment, Gu Zhou walked down the stairs from the second floor. This morning, he had screened out those people named Gu Chuan that Chen Qing had found. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that those people couldn¡¯t be the ones Qiao Nian cared about. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. When he walked to the living room on the first floor, he saw Qiao Nian and Gu Qi chatting intimately from afar. His furrowed brow slowly rxed, and the coldness in his eyes gradually disappeared. His gaze became gentle. For some reason, Gu Zhou felt that this was more like a ¡°home¡±. Qiao Nian sensed that someone else was looking at her. She looked up and saw Gu Zhou wearing a ck suit, standing calmly at the stairs. His facial features were well-defined, and his eyes were deep. His face was a little pale from illness, but that didn¡¯t stop him from being handsome. Standing there, everything around her instantly paled inparison. He was like a noble prince who had walked out of a painting. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing hitched. In a daze, she recalled the adorable Zhou Zhou from yesterday. It was hard for her to imagine that Gu Zhou and Zhou Zhou were the same person. Although they had the same face, their auras werepletely different. Qiao Nian recalled what had happened in the bathtub. She had never expected the child-like Zhou Zhou to take the initiative¡­ However, when she thought of what had happenedst night, Qiao Nian¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She hurriedly looked away from Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Qiao Nian. He walked towards the sofa and nced at Gu Qi first. Gu Zhou sat on the other side of Gu Qi and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Gu Qi looked up at Gu Zhou and silently hid his phone behind him. Only then did he nod. Gu Zhou naturally didn¡¯t notice Gu Qi¡¯s small actions. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll set off now!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked up at Gu Zhou and asked in confusion, ¡°So early?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At this moment, the butler handed the packed bread and milk to Qiao Nian and said respectfully, ¡°Doctor Qiao, breakfast has been prepared for you!¡± Qiao Nian nced at the breakfast in her hand. It was only enough for one person. It seemed that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi had already had breakfast. Gu Zhou must have instructed the butler to make these in advance. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at the butler. Then, Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Gu Qi¡¯s face. She gently rubbed his head and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Qi, stay at home obediently.¡± Gu Qi nodded when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Seeing that Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had left, he looked at their retreating backs, the light in his eyes gradually disappearing. He wanted to stay with Auntie Nian Nian forever. But Auntie Nian Nian looked so busy and was often not at home. At this moment, Qiao Nian walked away a little too quickly to notice Gu Qi¡¯s disappointed gaze. When Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou walked to the middle of the Gu family garden, she gasped and hurriedly said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I didn¡¯t bring my blessing bag. Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Chapter 694 - Strange Chapter 694: Strange As she spoke, Qiao Nian turned around and walked into the vi. She had just taken a step when her wrist was grabbed. She turned around and looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Chen Qing to bring the blessing bag to the car.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief, a bright smile appearing on her face. She pulled her arm out of Gu Zhou¡¯s grip and walked out with him. Gu Zhou looked at his empty palm and felt an inexplicable sense of loss. When the two of them walked to the entrance of the vi, Chen Qing had already prepared the car. Chen Qing handed an exquisite wooden box to Qiao Nian and smiled. ¡°Madam, this is your blessing bag.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Her gaze was attracted to the wooden box. She carefully took it from Chen Qing. This wooden box was made of rosewood. There was a phoenix engraved on it, and emerald green jade beads were iid around the box. Qiao Nian carefully touched the phoenix on it. This box must be expensive. She had never expected Gu Zhou to be so meticulous as to prepare such a good box for her to store the blessing bag. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said in admiration, ¡°I was still thinking about which box to use to store the blessing bag. I chose three or four boxes, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied. Only the box you prepared for me is good!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, which was filled with a happy and bright smile. That showed that Qiao Nian was telling the truth. She really liked this box. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but frown. He narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze even deeper. His thin lips pursed into a pale line. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. He wondered if Madam would still be smiling so happily if she knew about the rtionship between the eldest daughter of the Lu family and Second Master. He was just an outsider. He shouldn¡¯t say anything else. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. In the end, he asked, ¡°Do you no longer remember what I told youst night?¡± Qiao Nian blinked, her beautiful fox-like eyes sparkling. She said innocently, ¡°I remember.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His voice became even colder. ¡°Sure.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, not knowing why Gu Zhou was unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he opened the car door and got in. Puzzled, Qiao Nian watched as Gu Zhou got into the car from the other side. She sat in the back seat and smiled. ¡°Thank you for helping me prepare such a beautiful box!¡± She didn¡¯t understand how this man could be so petty. She had just forgotten to thank him, and he was already angry. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. Seeing Chen Qing get into the car, Gu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Are you waiting for me to drive you?¡± Chen Qing immediately straightened his back, stiffly buckled his seatbelt, and hurriedly started the car. He hadn¡¯t done anything. Why was Second Young Master angry again? Second Young Master was still in a good mood this morning. Why had his mood suddenly changed? The man¡¯s mood changed like the weather in June. He drove silently, not daring to say another word. At the Lu residence. At this moment, Matriarch Lu was sitting on the sofa in the living room with a miserable expression. Her eyes were dim as she looked at the busy servants, but her mind was filled with thoughts of her eldest granddaughter. At this moment, Lu Qi was standing at the side with a serious expression instructing the servants. The Lu family was shrouded in deep sorrow, except for the two people in Lu Zhu¡¯s study. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian were especially happy today because their sister would being over today. At the thought of their sister, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lu Nian smiled but could no longer smile. He walked to Lu Zhu¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, are we really not going to tell Grandma? If Grandma finds out that our sister is still alive and we¡¯re still hiding this, she¡¯ll definitely be angry. She might even use the familyw!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just breaking a leg. It¡¯s not a big deal. When the timees, the two of us will stay in the hospital together and take care of each other in the ward, right?¡± Lu Zhu said casually, looking indifferent. Chapter 695 - She’s Here Chapter 695: She¡¯s Here Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Lu Nian¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, when that happens, Sister cane and take care of us often!¡± At that time, he would have more time to interact with his sister. Lu Nian really regretted it. If he had found his sister earlier, he could have been with her often. Who asked his sister to marry Second Brother? Lu Nian¡¯s eyes darted around. He suddenly realized something. He could move directly to the Gu family. At that time, he could spend time with his sister. Let Big Brother suffer from missing his sister alone! If his leg was really broken in the future, he would have even more reason to be with his sister for a long time. At this moment, there was a knock on the study door, followed by the butler¡¯s voice. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, Second Young Master Gu and Miss Qiao have arrived!¡± When Lu Nian heard the butler¡¯s voice, he immediately stood up and hurriedly said, ¡°Got it. Go ahead!¡± When Lu Nian heard the footsteps outside fade away, he heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Nian walked to a mirror beside the study and straightened his clothes. He straightened his hair. Lu Nian turned to look at Lu Zhu not far away and asked, ¡°Brother, how do I look?¡± Lu Zhu put the signed document aside and stood up to walk up to Lu Nian. He nced at him from head to toe and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re dressed very well, but shouldn¡¯t you suppress the smile on your face?¡± Lu Nian looked into the mirror and pursed his lips. He felt that he was almost done practicing. Just as he was about to call Lu Zhu to leave with him, he suddenly thought of something and asked in confusion, ¡°If I remember correctly, Second Brother seemed to have set a time limit for Sugar?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With Lu Nian¡¯s reminder, Lu Zhu remembered. Lu Nian¡¯s tense mouth instantly curved up as he said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve already called him Second Brother for so many years. What goes aroundes around. Now, let¡¯s wait for him to call me Second Brother!¡± Since his sister had married him, Gu Zhou would address him as his sister did. Lu Zhu looked at Lu Nian¡¯s excited expression and reminded him again, ¡°I think you want Grandma to break your legs today!¡± Lu Nian¡¯s face instantly fell. With a cold expression, he followed Lu Zhu out. At this moment, at the entrance of the Lu family vi. Qiao Nian got out of the car. Her gaze fell on the door of the Lu family vi, and her heart began to race. When she first came here, she had wanted to apany Matriarch Gu to celebrate the anniversary of the Lu family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s death. At that time, she had thought that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was really pitiful. Those people who kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Lu family were really evil to the core. They did not even let a child off. The first time she came here, she sympathized with the eldest daughter of the Lu family. This time, when she stood at the door, she sighed. She had never expected her to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If her brother hadn¡¯t been injured in MY, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her family for the rest of her life. It was impossible for the Lu family to search for a dead person everywhere. Qiao Nian looked at the Lu family¡¯s door. She felt a vague sense of familiarity, and a sense of belonging. ¡°Hand.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from the side, interrupting Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. Qiao Nian came back to her senses. She turned her head and saw Gu Zhou with his left hand in his pocket, his right hand raised slightly, as if asking her to hold his hand. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Today was the anniversary of Eldest Miss Lu¡¯s death. This wasn¡¯t a wedding. Why did they have to hold hands? Besides, shouldn¡¯t such an asion be more serious? Qiao Nian was about to ignore Gu Zhou¡¯s small actions and enter when her waist suddenly tightened. By the time she came back to her senses, Gu Zhou had already pulled her into his arms. When her body collided with Gu Zhou¡¯s, her heart began to race. The image of Zhou Zhou kissing herst night shed across her mind again. Her mind was filled with that image now, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush Chapter 696 - Declaring Sovereignty Chapter 696: Dering Sovereignty Oh no. Now, every time she came into close contact with Gu Zhou, she would think of some messy things. Chen Qing, who had been standing behind Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, saw Second Master¡¯s actions. He opened his mouth slightly, then silently closed it. His Second Young Master was so domineering today, as if he was announcing that Second Young Madam was his wife. Sigh. Didn¡¯t the Lu family already know that Second Young Master was married? Second Young Master was probably doing this to warn Eldest Young Master Lu not to think about Second Young Madam anymore. However, he was a little puzzled. Second Young Master was here today to attend the death anniversary of his ex-fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Now, not only did he bring his current wife to attend the death anniversary, but he also pretended to be intimate with her. Would the Lu family really not care? Gu Zhou walked in with Qiao Nian in his arms. Chen Qing walked behind with the box in his hand. When the three of them walked to the middle of the Lu family garden, Lu Zhu and Lu Nian walked out of the room. When the two of them saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, they were both stunned. Lu Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. His eyes were filled with surprise. Had Second Brother recovered from his phobia of women? Or could it be that their Sugar was so charming that she directly cured Gu Zhou¡¯s illness? Lu Nian¡¯s mind raced, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Lu Zhu looked at Gu Zhou hugging Qiao Nian¡¯s waist and frowned slightly. Gu Zhou was clearly taking advantage of Sugar! Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think too much about it. A sweet smile appeared on her face as she greeted, ¡°Brother Zhu, Brother Ah Nian!¡± She had just greeted them when she was pulled into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. She looked up at Gu Zhou in confusion and met his deep eyes. His eyes seemed to speak, silently warning her not to get too close to other men. Qiao Nian blinked innocently, looking helpless. She sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand holding her waist and his thumb rubbing her waist, making her feel a little itchy. She couldn¡¯t lose her temper. For some reason, she felt that Gu Zhou was jealous. She slowly lowered her gaze, her heart in a mess. She recalled Gu Zhou saying that he liked her that night. ¡°Sister Nian!¡± ¡°Sister Nian!¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Nian shouted at the same time. In order to protect Sugar¡¯s identity, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to call Qiao Nian ¡°Sugar¡± outside. The two of them sounded exceptionally happy. They didn¡¯t look sad at all. Gu Zhou nced at Lu Zhu and Lu Nian indifferently. His gaze finallynded on Lu Zhu¡¯s face, and his eyes darkened. Lu Zhu met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. His expression was calm as he said, ¡°Come in!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian followed her in. At this moment, a young girl stood not far from the garden. She was wearing a white dress, and her hair was disheveled. Her gaze was fixed on Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. She frowned. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. After a long while, she let go and pinched off a rose in anger. She tore off the petals of the roses one by one and threw them to the ground. She watched as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian left, her eyes red with anger. The pitiful petals of the roses had all been removed. She stepped on them. It seemed that Brother Ah Zhou had long forgotten about her. She had been by his side for so long, but he had never taken her seriously. Brother Ah Zhou was especially good at lying. He clearly said that he had an aversion to women and didn¡¯t allow anyone to approach him. Now, he had taken the initiative to hug that little b*tch¡¯s waist,pletely ignoring the gazes of others. Why? What was wrong with her? She had given up everything for Brother Ah Zhou, but she had lost everything. At this moment, she felt the air around her thin. It was a little suffocating. What pained her the most was that when Brother Ah Zhou and Qiao Nian stood together, they were really a handsome man and a beautiful woman. They were a perfect match. If the person standing beside Brother Ah Zhou was her, they would definitely be morepatible. How could Qiao Nian, that little b*tch from the countryside, be able to meet Brother Ah Zhou, while she could only live like a rat? Chapter 697 - Jealousy Chapter 697: Jealousy She refused to concede defeat. It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault. Qiao Nian had stolen everything that had originally belonged to her. She had to get everything back. ¡°Jiang Yue.¡± A sweet voice rang out from the side, interrupting Jiang Yue¡¯s thoughts. Jiang Yue took a deep breath and instantly retracted all her thoughts. A sweet and adorable smile appeared on her face as she turned around. ¡°Sister Song Yu.¡± Song Yu was wearing a ck knee-length dress today, revealing her sexy corbone, but she looked a little tired. Song Yu walked up to Jiang Yue and said softly, ¡°I went to the bathroom just now, but I couldn¡¯t find you. I thought you had gone home.¡± Jiang Yue hurriedly revealed a faint smile and walked up to Song Yu. She took Song Yu¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°If I leave, I have to tell Sister Song Yu first. Moreover, today is a special day. I also want to offer incense to the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± Ever since Jiang Yue had been chased out of the Gu family, she had been hiding everywhere. She knew that Matriarch Gu would being to the Lu family today, so she couldn¡¯t wait to look for Song Yu. She was just telling Jiang Yue that there was some misunderstanding between her and Grandma. Grandma was angry with her now, so she had temporarily separated from Grandma. She wanted to take the opportunity to reconcile with Grandma today. The Gu and Lu families had a good rtionship. Jiang Yue and Song Yu had grown up together, so Song Yu did not doubt Jiang Yue¡¯s words. ¡°Grandma Gu might arrive a littleter. I¡¯ll tell you when she does.¡± Song Yu held Jiang Yue¡¯s hand and walked in, instructing in a low voice, ¡°When Grandma Gu leaves, talk to her properly. I believe she won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yue lowered her gaze and nodded obediently. ¡°Thene with me now. There are a lot of things to do today, so I might not be able to take good care of you. Why don¡¯t you stay in my bedroom?¡± Song Yu was also busy with the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If Jiang Yue hadn¡¯t grown up with her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have entertained her at this time. ¡°Sister Song Yu, just go about your business. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m familiar with the Lu family too. I can take care of myself,¡± Jiang Yue said softly. Song Yu thought that Jiang Yue often came to the Lu family, and that she was very sensible. Nothing should happen. Suddenly, Song Yu seemed to have thought of something. She pursed her lips slightly and looked up at Jiang Yue. ¡°By the way, I heard that Qiao Nian lives in the Gu residence?¡± Hearing Song Yu¡¯s question, Jiang Yue¡¯s frown deepened. Song Yu looked at Jiang Yue in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Jiang Yue pursed her lips aggrievedly, tears welling up in her eyes. She shook her head gently and said pitifully, ¡°Qiao Nian likes Brother Ah Zhou. Moreover, Grandma and I had a misunderstanding this time, and she was the one who yed tricks behind our backs. She wanted to chase me out of the Gu family and marry Brother Ah Zhou!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Song Yu¡¯s eyes shed, but she pretended to be puzzled. ¡°I was just wondering if there was any misunderstanding between the two of you. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person!¡± ¡°Sister Song Yu, one can¡¯t judge a book by its cover but perhaps I¡¯m overthinking!¡± Song Yu reached out and held Jiang Yue¡¯s arm as they walked in. Sheforted her, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for the elders to have some disagreements with us. Don¡¯t think too much. Old people need to be coaxed. As long as you make Grandma Gu happy, she won¡¯t be angry with you!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she recalled her grandmother¡¯s determined expression that night. Her eyes instantly darkened, but she still replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Yue followed Song Yu in. After taking two steps, she seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Song Yu hesitantly, then lowered her head. Song Yu naturally noticed Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why can¡¯t you tell me directly? We¡¯re good friends!¡± Chapter 698 - Sowing Discord Chapter 698: Sowing Discord When Jiang Yue heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she stopped in her tracks. She looked at Song Yu seriously and met her beautiful amber eyes. She said solemnly, ¡°Sister Song Yu, I think Qiao Nian seems to like Brother Ah Nian too!¡± The sky was high and refreshing today. A breeze blew past, and the fragrance of flowers wafted from the garden. When Song Yu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned and couldn¡¯t help but frown. She asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the person Qiao Nian likes is Brother Ah Zhou? Why did you say that she likes Second Brother? Why does that sound a little confusing?¡± Jiang Yue shook her head gently and said uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say either. I¡¯ve always thought that a girl can only like one man, but Qiao Nian seems to like two men. I can tell that she cares a lot about Brother Ah Zhou and likes him too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that I was redundant in the Gu family and chased me out.¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t like Brother Ah Zhou, why would she make Grandma keep a distance from me?¡± When Song Yu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she was so frightened that her lips parted slightly, her eyes filled with disbelief. Jiang Yue sighed softly and continued, ¡°Moreover,st night, she went out to meet Brother Ah Nian at Yongan Building. She only returned home at two or three in the evening!¡± Jiang Yue deliberately didn¡¯t say that Gu Zhou had brought Qiao Nian home. She wanted Song Yu to misunderstand that Qiao Nian had an improper rtionship with Lu Nian. As long as she could sessfully sow discord between Song Yu and Qiao Nian, Song Yu would help her deal with Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue felt that she was rtively weak. With one more person, she had a higher chance of winning. When Song Yu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her pupils involuntarily dted, and her eyes were filled with surprise. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Are you sure they met at Yongan Building?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Song Yu¡¯s anxious voice, she looked up at her. Song Yu had indeed taken the bait. Jiang Yue nodded and said seriously, ¡°I had a ssmate who went to the forensic department after she graduated. That day, I happened to go to y with her, and I saw Qiao Nian walking into Yongan Building with Brother Ah Nian!¡± How was this possible? Song Yu¡¯s face turned pale, and her breathing quickened. It was impossible for Brother Ah Nian to bring outsiders to Yongan Building. This was because the Yongan Building hid the most important secret in Second Brother¡¯s heart. Every time Brother Ah Nian wanted to write a song, he would go to Yongan Building and lock himself in that small room. When she was young, she didn¡¯t understand why Second Brother had to stay in that room to write good songs. On the day that children were curious, she took advantage of Second Brother¡¯s absence to run into that small room alone. The door of the small room was made of old wooden nks. There were many scratches on the wooden nks. This door was ipatible with the decoration style of the entire piano room. At that time, she felt that Second Brother¡¯s secret was hidden behind this door, so she pushed it open and walked in. The moment she pushed the door open and saw the old decorations inside, she frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on the old piano. She had seen this piano in photos before. This was the piano Second Brother used to practice his singing when he was young. Song Yu¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the score on the piano, and her eyes lit up. This should be Second Brother¡¯s new song. Song Yu hummed a few lines ording to the score. She felt that this song was very pleasant to the ear, and it seemed to contain a healing aura. This song was simply too beautiful. When the time came, she hurriedly ced the score on the piano, sat in front of it, and began to y this song. A beautiful sound came from the piano. One could vaguely feel the warmth in the song. Song Yu was a little immersed in the song. At this moment, the door suddenly opened violently, pulling Song Yu out of the beautiful music. The music stopped abruptly. Song Yu turned to look at the door and saw Second Brother walking towards her angrily. Chapter 699 - Secret Chapter 699: Secret She stood up nervously and stood uneasily at the side. Just as she was about to exin, she saw her second brother, who had always been a clean freak, take off his coat and hold it in his hand. He was frantically wiping the spot where she had once sat, as if he was wiping some rare treasure. Second Brother hadpletely lost his usual elegance and gentlemanliness. All that was left was madness. That¡¯s right. Second Brother was frantically wiping the spot where she had once sat. ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± At that time, Song Yu only let out a cry. Then, she met Second Brother¡¯s beast-like eyes, as if if if she said another word, Second Brother would eat her up like a wild beast. She was dumbfounded. Before she could regain her senses, Song Yu was thrown out by Second Brother. At that time, Second Brother had even warned her fiercely not to enter this room again. Song Yu looked at her second brother in fear and unease, but she saw the disgust in his eyes. It was as if she was a dirty thing that no one wanted and was not worthy of touching the things in his room. Song Yu had a feeling that if she entered that room again, she might really be killed by Second Brother. At that time, Song Yu was still young. Fear surrounded her, so she sat outside and cried. Only when the nanny came to look for her did she leave with the nanny. After she grew up, Song Yu learned from the servants that that room was the favorite ce of the eldest daughter of the Lu family when she was alive. The piano and seats Song Yu had touched were also Eldest Miss Lu¡¯s favorite furniture. It was only from that moment that Song Yu knew who the most important person in Second Brother¡¯s heart was. Song Yu lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with sorrow. She knew that no matter how long the eldest daughter of the Lu family had been gone, Second Brother would always leave a ce for her in his heart. That room carried the memories of Second Brother and the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Second Brother would never let anyone else go in, let alone any woman enter that room. She felt that Qiao Nian had probably only gone to Second Brother¡¯s piano room. As for that small room, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t qualified to enter it. Song Yu felt that Second Brother¡¯s future wife was not qualified to enter that room either. The thought of Second Brother getting married in the future made her feel a little ufortable, and her breathing became a little erratic. Song Yu hurriedly threw these messy thoughts to the back of her mind. She looked up at Jiang Yue and smiled lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s not interfere in Qiao Nian¡¯s affairs anymore. It¡¯s her freedom to choose who she likes. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go pray for Eldest Sister as soon as possible!¡± When she heard Song Yu¡¯s words, Jiang Yue¡¯s throat tightened, and a trace of anxiety shed in her eyes. Why wasn¡¯t Song Yu anxious? If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the person Song Yu liked should be Lu Nian. If Song Yu didn¡¯t join forces with her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Qiao Nian alone. When Jiang Yue thought of how she had been chased out of the Gu family by Qiao Nian, she felt even worse. Qiao Nian had ruined her life and everything she had. Qiao Nian had stolen everything from her. She would never let Qiao Nian off. Why could Song Yu pretend to be so calm? Could it be that Song Yu had hidden all her dissatisfaction? That made sense. Song Yu was a celebrity and an actress. She must be very good at acting. Jiang Yue had a feeling that Song Yu and Qiao Nian would also fight to the death in the future. In the Lu family¡¯s living room. The servant poured two cups of tea for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, then lowered her head and left. Lu Nian happened to be sitting opposite Qiao Nian. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and her eyebrows. At this moment, he realized that Qiao Nian and Lu Qi roughly looked alike. However, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes looked innocent, while Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were so beautiful that one would sink into them. Not only that, but Lu Nian also noticed that Qiao Nian¡¯s temperament was very simr to his mother¡¯s. He had always thought that Qiao Nian looked familiar, but he had never thought that they were siblings. Fortunately, they had acknowledged their sister. Otherwise, they might have brushed shoulders with their sister for the rest of their lives. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian sitting obediently on the sofa. In a daze, he seemed to have returned to more than twenty years ago. Chapter 700 - Heartache for Sister Chapter 700: Heartache for Sister At that time, Qiao Nian would alwaysin that she wanted to watch cartoons. Every time he yed cartoons for her, she would sit obediently on the sofa, giving off a peaceful feeling. Lu Nian came back to his senses and sighed slightly. They missed their sister. It was a pity that they had not grown up with her for more than twenty years. Gu Zhou had been sitting beside Qiao Nian. He also noticed Lu Nian¡¯s gaze, and a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze darted to Lu Nian and Lu Zhu¡¯s faces. Only then did he realize that Lu Zhu and Lu Nian were looking at Qiao Nian the same way. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but grip the teacup in his hand tightly. In order to hide his displeasure, he picked up the teacup and took a sip. He slowly ced the teacup on the table again. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian with gentleness and pity. There seemed to be a trace of care in their eyes. Previously, he had always thought that Lu Zhu had a life-and-death rtionship with Qiao Nian, so every time Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian, he would look at her strangely. But why had Lu Nian be like this? Even if the entire world betrayed him, Lu Nian would not. However, the way Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian became even more brazen. A meaningful look shed across Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. In order to verify his guess, he coughed lightly. When Lu Nian heard Gu Zhou cough, he hurriedly looked at his face and asked with concern, ¡°Second Brother, are you feeling unwell? Do you have a cold?¡± Gu Zhou lowered his eyes slightly. He could tell that Lu Nian was still very concerned about him. Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s face had turned even paler, the worry in his eyes became more and more obvious. Lu Nian turned around and walked out, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor at home now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Zhou stopped Lu Nian. Seeing that he had stopped, his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. ¡°She¡¯s the doctor. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s here.¡± Lu Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou, frowning slightly. ¡°But now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Qiao Nian was also looking at Gu Zhou. Her gaze was sizing up Gu Zhou¡¯s face. His face was pale, and he looked a little ufortable. For some reason, Qiao Nian recalled that Gu Zhou had been switching personalities frequently recently. She regretted not persuading Gu Zhou to rest in the Gu family vi. If Gu Zhou changed his personality again today, she would bring him home directly. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked up at Lu Nian and said, ¡°Brother Ah Nian, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Lu Nian¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. In the past, he had always hoped that Second Brother would recover soon. But now, he hoped that a miracle would happen. If Second Brother recovered in an instant, Sugar wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to take care of him. Lu Zhu put down the teacup in his hand and raised his left hand to look at the time on his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to the Buddhist hall now!¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he stood up. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian also stood up. Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou. Her heart was in a mess. She had never been so nervous in the past. At the thought of seeing her biological grandmother and sister this time, her heart began to race. Right, she wondered if Third Brother would be home this time. She really liked Third Brother¡¯s personality! Filled with anticipation, Qiao Nian followed everyone towards the temple hall. Gu Zhou walked beside Qiao Nian, his attention all on her. When he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s careful and expectant expression, aplicated look shed in his eyes. He still remembered how Qiao Nian had looked when she first came to the Gu family vi. At that time, Qiao Nian was in high spirits and looked calm. She didn¡¯t look like this at all. This was the first time he had seen Qiao Nian like this. With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Chapter 701 - Indifference Chapter 701: Indifference When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart instantly rose to her throat. In the end, she slowly fell back to her original spot. She was looking forward to meeting her family too much. Perhaps it was because of this that her current behavior was very abnormal. Even Gu Zhou had already discovered that she was a little abnormal. If those people had spies in the Lu family, it would be terrible if they noticed her abnormality and found out that she already knew her true identity. At that time, she would be in danger. She might even bring the entire Lu family into danger. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, her eyes filled withplicated emotions. In order to protect her family, she absolutely couldn¡¯t give herself away. At this thought, Qiao Nian shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak. He looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. After walking for about ten minutes, the three of them arrived at the Buddhist hall. This was Qiao Nian¡¯s second time here. She looked at the courtyard filled with flowers, then at the house that looked like a fairytale castle. Her heart was filled withplicated emotions. Everyone in the Lu family really doted on the eldest daughter of the Lu family and gave her things girls liked. Qiao Nian followed everyone into the house. At a nce, she saw the dejected Matriarch Lu. Matriarch Lu¡¯s hair had turned white. She looked tired and sad. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, as if she had not slept for a long time. Qiao Nian felt a little stuffy in her chest. If those things hadn¡¯t happened back then, she might have been happy. Matriarch Lu wouldn¡¯t have be so sad. Lu Qi stood beside Matriarch Lu and lowered her head to speak to her, as ifforting her. Standing beside Lu Qi was the adopted daughter of the Lu family, Song Yu. There was a young woman standing beside Song Yu. Her back was facing them. Qiao Nian felt that the woman¡¯s back was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember. Lu Zhu walked to the front and called out, ¡°Grandma.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Zhu¡¯s voice, she looked up at him, not hiding the sorrow in her eyes at all. ¡°Yes!¡± Matriarch Lu said weakly. At this moment, the young woman standing beside Song Yu turned around. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s faces. Her eyes were filled with joy as she greeted them with a gentle smile. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, Sister Qiao Nian!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s voice, her stomach churned and she almost vomited. She had a bad feeling. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and did not look directly at Jiang Yue. At this moment, Jiang Yue noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s attitude. A trace of sadness shed across her eyes, but she quickly calmed down. She smiled at Lu Zhu and Lu Nian and greeted them. Her voice was gentle and pleasant to the ear. ¡°Brother Lu Zhu, Brother Ah Nian!¡± Lu Zhu did not speak. Without even looking at Jiang Yue, he walked towards Matriarch Lu. Lu Nian looked at Jiang Yue coldly. His thin lips parted slightly as he said casually and sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear before. You have the head of a fish. Your memory is only seven seconds. I¡¯ve never had a sister like you!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s face turned pale. She stood rooted to the ground awkwardly, at a loss. Lu Zhu stood beside Matriarch Lu. He recalled the information he had found previously. Jiang Yue had framed Sugar for her own selfish reasons. That was during his speech at the medical school. He didn¡¯t know that Qiao Nian was his sister. At that time, Jiang Yue had mocked Qiao Nian in public and even snatched Sugar¡¯s gown. Although Jiang Yue was the one who embarrassed herself that day, when he thought of what Jiang Yue had done to Sugar, the anger in his chest burned. Lu Zhu raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you onest time. If you scream again, I¡¯ll get the butler to chase you out of the Lu family!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s words were not polite at all, not giving Jiang Yue any face. When Jiang Yue heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her face turned pale in fear. She bit her lip and looked at Lu Zhu in fear, but she could not say anything. Chapter 702 - Blessing Bag Chapter 702: Blessing Bag How could Jiang Yue not have thought that the Lu brothers would treat her as their enemy just by greeting her? Could it be that the two of them already knew that she had been chased out by Grandma? No, this was impossible. There was no way Grandma would tell anyone about this. She knew Grandma very well. Although Grandma was very angry and chased her out, Grandma would still give her face in front of outsiders. Why were Lu Zhu and Lu Nian so fierce to her? She could not figure it out. When Song Yu heard Lu Zhu and Lu Nian¡¯s words, she frowned slightly, a trace of confusion shing in her eyes. No matter what, Jiang Yue was a guest she had brought here. Why didn¡¯t her brothers give her face this time? Could it really be for Qiao Nian? Previously, she had heard from Jiang Yue that Jiang Yue had a conflict with Grandma Gu because of Qiao Nian¡¯s evil intentions. Actually, she was a little skeptical about this matter. Qiao Nian was just an outsider. Why would Grandma Gu be angry with Jiang Yue over an outsider? But now, she believed her. Her two brothers despised Jiang Yue because of Qiao Nian. Song Yu¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian was very good-looking, and her face was very exquisite. She was even prettier than other female celebrities in the entertainment industry. With Qiao Nian¡¯s natural looks, she would definitely be able to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry. Could it be that their two brothers were so cold to Jiang Yue because they liked Qiao Nian? What ability did Qiao Nian have to toy with her two brothers and Gu Zhou? Song Yu sensed that the atmosphere was very awkward. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, hurry up and offer incense!¡± Matriarch Lu, who was originally immersed in sorrow, also sensed that the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward. She did not want anything to happen on her precious granddaughter¡¯s death anniversary, so she said, ¡°Come over and offer incense!¡± As Matriarch Lu spoke, she walked in. Qiao Nian followed suit and saw that Matriarch Lu¡¯s hair was much fairer than before. When she walked to the temple hall, Qiao Nian saw Matriarch Lu¡¯s heartbroken expression when she saw the urn. Her heart ached. In Grandma¡¯s heart, she had been dead for more than twenty years. She looked at Grandma with heartache. She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°She¡± had clearly been dead for more than ten years. Why was Grandma still so sad? Didn¡¯t they say that time could dilute all sorrow? Why did Grandma remain in the past? Lu Qi was inadvertently seen by Qiao Nian. When she met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Sister Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lookedplicated. There was a faint sadness in them, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated¡­ However, the only thing she was sure of was that Sister Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with concern for Grandma. Sister Qiao Nian definitely couldn¡¯t bear to see Grandma continue to be sad over her sister¡¯s death. Actually, she also felt that Grandma should move on from her sister¡¯s death, but it was as if a wall had been built in Grandma¡¯s heart. She refused to let everyone in, and refused to leave that sad memory. She watched as Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached for her grandmother. It was as if family members were concerned about each other. Strange. Sister Qiao Nian shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Grandma. Why did she dote on Grandma so much? Lu Qi suddenly recalled something. This time, Grandma had asked Sister Qiao Nian to embroider a blessing bag for her sister. Lu Qi said to Qiao Nian, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, I heard that you also embroidered a blessing bag for my sister this time?¡± Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and her gaze fell on Lu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qi was a lively and cheerful girl. She still remembered the speech at the medical school. When everyone thought that there was something wrong with her, Lu Qi believed her. Qiao Nian took the box from Chen Qing and handed it to Lu Qi. ¡°It¡¯s in this box.¡± Hearing everyone talk about the blessing bag, Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on the box. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qiao Nian.¡± Lu Qi carefully took the box and brought it to Matriarch Lu. Chapter 703 - Hyacinth Chapter 703: Hyacinth ¡°Grandma, this is Sister¡¯s blessing bag.¡± Lu Qi smiled at Matriarch Lu and said gently. ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Miss Qiao!¡± Matriarch Lu looked up at Qiao Nian and said sincerely. Qiao Nian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Their Sugar actually embroidered a blessing bag for herself. How sad must their Sugar have been when she embroidered the blessing bun! Matriarch Lu opened the box. When she saw the blessing bag inside, her eyes lit up and her lips curved up slightly. This was the first time she had smiled today. Lu Qi was standing beside Matriarch Lu. She looked at the blessing bag and eximed, ¡°This blessing bag is really beautiful. It¡¯s actually a hyacinth. It¡¯s beautiful!¡± The hyacinths of various colors on the blessing bag intertwined. They were lifelike and bloomed with vitality, making one unable to help but take a few more nces. Not far away, Jiang Yue leaned over slightly. When she saw the blessing bag, she was slightly surprised. Last night, when she sneaked into the Gu family vi, she had wanted to destroy the blessing bag Qiao Nian had prepared. But she couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a long time. She finally understood now because Qiao Nian had made the blessing bag look like a bouquet. When she entered the embroidery room, she immediately saw the blessing bag. However, at that time, she thought that it was a bouquet of flowers, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She searched the embroidery room but could not find the blessing bag. She could only leave. Jiang Yue saw Lu Qi carefully take out the blessing bag. If she didn¡¯t know that this was a blessing bag, she would really think that Lu Qi was carrying a bouquet of flowers. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian¡¯s embroidery to be so good. Matriarch Lu looked at the blessing bag lovingly, then her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°Miss Qiao, your embroidery skills are really good. I wonder how long you¡¯ve been practicing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been learning embroidery since I was young,¡± Qiao Nian said honestly. Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze was fixed on the blessing bag in Lu Qi¡¯s hand, and she pursed her lips tightly. She couldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian steal the limelight. With this thought in mind, Jiang Yue looked up at Qiao Nian and frowned. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, how could you embroider hyacinths for the eldest daughter of the Lu family? You even specially embroidered arge number of blue, pink, and purple hyacinths?¡± Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Jiang Yue mustered her courage and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know their symbolism?¡± Everyone saw the concern in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes and heard her words. They thought that the hyacinths were not suitable for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Lu Qi looked at Jiang Yue in confusion and frowned slightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t a hyacinth symbolize purity and wlessness?¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she nodded slightly. Her eldest granddaughter was the purest and most wless person in the world. When Jiang Yue heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she shook her head gently and said helplessly, ¡°Pure and wless. That¡¯s just the flower symbolism of a white hyacinth. Actually, different colors of hyacinth represent different meanings. Some flower meanings have good meanings, but some¡­¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she frowned and said in confusion, ¡°If they¡¯re all hyacinths, what¡¯s the difference?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she looked at Qiao Nian pitifully and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, why don¡¯t you tell everyone?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on someone like Jiang Yue. Song Yu¡¯s eyes shed. Seeing that the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward, she said, ¡°Jiang Yue, since you know their symbolism, tell me!¡± Jiang Yue sighed slightly and said, ¡°The purple hyacinth represents sadness, jealousy, mncholy love, apology, and regret. The blue hyacinth represents mncholy because of love, and also represents chastity. The pink hyacinth represents admiration.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions were ugly, Jiang Yue said solemnly, ¡°I just don¡¯t think these are suitable for the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Her expression was so dark that ink could drip from it. Chapter 704 - Flower Symbolism Chapter 704: Flower Symbolism Jiang Yue sighed slightly and said, ¡°The purple hyacinth is filled with sorrow, jealousy, and mncholy. The eldest daughter of the Lu family is just a three-year-old child. She¡¯s at the age of innocence. How can she have these emotions? Or do you want her to have these emotions? I mean, who do you want her to be jealous of?¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, Jiang Yue thought to herself that Qiao Nian was quite persistent. This time, she wanted to see how Qiao Nian would quibble. ¡°The blue hyacinth represents chastity. The eldest daughter of the Lu family is still young. She¡¯s not suitable for dating at her age, but why do you use the word chastity to describe her? Or do you want her to¡­¡± Jiang Yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She changed the topic and continued, ¡°Pink hyacinths represent admiration and romance. Usually, this is used to describe love! It represents how a girl feels when she has a crush on a boy.¡± Jiang Yue exined the flower symbolism. Her gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Qiao Nian was still unmoved, she knew in her heart that Qiao Nian was already terrified. ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, you¡¯re deliberately giving her something that¡¯s not suitable for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You¡¯re letting an innocent child like her have some messy thoughts. You¡¯ll ruin her,¡± Jiang Yue said bitterly. Seeing that Jiang Yue had no intention of saying anything else, Qiao Nian looked at her coldly. Hehe! In order to deal with her, Jiang Yue deliberately made a mountain out of a molehill, then pinned all the strange usations on her. Jiang Yue was simply unscrupulous. If she were in the Gu family instead of the Lu family, she would have asked someone to chase Jiang Yue out long ago. Lu Qi looked at the pouch in her hand in disbelief. She had never expected such beautiful hyacinths to have such a bad meaning. How was this possible? In Lu Qi¡¯s world, she felt that the most beautiful things should match the best meaning. Seeing that Qiao Nian was ring at her without saying anything, Jiang Yue knew that she had angered Qiao Nian. She pretended to be kind and defended Qiao Nian. ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, I don¡¯t think you know the meaning of hyacinths. That¡¯s why you embroidered them.¡± Hearing Jiang Yue¡¯s words, Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Lu Zhu, who was standing at the side, frowned. He looked at Jiang Yue with aplicated expression and regretted not getting someone to chase her out just now. Lu Zhu, who was standing at the side, frowned. He looked at Jiang Yue with aplicated expression and regretted not getting someone to chase her out just now. Song Yu stood beside Jiang Yue, her expression unchanged. Her gazended indifferently on Lu Nian¡¯s face. Jiang Yue nced at everyone in the room. When she saw that Lu Nian was angry, she felt a trace of smugness. Now that Brother Ah Nian was angry, it meant that he already believed her. However, she felt that Brother Ah Nian¡¯s eyesight was a little bad. He shouldn¡¯t be ring at her, but at Qiao Nian. It seemed that her excuse just now had already convinced everyone present. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, Gu Zhou, who was standing beside her, spoke first. ¡°You are your thoughts. It means that your perception of things shows that your thoughts are dirty.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as cold and low as ever. He toyed with the pendant on his thumb, exuding a cold aura. When Song Yu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She had never expected Gu Zhou to exin for Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to say that either. Her face instantly turned pale in fear, and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, don¡¯t misunderstand. Actually, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to remind Sister Qiao Nian to¡­¡± ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Jiang Yue mercilessly. She raised her eyebrows slightly, her beautiful fox-like eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You¡ª¡± Chapter 705 - Protecting Her Husband Chapter 705: Protecting Her Husband Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t wanted to argue with Jiang Yue, but seeing that Jiang Yue was relentless, she interrupted her without hesitation. There was a hint of impatience in her voice as she said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yue, I¡¯ll remind you again. You¡¯ve already been chased out of the Gu family by Matriarch Gu. From now on, the Gu family has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t call him Brother Ah Zhou anymore. Do you understand?¡± Thest thing Jiang Yue wanted to mention was spoken out loud by Qiao Nian. Her face instantly turned pale, and her body trembled slightly. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak. The reason why Jiang Yue could still walk in high society was entirely because no one knew that she no longer had anything to do with the Gu family. If everyone knew that she had nothing to do with the Gu family now, they would probably all leave her. Those who had previously disliked her would take the opportunity to take revenge. At this moment, she felt a little helpless and stunned. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and the gloom in his eyes gradually disappeared. He looked at Qiao Nian with a smile. He did not expect his little wife to learn to protect him. This feeling of being protected by his wife was quite good. Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Seeing Gu Zhou looking at Qiao Nian gently, the jealousy in her heart was overturned. Why? She had been by Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s side for so many years. All this time, no matter what, she had worked hard to make everything perfect. She wanted to receive Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s approving gaze. However, Brother Ah Zhou had always ignored her, as if she did not exist in the Gu family. But she was the person who cared about Brother Ah Zhou the most in the world. Why was Brother Ah Zhou with Qiao Nian? Qiao Nian was just a cunning person. Jiang Yue said pitifully, ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s voice, her attention fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face again, and she didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze at all. ¡°You don¡¯t know much,¡± Qiao Nian said coldly. ¡°Every color of hyacinth has a different symbolism, but when all the colors gather together, it takes on a new meaning.¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Qiao Nian said, ¡°The hyacinth flowers bloom around March and April every year. It only blooms for three to four months. After its flowering period, if we want it to bloom again, we will have to cut off the withered flowers. Hence, the hyacinth also represents the love of rebirth and represents the end of pain and suffering of the past. One will begin a new life and find a new love.¡± Jiang Yue was stunned. Why didn¡¯t she know about this? She hadn¡¯t seen any of this when she was investigating. Qiao Nian must have made this up. Jiang Yue noticed that when Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her brow rxed, and her eyes were filled with hope. The others¡¯ eyes were also filled with praise for Qiao Nian. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Matriarch Lu said happily. ¡°This blessing bag is really well made!¡± Rebirth. This word was too beautiful. She now hoped that her eldest granddaughter would be reborn like Hyacinth. Seeing that the others¡¯ impression of her had skyrocketed, Jiang Yue frowned slightly. Soon, she came up with a n. Pretending to be patient, she said, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, it¡¯s wrong to lie. You shouldn¡¯t lie in front of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. What if you lead her astray? Moreover, today is such a serious asion. Everyone can find out Hyacinth¡¯s flower symbolism online. I believe you¡¯re not lying on purpose. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think the blessing bag you made is suitable for the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Hearing Jiang Yue¡¯s words, the coldness in her eyes intensified. Jiang Yue was no longer making insinuations. She began to say bluntly that she was lying because she wanted to tell everyone that she had no respect for the dead eldest daughter of the Lu family and had ill intentions towards her. Jiang Yue wanted everyone to think that she was deliberately setting up the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Chapter 706 - 6: Rebirth Flower Chapter 706: Rebirth Flower Qiao Nian cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m a doctor. Moreover, I¡¯ve raised many expensive nts. In Chinese medicine, hyacinths are very valuable.¡± ¡°Hyacinths have a unique fragrance. This fragrance can rx the mind, stabilize one¡¯s emotions, and relieve one¡¯s fatigue. Previously, I made a perfume that was mainly made of hyacinths. Later on, many perfumes on the market were made of hyacinths.¡± Back when Qiao Nian was locked up in the mental hospital, she had beenpletely depressed and couldn¡¯t control her emotions. At one time, she had even suffered from depression. After that, she nted some hyacinths to relieve her emotions. Her condition gradually improved. That was when she made the perfume that hyacinths were made of. When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, no one questioned her. Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were very brilliant. Previously, when Matriarch Gu had been poisoned, the doctor had already given the diagnosis of a critical illness. It was Qiao Nian who had taken another path to save Matriarch Gu. Qiao Nian also helped Gu Zhou recuperate. Gu Zhou¡¯s health was already much better than before, and the frequency of his rpses was getting lower and lower. Qiao Nian had even been invited to be a lecturer at the medical school. She had even cultivated medicinal herbs that were worth tens of thousands. Later on, when Qiao Nian was at the temple, she identally bumped into Lu Qi and Matriarch Gu. She could even tell that Matriarch Lu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. At that time, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even take Matriarch Lu¡¯s pulse. Just by looking at Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression, she was certain that Matriarch Lu was sick. When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the confusion in her eyes grew more and more obvious. She asked, ¡°Since you know about the Hyacinth so well, you should know its flower symbolism. Then why did you make up a lie and say that it represents rebirth?¡± Jiang Yue was also a medical student and knew a lot about Chinese medicine. She knew the value of hyacinths, but no one had ever said that hyacinths represented rebirth. ¡°In the cultivation world, hyacinths only represent rebirth. As I¡¯ve said before, its flowering period is only three to four months. If it wants to bloom again, it needs to be trimmed and all the branches that have withered before need to be cut off. Only then can it continue to bloom beautiful flowers, so it represents rebirth!¡± Some things could only be understood by professionals. At this moment, when Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she felt a little ashamed of herself. She had always felt that she was very outstanding. There weren¡¯t many girls in this world who were more outstanding than her, but when she faced Qiao Nian, she felt inferior. Why? Jiang Yue felt that she had worked very hard in the past. In the past, she had worked hard to learn how to y the piano and the violin. For Brother Ah Zhou and Grandma¡¯s illnesses, she had even specially studied Chinese medicine. She had even studiedw. In the past, she had been forced by her grandmother to study non-stop. She had no freedom. Today, she was doing nothing but studying. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t know as much as Qiao Nian, a wild girl. Everyone¡¯s time was the same. Why did Qiao Nian have so much energy to y the violin so well? Her medical skills were also so brilliant. Her status in the cultivation world was also so high. Previously, she had heard that the stone wall painting Qiao Nian had drawn when she was in her teens had shocked the entire An City. Why did the heavens treat Qiao Nian so well? She refused to concede defeat. Jiang Yue¡¯s lips moved slightly as she said, ¡°I think you¡¯re lying about the Hyacinth¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Matriarch Lu interrupted Jiang Yue mercilessly, her eyes tinged with anger. When Jiang Yue heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat. She looked at Matriarch Lu in disbelief and said, ¡°Grandma Lu, actually, I just wanted to say¡­¡± Suppressing her anger, Matriarch Lu looked at Jiang Yue with disappointment. She had watched Jiang Yue grow up. She had never expected Jiang Yue to insist on causing trouble on the anniversary of her eldest granddaughter¡¯s death. Matriarch Lu frowned and asked, ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± ¡°Grandma Lu, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Chapter 707 - Sophistry Chapter 707: Sophistry ¡°For my Sugar¡¯s sake?¡± At Matriarch Lu¡¯s age, how could she not tell that Jiang Yue was deliberately at odds with Qiao Nian? The matters of the younger generation had nothing to do with her, and she did not want to know. However, she would never allow Jiang Yue to make things difficult for Qiao Nian on purpose using her eldest granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯m really doing this for the sake of the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Jiang Yue exined weakly. ¡°If you really want what¡¯s best for her, why did you say things like jealousy and sadness?¡± Matriarch Lu said viciously. Jiang Yue was so frightened that a chill ran down her spine. She hurriedly shook her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°Grandma Lu, I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Grand¡­ Didn¡¯t the Matriarch just repeat what you said just now?¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Yue spout nonsense, so she cut off Jiang Yue¡¯s words. Perhaps it was because she was too anxious, but she almost called Matriarch Lu Grandma. Fortunately, she changed her words in time. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. If she really called Matriarch Lu Grandma, those people might be suspicious. Although Qiao Nian had barely said out the word, Matriarch Lu still heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s familiar face, and a strange emotion gradually welled up in her heart. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, she wanted to call her ¡°Grandma¡± just now¡­ The others didn¡¯t notice Qiao Nian¡¯s slip of the tongue. Even Jiang Yue didn¡¯t notice. Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t wait to exin to Matriarch Lu. ¡°Grandma Lu, I really didn¡¯t know that the Hyacinth had such a beautiful meaning. What I read on the Inte previously might not beprehensive. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Jiang Yue coldly, exuding a dignified aura. ¡°Jiang Yue, if you¡¯re here to send blessings to my eldest granddaughter today, you¡¯re wee to stay here. If not, please leave immediately!¡± Jiang Yue was stunned. She bit her lip and looked at Song Yu helplessly. Song Yu hesitated for a moment and took a step forward to help Jiang Yue out of the situation. ¡°Grandma, Jiang Yue didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Previously, she was doing it for Sister¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t think Sister will me her.¡± Seeing that Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression had softened a little, Song Yu continued, ¡°Today is Sister¡¯s death anniversary. I think she definitely wants to see our family get along better!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she looked grateful and nodded vigorously. Song Yu was obedient. Matriarch Lu also liked Song Yu a lot. She had lived for so long, so she naturally understood what Song Yu meant. Song Yu and Jiang Yue were both adopted children. Moreover, because they were in simr situations, they understood each other. No matter what, Jiang Yue was still a member of the Gu family. Let¡¯s forget about this matter! Matriarch Lu gave Jiang Yue a meaningful look. She only hoped that Jiang Yue had said those words purely for Sugar¡¯s sake. However, this would not happen again. Matriarch Lu raised her hand and waved it gently. She sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, this matter will be over!¡± Matriarch Lu really couldn¡¯t say that this was a misunderstanding. If she said that, she would probably hurt Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. After all, Qiao Nian had worked hard to embroider the blessing bag. This blessing bag must have cost her a lot of effort. When Jiang Yue heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, her heart, which had been in her throat, slowly rxed. She hurriedly said obediently, ¡°Thank you, Grandma Lu, for not fussing over it.¡± With that, Jiang Yue prepared to offer incense to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He hurriedly stopped Jiang Yue and said, ¡°Wait.¡± The smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face gradually froze. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, her eyes flickering. She had a bad feeling about this and asked, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, his frown deepened. His expression turned serious as he asked, ¡°Have you forgotten your identity again?¡± Jiang Yue blinked in confusion. ¡°You forgot the reminder she gave you!¡± Chapter 708 - Mr. Gu… Chapter 708: Mr. Gu¡­ Jiang Yue¡¯s face was pale. She bit her lip. She felt as if a p hadnded on her face. Brother Ah Zhou meant that she was no longer allowed to call him Brother Ah Zhou. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a sharp de. Gu Zhou ignored Jiang Yue¡¯s pitiful gaze. His voice was chilling. ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She cried out pitifully, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Gu¡­¡± At this moment, Jiang Yue could feel her heart, which was riddled with holes, shattering into countless pieces that fell to the ground. Lu Zhu nced at Jiang Yue, then his gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face again. He nodded approvingly. At this moment, Lu Nian was stunned. He had always lived in the Gu family in the past. He had the most contact with Gu Zhou. He knew that Second Brother had an aversion to women and disliked to interact with any woman. He was already very shocked when he saw Second Brother hugging Sugar¡¯s waist. However, he had never expected Second Brother, who kept a low profile, to protect Sugar in public. Could it be that Second Brother had really fallen for Sugar? Realizing this, Lu Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Song Yu was so shocked that her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. She often went to the Gu residence to y and knew Gu Zhou well. In the past, her brothers had never allowed her to interact with Gu Zhou. They even said that Gu Zhou had an aversion to women. If she approached Gu Zhou, it would be bad if Gu Zhou fell ill. However, she had never expected Gu Zhou to be so close to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was only his private doctor. Song Yu looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She waspletely certain that Gu Zhou had a strong desire to protect Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou spoke again. ¡°Apologize!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes widened involuntarily. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Grandma Lu had already stopped pursuing her mistakes. Why was Brother Ah Zhou still¡­ ¡°Apologize to her now!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s pupils instantly dted. She didn¡¯t expect Brother Ah Zhou to be so persistent. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jiang Yue had just called out when she was suddenly frightened by Gu Zhou¡¯s cold gaze. She hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°Mr. Gu, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose this time.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly and narrowed his eyes. If looks could kill, Jiang Yue would have died a million times over. ¡°That means you did it on purpose.¡± When Lu Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he casually added, ¡°Since you did it on purpose, apologize!¡± Lu Zhu nced at Lu Nian, who was not far away. In the past, Sugar had the best rtionship with Lu Nian. This time, Lu Nian was the first to speak up for Sugar. Sugar would then have a better impression of Lu Nian. This wouldn¡¯t do. He was the first to find his sister. He had to leave a particrly good impression on her. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, get out,¡± Lu Zhu said coldly. Jiang Yue had never expected Lu Zhu, Lu Nian, and Gu Zhou to be forcing him to apologize. For a moment, her face turned pale. She felt as if she had been cut into pieces. Even this couldn¡¯t ease the pain in her heart. It was clearly just between her and Qiao Nian. She could understand why Brother Ah Zhou was helping Qiao Nian. That was because Qiao Nian was his wife. Brother Ah Zhou definitely cared about his face, so he wasn¡¯t willing to embarrass Qiao Nian. But why were Lu Zhu and Lu Nian also helping Qiao Nian? The two of them clearly had nothing to do with Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue felt the air around her be more and more suffocating, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Song Yu, who was standing at the side, was alsopletely stunned. She had never expected her brothers to help Qiao Nian. She had never received such favor from her brothers. Lu Qi stood there. She was already a little displeased that Jiang Yue had said that the hyacinth wasn¡¯t good. When she thought about how Jiang Yue seemed to be looking for trouble on purpose, she said, ¡°Sister Jiang Yue, didn¡¯t you hear what my eldest brother, second brother, and Brother Ah Zhou said? Hurry up and apologize to Sister Qiao Nian. Why are you still standing there?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, her face instantly turned pale. She had never expected Lu Qi to speak up for Qiao Nian. Why? Everyone was biased towards Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue felt that Lu Qi was the easiest to talk to. She looked at Lu Qi pitifully and said aggrievedly, ¡°I just saw Hyacinth¡¯s flower symbolism on the Inte. I¡¯m just telling the truth. I really didn¡¯t target her on purpose!¡± Chapter 709 - Apologizing Chapter 709: Apologizing Lu Qi frowned slightly, her eyes filled with surprise. She said, ¡°But Sister Qiao Nian also embroidered a bag for my sister wholeheartedly. You can¡¯t nder her casually!¡± At this point, Lu Qi recalled that during the lecture at the medical school, Jiang Yue had deliberately instigated a few female students to target Qiao Nian. Lu Qi wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew very well that Jiang Yue was also targeting Qiao Nian on purpose this time. She questioned, ¡°You casually denied the fruits of other people¡¯s hard work. Have you ever thought about the harm others have suffered? Sometimes, you can¡¯t pretend that none of this happened just because you said that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. This is unfair to the people who have been hurt!¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Nian looked at Lu Qi proudly. Both Sugar and Lu Qi were good girls who could distinguish right from wrong. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she was a little touched. No matter what, Lu Qi was always that kind and upright youngdy. Qiao Nian gave Lu Qi a grateful look. After that, Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and looked down at Jiang Yue. She was waiting for Jiang Yue to apologize to her. Jiang Yue had now be a thorn in everyone¡¯s side. She knew in her heart that if she didn¡¯t apologize, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in An City anymore. Jiang Yue looked up at Qiao Nian, then lowered her gaze. Her eyes were filled with hatred, but her voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I misunderstood you. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I apologize to you for what I just said!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Qiao Nian answered impassively. Jiang Yue was slightly stunned. The hatred in her eyes was like a surging river, endless. She had never expected someone as arrogant as Qiao Nian to ept her apology. Seeing Jiang Yue¡¯s indignant expression, Qiao Nian knew that this matter had already angered Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue clenched her fists involuntarily. After a long while, she looked up at Matriarch Lu, her eyes returning to their usual gentleness. ¡°Grandma Lu, can I offer an incense stick to the eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± Jiang Yue suppressed the anger in her heart. No matter what, she had to make Qiao Nian suffer today. Matriarch Lu looked at Jiang Yue and hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Go!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she took the incense from the side and walked up to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She bowed three times respectfully. After bowing, Jiang Yue inserted the incense in her hand into the incense burner of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. After doing all this, Jiang Yue silently retreated to a corner, but she did not leave immediately. No one cared about Jiang Yue anymore, because she was just an unimportant person. Lu Qi handed the blessing bag to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian walked to the urn and hung the blessing bag on it with aplicated expression. She didn¡¯t know which girl¡¯s ashes were in this urn, nor did she know how much pain this girl had suffered when she was alive. The only thing she was sure of was that this girl was as pitiful as she was. She would definitely investigate the entire incident and make those people pay. She would never let those despicable people off. At this moment, a drop of liquid suddenly dripped out of her blessing bag. The drop of liquid dripped straight onto the urn. Everyone looked at the blessing bag in surprise, not understanding what had happened. Lu Qi walked forward, her eyes filled with confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Strange, why is there water in this blessing bag?¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she was about to wipe the liquid off the urn. When Lu Qi¡¯s hand was only a centimeter away from the urn, Qiao Nian grabbed Lu Qi¡¯s arm and pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Her voice was urgent, harsh, and nervous. Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. Just as she was about to ask, she saw Qiao Nian staring at the liquid dripping from the blessing bag with a frown. Could that liquid be very dangerous? With this thought in mind, Lu Qi followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Chapter 710 - Sulphuric Acid Chapter 710: Sulphuric Acid Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She could vaguely smell a pungent smell. She looked at the drop of liquid nervously. In the next moment, the pungent smell grew stronger and stronger. Qiao Nian hurriedly pulled Lu Qi behind her and covered her mouth and nose. Lu Qi was so frightened that her face turned pale. She covered her mouth and nose and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°Sister Nian Nian, what¡¯s going on?¡± When the others heard Lu Qi¡¯s voice, they also leaned over. Matriarch Lu was sitting quite far away. At this moment, she could also smell a strange smell in the air. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and her gaze was much gentler than before. She asked, ¡°What is this smell?¡± She remembered very clearly that when she got the blessing bag, she had smelled a fragrance, but why had it be a pungent smell now? Qiao Nian let go of Lu Qi¡¯s hand and walked over. The pungent smell grew stronger and stronger. She covered her mouth and nose and saw with her own eyes that the drop of liquid had corroded the urn. ¡°It should be diluted sulfuric acid.¡± Qiao Nian said to the others, ¡°Everyone, walk to the door. It¡¯s highly corrosive and oxidizing. Its smell is very pungent. If you inhale too much sulfuric acid steam, your respiratory tract might feel ufortable. If the concentration of sulfuric acid is higher, it might cause other respiratory problems.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu Qi was stunned. She had wanted to wipe off the drop of liquid just now. If her hand touched it, it might corrode her hand like the urn. Lu Qi shivered in fear. Matriarch Lu raised her hand and patted Lu Zhu¡¯s arm. ¡°Quick, go over and remove the blessing bag!¡± As soon as Matriarch Lu finished speaking, another drop of sulfuric acid fell on the urn. The hole in the urn widened. Lu Qi was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Sister Nian Nian, my sister¡¯s urn is corroded. Will her ashes¡­¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She stood up and walked towards the urn. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have time to exin to them. Holding her breath, she realized that the lower half of the blessing bag was already wet. Instead of touching it, she untied the rope on it and walked out with it. Everyone immediately made way for her, and she threw the blessing bag to the ground. The air was circting better outside, and the pungent smell was much less pungent than before. When she returned to her room again and saw the changes in the surface of the urn, she understood. Song Yu frowned slightly, and there was a hint of anger in her beautiful eyes. She said coldly, ¡°Who exactly added sulfuric acid to the blessing bag? Do you want my sister to be in trouble underground?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned serious. She didn¡¯t know who was so vicious as to attack an urn. How much did this person hate the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Suddenly, a glint shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Could it be those people? But that wasn¡¯t right either. If those people really thought that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was already dead, why did they still damage the urn? If those people knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was still alive, they would probably warn her directly. ¡°Oh my god, who is so ruthless to attack my eldest granddaughter!¡± Matriarch Lu looked sad. Her gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face and she said, ¡°We have to investigate this matter thoroughly. We can¡¯t let Nian Nian suffer again.¡± Nian Nian. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she paused. She hadn¡¯t expected Grandma to believe her! Lu Qi nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll help you investigate. We can¡¯t let the person who bullied Sister go unpunished!¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Since Grandma and Lu Qi trusted her so much, she had to find the culprit. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian picked up the scissors from the table beside her and walked out, carefully cutting open the pouch. Originally, there were many dried flowers in the blessing bag. Now, these dried flowers had already been corroded by sulfuric acid and emitted a strong stench. There was also a huge hole in the blessing bag. Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: The Fragment Was Destroyed Chapter 711: The Fragment Was Destroyed At this moment, everyone walked out and surrounded Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue gasped and said in disbelief, ¡°Oh my god, Sister Nian Nian, how could you put sulfuric acid in the blessing bag? The sulfuric acid is so corrosive. Not only will it destroy the blessing bag, but it will also destroy the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± At this moment, when Matriarch Lu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly. She believed that Qiao Nian was definitely not the culprit, but Jiang Yue¡¯s words seemed to be telling everyone that Qiao Nian was the culprit. Matriarch Lu frowned. Everyone sighed and looked at Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou frowned slightly, his cold gazending on Jiang Yue. His sharp gaze seemed to be able to see through Jiang Yue¡¯s heart. When Jiang Yue met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, her face turned slightly pale. She hurriedly lowered her gaze and pretended to be innocent. Qiao Nian sneered. Her expression was calm as she said fearlessly, ¡°Sulfuric acid is so corrosive. If I had ced it in the blessing bag early on, it would have been corroded long ago. The urn wouldn¡¯t have been spared either. Why would it have waited until today?¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. If sulfuric acid had been in the blessing bag long ago, I should have discovered the problem with theblessing bag long ago. The smell of sulfuric acid is so strong and the smell of flowers shouldn¡¯t be able to hide it.¡± Lu Zhu nced at Jiang Yue thoughtfully, his voice bone-chilling. ¡°I believe Qiao Nian didn¡¯t do this. No one would use such a vicious method to destroy the blessing bag they had painstakingly embroidered, because the gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses. Moreover, she has been under our noses the entire time and hasn¡¯t done anything suspicious, so I believe she definitely didn¡¯t do this!¡± Lu Nian, who was standing beside Lu Zhu, said confidently, ¡°I also believe that Qiao Nian definitely didn¡¯t do this. There must be something more.¡± Lu Qi nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Sister Nian Nian definitely didn¡¯t do it. I believe she would never do such a thing!¡± At this moment, Song Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected her two brothers to speak up for Qiao Nian. How strange. The two brothers treated Eldest Miss Lu¡¯s urn as if it were alive. In the past, even if someone identally touched Eldest Miss Lu¡¯s urn, the brothers would have chased that servant out. What was wrong with them now? Was it because of Qiao Nian¡¯s words that they chose to believe her and not pursue her mistakes? The more Song Yu thought about it, the more her head hurt. Although she didn¡¯t know if Qiao Nian had done that, since Eldest Brother and Second Brother had already said so, she definitely couldn¡¯t stand up and go against them. In that case, Qiao Nian might really not have done this. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t do it, then who did? The eldest daughter of the Lu family passed away when she was three years old. Who would make things difficult for a child? Just as Song Yu was feeling puzzled, Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°Jiang Yue, how can you be so sure that Qiao Nian was behind this? Or are you just trying to nder her and deliberately nned all of this?¡± Everyone turned to look at Jiang Yue. When Song Yu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyelids twitched slightly, and her heart instantly sank to the bottom. Apart from the Lu family, Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou, and Jiang Yue were the only outsiders. Since everyone felt that it was impossible for Qiao Nian to have done this, they took the initiative to eliminate her. Of course, it was even more impossible for Brother Ah Zhou to do such a thing, because he had once been engaged to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Song Yu¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. The most suspicious person now was Jiang Yue. After removing all the impossibilities, no matter how low the possibility was, it was very likely to be the truth. Could it really be Jiang Yue? But why would Jiang Yue do such a thing? Song Yu was puzzled. At this moment, Jiang Yue¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and a trace of panic shed in her eyes. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Frame Chapter 712: Frame Jiang Yue stood rooted to the ground, receiving questioning gazes from all directions. Those gazes pierced into her body like silver needles. Jiang Yue looked around uneasily, swaying on the spot. After a long while, she exined, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I-I didn¡¯t frame Sister Qiao Nian. She was the one who made this blessing bag, so I first thought that she had added sulfuric acid.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened, as if he didn¡¯t agree with her. Jiang Yue met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and was instantly enlightened. Oh no! Just now, Gu Zhou had warned her not to call her Brother Ah Zhou in the future, but she had just called him that again. Brother Ah Zhou would definitely be angry. Suddenly, Jiang Yue recalled what had happened at the hotel. When she drugged Qiao Nian, a kindergarten teacher had spoken rudely. Brother Ah Zhou had crippled her. It was at that moment that she realized that Brother Ah Zhou also hit women. Jiang Yue stood there in fear, afraid that she would be crippled as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu. I just¡­¡± ¡°I meant what I said.¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Jiang Yue¡¯s apology coldly and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately trying to frame Qiao Nian!¡± Everyone looked at Jiang Yue coldly, including Song Yu. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was acting a little strange today. He seemed to be especially protective. Could it be that Gu Zhou really liked her? No, no, this was absolutely impossible. The reason why Gu Zhou admitted that he liked her was because he wanted Gu Qi to slowly ept her. Previously, she had asked Gu Zhou if he liked her. At that time, Gu Zhou must have been too embarrassed to reject her directly, so he had said ambiguously that he liked her. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, trying hard to pretend to be calm. Now was not the time to consider whether Gu Zhou liked her or not. Instead, she should consider who had added sulfuric acid to her blessing bag. Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou with a hurt expression. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to still speak up for Qiao Nian. No one had any evidence, so why did everyone suspect that she was the culprit? Jiang Yue felt as if her entire world had copsed. She looked at Gu Zhou with an aggrieved expression. She was so frightened by Gu Zhou¡¯s cold aura that she took a step back. She tried hard to remain calm and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. His gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face and he questioned, ¡°Qiao Nian yed a part in you being chased out of the Gu family. How can you be so magnanimous as to forgive her? I still remember what you said to her that night. You were very jealous of her. You have enough motive to frame her!¡± Jiang Yue shook her head with teary eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s. A tear rolled down her cheek uncontrobly, and her lips trembled slightly, as if she had suffered greatly. ¡°No, no!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her gaze turned cold as she shouted, ¡°In terms of motive, among everyone here, Qiao Nian hates the eldest daughter of the Lu family the most!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, her expression calm. She continued, ¡°What motive could I have?¡± Jiang Yue bit her lip and clenched her fists tightly. She looked around and saw everyone looking at her with resentment. Her tears fell uncontrobly. With a broken expression, she said, ¡°Grandma told you previously that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was engaged to Brother Ah Zhou. You liked Brother Ah Zhou, so you were jealous!¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she suddenly recalled the past. If Jiang Yue hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she might have forgotten about it. At that time, Old Master Lu often brought the eldest daughter of the Lu family to the Gu family to y. The two families were even closer than they were now. That period was when she was happiest. She didn¡¯t have to worry about the war or the schemes in the business world. She watched her granddaughter grow up like an elder in an ordinary family. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Grandma told her about this herself. At that time, Jiang Yue was no longer in the Gu family. Then who had Jiang Yue heard it from? She asked, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Chapter 713 - 713 Motive 713 Motive Jiang Yue raised her hand to wipe her tears. She sniffled and questioned, ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t lying. You clearly hate the eldest daughter of the Lu family to the core. You were the one who did this!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue calmly. She felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to know that Gu Zhou had been engaged to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She didn¡¯t think of hiding it anymore. She nodded and said, ¡°Grandma did tell me about this!¡± Qiao Nian believed that Grandma would never tell Jiang Yue about this. Jiang Yue had been chased out of the Gu family vi. Then where had Jiang Yue heard this news? Could it be that one of the servants was Jiang Yue¡¯s spy? Or were all the servants on Jiang Yue¡¯s side? Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how Jiang Yue knew about the Gu family¡¯s vi, she was certain that Jiang Yue had always been concerned about the Gu family. Jiang Yue had been hiding in the dark, looking for an opportunity to return to the Gu family. Song Yu, who was standing at the side, nced at Qiao Nian and asked in confusion, ¡°What does that mean?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she knew that Song Yu believed her. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Song Yu, actually, everyone can be jealous. No matter how well Qiao Nian hides it, she will still be jealous of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You have to know that the eldest daughter of the Lu family and Brother Ah Zhou were once engaged!¡± At this point, Jiang Yue paused for a moment and continued, ¡°For the past two years, Qiao Nian has been embroidering blessing bags for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. They¡¯re too small. As long as she thinks of embroidering blessing bags for her love rival, she¡¯ll definitely feel ufortable.¡± After Jiang Yue¡¯s words, Song Yu instantly realized that Qiao Nian liked Gu Zhou. Song Yu¡¯s gazended on Lu Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Lu Nian was staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, she frowned imperceptibly. At that time, Jiang Yue had even said that Qiao Nian liked Lu Nian. Just now, Song Yu had been paying attention to the interaction between Lu Nian and Qiao Nian. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for Second Brother. Instead, Second Brother had been staring at Qiao Nian. Just now, Second Brother had also spoken up for Qiao Nian. Song Yu¡¯s frown deepened. Could it be that Second Brother had really fallen for Qiao Nian? Her heart trembled slightly. Frantically, she looked away distraught. When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she said in admiration, ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s ability to make up stories is as amazing as ever. I wonder how true this story is?¡± Wiping her tears, Jiang Yue¡¯s thin body trembled slightly. She said carefully, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°In this world, evidence is everything. Then show me the evidence!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue and said calmly. ¡°Evidence? Sister Qiao Nian, your medical skills are so brilliant. Even if you casually tampered with the blessing bag, you can¡¯t be unaware.¡± Jiang Yue sniffled, her eyes red-rimmed. ¡°How would I know what you did?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and asked, ¡°Since you know that my medical skills are brilliant and that I¡¯m capable, I¡¯ll definitely do whatever I want without anyone knowing, much less add sulfuric acid to the blessing bag. How could I have made such a low-level mistake?¡± Jiang Yue was stunned by Qiao Nian¡¯s words. She immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s dark under the lights. You added something to the blessing bag on purpose. That way, no one will suspect that you did it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly, her gazending on Jiang Yue¡¯s bag. The corrosiveness of sulfuric acid was very strong. This meant that when Grandma and Lu Qi took the blessing bag, it should not have been tampered with. After that, she wasn¡¯t sure. In other words, the blessing bag had been tampered with in the Buddhist hall. If that was the case, one of them would definitely still be carrying sulfuric acid, because none of them had left the Buddhist hall. Even if that person didn¡¯t have sulfuric acid with him, they should be able to find the sulfuric acid nearby. However, she felt that that person probably wouldn¡¯t throw away the sulfuric acid, because there were too many people nearby. It would be too obvious to lose something. Qiao Nian knew what to do. She stared unblinkingly at the bag in Jiang Yue¡¯s hand. Of everyone present, only Jiang Yue had brought her bag. Chapter 714 - 714 My Bag! 714 My Bag! Seeing that Qiao Nian was staring at her bag, a trace of nervousness shed in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly put her bag behind her and lowered her head pitifully, tears falling silently. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and asked, ¡°What did you put in your bag?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary cosmetics.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s voice carried a trace of grievance. She slowly looked up at Qiao Nian and questioned unhappily, ¡°Are you suspecting me on purpose so that you can clear your name?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian¡¯s expressions darkened. They had never expected Jiang Yue to still push all the me to Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes and looked at Jiang Yue sharply. He had already decided in his heart that he would not let Jiang Yue enter the Gu family again. Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Lu Nian somehow recalled Su Sheng from that night. Su Sheng had also used Qiao Nian in such a dissatisfied manner, directly ming Qiao Nian for everything. Lu Nian knew very well that Su Sheng liked him, but Su Sheng didn¡¯t like him being so close to Qiao Nian. She felt that Qiao Nian had snatched him away. After Sugar was taken away, the servants in the house had already been changed. The remaining people were all loyal to the Lu family. Moreover, there were only the few of them in the Buddhist hall just now. Excluding everyone in the Lu family, only Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and Jiang Yue were left. Lu Nian narrowed his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t acknowledged his sister, he would have suspected Qiao Nian immediately because Qiao Nian did have a motive to damage the urn. But Qiao Nian was Sugar. How could she damage that urn? Lu Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue. The only possibility was that Jiang Yue had deliberately damaged the urn, wanting to frame Qiao Nian. How exactly did Jiang Yue do it? Just as Sugar had said, no matter what, he had to rely on evidence. He had to find evidence to prove Sugar¡¯s innocence. Lu Nian¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s bag. No wonder Sugar suspected Jiang Yue¡¯s bag. Under such circumstances, if it were him, he would think the same. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue meaningfully and walked towards her step by step. Jiang Yue watched as Qiao Nian approached. She pursed her lips nervously and took a step back, wanting to distance herself from Qiao Nian. While Jiang Yue wasn¡¯t paying attention, Qiao Nian quickly stepped forward and snatched her bag away. ¡°My bag!¡± Jiang Yue eximed. She reached out to snatch her bag back, but Qiao Nian had already opened it and poured everything in it onto the ground. Cosmetics and daily necessities fell to the ground in a scattered heap. A faint floral scent wafted from the bag, spreading through the air. It was the scent of lilies. Jiang Yue snatched her bag back and red at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯ve really gone too far. How can you pour out all my things? You¡¯re too rude!¡± Ignoring Qiao Nian, Jiang Yue squatted down and was about to put everything back into her bag. Qiao Nian nced at the items on the ground. Apart from somemon lipsticks, powder, essories, and tissues, there was also a bottle of perfume. Laboratories typically ce sulfuric acid in brown ss bottles for easier storage. Of the things on the ground, only the perfume bottle was a ss bottle. Although the perfume bottle was transparent, sulfuric acid could also be put in, but it was not good for preservation. If Jiang Yue came here to destroy the blessing bag, she could just put the sulfuric acid into the perfume bottle. After thinking through this, Qiao Nian subconsciously bent down to pick up the perfume. However, before Qiao Nian¡¯s hand could touch the perfume bottle, Jiang Yue held the perfume in her palm nervously. She looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes and questioned, ¡°Qiao Nian, are you done?!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was calm. Her gaze was fixed on the perfume bottle as she asked, ¡°What exactly is inside?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s voice was no longer as calm as before. Instead, there was a hint of madness. Qiao Nian looked up at Jiang Yue and realized that she was trembling. Her face was pale, without a trace of blood. Chapter 715 - 715 Pain 715 Pain This was the first time Qiao Nian had seen Jiang Yue so hysterical. Sadness, anger, and grievance mixed together. The pain on Jiang Yue¡¯s face was even greater than when she had been chased out of the Gu family by Grandma Gu. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. At this moment, she felt that she might have misunderstood Jiang Yue. Song Yu, who was standing not far away, also felt that everyone might have misunderstood Jiang Yue. No matter what, Jiang Yue had grown up in the Gu family since she was young. She had good grades, good looks, and a good figure. She was the child of another family in the eyes of many parents, and also a goddess in the eyes of her peers. All this time, Jiang Yue had always been as gentle as water. No matter what, she would value her dignity and cultivation. How could such an outstanding Jiang Yue do such a vicious thing? Moreover, Jiang Yue might have really suffered this time, which was why she was so angry. Song Yu lowered her eyes and recalled what had happened in the Buddhist hall. Actually, Jiang Yue was right. She had also secretly investigated Hyacinth¡¯s flower symbolism. The meaning of those three colors was indeed not good. Qiao Nian¡¯s words were also a little far-fetched. However, when Qiao Nian said that she had been reborn, she hit the nail on the head. Everyone hoped that the eldest daughter of the Lu family could be reborn as soon as possible and not suffer underground. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and her gaze fell on the perfume in Jiang Yue¡¯s hand. Was this bottle of perfume very important to Jiang Yue? This was also the first time Matriarch Lu had seen Jiang Yue lose herposure. Her gaze fell on the perfume bottle in Jiang Yue¡¯s hand. In a daze, she seemed to have seen this perfume bottle before. Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression instantly softened. She looked at Jiang Yue gently and said, ¡°This bottle of perfume was left behind by your mother, right?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, the tears in her eyes fell uncontrobly. Her voice was a little choked as she looked at Matriarch Lu pitifully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Grandma Lu to still remember this. This bottle of perfume was my mother¡¯s legacy!¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she recalled what had happened previously and said, ¡°This bottle of perfume was originally a birthday gift from my old friend to your mother. At that time, I was the one who apanied her to buy it. At that time, your mother loved lilies the most. We found many perfume shops before we found this fresh and elegant perfume. I really didn¡¯t expect you to still bring this bottle with you all these years.¡± When Jiang Yue heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze slightly and looked at the perfume in her palm. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes andnded on the perfume bottle, as if she was missing herte mother. Jiang Yue hurriedly raised her hand and carefully wiped the tears off the perfume bottle. She said softly, ¡°Mother passed away early. This is all she has left. This is my only constion!¡± She thought again of the past. If her mother had still been alive back then, she would have been better off than she was now. But there were not so many ifs in this world. Jiang Yue gripped the perfume in her hand tightly, tears flowing down her face in pain. Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Qiao Nian nced at the perfume in her hand. Suddenly, she smelled the fragrance of lilies. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s bag. If this bottle of perfume was what Jiang Yue cared about the most, then Jiang Yue would definitely be reluctant to use it. Qiao Nian walked over to Jiang Yue. She noticed that Jiang Yue¡¯s perfume smelled of jasmine, and the perfume in her bag smelled of lilies. The things poured out of the bag meant one thing. Jiang Yue did not use the perfume she was wearing today. Jiang Yue had only brought her mother¡¯s belongings today. If that was the case, even if there was no perfume in Jiang Yue¡¯s bag, it shouldn¡¯t be the fragrance of lilies. If Jiang Yue had really used her mother¡¯s perfume today, why did she still wear perfume that smelled different? Qiao Nian stared at Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue looked at the perfume in her hand with a cherished expression, as if this bottle of perfume was her most precious possession. However, she would not let Jiang Yue off just because she pretended to be pitiful. She had a feeling that Jiang Yue was behind this. Chapter 716 - 716 Crying 716 Crying Moreover, she was certain that Jiang Yue had ced the sulfuric acid in that perfume bottle. Lu Zhu, Lu Nian, and Gu Zhou, who were standing at the side, were also staring at the pile of cosmetics. They all felt that Jiang Yue was behind this, but they couldn¡¯t find any evidence now. Jiang Yue was crying pitifully. Song Yu and Jiang Yue had a good rtionship. At this moment, she looked at Jiang Yue, who was crying pitifully, andforted her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. If you really didn¡¯t do this, we won¡¯t falsely use you!¡± Actually, Song Yu also hoped that Jiang Yue wasn¡¯t behind this. She was the one who had received Jiang Yue at the Gu residence today. If anything happened to Jiang Yue, she would not look good. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the perfume bottle in Jiang Yue¡¯s hand. Was this perfume really a relic of Jiang Yue¡¯s mother? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She pursed her lips and remained silent. Under Song Yu¡¯sfort, Jiang Yue felt much better. She gripped the perfume bottle tightly in her hand and looked at Qiao Nian with teary eyes. She questioned, ¡°Qiao Nian, you searched my bag without distinguishing between right and wrong today. You¡¯ve already vited my privacy. I don¡¯t care about any of this, but I can¡¯t stand it anymore if you still want to touch my mother¡¯s belongings. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me and my mother?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s oval face. Actually, Jiang Yue was very good-looking. She had willowy eyebrows, a small, well-defined nose, and a cherry-like mouth. Jiang Yue gave off the impression of a pretty girl from a small family, and there was a hint of weakness and quietness in her eyes. At this moment, Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she looked pitiful. If she had just met Jiang Yue, she might have been deceived by Jiang Yue¡¯s expression. However, she had known Jiang Yue for a long time. She knew that Jiang Yue was a person who would not stop until she achieved her goal. However, she had never expected Jiang Yue to be so heartless. Actually, she hoped that she was wrong. But on second thought, she recalled that Jiang Yue had sworn on her deceased mother. In her opinion, Jiang Yue had long lost her principles. How could one hope that someone without principles would have a bottom line? Qiao Nian lowered her gaze with aplicated expression. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Jiang Yue thought that she had already admitted defeat. Her eyes turned slightly red as she said pitifully, ¡°As long as you apologize to me and my mother, I won¡¯t pursue anything else!¡± Jiang Yue had clearly pretended to be a very magnanimous person. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Gu Zhou exuded a cold aura, his eyes malicious. When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, her eyes instantly turned cold. She looked at Jiang Yue expressionlessly. Jiang Yue met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and had a bad feeling, but she still pretended to be calm. Jiang Yue sniffled and questioned with a sobbing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve already gone too far today? Are you still going to be stubborn and not apologize to me and my mother?¡± Qiao Nian stood there calmly, her beautiful fox-like eyes turning cold. She enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I only apologize to people!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Jiang Yue¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that my mother isn¡¯t worthy of your apology?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy!¡± Qiao Nian said expressionlessly. Jiang Yue¡¯s face turned red with anger. She bit her lip and said for a long time, ¡°Qiao Nian, I¡¯ve tolerated you time and time again, but you¡¯re pushing your luck!¡± Qiao Nian sneered and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you smell that the fragrance of lilies is even more obvious?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart began to race. She said nervously, ¡°So what? There¡¯s a garden not far away, and the fragrance of flowers is getting more and more obvious. This is normal!¡± ¡°But there aren¡¯t any lilies in this garden,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. ¡°Moreover, the fragrance of these lilies is a little pungent now!¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they realized that the fragrance of lilies was indeed too strong. Chapter 717 - 717 Interrogation 717 Interrogation Where exactly did the fragrance of the liliese from? Qiao Nian walked up to Jiang Yue and looked down at her. She said calmly, ¡°Most people only spray a little perfume. They won¡¯t spray so much.¡± Jiang Yue frowned slightly, tears still glistening on her face. ¡°The fragrance on you is jasmine, and the most obvious scent in the air now is the fragrance of lilies.¡± Qiao Nian paused and nced at the women present. She continued, ¡°Matriarch Lu uses the perfume of peony flowers. Lu Qi should be using the perfume of gardenias. Song Yu¡¯s perfume is the fragrance of plum blossoms. The perfume I¡¯m using is daffodils.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s frown deepened. She didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian meant by this. Qiao Nian smiled at Jiang Yue and asked, ¡°Who do you think used the lily perfume?¡± At Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the blood drained from Jiang Yue¡¯s face. She lowered her gaze in fear, clenching the perfume in her hand tightly. Jiang Yue sensed Qiao Nian walking up to her and took a step back. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Jiang Yue looked at Qiao Nian warily, the uneasiness in her heart gradually growing. ¡°If someone really cares about her deceased mother¡¯s belongings, why would they be willing to casually pour out her mother¡¯s perfume?¡± Qiao Nian asked coldly. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She gradually tightened her grip on the perfume bottle. Qiao Nian was like a dangerous monster, approaching her and biting her. Qiao Nian¡¯s every word was like the teeth of a monster, biting viciously into her body. Jiang Yue was in so much pain that it was difficult to breathe. She lowered her head and pursed her lips. How could she not know what Qiao Nian meant? Qiao Nian was implying that the sulfuric acid was in her perfume bottle. Jiang Yue tried her best to remain calm. As long as she didn¡¯t panic, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. ¡°How can you say that? You¡¯re insulting my mother!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Qiao Nian with teary eyes, speaking pitifully. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian, his gaze once again falling on the perfume in Jiang Yue¡¯s hand. A trace of impatience shed between Gu Zhou¡¯s eyebrows. He loosened his tie and said coldly, ¡°Give the perfume to Qiao Nian. Let her take a look and she¡¯ll know if it¡¯s perfume or sulfuric acid!¡± ¡°But this was left behind by my mother!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou in despair. She had never expected Brother Ah Zhou to still be on Qiao Nian¡¯s side. What was so good about Qiao Nian? Why did everyone have to help Qiao Nian? In order to verify if there was sulfuric acid in the perfume, Brother Ah Zhou actually asked her to open the things her mother had left behind. Qiao Nian took out a silver needle from her pocket and said calmly, ¡°Will you take the initiative to give me the perfume bottle, or should I cripple your hand first and take the perfume back?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she hugged the perfume bottle and hid it behind her. Tears streamed down her face like a tide. Her face grew paler and paler. She said in pain, ¡°I think you¡¯re no longer human. Why do you suspect me and still want to touch my mother¡¯s belongings!¡± ¡°Are you just looking for where the sulfuric acid came from? Why do you all suspect me? For your own selfish reasons, you want to touch my mother¡¯s belongings. Qiao Nian, what¡¯s wrong with your conscience?¡± Jiang Yue said hysterically. She squatted on the ground, holding the perfume bottle tightly in her hand. Seeing Jiang Yue like this, a trace of heartache shed in Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes. She looked at Qiao Nian again and saw that she looked very confident. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know who to side with. Qiao Nian stood there expressionlessly, clenching the silver needle in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. One, two¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could say ¡°three¡±, she saw Jiang Yue throw the perfume bottle into the bushes at the side. Initially, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯tpletely confident, but seeing Jiang Yue like this, she instantly understood. Jiang Yue really poured out all her mother¡¯s perfume, then put the sulfuric acid into the perfume bottle. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue coldly. Ever since she married into the Gu family, she had never thought of targeting anyone. Chapter 718 - 718 The Truth 718 The Truth However, Jiang Yue had done many things to her. She had brought this upon herself. It had nothing to do with anyone else. A pitiful person must have something hateful about her. Gu Zhou looked at Jiang Yue as if he was looking at a dead person. There was no warmth in his eyes. The people around them looked at Jiang Yue withplicated expressions. Jiang Yue was a fool. Even if she threw the perfume bottle into the bushes now, would it disappear from this world? The answer was no. Even if the perfume bottle was broken, if it was really filled with sulfuric acid, the corrosive soil would definitely leave traces. Qiao Nian nced at Jiang Yue and walked towards the perfume bottle. The soil in the garden was looser, and the perfume bottle had not broken after being thrown in. Qiao Nian brought the perfume bottle over. She got someone to prepare a ss bowl and ced a small branch in it. Then, she opened the perfume bottle and poured out the liquid inside. The moment she opened the perfume bottle, everyone smelled the pungent smell and hurriedly covered their mouths and noses. When the liquid in the perfume bottle touched the branch, it instantly corroded. There was no need for Qiao Nian to say anything else. Everyone knew that Jiang Yue had sprinkled sulfuric acid on the blessing bag, causing the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family to corrode. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue, who had fallen to the ground. Her heart turned cold as she said, ¡°I think I¡¯m not the one who should apologize to your mother, but you!¡± Jiang Yue lowered her head in a daze. Now that the truth was in front of her and the evidence wasplete, she could no longer quibble. Why? Why had she still failed this time? This was the solution she had painstakingly thought of. She even took out her mother¡¯s belongings, poured out the perfume inside, and put the concentrated sulfuric acid in. She had done all of this to nder Qiao Nian without anyone knowing. But why did it still fail? Was God really unwilling to give her a chance? Matriarch Lu looked at Jiang Yue in disbelief. She was extremely shocked, and her eyes were filled with disappointment and anger. Jiang Yue used to be smart. How had she be like this? How could she be so ruthless as to do such a thing? That was a gift left behind by her mother! When Jiang Yue took out the perfume just now, she did not suspect at all that there was something else in the perfume bottle. After all, no one was willing to ruin their mother¡¯s belongings. However, she had never expected Jiang Yue to be willing to pour out all the perfume. The more Matriarch Lu thought about it, the angrier she became. She reprimanded angrily, ¡°How could you do this? That was left behind for you by your mother. How dare you add sulfuric acid to it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mother will die with her eyes wide open?¡± Jiang Yue was already sobbing uncontrobly. Mom. She felt really sorry for her mother. But she was still alive. She had to make a decision for her future life. The only person she could rely on was herself. Jiang Yue slowly lowered her gaze and said with a pained expression, ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to do this either. I was forced¡­¡± Other than Matriarch Lu, Song Yu was also the most shocked. Song Yu and Jiang Yue had a good rtionship. The two of them had grown up together and shared everything. However, Song Yu had never expected Jiang Yue to do such a heartless thing. Song Yu questioned sadly, ¡°When did my sister offend you? Why would she force you? Why did you do this to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I never thought of attacking the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The reason I did all these was actually because of Qiao Nian!¡± Jiang Yue pointed at Qiao Nian and got up from the ground. Her voice was also filled with excitement. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, Grandma and I wouldn¡¯t have quarreled, and Grandma wouldn¡¯t have chased me out of the Gu family. I was still the eldest daughter of the Gu family, but now I¡¯ve be an orphan!¡± The more Jiang Yue thought about it, the angrier she became. She could no longer hide the hatred in her eyes. ¡°She stole my grandmother and Brother Ah Zhou. She stole everything from me¡­¡± Chapter 719 - 719 Ah Rao Is Here 719 Ah Rao Is Here When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she sneered and asked, ¡°So you schemed to make everyone in the Lu family my enemy. You wanted me to be chased out of the Lu family and live a life worse than death?¡± Jiang Yue tacitly agreed. At this moment, a casual and gentle voice came from the door. That voice was filled with killing intent. ¡°Since your n has already failed, have you thought about how to walk out of here alive?¡± Everyone looked over. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. It was Ah Rao! Ah Rao, who had always protected her in MY, was also her third brother. He was wearing a suit, but he exuded a wanton aura. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. Under his high nose bridge, his thin lips curved up slightly, filled with killing intent. Ah Rao¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. His cold gaze was like thousands of small knives cutting off Jiang Yue¡¯s flesh. Jiang Yue felt as if she was being cut into pieces. Qiao Nian looked at Ah Rao, just like the first time she had seen him. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. The first time she saw Ah Rao, she thought that she had fallen for him. Now, she finally understood. It was because she had the same blood as Ah Rao that Ah Rao¡¯s appearance affected her heart. Seeing Qiao Nian look at Ah Rao, Lu Zhu and Lu Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze had originallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that there was something wrong with the way Qiao Nian was looking at Ah Rao, he was about to block her gaze when he realized that Lu Zhu and Lu Nian seemed to be a little jealous. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. He had an answer. No one knew when Ah Ruo had arrived. When they heard Ah Rao¡¯s cold voice and saw the anger in his eyes, they guessed that he must have arrived very early. In other words, Ah Rao already knew that Jiang Yue had destroyed the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. At this moment, Ah Rao did not know that the urn contained the ashes of others. He had always thought that it contained his biological sister¡¯s ashes, and his body was burning with anger. His most precious biological sister. When she was alive, she was kidnapped and dismembered. After she died, her urn was sshed with sulfuric acid. He hated himself for not being able to protect Sugar in the past. That was why he had let Sugar die early. But now he had the ability to protect Sugar¡¯s urn. He would never let Jiang Yue off. The killing intent on his face intensified. He walked towards Jiang Yue step by step, like a demon who had walked out of hell. His entire body emitted a world-destroying anger. Seeing Ah Rao like this, Jiang Yue took two steps back in fear. Her body trembled involuntarily, and her mind went nk. When Jiang Yue took a few more steps back, there was a big tree behind her, and further behind her was the garden. She had no way out. ¡°Brother Ah Rao, I¡¯m really not¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Rao interrupted Jiang Yue coldly. He walked up to Jiang Yue and looked down at her with a vicious gaze. Jiang Yue trembled in fear. She had known in the past that Brother Ah Rao was the fiercest person in the Lu family. Usually, Ah Rao looked like he was chatting andughing and was very gentle with people, but he was very crazy deep down, like a wolf in the forest. Ah Rao was not an ordinary wolf. He was the alpha wolf of the wolf pack. Ah Rao¡¯s ruthlessness made him the top bodyguard that everyone feared. Qiao Nian noticed Ah Rao¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t look at Jiang Yue like a person at all. Instead, it was as if he looked at the most disgusting thing in the world. Ah Rao walked over and inadvertently saw the perfume bottle on the ground. A trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. He bent down and picked up the perfume bottle. Jiang Yue¡¯s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. She looked up at Ah Rao and said with a trembling voice, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything,¡± Ah Rao said. He looked at the perfume bottle in his hand and looked at Jiang Yue coldly. ¡°You deliberately ruined my sister¡¯s peace today. I will ruin your appearance, so we¡¯re even.¡± Chapter 720 - 720 Disfigured 720 Disfigured Jiang Yue was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. However, Ah Rao did not give Jiang Yue time to react. Without hesitation, he sprayed the sulfuric acid in the perfume bottle at Jiang Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Yue screamed in pain. She hugged her head with both hands, not daring to wipe the sulfuric acid off her face. She closed her eyes tightly, afraid that the acid would corrode them. Hatred surged from the bottom of her heart. She still didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong. Qiao Nian had clearly stolen everything from her. She just wanted to get her things back. Why wasn¡¯t anyone on her side? Although she was in the wrong today, the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family had only corroded a little. What was the big deal? She could just change the urn. How could Lu Rao ruin her face when the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family had corroded so little? It was the face she was so proud of. She had originally thought that even without the protection of the Gu family, with her looks and talent, she would one day make Brother Ah Zhou change his mind about her. But now her face was ruined too. Her face hurt terribly. It was as if silver needles had been stabbed into her skin. The burning sensation spread all over her face. It was as if millions of ants were gnawing at her face. Jiang Yue cried in pain. She had never suffered so much or suffered such pain. At this moment, she clearly realized that she was no longer the high and mighty eldest daughter of the Gu family. Everyone looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Jiang Yue¡¯s smooth and fair skin was instantly corroded to the point where her skin and flesh split open. She was dripping with blood, and her face emitted an unpleasant smell. The current Jiang Yue was as dirty and disgusting as a rat who lived in a smelly ditch all year round. Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Lu Rao threw the perfume bottle into the trash can not far away in satisfaction. Jiang Yue curled up on the ground in pain. As she had been crying just now, her face hurt even more. She didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore. All she could think about was which stic surgery hospital she could go to to save her face. When the pain on Jiang Yue¡¯s face lessened, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Qiao Nian with resentment. Qiao Nian! It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! In the future, she had to make Qiao Nian pay with her life. Lu Rao was about to enter the temple hall when he saw Jiang Yue sitting at the side without moving. He frowned and questioned coldly, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s not enough sulfuric acid on your face? Why are you still staying here? Get lost!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Lu Rao coldly. Suppressing the pain on her face, she got up from the ground. There was a debt to pay! She would definitely get back everything Qiao Nian owed her in the future, including interest. Jiang Yue stood up and looked at everyone present. Qiao Nian was expressionless, as if she had nothing to do with Qiao Nian. The cold-blooded and heartless Gu Zhou. No matter what, the two of them had grown up together. She was so seriously injured now, but Gu Zhou didn¡¯t even look at her. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. There was also the selfish Song Yu. Just now, when Lu Rao wanted to ruin her face, Song Yu did not step forward. The two of them were so close, but in order to protect herself, Song Yu did not even dare to stand up for her. There was also Matriarch Lu, who had no sympathy at all. Matriarch Lu clearly knew that this perfume bottle was a relic of her mother, but she still allowed Qiao Nian to open it. There was also Lu Nian, who had nothing to do with her, and Lu Zhu, who had never taken her seriously. Finally, there was that cold-blooded and heartless Lu Rao. He had actually ruined her face for a piece of wood. Her gaze swept across their faces. She wanted to engrave all their faces in her mind. Jiang Yue understood where she had lost. She had lost to a piece of wood. This was ridiculous. She, a pampered youngdy, could notpare to a piece of wood. Jiang Yue swore to herself that there would always be a chance. She would trample all the people who had bullied her under her feet and make them pay a greater price. Chapter 721 - 721 Hatred 721 Hatred Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s hypocritical expression, a strong chill instantly surged through her. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Qiao Nian was the culprit. Suppressing the pain on her face, Jiang Yue enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Qiao Nian, I¡¯ve already prepared a unique gift for you. I¡¯ve ced it in Song Yu¡¯s room. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it very much!¡± When Song Yu heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she blinked and frowned. With that, Jiang Yue stumbled out. Song Yu looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s retreating back and felt a strong sense of fear. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and look at Lu Rao in fear. She was stunned. In Song Yu¡¯s opinion, Third Brother had always had the best temper and was the most approachable. She had never seen him lose his temper. Song Yu was also very angry that Jiang Yue had destroyed the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. However, in her opinion, the urn was an inanimate object after all. Third Brother could just beat or torture Jiang Yue. However, she had never expected Third Brother to ruin Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Song Yu had a bad feeling. She had brought Jiang Yue home. Now that such a big thing had happened, she was also responsible. While Song Yu was thinking, she suddenly sensed Third Brother¡¯s gaze. She looked up and saw his displeased expression. Song Yu¡¯s heart trembled even more. Without waiting for Lu Rao to speak, she apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Lu Rao looked at Song Yu¡¯s face with aplicated expression. After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who to apologize to?¡± When Song Yu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, she nodded and walked towards the temple hall. Everyone followed Song Yu towards the ancestral hall. At this moment, the smell of sulfuric acid was no longer present in the temple hall. Song Yu walked to the memorial tablet of the eldest daughter of the Lu family and knelt on the ground with a plop. She kowtowed to the eldest daughter of the Lu family solemnly. This kowtow was very honest. Everyone could hear Song Yu kowtowing. After kowtowing, she knelt down. Song Yu¡¯s forehead had been broken, and blood was flowing down. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were filled with guilt and apology. Tears streamed down her face, and she looked like she was ming herself. Seeing Song Yu like this, Matriarch Lu¡¯s heart ached. This time, it was all Jiang Yue¡¯s fault. If Jiang Yue hadn¡¯t deliberately set Qiao Nian up to be framed, Jiang Yue wouldn¡¯t have ced the concentrated sulfuric acid on her eldest granddaughter¡¯s urn. Although she was very angry with Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue was still Matriarch Gu¡¯s god-granddaughter after all. The Gu family and the Lu family were very close. It was normal for Song Yu to bring Jiang Yu home when Jiang Yu came to look for her. Suppressing her tears, Song Yu stood up and picked up an incense stick. After lighting it, she kowtowed to the eldest daughter of the Lu family again. There was a trace of tears in her voice. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault for causing your urn to be damaged. I hope Sister can forgive my mistake!¡± Lu Rao nced at Song Yu. He also knew that this matter had nothing to do with Song Yu. Seeing that Song Yu was admitting her mistake sincerely, he couldn¡¯t bear to me her. He said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Get up. You have to be careful when making friends, especially with the people you bring home. You have to investigate them in many ways.¡± Song Yu turned to look at Lu Rao. ¡°Yes, I understand, Third Brother.¡± Song Yu then kowtowed three more times to the memorial tablet of the eldest daughter of the Lu family before standing up and inserting the incense in her hand into the incense burner. Song Yu lowered her head slightly and walked to the side with a sad expression. Matriarch Lu walked up to Song Yu and took her hand. She gently patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Good child, I know you¡¯re not to me for this!¡± Song Yu shook her head gently and said, ¡°In the end, I was in the wrong. If I hadn¡¯t brought Jiang Yue over, none of this would have happened!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just willing to take responsibility for everything. You¡¯ll suffer!¡± Matriarch Lu said gently to Song Yu. She thought to herself that perhaps it was because of Song Yu¡¯s personality that she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Chapter 722 - 722 Strange 722 Strange Song Yu stood at the side. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Lu Nian, who was standing not far away, her heart filled with confusion. How odd. Second Brother usually cared about his sister¡¯s things the most. Why didn¡¯t Second Brother react when his sister¡¯s urn was damaged this time? Second Brother didn¡¯t me her or re up at her. She still remembered that when she was in Second Brother¡¯s piano room, she had only touched the stool that her sister had once sat on. Second Brother had flown into a rage. In the past, Second Brother would have been furious before Third Brother could speak. Second Brother would definitely not only attack Jiang Yue, but also ground her. Could it be because Second Brother had fallen for Qiao Nian? Second Brother wanted to appear gentler in front of Qiao Nian. No, Second Brother had once said that the person he cared about the most was his sister. What made Song Yu feel even stranger was that her brother was also very abnormal today. In the past, Big Brother would definitely have gotten someone to attack Jiang Yue. Today, not only was Big Brother not angry, but he also did not attack Jiang Yue, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. Today, Big Brother and Second Brother had been looking at Qiao Nian. It couldn¡¯t be that both of them were in love with Qiao Nian! If Big Brother and Second Brother both liked Qiao Nian, the atmosphere between the two of them shouldn¡¯t be so harmonious. After all, when love rivals met, their eyes would turn red. What had gone wrong? Song Yu silently suppressed the doubts in her heart. Lu Rao lit three incense sticks and stood in front of the memorial tablet of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. He bowed three times solemnly before inserting the incense sticks into the incense burner. Lu Rao¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister¡¯s urn corroded by sulfuric acid. He was really useless. He didn¡¯t even take good care of his sister¡¯s urn. If it weren¡¯t for the anniversary of his sister¡¯s death, he might have asked Jiang Yue to apologize to her personally. It was precisely because today was his sister¡¯s death anniversary that Lu Rao did not want to be ruthless in front of his sister. At the same time, he wanted to umte merit for his sister and wish her a happy reincarnation. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Rao¡¯s sad back. She could feel his pain and sorrow. At this moment, Lu Rao waspletely different from the Lu Rao she had seen before. When she first saw Lu Rao, he was like a suave young master, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Whenever Qiao Nian thought about how the Lu family had been sad on her death anniversary every year for the past twenty years, she would have mixed feelings. Seeing that Lu Rao was about to wipe the urn with his hand, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it with your hand!¡± When Lu Rao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he turned to look at her, his eyes dim and confused. When Qiao Nian met Lu Rao¡¯s gaze, her heart ached slightly. Lu Rao¡¯s energetic eyes had already lost their luster and were now dull. Putting herself in Lu Rao¡¯s shoes, if she were Lu Rao and something like this happened to her biological sister, she would not be in a good mood either. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips parted slightly. She had a thousand things to say to Lu Rao, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Gu Zhou stood beside Qiao Nian. He could clearly sense Qiao Nian¡¯s emotions, and he could tell what she was feeling from her eyes. At this moment, Qiao Nian seemed to be restrained by something. She wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t dare to. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly. Previously, he had already realized that there was something wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s rtionship with Lu Zhu and Lu Nian. Moreover, Qiao Nian was looking at Lu Rao the same way she was looking at Lu Zhu and Lu Nian. Gu Zhou clearly realized that this gaze had nothing to do with love between men and women. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Qiao Nian looked at Lu Rao as if she was looking at her family. Gu Zhou nced at Lu Zhu and Lu Nian. Seeing the two of them looking at Qiao Nian nervously, he had already guessed what was going on. Previously, he just couldn¡¯t believe his guess, but at this moment, he waspletely sure. At this moment, Lu Zhu and Lu Nian were also looking at Qiao Nian nervously. Their hearts were beating faster and faster, as if their hearts would jump out of their chests in the next moment. This was the first time Lu Zhu was so nervous. His palms were covered in sweat, and his throat involuntarily moved. His frown deepened. Chapter 723 - 723 Recognition? 723 Recognition? Back in MY, Sugar and Third Brother had been very close. Could it be that Sugar couldn¡¯t help but want to acknowledge her third brother? However, he had yet to find any clues about what had happened back then. If Sugar acknowledged her third brother now, everyone present would know that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Would Sugar be in danger again? Although he believed that all the servants of the Lu family were reliable and safe, he could notpletely trust them. At this moment, Lu Nian was thinking the same thing as Lu Zhu. They were worried that Sugar would acknowledge her third brother now and be in danger in the future. Secondly, Lu Nian was a little worried about his leg. If Grandma knew that Qiao Nian was Sugar and that he and Big Brother hadn¡¯t told Grandma about this, Grandma would definitely break his legs with a stick. Such a beautiful leg was about to break so quickly. Lu Rao¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, he said gently, ¡°Miss Qiao, what can I do for you?¡± Only then did Qiao Niane back to her senses. She nced at the urn, then at Lu Rao. She opened her mouth slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll hurt your hand!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his heart, which had been in his throat, slowly settled back down. Sugar was really smart and rational. If she was an insensible youngdy, he might have lost his legs. Lu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his Sugar had already changed the topic. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian realized that Sugar was feeling sorry for Third Brother. All of them felt a little jealous. They also wanted Sugar to care about them. After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she wanted to p herself. What nonsense was she talking about? She was just a guest in the Lu family. She shouldn¡¯t have stopped him. In the end, she stepped forward because she was worried about Lu Rao. Lu Rao nced at the urn and said sadly, ¡°I wonder if she knows the way home after we moved!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, she knew that Lu Rui was deliberately changing the topic to give her an out. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Although the ashes in this urn did not belong to her, it might belong to another girl. This urn had been here for more than twenty years. If that girl had never reincarnated, her soul might have always lived here. Children¡¯s memories were always unstable. They preferred what they were familiar with. Qiao Nian thought for a while and said, ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a carving knife?¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, their expressions froze. Matriarch Lu was the first to ask, ¡°Qiao Nian, why are you asking for a carving knife?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve studied carving before. I want to help Eldest Miss Lu repair the urn,¡± Qiao Nian said. When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her frown deepened, but she didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her eldest granddaughter was in the urn. She did not want her eldest granddaughter¡¯s peace and quiet to be disturbed. Qiao Nian naturally understood Matriarch Lu¡¯s worry. A faint smile appeared on her face as she said sincerely, ¡°Matriarch Lu, I¡¯m more or less responsible for what happened today. If Jiang Yue didn¡¯t want to frame me, she wouldn¡¯t have destroyed the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. I want to do my best to make up for some of my mistakes.¡± Qiao Nian nced at the traces of corrosion on the urn. Her mind raced, and she quickly came up with a drawing. ¡°If the urn can be carved with exquisite patterns, I think the eldest daughter of the Lu family will definitely be happy,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Matriarch Gu naturally knew that Qiao Nian had good intentions, but she was still a little hesitant. At this moment, Lu Nian, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°Grandma, let her try!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement. ¡°I think she should be able to do it. Let her try!¡± Song Yu frowned slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected her eldest brother and second brother to speak up for Qiao Nian. However, the most important thing now was not to think about Big Brother and Second Brother¡¯s attitudes towards Qiao Nian, but to resolve the problem of the urn. Song Yu said hesitantly, ¡°Should I ask the master if she¡¯ll vite any taboos?¡± Chapter 724 - 724 Let Her Try 724 Let Her Try Matriarch Lu looked at her eldest and second sons with aplicated expression. It had to be known that the two of them were usually extremely nervous when it came to matters rted to Sugar, but she had never expected the two of them to agree to let Qiao Nian carve Sugar¡¯s urn. Matriarch Lu thought about it seriously. Her gazended on Lu Rao and she asked, ¡°Third Brother, what do you think?¡± When Song Yu heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she knew that Matriarch Lu had already relented. She nced at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. At this moment, Qiao Nian was looking at Lu Rao expectantly. She stood there quietly. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Third Brother would probably agree. She had a feeling. This was a woman¡¯s intuition. Third Brother was looking at Qiao Nian differently. Song Yu was puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand how Qiao Nian had made her three brothers bow down to her. It had taken her more than twenty years but she couldn¡¯t get her three brothers to dote on her. Qiao Nian had done it. Lu Rao met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze, then looked at Matriarch Lu and nodded. ¡°Grandma, I think Sister also hopes that her urn will look better. Since Miss Qiao has such skills, let her try!¡± When Lu Rao finished speaking, he was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t understand why he trusted Qiao Nian without any conditions. He knew that Song Yu was right. Touching his sister¡¯s urn was not a small matter. It would be bad if she vited some taboo. However, when he met Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but want to believe her. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, instantly fell. When Song Yu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze slightly. Her heart was as empty as duckweed. She had no home to return to and was drifting with the flow. Seeing that her three grandchildren did not object, Matriarch Lu did not refute. She sighed heavily. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she said meaningfully, ¡°QIao Nian, it¡¯s been hard on you this time. Our Sugar has liked to dress up beautifully since she was young. She must also want her urn to look better.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, some images shed across her mind. She could vaguely see herself running around in a pile of clothes. Then, she chose the most beautiful one and asked the servants to help her change into it. The servant brought the carving knife over. Matriarch Lu looked at the cold light emitted by the carving knife and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Qiao Nian, Sugar has been afraid of pain since she was young. Be carefulter. Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Matriarch Lu instructed worriedly. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, which was holding the carving knife, paused for a moment. A strange emotion welled up in her heart. When she was young, she was also afraid of pain. When she was by her grandfather¡¯s side, he often asked her to learn all kinds of things. One of them was carving. At that time, she often identally cut her hand. It was so painful that she cried, but her grandfather refused to let her stop. He even forced her to continue carving. He even told her that she had to have a skill so that she would not starve to death in the future. Perhaps it was because it hurt too many times, but gradually, she no longer feared pain. It was always hard to grow up alone, but if one grew up beside their family, they would be doted on endlessly. If she had not been taken away back then, she might have been protected well like Lu Qi and grown up carefree. Qiao Nian smiled at Matriarch Lu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely carve the urn perfectly. Moreover, I won¡¯t hurt the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s smile and felt a little sad. Their sister was really too lovable. Holding the carving knife, Qiao Nian walked to the urn and carefully scraped off the sulfuric acid. Everyone watched as Qiao Nian carefully carved the urn. No one said anything. Soon, more than two hours passed. Qiao Nian engraved arge bouquet of hyacinths on the urn. Everyone recalled the hyacinth blessing bag Qiao Nian had embroidered. If only the blessing bag hadn¡¯t been ruined by Jiang Yue. Chapter 725 - 725 Smart and Skillful 725 Smart and Skillful Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The hyacinths Qiao Nian had carved seemed to originally carved on the urn to begin with. It didn¡¯t look like it had been repaired at all. All the traces of sulfuric acid had disappeared. Qiao Nian got the servant to bring the paint over and carefully applied it all. After Qiao Nian hadpletely repaired the urn, she said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The others stepped forward and were all stunned when they saw the Lu family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s urn. The original urn was simple, but after Qiao Nian¡¯s modifications, it became more exquisite and bold. Matriarch Lu looked at the urn and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Nian Nian is really skilled. I really didn¡¯t expect such a fair and delicate hand to be able to carve such beautiful flowers!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, his eyes sparkled withughter. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Matriarch Lu didn¡¯t praise people easily. It seemed that Matriarch Gu really liked Qiao Nian¡¯s carvings. Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and his eyes darkened slightly. His sister must have suffered greatly to be able to master carving. Previously, he had heard from others that when engravers practiced, they often hurt their hands. His sister was most afraid of pain. She must have suffered many injuries when she was young to be able to carve such a beautiful thing. Chapter 726 - 726 The Table Storm 726 The Table Storm In Lu Nian¡¯s opinion, it was Qiao Nian who had helped Sugar repair the urn. Lu Nian was grateful to Qiao Nian, which was why he was sitting beside her. During the meal, Gu Zhou picked up a piece of pork rib for Qiao Nian. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s actions, a smile shed in Lu Nian¡¯s eyes. Second Brother usually did not get close to women, and he did not allow any woman to approach him. However, looking at the way Second Brother looked at Qiao Nian and his attitude towards her, Lu Nian was certain that Second Brother had fallen for Qiao Nian. Sigh. The sister he had just found was already his wife. Every time he thought of this, Lu Nian felt very sad. If he had gone to look for his sister earlier, he might have reunited with her long ago. As Lu Nian thought about this, he saw that Qiao Nian had been eating broli. He picked up a piece and ced it in Qiao Nian¡¯s bowl. Not far away, Song Yu had been secretly paying attention to Lu Nian. When she saw Lu Nian picking up food for Qiao Nian, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she held her chopsticks. Soon, she regained herposure. Song Yu had never expected Jiang Yue¡¯s words to be true. She thought that Jiang Yue wanted to use her feelings for Lu Nian to make her attack Qiao Nian. She said that Qiao Nian and Lu Nian were on good terms. At that time, she felt that even if Qiao Nian liked Lu Nian, it didn¡¯t mean anything. After all, Second Brother didn¡¯t like Qiao Nian. But now, Song Yu felt that she had been wrong. Song Yu tried her best to remain rational. As a bystander, she was now very certain that Gu Zhou and Lu Nian had extraordinary feelings for Qiao Nian. What magic did Qiao Nian have to make so many people like her? Song Yu lowered her gaze and ate silently, trying her best to ignore what she had just seen. She knew very well now that if she attacked Qiao Nian like Jiang Yue, she might end up like Jiang Yue. Lu Zhu, who was sitting not far away, had a cold expression. If only he could sit beside Sugar, he could pick up more of Sugar¡¯s favorite dishes. But now, such a good chance had been snatched away by Lu Nian. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have let Lu Nian and Sugar reunite. That way, he could do such intimate things to Sugar without restraint. Seeing Lu Nian¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian, Matriarch Lu frowned slightly. She was old, but she was not muddle-headed. Second Brother had a cold personality and had never taken outsiders seriously. Song Yu had lived in the Lu family for so many years, but her second son had never been so close to her. Thinking of intimacy, Matriarch Lu nced at Lu Qi again. Lu Qi and Lu Nian were quite close, and Lu Qi was Lu Nian¡¯s biological sister. Even so, Lu Nian had never been so intimate with Lu Qi. Could it be that Lu Nian liked Nian Nian? When she realized this, Matriarch Lu couldn¡¯t help but frown. She knew Qiao Nian¡¯s identity very well. If she remembered correctly, Lu Nian should also know Qiao Nian¡¯s identity. Was it really okay for Lu Nian to do this? Wouldn¡¯t Gu Zhou be angry? Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face again. Seeing how calm Gu Zhou was, and how he was still calmly picking up food for Qiao Nian, Matriarch Lu was stunned. Didn¡¯t Gu Zhou care about what Lu Nian had done? No, no. Matriarch Lu suddenly recalled that Gu Zhou and Lu Nian had grown up together. The two of them were especially close. Could it be that Lu Nian felt that someone in the Lu family looked down on Nian Nian, so he was helping Gu Zhou take care of her? After thinking through the key points, Matriarch Lu heaved a sigh of relief. Smiling, she instructed everyone to eat more. After the meal, Qiao Nian was about to leave, but she recalled Jiang Yue¡¯s words. She looked at Matriarch Lu and asked carefully, ¡°Matriarch Lu and Miss Song, before Jiang Yue left, she said that she would leave something for me. Can I take a look?¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu. At the mention of Jiang Yue, Song Yu¡¯s expression darkened. She had never expected Jiang Yue to take advantage of the rtionship between them. Seeing Matriarch Lu looking at her, Song Yu nodded. Chapter 727 - 727 Stop Right There! 727 Stop Right There! Seeing that Song Yu had no objections, Matriarch Lu nodded. Just as she was about to agree, she recalled what Jiang Yue had done previously and said solemnly, ¡°That child, Jiang Yue, might have ced something in Song Yu¡¯s room that can hurt you. Do you really want to go take a look?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Matriarch Lu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely be especially careful and protect myself.¡± Lu Rao thought of Jiang Yue¡¯s vicious methods and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, she looked at him intently. She nodded warmly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± Lu Rao smiled at Qiao Nian. With a faint smile on her face, Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Lu and said respectfully and politely, ¡°Matriarch Lu, we¡¯ll go over now.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°Then go. Be careful when the timees. Don¡¯t get injured.¡± Song Yu¡¯s gazended on Matriarch Lu¡¯s face. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll bring Miss Qiao over.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Matriarch Lu patted the back of Song Yu¡¯s hand gently. Song Yu let go of Matriarch Lu¡¯s hand and walked towards Qiao Nian. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Miss Song.¡± Qiao Nian thanked her. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Song Yu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Miss Qiao, just call me Song Yu from now on!¡± Song Yu and Qiao Nian walked in front, while Lu Rao followed behind them. At this moment, Gu Zhou also followed. Lu Nian subconsciously followed. Matriarch Lu understood why Gu Zhou had followed her. After all, Qiao Nian was Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. Why did Lu Nian want to follow her? What did this have to do with Lu Nian? Matriarch Lu stopped Lu Nian without hesitation. ¡°Second Brother, where are you going?¡± Only then did Lu Nian realize that his actions were a little strange in Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes. He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Matriarch Lu. ¡°I want to follow her and take a look. She might need my help!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she turned to look at him. Song Yu, who was beside Qiao Nian, also looked at Lu Nian. She lowered her gaze slightly, understanding that Second Brother really cared about Qiao Nian. Matriarch Lu recalled that at the dining table, Lu Nian had been picking up food for Qiao Nian. Now, her expression instantly darkened. She said sternly, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lu Nian stopped reluctantly. Matriarch Lu felt that Lu Nian really couldn¡¯t tell how close they were. However, Lu Nian had always treated Qiao Nian so well. What if Gu Zhou suspected that Qiao Nian had an improper rtionship with Lu Nian? The reason why the Gu and Lu families could get along so well was firstly because both families knew their limits. Secondly, everyone knew each other¡¯s taboos. Matriarch Lu had also heard from Matriarch Gu how much Gu Zhou liked Qiao Nian. If Lu Nian interfered and ruined the marriage, that would be a huge problem. Lu Nian walked to Matriarch Lu¡¯s side, his eyes lowered, looking unhappy. Seeing that Qiao Nian and the others had left and that there were no outsiders around, Matriarch Lu said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to Nian Nian in the future.¡± Lu Qi stood at the side in silence, but she also liked Sister Qiao Nian a lot. However, Second Brother had really gone too far this time. Previously, she didn¡¯t know what rtionship Sister Qiao Nian had with Gu Zhou, but now she understood. The two of them were a couple. Why would Second Brother go up with them? Seeing that Lu Nian was silent, Matriarch Lu thought that he did not take her words to heart at all. She asked, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Chapter 728 - 728 We’re Going Back! 728 We¡¯re Going Back! Lu Nian looked up at Lu Zhu, wanting him to speak up for him. However, Lu Zhu stood there and ignored his pleading gaze. ¡°Ah Nian, you¡¯re so close to Gu Zhou. You can¡¯t do anything to hurt Gu Zhou!¡± Matriarch Lu said earnestly. Hearing Matriarch Lu¡¯s words be more and more ridiculous, Lu Nian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said, ¡°Grandma, I know my limits. I¡¯m just worried about Second Brother¡¯s health.¡± Matriarch Lu rolled her eyes at Lu Nian. How could she believe Lu Nian¡¯s lie? Qiao Nian and the others quickly arrived at Song Yu¡¯s room. Song Yu pushed open the door distractedly, but her mind was still filled with Lu Nian¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Second Brother was so good to Qiao Nian. Second Brother was a cold person. He would only treat his family well. Even her younger sister, who had grown up with Second Brother for more than ten years, was treated indifferently by him. Song Yu felt that she had to investigate this matter thoroughly. Lu Rao¡¯s gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. He frowned slightly, a trace of confusion shing in his eyes. Today, Gu Zhou was a little different from usual. In the past, Gu Zhou had always been indifferent and his eyes were filled with coldness. But today, Gu Zhou was different. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his deep eyes filled with a strong sense of aggression. Lu Rao was a man, so he understood Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze very well. He couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Zhou really liked Qiao Nian. Everyone followed her into Song Yu¡¯s room. Seeing that Qiao Nian had walked to the bed and was about to lift the nket, Lu Rao hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Let me do it!¡± At this moment, Gu Zhou spoke. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Qiao Nian stood by the bed. She nced at Lu Rao and Gu Zhou and smiled. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± Song Yu nced at Lu Rao, then at Qiao Nian. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I do it? I¡¯m most familiar with my bed!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s impression of Song Yu improved a little. She shook her head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I can discover it immediately. Let me do it!¡± With that, Qiao Nian casually lifted the nket. However, under the nket was a clean bedsheet. There was nothing else. Song Yu frowned slightly. Her gazended on the dressing table and she said, ¡°Could it be on the dressing table? I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± With that, Song Yu walked towards the dressing table. She nced at it. There were no signs of anyone having touched it. Song Yu pretended to open the drawer, but her gaze was fixed on Lu Rao in the mirror. Third Brother kept staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. It was obvious that he had a good impression of her. Song Yu pursed her lips slightly and recalled the time in the Buddhist hall. Third Brother was clearly angry and upset that his sister¡¯s urn had been destroyed, but Qiao Nian had called him Third Brother. In the end, Third Brother didn¡¯t re up at Qiao Nian. It was obvious that Qiao Nian was special to Third Brother. Qiao Nian folded the nket and ced it aside. The bed was bare. Other than the pillow, she didn¡¯t see anything else. Strange, how could this be? She knew very well that what Jiang Yue had left for her was definitely not anything good. But she was still curious. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the pillow. Only then did she notice a smear of brown on the edge of the white pillow. If she remembered correctly, this should be the color of a folder. Qiao Nian picked up the folder. Qiao Nian said to Song Yu, who was still rummaging through the dressing table not far away, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ve already found it!¡± Song Yu closed the dresser door and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you found it!¡± All four of their gazes fell on the folder. Qiao Nian wanted to open it now, but she remembered that Jiang Yue had left it for her alone. She decided to open it when she got back. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian put the folder away. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s actions, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it now?¡± Chapter 729 - 729 Recognizing Her Family 729 Recognizing Her Family ¡°We¡¯ll look at it when we get home,¡± Qiao Nian said. She had been in the Lu family for too long today. She looked up at Lu Rao. ¡°Ah Rao, it¡¯s gettingte. We have to go back!¡± When Lu Rao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he recalled how Qiao Nian had sweetly called Lu Zhu First Brother and Lu Nian Second Brother. He felt a little envious, so he said, ¡°You should call me Third Brother!¡± When Song Yu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, her heart jumped to her throat. Song Yu felt that Qiao Nian was a little strange. Her three brothers seemed to treat Qiao Nian very well. She felt that there must be more to it. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. Then, a bright smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Third Brother!¡± When Qiao Nian called him ¡°Third Brother¡±, Lu Rao¡¯s heart warmed. In a daze, he seemed to have heard someone call him that before. This call was too familiar. However, it made him a little dizzy. Gu Zhou looked at Lu Rao, his dark eyes darkening. His thin lips pursed slightly as he asked, ¡°Ah Rao, are you preparing to acknowledge Qiao Nian as your sister?¡± Lu Rao had never liked to get married or recognize new family members. When Lu Rao heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Fortunately, you reminded me. This isn¡¯t a bad idea. I¡¯ll prepare a serious ceremony to acknowledge my familyter!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was not good, Lu Rao teased him with interest, ¡°You seem to be very concerned about my rtionship with Nian Nian!¡± When Gu Zhou heard the words Nian Nian, he found them vaguely familiar. However, Gu Zhou was not interested in what had shed across his mind. Instead, he noticed once again that Lu Rao had addressed Qiao Nian differently. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Instead of answering Lu Rao¡¯s question immediately, he said, ¡°Thank you for helping me protect her for a day back then!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as low and hoarse as ever. There was no emotion in it. However, Lu Rao could tell that Gu Zhou was reminding him. Gu Zhou¡¯s woman was Qiao Nian. No one was allowed to touch her. It seemed that he was right. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s rtionship was a little ambiguous. Could it be that Gu Zhou had fallen for Qiao Nian? At the thought of this, Lu Rao recalled that his brother had forbidden him from getting close to Qiao Nian. Perhaps at that time, Big Brother had already known about the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He was worried that he would cause a conflict between the Gu and Lu families because of Qiao Nian. Song Yu stood at the side. She nced at Gu Zhou, then at Lu Rao. She had guessed correctly. Gu Zhou was interested in Qiao Nian. In that case, she would wish Gu Zhou a happy marriage with Qiao Nian as soon as possible. That way, Second Brother would be hers. Song Yu loved the feeling of sitting back and reaping the benefits. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, realizing that the atmosphere between Gu Zhou and Lu Rao was a little tense. Her gaze fell on Lu Rao¡¯s face and she said, ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. We should leave. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± Lu Rao retracted his gaze from Gu Zhou¡¯s face. When he looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes were filled with gentleness. He nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded, then followed Gu Zhou out. Lu Rao watched as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian left. When the two of them stood side by side, they looked inexplicablypatible. This was the first time she had seen Gu Zhou so concerned about a woman. Song Yu stood at the side and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Qiao is really beautiful and kind.¡± When Lu Rao heard Song Yu¡¯s words, he agreed very much in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He turned to look at Song Yu and said, ¡°Get someone to clean the things in your room carefullyter. If you don¡¯t like them anymore, get someone to change them!¡± Song Yu was slightly stunned. ¡°If there¡¯s an antique ornament and you feel disgusted, you can throw it away.¡± Lu Rao turned around and nced at the things in Song Yu¡¯s room. He frowned. He felt very disgusted that Jiang Yue had touched something here. With that, Lu Rao left. In any case, the Lu family did notck antiques. Chapter 730 - 730 Not an Outsider 730 Not an Outsider Song Yu stood rooted to the ground in a daze. It took her a while to realize what Third Brother was talking about. It seemed that Third Brother really hated Jiang Yue. The things in Song Yu¡¯s room were actually not what she liked. Someone had helped her choose them. She had a house near the filming venue that belonged to her. The decorations in that house were all her favorites. With this thought in mind, Song Yu said to the servant, ¡°Throw out everything in the room. Rece all the items.¡± Lu Rao walked back. Not long after, he bumped into Lu Zhu. Seeing that Lu Rao was the only one who had returned, Lu Zhu asked in confusion, ¡°Where are Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already left.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why did they leave so quickly?¡± ¡°Brother, have you forgotten that in the afternoon, Grandma will invite monks to pray for Sugar? At that time, Grandma won¡¯t allow outsiders to stay,¡± Lu Rao said calmly. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes as he looked at Lu Zhu curiously. Lu Zhu shook his head gently and said, ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking me why I didn¡¯t let them stay? Although we¡¯re on good terms with the Gu family, Grandma Gu didn¡¯te this time. Coupled with what Jiang Yue did just now, Grandma definitely won¡¯t let them stay.¡± ¡°But Nian Nian isn¡¯t an outsider,¡± Lu Zhu said with a frown. When Lu Rao heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Today, he realized that his eldest brother¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian was a little strange. Moreover, during lunch, Second Brother had even picked up food for Qiao Nian. Lu Rao¡¯s frown deepened. He didn¡¯t understand why his eldest and second brothers¡¯ attitudes towards Qiao Nian had changed so much. He asked, ¡°Brother, what are you hiding from me?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, he sighed softly. He stared unblinkingly at Lu Rao. Even if he told Lu Rao the truth now, Lu Rao might not believe him. One had to know that Lu Rao did not believe anything unless he saw concrete evidence. Lu Rao kept staring at Lu Zhu. Seeing Lu Zhu¡¯s silent expression, an idea suddenly shed across his mind. He felt that Big Brother and Second Brother must be hiding something very important from him. Could it be rted to Qiao Nian? ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, I¡¯ll investigate it myself,¡± Lu Rao said tentatively. Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Lu Rao¡¯s face. Lu Rao was a little stubborn. No matter what, he had to get to the bottom of it. If Lu Rao found out, those people might be alerted. At the thought of this, Lu Zhu looked at Lu Rao seriously and said, ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is true. Don¡¯t doubt me.¡± When Lu Rao heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he did not nod immediately. Instead, he frowned at Lu Zhu. He felt that this matter was very serious. ¡°I believe you!¡± Lu Rao nodded. Lu Zhu nced around. There were many servants around. He frowned slightly. Although he believed that the servants of the Lu family were very loyal, for Sugar¡¯s safety, he said, ¡°Come to the study with me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Rao walked towards the study. At this moment, a woman walked out of the corner of the corridor. It was none other than Song Yu. Song Yu had wanted to look for Second Brother, but she identally overheard the conversation between her eldest brother and third brother. She watched as the two of them hurriedly left and fell into deep thought. She had thought that Big Brother hade here just to ask them to go to the Buddhist hall to pray for her sister. She had never expected that Big Brother wanted Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to stay. What puzzled Song Yu the most was why her brother had said that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t an outsider. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be family, right? She had a feeling that what Lu Zhu and Lu Rao said was very likely rted to Qiao Nian. Could it be that Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were already engaged? The Gu and Lu families were on good terms. Previously, Grandma Gu often stayed behind to pray for her sister. Chapter 731 - 731 Happy 731 Happy When she realized this, Song Yu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. If Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were already together, then there would be an answer to everything that had happened today. Jiang Yue was jealous that Qiao Nian was with Gu Zhou, so she wanted to frame Qiao Nian. Perhaps it was because Jiang Yue¡¯s methods of framing Qiao Nian were a little despicable, but Grandma Gu found out and chased her out of the Gu family. Eldest Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother were very close to Gu Zhou, so they were also very friendly to Gu Zhou¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Moreover, Second Brother had a better rtionship with Gu Zhou, so Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t angry when Second Brother picked up food for Qiao Nian at the dining table. After thinking through all of this, Song Yu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Since that was the truth, she didn¡¯t have to worry. Actually, Song Yu could also understand why the Gu family had not made the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian public. Knowing that Gu Zhou was not in good health, many doctors said that he would have a short life. If the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian was not made public, Qiao Nian could still marry into a good family. Song Yu really hoped that everything was as she thought. Actually, Lu Zhu had already brought Lu Rao to his study. He nced at the corridor, which was empty, and closed the study door. Lu Rao looked at Lu Zhu in confusion. He was a little puzzled. One had to know that his brother had never been so careful at home. When Lu Rao saw Lu Zhu like this, his expression could not help but turn serious. He had a feeling that his brother¡¯s next words might subvert his understanding. ¡°Brother, what exactly happened?¡± Lu Rao asked with a frown. When Lu Zhu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, he did not know where to start. Lu Zhu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Previously, I was seriously injured by Jiang Chi. At that time, I needed a blood transfusion. Do you remember?¡± When Lu Rao heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°You told me about this before.¡± ¡°I have the same blood type as Qiao Nian, but she couldn¡¯t give me a blood transfusion,¡± Lu Zhu said solemnly. Lu Rao was innocent. When he heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that Qiao Nian has an incurable illness?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, he almost fainted from anger. He tried his best to remain calm and asked in a calm voice, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you in the car when I returned from MY?¡± ¡°So Qiao Nian doesn¡¯t have an incurable disease. Brother, you scared me to death. Can you make yourself clear?¡± Seeing Lu Zhu re at him, Lu Rao nodded and said impatiently, ¡°I remember very clearly that you told me to stay away from Qiao Nian!¡± Lu Zhu took a deep breath, his expression dark. He said unhappily, ¡°Other than that, what else did you remember?¡± Lu Rao had initially thought that Lu Zhu was going to tell him something earth-shattering. He did not expect his brother to only be asking about what he had been instructed to say. ¡°Did you say anything else?¡± Lu Rao raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in confusion. ¡°When I told you about Sugar¡­¡± Before Lu Zhu could finish speaking, the smile on Lu Rao¡¯s face instantly disappeared. His eyes were filled with sorrow as he said, ¡°I know. At that time, you wanted me to participate in Sugar¡¯s death anniversary.¡± For the first time, Lu Zhu felt that his third brother was a little stupid. Lu Zhu looked at Lu Rao and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Qiao Nian looks a lot like Lu Qi when she smiles? Qiao Nian¡¯s aura is also very simr to Mother¡¯s.¡± When Lu Rao heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he was stunned. Countless fragments shed across his eyes. When Qiao Nian smiled, she indeed looked very simr to Lu Qi. Moreover, there was once when he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s back. He thought that his mother was standing there. Lu Rao recalled his eldest and second brothers¡¯ attitudes towards Qiao Nian. In the car, his brother had even reminded him not to think about being with Qiao Nian. Lu Rao gasped and looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. ¡°Brother, are you saying that Qiao Nian is Sugar?¡± After saying this, Lu Rao felt that he must be dreaming. Chapter 732 - 732 Why Was It Impossible? 732 Why Was It Impossible? One had to know that only in dreams could there be a possibility of revival. Lu Rao shook his head. Before Lu Zhu could speak, he continued, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? Isn¡¯t Sugar already¡­¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lu Zhu said with a serious expression, interrupting Lu Rao mercilessly. He did not want Lu Rao to say those unpleasant words. Lu Rao was stunned. His pupils involuntarily dted as he looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief, repeatedly savoring Lu Zhu¡¯s words. ¡°Brother, you mean¡­¡± Sugar was still alive. Moreover, Qiao Nian was Sugar. This was simply too fantastical. Lu Rao did not need to ask everything. When he saw Lu Zhu nod, he was stunned! Lu Rao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He choked. He couldn¡¯t believe that Sugar was still alive. In the past, he had always imagined that Sugar was not dead. Sugar was still living in some corner of the world. However, everyone in the family told him that Sugar was no longer around. He gradually epted the fact that Sugar had left. Lu Rao had never expected his Sugar to really be alive. Lu Rao tried his best to calm down. He looked at Lu Zhu intently and said, ¡°She¡¯s really Sugar!¡± Lu Zhu nodded. ¡°But if it¡¯s Sugar, I thought she would be crippled¡­¡± Lu Rao felt that something was wrong. ¡°Back then, someone schemed against our Lu family, and Sugar has always been alive!¡± Lu Zhu nodded seriously. Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Lu Ran still found it a little strange. He asked, ¡°I remember that Mother personally did the appraisal back then. How could this be wrong?¡± Hearing Lu Rao¡¯s question, Lu Zhu fell silent. Back then, her mother had indeed done the DNA test herself. That was why everyone firmly believed that Sugar was no longer around. What made everyone feel the most ufortable was that Sugar had been dismembered by a viin when she died. That kind of death was really too tragic. Back then, their mother was a great expert in forensics. She had personally appraised the broken arm she had found and confirmed that the results of the previous forensic doctor were correct. Their mother had no choice but to ept the fact that Sugar had passed away. It was precisely because of this that their mother fell ill in bed and only recovered a yearter. What exactly was going on? Everyone was puzzled. Previously, he hadn¡¯t told Qiao Nian that his mother had personally done a DNA test because he was worried that Sugar would misunderstand and think that his mother wanted to kill her. All these years, Sugar had been living in another home. He didn¡¯t want Sugar to have a grudge against his mother. Lu Zhu went to Lu Rao¡¯s side and whispered about his reunion with Qiao Nian. With that, Lu Zhu said, ¡°Ah Rao, although I know this sounds unbelievable, it¡¯s impossible for the paternity test results to be wrong!¡± Tears welled up in Ah Rao¡¯s eyes. He nodded vigorously. After a long while, he said, ¡°Brother, I understand what you mean. I believe you because when I first saw her, I had a good impression of her. I understand now. So it¡¯s blood ties that made me have a good impression of her!¡± With that, Ah Rao turned around and walked out. Lu Zhu looked at Lu Rao in confusion, then hurriedly stopped him. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°To bring my sister back, of course, so that she can acknowledge Grandma!¡± Lu Rao said excitedly, his eyes filled withughter. Lu Zhu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°My sister and I have long acknowledged each other. Don¡¯t you know why I didn¡¯t bring her home?¡± Lu Rao had just walked to the door of the study when he heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words. He stopped in his tracks. He was a smart person. He was just too excited just now, so he said that Sugar and Grandma would acknowledge each other. Hearing Lu Zhu¡¯s words, Lu Rao quickly calmed down. He walked up to Lu Zhu and asked, ¡°Brother, do you think the people who kidnapped Sugar are still alive?¡± Lu Zhu nodded and said, ¡°We have to investigate this matter thoroughly. If those people know that Sugar is still alive, I wonder what terrifying things they will do to her!¡± Chapter 733 - 733 Take Her Home! 733 Take Her Home! Lu Rao lowered his gaze slightly and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Brother, I have the ability to protect Sugar now.¡± ¡°Ah Rao, I believe in your ability, but some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. What if those people secretly attack Sugar?¡± Lu Zhu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Now that we know that Sugar is still alive, this is already a blessing in disguise. What we have to do is protect Sugar¡¯s life. It¡¯s better than bringing her back to the Lu family now!¡± Lu Rao naturally understood what Lu Zhu meant. Thinking of Qiao Nian¡¯s back as she left, his voice couldn¡¯t help but turn hoarse. ¡°Brother, I want to look for Sugar. I want to talk to her more.¡± ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future!¡± Lu Rao nodded, still feeling a little lonely. If he had known that Qiao Nian was Sugar, he would have taken her out to y. However, Lu Rao quickly recalled something serious. He had to investigate that incident from more than twenty years ago again. Lu Zhu looked at Lu Rao¡¯s gaze and knew what he was thinking. Heforted him softly, ¡°Sugar is safer alive than if she returns to the Lu family now. As long as we find those people, we can let Sugar return to the Lu family openly and without any harm.¡± Lu Rao nodded. He seemed to have thought of something. His gazended on Lu Zhu¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°Brother, did you investigate that matter?¡± At the mention of this, Lu Zhu frowned. After he returned to the Lu family, he had already gotten someone to investigate that matter. Back then, the forensic doctor had already logged in his name for the DNA test on his sister. Logically speaking, this matter should be easy to investigate. But life was unpredictable. ¡°The forensic doctor who did the DNA test for his sister back then is already sixty-eight years old this year and has amnesia. He doesn¡¯t remember anything from the past.¡± When Lu Rao heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not a good idea to use the forensics method. Did you ask Uncle Quan back then?¡± Of course, Lu Zhu had also thought of the clues Lu Rao had thought of. When he found out that the forensic doctor¡¯s lead had been cut off, he went straight to Uncle Quan. At that time, Uncle Quan was a police officer in An City, and he had personally been involved. His father had a good rtionship with Uncle Quan. Lu Zhu nodded. ¡°Then what did Uncle Quan say?¡± Lu Rao asked. ¡°Uncle Quan only told me about the general process of this case. It¡¯s about the same as what we knew previously. Moreover, when Uncle Quan found Sugar¡¯s Limb, he immediately got someone to send it to the forensic doctor for examination!¡± ¡°The rest of the matter was how he found out about the people who kidnapped Sugar and executed them. At that time, I didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. I was worried that the walls had ears. I was also afraid that those people would find out that Sugar was still alive and want to kill her.¡± Lu Rao nodded. Indeed, he could not ask too much. If he asked too much, others would notice that they were acting abnormally. It seemed that this matter could only be investigated secretly. Lu Rao looked up at Lu Zhu and said, ¡°Brother, continue investigating the people who handled the Sugar case. I¡¯ll investigate the others.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Then how do you n to investigate?¡± Lu Rao smiled lightly, his eyes emitting a chill. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll investigate the families of the three murderers first. I think they should know some clues.¡± Lu Zhu frowned slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use be too violent. I¡¯m afraid others will find out.¡± Lu Rao smiled brightly and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do this without anyone knowing!¡± As long as it involved his sister, he did not dare to be careless. ¡­ In the car. As the car drove ahead, Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian from the corner of his eye. At this moment, Qiao Nian was holding a document in her hand. Her gaze fell on the window. She recalled that when they were in the Buddhist hall just now, Matriarch Lu¡¯s health seemed to have worsened. Matriarch Lu was her biological grandmother. Chapter 734 - 734 Heart-to-heart 734 Heart-to-heart Qiao Nian really hoped to be able to acknowledge her grandmother now. However, she did not dare to acknowledge her grandmother. There were still no clues about what had happened more than twenty years ago. She, Big Brother, and Second Brother were both investigating this matter. She did not know when they would be able to find out. Actually, that didn¡¯t matter. What worried her the most was whether Grandma would survive until the day she got home. If Grandma was really not feeling well and if she was in danger, she had to return to the Lu family. As the granddaughter of the Lu family, she had to be filial to Grandma. Qiao Nian sighed heavily. She took out her phone and sent Qin Chuan a message. ¡°Help me investigate the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family twenty years ago. The clearer the details, the better. If there are surveince cameras, that would be great!¡± Qin Chuan replied to Qiao Nian¡¯s message very quickly. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of investigating her? Isn¡¯t this matter more than twenty years ago?¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, her expression serious. She had a good rtionship with Qin Chuan. Logically speaking, she should have told Qin Chuan her identity. However, the murder of the eldest daughter of the Lu family was involved, so she lied. ¡°Someone paid me a lot of money to investigate this matter. The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Qin Chuan had agreed, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She turned off her phone and was about to take a nap when Gu Zhou¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Qiao Nian.¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the attitudes of the three brothers of the Lu family towards you are a little strange?¡± A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure. This time, Gu Zhou must have observed Second Brother Gao and Third Brother¡¯s attitudes towards her in the Lu family. That was why he was puzzled. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and said seriously, ¡°I think you might have misunderstood. They treat everyone like this, and¡­¡± ¡°The way you look at them is also different!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian mercilessly. At this moment, it was a red light. Gu Zhou stopped the car and turned to look at Qiao Nian. He continued, ¡°Your gaze has also exposed you a lot.¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She felt that she had hidden it quite well. However, she had never expected Gu Zhou to see through her. Was her acting that bad? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and continued, ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m two-timing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou paused. His voice was low and hoarse as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Of course you¡¯re not that kind of person!¡± For a moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to trust her so much. Moreover, Gu Zhou had even helped her clear her name. This was the first time Qiao Nian had encountered such a situation. At this moment, the light turned green. Gu Zhou started driving again. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in a mess. She was thinking about how to organize her words to muddle through this matter when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s analysis. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say about the others, but Ah Nian and I grew up together since we were young. We¡¯re as close as brothers. I¡¯m closer to him than to my brother. He treats me the same way. I believe he¡¯s definitely not the kind of person to steal from a brother!¡± Gu Zhou looked straight ahead. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. She had never expected Gu Zhou to trust Second Brother so much. Qiao Nian recalled something else. The first time she had seen Second Brother, Gu Zhou had introduced him to her. He had even told her that Second Brother was Mr. Dong Hua. At that time, Second Brother had even personallyposed a song for Matriarch Gu. From everyone¡¯s conversation, she knew that Second Brother had grown up in the Gu family. At this moment, Gu Zhou continued in an unquestionable tone, ¡°No matter who my wife is, Ah Nian will always respect her. However, the way Ah Nian looks at you is not respect, but love.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She could feel her heart in her throat. She had never expected Gu Zhou to be so observant. Chapter 735 - 735 Destined 735 Destined Gu Zhou¡¯s words were reasonable and precise. She could not refute him. Initially, Qiao Nian had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from Gu Zhou for long. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to discover so much in just one morning. Qiao Nian fell into deep thought. The Gu and Lu families were very close. She also believed that Gu Zhou would never harm her. She wondered if she should tell Gu Zhou that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°When did you discover this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt this.¡± At another red light, Gu Zhou stopped the car again. He turned to look at Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°Back at the hospital, I realized that there was something wrong with the way Lu Zhu looked at you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily, then she smiled helplessly. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be so observant. ¡°In the beginning, Lu Zhu¡¯s attitude towards you wasn¡¯t good. I originally thought that it was because of what happened to the two of you at Jiang Chi that Lu Zhu¡¯s attitude towards you changed. It wasn¡¯t until I saw the same look in Lu Nian¡¯s eyes that I understood what Lu Zhu meant by looking at you.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, not daring to look into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. This person was too observant. Gu Zhou tapped his hand gently on the steering wheel and looked at Qiao Nian without blinking. His expression gradually turned serious. ¡°You should be the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian!¡± Qiao Nian suddenly looked up at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She had not expected Gu Zhou to deduce it so quickly. Gu Zhou was simply too amazing. He could even be a detective. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s expression and instantly understood. Indeed, his judgment was correct. When Gu Zhou had just left the Lu family, he had sent Chen Qing back alone. He wanted to be alone with Qiao Nian because he wanted to ask her clearly. When he got an affirmative answer, he heaved a sigh of relief. No wonder Qiao Nian had told him that she would never be with Lu Zhu. How could biological siblings be together? Gu Zhou felt a little emotional. He had not expected that after more than twenty years, he would still end up with the fianc¨¦e he was engaged to. ¡°Ah Nian and Lu Zhu care about the eldest daughter of the Lu family the most. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for them to be filled with love and concern for an unfamiliar member of the opposite sex. They did this because the person they¡¯re facing is their family!¡± Qiao Nian had long known that Gu Zhou was a smart person, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so smart. He could actually associate her with the deceased eldest daughter of the Lu family. No one would casually associate a living person with a dead person. Gu Zhou smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°They disregarded our many years of friendship and cared for and doted on you. Other than the fact that you¡¯re their family, I can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze. Seeing that the red light had turned green, he started driving again. Back then, when he first saw Qiao Nian, he had found her familiar. At that time, he hadn¡¯t remembered it. Why did he find Qiao Nian familiar? Later on, when Lu Nian returned, he realized that Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were exactly the same as Lu Nian¡¯s. The only difference was that Lu Nian had single eyelids, while Qiao Nian had double eyelids. Gu Zhou still remembered what Grandma had told him. Last year, when Grandma had brought Qiao Nian to the Lu family, Song Yu had looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back and directly recognized her as Madam Lu. In other words, Qiao Nian looked very simr to Madam Lu¡¯s back. Some time ago, Gu Zhou had taken out a photo of Madam Lu. Only then did he realize that Qiao Nian¡¯s face looked very simr to Madam Lu¡¯s. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. After a long while, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian.¡± When Qiao Nian admitted this, Gu Zhou¡¯s heart instantly calmed down. In the past, Gu Zhou did not believe in fate, but now he did. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He recalled the first time he had seen her when he was young. At that time, he had bitten her face and tortured her until she cried. Chapter 736 - 736 I’m Your Husband 736 I¡¯m Your Husband ¡°Then do you remember how I once bit you?¡± Gu Zhou asked, his voice bing gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anymore.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. Who would remember such a small memory? ¡°I heard Grandma mention this before!¡± When Qiao Nian finished speaking, a memory fragment shed across her mind. In a daze, she thought she saw a boy in a white shirt move closer to her face and bite hard. Soon, this memory disappeared. It made Qiao Nian feel that she had imagined it. After all, she was especially young back then. How could she remember? However, she could still vaguely feel that the ce on her face where the boy had bitten her was burning. Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes and hurriedly threw these messy memories to the back of her mind. It must be because she had heard about this scene too many times that she had such a fantasy. Gu Zhou had been driving the entire time, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian was thinking. When he thought of how Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t acknowledged the Lu family today, his expression turned serious. ¡°The two of us are already husband and wife. We shouldn¡¯t have any more secrets.¡± Qiao Nian naturally understood what Gu Zhou meant. She turned to look at Gu Zhou and saw that he was driving seriously. Her gaze fell on the road in front of the car again. Qiao Nian sighed and said with a serious expression, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed my identity, you should know that the kidnapping twenty years ago wasn¡¯t as simple as it seems. The fewer people who know about some things, the better. Moreover, the more people who know, the more danger I might be in. I don¡¯t want my brothers who found me after much difficulty to lose me again. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to ept this blow!¡± Actually, Eldest Brother and Second Brother thought so too. They felt that as long as she was alive, their family would be reunited sooner orter. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his dark eyes darkened slightly. His voice became even stronger. ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She recalled that night. She had actually asked him if he liked her. At that time, Gu Zhou had given her a definite answer. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Besides, we were engaged in the past. The Lu and Gu families have been good friends for a hundred years. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t put you in danger, and I can¡¯t let you be hurt in any way.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. At this moment, she clearly realized that she was in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. At this moment, the car arrived at the entrance of the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou stopped the car. He turned to look at Qiao Nian and touched her face. Her face was smooth and soft. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. His throat moved involuntarily. ¡°Nian¡¯er, you have to believe me!¡± Gu Zhou saw Qiao Nian¡¯s expression change. She shrank back and moved away from his hand. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t understand what he had said wrong. Why was Qiao Nian so wary of him? Just as he was about to speak, he heard Qiao Nian say, ¡°Gu Chuan?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. This was the second time Qiao Nian had said this name in front of him. Gu Zhou retracted his hand and looked at Qiao Nian seriously. ¡°Nian¡¯er, can you tell me who Gu Chuan is?¡± Previously, he had asked Chen Qing to investigate information about Gu Chuan, but he did not manage to find anything. This was because Chen Qing had found out that those people named Gu Chuan were not people Qiao Nian liked at all. When Qiao Nian heard his words, she frowned slightly. Only then did she realize that he was Gu Zhou, not Gu Chuan. Qiao Nian thought that since she and Gu Zhou had already confessed, she no longer wanted to hide it from Gu Zhou. Hence, she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Gu Chuan is actually you!¡± Gu Zhou was stunned. His frown deepened. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that no matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it immediately. She held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly and said seriously, ¡°Gu Zhou, since you asked me to trust you, I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. You might not believe me, but Gu Chuan is really you!¡± Chapter 737 - 737 Mrs. Gu, Please Get Out of the Car! 737 Mrs. Gu, Please Get Out of the Car! ¡°Gu Chuan?¡± Gu Zhou murmured. This person had never existed in his memory. But why did Qiao Nian say that he was Gu Chuan? At the thought of this name, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. Seeing this, Qiao Nian hurriedly unbuckled her seatbelt and moved closer to Gu Zhou. She gently massaged Gu Zhou¡¯s temples and said gently, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t think about it. Actually, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry too much about this.¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Qiao Nian, inadvertently meeting her gentle eyes. The way she looked at him was gentle, like spring sunshine. It instantly soothed his uneasy heart. He calmed down. Chen Qing took a taxi back himself. He was about to open the door for Second Young Master and Second Young Madam when he saw Second Young Madam approaching Second Young Master through the windshield. Oh my god! Had they kissed? Chen Qing¡¯s lips curved up involuntarily. It seemed that Second Young Master and Second Young Madam had gotten closer. With this thought in mind, Chen Qing silently walked to the side. It was better not to disturb Second Young Master and Second Young Madam¡¯s loving rtionship. At this moment, Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in front of him. In a daze, a strange scene shed across his mind. He walked alone in the stormy night. Everything in front of him swayed, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. The scene changed. He seemed to have pressed Qiao Nian against the wall, asking her in a low voice if she remembered him. Strange. Where did this memorye from? Gu Zhou tried his best to take in his surroundings. If he remembered correctly, this should have happened at the MY Hotel. Another scene appeared in front of him. He seemed to see himself picking Qiao Nian up in his arms and throwing her onto the bed, biting her lips mercilessly. He seemed to be able to understand the bitterness, sadness, and displeasure in his heart at that time. These images gradually became clearer. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart sank, but he felt even more uneasy. Gu Zhou had heard from others in the past that this was called multiple personalities. In other words, there was another personality in his body, Gu Chuan. He vaguely realized that Gu Chuan was very possessive of Qiao Nian. He yearned to integrate Qiao Nian into his blood. Gu Zhou looked up, his gazending on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. There was a small cut on Qiao Nian¡¯s lip. At that time, he had even asked Qiao Nian what was wrong with her lips. Qiao Nian had said that she had identally knocked into something. So he was the culprit. Seeing Gu Zhou looking at her, Qiao Nian asked, ¡°How are you now? Are you feeling better?¡± Gu Zhou raised his hand to touch Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. His thumb gently touched the wound on her lips and asked softly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou would ask this. She said honestly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Gu Zhou continued asking, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Although Gu Chuan was a terrifying person, Gu Zhou did not do these things. She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Gu Zhou did not reject Gu Chuan. Initially, she was worried that Gu Zhou would be especially angry when he found out about Gu Chuan¡¯s personality. Now, it seemed that she was overthinking. Wait, she seemed to have discovered something. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. The reason why she had recognized Gu Zhou as Gu Chuan just now was not only because Gu Zhou had called her Nian¡¯er, but also because of his gaze. At that time, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was very simr to Gu Chuan¡¯s. That was why she had exposed her mistake. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Could it be that Gu Chuan was someone Gu Zhou had been suppressing? Then why was Gu Zhou showing Gu Chuan¡¯s expression now? Qiao Nian thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t figure out the key. She smiled at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. His voice was low and maic, and his lips curved up slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou got out of the car first. He walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door. He made a gesture of holding a bouquet of flowers and handed it to Qiao Nian, his voiceced with joy. ¡°Mrs. Gu, please get out of the car!¡± Chapter 738 - 738 How Obedient 738 How Obedient Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and inadvertently met his bright eyes. Her lips curved up slightly, and she ced her hand on Gu Zhou¡¯s. The two of them walked into the Gu family vi hand in hand. When the servants in the garden saw Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s actions, they were all stunned. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but smile. Now, it seemed that Second Young Master and Second Young Madam¡¯s rtionship was getting better and better. Soon, the Gu family would have another child. Matriarch Gu, who had been sitting on the second floor, smiled brightly when she saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian holding hands. Originally, these two children had only held hands secretly at night. Now, they couldn¡¯t wait to hold hands during the day. This meant that their rtionship was better than before. Matriarch Gu thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Qiao Nian became pregnant. At the thought that another child would be born, Matriarch Gu inadvertently thought of Gu Qi. When Matriarch Gu thought of what had happened previously, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had never expected Gu Zhou to have been schemed against and even left behind a child. If Qiao Nian knew that Gu Qi was the child of Gu Zhou and another woman, she might even leave Gu Zhou. Matriarch Gu¡¯s frown deepened. She didn¡¯t know what to do with Gu Qi either. Just as Matriarch Gu was feeling a headache, there was a knock on the door. Matriarch Gu thought that a servant had arrived. She said, ¡°Come in.¡± When the door opened, Matriarch Gu did not see anyone. Her gaze gradually moved down and she noticed that it was Gu Qi who had entered her room. Matriarch Gu smiled and waved at Gu Qi. ¡°Xiao Qi,e here. Come to Great-Grandma!¡± ¡°Great-Grandma,¡± Gu Qi greeted, then walked to Matriarch Gu¡¯s side. Matriarch Gu reached out and held Gu Qi¡¯s small hand. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Has Xiao Qi been happy in kindergarten recently?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Qi replied casually. He looked around, as if he was looking for something. Seeing this, Matriarch Gu smiled at Gu Qi and said, ¡°Xiao Qi, what are you looking for?¡± Gu Qi looked around and said, ¡°Bamboo dragonflies.¡± Matriarch Gu was about to get up and help Gu Qi find something when she saw Gu Qi let go of her hand and walk towards the windowsill. Then, he picked up the bamboo dragonfly from the ground. At this moment, Matriarch Gu instantly understood that Gu Qi must have identally gotten the dragonfly into her room while ying downstairs. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi with heartache. When she was taking care of Gu Qi, he spoke more. However,ter on, because she wasn¡¯t in good health, she couldn¡¯t take care of Gu Qi personally. Later on, he met a ck-hearted nanny, which was why he became so autistic. Matriarch Gu sighed heavily. Seeing that Gu Qi¡¯s attention was all on the bamboo dragonfly, she smiled and said, ¡°Do you want Great-Grandma to y with the bamboo dragonfly with you?¡± ¡°Great-Grandma, rest. I¡¯ll y by myself,¡± Gu Qi said calmly. With that, Gu Qi bowed to Matriarch Gu and turned to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but be blinded by a light. He turned his head and saw that the light was reflected from the bed. Gu Qi frowned. He walked towards the bed. When he reached the bed, he noticed a needle by the pillow. Gu Qi picked up the needle and handed it to Matriarch Gu. ¡°Great-Grandma, this is for you!¡± When Matriarch Gu saw Gu Qi pick up the needle from the pillow on the bed, she was stunned. Previously, when she was embroidering, she had identally dropped a needle. She had never found it, nor did she care. She had wanted to rest for a while in the afternoon. If Gu Qi hadn¡¯te, she might have died. ¡°Thank you. Gu Qi is really a good child. What a good child!¡± Matriarch Gu stroked Gu Qi¡¯s head, feeling extremely emotional. If only Gu Qi hade out of Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Matriarch Gu hoped that Qiao Nian would ept Gu Qi, but Gu Zhou had never said anything about this, so she couldn¡¯t say it directly. Gu Qi walked out with the bamboo dragonfly. Matriarch Gu watched as Gu Qi left. She walked to the door and was about to close it when she realized that Gu Qi was running towards her. Chapter 739 - 739 Two Moms 739 Two Moms Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi lovingly. When Gu Qi ran over, she squatted down gently. Gu Qi looked exactly like Gu Zhou when he was young. ¡°Xiao Qi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Qi handed the box in his hand to Matriarch Gu. A trace of surprise shed in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. She took the box from Gu Qi and realized that he had given her a pair of sses. When she opened the case, there was a pair of sses inside. ¡°Great-Grandma, your sses,¡± Gu Qi said seriously, looking up at Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Qi to give her a gift and was a little ttered. She took out the sses from the case and inadvertently touched the lenses. Only then did she realize that these lenses were different from her previous ones. It should be a new product from the ssespany. When Matriarch Gu put on her sses, she realized that everything around her had be clearer. Her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. She could clearly see the distinct eyebrows on Gu Qi¡¯s face. A trace of surprise shed in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. She was getting on in years, and her eyesight was poor. She also had reading sses, but the effect of those reading sses was not as clear as the one Gu Qi had given her. Matriarch Gu smiled at Gu Qi and asked, ¡°Xiao Qi, where did you buy these sses?¡± When Gu Qi heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, he said seriously, ¡°Great-Grandma, I made these sses myself.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. Only then did she notice that the frame of this pair of sses was made of bamboo, the same material as the bamboo dragonfly in Gu Qi¡¯s hand. Matriarch Gu touched the sses in her hand. She was very curious about who Gu Qi¡¯s mother was. She had actually given birth to such a clever son! Matriarch Gu slowly squatted down. She looked at Gu Qi and said gently, ¡°So our Xiao Qi is so smart and capable!¡± A trace of a smile shed in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes, but his little face was still tense. He said seriously, ¡°Great-Grandma, I¡¯ll go y first!¡± With that, Gu Qi turned to leave. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi¡¯s small face and felt a little sad. Although Gu Qi was a child of the Gu family, for his safety and because Gu Qi¡¯s background was not legitimate, they could only raise him outside. Matriarch Gu took Gu Qi¡¯s hand and asked seriously, ¡°Xiao Qi, do you like your Auntie Nian Nian?¡± When Gu Qi heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s question, he blinked his big ck grape-like eyes and nodded without hesitation. He liked Auntie Nian Nian a lot. If only he could be with her forever. He wondered if his father would be with Auntie Nian Nian. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she asked seriously, ¡°Then do you want to be with Auntie Nian Nian forever?¡± Gu Qi hurriedly nodded. Seeing Gu Qi like this, Matriarch Gu smiled and said, ¡°Then are you willing to let Auntie Nian Nian be your mother?¡± Gu Qi lowered his eyes slightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°Great-Grandma, can I have two mothers?¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Qi in confusion, not understanding what Gu Qi meant. Gu Qi said seriously, ¡°If Auntie Nian Nian bes my mother, what about my biological mother? She¡¯s my mother too, right? In other words, I have to have two mothers at the same time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Xiao Qi is right. If Auntie Nian Nian bes your mother, you¡¯ll have two mothers!¡± Matriarch Gu smiled at Gu Qi. She finally understood that Gu Qi was still young and did not understand what she meant. Matriarch Gu held Gu Qi¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t want to lie to Gu Qi and exined, ¡°Your biological mother was your first mother. Even if shees back, she¡¯s still your mother. You¡¯re also her most beloved child. However, if Aunt Nian Nian is your mother, it means that she wants to marry your father.¡± Gu Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, looking thoughtful. Matriarch Gu continued, ¡°If your biological mother returns, she just won¡¯t be your father¡¯s wife. It doesn¡¯t affect you being her child.¡± Chapter 740 - 740 Heartache 740 Heartache When Gu Qi heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, he nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, I want Auntie Nian Nian to be my mother.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, her lips curved up involuntarily. She nodded gently. ¡°What a good child.¡± Gu Qi looked at Matriarch Gu seriously and asked curiously, ¡°Great-grandmother, is Auntie Nian Nian willing to let me be her son?¡± Hearing this, Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache for Gu Qi. She looked at Gu Qi as if she was looking at Ah Zhou from many years ago. Matriarch Gu clearly remembered that at that time, Ah Zhou was like a medicine jar. The purpose of his life was to provide medicine for his brother. She had been taking care of Ah Zhou. Once, Ah Zhou asked her carefully, ¡°Grandma, doesn¡¯t Mom and Dad like Zhou Zhou?¡± At that time, before she could answer, Ah Zhou was taken by his mother to have his blood drawn. Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She raised her hand to wipe her tears, then smiled at Gu Qi and said gently, ¡°Xiao Qi is so smart and adorable. Everyone likes Xiao Qi. Your Auntie Nian Nian is also willing to be your mother. However, leave this matter to Great-Grandma. I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer!¡± When Gu Qi heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He would have a mother in the future! He had a father and mother like all the other children in kindergarten. ¡°Thank you, Great-grandmother.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were sparkling like the stars in the darkness, making one unable to look away. Matriarch Gu patted Gu Qi¡¯s head and asked him to y. Gu Qi ran away with the bamboo dragonfly in his hand. Seeing that Gu Qi had walked far away, the smile on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She walked into her room, took out her phone, and called the butler. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Call Second Young Master over.¡± With that, Matriarch Gu hung up. At this moment, the butler realized that Matriarch Gu¡¯s attitude was a little bad. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes, but he still went to look for Second Young Master obediently. Matriarch Gu sat back down on the rattan chair. She picked up the calendar on the table beside her and slowly flipped through it. She wanted to find an auspicious day so that Gu Qi could acknowledge his ancestors. This matter had already wronged Gu Qi and Qiao Nian. She felt that Gu Zhou shouldn¡¯t continue like this. Instead, he should tell Qiao Nian the truth. Matriarch Gu looked at the calendar in her hand. Qiao Nian¡¯s face shed across her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Qiao Nian was a good child. If she knew that Gu Qi was born to Gu Zhou and another woman, she wondered if she would be angry. What if Qiao Nian got angry? ording to Qiao Nian¡¯s personality, it was very likely that she would leave directly. At this moment, Matriarch Gu seemed to be standing at the crossroads. She was in a dilemma, not knowing where to go. She wanted to clear Gu Qi¡¯s name and let him acknowledge his ancestors so Gu Qi would not feel insecure. She still wanted Qiao Nian to be Gu Qi¡¯s mother, but she was worried that Qiao Nian would be sad when she found out. Matriarch Gu¡¯s frown deepened. She did not know what to do either. Just as Matriarch Gu was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door. Matriarch Gu came out of her thoughts and said to the door, ¡°Come in!¡± Gu Zhou pushed open the door and walked in. He greeted, ¡°Grandma.¡± Then, he closed the door. When Matriarch Gu saw Gu Zhou, her expression instantly darkened. She said angrily, ¡°I have something to tell you!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Matriarch Gu in confusion. He noticed that Matriarch Gu was very angry and was a little surprised. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed that Matriarch Gu had a new pair of sses on her nose. ¡°Grandma, the doctor instructed you not to be angry.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he walked over to Matriarch Gu and sat down. ¡°Grandma has changed her sses!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the anger on her face dissipated a little. She bragged happily, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this pair of sses look good?¡± Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°Xiao Qi gave it to me. He made it himself!¡± Matriarch Gu said proudly. Chapter 741 - 741 Acknowledging one’s roots and ancestors 741 Acknowledging one¡¯s roots and ancestors At the thought of Gu Qi¡¯s obedient appearance, Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°That child is really too smart. I didn¡¯t notice this when I was taking care of him in the past. I think he¡¯s even smarter than you were when you were young.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze slightly. He no longer wanted to recall his childhood, because other than pain and difort, there was nothing else. ¡°Gu Qi is a smart child. Our Gu family¡¯s bloodline shouldn¡¯t be left outside. If we hadn¡¯t insisted on letting him out back then, he wouldn¡¯t have had autism and wouldn¡¯t have refused tomunicate with us. Since he¡¯s already returned home, shouldn¡¯t we consider letting him acknowledge his ancestors?¡± Gu Qi understood what Matriarch Gu meant. He pursed his lips and lowered his head in silence. ¡­ Qiao Nian returned to the bedroom. She looked at the document in her hand and immediately opened the seal. She removed the file from the folder. In the middle of the first page of the white document were the words ¡°Paternity Test¡±. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She recalled how Jiang Yue had looked at her provocatively in the Lu family home. Her expression changed slightly. No, at that time, Doctor Li had told her that the results of the appraisal were unrted. Then why had Jiang Yue given her another appraisal report? Could it be that Jiang Yue knew that she had given birth before? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Not many people knew about her incident. Qiao Nian was filled with doubts. When she opened the first page of the document and her gaze fell on the second page, her expression changed. She felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her from head to toe. She was so cold that she could not move. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze. The paternity test report in her hand fell to the ground. How was this possible? How could Gu Qi be Gu Zhou¡¯s biological son? She must have seen wrongly. In the past, Gu Zhou had an aversion to women, and he had never been intimate with any woman. How could he have such a big son for no reason? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She could clearly hear her own heartbeat. She recalled what Gu Zhou had told her about Gu Qi¡¯s father. Gu Qi¡¯s father was sick and had been lying on the bed, so he did not have time to take care of Gu Qi. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind raced. Could Gu Zhou be referring to himself? Gu Zhou was not in good health and did not have many years to live. This wasmon knowledge. Not only that, although Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm now, his health was not good either. He could copse at any moment. Could Gu Qi really be Gu Zhou¡¯s child? Qiao Nian frowned. Perhaps Jiang Yue was trying to sow discord between her and Gu Zhou. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Qiao Nian came back to her senses. She hurriedly squatted down and stuffed the paternity test document back into the folder. Then, she stuffed the entire folder into her bag. Sheposed herself and pretended that nothing had happened. When she was just ready, the door opened. She looked up and saw Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes looking at her. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were deep. With just one look, she could not help but be immersed in them. Qiao Nian looked away and tried hard topose herself. She gave a rxed and happy smile and asked, ¡°Why did Grandma call you over just now?¡± Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. Without a word, he unbuttoned his suit jacket and casually ced it on a hanger. He tugged at his tie, loosening the first two buttons of his shirt cor. The shirt hung loose on him, making him look like a nobleman from aic book. ¡°She asked about what happened at the Lu family today.¡± Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. His gaze was sincere, and he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. At the thought of Gu Zhou and Gu Qi¡¯s rtionship, she frowned slightly. She wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Zhou was lying to her. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. If Gu Zhou and Gu Qi were father and son, they should look alike. She had never thought about Gu Zhou and Gu Qi¡¯s looks in the past, but at this moment, she noticed that Gu Zhou looked 60% simr to Gu Qi. Chapter 742 - 742 Lying 742 Lying Once the seed of doubt was nted, that seed would instantly sprout and grow! The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi were very likely father and son. She didn¡¯t know how Jiang Yue found out about this. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Zhou had lied to her. Gu Zhou sensed that something was wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s expression. He looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to get the family doctor toe over?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired!¡± Qiao Nian said casually. She swallowed nervously and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy first. I just remembered a medicine that can treat your insomnia. I¡¯ll try it!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she walked towards the bedroom door. Gu Zhou watched as Qiao Nian left. He stood up and quickly walked over to her, grabbing her arm. ¡°Are you really fine? If you¡¯re not feeling well, just say so.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away from her arm. A trace of loneliness shed in her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away and walked out without hesitation. Her heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know how to face Gu Zhou. She quickly walked downstairs. She and Gu Zhou had driven back. She walked to the cab by the door and took the car keys they had ced there when they first got home. When they went to the Lu family home, she and Gu Zhou sat in the back seat of the car. Her hair was a little yellow, but Gu Zhou¡¯s hair waspletely ck. Qiao Nian quickly walked to the car, opened the door to the back seat, and got in. She carefully searched the back seat and finally found Gu Zhou¡¯s hair. Qiao Nian hurriedly wrapped Gu Zhou¡¯s hair in tissue paper and stuffed it into her bag. When Qiao Nian got out of the car, she realized that Gu Zhou was standing ten meters away from her. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in her throat. Had Gu Zhou seen everything she had just done? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt uneasy. ¡°Why did youe down?¡± Qiao Nian pretended to be rxed and happy. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he walked calmly to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door, and said, ¡°I left my phone in the car. I¡¯m here to get my phone. Were you looking for something just now?¡± Qiao Nian ced her hands behind her back and tugged at the buttons of her jacket. Smiling, she said, ¡°I just realized that the buttons on my jacket had fallen off, so I came over to look for them. I didn¡¯t expect to really find them.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she walked towards her car. Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to leave, a trace of worry shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Could it be that Qiao Nian was nning to meet Jiang Yue? Otherwise, why would Qiao Nian choose to go out at this time? Qiao Nian tried her best to act normal. ¡°A friend called and asked me out for afternoon tea.¡± Gu Zhou nodded and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you read the documents Jiang Yue gave you?¡± He felt that something was wrong with Qiao Nian, so he followed her down. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her expression froze. She gripped her bag nervously and said, ¡°She just wanted to tell me that you¡¯ve hidden some things from me in the past.¡± Gu Zhou walked towards Qiao Nian step by step, staring unblinkingly at her. He asked seriously, ¡°Then do you believe her?¡± Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she couldn¡¯t. Gu Zhou reached out and took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. His eyes were deep, and his voice was a little low. ¡°Don¡¯t trust others easily.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her gaze, not wanting Gu Zhou to see the expression in her eyes. Don¡¯t trust others so easily. Gu Zhou was right. Even if Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child, this didn¡¯t mean anything. She herself had many secrets. Just like how she had no intention of telling Gu Zhou that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Moreover, that night five years ago, she identally lost her virginity. This matter might not be a big deal in today¡¯s society. Later on, she gave birth to two children, but neither of them survived. Chapter 743 - 743 Obtaining Evidence 743 Obtaining Evidence She had never told Gu Zhou about this. She had asked Gu Zhou to hide nothing from her, but she had hidden a lot from Gu Zhou. She couldn¡¯t even be honest with herself, so how could she ask Gu Zhou to treat her like this? If she and Gu Zhou were truly husband and wife, she would definitely ask Gu Zhou to be loyal to her and not hide anything from her. Of course, she would also tell Gu Zhou everything that had happened to her. However, she was not ready to be honest with Gu Zhou yet. It seemed that Gu Zhou was not ready either. The current Gu Zhou liked her, but not deeply. Perhaps it was because she was the doctor who understood his condition the best that Gu Zhou treated her differently. Even if they didn¡¯t talk about their rtionship, she had to figure out Gu Qi¡¯s identity. Although Gu Qi was not her child, she sincerely treated him as her own. After thinking everything through, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Each of us has our own secrets. I think Jiang Yue is indeed trying to sow discord between us.¡± At that time, Gu Zhou¡¯s lips were tightly pursed as he stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, as if he was considering what Qiao Nian had said. After a long time, he said, ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± Qiao Nian nodded obediently. ¡°If¡­¡± Gu Zhou hesitated for a moment, his dark eyes darkening. ¡°If there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you, what will you do?¡± Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s expression, Qiao Nian roughly understood what he was saying. She smiled gently. ¡°You just told me not to trust anyone. Everyone has secrets, right?¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. His brow furrowed deeper and deeper, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. His brow furrowed deeper and deeper, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. His brow furrowed deeper and deeper, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°But¡­¡± As Qiao Nian drove, her mind was filled with the paternity test report Jiang Yue had given her. Although she felt that this was Gu Zhou¡¯s private matter, she felt a little uneasy. Was she a third party? If she was a third party, wouldn¡¯t she be interfering in the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Gu Qi¡¯s mother? At this moment, Qiao Nian recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s words. Gu Zhou had said that Gu Qi¡¯s mother had disappeared and that she couldn¡¯t be found no matter what. Qiao Nian frowned. Had Gu Qi¡¯s mother left on her own? Qiao Nian was filled with confusion. When she arrived at the paternity test center, she handed the item in her hand to Doctor Li and asked him topare this sample with Gu Qi¡¯s. At this moment, in the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou received a call from Chen Qing. ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam drove straight to the paternity test center.¡± Gu Zhou sat in front of the desk, his hand tapping lightly on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the night he had been schemed against five years ago. He recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze when she left just now. Gu Zhou sighed slightly and said, ¡°I understand. Come back!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian was sitting uneasily on a chair, waiting for the results of the paternity test. As she was especially close to Doctor Li, she could get the results of the paternity test early. After a while, Doctor Li handed the report to Qiao Nian. ¡°The owner of this hair is Gu Qi¡¯s father!¡± Doctor Li said calmly. Although Qiao Nian already knew the answer, her expression still changed when she saw the report with her own eyes. Qiao Nian nodded and thanked him. Just as she was about to leave, she turned to look at Doctor Li and said, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to help me find my family anymore!¡± Doctor Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Have you found your family?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. At the thought that her three brothers were all very gentle with her, her lips curved up involuntarily. Chapter 744 - 744 Auntie, For You! 744 Auntie, For You! Qiao Nian walked out of the paternity test center. She folded the report back up and put it into her bag. When she faced Doctor Li, although she looked calm, her mood instantly sank to rock bottom when she walked to the underground parking lot. Logic told her that even if Gu Zhou was Gu Qi¡¯s biological father, this could only mean that Gu Zhou was hiding this from her. Who didn¡¯t have an unspeakable past? But she was still very upset. Her mind was in a mess. Her rationality and emotions collided. She needed to consider how to face Gu Zhou and Gu Qi in the future. After Qiao Nian left, Doctor Li took out his phone and called Gu Zhou. Doctor Li had thought that Second Young Master Gu would take a long time to pick up his call, but he did not expect Gu Zhou to pick up instantly. He was stunned. In fact, he had yet to think of an excuse. ¡°How is she now?¡± Second Young Master Gu¡¯s cold voice came through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already given the real report to Second Young Madam. She doesn¡¯t look well.¡± Doctor Li thought for a moment and continued, ¡°When she mentioned finding her family, her expression improved a little.¡± After a long time, just as Doctor Li thought that Second Young Master Gu had hung up, Second Young Master Gu¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through the phone. ¡°Got it.¡± Doctor Li frowned. He could hear the disappointment in Second Young Master Gu¡¯s words. After some thought, he mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Second Young Master, actually, you can choose to hide this matter. Why did you let Second Young Madam know?¡± Just as he finished asking, he realized that Second Young Master Gu had already hung up. At this moment, in the Gu family vi. He had lied to Qiao Nian on purpose. He still remembered what Qiao Nian had said to him when he found out that she knew Gu Qi. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to have such a heartless friend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a boy, but his father doesn¡¯t care about him at all. He always thought that his father liked girls and even specially wore girls¡¯ clothes. This is simply too much. If this isn¡¯t heartless, what is?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of your heartless friend?¡± ¡­ Gu Zhou still clearly remembered Qiao Nian¡¯s indignant expression. He massaged his temples in frustration and walked towards the window, looking out sadly. After a while, Gu Zhou saw Qiao Nian¡¯s car driving back. His heart skipped a beat. He knew what was about to happen and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Without hesitation, he walked downstairs. Qiao Nian parked the car in the garage, frowning. She didn¡¯t know how to face Gu Zhou. Along the way, she tried her best to persuade herself to remain rational. Even after returning to the Gu residence, her heart was still in a mess. After sitting in the car for a while, Qiao Nian got out. She had just walked out of the garage when a young voice rang out from the side. ¡°Auntie!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked over and saw Gu Qi running over happily. Gu Qi ran up to her. After stopping, he looked up at Qiao Nian, then took out a piece of candy from the small bag he was carrying and held it in front of Qiao Nian with both hands. ¡°Auntie, here you go!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. She felt as if she was enveloped in warmth. Her entire body was warm and extremelyfortable. She bent down slightly and took the candy from Gu Qi. Smiling, she said, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Qi.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on his face. His voice was rxed and happy. ¡°Grandma gave me so many pieces of candy. I had to give Auntie one!¡± When Matriarch Gu, who had walked over, heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, a loving smile appeared on her face. She praised, ¡°I gave him a lot of candy. He said that you liked strawberry-vored candy, so he took it out alone. As soon as he saw you return, he couldn¡¯t wait to look for you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She tried hard to put on a smile and gently patted Gu Qi¡¯s head. After Qiao Nian ced the candy in her mouth, she instantly felt a sweetness in her mouth,pletely driving away the fear and unease in her heart. Chapter 745 - 745 Don’t You Want to Ask Something? 745 Don¡¯t You Want to Ask Something? She looked at Gu Qi gently and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Qi. The candy is very sweet!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were round and filled with stars. Qiao Nian held Gu Qi and walked into the vi with Matriarch Gu. Just as the three of them reached the vi, Qiao Nian heard footstepsing from the stairs in the distance. She looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes. The moment their eyes met, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. Qiao Nian quickly looked away. Her expression was calm and indifferent as she looked down at Gu Qi with a smile. Matriarch Gu was sensitive enough to sense that there was something wrong with Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s gazes. Thinking that the two of them had gotten into a conflict, she thought that she and Gu Qi were no longer suitable to stay here. Matriarch Gu walked to Gu Qi¡¯s side and took his other hand. She smiled at Gu Qi and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to pick grapes, okay?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. He looked up at Qiao Nian and asked seriously, ¡°Auntie, do you want to pick grapes together?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to face Gu Zhou now either. Just as she was about to agree, she heard Matriarch Gu say, ¡°Xiao Qi, Auntie Nian Nian has something to say to Dad. Let¡¯s go out first!¡± Gu Qi turned to look at Matriarch Gu. Seeing Matriarch Gu nod, he immediately let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand obediently and said, ¡°Auntie, then talk to Dad nicely. Grandma and I will go pick grapes. I¡¯ll give them to you when I get back.¡± A trace of confusion shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She smiled at Gu Qi and nodded. When Matriarch Gu brought Gu Qi out, she gave all the servants in the room a look. In an instant, only Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were left in the living room. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression, not knowing if she should tell him that she already knew that Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child. However, in the next moment, Qiao Nian thought it through. Even if she told Gu Zhou about this, it didn¡¯t seem to be meaningful. After some thought, Qiao Nian decided not to mention it. Just as Qiao Nian was about to find an excuse to return to her room to rest, she heard Gu Zhou ask, ¡°How was your conversation with your friend?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, not understanding what Gu Zhou was saying. In the next moment, she remembered that in order to go out, she had pretended that she was going out for afternoon tea with a friend. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and was about to speak when she saw his serious expression. Was Gu Zhou trying to find out who she was with? ¡°It was fine.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian felt ufortable under Gu Zhou¡¯s sharp gaze. She had a nagging feeling that Gu Zhou already knew what she had been doing outside. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest first.¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked towards the stairs. Qiao Nian had just taken two steps when Gu Zhou grabbed her hand. A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She turned to look at him. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a deep gaze. He pursed his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me about something?¡± Her heart jumped to her throat. Why would he ask that? Did he know what she had just gone out to do? How was this possible? He had been staying at home. If Gu Zhou knew that she had used his and Gu Qi¡¯s hair for a paternity test, he would definitely stop her from doing it since he wanted to deceive her. Qiao Nian remembered Matriarch Gu saying that Gu Zhou hated it when others asked about his past. Qiao Nian gave a faint smile and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He hesitated for a moment before letting go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. His voice was low and lonely. ¡°Then rest well at home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Nian replied and walked upstairs. Gu Zhou stood rooted to the ground with a dejected expression. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s gradually disappearing back, he sighed softly. She probably wasn¡¯t ready to discuss this topic with him yet. She still needed time. Actually, he needed time too. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Qiao Nian. Chapter 746 - 746 Conversation 746 Conversation Qiao Nian walked back to her room. After closing the door, she locked it without hesitation. Exhausted, she ced her bag on the table beside her andy down heavily on the bed, heaving a sigh of relief. She stared nkly at the white ceiling. Thinking of Gu Zhou and Gu Qi¡¯s rtionship, her heart was in a mess. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Qiao Nian stood up and walked towards the door tiredly. When she opened it, she saw Matriarch Gu standing outside. ¡°Grandma,¡± Qiao Nian greeted. ¡°Nian Nian, do you have time?¡± Matriarch Gu asked gently, a loving smile on her face. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she nodded. Matriarch Gu walked into the room and sat on the sofa. She patted the empty seat beside her, indicating for Qiao Nian to sit down. Qiao Nian walked over to Matriarch Gu and sat down. Matriarch Gu took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and ced it on her knee. She looked at Qiao Nian dotingly and said gently, ¡°Nian Nian, when you married into the Gu family, we didn¡¯t manage to hold a grand wedding for you. You and Gu Zhou were still married in secret. We didn¡¯t do well back then. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently. She also hoped to keep her marriage a secret. After all, her rtionship with Gu Zhou¡­ Qiao Nian pushed all the distracting thoughts to the back of her mind and stared unblinkingly at Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that Ah Zhou¡¯s condition has stabilized. He has suffered a lot in the past, which is why he has be like this. This is a mental illness that¡¯s not easy to treat.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Matriarch Gu to mention Gu Zhou¡¯s childhood to her now. She still remembered thest time Matriarch Gu was unwilling to say this. ¡°Actually, I should have told you about these things thest time you asked me.¡± Matriarch Gu sighed softly, her eyes filled with heartache and sadness. She had wanted to wait for Gu Zhou to tell Qiao Nian, but now it seemed that it was better for her to say it. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground in silence, waiting calmly for Matriarch Gu to continue. Matriarch Gu held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and sighed again. She said sadly, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s very pitiful. When he was young, his parents didn¡¯t dote on him either. He always felt that he was redundant.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s choked voice, her expression turned serious. ¡°After Ah Zhou¡¯s parents gave birth to his eldest brother, Gu Yue. For some reason, the two of them fell out and lived separately. Ever since I was young, Gu Zhou has been raised by me. Both of them would apany Gu Yue on his birthday, but the two of them would still quarrel. Sometimes, they would even break things. There were a few times when Gu Yue was so frightened that he cried.¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Children are sensitive. Gu Yue has seen many arguments between his parents. Then, his personality changed, and he contracted leukemia not long after!¡± Hearing Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, Qiao Nian was stunned. How had this happened? Leukemia? Gu Zhou had a nagging feeling that he was the extra one. Zhou Zhou was always insecure and stuck to her. Could it be that Gu Zhou was born to¡­ Matriarch Gu¡¯s next words confirmed Qiao Nian¡¯s guess. ¡°After the couple found out that Gu Yue was suffering from leukemia, they finally stopped quarreling. For Gu Yue¡¯s sake, they n to have another child. When the time came, that child could provide Gu Yue with a bone marrow transnt and other needs¡­¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes turned red, and her voice choked. Qiao Nian thought of Zhou Zhou¡¯s innocent face and how he had said that he had never eaten candy. At that time, she had thought that Gu Zhou¡¯s parents were worried that Gu Zhou would have cavities, so they were unwilling to let him eat candy. However, she had never expected Gu Zhou¡¯s parents to only treat him as Gu Yue¡¯s medicinal source. Was that why Gu Zhou had be like this? Matriarch Gu tried hard to suppress the sadness in her heart and continued, ¡°Back then, in order to save Gu Yue¡¯s life, this was the only way. At that time, I thought that if they had another child, their rtionship would reconcile. Butter on, I realized how wrong I was!¡± Qiao Nian was also stunned. Chapter 747 - 747 IVF 747 IVF ¡°They were only willing to make test-tube babies!¡± At the thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s birth, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. She tried hard to suppress the tears in her eyes. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. It was as if she had been pricked by thousands of needles. Gu Zhou, who had been born as his brother¡¯s medicinal source, was an IVF baby. Yet his mother had treated Gu Zhou so cruelly. Some couples could only give birth through IVF. In their opinion, that child was also the manifestation of their love. But Gu Zhou was different. He was just a medicinal source. Everyone was looking forward to his birth not because they liked him, but because they wanted to use him. ¡°When his mother was pregnant with Ah Zhou, her mental state had always been poor. Later on, she took poison directly. The mother and son were in critical danger, and the doctor had no choice but to perform a Cesarean section. At that time, Ah Zhou was only eight months old.¡± As Matriarch Gu spoke, a tear fell uncontrobly down her cheek. She seemed to have thought about the situation at that time, and was agitated and sad. Gu Zhou had been born prematurely and was weak. He was sent to the incubator the moment he was born. There was still the poison his mother took in his body. After more than a month of treatment, most of the poison had been eliminated, and he had barely survived. It was precisely because of this that Gu Zhou had fallen ill. The poison was really too difficult to remove. At that time, Ah Zhou¡¯s mother had only managed to survive after three days and three nights of treatment. However, her mood was even worse than before. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Gu Zhou¡¯s mother was willing to give up her grudges to get pregnant and have a child for Gu Yue. This meant that she really liked Gu Yue and cared about him. If that was the case, why had Gu Zhou¡¯s mother taken the poison again? Could it be depression? Or had someone else poisoned her? If Gu Zhou died, Gu Yue would not be able to live either. The two children of the Gu family would be gone. This was a good thing for the others who were keeping an eye on the Gu family. Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Grandma, did she take the poison on purpose back then, or¡­¡± ¡°I investigated it. She identally ate it.¡± Matriarch Gu sighed heavily. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her frown deepened. She felt that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. ¡°Nian Nian, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Back then, I also suspected that there was something else going on, but I got someone to investigate. In the end, I found out that she really ate it by mistake. Moreover, in order for Gu Zhou to grow up safely and healthily, her mother raised Gu Zhou by her side.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Since Matriarch Gu had already investigated, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Sigh. Everything was a joke. Gu Zhou¡¯s upbringing had been so bumpy. Everyone knew that Gu Zhou was weak and had always lived in the countryside. It seemed that Gu Zhou had been supervised and imprisoned by his mother in the past. Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child. Gu Qi was so smart. It seemed that Gu Zhou must have been smart as well when he was young. When Gu Zhou was young, he was not in good health. He must have known what his mother was thinking. Matriarch Gu had also said that Gu Zhou¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions were unstable. Perhaps Gu Zhou had even withstood all the stress his mother had vented on him. Gu Zhou still had to provide his brother with bone marrow. His health was not good to begin with, and it was even worse if he thought too much. Most importantly, Gu Zhou had probably never received maternal love. Now, Qiao Nian finally understood why he had the personality of Zhou Zhou. A child who yearned for maternal love, and was not a medicinal source for his brother. However, at that time, Gu Zhou¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions were unstable and she could not take good care of Gu Zhou. Therefore, Gu Zhou had been alone since he was born. No wonder when she first came to the Gu family, Gu Zhou had always suspected that she had ulterior motives when he found out that she had married into the Gu family on behalf of Qiao Xin. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Zhou was delusional about being persecuted, but the environment he was in proved that he wasn¡¯t safe at all. If she were Gu Zhou, she would probably think the same. After all, even his mother didn¡¯t love him. Who else could he expect to be true to him? Chapter 748 - 748 Dark Childhood 748 Dark Childhood Gu Zhou was not born because his parents liked him. After he was born, he became a medicinal source. His world was dark. Perhaps Gu Zhou had been unwilling to tell her Gu Qi¡¯s identity in the past because he wanted to protect him. He did not believe that there was anyone else in this world who could protect Gu Qi. He probably didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to experience his previous pain and darkness again. Gu Zhou might also think that she was just trying to get rid of her bad luck by marrying him. He might not think there was a need to tell her this. Or perhaps, Gu Zhou did not want to argue with her. If she were Gu Zhou, she might not be willing to say it either. ¡°His mother had a strong desire to control him. His schedule and three meals a day had to be arranged ording to schedule. Once, his father brought him back to y. When he saw me taking medicine, he thought that I was eating candy. I still remember how he looked full of anticipation at that time.¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu¡¯s voice choked again. Gu Zhou looked at her round pills for a long time before asking softly. ¡°Grandma, is this candy?¡± ¡°Is the candy good?¡± ¡°What does it taste like?¡± The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the sadder she became. Silently, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°He had never eaten candy before. I wanted to get someone to buy him candy, but his mother was unhappy. He didn¡¯t dare to eat it either. At that time, he was only five years old, but he had already learned to read people¡¯s expressions.¡± Qiao Nian recalled that day in the bathtub when Zhou Zhou had appeared. At that time, she couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to kiss Zhou Zhou. At that time, Zhou Zhou had even asked her if she had given him candy. At that time, Zhou Zhou¡¯s eyes were extremely clear. She felt very sad. At this moment, Gu Zhou pushed the door open and walked in, holding a document in his hand. When he saw Matriarch Gu, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He had not expected Matriarch Gu to be in the room. Matriarch Gu was also stunned. She had not expected Gu Zhou to suddenlye over. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Matriarch Gu. It was really hard for her to imagine that Gu Zhou had such a cruel childhood. She found it hard to imagine that Gu Zhou had such a tragic childhood in the past. How had he survived? Gu Zhou noticed that Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was even gentler than before. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Then, he looked at Matriarch Gu. ¡°Grandma, why are you looking for Nian¡¯er?¡± When Qiao Nian heard the word ¡°Nian¡¯er¡±, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She looked up at the man and waspletely certain that the man standing in front of her was Gu Zhou, not Gu Chuan. If it were Gu Chuan, he would definitely not speak so gently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Matriarch Gu knew that Gu Zhou was unwilling to let others know about his childhood. She stood up and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask about Xiao Qi¡¯s condition. Now that I¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll leave too. You guys chat!¡± Seeing this, Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Matriarch Gu also stood up and walked out. Seeing that Matriarch Gu was about to leave, Qiao Nian stood up and walked her to the door. After Matriarch Gu left, she even closed the door of the room considerately. Hence, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were the only ones left in the room. Qiao Nian recalled Matriarch Gu¡¯s words and understood Gu Zhou very well. The ill feelings in her heart disappeared. However, she did not know what to say to Gu Zhou. After a while, Gu Zhou said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to rest just now?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. There was no emotion in it. Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m preparing to take a shower and rest.¡± After she finished speaking, she saw that Gu Zhou was hesitating to speak. She nced at the folder in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me¡­¡± Gu Zhou had already thought of telling Qiao Nian that he and Gu Qi were father and son. However, at this moment, he hesitated again. Seeing that Gu Zhou was deep in thought and was silent, Qiao Nian took the initiative to say, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go take a shower first?¡± She found out so much today that she wanted to slowly digest it. Chapter 749 - 749 Confession 749 Confession Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. His gaze moved to the document in his hand, then he handed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°I think this matter is very important. I have to tell you.¡± A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She took the document back from Gu Zhou. Her hand trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t open the document. If this was just an ordinary document, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t be so afraid. What if this document was the paternity test report of Gu Zhou and Gu Qi? She had yet to figure out how to face this paternity test report. Gu Zhou seemed to sense Qiao Nian¡¯s hesitation. He pursed his lips and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Open it!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the document in her hand stiffly, her brows furrowed deeply. After a while, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Sunlight filtered through the French windows, bathing Gu Zhou in ayer of golden light. He looked much gentler. She could see the seriousness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. He really hoped that she would open this document. If this really contained Gu Zhou and Gu Qi¡¯s paternity test documents, it meant that Gu Zhou had already opened his heart to her and was willing to share his secrets with her. Since Gu Zhou had already gotten over it, she shouldn¡¯t continue to be conflicted. Some things could not be avoided. They had to be resolved eventually. There was no time like the present. They should resolve all these matters today. After thinking everything through, Qiao Nian opened the folder. When she took out the document inside, she saw the words ¡°Paternity Test¡± on the first page. Qiao Nian silently finished reading the entire document. She didn¡¯t know what expression to make, because she had long known about this. Just as Qiao Nian was at a loss for words, she heard Gu Zhou say hoarsely, ¡°This is a copy of the document you have.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes widened uncontrobly. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to already know that she had gone for a paternity test. She touched her nose and asked in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± She finally understood. When they were in the living room just now, Gu Zhou had already known about her visit to the paternity test center. Gu Zhou was just waiting for her to take the initiative to ask. Perhaps he did not expect her to change the topic. Could it be that Gu Zhou had wanted to tell her about this to begin with? ¡°I¡¯m Gu Qi¡¯s father.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes were stained with a thickyer of ink. Qiao Nian felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck her, shocking her to the core. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to react. She had already known that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi were father and son, but knowing was one thing and hearing Gu Zhou say it himself was another. At this moment, Gu Zhou was staring unblinkingly at her, as if waiting for her response¡­ Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, this is your own business. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything¡­¡± ¡°Husband and wife should be honest with each other.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she recalled that Gu Zhou had previously told her that Gu Qi was just a rtive¡¯s child. She pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°You lied to me previously!¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, a trace of pain shing in his eyes. After a long while, he said, ¡°I just hadn¡¯t thought of how to tell you.¡± Qiao Nian recalled that her marriage with Gu Zhou was just a deal. A nonchnt smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°When we first got together, we didn¡¯t know each other well. It¡¯s normal for you to hide something from me.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing hitched, and his brow furrowed deeper and deeper. His voice was like a voice from hell, making one shiver. ¡°Do you really not care at all?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she handed the document to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly and took the document from Qiao Nian. There was a hint of disappointment in his voice as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who Gu Qi¡¯s mother is?¡± Chapter 750 - 750 Forced Kiss 750 Forced Kiss Qiao Nian clenched her right fist involuntarily, but she pretended to be calm. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She suddenly thought of something and continued, ¡°If Xiao Qi¡¯s motheres back one day, I can leave at any time.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a chill run down Gu Zhou¡¯s spine. She looked down slightly and saw that the document in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand was already twisted by him. Qiao Nian sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s displeasure and exined, ¡°Xiao Qi¡¯s mother will definitely give him more maternal love. You¡¯re Xiao Qi¡¯s father. The two of you should have been husband and wife. That way, the two of you can give Xiao Qi more love. Moreover, in this world, no one can rece the position of his mother in Xiao Qi¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Do you really want Xiao Qi¡¯s mother toe back?¡± ¡°Of course. What Xiao Qi wants most is for his mother toe home so that he can have aplete family.¡± Gu Zhou was deep in thought. His expression darkened as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You can also be his mother.¡± ¡°This is different. What Xiao Qi wants the most is his biological mother.¡± Qiao Nian analyzed it seriously. ¡°If his motheres back, I¡¯m willing to return this position to her.¡± ¡°His mother is long gone!¡± ¡°What do you mean by long gone? Is she dead? Or can¡¯t be found for the time being?¡± Qiao Nian asked, frowning. ¡°I can¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, if she¡¯s alive, we have to see her. If she¡¯s dead, we have to see her corpse. In her current situation, we can only consider her missing.¡± With that, Qiao Nian paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you looking for her now?¡± Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°There¡¯s been no news of her.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. No wonder she hadn¡¯t found out where Gu Qi¡¯s mother was previously. Now, it seemed that she had gone missing. The Gu family was very powerful. Even Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t find Xiao Qi¡¯s mother, so it was even harder for her to find her. Qiao Nian pondered for a moment before asking with concern, ¡°Is there anything special about Xiao Qi¡¯s mother? Where¡¯s her birthmark? Do you have a photo of her? What¡¯s her name? I can help you find her!¡± Gu Zhou felt his chest grow more and more ufortable. Suppressing his difort, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you really want his mother toe back?¡± ¡°Of course. Moreover, Xiao Qi really wants his mother toe back. Don¡¯t you want her toe back?¡± Qiao Nian asked in confusion. Gu Zhou¡¯s face grew darker and darker, so dark that ink could drip from it. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. His voice was even hoarser than before. ¡°If she appears, your status will be affected.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m willing to give it up. What¡­ are you doing¡­ um¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Gu Zhou had already sealed her mouth with his. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips were very hot, so hot that her ears turned red. Her face instantly turned red. She felt as if her entire body was on fire. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. Instinctively, she wanted to push Gu Zhou away, but just as her hand touched Gu Zhou, he grabbed it. Gu Zhou pressed her onto the sofa and held her hand firmly. His kiss was as crazy as a tornado. Qiao Nian was stunned. Gu Zhou was kissing her while he was awake. This¡­ This man! Why would he kiss her? Could it be Gu Chuan? It didn¡¯t seem like it. She was certain that the person who had kissed her just now was Gu Zhou, not anyone else. Under Gu Zhou¡¯s kiss, Qiao Nian¡¯s consciousness gradually sank. She no longer had the strength to resist. Just as Qiao Nian thought that she would suffocate fromck of oxygen, the man finally let go of her. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand was free. She reached out to push Gu Zhou away from her neck. Just as she was about to push him away, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle and lustful voice. ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s hand froze awkwardly in midair. She hesitated for a moment, then gradually retracted her hand. Shey there calmly, not speaking. Chapter 751 - 751 Confession 751 Confession Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing was a little erratic. His hot breath circted around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck, and her body tensed up involuntarily. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Gu Zhou, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian again. Just as Qiao Nian was looking at him in surprise, he said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve really fallen for you.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, with a hint of haziness. He was like a flower in the moonlight, so beautiful that no one dared to touch him. Qiao Nian was stunned. She had never expected Gu Zhou to say such a thing. Gu Zhou had actually confessed to her? This¡­ How was this possible? Just as Qiao Nian was feeling puzzled, she inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes. They were very close. She could clearly see every eysh of Gu Zhou¡¯s, and she could feel his breath. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze gradually moved down, finallynding on Qiao Nian¡¯s slightly swollen lips. At the thought of the kiss just now, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. He said again, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Qiao Nian looked shocked. ¡°You¡¯ll always be Mrs. Gu. No one in this world can threaten your status. Even Xiao Qi¡¯s biological mother can¡¯t threaten your status.¡± Gu Zhou enunciated each word clearly. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating wildly, as if it would jump out of her chest in the next moment. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. After a long while, Qiao Nian tried hard to calm herself down and asked, ¡°Are¡­ are you confessing your love for me?¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, which seemed to contain a sea of stars. He asked, ¡°Was I not obvious enough?¡± Qiao Nian looked into his starry eyes, and her breathing quickened uncontrobly. At the thought of what Gu Zhou had just done to her, a numbing feeling spread from her spine to all the blood in her body. She felt as if she was in a boiler. Gu Zhou raised his hand and touched Qiao Nian¡¯s cheek, rubbing his thumb gently. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, my only lover in this life. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t leave me!¡± His eyes gradually hardened, and there was a hint of a threat in his words. Qiao Nian felt her heart beating faster and faster. It was as if millions of fireworks had exploded in her mind. She was stunned, not knowing how to speak to him. This was the first time she had seen the domineering and stubborn Gu Zhou. Although he was very domineering, she did not dislike him at all. Instead, she felt like she was dreaming. She still remembered that when she first opened the paternity test document and found out that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi were father and son, she was stunned. At that moment, she felt that Gu Zhou had lied to her. From another perspective, to Gu Zhou, Gu Qi was his descendant, and she was just an outsider. Qiao Nian recalled Gu Zhou telling her that he wanted to bring Xiao Qi over. At that time, she had asked Gu Zhou. ¡°If I had said no just now, what would you have done?¡± She still remembered Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze back then. His eyes were cold, without a trace of warmth. ¡°Then I can only ask you to leave this ce.¡± At that time, Qiao Nian was still thinking that Gu Zhouwas really not bad as a godfather. He actually took such good care of Gu Qi. Now she understood. Between her and Gu Qi, Gu Zhou would only choose Gu Qi. She liked Gu Qi a lot, but Gu Zhou¡¯s words made her worry. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Zhou had confessed his love for her because he liked her, or if it was because Gu Zhou only wanted her to be Gu Qi¡¯s mother. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. Her entire body turned cold. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Gu Zhou sat up, but he didn¡¯t leave Qiao Nian. Instead, he stayed by her side. Qiao Nian sat up and silently took a few steps back. Just as she was about to distance herself from Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou unexpectedly picked her up. He even ced her on hisp. Chapter 752 - 752 Why Do You Like Me? 752 Why Do You Like Me? Qiao Nian sat on Gu Zhou¡¯sp. Although she was wearing clothes, she could still feel the scorching heat of his body. ¡°I-I want to sit on the sofa.¡± Qiao Nian struggled to get off Gu Zhou. However, just as she moved, she noticed that Gu Zhou had used his hand topletely restrain her waist. She could feel Gu Zhou¡¯s hand on her waist. His palm was burning hot, making her blush. ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at him and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± Was it because I¡¯m your doctor? Or because Gu Qi likes me? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t ask the remaining two sentences directly, so she could only ask vaguely. She looked at Gu Zhou calmly with her brows furrowed. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, his lips curved up slightly. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he asked, ¡°Do I need a reason to like someone?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Silently, Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away from her waist and asked, ¡°Then how long have you liked me?¡± If Gu Zhou said that he liked her before Gu Qi came to the Gu family, it meant that Gu Zhou really liked her. On the contrary, it meant that Gu Zhou liked her because of Gu Qi. ¡°It has been a long time.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How long is a long time?¡± Gu Zhou raised his index finger and gently ced it on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. The skin on her face was very tender and smooth, and it felt especiallyfortable to the touch. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he continued, ¡°After I bit your face.¡± Qiao Nian was even more confused. Why hadn¡¯t she known that Gu Zhou had bitten her face? Could it be that she also had a split personality? Could it be that she had long flirted with Gu Zhou? However, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer this question. He skipped the topic and looked at Qiao Nian seriously. ¡°Then are you willing to ept Xiao Qi?¡± Qiao Nian got off Gu Zhou and sat down on the sofa on the other side. Thinking of Gu Qi¡¯s mother, she asked solemnly, ¡°But you still haven¡¯t told me who Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother is. What characteristics does she have?¡± She really wanted to help Gu Qi find her biological mother. She could understand Gu Qi¡¯s feelings very well. Every child wanted to grow up safely and happily by their parents¡¯ side. The light in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes dimmed. He didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter with Qiao Nian at all. However, since he had already chosen to confess, he didn¡¯t want to continue hiding it. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what characteristics she has either.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Was Gu Zhou joking? How could he not know what Xiao Qi¡¯s mother was like? A trace of dissatisfaction shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Then, she said seriously, ¡°You and her created Xiao Qi. How can you not know what characteristics she has?¡± ¡°Actually, at that time, I was schemed against. I was delirious, and that was what happened,¡± Gu Zhou said ufortably. ¡°Could it be that Xiao Qi¡¯s mother plotted against you on purpose?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°No, at that time, she was also schemed against.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze, worried that Qiao Nian would be angry. However, he still added, ¡°In the end, I¡¯ve let her down.¡± Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes at Gu Zhou. She pursed her lips tightly and said nothing. From Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she could tell that he was defending Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother. She had a vague feeling that in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart, Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother was very important. No one could spheme or insult her. However, from Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian could tell that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother had only met once. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou calmly. The past had already happened, and it couldn¡¯t be changed. There was no need to dwell on it. All she had to do was look to the future. As for whether she would feel ufortable? She did not feel ufortable at all. However, she felt that it was a pity. If Gu Qi¡¯s mother had not disappeared, the family of three might have been reunited long ago. Chapter 753 - 753 No 753 No ¡°Then do you remember her face?¡± Qiao Nian asked. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he slowly closed his eyes and tried his best to recall the situation back then. What he remembered most clearly was that she was very afraid and terrified. Her body kept trembling, as if she was terrified. He could still smell the jasmine on her. That smell was not pungent at all. Instead, it smelled a little good. It was so dark there that he couldn¡¯t see her face at all. After that incident, Gu Zhou went to investigate the girl. In the end, he found a thin youngdy lying on the operating table. She was covered in blood. Gu Qi, who had just been born, was lying beside her. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. His brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and his breathing grew more and more erratic. He had initially thought that the girl was Gu Qi¡¯s mother, butter on, he realized that he had misunderstood. Gu Qi¡¯s mother was someone else. ¡°I remember her saying that she¡¯s only eighteen¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice trembled. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her expression faltered slightly. She recalled that night five years ago when she was pressed under a man. At that time, she was extremely afraid. She wanted to escape, but she was imprisoned and could not. ¡°I¡¯m just eighteen. Please, let me go¡­ let me go. I¡¯ll give you money. I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She looked down and saw that the goosebumps on her arms had risen. She could imagine how helpless and painful Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother had been back then. ¡°She was very afraid of me, and her words were incoherent¡­¡± Gu Zhou recalled what had happened that night. Emotions surged in his eyes, and he med himself very much. ¡°I¡¯ve let her down in that matter. I wanted to take responsibility and marry her, but I couldn¡¯t find her¡­¡± When Qiao Nian heard his words, she felt a little ufortable, but she quickly calmed down. Gu Zhou and that girl were just pitiful people who had been schemed against. Actually, that girl was the most pitiful. Her innocence had been ruined for no reason, and she had even given birth to a child. She could not even be with her own child. She sat down next to Gu Zhou and reached out to hold his hand, as if to calm his uneasy emotions. ¡°If you really can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it. We can take our time searching. I think she¡¯s also looking for Xiao Qi, because no mother will give up searching for her child.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he grabbed her hand. His grip was strong, as if he was worried that Qiao Nian would leave him. Qiao Nian frowned imperceptibly andforted him. ¡°Since you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± ¡°Nian Nian.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression faltered. Could it be that Gu Zhou¡¯s personality had already changed? Was he now Zhou Zhou? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s frightened and uneasy expression. Her voice was helpless. ¡°I once hurt¡­ hurt someone, but I can¡¯t remember anything. Nian Nian!¡± Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s pure gaze and waspletely certain of her guess. She sighed slightly and called out softly, ¡°Zhou Zhou?¡± He looked up at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯ve be a bad child. I¡¯m so sad!¡± He spoke helplessly, as if he was trying hard to remember who he had hurt, but he couldn¡¯t remember. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nianpletely understood. It seemed that Zhou Zhou hade out. Could it be that in Gu Zhou¡¯s subconscious mind, he felt that he was the unnecessary one, the unloved one, and the abandoned one? Qiao Nian recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s birth and his childhood. Perhaps that experience had created Zhou Zhou. She looked at Gu Zhou with heartache and involuntarily hugged him. When one was at their worst, perhaps what one needed the most was a hug. Qiao Nian patted his back gently andforted him in a low voice. ¡°Zhou Zhou, everything in the past is in the past. Don¡¯t think about what you can¡¯t remember anymore. I¡¯ve also encountered many things, and I can¡¯t remember those things either. Therefore, sometimes, it¡¯s normal for people to not be able to remember the past.¡± Chapter 754 - 754 Will You Not Want Zhou Zhou? 754 Will You Not Want Zhou Zhou? Gu Zhou reached out and hugged Qiao Nian. Sensing the warmth from Qiao Nian, his uneasiness gradually dissipated, leaving only peace in his heart. After a long while, he looked up at Qiao Nian. There were still tears on his long eyshes, and his voice was a little nasal. ¡°Nian Nian, will you leave Zhou Zhou behind in the future too? Will you not want Zhou Zhou?¡± Also¡­ Qiao Nian recalled that Gu Zhou had been born to be a medicinal source. His parents didn¡¯t really like him. Who would want to experience such a life? It wasn¡¯t just once. Even the strongest person would probably feel helpless and in pain. She recalled how Gu Zhou had driven many tanks to look for her in MY. At that time, he was standing on a tank. The breeze blew his windbreaker, and he looked extremely handsome. In her heart, she had never expected Gu Zhou to have such a fragile side. If Matriarch Gu had not said so, she would never have dared to imagine how bitter his life had been in the past. As long as Gu Zhou was afraid, sad, or felt that he was about to be abandoned, Zhou Zhou would appear. At this moment, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t hear Qiao Nian¡¯s words. After a long while, he said, ¡°If Nian Nian really doesn¡¯t want Zhou Zhou, can Nian Nian leave secretly? Not in front of Zhou Zhou, okay?¡± Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. If Gu Qi was the child of Gu Zhou and the child he had once loved, she might have held a grudge, but Gu Qi had only been schemed against. Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t to me for this, nor was Gu Qi¡¯s mother. Those who schemed against them were the ones who should be med. How could she bear to me Gu Zhou for someone else¡¯s mistake? Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°No, Nian Nian will apany Zhou Zhou. She won¡¯t leave.¡± Even if she had to leave in the future, she had to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. ¡°Really?¡± He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Really. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and gently rested his head on her shoulder. Gradually, he fell asleep. Although he didn¡¯t want to sleep and didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to leave him, he was too sleepy now. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes no matter what. Qiao Nian gently patted his back. Seeing that he had fallen asleep, she ced him on the sofa. She pulled a small nket over and covered him with it. Qiao Nian sat at the side and looked at him, still frowning in his sleep. It was as if he was having a nightmare. Qiao Nian patted his body gently andforted him. ¡°Zhou Zhou, sleep. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± In his sleep, Gu Zhou seemed to have heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice. His brow gradually rxed, and his breathing became long and even. Seeing this, Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou had already fallen asleep. Qiao Nian slowly retracted her hand, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. ¡­ At this moment. Gu Qi was ying games alone in his room. Just as he finished one round, a message suddenly jumped out. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi!¡± When Gu Qi saw these words, his lips curved up slightly. He seemed to have thought of something and sent a message. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, can I look for you? I want to see you!¡± When Gu Qi saw this, he hesitated for a moment before sending a message. ¡°How will youe to find me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard to save money. Now that I¡¯ve saved enough, I can buy a bus ticket and take a taxi to look for you!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s frown deepened. His grip on the phone tightened involuntarily. ¡°You¡¯re still so young. You can¡¯t go far alone.¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just wanted to ask if you were willing to see me.¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes gradually became firm. ¡°I am!¡± The other party immediately sent a happy emoji. After saying goodbye, he went offline. Gu Qi looked at that person¡¯s profile picture and gradually fell into deep thought. Gu Qi lowered his gaze slightly. He had known Xiao Shi for a long time. Previously, when he was ying games, he wanted to get first ce in the national server. As his level was about the same as hers when he was young, he often bumped into her. After a while, the two of them became familiar with each other. To be precise, they got to know each other without fighting. They were all junglers. There was once when Xiao Shi wanted to send a voice message, and she identally sent it out. At that time, he realized that Xiao Shi was about his age. Chapter 755 - 755 Taking Care of Mommy 755 Taking Care of Mommy As they were simr in age, they had manymon topics to talk about. Gradually, they became good friends. She lived in Hai Cheng when she was young. It was close to the sea, and the tourism industry was more developed. However, he heard from Xiao Shi that because her mother was sick, she had to go out to work to earn money to treat her mother¡¯s illness. Due to her young age, outsiders often bullied her and deducted her sry. However, he heard from Xiao Shi that because her mother was sick, she had to go out to work to earn money to treat her mother¡¯s illness. When she was young, she even said that her mother had a child out of wedlock. She received disdain from everyone and was despised by the neighbors nearby. When she was young, her greatest dream was to leave Hai Cheng with her mother in the future so that her mother could live an easy and happy life. At the thought that he would be meeting Xiao Shi soon, Gu Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. At this moment, in Hai Cheng. Hai Cheng was a city with arge gap between the rich and the poor. The rich were extremely rich, and the poor lived in the slums and worried about food every day. A youngdy with a low ponytail was squatting on the ground, adding firewood to the stove. Her clothes had been washed until they were a little white. This dress had been given to her by her neighbor. After a long time, the youngdy heard the sound of the Chinese medicine in the medicine jar boiling. Only then did she carefully pour the medicine into a bowl. Carefully, she carried the freshly brewed Chinese medicine towards the bedroom. Before she reached the bedroom door, a woman coughed. She frowned slightly and quickly walked in. When the woman sitting in the room heard footsteps, she hurriedly suppressed her coughing and tidied her hair briefly, revealing a pale and beautiful face. She was only twenty-five years old, but she was extremely beautiful. She had a fragile beauty, as if she were an exquisite doll that no one dared to touch. The only bad thing was that she was missing her left arm. Xiao Shi walked to the bed with the medicine and said softly, ¡°Mommy, the medicine is ready. After you drink it, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Song Man tried her best to smile lightly. She looked at Xiao Shi, who had walked up to her. It had been five years. When she was young, her eyebrows gradually grew, and she looked more and more like that person. Her fox-like eyes were slightly smiling, and under her small nose was a small cherry-like mouth. She looked exquisite, like a cute doll in a merchandise shop. Even though she was wearing old clothes, it couldn¡¯t hide her noble aura at all. Her aura was ipatible with this slum. Song Man was slightly dazed. Xiao Shi smiled and reminded her, ¡°Mommy, drink the medicine while it¡¯s hot.¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she took the medicine from her guiltily. Her eyes instantly turned red as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Shi. Mommy was ipetent. Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Shi frowned unhappily and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Shi is no longer a child. Xiao Shi can take good care of Mommy!¡± ¡°If Mommy had been in good health, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard when you are young. Mommy has been a burden to you.¡± As Song Man spoke, her eyes grew redder and redder, and tears welled up in her eyes. When Xiaohou heard Song Man¡¯s words, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m already a grown up. I can earn a lot of money. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to An City to look for Grandpa. Grandpa and Grandma will definitely be very happy to see you. Then, Mommy¡¯s illness will recover!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, take your time drinking the medicine. I¡¯ll go cook.¡± With that, Xiao Shi walked out. Song Man watched as Xiao Shi left. When Xiao Shi disappeared from the door, the guilt on her face instantly disappeared, reced by coldness. She stood up, her lips curving up in a mocking smile. She walked to the window and poured the medicinal soup out of the bowl. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his lips were filled with disdain. Great. She could finally leave this ce. Her good days were yet toe! Chapter 756 - 756 Brother Xiao Qi 756 Brother Xiao Qi When Xiao Shi brought in the food, she heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that the bowl beside Song Man¡¯s hand was empty. As long as Mommy took her medicine on time, she would definitely recover. When she was young, she brought the food to the bed and ced it beside her mommy. Like an adult, she instructed, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve already prepared dinner. I¡¯ll leave half a month¡¯s worth of food for you. I¡¯ve also discussed it with Grandma Zhang next door. During this period of time, she¡¯ll bring you food every day. I¡¯ll definitelye back early!¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on her face. She waved at Xiao Shi, indicating for her to sit by the bed. ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Shi walked to the bed and sat with her feet hanging, looking at Song Man obediently. Song Man¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and doting. She sat up straight, took theb from beside the pillow, and began tob Xiao Shi¡¯s hair. Although she usuallybed her own hair when she was young, her hair was always messy. Song Man saw everything, but she did not want to say anything. ¡°Xiao Shi, the outside world is very dangerous, and there are many bad people. You must not be deceived by others, and you have to pretend to be a boy. That way, you won¡¯t be bullied, understand?¡± Although Mommy didn¡¯t exin everything clearly, she understood everything when she was young. After living in Hai Cheng for five years, she had long known what society was like. There were few good people and many bad people. If one was not careful, they would be deceived. Xiao Shi nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely be able to protect myself.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± At this point, Song Man paused slightly. Her voice was a little choked as she continued, ¡°If you can live well there, don¡¯te back!¡± ¡°No, I want Mommy there with me. Wherever Mommy is, I¡¯ll be there!¡± When Xiao Shi said this, she felt even sadder. ¡°If there wasn¡¯t Xiao Shi, Mommy would definitely be happier, but Mommy stayed here for Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi would never leave Mommy behind!¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she was a little moved. With tears in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but hug Xiao Shi in her arms. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Xiao Shi!¡± Xiao Shi stiffened slightly. In an instant, she felt a warm current envelop her. This was the first time she had felt her mommy¡¯s embrace. Ever since she could remember, her mommy could only lie in bed because she was sick. It was precisely because of this that her mommy rarely hugged her. But now, Mommy¡¯s illness was getting worse and worse, and it could not be dyed any longer. Xiao Shi sat up straight and looked at Song Man firmly. ¡°Mommy, I bought a train ticket for this afternoon. This trip to An City might take a long time. Take good care of yourself at home.¡± Song Man nodded. Xiao Shi looked at Song Man reluctantly, then got out of bed and picked up her school bag from the stool. Not only was there a change of clothes in her school bag, but there was also a photo of Song Man. She carried her school bag and waved at Song Man before walking out. Song Man watched as Xiao Shi left, her expression bing more and moreplicated. She still remembered when Xiao Shi first learned how to speak when she was young. At that time, she was still depressed, but when she heard her soft little voice call her ¡°Mommy¡± when she was young, her entire heart softened. Song Man¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. It had been five years. She had stayed in this dirty ce for five years. Her life had almost been ruined. She no longer wanted anyone else to control her life. She wanted to control everything about her. She wanted freedom, status, and money. For this, she would definitely do anything. ¡­ An City. The autumn morning was very cold. There were few leaves on the tree, indicating that winter wasing. After Gu Qi recovered, he was sent to school by the driver. Gu Qi stood at the school gate with his small school bag. He watched as the driver left. Only then did he run in the other direction. He ran to the side of the road, took out his phone, and hurriedly logged into WeChat. He saw the message he had received from Xiao Shi. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, I¡¯ve already arrived at the Chinese parasol forest in An City¡¯s Chang¡¯an District!¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, my phone is running out of battery!¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Chapter 757 - 757 Meeting an Online Friend 757 Meeting an Online Friend Gu Qi¡¯s face instantly darkened. Thetest message was an hour ago. He got into the car with a worried expression. As soon as he got into the car, he hurriedly told the driver the address and looked worriedly at the scenery outside the window. Gu Qi was very nervous. This was the first time he was meeting an online friend. !! Xiao Shi was also his first good friend. It was precisely because he was going to meet a good friend that he was so nervous. About twenty minutester, the driver stopped the car by the side of the road and turned to look at Gu Qi. ¡°Little kid, this is the parasol forest you mentioned!¡± Gu Qi took out his phone and scanned the payment code of the driver¡¯s phone. After paying, he got out of the car. Parasol Tree Forest Street was a fourne asphalt road. Parasol trees were nted on both sides of the road. When a gust of wind blew, yellow leaves fell with the wind, and the ground seemed to be covered in ayer of gold. Not far away, theke water was sparkling. Gu Qi looked around and his gazended on the seat beside a sycamore tree beside theke. There was a child sitting in the seat. The child¡¯s back was facing the sunlight from theke. She seemed to be wrapped in a dazzling light, making it impossible to see her appearance clearly. A trace of confusion shed in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. He walked towards the seat. When he was about to reach it, he called out tentatively, ¡°Xiao Shi.¡± When the child heard his voice, she immediately looked up. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi¡­¡± The child had just called out as she sat there in a daze. Gu Qi walked forward and finally saw what she looked like. He stood rooted to the ground in a daze, staring at Xiao Xian in disbelief. He had never expected that there would be someone who looked exactly the same as him in this world. When he stood in front of Xiao Shi, it was as if he was looking in a mirror. The only difference was their clothes. For a moment, Gu Qi was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. How was this possible? Xiao Shi, who was standing opposite Gu Qi, couldn¡¯t believe that she looked exactly like Gu Qi. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, are you my biological brother?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi in surprise and asked in confusion. From a young age, only family members would look alike. Actually, Gu Qi didn¡¯t know if he and Xiao Shi were family. His eyes darted around as if he had thought of something. He grabbed Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and asked anxiously and excitedly, ¡°Do you live with your mommy?¡± Xiao Shi nodded quickly and asked expectantly, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, are you living with Daddy?¡± When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He had always wanted to find his mommy, but he did not expect happiness toe so suddenly. He looked at Xiao Shi enviously. How happy was it to be able to live with his mommy? He wanted to live with his mommy since he was young! Xiao Shi also looked at Gu Qi enviously. It was such a wonderful thing to be able to live with her father. That way, she could be well protected by her father. Xiao Shi looked up at Gu Qi and asked expectantly, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, what kind of person is Daddy?¡± In the past, when she was in Hai Cheng, she often fantasized that her father would find her and bring her and Mommy home. Her imaginary father was tall, big, and especially gentle. He would even give her a sweet smile and buy her candy. She would be the happiest child around the house. When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Daddy is a very good person. He takes good care of me and will protect me!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. Her father was exactly as she had imagined. She was a little d that she had met Brother Gu Qi this time because she had also found her father and her brother. Gu Qi looked at the smile on his face when he was young. He thought for a while and said again, ¡°But Daddy is usually very busy.¡± When Xiao Shi heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, Daddy must be so busy to earn money to support you!¡± ¡°How¡¯s Mommy now?¡± Gu Qi asked expectantly as he pulled Xiao Shi to a seat. Chapter 758 - 758 Want to See Mommy 758 Want to See Mommy ¡°Mommy is doing very well now. I came to An City this time to look for Grandpa and Grandma. When I find them, I can bring Mommy over!¡± Xiao Shi sat there obediently and gave a sweet smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mommye with you this time?¡± Gu Qi was still very vignt. In his opinion, it was very dangerous for a child to go out alone. He was not sure if his younger brother would encounter bad people and be bullied by them. ¡°Mommy still has something to do at home and can¡¯te yet.¡± Xiao Shi didn¡¯t mention that her mommy was sick. She didn¡¯t want Brother Xiao Qi to worry about her, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before her mommy came to An City. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, where have you been all these years? My mommy has been looking for you too. Mommy often says that she misses you, and I¡¯ve always missed Brother!¡± !! Gu Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes lit up. Xiao Shi¡¯s words were like a beam of light, illuminating Gu Qi¡¯s lonely and dark heart. He had always thought that his mommy didn¡¯t want him. Gu Qi hesitated for a moment and asked again, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Xiao Shi nodded vigorously, sniffled, and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯ll be woken up by Mommy¡¯s cries in the middle of the night. When I ask Mommy, she says that she¡¯s thinking about you. Mommy and I searched all over Hai Cheng, but we couldn¡¯t find Brother Xiao Qi.¡± ¡°Back then, I asked Mommy why Brother wasn¡¯t around. Mommy said that after she gave birth to us, she was really too tired and fainted. She didn¡¯t know who took Brother Xiao Qi away!¡± At this point, Xiao Shi lowered her head guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re too poor. If we had money, we could post more missing persons posters. That way, Brother Xiao Qi and I could meet sooner!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. He was not a child abandoned by his mommy. His mommy was also alive in this world. His mommy had been thinking about him in another ce. He was also someone who had his mommy¡¯s love. Gu Qi tried hard to suppress the emotions in his heart and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Mommy in Hai Cheng now? How is she doing now? I heard that life will be very difficult without money.¡± Xiao Shi hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t want Brother Xiao Qi to worry about Mommy¡¯s condition. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been taking good care of Mommy during this period of time. Mommy misses you very much.¡± Gu Qi couldn¡¯t wait to see his mommy. He asked, ¡°Xiao Cheng, can we go look for Mommy now? I want to see her and bring her back now!¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, I just told you that we have to find Grandpa and Grandma first. Then, we¡¯ll bring Grandpa and Grandma to pick her up. At that time, Mommy will definitely be happier when she sees Grandpa, Grandma and Brother!¡± she said like a little adult. Gu Qi thought for a while and finally nodded. She was right. If he went to find Mommy with his grandparents, Mommy would definitely be happier. Xiao Shi retracted her hand slightly and ced her hands on her knees. She grabbed her pants uneasily. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, is Daddy in An City now?¡± Her words pulled Gu Qi back from the joy of seeing his mommy. Only then did Gu Qi realize that his father had never mentioned about Xiao Shi to him since he was young. Was it because her father had never known about Xiao Shi, or because he didn¡¯t like her? Gu Qi was very worried. If he brought his younger brother to his father now, what if his father was unhappy and frightened his younger brother? It seemed that he had to probe in advance. ¡°Xiao Shi, I want to give Dad a surprise too!¡± Gu Qi looked at Xiao Xian happily and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t we go eat first, then discuss how to surprise Dad?¡± Gu Qi coaxed her like he was coaxing a child. Chapter 759 - 759 I Only Want Xiao Shi 759 I Only Want Xiao Shi ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi did not think too much about it and hurriedly nodded. In her childhood, her father would definitely miss her and Mommy at night. The two little ones walked side by side towards the roadside. Xiao Shi¡¯s gazended on Gu Qi¡¯s right hand. She recalled that Brother Da Hai from next door often held his sister¡¯s hand. At that time, she was especially envious of Bell. She also wanted to walk hand in hand with her brother. Xiao Shi tilted her head to look at her brother and asked, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, can you hold my hand and walk with me?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. He smiled brightly at Xiao Qi and looked down to see Xiao Qi¡¯s hand reaching over. His ears were red as he held Xiao Qi¡¯s hand. He was very nervous, and his grip on Xiao Shi tightened involuntarily. Xiao Qi kept her head lowered, her eyes filled with struggle. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, do you want a younger brother or a younger sister?¡± Without thinking, Gu Qi said, ¡°I just want Xiao Shi.¡± When she heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her brother was as gentle as Brother Da Hai. She would also be as happy as him and have her brother¡¯s love. When they walked to the side of the road, Gu Qi raised his hand and hailed a car. When the car stopped in front of them, Gu Qi opened the door of the back seat and let Xiao Shi sit in first. Xiao Shi obediently got into the car. Only then did Gu Qi get in as well. Seeing that Xiao Shi had not fastened her seatbelt, he did not speak. He leaned over and helped Xiao Shi buckle her seatbelt. Xiao Shi looked down at Gu Qi, as if he was seeing Brother Da Hai tying her shoes with bells again. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, you¡¯re the best!¡± A smile shed in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. After sitting up straight, he buckled his seatbelt and said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dongjiang now!¡± Before he moved to the Gu family, he had been living in Dongjiang. After he moved away, that vi became empty. It was just right for Xiao Shi to stay there first. His heart was in a mess. He didn¡¯t know if his father was willing to ept Mommy. In his opinion, Xiao Shi was his father¡¯s child. His father couldn¡¯t abandon Xiao Shi. But Mommy¡­ However, Gu Qi quickly got over it. His father seemed to like Auntie Nian Nian more now. His father had even said that he wanted to marry Auntie Nian Nian. He felt that Auntie Nian Nian would definitely be able to live with Mommy. Auntie Nian Nian was so good, and so was Mommy. There was no one better than them in this world. When they arrived at Dongjiang, Gu Qi held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and walked towards the vi. Gu Qi turned to look at Xiao Shi and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Shi, I¡¯ll introduce you to the best auntie in the worldter!¡± Xiao Shi tilted her head and looked at Gu Qi in confusion, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Gu Qi meant. ¡°Dad isn¡¯t in good health. He has a private doctor. I usually call her Auntie Nian Nian!¡± Gu Qi felt that there were some things that he had to let Xiao Shi know, and he had never thought of hiding it from her. ¡°Dad used to be alone. Now, he¡¯s close to Auntie Nian Nian.¡± Although she was young, she had gone out to work previously and seen many people, so she understood things. She naturally understood what Brother Xiao Qi meant. Xiao Shi hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Then is Dad going to be with Auntie Nian Nian?¡± Gu Qi nodded seriously. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Daddy was with someone else now. What about Mommy? Previously, she had heard from her mommy that she had been schemed against, which was why she and her brother were born. Although that was the case, she could sense that her mommy liked her daddy a lot. But Daddy didn¡¯t seem to like Mommy. Perhaps Daddy had already forgotten about Mommy. When she was young, she often heard from others that once someone had a new lover, he would forget her old love. Xiao Shi pursed her lips and tried hard to suppress the pain in her heart. ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, I know that Daddy and Mommy have been separated for a long time, and that there¡¯s an auntie who can take care of Daddy. I¡¯m very grateful that auntie can take care of him!¡± Gu Qi looked at her sad face and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you sad?¡± Chapter 760 - 760 Auntie Nian Nian 760 Auntie Nian Nian ¡°I just thought that Daddy and Mommy couldn¡¯t be together. We might never be able to live together.¡± Xiao Shi sighed and said like a little adult, ¡°The adults often say that when the fate of husband and wife runs out, they will break up. The fate of Daddy and Mommy has already expired. A melon that¡¯s expired won¡¯t be sweet. It¡¯s better to let nature take its course. Auntie Nian Nian should be a very good person, right? That¡¯s why Daddy likes her. You like her too, right?¡± Gu Qi nodded seriously and said, ¡°Previously, I thought the same as you. I think with Auntie Nian Nian around, Dad and Mommy can¡¯t be together, but not only does Auntie Nian Nian treat me well, but she also protects me. If Auntie Nian Nian stays with Mommy, I think it¡¯ll be better!¡± Xiao Shi was speechless. ¡°So don¡¯t be sad. When you see Auntie Nian Nian, you¡¯ll definitely like her!¡± Gu Qi clenched his hands tightly and said seriously, ¡°Then Dad will be in charge of earning money, and Auntie Nian Nian and Mommy will be in charge of protecting and taking care of us!¡± !! When he was young, he thought about it seriously. This seemed to be good. Gu Qi continued, ¡°By the way, I want to tell Auntie Nian Nian about youing here. When the timees, I¡¯ll get Auntie Nian Nian to arrange for you to meet Dad. However, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to meet Auntie Nian Nian.¡± Xiao Shi naturally trusted her brother¡¯s judgment. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, I believe Auntie Nian Nian must be a very good person. I¡¯m willing to see her!¡± Gu Qi revealed a rxed smile. He still remembered that in kindergarten, Auntie Nian Nian had hit that bad teacher for him. Auntie Nian Nian was the most powerful person in the world. Not only could she protect him, but she would also take care of him. Gu Qi walked into the vi with Xiao Shi. After closing the door, he took out his phone and called Qiao Nian. At the Gu family¡¯s pharmacy. Previously, Gu Zhou had not slept well. Qiao Nian wanted to make some calming pills for him. She was preparing medicine in the medicinal room when she heard her phone ring. She stopped what she was doing and took out her phone. When Qiao Nian saw that the caller ID was Gu Qi, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°Xiao Qi?¡± After Qiao Nian picked up the call, she ced the phone to her ear, her voice involuntarily gentle. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, can youe to Dongjiang to look for me?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s serious voice came from the phone. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that Gu Qi didn¡¯t go to school today. Instead, he was at the east vi. Could something have happened to Gu Qi? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian stopped what she was doing and asked anxiously, ¡°Xiao Qi, did something happen again? Don¡¯t panic first. Tell me slowly.¡± ¡°Auntie Nian Nian,e over now. I want to tell you something very important in person!¡± ¡°Alright, then wait for me there obediently. I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. Gu Qi, who was supposed to go to school, suddenly went to the Dongjiang vi. Gu Qi was very obedient. Something must have happened for him to go to the Dongjiang vi. Qiao Nian hurriedly took off her apron and walked out. Just as she reached the door of the medicinal room, she saw Gu Zhou walking over. Gu Zhou¡¯s face was a little sickly pale, but this did not affect his handsome appearance. He was wearing a bathrobe. The bathrobe was loose, and his strong and perfect chest muscles were faintly discernible. For some reason, Gu Zhou¡¯s words yesterday lingered in Qiao Nian¡¯s ears. She was even more nervous now. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Remembering that Gu Qi still had something to discuss with her, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± She passed by Gu Zhou, but he grabbed her arm. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is it urgent?¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Gu Zhou had just heard from the servants that Qiao Nian was making pills for him. It must be very important for Qiao Nian to leave now. ¡°Where are you going? Do you want me to send you over?¡± Gu Zhou asked. Qiao Nian thought about how Gu Qi had specially called her. It seemed that Gu Qi had no intention of letting Gu Zhou know, so she shook her head and said, ¡°I can go over myself. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest first?¡± Chapter 761 - 761 Twins? 761 Twins? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zhou either. She pushed his hand away and walked out. Gu Zhou stood rooted to the ground, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back. Since yesterday, Qiao Nian seemed to have been avoiding him. Had he frightened her? Qiao Nian drove straight to Dongjiang. !! This was where Gu Qi had lived previously. She found Gu Qi¡¯s vi ording to the location. At this moment, not to mention that the door was open, Gu Qi was standing alone at the door. He seemed to have been waiting for her to arrive. Qiao Nian hurriedly parked the car at the side and quickly ran to Gu Qi¡¯s side. She squatted down and carefully examined Gu Qi¡¯s entire body. Seeing that he was not injured, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked in confusion, ¡°Xiao Qi, shouldn¡¯t you be in school now?¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian recalled how Gu Qi had been bullied in school. She frowned and asked nervously, ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± Gu Qi shook his head and looked at Qiao Nian solemnly. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, if you suddenly see someone who looks exactly like you, what will you think of your rtionship?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said without hesitation, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll think that we¡¯re twins! Under normal circumstances, identical twins will look identical. However, although some people aren¡¯t rted by blood, they¡¯ll still look alike. The chances of that happening are very low.¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was instantly relieved. In his opinion, Auntie Nian Nian had never made a mistake. Gu Qi reached out and took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He walked in and said seriously, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I want to introduce a friend to you.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She asked happily, ¡°So our Xiao Qi has found a good friend in school!¡± She was very curious about what kind of child would catch Gu Qi¡¯s eye and be his good friend. Gu Qi was usually unwilling to speak much, so his friend was very likely a child who often liked to talk andugh. Just as Qiao Nian was thinking, Gu Qi had already pulled her to the bedroom on the second floor. When she pushed the door open, Qiao Nian saw a thin child standing in the room. The child had her head lowered. As her back was facing the light, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. She was wearing the clothes Gu Qi had been wearing when Qiao Nian first met him. However, this child had a ponytail. It was a youngdy! Gu Qi had skipped school with a youngdy. Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Qi. Although it wasn¡¯t good to skip ss, she couldn¡¯t scare the two children because of this. ¡°Xiao Qi, did you bring your good friend to visit your house?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s head was still lowered. When she heard the voice, she froze. This voice was so gentle, like her mother¡¯s embrace. Gu Qi shook his head seriously and said, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, she¡¯s not my ssmate.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi in confusion. ¡°Then she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Look!¡± At the same time, Xiao Shi looked up. When Qiao Nian saw her face, she was stunned. Xiao Shi was also stunned. When she was young, she had wanted to see what Auntie Nian Nian, who spoke gently, looked like. However, when she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face, she was shocked. Qiao Nian was also stunned. That youngdy actually looked exactly like Gu Qi. However, the two of them were different. The youngdy had a ponytail and looked valiant and heroic. Jesus. Qiao Nian recalled the first time she had seen Gu Qi. In a daze, Qiao Nian seemed to have returned to a few months ago. ¡°Xiao Qi?¡± Qiao Nian called out in a low voice. Seeing this, Gu Qi reached out and tugged at the corner of Qiao Nian¡¯s shirt. He hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, Xiao Qi is here. She¡¯s Xiao Shi.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s voice, she nced at Gu Qi beside her, then at Xiao Xian, who was standing not far away. She had never expected Gu Zhou to have a daughter. She felt that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi should be twins. Chapter 762 - 762 Heartache 762 Heartache A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Xiao Qi, why haven¡¯t I heard you mention Xiao Shi before?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned and exined seriously, ¡°Actually, I only found out that we might be siblings when I first saw her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you live together in the past?¡± Qiao Nian asked in confusion, although she already had a vague guess. Gu Qi shook his head gently and said, ¡°She used to live in Hai Cheng. She came to An City to look for me today. Only then did the two of us realize that we looked very alike.¡± Through Gu Qi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian roughly understood what had happened. It seemed that Gu Zhou and Gu Qi didn¡¯t know about the existence of Xiao Qi. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, she should be Gu Qi¡¯s twin sister. Although she looked exactly like Gu Qi, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that the two of them weren¡¯t rted by blood. With a scientific and rigorous mind, Qiao Nian felt that she should do a paternity test for Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. Qiao Nian pulled Gu Qi to Xiao Shi and slowly squatted down. With a faint smile in her eyes, she asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, how did you get here? Did youe with your family, or did youe here alone? Who else is in your family?¡± Xiao Xiang stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. She was so gentle and beautiful. No wonder Daddy and Brother liked her so much. If she stayed by Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s side, she would like her too. Xiao Shi tried hard to pretend to be calm and avoided the main point. ¡°Auntie, I came here alone.¡± A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, but she quickly calmed down. For such a young child toe so far alone, wasn¡¯t her family worried about her? Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t interfere too much in other people¡¯s affairs. It wouldn¡¯t be good if her family was unhappy. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Qi, then at Xiao Xian. She asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, I want you and Xiao Qi to do a DNA test. I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡± She had heard from others that DNA testing was used to determine if the other party was her rtive. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Xiao Shi had already confirmed that Brother Xiao Qi was her brother, outsiders might think that she and Brother Xiao Qi were not family. She did not want there to be any misunderstanding between her and Brother Xiao Qi. This was also Qiao Nian¡¯s first time at the Dongjiang vi. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the situation here, so she could only ask Gu Qi for a nail clipper. Gu Qi handed the nail clipper to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian squatted down in front of Xiao Shi and took her hand, preparing to cut her nails. However, when Qiao Nian touched her palm, she was stunned. She was clearly just a child, but her palms were covered in calluses. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, she should have been working at home often. In today¡¯s society, children were all pampered. Even if they were from families with poorer conditions, it was impossible for them to let a five-year-old child work. Why would their family members let them do so much work when they were young? She didn¡¯t know how she had lived all these years. Her heart ached a little. Her grip on Xiao Shi softened a little, afraid that she would hurt her. Xiao Shi sensed Qiao Nian¡¯s movements and felt a strange feeling in her heart. The hand Auntie Nian Nian touched seemed to have a warm current flowing through her veins. She looked up at Qiao Nian. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her. Auntie Nian Nian was really a very gentle and good person! Qiao Nian carefully trimmed Xiao Xue¡¯s nails, then put them all into a bag. Xiao Shi had heard from others that a DNA test required a blood test. She looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and asked, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, don¡¯t you need to draw my blood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your nails are enough.¡± After Qiao Nian packed her nails, she helped Xiao Qi cut his and put them into another bag. Chapter 763 - 763 Soup 763 Soup After that, Qiao Nian called the student who was studying under her. After the call, Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi and Xiao He and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go cook now!¡± ¡°Soup!¡± ¡°Meat!¡± The two of them spoke in unison. When the two of them sat together, Qiao Nian looked at their identical faces. Her heart melted at their cuteness. She noticed that , she said that she wanted to drink soup, while Gu Qi said that he wanted to eat meat. Qiao Nian knew what to do. She nodded and said, ¡°The two of you can y at home. Don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook now!¡± Gu Qi nodded obediently. Gu Qi walked to the door and watched Qiao Nian go downstairs with his own eyes. Only then did he walk to Xiao Shi¡¯s side. ¡°Xiao Shi, is there anything you want to eat? You can tell me directly. I¡¯ll go downstairs and tell Auntie Nian Nian.¡± Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi worriedly. He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Shi only drank soup. Meat was clearly more nutritious and delicious. Moreover, she looked so thin . She definitely had to eat more meat to gain weight. ¡°I¡¯ll just drink the soup.¡± Xiao Shi gave an obedient smile. ¡°Then what do you think of Auntie Nian Nian?¡± Gu Qi asked tentatively. He was a little worried that Xiao Shi was unwilling to eat meat because she didn¡¯t like Auntie Nian Nian. When she thought of how Qiao Nian had cut her nails just now, she felt very warm. She still remembered the time when her mommy took the initiative to hug her. Her mommy¡¯s hug was very warm, but it didn¡¯t make her feel any warmer than Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s. Auntie Nian Nian was like the winter sun, warming her up. ¡°She¡¯s very nice!¡± Not only was Auntie Nian Nian gentle, but she was also methodical. After knowing her condition, she immediately helped her acknowledge her ancestors and even took the initiative to do a DNA test. Moreover, Auntie Nian Nian was cooking for them now. She had just arrived and could already eat Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s cooking. If only she could eat Mommy¡¯s cooking too. At the thought of this, the light in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. If Mommy had two hands like a normal person, and if Mommy wasn¡¯t sick, she should be able to eat the food Mommy had made for her. If only Mommy could be healthy. Xiao Shi lowered her head in disappointment. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Gu Qi was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t know how tofort Xiao Shi and said, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we y a game together?¡± When he first saw Xiao Shi, he thought that she was his younger brother. Later on, she changed her clothes and asked him to go out and wait for her. Only then did he know that she was his younger sister. When she heard Gu Qi¡¯s voice, she looked up at him. She knew that he was worried about her, so she threw all the unhappiness in her heart to the back of her mind. She smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Hence, the two of them took out their phones and began to y games. When Qiao Nian drove to the vi, she realized that there was arge supermarket not far away. It wouldn¡¯t take more than five minutes to drive there. She drove to the supermarket. After buying the ingredients, she carried them to the kitchen. Qiao Nian washed the ribs absent-mindedly. When she touched Xiao Shi¡¯s hands, they were clearly hands that often worked. This meant that she often worked at home . Since she had lived with her mother , why did she work so often? Qiao Nian ced the washed ribs in the pot to stew, then stood at the side and waited. Her heart was in a mess now. She had just found out that Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child, and now Gu Zhou had a daughter. There were too many surprises. Actually, she was already 100% certain that Xiao Shi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child. She had only done the paternity test so that no one could find any fault with her, and no one would question Xiao Shi¡¯s identity. When she first saw Gu Qi and Xiao He, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her two children who had passed away. If those two children were still alive, they would probably be the same age as them. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Chapter 764 - 764 Give Birth? 764 Give Birth? At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She nced at it and saw that it was her student, so she picked up the call. ¡°Teacher Qiao, I¡¯m already at the entrance of the vi. Are you there now?¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she walked towards the living room. Previously, Qiao Nian had already packed Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s nails into two folders and ced them on the table in the living room. She walked to the living room to pick up the folder and walked out. She saw her student standing at the door. Qiao Nian handed the folder to her and said seriously, ¡°Go to a private paternity test center and do a DNA test on these two samples. Remember, don¡¯t go to thergest one.¡± Although Qiao Nian¡¯s student didn¡¯t understand what she meant, he didn¡¯t ask further. He nodded obediently and got back to work. After Qiao Nian watched the student leave, she turned around and entered the vi. If her student sent the sample to thergest paternity test center, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Gu Zhou knew about this. For safety¡¯s sake, she could only get her student to do the DNA test elsewhere. After sending the student off, Qiao Nian returned to the kitchen again. At this moment, the ribs in the pot were cooked. She hurriedly scooped them out, added some ingredients, and began to stew the ribs soup. While the pork ribs soup was simmering, Qiao Nian steamed some rice and made two dishes. After she was done, Qiao Nian was about to go upstairs and call the children down for dinner when she suddenly remembered that Gu Zhou still didn¡¯t know about Xiao Shi. If Gu Zhou knew that he still had a daughter, would it agitate him? What if his other personalities came out? It seemed that she should give Gu Zhou a heads-up in advance. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian took out her phone and called Gu Zhou. At this moment, in the Gu family¡¯s study. Gu Zhou sat in front of his desk, his hand gently stroking the little snake. He was still thinking about how Qiao Nian had just left. She seemed to be really avoiding him. Why? Could it be that he had frightened Qiao Nian? At the thought of this, Gu Zhou frowned and pursed his thin lips. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. He nced at the phone screen indifferently. When he saw the words ¡°Qiao Nian¡± on the screen, his eyes lit up, and his lips curved up involuntarily. He took the phone and answered, pretending to be calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as low, hoarse, and maic as ever. One could get pregnant just by listening to it. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. For some reason, she recalled Gu Zhou kissing her yesterday, and the tips of her ears turned red. She hurriedly pushed all the messy thoughts in her mind to the back of her mind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with Xiao Qi today. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his thin lips curved up slightly and his eyes were filled with joy. It seemed that Qiao Nian had already begun to ept him. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, gradually settled back down. He replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou had thought that Qiao Nian would say more, but there was no movement on the other end of the line. He hesitated for a moment and asked worriedly, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, Qiao Nian yearned to p herself. She hurriedly added, ¡°I just think Xiao Qi is a little too lonely.¡± The phone stopped for a long time, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t hear Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. Thinking that Gu Zhou had hung up, she nced at her phone. The call was still connected. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Xiao Qi is a little lonely alone?¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°I think it would be great if Xiao Qi had a sister!¡± ¡°So Mrs. Gu, are you so eager to give birth to my child?¡± On the other end of the line, Gu Zhou¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile andziness, as well as a hint of joy. It was as if she couldn¡¯t wait to have a child with him. Qiao Nian felt terrible. She had never expected Gu Zhou to misunderstand. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chapter 765 - 765 Misunderstanding 765 Misunderstanding ¡°I know. Actually, I can¡¯t wait to have a child with you.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. ¡°Nian¡¯er, let¡¯s hold a wedding first before having a child!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s serious voice came through the phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew redder and redder, not knowing what to say. ¡°We can have a few more children. We¡¯ll give Gu Qi a younger brother first, then give him a younger sister. What do you think?¡± This time, Qiao Nian was very sure that Gu Zhou really wanted to be with her. Qiao Nian thought about Xiao Shi and how she had to ensure that Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t be agitated. After all, she couldn¡¯t affect Gu Zhou¡¯s condition. She didn¡¯t want the other personalities in Gu Zhou¡¯s body were released, especially Gu Chuan. Although Gu Chuan had not appeared for a long time, she was not sure if he had really disappeared. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was really too difficult for her. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. The meal is ready. I¡¯ll eat with Xiao Qi!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Zhou¡¯s words still rang in her ears for a long time. Qiao Nian felt her face grow hotter and hotter. At this moment, Gu Qi¡¯s voice came from the kitchen door. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, is lunch ready?¡± Qiao Nian turned around and saw Gu Qi walking in. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already done. You can wait for me in the dining room with Xiao Shi.¡± ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, what are the dishes for lunch today?¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he looked at Qiao Nian curiously and asked. ¡°Sour and spicy shredded potatoes, spicy chicken, stewed pork ribs, and rice. I wonder if Xiao Shi will like it,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes curved up. These dishes were all his favorites. Auntie Nian Nian remembered his favorite dishes. But he didn¡¯t know if his sister would like these. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, when we eatter, can you scoop more meat into my sister¡¯s bowl?¡± Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian and whispered. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She recalled how thin and weak she was and nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. She should eat more meat when she¡¯s young!¡± ¡°When you¡¯re scooping meat for your sister, don¡¯t let her feel that we¡¯re pitying her. Is that okay?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she waspletely stunned. In the past, she had always thought that Gu Qi was slow in rtionships. But at this moment, she realized something. Gu Qi was very smart. His intelligence was not only reflected in his high IQ, but also in his high EQ. Gu Qi was clearly so young, but he already knew how to take care of other people¡¯s emotions. Perhaps it was because Gu Qi was rted to Xiao Shi by blood that he could understand Xiao Shi better and take better care of her. Qiao Nian reached out and patted Gu Qi¡¯s head, smiling as she agreed. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Nian Nian. Then I¡¯ll call my sister over for dinner now!¡± Gu Qi gave a satisfied smile and walked out. Qiao Nian looked gently at Gu Qi¡¯s retreating back. If her child was still alive, he would definitely be as adorable and understanding as Gu Qi was! Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang again. She opened it and saw that it was a photo of the DNA report her student had sent her. Things were indeed as she had expected. Xiao Shi was really rted to Gu Qi by blood. The two of them were biological siblings. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually settled back into her stomach. She had to think of a way to reunite her and Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian brought out all the dishes. She scooped threerge bowls of pork ribs. There were many pork ribs in every bowl. After she ced the dishes, she saw Gu Qi and Xiao Shi walking towards the dining room hand in hand. Qiao Nian smiled at them and said, ¡°You have to wash your hands before eating!¡± Xiao Shi smelled the fragranceing from the dining table. When she saw the dishes on the dining table, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She really couldn¡¯t believe that she could eat such delicious food. Auntie Nian Nian had made this for her. It was really too fragrant. The roundworms in her stomach were about to be hooked out. Chapter 766 - 766 Thank You 766 Thank You ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go wash our hands now!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister staring at the dishes on the dining table. His sister must have had a hard time in the past. Holding Xiao Shi¡¯s hand, Gu Qi walked towards the bathroom. After the two of them washed their hands, he returned to the dining table. Smiling, Qiao Nian called them over for dinner. Then, she picked up another piece of chicken for Gu Qi and Xiao Shi and ced it in the bowl of rice. Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Nian Nian!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Hurry up and eat!¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently at Xiao Shi, but her heart ached. Why had such an obedient and adorable child suffered so much in the past? If she hadn¡¯t suffered, she wouldn¡¯t have been covered in calluses at such a young age. However, her father did not know that she existed. Qiao Nian sighed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled at Xiao Shi and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, after dinner, I¡¯ll bring you home with me!¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she jumped down from her chair in excitement. She quickly walked up to Qiao Nian and asked seriously, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, is what you said true?¡± Seeing how excited Xiao Shi was, a trace of sadness shed in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. His sister had always been thinking about her father in the past, but her father did not know of her existence. She worked hard to support herself and Mommy in Hai Cheng alone. His sister had it really hard! Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She said gently, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How could I lie to you about this?¡± ¡°Then are we going to see Daddy now?¡± As soon as Xiao Shi finished speaking, her stomach growled inappropriately. A shy smile appeared on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Qiao Nian stood up and pulled Xiao Shi to the seat. She asked softly, ¡°Auntie is especially hungry. Can you eat with me first?¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently. She knew in her heart that Auntie Nian Nian wanted her to eat first. Qiao Nian walked back to her seat and sat down. Smiling at Xiao Shi, she said, ¡°Xiao Shi, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you first.¡± When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she put down her chopsticks and stared unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian voiced her thoughts. ¡°Xiao Shi, your daddy hasn¡¯t gone to look for you in the past, not because he doesn¡¯t care about you, but because he doesn¡¯t know of your existence. Therefore, this time, can you pretend to be Xiao Qi and return to the Gu family with me?¡± Xiao Shi blinked in confusion and asked in confusion, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, do you want me to pretend to be Brother Xiao Qi?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing, but I want your father to slowly ept you.¡± Xiao Shi felt that Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s words were a little strange. She didn¡¯t know what to do either. She looked at Gu Qi, who was sitting at the side, for help. If her brother did not agree, she would not go back to acknowledge her father. Qiao Nian also looked at Gu Qi, waiting for his answer. Gu Qi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I thought so too!¡± Gu Qi knew that his father did not know of the existence of Xiao Shi. If she returned home rashly, he was worried that his father would be cold to her. If that was the case, Xiao Shi might be disappointed. He wanted Xiao Shi to feel fatherly love. Gu Qi turned to look at Xiao Shi and said seriously, ¡°After dinner, go home with Auntie Nian Nian!¡± When Xiao Shi heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she nodded obediently. Since her brother agreed with Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s suggestion, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. At the thought of this, Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gu Qi looked at the bright smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of envy. Her sister could see her daddy now, but he didn¡¯t know when she would see her mommy. How great would it be if he could also dress up as his sister to meet his mommy! Chapter 767 - 767 Don’t Like Meat 767 Don¡¯t Like Meat Unfortunately, Mommy was in Hai Cheng, which was too far away. Xiao Shi was so obedient and adorable. Mommy must have taught her so well. She must be a very kind and warm person. He wondered what his mother looked like and if she would look like her sister. Seeing that the two children had already agreed to her suggestion, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Smiling, she said, ¡°Xiao Shi, after we eat, we¡¯ll go home together!¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked at her expectantly and nodded vigorously. Xiao Shi lowered her head and was about to eat when she realized that her bowl was filled with pork ribs. They looked, smelled, and tasted delicious. She was so hungry that she was about to drool. Although the ribs smelled good, she felt a little sad when she thought about how her mommy could only eat some vegetarian dishes while lying on the bed. As their family was very poor, they rarely bought meat. If only she could bring all these ribs back for her mommy to eat! However, if she really brought the pork ribs back to her mommy, it would waste a lot of time and money to go back and forth. It would also dy her mommy¡¯s reunion with her grandparents. Qiao Nian¡¯s attention was fixed on Xiao Shi. Seeing that Xiao Shi was staring at the bowl in front of her without moving her chopsticks, she asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, why aren¡¯t you eating? Could it be that you don¡¯t like these dishes?¡± Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian and shook her head gently. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I don¡¯t usually like to eat meat. I¡¯ll just eat vegetables!¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like meat. She also wanted to eat meat. However, when she thought of the nd food her mommy had been eating at home, she would feel very sorry for her mommy if she took a bite of meat now. Mommy had worked so hard to give birth to her and raise her alone, but she still ate meat behind her Mommy¡¯s back. That made her an unfilial daughter. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi in confusion, frowning slightly. Due to Gu Zhou¡¯s schizophrenia, she had read many psychology books in the past. She was 100% sure that Xiao Shi had lied. When Xiao Shi first answered her, her eyes were wandering. This meant that she really wanted to eat meat, but why was she lying? Qiao Nian recalled Gu Qi¡¯s reminder. From Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was certain that she had grown up in a poor family. It was precisely because of this that she did not dare to live a good life or eat meat. It must be because she thought about her mommy at home. She was really a filial child. Qiao Nian really wanted to meet Gu Qi and his mother. That girl had also been schemed against like Gu Zhou. When Qiao Nian thought of how that girl had once been with Gu Zhou, she had a strange feeling. This feeling made her feel very ufortable. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, hiding the thoughts in her eyes. She smiled at Xiao Shi and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like meat, then don¡¯t eat it. Just drink more soup!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded. Gu Qi sat beside Xiao Shi. He could clearly feel the emotions Xiao Shi had just restrained. He didn¡¯t know what his sister had experienced . He thought his sister must have had a hard time. That was why his sister didn¡¯t dare to eat meat now. Gu Qi clenched his fists involuntarily. If he had known earlier that he had a sister, he would have definitely brought her back and protected her well. He would never have let her suffer. Gu Qi recalled that his father had gone to look for Mommy previously. No wonder his father hadn¡¯t found any clues about Mommy. Hai Cheng was a veryplicated ce. There were all kinds of people there. His father probably didn¡¯t expect his mother and sister to live in such a ce! Qiao Nian noticed that both children looked troubled. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°Xiao Cheng, does your mommy live in Hai Cheng with you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving an affirmative answer, Qiao Nian instantly understood that the reason why she didn¡¯t eat meatwas 100% because of her mommy. Chapter 768 - 768 Heartache for Her 768 Heartache for Her As Xiao Shi was worried about their mother, who was far away in Hai Cheng, it affected Gu Qi¡¯s mood. The two children had no appetite. Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, can you give me a copy of your address? I¡¯ll send someone to pick up your mommyter, okay?¡± When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up, but that light disappeared in an instant. She shook her head gently and pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss her very much? Isn¡¯t it good for me to bring her over now?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi nodded, then shook her head. ¡°But Mommy won¡¯t leave with anyone else. Mommy will only believe me!¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently at Gu Qi and asked, ¡°Xiao Qi, I still remember saying that you wanted ne to help you find your mommy. Although I haven¡¯t been able to find her, your mommy has already appeared. Don¡¯t you want to see her sooner?¡± Gu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Nian smiled brightly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I¡¯ll get someone to bring your mommy over so that you can reunite sooner!¡± Although Qiao Nian said that, she felt that her mother might not be her biological mother. It was hard for her to imagine a mother asking her five-year-old to do so much work. Perhaps that woman was just an adopted mother . She really couldn¡¯t understand what difficulties a woman could have to make a five-year-old girl work. She had given birth before. If her child had not passed away back then, she would definitely have done her best to take care of her child and make her child happy. She would never have let them live such a miserable life. She was just an outsider. When she saw the calluses on Xiao Shi¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for this child. Didn¡¯t her mother¡¯s heart ache for her child at all ? What she wanted to do now was to bring that woman back first. When the time came, she would take the opportunity to do a paternity test for that woman and Xiao Shi. She wanted to see if the two of them were rted by blood. Moreover, she had already promised Gu Qi that she would help him find his mommy. Now was a good opportunity. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and said, ¡°I was thinking that if I could pick up your mommy as soon as possible, your family would be able to reunite sooner. Xiao Shi, can you give me one of your tokens? That way, your mommy will believe that you¡¯re with me now. At that time, my people will be able to bring her over!¡± Xiao Shi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. She blinked her ck grape-like eyes and asked, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, if my mommyes here, won¡¯t you feel terrible?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s words stunned Qiao Nian. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Shi to ask such a question. A faint smile appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Your mommy and daddy are going to reunite.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Shi lowered his gaze slightly. ¡°If my mommyes, what will happen to you and Daddy?¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face gradually faded, and her heart ached. She was just a child. She was only five years old, but she was already thinking about adults¡¯ feelings. Logically speaking, a child like her should think that her mommy and daddy were the best. No one else was good. She hadn¡¯t expected him to consider her. She was a little touched. ¡°Xiao Shi, we all have our own fates in this world. My rtionship with your daddy is our own business. Moreover, your mommy has suffered so much. She should be leading a better life now, not living hard.¡± Although Qiao Nian felt that it was a little awkward for that girl to be with Gu Zhou, the two of them had both been schemed against back then. Moreover, girls had to treat girls better. No matter what happened, it was still a girl who was injured. Moreover, that girl had bravely given birth to twins! Chapter 769 - 769 Protecting You 769 Protecting You If Gu Zhou was really cold-blooded and heartless towards Gu Qi and his childhood mommy, then she felt that Gu Zhou might not be a good person. However, Gu Zhou was loyal. That was why he was living such a painful life. It was also because of this that Gu Zhou was split into other personalitys. Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian quietly and pursed her lips slightly. A quiet smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I think I understand now why Daddy likes you so much!¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected to say such a thing . She smiled and asked with interest, ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Shi said with a serious expression, ¡°You said these words so calmly because you don¡¯t like Daddy. It¡¯s precisely because you don¡¯t like him that you won¡¯t be worried about Mommy¡¯s appearance, nor will you be worried that this will affect your rtionship with Daddy.¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Shi to say that. Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, Xiao Shi said solemnly, like a little adult, ¡°In everyone¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s best if you can¡¯t have it!¡± At this moment, she was wearing Gu Qi¡¯s clothes. She looked exquisite and cute, like a famous detective. One really couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Qiao Nian really liked Gu Zhou¡¯s two children. They were so adorable and sensible that her heart ached. Xiao Shi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. After a while, he said solemnly, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you like Daddy or not. Since you¡¯re the person Daddy likes, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to protect you. I won¡¯t let Mommy ruin your rtionship with Daddy.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t you want your daddy and mommy to be together? That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to have aplete family.¡± When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he shook his head gently and said seriously, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I¡¯m a very principled person. Although I really want a family, if Daddy doesn¡¯t like Mommy, I don¡¯t want to force him either. Moreover, I¡¯m already very happy to be able to see Daddy and Brother!¡± Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected her to say such things. She was too obedient and sensible. She didn¡¯t look like a child at all. Perhaps many adults hoped that their children would be sensible, but in Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, sensible children must have suffered a lot in their hearts. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Alright, principled adult. Can you give me a token so that I can get someone to bring your mommy over!¡± Xiao Shi put down the chopsticks in her hand and took off the pendant around her neck. Then, she handed the pendant to Qiao Nian with a serious expression and said, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, as long as your friend shows this pendant to my mommy, my mommy will believe your friend.¡± Qiao Nian took the pendant and noticed that it was a light brown button. She was a little puzzled. Why would she wear a button like a pendant ? However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to ask Xiao Shi directly. Xiao Zheng said seriously, ¡°This was a birthday gift Mommy specially gave me when I was four years old!¡± Qiao Nian smiled lightly. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the mommy she was talking about wasn¡¯t her biological mother. She had never heard or seen a birthday gift made of buttons before. Perhaps she was really ignorant! Qiao Nian gently touched the button. Suddenly, an idea shed across her mind. She seemed to have seen this button before, but she couldn¡¯t remember. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think too much about it. She put the button into her pocket. Qiao Nian took out her phone and sent Lin Tao a text message, asking her toe over. She wanted Lin Tao to take care of Gu Qi. While Qiao Nian was eating, she noticed that Xiao Shi was really only drinking pork rib soup. She even ate some vegetarian dishes and rice. In the past, her heart ached for Gu Qi, who had never been taken care of. Now, her heart ached especially for Xiao Qi. She could tell that Xiao Qi had been taking care of others. After dinner, Qiao Nian washed all the dishes. After she was done, her phone rang. It was Lin Tao calling her. Chapter 770 - 770 Gleaming Green 770 Gleaming Green ¡°Sister Nian Nian, I¡¯m here!¡± Lin Tao¡¯s happy voice came through the phone. ¡°Wait for me at the door. I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked out. At this moment, Gu Qi and Xiao He, who had been ying in the living room, stood up and followed Qiao Nian out. When the three of them reached the entrance of the vi, Qiao Nian saw Lin Tao standing not far away. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t recognize Lin Tao. Lin Tao walked up to Qiao Nian and spun around happily. ¡°What do you think of my outfit?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. What should she say? Lin Tao¡¯s outfit was so green that it was practically glowing. It was simply difficult to look at her directly. Not only had she dyed her hair green, but she was also wearing a long green dress. Even her shoes were green. If she hadn¡¯t recognized Lin Tao¡¯s face, she would have thought that a patient from the mental hospital hade out. Patients in mental hospitals didn¡¯t even have the chance to dye their hair like this. Qiao Nian looked at Lin Tao worriedly and asked carefully, ¡°Have you been agitated by something recently?¡± Lin Tao smiled and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. I was just cuckolded!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lin Tao. She waspletely different from before. She had clearly been severely traumatized. If Lin Tao walked on the streets like this, people might think that she was crazy! Lin Tao didn¡¯t seem to know what Qiao Nian was thinking. Sheined, ¡°Since he has the cheek to do such a despicable thing, I¡¯ll let everyone know what kind of person he is!¡± Qiao Nian began to doubt if she had done the right thing by calling Lin Tao over. Forget it. She was just asking Lin Tao to take care of Gu Qi for a night. She woulde over to pick Gu Qi up tomorrow. ¡°Then help me take good care of Gu Qi. Don¡¯t bully him!¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but add. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Lin Tao smiled and said casually, ¡°Sister Nian Nian, I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of him.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lin Tao suspiciously, but didn¡¯t refute. She asked, ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± When Lin Tao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your situationter. Remember to take good care of Xiao Qi for me.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, her gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. She saw that Gu Qi was already looking elsewhere coldly, as if he didn¡¯t like Lin Tao. ¡°Xiao Qi, this is Auntie Lin Tao. She¡¯ll take care of you!¡± When Lin Tao heard the word ¡°auntie¡±, she frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m still young and inexperienced. Just call me Sister!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and raised her eyebrows slightly. She asked, ¡°Are you going to call me Auntie?¡± Lin Tao¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She pursed her lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, then call me Auntie!¡± When he saw Lin Tao like this, a trace of worry shed across his eyes. His gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face, and he looked conflicted. Qiao Nian was still very relieved to hand Gu Qi over to Lin Tao. Although Lin Tao was a little careless sometimes, she was very meticulous. Nothing would happen. Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home now!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi reluctantly. After saying goodbye to him, she got into Qiao Nian¡¯s car. Lin Tao had already brought Gu Qi into the vi. Xiao Shi sat in the front passenger seat and still looked at Gu Qi worriedly, as if she was very worried that Gu Qi would suffer. Qiao Nian helped Xiao Shi fasten his seatbelt. Realizing that Xiao Shi was looking worried, she asked in confusion, ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t you want to go to the Gu family now?¡± Xiao Shi shook her head and said worriedly, ¡°I want to see Dad, but I¡¯m still worried that Brother Xiao Qi¡¯s hair will turn green too!¡± Green-haired Gu Qi¡­ Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This was simply too terrifying. Moreover, Lin Tao was a youngdy who did whatever she wanted. She had done everything. Chapter 771 - 771 Expressing Individuality 771 Expressing Individuality It was probably normal for her to dye Gu Qi¡¯s hair green. Qiao Nian hurriedly took out her phone and sent Lin Tao a WeChat message. ¡°Don¡¯t corrupt Gu Qi. Don¡¯t dye his hair!¡± Soon, Qiao Nian received a WeChat message from Lin Tao. ¡°Okay!¡± After seeing the reply, Qiao Nian smiled and said to Xiao Shi, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already instructed her. She won¡¯t dye Xiao Qi¡¯s hair!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Shi heaved a sigh of relief. Qiao Nian drove towards the Gu residence. In the beginning, Xiao Shi looked around curiously. However, when she looked at the navigation map on Qiao Nian¡¯s phone and realized that they were almost at the Gu residence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. When the red light turned red, Qiao Nian stopped the car. She turned to look at Xiao Shi. Just as she was about to speak to him, she realized that Xiao Shi looked nervous and did not look well. Qiao Nian smiled and reached out to hold Xiao Shi¡¯s hand. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your daddy will definitely like you very much!¡± The warmth in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand gradually calmed her restless heart. When she looked up at Qiao Nian, her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian!¡± Xiao Shi called out excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi in confusion, her expression as gentle as ever. ¡°Thank you for being willing to ept me!¡± Xiao Shi said gratefully. She had always lived at the bottom of Hai Cheng and knew all about deception. She had a good friend called Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu¡¯s mother was gone, and Xiao Yu¡¯s father had found a new mother for Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu¡¯s new mother would hit Xiao Yu every day, and she refused to let Xiao Yu go to school. She was also unwilling to buy clothes for Xiao Yu and did not feed him! It was precisely because of this that she had a resistance to all her stepmothers. She felt that her stepmothers had ulterior motives. If her brother hadn¡¯t told her how Auntie Nian Nian was, she might have stayed away from her as well. Moreover, she felt that she would definitely not resist Auntie Nian Nian. Auntie Nian Nian was really too gentle. One couldn¡¯t help but get close to her. Just like now, she felt that Auntie Nian Nian seemed to be even gentler than Mommy. If only her mommy could be like Auntie Nian Nian. As soon as this thought appeared, a trace of guilt shed across Xiao Shi¡¯s face. How could she let other aunties be her mommy? Mommy had worked so hard to give birth to her. Mommy was the person who treated her the best in this world. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, thank you for being willing to ept me!¡± Xiao Shi said sincerely. She knew that her father would marry Auntie Nian Nian in the future, and Auntie Nian Nian would be her mommy. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. Xiao Shi was just a five-year-old child, but she was so sensible and knew how to be grateful. However, in today¡¯s society, such an obedient and adorable child would be easily bullied. At this moment, the red light lit up. Qiao Nian started the car again, but this time, she drove very slowly. ¡°Xiao Shi.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Looking at her current age, Qiao Nian could almost see herself back then. Back then, her life was also hit with bad luck and she wanted to get warmth from others. Butter on, she realized that some roads could only be walked by her, because no one would apany her. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Shi to stay in the pit she had once stepped in. ¡°Xiao Cheng, you¡¯re already the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Just lead a carefree childhood. Just like other children, don¡¯t think about adults. You just have to do your best!¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You should live freely, not put other people¡¯s needs first!¡± She didn¡¯t want Xiao Shi to grow up with such an inferior personality. She hoped for Xiao Shi to be happier. The heavens would always favor girls who liked to smile. She hoped that she would be blessed by the heavens . Back then, no one had told her these things, which was why she had stepped into a huge pit. It was precisely because of this that she had learned these principles through bloody lessons. She hoped that she would not be trapped in the nightmares of the past like her . Chapter 772 - 772 Safety 772 Safety Qiao Nian knew in her heart that perhaps these words might be a little profound to other children, but Xiao Shi was a smart child. She believed that Xiao Shi could understand her words. Xiao Shi lowered her head, her long eyshes drooping. Her throat felt a little ufortable, and her eyes were so hot that they seemed to be on the verge of tears. Thest time she had such a feeling was when she realized that her mommy was secretly crying at night. Only then did she know that her mommy was also in pain! Hence, she worked even harder to earn money to support herself and her mommy. But she still didn¡¯t see her mommy happy. There was another red light ahead. Qiao Nian stopped the car. Looking at Xiao Shi¡¯s downcast expression, she gently rubbed his head and said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, in the future, be a simple child. Don¡¯t give yourself any pressure. If you want tough,ugh. If you want to cry, cry! Everyone likes you very much and will dote on you. You¡¯ll be very happy in the future!¡± When Qiao Nian finished speaking, she vaguely recalled what her brother had told her previously. In the past, she had been very touched by what her brother had said to her, but now, she suddenly understood his good intentions! Big Brother hoped that she would be happier and not be restrained by other things. But she now hoped that Xiao Shi would also be happier. In other words, she already treated Xiao Shi as her family. When she realized this, Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Could it be that she was too lonely? When she met someone who had experienced the same thing as her, she couldn¡¯t help but want her to be happy. Or was it because she missed her child? Her poor child had already left this world before she could even take a look at this world. If only they were still here. That way, she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, thank you for telling me this. I understand!¡± Xiao Shi smiled brightly and said gratefully. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she retracted her thoughts and smiled. ¡°Be good!¡± Her heart skipped a beat involuntarily, then beat faster and faster. For some reason, she especially liked to listen to Auntie Nian Nian speak. Auntie Nian Nian was really very gentle. When she was with Auntie Nian Nian, she felt at ease. She couldn¡¯t help but want to be with Auntie Nian Nian more. She wanted to live with Auntie Nian Nian for the rest of her life. She felt that if she stayed by Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s side, she would definitely be able to live very happily, just as Auntie Nian Nian had said. What puzzled her the most was that she had never felt so at ease when she was with her mommy. Could it be that Mommy had been sick in bed and could not protect her all the time? Moreover, what Mommy taught her waspletely different from what Auntie Nian Nian had taught her. Mommy had always said that everyone in this world only liked obedient children, and only pitiful children. If she pretended to be pitiful, others would feel sorry for her. Although she didn¡¯t like to pretend to be pitiful, Mommy would be angry if she didn¡¯t. Auntie Nian Nian was teaching her to be herself freely and not think too much about the feelings of others. She liked the feeling Auntie Nian Nian was talking about very much. She also wanted to be the kind of person Auntie Nian Nian was talking about. She knew in her heart that she would be happier this way. Just as she was thinking about whether he should listen to Auntie Nian Nian or her mommy, the car stopped. Xiao Shi panicked. She was going to see her daddy now. She wondered if her father would like her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your daddy will definitely like you very much!¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently at Xiao Shi and gently patted his head. ¡°You just have to be yourself!¡± Her heart began to race. Qiao Nian helped Xiao Shi unbuckle her seatbelt. She got out of the car first, then walked to the front passenger door and opened it. Qiao Nian handed her hand to Xiao Shi. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Ning¡¯s hands. Her hands were fair and delicate, and her fingers were long. Chapter 773 - 773 First Meeting with Daddy 773 First Meeting with Daddy She thought of her hands again. Her hands were covered in calluses,pletely different from Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s hands. She still remembered that Sister Lingling used to wear a very beautiful dress. Then, she touched the dress. Her hands were too rough, so she caused Sister Lingling¡¯s dress to be thready. At that time, she felt especially guilty. At that time, Sister Lingling wasn¡¯t angry with her. Instead, she wasforting her. Seeing that Xiao Shi was sitting in the car and not getting out, Qiao Nian thought that he was shy. She smiled andforted him. ¡°Get out of the car. That way, you can see Daddy sooner!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi replied and ced her hand in Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s palm. Qiao Nian held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand. After Xiao Shi got out of the car, she casually closed the door and walked towards the Gu family¡¯s door. When Xiao Shi saw the door, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She tried his best to pretend to be calm. This door was so big. It was even bigger than the door of the school near their house. At this moment, Xiao Shi was like a child, filled with curiosity about everything around her. This ce was simply too beautiful. She felt as if she had walked into a fairy tale book. She could not believe that all of this was real. She had never dared to have such a dream before. The fountain in the garden was still spewing water. Although it was already autumn, many flowers were still in bloom. Xiao Shi followed Qiao Nian into the living room. The first thing she saw was the woman sitting on the sofa. Xiao Shi¡¯s gaze fell on the woman¡¯s face. She was wearing a pair of bamboo reading sses. Before she came, her brother had already told her that she should be her Great-Grandma! Xiao Shi smiled at Matriarch Gu and greeted, ¡°Hello, Great-Grandma!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Xiao Shi¡¯s voice, she immediatelyughed. She looked at Xiao Shi dotingly. ¡°Oh my, my darling child, you¡¯re finally back!¡± When he heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, a sweet smile appeared on his face. Just as Brother Xiao Qi had said, Great-Grandma was very gentle. Qiao Nian, who was standing at the side, heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Xiao Shi deal with all of this so calmly. She no longer had to worry about Xiao Shi being exposed, because Xiao Shi was too smart. She wouldn¡¯t give herself away. At this moment, footsteps came from the stairs. Qiao Nian looked up and saw Gu Zhou walking down the stairs. He was wearing a white shirt and pants, and his right hand was in his pocket. His deep eyes were like a deep pool, making one unable to help but be immersed. When Xiao Shi looked at the stairs, she saw a man walking down. When she saw the man¡¯s face, her heart began to race, as if it would jump out of her mouth in the next moment. Oh my god, this person must be her daddy! Her daddy was really too handsome. He was even more handsome than those male celebrities. Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She rubbed her eyes. There was really nothing wrong with her eyes. Her daddy was too handsome! Gu Zhou walked down the stairs. His gaze didn¡¯t fall on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Instead, he frowned at Xiao Shi, who was standing beside her. Xiao Shi saw Gu Zhou getting closer and closer, and her heart began to race. She hurriedly called out, ¡°Daddy!¡± A trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Gu Qi usually called him Dad. Why had he changed the way he addressed him? His gazended on Gu Qi. For some reason, he felt that Gu Qi was a little strange. But he couldn¡¯t tell what was strange. Gu Qi seemed to have lost weight! He hadn¡¯t been so thin yesterday. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He asked sternly, ¡°Why did you skip ss today? Don¡¯t you know that you should go to school to study?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Matriarch Gu hurriedly walked over and smiled at Xiao Shi. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Qi, children can¡¯t skip ss, understand?¡± When she heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her beautiful fox-like eyes instantly filled with tears. She said pitifully, ¡°Great-Grandma, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I didn¡¯t want to go to school. I just want Auntie Nian Nian to apany me!¡± Chapter 774 - 774 Uncomfortable 774 Ufortable Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, as if he was waiting for her answer. Qiao Nian nced at Xiao Shi, her heart aching terribly. Xiao Shi must have been frightened by Gu Zhou just now. Previously, she had told Xiao Shi that her father was very gentle and would like her a lot. However, Gu Zhou revealed a stern side. Qiao Nian sighed softly and said, ¡°Xiao Qi¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯ve checked for him. It¡¯s because of umtion.¡± After receiving Qiao Nian¡¯s affirmative answer, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze instantly softened. He walked up to Gu Qi and squatted down, his eyes filled with undisguised worry. ¡°Xiao Qi, how does your stomach feel now?¡± When she met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, her eyes instantly turned red. She had just been thinking that although her father was very handsome, his words were cold. But now, her father spoke to her very gently. Her father¡¯s gaze on her was also very gentle. She had experienced this gentleness from Auntie Nian Nian. But her mommy had never looked at her with such gentleness. Seeing that Gu Qi had not spoken, Gu Zhou realized that he was a little dazed. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and ce his hand on her forehead to test her. She didn¡¯t seem to have a fever! Even though his father had already taken his hand away, she could still feel the warmth on the back of his father¡¯s hand. Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t help but blush. So her father was so good to her. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve already taken my medicine. I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, he seemed to pause for a moment. He felt that Gu Qi was a little strange. Gu Qi was very smart and knew everything, but Gu Qi was rarely so enthusiastic. Seeing Gu Qi gradually be more lively and cheerful, Gu Zhou gradually heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Qiao Nian was right. Gu Qi could be extroverted. Gu Zhou slowly stood up. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he asked in a low voice, ¡°His stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. Is there anything I need to pay attention to in the future?¡± Qiao Nian said that her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well. It was just a lie she and Xiao Shi had made up. Qiao Nian shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Her gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face again. Xiao Shi hade to the Gu family because she wanted to interact more with Gu Zhou. How should she create an opportunity for Gu Zhou and Xiao Shi to be alone? Suddenly, an idea shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. Her lips curved up slightly as she said, ¡°I think although Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t have to go to school today, he should still study more at home. I wonder if you have time to tutor him in the afternoon?¡± In the end, Qiao Nian added, ¡°Moreover, Xiao Qi also hopes that you can tutor him in his studies.¡± A trace of surprise shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Gu Qi had liked to be alone in the past, so he didn¡¯t disturb him. But now, Gu Qi hoped that he could tutor him. How could Gu Zhou be willing to miss the opportunity to get closer to Gu Qi? ¡°I¡¯m free!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, his gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. He saw Gu Qi smiling at him. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up imperceptibly. ¡°What do you want to learn this afternoon?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes, which were like ck grapes, were especially wide open. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. Her father was really too gentle and treated her too well. ¡°I want to study mathematics.¡± Xiao Shi had casually made up a reason. Although she had already taught herself these things when she was in Hai Cheng, she wanted to hear her father teach her mathematics. ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhou replied. He took out his phone and sent a message to Chen Qing. ¡°Cancel all activities today!¡± After Gu Zhou sent the message, he ced his phone in his pocket. In his opinion, nothing was more important than Gu Qi¡¯s matter. He reached out to Gu Qi and prepared to pull him back to his room. Xiao Shi¡¯s gaze fell on her father¡¯s palm, and her ears turned redder and redder. Carefully, she ced her hand on her father¡¯s and followed him upstairs. Chapter 775 - 775 Teaching His Son 775 Teaching His Son When she was young, she thought to herself that it was fortunate that her brother had brought her a pair of gloves. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her father discovering that she wasn¡¯t Brother Xiao Qi because of her hands. When they arrived at Xiao Shi¡¯s room, Gu Zhou sensed the phone in his pocket vibrate. He turned to Xiao Shi and said, ¡°Find the textbook first.¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She couldn¡¯t wait to open her brother¡¯s school bag. She was carrying her brother¡¯s school bag home with her today. In the past, when she was in Hai Cheng, she would fantasize about carrying a brand new school bag every day. Now, her wish had finallye true. Gu Zhou took out his phone and saw a message from Chen Qing. ¡°Second Young Master, we¡¯re going to discuss that piece ofnd this afternoon. The Land Bureau seems to have taken a liking to Qiao Yu¡¯s proposal. If we want to fight for this piece ofnd, we have to discuss it with the Land Bureau today. Otherwise, that piece ofnd might fall into Qiao Yu¡¯s hands.¡± When Gu Zhou saw this, his frown deepened. He recalled the way Qiao Yu had looked at Qiao Nian. That gaze made him feel very ufortable. The Qiao family had done so much to Qiao Nian. If he wanted to attack the Qiao family, he had to start attacking Qiao Yu, because Qiao Yu was now the entire hope of the Qiao family. Ever since he returned from MY, he had been looking for people to discuss it with the Land Bureau. Moreover, he had already offered very good conditions, but the people from the Land Bureau were still optimistic about anotherpany. Although that piece ofnd was very important, he felt that apanying his son was the most important thing now. Sometimes, it had to be fated. If there was no time in life, one should not force it. He would leave that piece ofnd to fate. Most of the reason why he wanted to get this piece ofnd was because he wanted to make Qiao Yu unhappy. ¡°Go and follow up. Just tell me the resultster!¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned off his phone. When Xiao Shi took out her math book , shestared at her father. His father seemed to be frowning. He seemed to have something very important to do. Xiao Zheng lowered his head slightly and asked carefully, ¡°Daddy, are you busy?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, his gaze fell on his face and he said, ¡°The most important thing for me now is to study with you!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Zhou excitedly. She couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy!¡± This was the first time Gu Zhou had seen Gu Qi so enthusiastic about him. He reached out and hugged Gu Qi. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gently patted Gu Qi¡¯s back. ¡­ At this moment, Qiao Nian, who was standing in the living room downstairs, looked worriedly at the stairs on the second floor. Matriarch Gu stood beside Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s worried expression, she asked with concern, ¡°Nian Nian, did something happen?¡± Qiao Nian came back to her senses and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I just think Xiao Qi is much happier than before. I hope he can be like this in the future.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was touched. She grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good child, I have something to discuss with you!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Matriarch Gu walked towards the sofa and sat down with her. Back then, when Matriarch Gu first saw Qiao Nian, she had felt that Qiao Nian would be their Ah Zhou¡¯s lucky star. Matriarch Gu did not go straight to the point. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°I think you especially like Xiao Qi. The two of you get along quite well!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her eyes were filled withughter. ¡°Xiao Qi is an obedient and sensible child!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. Since Qiao Nian liked Gu Qi, she could speak the rest. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve been thinking about whether to interfere in the matter between you and Ah Zhou. Then, the matter between the two of you should be resolved by yourselves. However, I think there are some things you need to know!¡± Qiao Nian sat up straight, her expression turning serious. She said seriously, ¡°Grandma, if you have anything to say, just say it!¡± Chapter 776 - 776 Becoming Gu Qi’s Mother? 776 Bing Gu Qi¡¯s Mother? At the thought of Gu Qi, Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was truly fate making fools of people. Initially, Ah Zhou had an aversion to women and was very repulsed by any woman. Coupled with Gu Zhou¡¯s poor health, she had thought that Gu Zhou would live like this for the rest of his life. Qiao Nian appeared. Qiao Nian¡¯s appearance made Gu Zhou¡¯s health improve. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s face turn redder and redder, she heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps she was really insatiable. Now, she hoped that Gu Zhou could spend the rest of his life with Qiao Nian, and that Qiao Nian could be Gu Qi¡¯s mother. ¡°Nian Nian, can you be Gu Qi¡¯s mother?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Matriarch Gu to say that. Although she didn¡¯t like children, she still liked Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. When she saw these two children, she would think of her own children. She would also involuntarily ce her love for her children on the two of them. However, these two children were not her children after all. Moreover, Gu Qi would be meeting his biological mother soon. Under such circumstances, she felt that Gu Qi might not be willing to let her be his mother. Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughtful expression and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that this was indeed a very difficult choice. Suddenly, an idea shed across Matriarch Gu¡¯s mind. She asked tentatively, ¡°Do you already know that Xiao Qi is Ah Zhou¡¯s child?¡± Logically speaking, Qiao Nian should have been surprised when she made this request. In the eyes of outsiders, everyone thought that Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s adopted son. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter if Qiao Nian was willing to be Gu Qi¡¯s mother. Qiao Nian looked up at Matriarch Gu and nodded. ¡°Yes, he has already told me everything!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Matriarch Gu was first surprised, then heaved a sigh of relief. There shouldn¡¯t be any hiding between husband and wife. The longer some things were hidden, the greater the reaction when they were exposed. Matriarch Gu had wanted Gu Zhou to tell Qiao Nian about this as soon as possible. When Qiao Nian found out about this, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t leave just because Gu Qi was Gu Zhou¡¯s child. Matriarch Gu pursed her lips slightly and asked, ¡°Then what do you think now?¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Matriarch Gu and said honestly, ¡°Grandma, actually, I haven¡¯t thought about this carefully yet.¡± The joy in Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. She frowned slightly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem right. Her current reaction was as if she was an outsider and didn¡¯t care whose child Gu Qi was. Matriarch Gu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Nian Nian hadn¡¯t fallen for Ah Zhou yet? At the thought of this, Matriarch Gu frowned and let out a long sigh. She looked at Qiao Nian lovingly and said, ¡°Nian Nian, I know that you might not be able to ept this for a while. This was Ah Zhou¡¯s fault to begin with. He shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you and lied to you. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept him for a while! I can understand you!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She lowered her eyes slightly. To be honest, she felt that she was hiding much more than Gu Zhou was hiding from her. Inparison, she felt that Gu Zhou was already very honest. Matriarch Gu stole a nce at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. It seemed that it was impossible for Qiao Nian to be with Ah Zhou. The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the sadder she became. She continued, ¡°Last time, Xiao Qi even told me that he hoped that you could be his mother. Sigh¡­¡± The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the sadder she became. It seemed that their Xiao Qi would still have no mother in the future. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she looked up abruptly and asked seriously, ¡°Did Xiao Qi really say that?¡± Even Qiao Nian herself didn¡¯t realize that her words were filled with surprise. She seemed to be eager to be Xiao Qi¡¯s mother. Chapter 777 - 777 I Want to Be His Mommy 777 I Want to Be His Mommy Initially, Matriarch Gu felt that Qiao Nian was no longer fated with their family. However, when she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Matriarch Gu hurriedly said with a serious expression, ¡°Of course I¡¯m telling the truth! How could I lie to you about such a thing? Xiao Qi did tell me that!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in a mess. Although she was very happy that Gu Qi could say that, she didn¡¯t know what to do now. Back then, Gu Qi had said that because he had yet to find his biological mother. She remembered that when Gu Qi was sick, he kept calling her Mommy. She knew in her heart that Gu Qi yearned to find his mommy. She still remembered Gu Qi¡¯s voice. It was soft, like a piece of sweet bread. For a moment, she felt that Gu Qi was calling her. So Gu Qi really wanted her to be his mother. Matriarch Gu noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s conflicted expression and said sincerely, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t feel pressured. If you¡¯re willing to ept Xiao Qi, that would be great. If you¡¯re unwilling to ept Xiao Qi, it¡¯s actually nothing. I¡¯ll make things clear with him.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± A trace of surprise shed in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. She looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°Grandma, actually, I¡¯m willing to be Xiao Qi¡¯s mother!¡± Qiao Nian said firmly. When Qiao Nian finished speaking, she heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, she didn¡¯t know why she said that. She only knew that she really wanted to be Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. Before meeting Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, she had always thought that she could not ept other children. After her children was gone, it was hard for her to ept other children. As long as she saw other children, she would think of her two children who had long passed away. All that was left in her heart was sadness. However, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi gave her a different feeling. They reminded her of her own children, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of them as hers. Just now, when she heard Matriarch Gu say that Xiao Qi was very willing to let her be his mother, she was very happy. It was as if she knew that her child was still alive. This feeling was very strange. Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian lovingly and smiled gently, but there was still a trace of sadness in her eyes. Although the ending seemed to be perfect, Nian Nian had to suffer. Matriarch Gu was a person who valued tradition very much. Since Qiao Nian was already willing to acknowledge Gu Qi, they should hold a ceremony. She pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, when do you think we can hold the ceremony?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she shook her head gently and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry in this matter. Since Xiao Qi is willing, I want to ask him personallyter. The ceremony isn¡¯t important!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian still looked troubled, Gu Zhou¡¯s face shed across Matriarch Gu¡¯s mind. She asked nervously, ¡°Do you still mind that Ah Zhou hid the truth from you?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Did Ah Zhou treat you badly?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. He treats me very well.¡± ¡°Then what were you thinking about just now?¡± Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face. She had already sent someone to pick up Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother. She just didn¡¯t know if all of this would change when Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother returned. However, she could not tell Matriarch Gu about this directly. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just thinking about work.¡± Matriarch Gu heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that Qiao Nian was still a little dissatisfied with Gu Zhou. Now that she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too tired. There¡¯s no end to your work. Rest more!¡± Chapter 778 - 778 I Don’t Know This Question! 778 I Don¡¯t Know This Question! Qiao Nian smiled and agreed, but she sighed silently in her heart, not letting Matriarch Gu know. Matriarch Gu smiled and took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, talking about hertest gown design. ¡­ In the study. Xiao Shi took out an exercise book and pointed at an application question on it. She read, ¡°The school organizes students to go on spring outings. If there are only 40 people in each bus, there will be 30 people left. If there are 45 people in each car, everyone will have a seat. How many bus there are?¡± When Gu Zhou saw this question, he was slightly stunned. Was this really a kindergarten question? Had the questions in kindergarten already begun to be so difficult? Xiao Shi pointed at the questions in the exercise book and said seriously, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t understand this question!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his eyes slightly, thinking about how to exin this question in a simple way. Xiao Shi looked at Gu Zhou seriously and said, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t know this question too?¡± Although this exercise book belonged to Brother Xiao Qi, she knew how to answer this question because she studied hard at home. She asked her father because she wanted him to spend more time with her. ¡°Daddy, if one of the passengers is pregnant, do you think the pregnant woman is one or two people?¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Xiaohou continued, ¡°If the pregnant woman is pregnant with twins, does that count as one person or three?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi in surprise. This was the first time he had heard Gu Qi say so much. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Zhou seriously and asked. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt that Gu Qi waspletely different from before. In the past, Gu Qi was a man of few words and did not like to speak. He was usually cold. But the current Gu Qi was lively and cheerful. Gu Qi rested his chin on his hand and raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked extremely adorable. In the past, Gu Qi was a cold and handsome little boy. Now, Gu Qi was a cute little boy. It had only been a morning since he hadst seen his son. Why had Gu Qi¡¯s temperament changed so much? Of course, Xiao Shi didn¡¯t know what her biological father was thinking. She even looked at Gu Zhou expectantly, waiting for him to praise her for being smart. However, her father did not speak. He continued to look at her coldly. Xiao Shi blinked and asked expectantly, ¡°Daddy, was I wrong just now? The person who set the questions didn¡¯t consider so much, right?¡± Of course, Xiao Shi knew that she was wrong. This question was about the people sitting in a bus. The child in the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach could not sit alone. If she didn¡¯t look for problems in other aspects, how could she get close to her father and speak to him? If she knew this question, how would her father tutor her? Of course she had to pretend not to know! Gu Zhou nced at the question and said seriously, ¡°This question refers to the number of people in every bus. In other words, every seat has to be upied. If there¡¯s a pregnant woman, she can only sit in one seat, right?¡± Xiao Shi rested her chin on her hand as her gaze fell on the exercise book. She did not answer immediately. After some thought, she nodded obediently and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know this!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s praise, his lips curved up involuntarily! Gu Zhou continued responsibly, ¡°Actually, we can set a total of X cars for this equation first.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou hesitated and asked seriously, ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± Xiao Shi nodded and said, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s algebra. Daddy, am I especially amazing?¡± Gu Zhou nodded. He had been worried that Gu Qi wouldn¡¯t understand these things, so he had thought that he would teach him more. Since Gu Qi already knew the basics, he would continue to tutor him. ¡°The key to solving this question is that you need to formte equations, and equations represent an equality between mathematical forms¡­¡± Gu Zhou took out a piece of paper and wrote down the steps to solve the problem as he exined seriously. Chapter 779 - 779 Refreshing 779 Refreshing Xiao Shi looked at his father¡¯s words seriously, and his eyes lit up. His father was good-looking, and his voice was especially pleasant to the ear. His father was also especially smart, and his handwriting was especially good-looking! Her daddy was simply the most perfect daddy in the world. No one couldpare to him. Gu Zhou listed out all the equations. He gradually entered a state of tutoring. Seeing Gu Qi studying seriously, his eyes were filled with relief. !! After Gu Zhou finished exining this question, he looked at Gu Qi and asked, ¡°Do you understand how to solve this question now?¡± Xiao Shi nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I already understand how to solve theis!¡± ¡°Learning requires revision. Understand this question first. I¡¯ll find a simr question for you to doter!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi obediently began to solve this question through Gu Zhou¡¯s solution. For some reason, Xiao Shi felt that her father was better at lecturing than Brother Lingling. Indeed, her father was the best. Gu Zhou watched as Gu Qi solved that question. He sat at the side and thought about a simr question. After Gu Qi finished that question, he handed the question he had set to Gu Qi and said, ¡°Try this question!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi brought the paper over, then picked up a pen and began to solve the questions in the nk space under the paper. Gu Zhou had thought that it would take Gu Qi a while to figure out the solution, but Gu Qi solved the question without thinking. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Qi in surprise. Gu Qi was really good at learning. He had only taught Gu Qi once, but Gu Qi could actually solve a simr question. For a moment, he even suspected that Gu Qi knew how to do this question to begin with and was just pretending not to. Xiao Shi handed the paper to Gu Zhou. Her grape-like eyes sparkled as she looked at Gu Zhou and asked seriously, ¡°Daddy, did I do the right thing this time?¡± Gu Zhou met Gu Qi¡¯s expectant gaze and gradually dispelled his doubts. Thinking about it, this kind of question was not something a kindergarten child should do. Gu Qi might just be good at studying. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the right thing to do!¡± Xiao Shig pointed at the next question in the exercise book and read it out seriously. ¡°For this question, a team of students is going to participate in an event outside the school. They are walking from the school at a speed of 4,000 meters per hour, but after more than half an hour, the school has something to pass to the captain, so themunications officer rode his bicycle and chased after him at a speed of 14,000 meters per hour. May I know how long it will take for themunications officer to catch up to the student team?¡± After Xiao Xue finished reading, she pouted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this question a little too difficult? Daddy, I don¡¯t know this question either!¡± Gu Zhou frowned. If he remembered correctly, these questions should only be learned in junior high mathematics! It was a little too early for Gu Qi to learn this. Although he wanted to tell Gu Qi that he would do these questions when he grew up, when he thought about how Gu Qi was curious about these questions now, he couldn¡¯t kill the curiosity of a child and thought of a way to exin them to him in simplernguage. Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Xiao Shig continued, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯ll definitely do this question!¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Gu Zhou was silent for a moment. He took out a piece of paper and began to solve the equations. He was worried that Gu Qi wouldn¡¯t understand. Every time he wrote a step, he would ask Gu Qi. Xiao Shi would nod every time. After exining this question, Gu Zhou gave Gu Qi another question and handed it to him. Xiao Shi took the piece of paper and swiftly wrote down the steps to solve the problem. When she lived in Hai Cheng, her neighbor, Auntie Gao, was a junior high mathematics teacher. She had learned all her mathematics from Auntie Gao. Auntie Gao saw that she was smart. Not only did she teach her elementary school math, but she also taught her middle school math. If she hadn¡¯te to look for her grandparents, Auntie Gao would have begun to teach her high school math. Chapter 780 - 780 Discovering the Truth 780 Discovering the Truth Unexpectedly, Brother Xiao Qi had also learned middle school mathematics. Gu Zhou sat there calmly, staring unblinkingly at Gu Qi. His eyes narrowed slightly. Xiao Shi handed the paper to Gu Zhou and asked expectantly, ¡°Daddy, did I do the right thing?¡± Gu Zhou did not speak. He just looked at him quietly. !! A trace of confusion shed in Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Daddy, did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Actually, you know all of this, right?¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Xiao Shi blinked innocently and shook her head. ¡°Daddy, of course I don¡¯t know how to do these questions. These questions are so difficult. I know how to do them because you taught me!¡± Gu Zhou sat there and looked at him calmly, hoping that he would admit it himself. Xiao Shi felt a little ufortable under Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. A bright smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Daddy, are you trying to say that I¡¯m very smart?¡± ¡°I think you already know these questions!¡± ¡°Daddy, actually, I only know a little. Most of the time, I don¡¯t know how to do it!¡± Xiao Shi said humbly with a bright smile on his face. Gu Zhou was still staring at him. For some reason, he felt that Gu Qi was a little strange today. Gu Qi had never smiled at him like this in the past. Although his face was identical to Gu Qi¡¯s, his personality waspletely different. Could it be that Gu Qi had been by Qiao Nian¡¯s side for too long, so his mentality and personality had already changed? The current Gu Qi did not have autism at all. Xiao Shi felt a little ufortable under Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but grip the pen in her hand tightly, feeling uneasy. Her father¡¯s gaze was truly terrifying. Had Daddy already realized that she wasn¡¯t Brother Xiao Qi? She acted so smart in front of her father. Perhaps he had already seen through her. Xiao Shi was very hesitant now. If her father asked her who she waster, how should she answer? Xiao Shi pointed at the question on the draft paper and asked, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you know how to answer this question?¡± Yes, Gu Zhou nced at Xiao Shi¡¯s solution. He was nowpletely certain that Gu Qi was lying to him. The first question was much simpler than the second. If Gu Qi could solve the first question simply, it meant that Gu Qi had really just learned how to understand the questions from him. However, the second question was soplicated and the steps to solve it were very troublesome. Gu Qi understood after reading it once. Mathematics had to be studied step by step. It was impossible for him to know a difficult question and not know a simple question. ¡°Do you know what it means to hide something?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low, and his expression was serious. The smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She had lived in Hai Cheng for a long time and was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She suspected that her father was angry. She knew what it meant to hide something. But she couldn¡¯t say it now. She had to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything. Hence, Xiao Shi hurriedly shook his head. Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Gu Qi¡¯s face. Meeting Gu Qi¡¯s sincere gaze, he instantly understood. Gu Qi probably wanted him to apany him all the time, so he found an excuse to let him tutor his homework. All these years, he had always left Gu Qi alone at the Dongjiang vi. Even if he was brought over now, he rarelymunicated with Gu Qi. Indeed, he rarely apanied Gu Qi. No matter how smart Gu Qi was, he was still a five-year-old child who could be doted on by his parents. With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou reached out and pulled Gu Qi into his arms. Xiao Shi was just thinking of an excuse when her father suddenly hugged her. She was so excited that her heart was beating wildly. Oh my god, her father had actually hugged her. Her father¡¯s embrace was too gentle and warm. She was so happy! She had never dared to imagine how it would feel to be in her father¡¯s arms. Gu Zhou looked down at the little girl in his arms and realized that her body was tense, as if she was a little afraid. It must be because he had not interacted with Gu Qi for a long time that Gu Qi was afraid. Fortunately, Qiao Nian had been apanying Gu Qi, so he gradually recovered. Chapter 781 - 781 Conversation 781 Conversation Gu Zhou patted his back gently andforted him in a low voice. ¡°Xiao Qi, if you want Daddy to apany you, you can just say so! Daddy is very happy to be able to do more with Xiao Qi!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Xiao Shi¡¯s body involuntarily softened. His father was really gentle, and his words were especially gentle. They were like the winter sun, warm andfortable. So she was so happy to be her daddy¡¯s child. That was great. She could live such a happy life in the future. Xiao Yi looked at Gu Zhou seriously and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I understand!¡± Xiao Shi really wanted to tell her mommy everything that had happened here. Her mommy would probably be very happy too. Seeing the little person in his arms be happy, Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Although Gu Qi looked a little strange today, he was still very happy. Gu Qi could alreadyugh, make a scene, and wheedle like a normal child. This meant that Gu Qi hadpletely recovered. All of this was thanks to Qiao Nian. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t been apanying Gu Qi and trying her best to take care of his emotions, Gu Qi might still be the same as before. At the thought of Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. His gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re no longer a child. There¡¯s something I want to ask for your permission about!¡± Xiao Shi sat up straight and looked up at Gu Zhou. ¡°Daddy, what do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°During this period of time, Auntie Nian Nian has been by your side and taking care of you. When you had a fever, she stayed by your bed!¡± When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she recalled what Brother Xiao Qi had told her previously. When Brother Xiao Qi first moved into the Gu family vi, he had a high fever. Auntie Nian Nian had been by his side, apanying him, treating his illness, feeding him medicine, and taking care of him meticulously. At the thought of this, Xiao Shi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Daddy, I remember everything!¡± Gu Zhou looked at her young face, and aplicated look shed in his eyes. After a long while, he said, ¡°Xiao Qi, are you willing to let Auntie Nian Nian take care of you and be your mother?¡± Actually, she had a premonition that her father might tell her about Auntie Nian Nian. She really liked Auntie Nian Nian. She had also heard about Auntie Nian Nian from Brother Xiao Qi. Auntie Nian Nian treated Brother Xiao Qi very well. If Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian were together, her mommy wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Daddy. Xiao Shi recalled what Brother Xiao Qi had said about letting Mommy and Auntie Nian Nian be together. She felt that this was impossible. Her mommy was still living in the slums, waiting for her to call her grandparents over. Gu Zhou knew that this question was very difficult for Gu Qi, so he waited quietly for his answer. Xiao Shi sighed softly, his expression serious. He looked up at Gu Zhou and asked solemnly, ¡°Daddy, do you really like Auntie Nian Nian very much?¡± Actually, Gu Zhou had already discussed this matter with Gu Qi, but he hadn¡¯t made it so clear. After spending some time with Qiao Nian and Gu Qi, he believed that Gu Qi definitely liked Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly into Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes and said solemnly, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Xiao Shi looked at the seriousness in his father¡¯s eyes. She still remembered Brother Xiao Qi telling her that her father liked Auntie Nian Nian a lot. Actually, at that time, she had already approved of her father and Auntie Nian Nian being together. Auntie Nian Nian was a very good person and was especially gentle to her. She was not like Xiao Yu¡¯s stepmother, who was very fierce to Xiao Yu. Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian seemed to have gone through a lot. They could no longer leave each other. It seemed that Mommy¡¯s dream was about to be ruined. She had better tell Mommy about this as soon as possible. That way, Mommy would no longer have any illusions of being with Daddy. Anyway, Mommy still had her. She would take good care of Mommy for the rest of her life. Chapter 782 - 782 Thank You 782 Thank You ¡°Xiao Qi?¡± Seeing that Gu Qi was silent, Gu Zhou called out tentatively. Xiao Shi suddenly retracted her thoughts. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and she nodded. She said eagerly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing. Moreover, as long as Daddy likes her, I have no objections!¡± Seeing the serious expression in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes, the nervousness in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. Actually, he cared a lot about Gu Qi¡¯s opinion. If Gu Qi was unwilling, he could only work harder to make Gu Qi ept Qiao Nian. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Qi. Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m with your Auntie Nian Nian in the future, the two of us will take good care of you!¡± A bright smile appeared on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Her beautiful fox-like eyes flickered as she said softly, ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression faltered slightly. He didn¡¯t understand why Gu Qi would say that. He should be the one thanking Gu Qi for this. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± When he smiled when he was young, his eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°Daddy is very honest with me now, and he didn¡¯t lie to me! Other fathers will lie to children!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly and say softly, ¡°You¡¯re my child. There shouldn¡¯t be any secrets between us!¡± Although he said that, he hoped that Gu Qi could be as innocent as other children and be himself easily. He didn¡¯t have to think about so many things, nor did he need to please other. Would other children think about suchplicated things? After dinner, Xiao Shi slept in Gu Qi¡¯s room. Shey on the bed and took out her phone to call Brother Xiao Qi. When the call went through, her feet swayed non-stop. At this moment, she really looked like a youngdy. Pure and innocent. ¡°Brother!¡± Xiao Shi called out excitedly, her eyes filled with smiles. At this moment, Gu Qi was wearing pajamas. He sat on the bed and looked at the smile on his face on the phone. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Sister, were you exposed over there today?¡± Xiao Shi smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m so smart. Of course I won¡¯t let Daddy discover anything wrong!¡± ¡°How did Dad treat you today?¡± At this point, the smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter. She seemed to be surrounded by bubbles of happiness. ¡°Daddy treats me very well. I¡¯m very happy!¡± At this point, a thought shed across her mind. She hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, Dad even asked me a question today. I¡¯ve already answered it for you, but I think I should tell you!¡± ¡°What question?¡± Xiao Shi said, ¡°Daddy asked me today if you were willing to let Auntie Nian Nian be your mommy.¡± When he heard Xiao Shi mention this, Gu Qi¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. His other hand gripped the bedsheets under him tightly. He asked nervously, ¡°Then how did you tell Daddy?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m willing!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi with a smile and asked, ¡°Brother, am I right to answer like this?¡± Gu Qi heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Brother, am I especially smart?¡± Xiao Shi asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qi lowered his gaze, his eyes dark. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Xiao Shi. After a long while, he asked carefully, ¡°Sister, will you me me? If I refuse, Dad and Mommy might¡­¡± When Xiao Qing heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, what are you saying? Of course I won¡¯t me you!¡± Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my brother. Of course I¡¯ll respect your choice!¡± Xiao Shi gave a bright smile. ¡°Previously, you told me that Mommy often misses me at night. But now, I want Auntie Nian Nian to be my mommy. Today, Auntie Lin Tao told me that they can¡¯t stay together. In other words, it¡¯s impossible for Auntie Nian Nian to be with Mommy. If Auntie Nian Nian is my mommy, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ve already betrayed our mommy?¡± When Gu Qi said this, he felt guilty. He felt that he had let down the mommy who had given birth to him. Chapter 783 - 783 Unfilial 783 Unfilial There was probably no other more unfilial child in the world than him. The smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face faded. She recalled what Auntie Nian Nian had said to her on the way to the Gu residence. Auntie Nian Nian was a warm person. She felt very safe around Auntie Nian Nian. Xiao Shi looked at the sad Brother Qi on the phone and said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not how this matter should be settled. The person who has been by your side encouraging you and taking care of you is Auntie Nian Nian Nian. It was an ident that the two of us met. If the two of us had never met and if we weren¡¯t siblings, you would have never been able to find Mommy. Are you going to be a child without Mommy for the rest of your life? Wouldn¡¯t that be too pitiful!¡± Xiao Shi saw Gu Qi look up and continue, ¡°When I was at home, I hoped that Brother Xiao Qi could live a happier life. I think Mommy thought so too!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and his heart was beating very fast. ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± ¡°Of course. Previously, I even persuaded Mommy to find a new daddy!¡± Xiao Shi smiled brightly. She seemed to have thought of something and frowned, saying disapprovingly, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, if you have to throw Auntie Nian Nian away and forget about her just because you found Mommy now, wouldn¡¯t that be a little too heartless? Previously, I heard from the teachers that this isn¡¯t a good child. Good children can distinguish right from wrong. They can¡¯t let their emotions affect them!¡± When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, the uneasiness in his heart gradually disappeared, and he felt much less guilty. His sister was right. Before he found his mommy, he had already told his grandmother that he wanted Auntie Nian Nian to be his mommy. One could not go back on their word. Moreover, Auntie Nian Nian treated him so well. One could not go back on their word. ¡°Okay! Goodnight, Sister. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Goodnight, Brother!¡± Just as he hung up, there was a knock on the door. Xiao Shi stuffed her phone under her pillow and tilted her head to look at the door. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± At this moment, the door opened. Xiao Shi saw Auntie Nian Nian walking in wearing white pajamas. Under the light, Auntie Nian Nian looked like an angel. Her skin was as white as snow, and for a moment, she was stunned. However, Xiao Shi quickly reacted. She sat up and greeted Auntie Nian Nian obediently, ¡°Hello, Auntie Nian Nian!¡± With a gentle smile on her face, Qiao Nian walked to the bed and sat down. She helped Xiao Shi lie down and covered her with a nket. Then, she crawled under Xiao Shi¡¯s nket herself, and the two of themy side by side on the bed. In the past, she had always slept alone. Now that Auntie Nian Nian was lying beside her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She felt the entire nket warm up, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink into it. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi seriously and asked softly, ¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯vee to An City alone. Are you used to not sleeping with your mommy?¡± Xiao Shi shook her head and said obediently, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be affected by it. When I¡¯m at home, I sleep by myself!¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Then when did you start sleeping alone?¡± Xiao Shi pouted slightly and thought about it seriously before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had memories since I was more than two years old. At that time, I slept alone!¡± Hearing Xiao Shi¡¯s words, Qiao Nian felt inexplicably ufortable. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you sleep with your mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is sick. The doctor said that Mommy seems to be mentally weak. A little movement will wake her up. If I sleep with Mommy, Mommy won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± Xiao Shi said like an adult. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, am I very brave? I¡¯ve been able to sleep by myself since I was young!¡± ¡°Yes, Xiao Shi is really a brave child!¡± Qiao Nian praised with a smile. However, her doubts grew. Chapter 784 - 784 Doubts 784 Doubts In the past, she had only felt that her mother was a little strange. She did not seem like her biological mother. Now, it seemed that there might really be something wrong with her mother. Although Qiao Nian had never taken care of a child, she had interacted with many mothers during her time in the hospital. Those who were new mothers would keep their children by their side because they could not sleep well. Every night, they would get up again and again to check on their children, afraid that they would be ufortable. Children didn¡¯t know anything. They might kick the nket and catch a cold when they fell asleep, or they might fall to the ground because they were crawling around. At this moment, their mothers would have to spend more effort caring for them. That woman didn¡¯t care about Xiao Shi at all. She let Xiao Shie here alone and didn¡¯t even take care of Xiao Shi. Was this really something a biological mother would do? What if that woman was really forced to give birth because of the scheme back then? Then, she would harbor resentment towards the child! But that didn¡¯t make sense because a person would know when they were three or four months pregnant. She could have taken the opportunity to abort the child. Then she wouldn¡¯t have to raise it. Since she had chosen to give birth to the children, why did she only take Xiao Shi away, but leave Gu Qi behind? Could something else have happened after that? Only after Xiao Shi brought her mother over would she know what had happened. Qiao Nian and Xiao Shiy facing each other. Qiao Nian patted Xiao Shi¡¯s back gently and said, ¡°Do you want to hear a bedtime story?¡± When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his heart began to race uncontrobly. In the past, she had heard from Sister Lingling that there would be bedtime stories before bedtime. At that time, she was especially envious of Sister Lingling. She also wanted her mommy to tell her bedtime stories. However, when she saw her mommy¡¯s face with tears every day, she no longer dared to make her request. It had not been easy for Mommy to give birth to her and raise her up. How could she ask for more? Xiao Shi stared unblinkingly at Aunt Nian Nian. She felt warmth and care from Aunt Nian Nian. She could especially understand Brother Xiao Qi. Auntie Nian Nian was too nice, and she was especially gentle. No child would be able to walk away from Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s gentleness. Qiao Nian thought for a while and suddenly recalled the first time she had met Eldest Senior Brother. That had been especially funny. At that time, she liked to watch television dramas very much when she was five years old. Her favorite television drama was called Ji Gong. Every day, Ji Gong would walk around the martial world with an old fan. When Ji Gong encountered someone who was sick, he would put his hand in his sleeve and rub it hard. Soon, a pill would appear. If Ji Gong gave the pill to the patient, the patient would be cured. Eldest Senior Brother had been sent to the countryside by his family and asked his grandfather to treat his illness. Since he had nothing to do, Eldest Senior Brother had also learned medicine from his grandfather. One day, she was watching television in her room when she suddenly heard amotion outside. She hurriedly ran out and saw Eldest Senior Brother lying on the ground. Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s old illness was acting up again. Someone was giving him first aid. When Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s asthma red up, he found it difficult to breathe. At that time, she recalled the medicine that could cure all illnesses. She hurriedly rolled up her sleeves and began to rub her arms. She had always thought that the pill made by Ji Gong was just the dust on his arm, so she did the same. At that time, she had already tried very hard to rub the dust, but she didn¡¯t manage to make any pill. In the end, she made a small ball of dust. Although this small dust ball was much smaller than Ji Gong¡¯s, the effect should be the same. Just like that, she walked to Eldest Senior Brother with the small dust ball and prepared to feed it to him. In the end, Eldest Senior Brother fainted. At that time, she was about to stuff the little dust ball into Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s mouth when her grandfather saw her. He pulled her away and asked her to stand in the courtyard as punishment. Later on, her grandfather even reprimanded her for a long time because of this. When Xiao Shi heard this, sheughed happily. Chapter 785 - 785 Eavesdropping 785 Eavesdropping In her childhood impression, Auntie Nian Nian had always been a very serious person. She had never expected Auntie Nian Nian to do such fun things when she was young. Outside the door. Gu Zhou stood there silently. He wanted toe in to see if Gu Qi was asleep, but Qiao Nian had arrived first. !! Just as he reached the door, he heard Gu Qi¡¯sughter. He carefully pushed the door open, revealing a crack. Through the gap, he saw Qiao Nian and Gu Qi under the same nket. At this moment, Gu Qi was trembling withughter. This was the first time he had seen Gu Qi like this. It seemed that Qiao Nian really liked Gu Qi a lot, which was why she had changed his personality in such a short period of time. This warm scene was probably what Gu Qi had dreamed of in the past! However, he did not know how long this warmth wouldst. If possible, he hoped that Qiao Nian and Gu Qi would be happy for the rest of their lives. At this moment, two people¡¯s voices came from inside the room. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, your senior brother is really too cute. What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Chang Feng!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s answer, the warmth on Gu Zhou¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Chang Feng!¡± Gu Zhou thought of the man in the ck suit who had been standing beside his brother. He was Big Brother¡¯s bodyguard. He could risk everything for his brother, even if it meant death. Could the Chang Feng Qiao Nian was talking about be his brother¡¯s bodyguard? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. He still remembered the video of Qiao Xin being kidnapped. When he showed it to Qiao Nian, she was also there. She didn¡¯t recognize the man in the video at all. At that time, Qiao Nian¡¯s face was expressionless, and her gaze was very calm, as if that man had nothing to do with her. Was it just because their names were the same? It made sense. There were too many people with the same name in this world. It should just be a coincidence. Xiao Shi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked innocently, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, how are you and your eldest senior brother now?¡± Hearing Xiao Shi¡¯s question, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. She sighed softly and said, ¡°When he was fifteen, he left Grandpa¡¯s house. I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. She hadn¡¯t seen Eldest Senior Brother in so many years. Even if they met now, she probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him. In the past, she had thought of looking for her senior brothers, but she couldn¡¯t find them no matter what. It was only then that she realized that if her senior brothers didn¡¯t want to appear, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Hence, she did not look for them. Four years ago, she was still in the mental hospital. At that time, all her attention was on the nts. Just as she was taking care of them, she received a letter from Eldest Senior Brother. This was because the letter contained Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s personal seal and his token. The letter Eldest Senior Brother had written was mainly to ask her for a favor. He wanted her to treat the Second Young Master of the Gu family, Gu Zhou. Eldest Senior Brother was especially close to her. In addition, Eldest Senior Brother had once saved her. It was precisely because of this that she had no intention of rejecting Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s request. When she was in the mental hospital, she had begun to study Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. She felt that no matter how much she studied, it was better to look at the patient¡¯s health directly. She had been thinking about how to get close to Gu Zhou. There was no such thing as a coincidence. Before she could make a n, the Qiao family forced her to marry in their stead. This method sounded a little unreliable, but ording to her investigation, Gu Zhou was a cautious person and did not like to interact with outsiders. Moreover, she had already tried to get close to Gu Zhou, but she had failed. Qiao Nian had no choice but to agree to the marriage. Although this matter was a little strange, she could openly treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. Moreover, Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t suspect that she had been entrusted by someone. After she married into the Gu family, she wanted to investigate the rtionship between Eldest Senior Brother and Gu Zhou, but in the end, she had found nothing. She specially asked some of the old servants of the Gu family. Those servants had worked in the Gu family for more than twenty years. She showed them photos of Eldest Senior Brother in the past, but they all said that they had never seen him. Chapter 786 - 786 I’m Waiting For You 786 I¡¯m Waiting For You Qiao Nian had wanted to talk to Xiao Shi for a while longer, but Xiao Shi had already fallen asleep. Xiao Shi¡¯s lips were still curved up slightly. It seemed that she had a good dream today. Qiao Nian carefully got out of bed and covered Xiao Shi with the nket. Afraid that she would wake Xiao Shi up, she got out of bed. Qiao Nian tiptoed out of the room and closed the door. She was about to return to her room when she looked up and saw Gu Zhou standing in the corridor. !! She walked over to Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Gu Zhou said, looking up at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian inadvertently looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, which were like the vast starry sky. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat. The tips of her ears turned red uncontrobly. She believed that no one could resist the focused gaze of a perfect person like Gu Zhou. Before Gu Zhou confessed his love for her, the way he looked at her had never been so passionate. It made one blush and feel at a loss. But the way Gu Zhou was looking at her now made her feel shy and want to escape. Just as Qiao Nian was about to find an excuse to leave, she heard Gu Zhou ask, ¡°Is Xiao Qi asleep now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Nian nodded. A trace of hesitation shed across her face. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell Gu Zhou that Xiao Shi had been sleeping in the room for an hour, not Gu Qi. Although she was not Gu Qi, the two of them were his children. If Gu Zhou knew that he had twins, he would definitely be very happy. ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou had already taken out his phone from his pocket. He opened a video and handed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Qiao Nian took the phone and looked at the video. She frowned slightly. She had seen this video before. Back in MY, this man had kidnapped Qiao Xin. At that time, Qiao Yu had thought that she was the one who had attacked Qiao Xin. Qiao Nian believed that Gu Zhou was asking about the man in the video. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was very sincere. He could tell from her eyes that she really didn¡¯t know the man in the video. Gu Zhou nced at the video and his thin lips parted slightly. ¡°He should be your Eldest Senior Brother, Chang Feng!¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief! This man was Eldest Senior Brother? Qiao Nian took the phone and watched the video again carefully. Her frown deepened. ¡°When you were telling Xiao Qi the story just now, I happened to hear your Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Is his name really Chang Feng?¡± Qiao Nian asked uncertainly. Although she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly in the video, the man in the video was tall and powerful, with an oppressive aura. However, her Eldest Senior Brother was an elegant young master. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother¡¯s bodyguard,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly, her frown deepening. ¡°When Eldest Senior Brother left, he was only fifteen years old. We haven¡¯t seen each other since!¡± Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes suddenly lit up as she said, ¡°I have a photo of Eldest Senior Brother in the past. I¡¯ll show it to you!¡± With that, Qiao Nian took Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and walked towards their room. After walking to her room, Qiao Nian took out her wallet. Initially, there had been a photo of herself in the wallet, but below her photo was a small photo. That photo was of Eldest Senior Brother. Qiao Nian handed the photo to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°This is Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s photo. Take a look and see if you can recognize him.¡± Gu Zhou took the photo from Qiao Nian. It was only an inch wide. The man in the photo turned to look at the camera. However, the photo was very blurry and he couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly. He knew in his heart that it must have been taken when Qiao Nian was young. Gu Zhou pursed his lips tightly. He looked at Qiao Nian solemnly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little blurry. I can¡¯t see clearly!¡± Qiao Nian took the photo back. She looked up at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Do you have any photos of Chang Feng when he was young?¡± Chapter 787 - 787 Puzzled 787 Puzzled Gu Zhou shook his head. Suddenly, an idea shed across his mind. He took out his phone and called Chen Qing. ¡°Second Young Master?¡± ¡°Chen Qing, do you have any photos of Chang Feng in the past?¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he immediately sat up. Could Chang Feng have appeared again? Did that mean that Eldest Young Master had already returned? ¡°Could it be that Eldest Young Master and Chang Feng have returned?¡± Chen Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Gu Zhou was getting impatient. Chen Qing¡¯s expression turned serious. He frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a photo of Chang Feng. He didn¡¯t like to take photos in the past.¡± Qiao Nian had been staying by Gu Zhou¡¯s side the entire time, so she could hear Chen Qing¡¯s voice on the phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing quickened, and her heart jumped to her throat. Gu Zhou noticed the change in Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What did you discover?¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother really doesn¡¯t like to take photos. That¡¯s why I secretly took such a photo!¡± Qiao Nian said thoughtfully. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and continued, ¡°I remember that Chang Feng has asthma!¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°In the past, he came to Grandpa¡¯s house to treat his illness. Later on, he even studied medicine with Grandpa!¡± Qiao Nian increasingly felt that Eldest Senior Brother and the Chang Feng Gu Zhou was talking about were the same person. Moreover, she had indeed suspected that Eldest Senior Brother was in the Gu family, but she had never found him! Now that he thought about it, Eldest Senior Brother should be thirty years old. She had not seen Eldest Senior Brother for fifteen years. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou excitedly and asked, ¡°Then do you know where Eldest Senior Brother is now?¡± In the past, when she was at her grandfather¡¯s house, Eldest Senior Brother doted on her the most! Every time Eldest Senior Brother came back for the new year, he would bring her new clothes and delicious food. She hadn¡¯t seen Eldest Senior Brother in a long time. She missed him quite a lot. ¡°I¡¯m looking for him too!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. ¡°He¡¯s gone missing, and so has my brother. I¡¯m looking for the two of them!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She suddenly recalled how Gu Zhou had appeared in MY. She asked, ¡°Were you looking for your brother back then?¡± Gu Zhou felt that there was nothing to hide now. He said truthfully, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Have you found anything, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only found this video. They seemed to have stayed there a year ago. I¡¯m not sure now!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°When did they disappear?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°Five years ago!¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. She had received Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s letter four years ago. What she was sure of now was that Eldest Senior Brother was still alive and well. As for why he did not appear, she did not know. Seeing that Qiao Nian was deep in thought, Gu Zhou pulled her into his arms and looked down at her. ¡°Nian¡¯er, you could have chosen not to marry me. Why did you marry me?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body was pressed against Gu Zhou¡¯s. She felt a little ufortable and wanted to retreat a little, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to be pressed so tightly against her that she had no choice but to stand rooted to the ground. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were turbulent. He still remembered when the lights in the small vi on the mountain had dimmed. Qiao Nian¡¯s fear of him was still evident. Someone who could react like this must have been hurt. It was very likely that Qiao Nian had been hurt before. Gu Zhou recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s expression when she mentioned Chang Feng. His throat moved slightly. Could it be that Qiao Nian had been saved by Chang Feng after being wronged? Gu Zhou really didn¡¯t want his imagination to run wild, but his mind didn¡¯t seem to listen to him. He frowned and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Nian¡¯er, did you marry me for him?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, with a hint of probing and gentleness. Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes and was about to refuse when she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± Truth? Gu Zhou was very sincere with her! Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing tightened and she heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer. Chapter 788 - 788 Because of Him 788 Because of Him Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said calmly, ¡°I did marry into the family because of him.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes darkened, like the dark night sky without any light, bringing endless fear. Qiao Nian could clearly feel Gu Zhou¡¯s body stiffen. Gu Zhou was exuding a cold aura, and it was getting colder and colder, as if he wanted to freeze her. Noticing that Gu Zhou was angry, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t contact him until four years ago. Then, someone gave me a letter. When I opened it and saw the token inside, I realized that it was a letter from Eldest Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother wanted me to help you treat your illness.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she gently tugged at Gu Zhou¡¯s sleeve. ¡°He¡¯s my Eldest Senior Brother. Naturally, I¡¯m willing to help him. However, there are many people around you who are protecting you. I can¡¯t approach you rashly, lest you mistake me for someone with ulterior motives. If you¡¯re unwilling to let me treat your illness, I won¡¯t be able to fulfill Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s request.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression softened a lot, and the temperature in the air gradually rose. ¡°A year ago, the Qiao family came to me and asked me to marry you on behalf of Qiao Xin. I thought that if I became your wife, you would be willing to let me treat your illness, so I agreed.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted Eldest Senior Brother since. Don¡¯t think too much!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. His long eyshes reflected a row of faint silhouettes. His dark eyes gradually lit up. He was a little surprised, but also very happy. Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. What else could it be?¡± Qiao Nian reached out and held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. She tilted her head slightly and asked innocently, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something else?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze, as if he wanted to see her heart through her eyes. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was too hot for Qiao Nian to handle. She swallowed and looked away ufortably, wanting to take the opportunity to leave. However, Gu Zhou was still holding her waist. Qiao Nian let go of Gu Zhou¡¯s other hand and tried to push his hand away from her waist, but Gu Zhou¡¯s grip was too strong. ¡°Um, I have something else to do. I want to go¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s low voiceing from above her head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯m not sleepy at all!¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, she felt Gu Zhou tighten his grip on her waist. ¡°There¡¯s no end to your work. You should sleep during bedtime!¡± With that, Gu Zhou grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand without hesitation and pulled her towards the bed. Qiao Nian wanted to retract her hand, but Gu Zhou¡¯s grip was too strong. She couldn¡¯t do so at all. Recalling Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze just now, Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned red uncontrobly. Before she could react, she was pressed against the bed by Gu Zhou. The two of them faced each other. She could clearly hear Gu Zhou¡¯s heart beating again and again. It was so clear. Her heart began to race involuntarily, too. Both of them were racing, far faster than their usual heartbeats. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Gu Zhou, what do you like about me?¡± ¡°I just like you for who you are!¡± Qiao Nian was a little stunned by his words. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all. What kind of answer was that? For some reason, Qiao Nian recalled that night five years ago. What happened that night was her nightmare, a nightmare that she couldn¡¯t get rid of. Even after so long, she still couldn¡¯t get over it. The confusion in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, reced by a trace of pain. She said softly, ¡°Gu Zhou, actually, if you really knew everything about me, you might not like me anymore!¡± Because I¡¯m not worth liking! Sadness welled up in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. Chapter 789 - 789 Gu Chuan? 789 Gu Chuan? She had been tricked into being with another man. She had never expected to be pregnant. It was fine if she was pregnant. If those two children could survive, she could be fine alone with the children! However, both children were gone! If she brought up one single matter, they might be able to get through it if they worked hard. But how could he ept all of thisbined? Back then, she had suppressed arge portion of her painful memories because she was in too much pain. Just as Qiao Nian was immersed in the past, she suddenly felt a bite on her ear. She immediately came back to her senses, and her face turned red involuntarily. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was hoarse and seductive. ¡°We¡¯ve met many times in the past. Don¡¯t you know?¡± When Qiao Nian heard his voice, her entire body stiffened. She looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. ¡°Gu Chuan.¡± Qiao Nian murmured. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± He lowered his head and looked at Qiao Nian intently, pursing his lips. ¡°Gu Chuan is also me!¡± Qiao Nian blinked in confusion, her face filled with disbelief. Had Gu Zhou and Gu Chuan fused? In the past, Qiao Nian had heard from others that if one personality disappeared, the main personality would forget what had happened to the other personalities. But Gu Zhou seemed to be different. He actually still remembered what Gu Chuan¡¯s personality had experienced. Although Gu Zhou was hugging her the same way as Gu Chuan, Gu Chuan was not so gentle. Gu Chuan was domineering and would not allow her to leave him. ¡°Gu¡­ Gu Zhou.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Gu Zhou shake his head. Could it be that she had used the wrong name? ¡°Gu Chuan?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Zhou pressed his forehead against Qiao Nian¡¯s. He looked into her eyes intently, his low and hoarse voice domineering. ¡°We¡¯re married.¡± Qiao Nian blinked in confusion, not understanding what Gu Zhou meant. ¡°Call me Hubby!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her body instantly tensed up, and her face turned red uncontrobly. This¡­ She was too shy! Qiao Nian wanted to stay away from Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou was pressing down on her. She couldn¡¯t move at all. Qiao Nian hurriedly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Previously, you said that I had forgotten something. I¡¯ve never remembered. What exactly have I forgotten?¡± Gu Zhou pursed his lips slightly. Seeing how serious she was, he knew in his heart that she really couldn¡¯t remember anything. He thought for a moment and reminded her, ¡°On the spiritual mountain.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian blinked in confusion. She used to live on the spiritual mountain with her grandfather and senior brothers. How did Gu Zhou know? Could it be that Gu Zhou had also been to Spirited Mountain? If he went to Spirited Mountain, she should remember someone like Gu Zhou. Why did she never remember this person? She trusted her memory very much. Even when she was two or three years old, her memories would still appear in her dreams. If that was the case, why hadn¡¯t she seen Gu Zhou in her dreams? Qiao Nian pondered for a while, trying hard to recall her past memories. Indeed, she had never seen such a handsome man like Gu Zhou on Spirited Mountain. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. When he found out that Gu Chuan¡¯s personality existed, some other memories suddenly appeared in his mind. Those memories appeared out of thin air. In the past, he had always felt that he had forgotten something important, but when he had Gu Chuan¡¯s memories, he remembered. Everything he had forgotten was rted to her. All Gu Chuan¡¯s memories were of her! Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian and reminded her, ¡°You told me in the past that you would repay me for saving your life.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes widened involuntarily. Gu Chuan had said something simr. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou looked very normal. He shouldn¡¯t be lying. If Gu Chuan was spouting nonsense, then Gu Zhou must have said that because he had seen Gu Chuan¡¯s memories. That was why he was certain that he had saved her before. Chapter 790 - 790 Can’t Remember 790 Can¡¯t Remember Had this really happened? Qiao Nian frowned. But if that really happened, why didn¡¯t she remember? She remembered very clearly that her life on the spiritual mountain had been filled with disasters. She fell ill every other day, or perhaps she encountered something unlucky. In any case, she was in deep trouble every day. There was no one else in the world who was as unlucky as her. !! Back then, her grandfather had saved her, her senior brothers had saved her, and Qiao Yu had also saved her¡­ Although many things had happened in the past, she basically remembered everything. Could it be that she had forgotten many things like Gu Zhou? Qiao Nian suddenly remembered. Previously, on the spiritual mountain, her grandfather had instructed her to keep a diary every day. Later on, when she returned to An City, she had ced her diary in the Qiao family¡¯s house. Perhaps her memory would be wrong, but she kept a diary every day. It was impossible for her to forget what had happened that day quickly. Although she had already hidden the diary, she was not sure if it had been found by the Qiao family. She hoped that her diary had not been discovered by the Qiao family yet. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t remember why you suddenly asked me this. I¡¯ll think about it tomorrow, okay?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Qiao Nian looked sincere and didn¡¯t seem to be lying to him, he said, ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did you go to the spiritual mountain previously?¡± ¡°You also know that my health isn¡¯t good. Grandpa also brought me there to find Doctor Ming to treat my illness!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. The Doctor Ming Gu Zhou was referring to was not only her grandfather, but also her master. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. She waspletely certain that Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t found her grandfather back then. If Gu Zhou really found his grandfather, Gu Zhou¡¯s health would improve. Gu Zhou should also be his grandfather¡¯s disciple, because his grandfather no longer allowed outsiders to see him and only treated his disciples. It was precisely because of this that Eldest Senior Brother stayed behind to study medicine with his grandfather. ¡°Are you Doctor Ming¡¯s disciple?¡± In the past, Gu Zhou had always wondered why Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were so superb at such a young age. If Qiao Nian was Doctor Ming¡¯s disciple, he would understand why Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were good. A great teacher produced a brilliant disciple. ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Nian replied honestly. She felt that there was no need to hide anything. ¡°Chang Feng too?¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s my eldest senior brother!¡± With that, Qiao Nian felt the pressure on her increase. She reached out to push Gu Zhou away, but Gu Zhou¡¯s steady breathing entered her ears. Gu Zhou had fallen asleep. Qiao Nian recalled that Gu Zhou had taken a pill she had specially prepared for him. That pill was specially designed to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s insomnia. The medicine in it had a calming effect. Qiao Nian carefully pushed Gu Zhou aside, then took the nket and covered him with it. Shey down beside Gu Zhou and stared unblinkingly at his face. She really hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zhou when she was younger. She had to return to the Qiao family as soon as possible. She had many things to ask. ¡­ Hai Cheng. Qin Chuan stood in front of a slum. He took out the address he had been given when he was young and carefullypared it to the house number. Slum 250. It was already eleven in the evening. Most of the lights in the rooms had been turned off. Those people must have gone to bed. Just as Qin Chuan was about to knock on the door, he suddenly smelled the fragrance of lilies. His brow furrowed slightly. The fragrance of lilies was mixed with the fragrance of jasmine and lily of the valley. This fragrance seemed a little familiar. Qin Chuan frowned. If he remembered correctly, this should be the third perfume released by MK. It was said that this perfume could make one feel happy. This perfume was a limited edition of 500 bottles worldwide. ording to the rich fragrance of the perfume now, if he wasn¡¯t wrong, the people in the room were using this perfume. Chapter 791 - 791 Strange 791 Strange Qin Chuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The slums of Hai Cheng were a ce where one could not even eat their fill. The people who lived here were worried about food every day. The people here should be busy working and earning money every day. How could they have a limited edition perfume? If she could really afford such a good perfume, why did she still live in the slums of Hai Cheng? !! Those who didn¡¯t know better would definitely not know that the person inside was wearing MK perfume. They would only think that it was an ordinary lily fragrance. Was he really in the right ce? Qin Chuanpared the address and waspletely sure that he hadn¡¯t gone to the wrong ce. It seemed that the woman inside was not simple. With this thought in mind, Qin Chuan knocked on the door. At this moment, a wary female voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Qin Chuan could sense the aura in the woman¡¯s words. He frowned, but he quickly rxed and asked politely, ¡°May I know if this is Xiao Shi and Miss Song¡¯s house?¡± After a while, a woman¡¯s uncertain voice came from inside the room. ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± ¡°I was sent to pick Miss Song up by Xiao Shi. My name is Qin Chuan!¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, please wait a moment!¡± Qin Chuan stood at the door and heard the sound of water being poured. The woman inside must have poured the water out after taking a shower. About ten minutester, Qin Chuan heard footsteps approaching the door. He was about to speak when he heard a woman¡¯s wary voice from inside. ¡°You said you knew Xiao Shi?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Xiao Shi¡¯s friend.¡± Song Man, who was standing inside the door, frowned even more. She gripped the lock tightly. ¡°Are¡­ are you friends with her? If Xiao Shi had a friend, she would definitely tell me!¡± ¡°I met her in An City. She asked me to pick you up,¡± Qin Chuan said honestly. When Song Man heard the words of the person at the door, she frowned slightly. Although there were no loopholes in what the person at the door said, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired now. I want to rest!¡± Song Man did not dare to open the door, only hoping that the person at the door would leave quickly. Qin Chuan could naturally tell that Song Man was wary of him, so he took out the token Qiao Nian had given him and handed it through the gap in the door. ¡°Miss Song, this was given to me by Xiao Shi. She said that if you saw this, you would believe me!¡± Song Man took the button from under the door, and her eyes lit up. This was her birthday gift to her. Only she and Xiao Shi knew about it. It was impossible for outsiders to know. Only then did Song Man believe Qin Chuan. She opened the courtyard door. The moment the courtyard door opened, Qin Chuan smelled a special fragrance. It was the smell of MK¡¯s perfume. The light from the streetmps shone on the woman¡¯s face. Perhaps it was because the woman had just taken a shower, but her entire body was covered in steam. Her fair skin was flushed red, and her oval face was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off her. Qin Chuan was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his senses. Although Song Man was good-looking, she was still a little inferior to Qiao Nian. To be honest, Qin Chuan had never expected such a beautiful woman to exist in such a ce. This woman was fair and beautiful. She did not look like someone who was trying to make a living in a poor district at all. Instead, she looked like a youngdy from a rich family who hade to stay overnight. At the same time, Song Man was also secretly sizing up Qin Chuan. The man was about 1.9 meters tall. He was wearing a ck suit, and even his shirt was ck. He looked very lean. Moreover, his facial features were well-defined. He was handsome and suave. When he smiled, there was a hint of a ruffian¡¯s aura. She had been in the slums for a long time and had not seen such a good-looking man in a long time. For a moment, she was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she lowered her gaze shyly. Worried that he would make a mistake, Qin Chuan asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Song Man?¡± Song Man pursed her lips and nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, pleasee in!¡± Song Man gave up a seat and waited for Qin Chuan and the two bodyguards to enter before closing the door and following them in. The courtyard was small, but it was very clean. When they entered the house, Qin Chuan noticed that Song Man only had one arm. Chapter 792 - 792 Found 792 Found Everyone entered the house. Just as Song Man was about to pour them some water, she heard Qin Chuan speak. ¡°Miss Song, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you pack up early? We¡¯ll take you to An City together, and you¡¯ll be able to see Xiao Shi soon.¡± An City. When Song Man heard the words ¡°An City¡±, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. !! After so many years, she could finally go back. She no longer had to live in Hai Cheng. She could return to An City in glory. At the thought that she was about to find her family, tears of joy fell uncontrobly. Song Man raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and looked at Qin Chuan expectantly. ¡°Mr. Qin, has Xiao Shi found my parents?¡± Qin Chuan said without changing his expression, ¡°Xiao Shi has already found her family!¡± When Song Man heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she thought that she had really found her parents. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and say with relief, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. She won¡¯t have to suffer with me anymore!¡± Qin Chuan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s leave early!¡± Qin Chuan was suspicious of Song Man¡¯s words. If Song Man was really poor, how could she afford such an expensive perfume? However, these things were not within his consideration. Song Man nodded eagerly. ¡°Okay, Mr. Qin, wait for me.¡± Song Man walked to her room, took out her suitcase, and ced her usual things in it. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to pack at all. She knew that when she found her parents, they would definitely prepare more things for her, such as clothes, shoes, and handbags. After all, the Lu family was extremely rich. Her good days had arrived. However, Song Man still pretended to pack some things. After filling a suitcase, she walked to the living room and smiled at Qin Chuan. ¡°Mr. Qin, I¡¯ve already packed up. Let¡¯s go now!¡± One of Qin Chuan¡¯s subordinates took the box with great foresight. Song Man sat in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce. She looked out of the window. She could finally leave the slums of Hai Cheng, a ce where even flies and rats were unwilling to stay for long. She never wanted toe back again. Although she had lived here for a long time, she had no feelings for this ce. All she wanted to do now was leave this nauseating ce. Song Man¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face was reflected in the car window. Her lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡­ The next morning. When Qiao Nian woke up, she inadvertently ced her hand beside the bed. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Gu Zhou had already woken up. The bedding beside the bed had already turned cold. It seemed that Gu Zhou had woken up early. Qiao Nian recalled what Gu Zhou had told herst night. Strangely enough, she really couldn¡¯t remember when she had seen Gu Zhou. It seemed that he could only find the results from her diary. Qiao Nian took out her phone. It was already eight in the morning. She had another text from Qin Chuan at twelvest night. ¡ªI¡¯ve already picked her up. She¡¯ll arrive at noon tomorrow. When Qiao Nian saw this message, her expression grew more and more serious. She had a strange feeling. She recalled the calluses on Xiao Shi¡¯s hands. She really wanted to see her mother. She had to n everything carefully. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and moved her fingers. Then, she sent a text to Qin Chuan. ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Shi¡¯s mother?¡± Qin Chuan replied very quickly. ¡°Not bad. She looks like a pampered youngdy!¡± When Qiao Nian saw these words, her frown deepened. Xiao Shi had worked so hard. Why did she look like a pampered youngdy? Qiao Nian grew wary of Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. It seemed that there would be a lot of trouble in theing days. Qiao Nian recalled what she had asked Qin Chuan to investigate previously and sent another message. ¡°I asked you to investigate the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± Initially, Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t told Qin Chuan her true identity. However, she thought that even if she didn¡¯t tell Qin Chuan, he might still find out her true identity. Hence, she told him her true identity. Chapter 793 - 793 Impossible 793 Impossible When Qin Chuan found out that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, he was shocked. She still remembered Qin Chuan asking her, ¡°How did you grow an arm?¡± The rumored eldest daughter of the Lu family only had one arm when she was found. But Qiao Nian¡¯s arms were fine. This proved one thing. Qiao Nian might have grown a new arm herself. Qiao Nian felt that there was something wrong with Qin Chuan¡¯s brain. Qin Chuan was sitting in the car. When he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s message, he frowned slightly, his expression turning even more serious. To be honest, the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family had caused a hugemotion. Soon, the kidnappers were found and the three of them were executed. However, when he investigated this time, he discovered something strange. Qin Chuan held his phone and hesitated for a long time before replying to Qiao Nian¡¯s message. ¡°You have to be mentally prepared for what I¡¯m about to say next! It might subvert your understanding!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Qin Chuan thought for a moment and added, ¡°Everyone thinks that the eldest daughter of the Lu family is missing an arm, but your arm is intact!¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that I have the ability to regrow an arm?¡± Qin Chuan ignored Qiao Nian¡¯s teasing. ¡°I¡¯ve found out¡­¡± Qiao Nian was washing up. When she finished washing her face, she saw the text Qin Chuan had sent. She was stunned on the spot. Her lips were pale as she pursed them gently. She looked at the message on her phone in disbelief! How was this possible? Qiao Nian rubbed her eyes and looked again. Back then, Mrs. Lu had personally done a DNA test on the corpse. Qiao Nian felt dizzy. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to grab the table beside her to steady her swaying body. No, that was absolutely impossible. How could it be a DNA paternity test her mother had personally done for her? That half of her arm clearly didn¡¯t belong to her. How could her mother detect her DNA? Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. Previously, when she reunited with her brother, she felt that the only person who could tamper with the corpse was the forensic doctor. When she asked Qin Chuan to investigate this matter, she asked him to focus on the forensic doctor. However, Qiao Nian had never expected her mother to be the one who had tested her broken limb more than twenty years ago. It couldn¡¯t be that her mother wanted to kill her! That was absolutely impossible! Everyone knew that after Mrs. Lu lost her beloved daughter, she suffered from depression and took things too hard. Later on, Mrs. Lu gave birth to Lu Qi. From then on, Mrs. Lu¡¯s condition gradually improved. It was precisely because Mrs. Lu could not ept her eldest daughter¡¯s death that she was unwilling to return to the country. She did not want to see anything rted to her eldest daughter again. Qiao Nian felt that Mrs. Lu would never kill her. But why hadn¡¯t Big Brother told her about this back then? Could it be that Big Brother didn¡¯t believe that Mommy was behind this either? In order to stop her imagination from running wild, he didn¡¯t mention it. Or perhaps it was because Big Brother knew that his mother had done these things and was worried that she would be sad, so he had never told her. Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes. If her mother really did this, then there was no need for her to return to the Lu family at all, because the Lu family was no longer her home. At this moment, footsteps came from the door. Qiao Nian was like a frightened kitten. Her hair stood on end as she stared unblinkingly at the door. Gu Zhou stood at the side, taking in the fear and unease in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and asked, ¡°Why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡± As he spoke, Gu Zhou walked up to Qiao Nian and tested the temperature of her forehead with the back of his hand. No fever! Gu Zhou took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Only then did he realize that her hand was cold, like ice cubes taken out of the freezer. Gu Zhou ced Qiao Nian¡¯s hand in his palm and looked at her intently. ¡°What happened?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing!¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian locked her phone screen. She was terrified and trembling slightly. Gu Zhou frowned. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, he was silent for a moment. ¡°If anything happens, you can tell me directly!¡± Chapter 794 - 794 Comfort 794 Comfort Worried that Qiao Nian would be unwilling to tell him, Gu Zhou said again, ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side forever!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes gradually lit up, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually dissipated. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you seen Mrs. Lu before?¡± ¡°I met her when I was young!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. He thought that Qiao Nian missed her parents and immediately understood. ¡°They all miss you. When do you n to meet them?¡± ¡°Now that the enemy is in the dark and I¡¯m in the light, it¡¯s better to be careful!¡± Qiao Nian meant that she didn¡¯t want to meet Mrs. Lu. She was really worried. If her kidnapping was rted to Mrs. Lu, what should she do? ¡°You¡¯re right, but if you meet online, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems!¡± Gu Zhou said. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and looked at Gu Zhou uneasily. ¡°What do you think of Mrs. Lu?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. However, he quickly understood why Qiao Nian¡¯s expression had been off just now. Could it be that someone was sowing discord? With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian seriously and said word by word, ¡°She¡¯s a very good person and very gentle. Moreover, she loves you very much, more than she loves herself.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the dark clouds in her heart instantly disappeared. The sun came out, and so did the rainbow. Her entire world became warm and bright. Gu Zhou¡¯s words were very convincing, and she couldn¡¯t help but believe them. Her mother must have loved her. If her mother didn¡¯t love her, why would she be in pain because of her departure? Why would she build an ancestral hall for her? Why would she leave this sad ce? ¡°You¡¯re her first daughter. To her, you¡¯re extremely special.¡± Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and continued, ¡°Before she gave birth to you, she had always wanted a daughter. Unfortunately, her wish never came true. She had been looking forward to this for a long time!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she felt a little sad. She had even suspected that her mother had kidnapped her just now. She really shouldn¡¯t have. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t told her this, she might have gone too far. It seemed that what one saw might not be true. If Mom had done the DNA test herself, why hadn¡¯t she found anything wrong? Could someone have swapped Mom¡¯s samples? It seemed that she had to start investigating from the forensics department. Gu Zhou tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear and said gently, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Xiao Qi is waiting for you downstairs! I¡¯ll go down and wait for you first!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go down after I¡¯m done packing!¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Seeing Gu Zhou turn to leave, her gaze fell on his back. Although Gu Zhou was not in good health, his figure was still not bad. From behind, Gu Zhou¡¯s back looked tall and imposing, making one feel very safe. For a moment, Qiao Nian felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s back looked a little familiar. In a daze, she seemed to have seen him somewhere before. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and continued putting on her makeup. After packing up, Qiao Nian walked downstairs. She had just walked downstairs when she saw Xiao Shi, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately stand up. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian!¡± Xiao Shi called out, running towards Qiao Nian. Xiao Shi ran up to Qiao Nian and grabbed her right hand. She looked up and gave Qiao Nian a sweet smile. ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Good morning, Xiao Qi. How was your sleepst night?¡± Qiao Nian asked gently. She reached out and touched her little face. It felt so good! Xiao Shi recalled the story Auntie Nian Nian had told herst night. This was the first time she had heard a bedtime story. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the dreamst night, she knew that it was a very sweet dream! ¡°Thank you, Auntie Nian Nian, for telling me a bedtime story!¡± Xiao Shi said gratefully. She would always remember the story Auntie Nian Nian had told her. She wondered if she would have the chance to listen to Auntie Nian Nian tell her a story in the future. ¡°If you like listening to my bedtime stories, I¡¯ll tell you more in the future!¡± Qiao Nian said gently. Chapter 795 - 795 Too Cute 795 Too Cute Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian happily and nodded vigorously. Holding Xiao Shi¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian walked towards the living room. She smiled at Matriarch Gu. ¡°Grandma!¡± Matriarch Gu stood up and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Come and eat with us!¡± During the meal, Qiao Nian prepared a sandwich for Xiao Shi before eating it herself. Xiao Shi looked at the sandwich on the te in front of her, her eyes filled with envy. It seemed that Auntie Nian Nian had been taking care of Brother Xiao Qi during dinner. She was really envious of Brother Xiao Qi and liked Auntie Nian Nian even more. Auntie Nian Nian was kind, beautiful, and knew how to take care of others. When she was by Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s side, she felt very safe. This was a sense of security her mother had never given her. Qiao Nian was about to eat when she saw Xiao Qi staring at the sandwich in a daze. She smiled and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Qi? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Xiao Zheng shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I like it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school after you eat.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and said gently. Xiao Shi smiled when she thought about how she was about to meet Brother Xiao Qi. After dinner, Qiao Nian held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and walked towards the parking lot. When they reached the parking lot, Qiao Nian opened the door of the front passenger seat and carried Xiao Shi in, not forgetting to fasten her seatbelt. When she was done, Qiao Nian walked to the driver¡¯s seat. She fastened her seatbelt, twisted the car key, and drove out of the Gu residence. When they left the Gu residence, Xiao Shi looked disappointed. Smiling, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Do you want to hear good news?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. She tilted her head and looked at Qiao Nian, asking in confusion, ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°Your mommy will be here at noon today! You¡¯ll be able to see her soon!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi dotingly for a year. When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She said happily, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. As Xiao Shi listened, her face was filled with smiles. If Mommy came here, she would definitely be very happy to see her brother. That way, their family could be reunited. It had been a long time since she had seen her mommy smile. Her mother must have been sad because she had not seen her brother. Her mommy could be happy forever. In her happiness, her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. This was the first time she had seen someone as warm as Auntie Nian Nian. Xiao Shi said sincerely, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, thank you for taking care of me for the past two days. This is also the happiest time for me!¡± The red light turned red. Qiao Nian stopped the car and rubbed Xiao Shi¡¯s head. She said gently, ¡°You¡¯ll be happier in the future!¡± To be honest, such a good life would have been unimaginable in the past. She really liked Auntie Nian Nian and wanted to be with her forever. However, Xiao Shi knew in her heart that she still had to take care of her mommy. Her mommy needed her to take care of her. The car started again. Xiao Shi looked at the scenery outside the window and kept retreating. The faces of Matriarch Gu, Gu Zhou, and Gu Qi shed across her mind. In the end, her eyes gradually became firm. She wanted to persuade her mommy not to think about being with her daddy again. She just didn¡¯t know if Mommy was willing. Although Xiao Shi was very happy to see her mommy, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she thought of what would happen next. When they arrived at the Dongjiang vi, Qiao Nian dropped Xiao Shi off at the vi. When she met her sparkling eyes, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart softened involuntarily. ¡°Xiao Shi, hang out with Brother and Auntie Linter. Auntie Nian Nian still has something on today, so she won¡¯t be able to apany you!¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently. At this moment, Lin Tao held Gu Qi¡¯s hand and walked out of the vi. When Qiao Nian and Xiao Shi saw Gu Qi, they were both stunned. Her mouth was wide open. After a while, she sighed. ¡°Oh my god, Brother, you¡¯re really beautiful. You¡¯re so cute!¡± Chapter 796 - 796 Cute and Sweet 796 Cute and Sweet Gu Qi stood there expressionlessly. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi, her lips curving up slightly. Lin Tao had dressed Gu Qi up like a little princess. He was wearing a long ck wig and a white princess dress. His face was chubby, and he was wearing whitece stockings and a pair of red leather shoes. He looked exceptionally obedient and adorable. Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were sparkling like ck grapes. He was extremely adorable. However, his expression was dark. He was very dissatisfied with his current outfit. In the past, he had thought that his father liked girls so he would wear female clothes. But now that he knew that his father liked him, he was no longer willing to be a girl. Why did he have to wear such strange clothes? At this moment, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi¡¯s cute and sweet appearance. The scene of her first meeting with Gu Qi appeared in her mind. At that time, she had thought that Gu Qi was a cool little girl. At that time, she had a good impression of Gu Qi. She was really willing to be her mother and hear Gu Qi call her Mommy. Perhaps after Song Man arrived, she might never have the chance to let Gu Qi call her Mommy again. Qiao Nian recalled what Matriarch Gu had told her previously. Matriarch Gu had said that Gu Qi was very willing to let her be his mommy. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that at that time, Gu Qi had yet to hear from his biological mother. His thoughts would probably change after Song Man arrived. She recalled that when Gu Qi was sick, he was lying on the bed and calling for Mommy. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, Lin Tao thought that she was enthralled. She said proudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t I amazing? I made Xiao Qi look so good. Isn¡¯t he especially adorable?¡± Initially, Gu Qi was very dissatisfied with Lin Tao asking him to wear female clothes. However, when he heard Lin Tao ask Qiao Nian this, his expression improved a lot. He looked at Qiao Nian expectantly, as if waiting for her answer. At this moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice the anticipation in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. She smiled and pinched Gu Qi¡¯s little face. It felt really good. She said dotingly, ¡°Cute. Our Xiao Qi is the cutest!¡± After Gu Qi changed into female clothes, he finally smiled for the first time. That smile was like the warm winter sun. Lin Tao noticed the smile on Gu Qi¡¯s face and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She had always thought that Gu Qi was a cold young master who didn¡¯t know how to smile. Now, it seemed that Gu Qi was just unwilling to smile at her. It seemed that Gu Qi really liked Qiao Nian. That was why he was smiling so brightly at her. Lin Tao heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Xiao Qi, I took care of you for the entire day yesterday and even dressed you up so beautifully. How can you not smile at me? This is too unfair!¡± Gu Qi did not even look at Lin Tao. How could Lin Taopare to Auntie Nian Nian? Auntie Nian Nian was the most important to him. No one couldpare to Auntie Nian Nian! Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Lin Tao¡¯s face. Smiling, she said, ¡°Stop teasing Gu Qi. How did you two get along yesterday?¡± ¡°Of course we got along well. I think I¡¯m talented at taking care of children!¡± Lin Tao said proudly. Qiao Nian smiled at Lin Tao, then pushed Xiao Shi in front of her. Smiling, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so talented at taking care of children, please help me take care of Xiao Shi!¡± Lin Tao¡¯s smile froze. She lowered her face and asked aggrievedly, ¡°How can you bear to let me take care of the two children alone?¡± ¡°I believe you have the talent to take care of children! Help me take care of them for another day!¡± Qiao Nian said seriously. ¡°Alright then!¡± Lin Tao agreed reluctantly. Qiao Nian was her best friend. Of course, she could only agree. When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he blinked in confusion. He looked at Qiao Nian expectantly and asked, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, aren¡¯t you going to be with us?¡± ¡°I have something on now. I¡¯ll be back soon. Can you help Auntie Lin Tao take good care of your sister at home?¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the smile in his eyes gradually disappeared. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 797 - 797 Missing You 797 Missing You Gu Qi¡¯s little face was already scrunched up. He really hoped to be with Auntie Nian Nian forever. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to be so sad. She smiled and said, ¡°Mom wille here at noon. She should be your mother too. When the timees, you can get along well with your mother!¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t smile. He clenched his fists involuntarily. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t happy to hear that his mommy wasing. He was a little afraid. He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of. Qiao Nian thought that Gu Qi was more interested in being close to his hometown. She smiled and patted his head, saying gently, ¡°When the timees, get along well with Mom, understand?¡± Gu Qi clearly didn¡¯t say anything. Qiao Nian gave Lin Tao a few more reminders before walking towards the car. Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually grew. He took a step forward. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, goodbye!¡± Xiao Shi waved vigorously at Qiao Nian. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and turned to look at Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. She waved at the two of them, then walked to the car and drove away. Gu Qi watched as Qiao Nian left, his heart empty. His frown deepened. He had always hoped to find his mother. Now that his mother could finally return, he felt terrible. In the past, he had thought that his mother could be with Auntie Nian Nian. Later on, he realized that his mother and Auntie Nian Nian could not be together. Not only that, but his mother and Auntie Nian Nian would be enemies. Gu Qi¡¯s heart was empty. If his mother returned, would Auntie Nian Nian leave? If Auntie Nian Nian left, what would happen to him? Xiao Shi and Gu Qi were twins. There was a blood connection between them. She sensed Gu Qi¡¯s disappointment and walked over to him, reaching out to hold his small hand. ¡°Brother!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi with a smile and asked softly, ¡°Mommy ising at noon. Are you nervous?¡± Gu Qi looked at the bright smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face and hesitated for a moment. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready. When the timees, we¡¯ll exchange identities like before. I¡¯ll go and see Mommy on your behalf!¡± Xiao Shi smiled and agreed. However, when she thought of Mommy, a trace of hesitation shed across her eyes. She held Gu Qi¡¯s hand tightly and instructed seriously, ¡°Brother, Mommy is sick. Her mood is capricious. If she¡¯s unhappy, don¡¯t talk to her anymore. The consequences of Mommy being angry are very serious!¡± Gu Qi frowned slightly and asked worriedly, ¡°Will she hit you if she¡¯s angry?¡± When she heard Gu Qi¡¯s question, the smile on her face froze. She didn¡¯t answer Gu Qi directly. Instead, she smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Brother,st night, Dad actually didn¡¯t realize that I was you. He was reading with me. Do you think Mom will realize that you¡¯re me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gu Qi felt very empty, as if he had lost something important. ¡­ About twenty minutester, Qiao Nian had already driven to the Qiao residence. She parked the car outside the vi and looked up at the Qiao family¡¯s door, feeling as if a lifetime had passed. She got out of the car. When the security guard saw Qiao Nian return, he quickly walked up to her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She was not a member of the Qiao family at all! Qiao Nian walked in and saw Su Xue standing in the garden, tending to the nts. A trace of coldness shed across her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Su Xue to be so capable. She had returned to the Qiao family home so quickly. Su Xue naturally saw Qiao Nian as well. Seeing Qiao Nian smiling at her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but jump to her throat. She asked warily, ¡°You¡¯re no longer a member of the Qiao family. How dare youe?¡± Qiao Nian walked into the living room and sat leisurely on the sofa. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Xue, who had followed her in. Smiling, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since west met. Of course I missed you, so I came!¡± ¡°Do you want to see how badly you¡¯ve hurt me?¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it for yourself. I¡¯m already in a terrible state. Can you leave now?¡± Chapter 798 - 798 Revenge 798 Revenge Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to see how you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m very concerned about you.¡± ¡°How could you be so kind? Don¡¯t be so hypocritical! Let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t or you, how could I be in such a miserable state!¡± Su Xue red at Qiao Nian angrily. She was originally Madam Qiao, but because of Qiao Nian¡¯s previous schemes, she had already been kicked out of the house by Qiao Shan. She could no longer live an easy and happy life like before. Now, she thought about how to please Qiao Shan every day and return to the Qiao family. ¡°How can you say that? I¡¯m still very concerned about you.¡± Qiao Nian pretended to be hurt. She crossed her right leg over her left and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve always cared about you. Seeing that you¡¯re not doing well, I¡¯m relieved!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she suppressed her anger. Her breathing was heavy, and she yearned to p Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian had gone too far. She had ruined her reputation and caused Qiao Shan to go to prison. Qiao Nian was like a demon from hell, taking revenge on everyone in the Qiao family. ¡°Get lost now. You¡¯re no longer a member of the Qiao family.¡± Su Xue pointed at the door and said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. No one will feel sorry for you if you get angry and ruin your health.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently, looking gentle and harmless. ¡°No, I was wrong. Your little lover will definitely feel sorry for you.¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression changed. Little lover! Qiao Nian¡¯s words pulled Su Xue back to the day she had been caught with her little lover in the hotel. She had never expected her little lover to betray her. Su Xue thought for a long time and finally understood. That incident must have been set up by her little lover and Qiao Nian. What had happened was already in the past. She had no time to dwell on what had happened before. She had to please Qiao Shan now and remarry him. When she became Madam Qiao again, Qiao Nian would die. ¡°Shut up. Get lost now! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Su Xue said angrily, panting. ¡°Some things aren¡¯t up to you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s smile was sweet. In an instant, her expression turned cold, as if she were a demon from hell. Her entire body emitted a cold aura. ¡°When do you n to tell me the truth about my background?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression froze. She shouted unhappily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I didn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly and slowly stood up. She walked up to Su Xue and looked at her with a dark expression. Su Xue felt a little ufortable under Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. She silently took a step back and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t scare me. I-I wasn¡¯t raised in fear!¡± Actually, she was extremely terrified now. She didn¡¯t know why she was afraid of Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian clearly didn¡¯t threaten her now. Perhaps it was because of the trauma Qiao Nian had left her with. Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue without changing her expression. Su Xue took two steps back and staggered to the sofa. ¡°You still refuse to tell the truth?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly, looking impatient. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re maligning me!¡± Su Xue hurriedly sat up straight and said unhappily. Qiao Nian looked down at Su Xue, her voice as cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated what you said previously. That incident was fake at all. Moreover, you didn¡¯t take me away from the hospital. Tell me, when exactly did you bring me to the Qiao family?¡± Su Xue still wanted to stand up and confront Qiao Nian, but when she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s cold fox-like eyes, she gave in. She sat on the sofa and said firmly, ¡°I took you away from the hospital. You¡¯re a wild child that people don¡¯t want. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to my attending doctor!¡± At this point, Su Xue hardened her stance again. She stood up and looked at Qiao Nian coldly, saying angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me back then, you would have died long ago. How would you have had the chance to stand here?¡± Chapter 799 - 799 Ingrate 799 Ingrate At this point, Su Xue hardened her stance again. She stood up and looked at Qiao Nian coldly, saying angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me back then, you would have died long ago. How would you have had the chance to stand here?¡± At this moment, Su Xue was standing on the moral high ground, criticizing Qiao Nian for all kinds of wrongdoings! Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue coldly and pursed her lips. ¡°Su Xue, you¡¯d better tell me everything about bringing me back to the Qiao family now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the police station and say that you¡¯re a child trafficker!¡± Previously, she had no memories of Xiao Shi. She had always thought that her warm and sweet dreams were just dreams, but she did not expect them to really happen. However, she now knew clearly that she had left the Lu family when she was three years old. However, Su Xue had lied to her, saying that she had arrived at the Qiao family home as soon as she was born. This clearly didn¡¯t match. Su Xue, who was sitting on the sofa, turned paler and paler. Suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, she said firmly, ¡°I can swear to God that I didn¡¯t kidnap you! Moreover, you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that I did!¡± This time, Qiao Nian understood that everything Su Xue had said to her at the hotel was a lie. It seemed that it was impossible to deal with Su Xue without using some powerful medicine. ¡°You really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly. Su Xue¡¯s expression changed. She recalled what Qiao Nian had said previously. Previously, Qiao Nian had said that she would definitely send Qiao Shan to prison. In the end, Qiao Shan stayed in prison for a long time beforeing out. The current Qiao Nian was no longer the Qiao Nian of the past. Qiao Nian was very vengeful and kept her word. Moreover, Gu Zhou was helping Qiao Nian. She really didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou would take a liking to a little b*tch like Qiao Nian! Qiao Shan had been locked up in prison previously. That was why Qiao Shan hated her so much and was unwilling to be with her. Last night, she was the one who secretly drugged Qiao Shan. The two of them were together again. Today happened to be her thirty-year anniversary with Qiao Shan. Originally, Qiao Shan had been unwilling to let here back. During this period of time, she had been begging and trying to please Qiao Shan. That was why Qiao Shan was willing to let her spend the night with the Qiao family. She still wanted to take advantage of tonight to bury the hatchet with Qiao Shan and get back together. But she had never expected Qiao Nian toe again. She was simply a lingering ghost. She could tell that Qiao Nian had ill intentions this time. If she allowed Qiao Nian to stay here, she was afraid that she and Qiao Shan would fall out again. Her return to the Qiao family might be far away. Su Xue felt that she had to bite the bullet. Anyway, it was impossible for Qiao Nian to find out about what happened when she was an infant. ¡°You¡¯re the illegitimate child of a rich businessman who was left behind by a rural woman. I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, investigate it yourself!¡± Su Xue paused and said seriously, ¡°You have to investigate carefully. What are the intentions of the people who lied to you previously?¡± Su Xue was best at diverting trouble. Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue expressionlessly, mercilessly exposing Su Xue¡¯s lie. ¡°I remember when I was two years old, so I¡¯mpletely sure that I wasn¡¯t abandoned when I was a baby.¡± Su Xue almost choked on her own saliva. She looked at Qiao Nian in shock. What was going on? Qiao Nian could actually remember what happened when she was two years old. How was that possible? Could it be that Qiao Nian was tricking her on purpose to make her tell the truth? It was basically impossible for ordinary people to remember what happened when they were two years old. But Qiao Nian was not an ordinary person at all. For a moment, Su Xue didn¡¯t know what to say. She sat on the sofa in silence, her frown deepening. Qiao Nian walked to the sofa of the three of them and sat down. She said lightly, ¡°I know you¡¯re getting old and your memory isn¡¯t good. You might not be able to remember the past, but I have plenty of time. When Qiao Shan returns, I¡¯ll ask him again. Perhaps he¡¯ll be able to remember the past.¡± Seeing Su Xue looking at her in fear, Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll tell him that your gigolo is still thinking about you. A day apart feels like three years. He misses you so much that he¡¯s lost weight. He even said that he had to marry you and spend the rest of his life with you. He even nned to have two more children with you, a son and a daughter¡­¡± Chapter 800 - 800 Awkward 800 Awkward Qiao Nian¡¯s words reminded Su Xue of the day she was caught in the act. That day was when she was at her most disheveled. She yearned to delete that day from her life. If not for that day, she would still be the madam of the Qiao family. How could she have be a stray dog? Su Xue was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and her eyes were red. If looks could kill, Qiao Nian might have died a million times over. ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Su Xue roared. Qiao Nian was like a slug. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake her off. The sight of her made one want to throw up. Now that Qiao Shan¡¯s attitude towards her had finally eased a little, if Qiao Shan saw Qiao Nian again, he might remember that she was with the gigolo again! It wouldn¡¯t be good if she and Qiao Shan fell out again. Qiao Nian blinked in confusion and said innocently, ¡°How can you be fierce to me? I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± ¡°What exactly are you doing here today?¡± Su Xue questioned in exasperation. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to know how you brought me to the Qiao family back then, and how you adopted me. You¡¯re not allowed to lie again!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Su Xue, her eyes extremely innocent. ¡°I need to know every detail!¡± She had to know the entire process of what had happened. Only then could she catch the people who had caused her to be separated from her family for so many years. Moreover, she could not let Su Xue know that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If Su Xue found out, she might be in danger again. She had to find out the truth about what happened back then while ensuring her safety. She could only use this method to force Su Xue to tell the truth. Seeing how serious Qiao Nian was, Su Xue immediately understood that Qiao Nian was really nning to get information about her background from her today. If she lied, she might not be able to deceive Qiao Nian. Instead, she would be in danger. All she could do now was tell Qiao Nian the truth and send this great Buddha away. Su Xue pondered for a while and asked worriedly, ¡°Then if I tell you the truth, will you really leave immediately?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave after I go upstairs to get my things!¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Su Xue took out her phone from her pocket. It was still early, and Qiao Shan would probably not be back for another hour. Su Xue nced around the living room. At this moment, she and Qiao Nian were alone. She had to chase Qiao Nian away as soon as possible. That way, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t have to look for Qiao Shan anymore, and she could spend her wedding anniversary with Qiao Shan in peace. Su Xue lowered her gaze slightly, trying hard to recall what had happened. More than twenty years had passed, but she had a deep impression of that incident back then. More than twenty years ago, she had already kept a gigolo outside. Of course, she had done this behind Qiao Shan¡¯s back. Qiao Shan had no idea. At that time, that gigolo had said that he wanted to start apany and earn money to marry her. He had brought her to observe a new project. At that time, she also felt that the project was quite profitable, so she secretly transferred a million yuan from Qiao Shan¡¯spany ount. At that time, the Qiao family¡¯spany did not belong to Qiao Shan alone. Instead, there were many shareholders. She had privately embezzled thepany¡¯s public funds. She had wanted to return the money after she earned it. However, she had never expected that gigolo to be so brazen as to take her money and run away with another woman. At first, she was so upset by the gigolo¡¯s actions that she fell ill. Later on, she recalled that she had embezzled thepany¡¯s funds. Most of her illness had disappeared, and she dragged her tired body back up. If thepany knew that she had embezzled public funds, she might go to jail. She was twenty years old then. Her twenties were her best years. She didn¡¯t want to spend her life in prison, so she found an excuse to return to her hometown and raise money! Later, one morning, she was about to go to the city to buy something. When she passed by a neighbor¡¯s house, she heard a child sobbing softly. She walked over and saw a three-year-old girl squatting in front of the widow¡¯s house. The girl was crying pitifully! Chapter 801 - 801 Child Support 801 Child Support Su Xue naturally knew that the widow next door would never get pregnant out of wedlock. She didn¡¯t understand where that youngdy hade from. Actually, that youngdy was Qiao Nian. At that time, the youngdy had many scars on her face and her forehead was injured. At that time, she was a little puzzled. She walked over and was about to ask where the youngdy¡¯s family was. She didn¡¯t expect the youngdy to hug her thigh and call her Mom. At that time, Su Xue hurriedly exined that she was not the youngdy¡¯s mother, but the youngdy refused to listen to anything she said and still called her mother. In the end, the youngdy finally believed her. Knowing that she wasn¡¯t her mother, she stood there dejectedly. Su Xue asked the youngdy, ¡°Do you remember where your house is? I¡¯ll send you back!¡± The youngdy shook her head, looking as if she couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°Then do you remember your name?¡± This time, the youngdy thought for a long time before saying, ¡°Nian Nian¡­¡± Seeing the youngdy like this, Su Xue knew that she couldn¡¯t remember anything. This youngdy was also carrying a school bag. Su Xue opened her school bag, wanting to help the youngdy find clues about her family. When Su Xue opened her school bag, she saw a letter ced at the top. ¡°Sister Wang, this youngdy has already lost her memory. Previously, I¡¯ve been looking for someone who can adopt her. I heard that you¡¯re a very kind person. I want to entrust this child to you. I hope you can take good care of her. Her birthday is on the 16th of August. I have many important things to do now. After I¡¯m done with these, I¡¯ll take her away on her birthday next year. There¡¯s also a six million cheque I¡¯ve prepared for you in my bag. This is the child support fee for this youngdy. Thank you!¡± Six million. When Su Xue saw the check, her eyes lit up. Previously, she had secretly embezzled a million yuan of thepany¡¯s public funds. If she had this six million yuan, she could return thepany¡¯s public funds and have five million yuan in her private savings! In the past, Su Xue had heard from others that pies would fall from the sky. This time, she really believed it. The way Su Xue looked at the youngdy changed. It wasn¡¯t difficult to raise a child. With that thought in mind, Su Xue squatted in front of the youngdy. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Nian Nian, Mom won¡¯t joke with you anymore. Let¡¯s go. Mom will bring you home!¡± Then, Su Xue picked the youngdy up and brought her back to her house before Sister Wang opened the door. The youngdy seemed to have suffered some major trauma in the past. Not only had she lost her memory, but she was also especially dependent on her. No matter where she went, the youngdy would follow her. Due to this six million yuan, Su Xue found this youngdy very pleasing to the eye. When she returned to An City again, she brought the youngdy back with her. She told Qiao Shan that the youngdy had been picked up in the countryside. She had no parents and felt that this youngdy was very pitiful, so she brought her back. Worried that Qiao Shan wouldn¡¯t be willing to adopt this child, Su Xue even made up an excuse. This youngdy¡¯s birth chart was very good. She was very suitable to be Qiao Yu¡¯s child bride. This way, Qiao Yu¡¯s life would be very smooth-sailing when he grew up. Qiao Shan cared a lot about his son. When he heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he acknowledged the youngdy without hesitation. To the Qiao family, raising a child was not difficult. Moreover, this youngdy could make his son¡¯s life go smoothly. Qiao Shan did not want anything to happen to his son in the future. After Su Xue filled up thepany¡¯s shortfall, she used the remaining money as her private savings. Qiao Nian sat on the sofa. Seeing that Su Xue was silent, her frown deepened. Annoyed, she said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve really fallen for your gigolo. You want to spend the rest of your life with him!¡± Su Xue suddenly looked up, her gazending on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Helplessly, shepromised. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Su Xue briefly organized her thoughts. She definitely couldn¡¯t say that she embezzled funds, nor could she say that she had already kept a gigolo more than twenty years ago. It was even more impossible for her to tell Qiao Nian that she had received six million yuan in child support. At the thought of this, Su Xue sighed and said slowly, ¡°I found you in Soul City!¡± Chapter 802 - 802 Think About It 802 Think About It Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful eyes and looked at Su Xue, signaling for her to continue. She felt that Su Xue would not lie this time. Su Xue would definitely hide some small details, but that was not important. She just had to find important clues. Then, she would be able to investigate the truth. SoulSpirit City! When the time came, she would investigate this ce carefully. !! ¡°After I gave birth to Qiao Yu, I often fell sick because I didn¡¯t take good care of myself during my confinement period. That spring, Qiao Yu was in kindergarten, and I had a bad cold. I didn¡¯t recover for three days. I was worried that I would spread the disease to Qiao Yu, so I wanted to return to my hometown to recuperate!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her heart softened. Spring. She still remembered that Qin Chuan had helped her find information previously. It was indeed spring when she was kidnapped. This meant that Su Xue wasn¡¯t lying this time. Qiao Nian listened to Su Xue continue without batting an eyelid. ¡°That morning, when I was about to go out to buy medicine, I opened the door of my house and saw you standing pitifully at my door. You had many external injuries, and there¡¯s a wound on your forehead that¡¯s still bleeding. You look like you just escaped death!¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. She must have been kidnapped back then, which was why she was injured. However, it was unknown if she had escaped on her own or if someone else had sent her out. ¡°At that time, I was shocked. I thought you were a little beggar, but you stepped forward and hugged my leg, calling me Mom!¡± As Su Xue spoke, in order to make Qiao Nian believe that she wasn¡¯t lying, she asked, ¡°At that time, I even told you that I wasn¡¯t your mother, but you thought I was your mother, but you didn¡¯t believe me at all. You even thought that I was lying to you and that I didn¡¯t intend to want you anymore! Think about it, is that true?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Xue¡¯s words, she frowned, trying hard to recall the past. Seeing that Qiao Nian believed her, Su Xue hurriedly said, ¡°At that time, we were beside a bamboo forest, and you were carrying a small school bag. Think about it carefully. Is that true?¡± As soon as Su Xue finished speaking, some blurry memories shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. In a daze, she seemed to see herself standing in the bamboo forest with the young Su Xue. In that case, Su Xue wasn¡¯t lying to her back then. However, she still had some doubts about Su Xue¡¯s words. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything. She just let Su Xue continue. Su Xue sighed slightly, nning to portray herself as a kind person. She continued, ¡°At that time, you were seriously injured. I didn¡¯t want to adopt you at first, but if I hadn¡¯t, you might have died. After some thought, I decided to ept you! Anyway, raising another child isn¡¯t difficult for the Qiao family!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Xue¡¯s words, a cold smile shed across her face. She questioned, ¡°Are you that kind?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart jumped to her throat. She had a bad feeling about this. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian seemed to be able to read her mind. Could it be that Qiao Nian could read minds? How was this possible? It was probably just that Qiao Nian had sharp eyes. Qiao Nian crossed her arms and nced at Su Xue calmly. She asked, ¡°You adopted me without any benefits? Is this still you?¡± Su Xue knew that something was wrong. Qiao Nian was too smart! But at this moment, she refused to admit it. Qiao Nian had no evidence anyway. Su Xue shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°What benefits could there be? At that time, your body was covered in injuries, and you were carrying a small school bag. At that time, Qiao Yu was still young, and his health wasn¡¯t good either. He often fell ill, so I thought that raising you could be considered a good deed for Qiao Yu. Moreover, at that time, I heard from others that if I found a child bride for my son, he would grow up safely. His life would be smooth-sailing, and there wouldn¡¯t be any disasters!¡± At this point, Su Xue¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. In order to convince Qiao Nian, she said seriously, ¡°Ever since I adopted you, Qiao Yu¡¯s health has really improved a lot!¡± Chapter 803 - 803 Child Bride 803 Child Bride Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, remaining silent. Most people in that era were very superstitious. In order to let their sons have a smooth life, many rich families would find a child bride. However, Qiao Nian felt that this matter was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was strange. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Su Xue¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°At that time, was there a token representing my identity in the school bag?¡± !! ¡°There¡¯s no token. At that time, you were wearing tattered clothes and were covered in dirt. You were also injured. How could there be a token?¡± Su Xue waved her hand and said nonchntly. Su Xue wanted to improve her image in front of Qiao Nian. She added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you might have died long ago. As your savior, I don¡¯t need you to repay me for saving your life now. Our rtionship is even!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Xue¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. Previously, she had always felt that something was wrong with this matter. Now, she finally knew. Su Xue was an exquisite self-interested person. She clearly knew that she had narrowly escaped death. Wasn¡¯t Su Xue afraid that her enemies would chase after her? Back then, Su Xue could have casually spent money to buy a youngdy to be Qiao Yu¡¯s child bride. There was no need to take such a big risk to take her in, who was covered in injuries. Wasn¡¯t Su Xue afraid that those people would attack her? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think Su Xue would risk her life for her. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing Qiao Nian smile, Su Xue frowned slightly. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why are you smiling now?¡± With that, Su Xue met Qiao Nian¡¯s half-smiling eyes. She had a bad feeling. Could it be that Qiao Nian had already investigated the truth? Did Qiao Niane here today just to make a fool of herself? At the thought of this, Su Xue¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly. She said sternly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I don¡¯t even intend for you to repay my kindness. I¡¯ve already told you everything. Hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to see you at home anymore!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying. Why would you adopt me for the sake of Qiao Yu¡¯s health?¡± After Qiao Nian said that, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If I had really escaped death back then, I think you would have run as far away as possible for the sake of your life. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t have cost much to buy a youngdy in that era. How could you disregard your personal safety just to take care of me?¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression changed. Qiao Nian was as smart as ever, but she wasn¡¯t on the right path. No one liked this little girl. ¡°If I really escaped death, ording to your personality, you would probably throw me as far away as possible. You would even leave Soul City for your own safety. You would never bring me back to the Qiao family, let alone adopt me!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue with interest and asked, ¡°What made you insist on taking me in? I hope you can tell the truth. If I find out that you¡¯re lying, I think you¡¯ll definitely have to bear the consequences in the future!¡± Qiao Nian exuded a cold and oppressive aura. The entire living room seemed to have gone to the eighteenth level of hell. Su Xue shivered in fear. At this moment, Su Xue realized that Qiao Nian was really too shrewd. No wonder Qiao Xin was no match for Qiao Nian every time. Su Xue had wanted to portray herself as Qiao Nian¡¯s life savior, but she hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to take advantage of the situation. Qiao Nian was too smart. Su Xue broke out in a cold sweat under Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Seeing that it was gettingte, she only wanted to get rid of Qiao Nian as soon as possible. She let out a long sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed hiding something from you!¡± Qiao Nian sat on the sofa, her expression unchanged. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were cold as she waited for Su Xue to continue. She wanted to see what else Su Xue could say. Su Xue pursed her lips tightly, her expression ferocious. After a long time, she closed her eyes and said in despair, ¡°I originally wanted to help you find your family. You looked very disheveled and I should have sent you to the police station. I could even help Qiao Yu umte merit!¡± Chapter 804 - 804 The More You Say, the More You Lose 804 The More You Say, the More You Lose Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply. Su Xue continued, ¡°I began to rummage through your school bag, wondering if I could find some information. If I could send you home directly, your family might even give me some thank-you gifts. If I really can¡¯t find them, I¡¯ll get the police to help you find your family!¡± Qiao Nian felt that this was something Su Xue could do. ¡°But there¡¯s no information in your bag that proves your identity. There¡¯s only a check for a million yuan and a letter. The letter says that if I ept a million yuan, I have to adopt you!¡± When Su Xue said this, she looked like she had given up. !! Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. One million? Could it be that someone had specially sent her to Soul City to find someone to adopt her? She had been kidnapped then. Who exactly had sent her to Soul City? Was it her family? Or a kidnapper? Or was it her mother? No, it was definitely not her mother. Then her mother would not have suffered from depression after she knew that she was dead. Qiao Nian looked up slightly, her gazending on Su Xue¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°What else did the letter say?¡± ¡°Your birthday, and the words ¡®Nian Nian¡¯! That¡¯s why we added ¡®Nian¡¯ when we named you!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Twenty years ago, a million yuan was indeed not a small sum. Someone had deliberately ced her at Su Xue¡¯s door. That meant that someone knew that she was in the Qiao family. No wonder Su Xue didn¡¯t dare to leave her behind and brought her back to the Qiao family. Su Xue really wanted that one million yuan. If Su Xue took the money and left her behind, that person might attack Su Xue. In that case, Su Xue must have known about this and taken her away. This was just one of the guesses. She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly was going on. Or rather, she had been sent to someone else¡¯s house. She had identally walked to Su Xue¡¯s house. Nian Nian¡­ That person had actually left her name and birthday behind. Why was that? Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Although she had obtained many clues from Su Xue today, these clues were a little too weak and couldn¡¯t help her find the truth at all. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue coldly and questioned, ¡°Is it really just a million yuan?¡± Su Xue had a bad feeling. Qiao Nian was too smart. She had only told a small lie, but Qiao Nian had already discovered it. In any case, only she knew what had happened back then. As long as she refused to admit it, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Su Xue said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s a million!¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Su Xue frowned. Could it be that Qiao Nian wanted the money back? How could that be? Once the money was in her pocket, it would be hers. She could never take it out again. ¡°This one million yuan was used up long ago when I raised you!¡± Su Xue said calmly. ¡°Is this money used up to support me?¡± Su Xue was speechless. Su Xue felt that Qiao Nian was too annoying. Most people would stop here and not mention it again. Only this little b*tch in front kept mentioning it. She was so annoying. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to see the hatred in Su Xue¡¯s eyes. She said calmly, ¡°A million yuan more than twenty years ago isn¡¯t a small sum. Even now, it¡¯s not a small sum. In terms of the current market, a million yuan is more than enough to raise a child to the age of 18! Not to mention the best food and drinks!¡± Seeing that Su Xue¡¯s face was turning paler and paler, Qiao Nian continued mercilessly, ¡°When I was young, I didn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. You took a million yuan, but you didn¡¯t take good care of me!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died in the wilderness long ago!¡± Su Xue retorted mercilessly. Qiao Nian smiled gently and said, ¡°I believe that if it were anyone else who took a million yuan, they would definitely raise me well and not throw me into the mountains and forests to fend for myself. After all, not everyone¡¯s heart is ck!¡± Chapter 805 - 805 Rounded Up 805 Rounded Up Su Xue couldn¡¯t breathe from Qiao Nian¡¯s words, and her expression grew uglier and uglier. If she had known this would happen, she would have thrown this little b*tch further away, never to return. Back then, she was too kind. Qiao Nian said eloquently, ¡°Let me calcte now. The one million yuan from back then should be three million yuan now!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out a card from her bag and ced it on the coffee table. Smiling at Su Xue, she said, ¡°You only have five minutes to consider. If I don¡¯t have an additional three million yuan in my ount, we¡¯ll go to the police station to discuss your fraud!¡± Back then, in order to take away a million yuan privately, Su Xue adopted a child, but in the end, she abandoned that child in the mountains and forests. Even if thew couldn¡¯t punish Su Xue, Su Xue would still be criticized by everyone. Su Xue would also be expelled from high society. There would probably be no ce for Su Xue in An City anymore. When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her face turned pale with fear. She didn¡¯t understand how Qiao Nian had calcted it. What kind of algorithm had one million yuan turned into three million yuan in the blink of an eye? She said that it had been more than twenty years since he had adopted Qiao Nian. However, that ce was a poor vige. What happened more than twenty years ago would definitely not leave any evidence. Even if she had told Qiao Nian that she had epted a cheque for a million yuan, there was no evidence. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Even if this matter reached the police station, there would be no problem. However, what Su Xue was most worried about was that if this matter blew up, Qiao Shan would also know that she had received money back then. Perhaps he would find out that she had been having an affair. Qiao Shan was no longer willing to believe her because she had cheated on him. It had not been easy for her to ease the tension between her and Qiao Shan, so she could not let Qiao Shan find out about the past. She still wanted to be Madam Qiao again. As the saying went, old people were better than new people. She could only live a good life with Qiao Shan. Besides, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her two children. Although Su Xue was unwilling to transfer money to Qiao Nian, she had no choice but to fork out this sum of money. She wanted to get rid of Qiao Nian as soon as possible. All of this was so that she could marry Qiao Shan again. Qiao Nian sat there calmly. Seeing Su Xue transfer the money eagerly, she frowned slightly. Strange. How could someone as stingy as Su Xue transfer money to her so readily? The sun had risen from the west. Could it be that Su Xue was hiding something important? Before Qiao Nian could think clearly, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that there was an additional three million yuan in her ount. Su Xue handed the bank card to Qiao Nian. Frowning, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I needed to say. I¡¯ve returned the one million yuan with interest. We¡¯re no longer rted. We don¡¯t owe each other anything now. Hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to see you at home anymore!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t owe each other anything?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly, tapping her fingers on the coffee table. With a cold expression, she questioned, ¡°The three million yuan was mine to begin with, and you¡¯ve ruined my life for the past twenty years. Not only that, but my two children are also dead! How can this be called not owing each other anything?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was stunned. She frowned in confusion. Back then, Qiao Nian had clearly given birth to three children. Why did she only say that she had given birth to two? No, Qiao Nian had just said that two children were already dead. Could it be that the remaining child was still alive? At the thought of this, Su Xue frowned and said, ¡°Actually, when you gave birth back then, I¡­¡± Before Su Xue could finish speaking, she heard footsteps at the door. She turned around and saw Qiao Shan walking in. Oh my god! Why was Qiao Shan back now? Su Xue also nced at the time on her phone. Wasn¡¯t he getting off work in forty minutes? Su Xue had wanted to send Qiao Nian away before Qiao Shan arrived, but Qiao Shan had returned so early. She couldn¡¯t continue talking to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue in confusion. Just now, Su Xue seemed to know about her childbirth. Chapter 806 - 806 Gritting Her Teeth 806 Gritting Her Teeth Su Xue stood up and walked towards the door with a smile. With a gentle expression, she said to Qiao Shan, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back early today. I¡¯ve already prepared dinner. We can eat directlyter!¡± Qiao Shan nodded and took off his suit jacket. Su Xue hurriedly took it from him and hung it on a hanger. Qiao Shan walked into the living room. Only then did he notice that Qiao Nian was also there. He immediately frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you here?¡± As long as Qiao Shan saw Qiao Nian, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry. !! This traitorous wretch. Seeing Qiao Nian, he recalled how Su Xue had sex with that gigolo. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to forget about this, but now he remembered everything. Not only that, but he had also been made a cuckold and imprisoned. The two ck spots in his life had all been brought to him by Qiao Nian. Su Xue noticed that Qiao Shan didn¡¯t look well. Her heart instantly jumped to her throat. With a look of fear on her face, she exined for Qiao Nian, ¡°She¡¯s here to get her things today. She¡¯ll leave after she¡¯s done. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± However, Qiao Shan couldn¡¯t listen to anything. As long as he saw Qiao Nian, he would remember the humiliation he had suffered. ¡°Get lost! You traitorous wretch! Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you in the Qiao family!¡± Qiao Shan pointed at the door and said angrily. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t care about Qiao Shan¡¯s anger at all. A bright smile appeared on her face as she stood up elegantly from the sofa and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Su Xue for money today. Now that I¡¯ve received the money, of course I have to leave. You don¡¯t have to rush me¡­¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression changed. She shouted, ¡°Qiao Nian!¡± Although Qiao Shan didn¡¯t like Qiao Nian, when he heard her words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Ask for money? What do you want?¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to speak, Su Xue hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and take your things and leave!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and turned to walk upstairs. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Qiao Shan said coldly. As expected, Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks. She turned back to look at Qiao Shan and smiled sweetly. Su Xue instantly had a bad feeling. ¡°You just said money. What money?¡± Qiao Shan got to the bottom of the matter. Su Xue hurriedly walked over to Qiao Shan and said, ¡°You heard wrongly. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t mention money just now. You must be hungry now. Let me take you to the kitchen to take a look. They are all your favorite dishes!¡± Qiao Shan pushed Su Xue away, his expression darkening. When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, she looked surprised. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know?¡± Su Xue tried her best to signal Qiao Nian with her eyes, but Qiao Nian remained unmoved. She had a bad feeling. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t listen to Qiao Nian¡¯s nonsense. Are you tired now? I¡¯ll go massage your shoulders, okay?¡± Su Xue looked at Qiao Shan gently, her eyes filled with love. However, Qiao Shan didn¡¯t even look at Su Xue. He stared at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense!¡± A bright smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she said, ¡°When Su Xue brought me home, she collected more than a million yuan in child support fees. I thought you knew about this long ago. I wonder why Su Xue collected more than a million yuan in child support fees? Could it be that she¡¯s already raising a gigolo!¡± The blood drained from Su Xue¡¯s face, leaving her as pale as a sheet of paper. How did Qiao Nian know everything? When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened. A million yuan more than twenty years ago was not a small sum. Back then, when Su Xue got the money, she actually didn¡¯t tell him. Perhaps Su Xue had really used the money to keep a gigolo. The more Qiao Shan thought about it, the angrier he became. So Su Xue had cheated on him so early on. Good! Su Xue was truly amazing! He had really found himself a good wife! Qiao Shan clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hands bulging. He turned towards Su Xue inch by inch, his expression darkening. He gritted his teeth in anger! Chapter 807 - 807 Cheap 807 Cheap Su Xue met Qiao Shan¡¯s gaze and shivered in fear. She had a bad feeling about this. Recalling what Qiao Nian had just said, her expression turned even uglier. Strange, how did that little b*tch Qiao Nian know that she used the money to keep a gigolo? Could it be that Qiao Nian had already found out about her past? !! This was impossible. Previously, she had used many connections to investigate the whereabouts of the gigolo, but she had never found him. Qiao Shan looked at Su Xue coldly and asked angrily, ¡°You b*tch, you¡¯re really despicable. Did you find a gigolo in the past?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, her face turned pale. Tears of grievance flowed down her face. She shook her head vigorously and begged, ¡°Hubby, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t betray you!¡± Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. Anyway, he hadn¡¯t caught them in bed. ¡°Believe you? What else can I believe about you?¡± Qiao Shan was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He had never expected Su Xue to have a gigolo outside. That time, when he saw Su Xue sleeping with someone else, he was on the verge of breaking down. In his heart, Su Xue had always been a gentle and virtuous woman. Su Xue would tidy up the house and raise the two children. Su Xue was the woman who had apanied him for nearly thirty years. Although he no longer loved Su Xue, he still had kinship with her. All these years, he had never messed around with other women outside. He knew that the reason why the Gu family was able to prosper was because he had been working hard outside and Su Xue had taken good care of the family. He had initially thought that he and Su Xue were a match made in heaven. The male lead would be external facing, and the female lead would be internal facing. The two of them would never have any conflicts or disagreements. But now, all of that had changed. Ever since he found out that Su Xue was having an affair, he found it hard to believe her words. ¡°Hubby, believe me. I really didn¡¯t have an affair in the past. I have to go to work and take care of you and the two children. How would I have the time to do that?¡± Su Xue looked at Qiao Shan with teary eyes and began to reflect on herself. ¡°You can¡¯t deny that I was sincere to you in the past because of my previous affair!¡± As Su Xue spoke, tears streamed down her face. Her tear-stained face made one¡¯s heart ache. Seeing that Qiao Shan had been convinced, Su Xue said again, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t believe Qiao Nian. She was spouting nonsense just now. She just doesn¡¯t want us to reconcile. She doesn¡¯t want us to be together. She wants our Qiao family to be ruined. She¡¯s here to take revenge on our family!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Xue¡¯s words, she smiled coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!¡± This was a great opportunity. How could Qiao Nian let Su Xue off the hook? She took out her phone and opened the transfer record Su Xue had given her, handing it to Qiao Shan. However, Su Xue was right. She really didn¡¯t want the Qiao family to be happy, nor did she want Su Xue and Qiao Shan to be happy. Suppressing his anger, Qiao Shan took the phone from Qiao Nian and saw the transfer record. The other party¡¯s ount name was clearly written in it¡ªSu Xue. Su Xue had really transferred three million yuan to Qiao Nian. Qiao Shan¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He had almost believed Su Xue¡¯s words again. He was simply too stupid. How could he believe this slut over and over again? He had been with Su Xue for so many years. He knew very well that Su Xue loved money. A woman who loved money as much as her life. If she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, how could she have casually transferred the money to the Qiao Nian she hated the most? Su Xue must be hiding something else from him. Qiao Shan¡¯s expression darkened. He recalled how Su Xue had looked in bed with the other man. Su Xue¡¯s lustful voice echoed in his ears, getting louder and louder. He, Qiao Shan, had had a smooth-sailing life in the past and had two children. He was also a sessful person. He had brought the Qiao family¡¯s career to greater heights, and the Qiao family was thriving in his hands. Although his background was average, he had relied on his own efforts to bring the Qiao family into high society in An City. Chapter 808 - 808 Swear 808 Swear His son was also a famous genius in An City. Now that the Qiao family¡¯spany was in Qiao Yu¡¯s hands, it had taken another step forward. The Qiao family was so outstanding. How could there be a scum like Su Xue? If it weren¡¯t for Su Xue, how could the Qiao family have lost all face? All the hard work he and his son had put in their entire lives had been trampled under Su Xue¡¯s feet. Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words and looked at Qiao Shan¡¯s darkening face. She knelt in front of Qiao Shan and begged pitifully, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t listen to Qiao Nian¡¯s nonsense. I really didn¡¯t do anything to let you down. Didn¡¯t I tell you everything in detail wherever I went in the past?¡± ¡°Hubby, please believe me. I really won¡¯t do anything to let you down again. I¡­¡± However, before Su Xue could finish speaking, Qiao Shan kicked her to the ground. Su Xue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at Qiao Shan in fear. Previously, Qiao Shan had hit her in the hotel. She was really afraid that Qiao Shan would use violence on her again. Su Xuey on the ground, trembling. It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t spouted nonsense, Qiao Shan wouldn¡¯t have hit her. At the thought of this, Su Xue red at Qiao Nian angrily. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Qiao Nian, you b*tch. You¡¯re spouting nonsense. How dare you throw cold water at me!¡± Qiao Nian shrugged nonchntly and said calmly, ¡°I just said that I wouldn¡¯t call the police, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t tell Qiao Shan.¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Shan gently and continued, ¡°I thought that since the two of you are husband and wife, you would definitely want the other party to be honest with you. Moreover, I was just helping you out of kindness. You don¡¯t have to thank me too much!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her face filled with despair. She watched as Qiao Shan walked towards her step by step. She could feel the anger radiating from Qiao Shan. She hurriedly got up from the ground and kowtowed to Qiao Shan. ¡°You have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t use money to keep a gigolo. I used it all on our family¡¯s daily expenses. Hubby, if I betray you, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡± In Su Xue¡¯s opinion, swearing was like farting. It didn¡¯t mean anything. However, Qiao Shan didn¡¯t believe Su Xue at all. His mind was filled with thoughts of Su Xue fooling around with other men. The woman he liked the most was using his money to pay for other gigolos. ¡°B*tch, you actually lied to me for more than twenty years. Twenty years ago, a million yuan was a huge sum. How dare you take the money to keep a gigolo? Tell me, where did you put this million yuan!¡± ¡°Hubby, I really didn¡¯t. Just believe me this once, okay? I really didn¡¯t betray you!¡± Su Xue said tearfully. Bam¡ª The crisp sound of the p resounded throughout the room. Qiao Shan gave Su Xue a vicious p, causing blood to flow from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Xue screamed in pain! Qiao Shan¡¯s mind was filled with images of Su Xue sitting on that gigolo. His eyes grew redder and redder, and he gradually lost his mind. He stepped forward and kicked Su Xue hard in the stomach, sending her flying a meter away. Su Xue¡¯s back hit the pir hard, and her face turned pale from the pain. She felt as if she was about to die. Qiao Shan walked up to Su Xue and punched and kicked her. Regardless of whether there was evidence, he felt that Su Xue had already taken a million yuan to keep a gigolo more than twenty years ago. The one million yuan from twenty years ago was a huge sum. At that time, hispany only had five million yuan. At that time, he often felt sad that he had not been able to get an investment. However, Su Xue was a scheming girl. She used the money to keep other people as her boy toy. If he had that million yuan back then, the Qiao family would definitely have risen to a higher level. The more Qiao Shan thought about it, the more hatred he felt. He tightened his grip. Qiao Nian stood coldly at the side. Seeing Qiao Shan hit Su Xue, her lips curved into a mocking smile. Regardless of whether Su Xue had cheated on him back then, in Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes, Su Xue had already cheated on him. To Qiao Shan, Su Xue¡¯s words could not be trusted. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to watch the two of them fight either. She retracted her gaze and walked upstairs, not knowing if the notebook she had hidden was still there. Chapter 809 - 809 Diary 809 Diary After her sowing discord this time, it was probably impossible for Su Xue to marry Qiao Shan! This was human nature. Inyman¡¯s terms, cheating either happened or not. In Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes, Su Xue loved having an affair. If Qiao Shan hadn¡¯t caught Su Xue cheating on him, even if she had told him that Su Xue had cheated on him, Qiao Shan wouldn¡¯t have believed her. Before Su Xue was discovered to have an affair, she was a virtuous and kind woman in Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes. If Qiao Shan had seen Su Xue having an affair with his own eyes, things would have been different. Qiao Nian felt that it was very likely that Qiao Shan would investigate the one million yuan incident from twenty years ago. She hoped that Qiao Shan could find some new clues. That would save her the trouble of investigating. Unknowingly, Qiao Nian had already walked to the room she had once stayed in. Qiao Xin had already turned this room into a cloakroom. She had no status in the Qiao family. Qiao Nian pushed open the door and looked at the room full of clothes and jewelry. A trace of coldness shed in her eyes. She nced around the walk-in closet. When she used to live here, the walls of the room were tiled, and the floor was tiled for a bathroom. This room was originally modified from a bathroom. Now, the entire room had changed drastically. The floor was made of high-quality solid wood, and the four walls were filled with wardrobes. Through the transparent ss, one could vaguely see the clothes hanging inside. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze finallynded on the ceiling above the cloakroom. Although this room had changed a lot, its ceiling had not changed. It was still the same ceiling. Worried that her diary would be discovered, she had hidden it in the ceiling of the cloakroom. In the eyes of the Qiao family, she was only fit to sleep in the bathroom back then. She was not even treated as a servant. Qiao Nian moved a stool over and stood on it. She opened the ceiling and took out a wooden box. She had been worried that her notebook would be discovered, so she had put it in a box with a Luban lock. If someone deliberately destroyed the Luban lock, it would crack and destroy the notebook inside. It took a lot of patience to open this Luban lock. There seemed to be only one Luban lock. If one looked closely, they would discover that it was made of nine Luban locks. It would take a lot of time for ordinary people to open this Luban lock. Qiao Nian ced the Luban lock in her bag and returned the ceiling to its original position. Only then did she walk downstairs. The battle downstairs was still intense. To be precise, Qiao Shan was dealing damage unterally. It was obvious that Qiao Shan hated Su Xue to the core. He yearned to beat Su Xue to death. Every move he made was ruthless and merciless. Perhaps it was because Qiao Shan and Su Xue had caused too much of amotion, but all the servants of the Qiao family rushed over. They wanted to step forward to stop the fight, but they were afraid that Qiao Shan would vent his anger on them. One by one, they stood at the side and could only stop the fight. Su Xue screamed in pain, refusing to admit that she had cheated on him. She continued to beg for mercy. ¡°Hubby, things really aren¡¯t what you think. I really didn¡¯t let you down. You have to believe me. I can swear to God that I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± ¡°B*tch, how can you be so despicable? Do you think you¡¯ll die without a man? I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡± Qiao Shan hit Su Xue angrily, his words filled with conviction. Su Xue¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. She no longer looked as elegant as before. Instead, she looked disheveled. Qiao Nian looked at the current Su Xue without a trace of sympathy. There was only coldness in her eyes. In her opinion, Su Xue had brought this upon herself. At this moment, Qiao Xin returned from outside. When she saw Qiao Shan sparing no effort in beating Su Xue up, she hurriedly ran over and grabbed Qiao Shan¡¯s hand. She cried, ¡°Dad, stop! Stop hitting her! You¡¯ll beat Mom to death!¡± Qiao Xin hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Qiao Shan¡¯s arm. When she saw that Su Xue was covered in wounds, she was so anxious that tears were about to fall. However, Qiao Shan¡¯s mind was filled with Su Xue, who had cheated on him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Su Xue would keep a gigolo behind his back when he was so good to her and had his heart set on his family. Chapter 810 - 810 Not Worthy of Living! 810 Not Worthy of Living! How could Su Xue treat him like this? Such a loose woman was not worthy of living! Qiao Shan was in a rage. He could no longer listen to what others were saying. He shook off Qiao Xin¡¯s arm, grabbed Su Xue¡¯s hair, and smashed her head against the wall. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Xue screamed in pain. All these years, she had been pampered. How could she ept this pain? Seeing that Su Xue¡¯s face was covered in blood, Qiao Xin¡¯s heart ached so much that tears fell from her eyes. She hurriedly rushed over and shielded Su Xue behind her. She cried, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t hit her anymore. Although Mom has done something wrong in the past, she has already corrected herself and has been punished. If you beat her to death now, what will you do? What will happen to Brother and me? Dad!¡± Qiao Shan gradually came back to his senses. His gaze fell on Su Xue. If he had to sacrifice his life to kill this b*tch, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it! The anger in Qiao Shan¡¯s chest burned. He knew that Su Xue had been trying to please him recently, but when he thought of how Su Xue had once been with another man, he couldn¡¯t control the anger in his heart. Panting heavily, he pointed at the door and said loudly, ¡°Get out!¡± Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She would send her mother to the hospitalter. She wondered how long it would take for her mother to recover from her injuries. With this thought in mind, Qiao Xin helped Su Xue out of the room. The two of them had just taken a few steps when Qiao Xin noticed that Qiao Nian had also arrived. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She instantly understood. Previously, Dad and Mom had been getting along very well. The two of them were about to remarry. It must be because Qiao Nian hade over and sowed discord in front of Dad that Dad had hit Mom. Qiao Nian was really like a lingering ghost! Although Qiao Xin yearned for Qiao Nian to die now, she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t continue to provoke Qiao Nian. She wondered what kind of bewitching potion Qiao Nian had fed Gu Zhou to make him listen to her. Moreover, Qiao Nian had previously cultivated some precious herbs. She was now the dean of a university. The current Qiao Nian was already so outstanding that she could stand at the top of the entire An City. She didn¡¯t want to provoke Qiao Nian. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to attack the Qiao family. The Qiao family couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to target her mother anymore. A gentle smile appeared on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She greeted Qiao Nian politely, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight?¡± Dinner? Qiao Nian felt that Qiao Xin had grown up. She was no longer the little white lotus she used to be. It seemed that the days ahead would be even more interesting. ¡°There¡¯s no need to eat dinner. After all, I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Qiao family. If I stay for dinner, your family will probably be full of anger!¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Seeing that Qiao Xin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, she continued, ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to call me Sister anymore.¡± Qiao Xin smiled. Su Xue¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. When she saw Qiao Nian, her eyes were filled with cold poison, as if she wanted to cut Qiao Nian into pieces. A gentle smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as she smiled at Su Xue. Su Xue was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. ¡°Mom, Mom, wake up!¡± Qiao Xin shouted in panic. Seeing that Su Xue was still motionless in her arms, she hurriedly called for a servant. ¡°Someone, please send my mother to the hospital!¡± Qiao Nian casually walked past Su Xue and Qiao Xin and drove away. In a panic, Qiao Xin and the servants sent Su Xue to the hospital. Su Xue was sent to the operating theater. Qiao Xin stood guard outside the emergency room alone, her mind in a mess. At this moment, Qiao Xin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Qiao Xin took out her phone in frustration. When she saw the caller ID, her expression froze. Qiao Xin hurriedly wiped the tears off her face. She sat up straight and tried hard to calm herself down before answering the call. A faint smile appeared on Qiao Xin¡¯s face as she greeted sweetly, ¡°Sister Man Man!¡± A gentle voice came through the phone. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll be arriving in An City today. When are you free? Shall we meet?¡± Chapter 811 - 811 Ruthless 811 Ruthless Qiao Xin nced worriedly at the operating theater. After some thought, she said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll meet anytime!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Xin nodded. Qiao Xin thought of Su Xue, who was covered in wounds in the operating theater. A trace of coldness shed in her eyes, but her voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°Sister Man Man, I¡¯ll find a time for you to meet the Lu family, and I¡¯ll help you regain your status as Miss Lu. However, don¡¯t forget what you promised me previously.¡± ¡°I remember. Moreover, I¡¯ve already asked my little helper to do it. She looks innocent and won¡¯t attract Qiao Nian¡¯s attention. When Qiao Nian notices, she will already be beyond redemption. Just wait for the good news of my sess!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Man Man!¡± Qiao Xin said sincerely. A trace of smugness shed in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes. When Sister Man Man returned, she would be able to kill Qiao Nian! ¡°We¡¯re good friends. You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± The woman on the other end of the line hung up after saying this. In the mirror of the bathroom in the service area of the highway, there was a breathtakingly beautiful face. The woman smiled. Everything around her dimmed. This woman was none other than Xiao Shi¡¯s mother, Song Man. Song Man stared unblinkingly at the mirror. Her red lips curved up slightly, and her eyes were filled with coldness. Her gaze was so cold that it made one shiver. Soon, she would get what she wanted. She would no longer have to suffer. Her gaze gradually moved down to her broken arm. Her red lips were pursed tightly, and she looked displeased. At this moment, someone walked in. The ruthlessness on Song Man¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She walked out of the bathroom gently. Song Man had just walked out when she saw Qin Chuan walking towards her not far away. She gave a gentle and fragile smile and said gently, ¡°Mr. Qin, I¡¯m much better now. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± Qin Chuan asked with concern. They could have arrived in An City at noon today, but because Song Man¡¯s stomach hurt, they had already been dyed in this service area for more than half an hour. Song Man smiled gently. Her hair swayed as she shook her head, making her look fragile and beautiful. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Qin. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, feel free to tell me.¡± Qin Chuan and Song Man walked out together. Song Man smiled and nodded. The two of them walked outside. Qin Chuan looked at his subordinates and said, ¡°Alright, we can set off!¡± Song Man looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s back as Gu Zhou¡¯s face shed across her mind. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she liked Gu Zhou, she might really have fallen for a gentle man like Qin Chuan. Song Man quickened her pace and walked shoulder to shoulder with Qin Chuan. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Qin, how long will it take us to arrive?¡± Qin Chuan took out his phone and nced at it. There was a traffic jam ahead. He didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst. He made a simple estimation and said, ¡°It¡¯ll probably take another three hours!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Song Man nodded. ¡­ After Qiao Nian left the Qiao family home, she went straight to the cafe. She found a corner and ordered a cup of coffee, then looked at the diary in her hand seriously. She had always felt that she had suffered a lot in the past. After reading the diary, she realized that although her life in the countryside had many setbacks, there was also a lot of joy. It was just like what she had told Xiao Shi previously. She had almost given the dust on her body to Eldest Senior Brother as a life-saving pill. In the past, in order to catch fireflies, she had specially gone to the rice field on summer nights to wait. However, what awaited her in the end was not fireflies, but heavy rain. When Qiao Nian saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had been so naughty. Qiao Nian continued reading. The smile on her face gradually disappeared. She had followed her grandfather to pick herbs, and then she had almost fallen off the cliff. Fortunately, Qiao Yu had grabbed her back then, so she hadn¡¯t fallen. From that moment on, she had always treated Qiao Yu as Brother White Shirt. When she returned to the Qiao family, she realized that Qiao Yu was really her brother. Chapter 812 - 812 Flipping Through the Diary 812 Flipping Through the Diary At that time, she was still a student. She found out that she had been saved by her biological brother, but her biological brother hid her identity. Ha! At the thought that Qiao Yu had feelings for her, her expression turned even uglier. Qiao Nian thought for a while and prepared to tear off this page of the diary. She didn¡¯t want to see anything about Qiao Yu at all. Qiao Nian scrolled down until she reached her six-year-old birthday. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. At that time, she had always envied other children for being able to eat cake on their birthdays. After her grandfather found out about this, he took her to the county city to buy a cake. At that time, she was still young. She had always thought that as long as it was a round pastry, it would be a cake. Hence, when she passed by a shop selling snacks, she asked for arge cake and brought it home. When she was about to put in the candles at night, she realized that the cake shop had not given her any. At the time, she had thought that it was fine if there were no candles. Anyway, there were many candles in the house. Qiao Nian took out a candle and was about to celebrate her birthday when she saw Eldest Senior Brother covering his mouth andughing. Xiao Qiao Nian looked at Eldest Senior Brother in confusion and muttered softly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are youughing at? Doesn¡¯t this cake look good?¡± Eldest Senior Brother finally restrained his smile. ¡°Junior Sister, how is this a cake? This is just a mooncake the size of a te!¡± When Qiao Nian saw this, the smile in her eyes grew. At that time, she was too young to understand many things. When she bought the cake, she thought that this cake was a little short and would save her grandfather money. Qiao Nian touched the diary. When she was six, she didn¡¯t know how to write many words. She wrote them in pinyin, but this didn¡¯t affect her reading. Qiao Nian continued reading the diary. Recalling what had happened in the past, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Suddenly, her phone began to ring. Qiao Nian took out her phone and realized that she had been reading the diary for more than three hours. Time passed so quickly. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Qiao Nian asked. Qin Chuan¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived in An City. Where should I send Miss Song to now?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she closed the diary and said thoughtfully, ¡°Send her to the Dongjiang vi!¡± ¡°When are youing over, then?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to see her now. Lin Tao is in Dongjiang now. She¡¯ll help me receive Song Man.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send her to the Dongjiang vi now!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up on Qin Chuan, she called Lin Tao. Before Qiao Nian could speak, Lin Tao¡¯s curious voice came through the phone. ¡°Nian Nian, where are you now? When will you be back?¡± ¡°Can you take care of them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just taking care of two children. Of course I can take care of them. Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Lin Tao!¡± Lin Tao said proudly. Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°In a while, Xiao Shi¡¯s Mommy will probably arrive at your ce. When the timees, help me entertain her.¡± A trace of confusion shed in Lin Tao¡¯s eyes. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back now?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the unfinished diary and continued, ¡°I still have some things to do here. I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Lin Tao lowered her gaze slightly. She felt that Qiao Nian was too kind. If she were in Qiao Nian¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to bring that woman over. After all, she wasn¡¯t that magnanimous. Although she didn¡¯t want that woman toe over, she still liked these two children. These two children were sensible, good, and extremely obedient. However, of course, Lin Tao wouldn¡¯t say these things in front of the two children or Qiao Nian. She believed that Qiao Nian must have her own reasons for doing this. ¡°Alright, then hurry over when you¡¯re done.¡± After Lin Tao hung up, she looked at Xiao Shi, who was ying a game on her phone. Smiling, she said, ¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯ll be able to see your mommy soon!¡± When Xiao Shi heard Lin Tao¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She asked expectantly, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 813 - 813 Mommy Is Here 813 Mommy Is Here ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s face was filled with excitement, and her eyes were filled with stars. She turned to look at Gu Qi, who was sitting at the side, and said happily, ¡°Brother, did you hear that? Mommy will be here soon, and you¡¯ll be able to see her. Mommy has been thinking about you at home. She¡¯ll definitely be very happy to see you!¡± Gu Qi was not as excited as he had been when he was young. In the past, he had wanted to see his mommy the most and could not wait to be with her. However, after thinking for a long time, he hesitated. He didn¡¯t know how to get along with his mommy. Moreover, he was a little worried that his mommy would not be able to ept Auntie Nian Nian. After thinking about it, Gu Qi finally thought of apromise. ¡°Xiao Shi.¡± Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi seriously and said, ¡°Can I pretend to be you first and spend some time with Mommy? After we get along, I¡¯ll take the initiative to tell her my identity?¡± When she heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she recalled how excited she had been when she saw her fatherst night. Brother must be too excited to tell Mommy his identity directly. After Brother got familiar with Mommy, he would get along happily with her. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi nodded. Gu Qi heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Lin Tao, who was standing not far away, and asked, ¡°Auntie Lin Tao, can I trouble you with something?¡± Lin Tao looked at Gu Qi in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can I trouble you to leave the house with my sister first? That way, I can be alone with Mommy!¡± Gu Qi looked at Lin Tao seriously. Lin Tao was stunned. Were all children nowadays like this? If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that these two children could say such things. Lin Tao hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Can you really do it alone?¡± Gu Qi pursed his lips. After a long while, he nodded and said, ¡°Auntie Lin Tao, don¡¯t worry. I can do it alone. I want to slowly get familiar with her through this method.¡± Seeing Gu Qi¡¯s words, Lin Tao couldn¡¯t persuade him anymore, so she agreed. Lin Tao left with Xiao Shi first. Gu Qi was the only one left in the Dongjiang vi. Gu Qi sat on the small sofa with a serious expression. He ced his small hands on his knees and clenched his fists tightly, looking nervous. Qiao Nian¡¯s face appeared in his mind. His biological mother was about to arrive, but he was so unfilial. Yet, he wanted Auntie Nian Nian to be his mother. Just as Gu Qi¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the doorbell rang. Gu Qi¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. His body tensed up involuntarily. He sat there, not knowing what to do. After a while, the doorbell rang again. Gu Qi pursed his lips tightly. He mustered his courage and walked towards the entrance of the vi. When he reached the door of the vi, he opened it. There was a very beautiful woman standing outside the door. Gu Qi¡¯s mind raced. So his biological mother was also so good-looking. Gu Qi wanted to call her Mommy, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Song Man stood there calmly. She looked at the gorgeous princess dress Xiao Shi was wearing, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. When Xiao Shi wore this dress, she did not look poor at all. Instead, she looked like a youngdy who had grown up in a rich family. She looked like the daughter of a rich family. The only difference between Xiao Shi and before was that in the past, Xiao Shi could not wait to get close to her, but now, Xiao Shi stood there motionless. Qin Chuan stood beside Song Man with a gentle smile on his face. He asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, can I enter your house now?¡± Gu Qi stood at the side and made way. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Song Man frowned. Why wasn¡¯t Xiao Shi close to her now? Could it be that she was unwilling to bother with her because she had been separated from her for two days? Song Man did not want to be distant from Xiao Shi. She would have to rely on her to do many things in the future. Moreover, if she wanted to be with Gu Zhou, she had to rely on Xiao Shi. Chapter 814 - 814 Unstable 814 Unstable With this thought in mind, Song Man slowly squatted down in front of Xiao Shi and touched her face gently. She asked softly, ¡°Xiao Shi, Mommy has missed you so much these past two days. Did you miss Mommy?¡± Gu Qi looked at the woman in front of him. Although he knew that she was his mommy, for some reason, he still felt that she was very unfamiliar. This unfamiliarity made him unwilling to speak. He had never felt this way about Auntie Nian Nian in the past. However, he still liked the feeling of her touching his face. For the first time in his life, he felt his mommy touch his face. He was also a child with a mommy now. Qin Chuan had already sent Song Man over. He nced at the time. As he had other things to do, he instructed Song Man, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ve already sent you over. You can stay here in peace in the future. I won¡¯t disturb you and your daughter anymore. You two should catch up!¡± Song Man stood up and looked at Qin Chuan with a gentle smile. She nodded. ¡°Thank you for sending me here, Mr. Qin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Qin Chuan left with his subordinates. Only Song Man and Gu Qi were left in the living room of the Dongjiang vi. Gu Qi sat where he was. He didn¡¯t know how to speak to his mommy. He nced at the time. It was past three in the afternoon, and it wasn¡¯t time to eat. He might as well ask his mommy if she wanted afternoon tea. Gu Qi was conflicted about how to take the initiative to speak. When Song Man heard the door of the vi close, her gentle face instantly turned cold. She looked at Gu Qi coldly. Gu Qi noticed the change in Song Man¡¯s gaze and was slightly stunned. He sensed that his mother had already retracted her hand. The warmth in her hand instantly disappeared. Before he could feel his mommy¡¯s gentleness, it had already disappeared. All that was left was coldness. At this moment, his mother was just like nanny Zhang Yi in the past. She looked at him with only coldness and disgust. Gu Qi was a little puzzled. Why was Mommy looking at him like this? Could it be that Mommy already knew that he wasn¡¯t Xiao Shi? Song Man looked at Gu Qi with a dark expression and questioned coldly, ¡°Xiao Shi, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you pick Mommy up?¡± Gu Qi frowned. Mommy thought he was Xiao Shi. Did Mommy usually talk to Xiao Shi like this? Why did Mommy suddenly seem to be a different person? ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Gu Qi could finish speaking, Song Man interrupted him. ¡°You what?¡± However, Song Man¡¯s tone was identical to Zhang Yi¡¯s. Gu Qi understood that she was angry. However, Gu Qi couldn¡¯t understand why his mommy was angry. Xiao Shi was still so young. Why couldn¡¯t Mommye over herself? Why did she take her anger out on her? Gu Qi met Song Man¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he recalled Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s gaze on him. Auntie Nian Nian had never looked at him with such dissatisfaction and anger. Auntie Nian Nian looked at him with a gentle and kind gaze. Gu Qi thought of Auntie Nian Nian and mustered his courage. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian felt that the journey was a little far and wanted me to see Mommy as soon as possible, so she got someone to pick you up!¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her expression instantly darkened. If it were any other time, Xiao Shi would have apologized a long time ago. Now, Xiao Shi was actually quibbling! Auntie Nian Nian? Could it be that Xiao Shi was talking about Qiao Nian? Song Man¡¯s expression darkened. She clearly liked that woman. At the thought of Xiao Shi liking Qiao Nian, she felt ufortable. Now, because of Qiao Nian, Xiao Shi had grown distant from her and treated her coldly! Song Man questioned coldly, ¡°Do you like Auntie Nian Nian a lot?¡± Gu Qi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Qi believed that even if Xiao Shi was here, she would answer this question honestly. Song Man¡¯s heart had already sunk to the bottom. Her anger was burning as she tried hard to suppress it. She hesitated for a moment before pulling Gu Qi into her arms and saying apologetically, ¡°Xiao Shi, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like this. Mommy has been separated from you for so long. I was worried that something would happen to you, so I was so angry. That¡¯s why my tone wasn¡¯t kind. Don¡¯t be angry with Mommy!¡± Chapter 815 - 815 Mommy’s Life Isn’t Easy Too 815 Mommy¡¯s Life Isn¡¯t Easy Too When Gu Qi heard Song Man¡¯s words, he recalled what Xiao Shi had told him. Xiao Shi had said that his mommy had lost an arm, so her temper was a little bad. She had asked him to take care of her more. Gu Qi recalled Song Man¡¯s gentleness when she first arrived at the vi, her coldness after Qin Chuan and the others left, and now his heart was filled with guilt. It seemed that her mood was really vtile. Gu Qi roughly understood Song Man¡¯s situation. Mommy couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Gu Qi¡¯s gazended on his mother¡¯s broken arm and he sighed silently. He could understand what his mommy was doing now. It wasn¡¯t easy for Mommy either. Song Man let go of him. Her gaze was the same as when she first entered the room. She asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, did you see your daddy? Did you acknowledge him?¡± Gu Qi said, ¡°I haven¡¯t reunited with Daddy yet. I¡­¡± When the car arrived at the Dongjiang vi, Song Man thought that she had already found her grandparents when she was young. However, after she entered the vi, she realized that it was empty. There were only things for children and nothing for elderly people. In addition, Gu Qi had just mentioned Qiao Nian. She thought that she had already reunited with Gu Zhou. Song Man couldn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian had sent her to the Dongjiang vi. What was her motive? Previously, she had heard from others that Qiao Nian was very smart. Now, it seemed that she had to be fully alert. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you acknowledge your daddy?¡± Song Man asked, looking at Xiao Shi coldly. ¡°I want to wait.¡± Song Man looked puzzled. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why wait? Perhaps your daddy misses you too. How can you bear to make him sad? Could it be that your Auntie Nian Nian won¡¯t let you acknowledge your daddy?¡± Gu Qi shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to.¡± When Song Man heard his words, her expression immediately darkened. She must have been deceived by Qiao Nian¡¯s sweet words, so she decided not to acknowledge her father. Qiao Nian was really too cunning. She was so scheming. It seemed that she had to be more careful in the future, lest she be tricked by Qiao Nian. Song Man¡¯s expression darkened and her tone was cold. ¡°Xiao Shi, we had a hard time living in Hai Cheng. Back then, I worked so hard to raise you because I hoped to find our family. Then, we wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard in the future.¡± ¡°We were often bullied in Hai Cheng and have relied on each other until now. Mommy thought that we would all work hard to make each other happy. Why do you push happiness away?¡± Song Man¡¯s frown deepened, and her voice became sharp. When Gu Qi heard Song Man¡¯s words, he felt more and more ufortable. He slowly lowered his eyes and his gaze inadvertentlynded on Song Man¡¯s remaining hand. Her hands were fair and delicate, and her fingers were long and slender. Such hands must not have done any heavy work. Gu Qi couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had seen Xiao Shi¡¯s hands. Xiao Shi¡¯s hands were covered in scars and calluses. It was obvious that she had done a lot of work. Why were Mommy¡¯s hands smooth and delicate, but her hands were old and rough? Gu Qi recalled what Song Man had just said. He had a strange feeling in his heart and muttered softly, ¡°Do you just want to find Daddy and use him to let you live a luxurious life?¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t one have to fight for a happy life? Song Man¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her heart jumped to her throat as she looked at him in shock. How could this child be so sharp? She was too smart! However, she quickly calmed down. She had always been smarter and more sensible than others when she was young. It was normal for her to think of this. Song Man hurriedly shook her head and exined eagerly, ¡°When you were young, Mom felt sorry for you. You were the little princess of the Gu family to begin with. You should have been living a carefree life, but when you were in Hai Cheng with Mom, you had to live a poor life. Mom didn¡¯t want you to live such a hard life for the rest of your life, do you understand?¡± Gu Qi looked at Song Man expressionlessly, his heart gradually sinking to the bottom. Chapter 816 - 816 Disillusionment 816 Disillusionment Initially, he had thought that his mommy was a gentle and kind person, the best person in the world. But all of that had changed. He felt that his imaginary mommy waspletely different from her. In the past, he often thought that his mommy must be a very gentle and kind person. She would have a gentle smile on her face, and when she smiled, her eyes would curve into crescents. She would speak gently to everyone. Perhaps Mommy might not be very beautiful, but she would definitely exude a warm aura. But the mommy sitting in front of him waspletely different from what he had imagined. His mommy was actually so snobbish, just like Zhang Yi, the nanny who had taken care of him in the past. Gu Qi stared unblinkingly into Song Man¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Since you knew who my father was, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± When Song Man heard this, she panicked. She had never told Xiao Shi about her father before. This time, she almost gave herself away. Song Man had never expected that the first person she would find was Gu Zhou. Song Man had initially thought that when she gained a foothold in the Lu family, she would let Xiao Shi acknowledge Gu Zhou. She had let it slip just now because she was flustered. Xiao Shi had always been smarter than others. She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself to hide what she had just said. However, Gu Qi did not give Song Man a chance to continue thinking. He asked again, ¡°Since you originally wanted to raise me alone, why didn¡¯t you bring me to Daddy earlier? Why did you only let me acknowledge him now?¡± ¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯ve misunderstood Mommy. That¡¯s not what Mommy meant,¡± Song Man hurriedly exined. Seeing Gu Qi¡¯s indifferent expression, her eyes instantly turned red, looking very aggrieved. Gu Qi looked at Song Man¡¯s aggrieved expression expressionlessly. Song Man sighed softly and said, ¡°Back then, when I gave birth to you and your brother, I fainted because it was too painful. At that time, I vaguely saw Gu Zhou¡¯s face, but I couldn¡¯t be sure that man was Gu Zhou.¡± As Song Man spoke, she raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and sniffled. ¡°Xiao Shi, we lived in Hai Cheng. You should know what kind of ce Hai Cheng is. Hai Cheng is a ce that eats people alive. The gap between the rich and the poor is so big. When I woke up, I was busy taking care of you, and I didn¡¯t have the money toe to An City. Even if I did, I might not have the chance to see Gu Zhou.¡± At this point, Song Man¡¯s voice choked up. ¡°At that time, I wanted you to acknowledge your father. However, our family wasn¡¯t well-off at that time, and we owed a lot of money. Mommy had to support you while paying off the debt. Those debt collectors kept staring at our family. At that time, we couldn¡¯t leave the house directly, right?¡± Gu Qi lowered his gaze slightly, his eyes moved. He had always known that his sister and mommy had a hard time, but he did not expect them to have such a hard life. Seeing that Gu Qi was listening, Song Man continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying my debts for more than two years. Mommy wasn¡¯t in good health. Later on, Mommy wanted to send your photo to your father so that you could acknowledge him. However, Mommy had seen the relevant reports before. Everyone said that he didn¡¯t have a child. Mommy remembered that he took your brother away, so Mommy thought that she had mistaken him for someone else.¡± Gu Qi pursed his lips tightly. At that time, his father had always kept him in the Dongjiang vi. He was unwilling to let him stay in the Gu family¡¯s vi, nor was he willing to make his existence public. He hadn¡¯t known why his father was doing this before, but now he understood. His father wanted to protect his personal safety. Now, it seemed that Mommy was right. He could understand now why his mommy had not told him who his father was when he was young. Seeing that Gu Qi was listening to her, Song Man couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. ¡°I thought this was your grandparents¡¯ house, but when you mentioned Qiao Nian, I heard about her long ago. Qiao Nian is so outstanding. She¡¯s very close to the Gu family now. She¡¯s Gu Zhou¡¯s private doctor. Since she arranged for you to be here, there¡¯s only one possibility. That man back then was Gu Zhou. I wasn¡¯t wrong back then!¡± Chapter 817 - 817 Alert 817 Alert Song Man felt that she was especially smart and made up for this w in time. Her reasons were reasonable and wless. Gu Qi did not find any loopholes in Song Man¡¯s words. All these years, he had missed his mommy, so he was still willing to believe that his mommy was a kind and honest person. Therefore, Gu Qi was willing to believe Song Man¡¯s words. !! However, Song Man¡¯s next words puzzled Gu Qi again and made him wary. ¡°Xiao Shi, didn¡¯t Mommy tell you before that we have to work hard to find Father and your brother? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Qi nodded. He had heard about this from Xiao Shi. Song Man sighed slightly and said guiltily, ¡°This is all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy has always felt sorry for you. If Mommy hadn¡¯t fainted back then, you might have returned to the Gu family. You wouldn¡¯t have to live a hard life with Mommy anymore. Mommy¡¯s greatest wish is for you to live a carefree life, like other children, and go to school happily.¡± When Gu Qi heard Song Man¡¯s words, he was a little moved. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have questioned his mommy just now. His mommy was indeed as gentle and kind as he had thought. He shouldn¡¯t have spoken to his mommy in such a violent tone just now. Although he was not familiar with the woman in front of him yet, he knew that she was his mommy, the person who had given him life. Although he really wanted to apologize to his mommy, after struggling for a long time, he did not know how to start. Song Man stood up and walked to Gu Qi. She sat down and gently took his hand, asking tentatively, ¡°Xiao Shi, you told me previously that Auntie Nian Nian arranged for you to stay here. Do you know why she asked you to stay here?¡± When she heard Song Man¡¯s question, she said seriously, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian wants me to find a suitable opportunity to reunite with Daddy!¡± Song Man¡¯s heart was filled with disdain. She didn¡¯t think Qiao Nian would be so kind. It seemed that Xiao Shi was still too innocent. She didn¡¯t know that humans were sinister. With this thought in mind, Song Man said meaningfully, ¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯ve been tricked. You don¡¯t know that your appearance with me will threaten Qiao Nian¡¯s position as the Young Madam of the Gu family. It¡¯s impossible for her to be so kind as to let you acknowledge your father. The reason why she ced you here is because she doesn¡¯t want you to acknowledge your father. You¡¯ve lived in the slums for so long. Don¡¯t you know what human hearts are like?¡± ¡°She just wants to lock you up and find a chance to chase you out of An City so that you won¡¯t acknowledge your daddy for the rest of your life!¡± Song Man said with a dark expression. When Gu Qi heard Song Man¡¯s words, he instantly felt ufortable. Last night, Auntie Nian Nian had already let Xiao Shi meet her father. Auntie Nian Nian was the gentlest and kindest person in the world. Moreover, Auntie Nian Nian had said that she would let his father acknowledge Xiao Shi. In the past, when everyone suspected that he was depressed, it was Auntie Nian Nian who stood up and said that he was not sick. Auntie Nian Nian would work hard to prove his innocence. Auntie Nian Nian clearly knew that he was her father¡¯s child, but she epted him without hesitation. Gu Qi replied without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Auntie Nian Nian isn¡¯t that kind of person at all. She¡¯s especially good and kind!¡± Song Man was slightly stunned when she heard Gu Qi¡¯s words. She had said something wrong just now. She could understand if Xiao Shi was sad, but why was she speaking up for an outsider now? Now, for the sake of an outsider, she actually talked back to her. When Song Man realized this, her expression instantly darkened. She had painstakingly raised this child. She could not speak up for outsiders! With this thought in mind, Song Man said coldly, ¡°When you were young, did Mommy raise you painstakingly just to let you speak up for outsiders?¡± When Gu Qi heard Song Man¡¯s words, his lips pursed tighter and tighter. He didn¡¯t like the way his mommy spoke to him, nor did he like her reprimanding him like this. For some reason, when he looked at his mommy, he kept thinking of Zhang Yi. Chapter 818 - 818 Dispute 818 Dispute That vicious woman who wanted to be her father¡¯s wife. And the woman he hated the most. Why was Mommy so simr to Zhang Yi? Gu Qi was a little protective. He liked Auntie Nian Nian very much, and Auntie Nian Nian was very gentle to him. He didn¡¯t want anyone to nder Auntie Nian Nian. Even if the person who ndered Auntie Nian Nian was his biological mother. It was at this moment that Gu Qi had already forgotten that he was still acting as Xiao Shi. He looked at Song Man and said seriously, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen Auntie Nian Nian. How do you know what she¡¯s thinking? Moreover, she¡¯s not even worried about your existence. Whether it will affect her status is her business. Why do you think that? It¡¯s wrong for you to think that way!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s words were cold. For a moment, Song Man was speechless. Song Man had never expected the child she had painstakingly raised to be an ingrate. She had initially wanted to rely on Xiao Shi to deal with Qiao Nian, but it seemed that Xiao Shi was already on Qiao Nian¡¯s side. Why? She had been with Xiao Shi for more than five years. Why was she still biased towards others? The more Song Man thought about it, the angrier she became. She raised her hand and pped Gu Qi¡¯s face without hesitation. p¡­ A clear voice resounded throughout the living room. Gu Qi had never expected Song Man to hit him. He felt a burning pain. He had never been beaten up since he was young. No matter how bad Zhang Yi was, she would only hit his butt and palm. This was the first time he had been hit like this. He had actually been hit by his mother, whom he had missed for a long time. Gu Qi¡¯s face hurt, but his heart hurt even more. He wasn¡¯t heartbroken because he had been beaten up. He was a little worried about his sister. Did his sister often get beaten up when she was at home in the past? Previously, he had specially asked Xiao Shi if Mommy would hit anyone when she was unstable. At that time, Xiao Shi only smiled and did not speak. Now that he thought about it, Xiao Shi had been beaten up a lot. How had his sister suffered so much? At this moment, the door was kicked open. Gu Qi looked up and saw Qiao Nian standing at the door nervously. When Gu Qi saw Qiao Nian, his eyes lit up. Qiao Nian was like a beam of light, illuminating the darkness in his heart. Qiao Nian had just arrived. Just as she was about to enter, she saw Song Man hit Gu Qi. She had initially thought that Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother was quite good-looking, but Gu Qi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t look like she had worked at all. Her gaze fell on Song Man¡¯s hand. Her hand was smooth and delicate. It was obvious that she had been pampered. Why were Xiao Shi¡¯s hands so rough? It was obvious that she had done a lot of work. As a mother who had been pampered, how could she let her child work? Now, Song Man had hit Gu Qi without any exnation. What was going on? Qiao Nian walked up to Gu Qi, exuding a cold aura that came from hell. She shielded Gu Qi behind her, blocking Song Man¡¯s view of Gu Qi. Qiao Nian red at Song Man, then turned to look at Gu Qi. Seeing the new palm print on Gu Qi¡¯s face and how swollen it was, her heart ached. Qiao Nian carefully touched Gu Qi¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°I need to ice itter.¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t speak. Feeling the warmth of Qiao Nian¡¯s palm, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He tried hard not to cry. This was the first time he had seen his mommy. She had actually hit him. Not only did his mommy not feel sorry for him, but she was also especially angry because he had told her what Auntie Nian Nian was like. Song Man stood indifferently at the side. She nced at Qiao Nian and Xiao Shi and instantly understood Qiao Nian¡¯s rtionship with Xiao Shi. How was this fair? She had been taking care of her for five years, but she had only seen Qiao Nian for two to three days. In the end, she still spoke up for Qiao Nian. Even if Qiao Nian looked at her like a mother looking at her own child, Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t betray her. Not only did Song Man¡¯s anger not subside, but it also grew worse. At this moment, Song Man suddenly received a cold gaze. Chapter 819 - 819 Argument 819 Argument Song Man looked over and met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Her expression instantly darkened. Who did Qiao Nian think she was? She was just something to flush! How dare she show off in front of her? When she returned to the Lu family and her children acknowledged their ancestors, she would be the most respected woman in the world. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t even worthy of carrying her shoes. ¡°Why did you hit the child?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were cold, and her voice was firm and unceremonious. Song Man met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fearlessly and said coldly, ¡°You must be the Auntie Nian Nian Xiao Shi was talking about!¡± ¡°Why did you hit the child?¡± Qiao Nian asked coldly. She did not care about anything else. She was only concerned about why Song Man had hit the child. A child was a gift from the heavens to adults. A child was an innocent and adorable angel. If Song Man could raise such a gentle, adorable, and kind child, why did she still hit her child? She really didn¡¯t know how lucky she was. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder, as if they were tinged with cold poison. When Song Man heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she frowned and said coldly, ¡°Mothers have to teach children when they make mistakes. I¡¯m her mother. She did something wrong, so I should hit her. What¡¯s wrong with that? Miss Qiao, please don¡¯t interfere. If a child can¡¯t be taught well when he is young, he¡¯ll bewless in the future. Don¡¯t you know that blindly supporting a child will lead a child down the wrong path?¡± Song Man sneered and continued, ¡°Of course I have to teach my child well. Miss Qiao, please stand aside. Don¡¯t disturb me from teaching my child!¡± What Song Man meant was that Qiao Nian was just an outsider. She shouldn¡¯t disturb her when she was disciplining her child. Qiao Nian stood there coldly, not retreating at all because of Song Man¡¯s words. After reading the diary, she was about to return. She had wanted to call Lin Tao first and ask about the situation here. However, after she picked up the call, she realized that Xiao Zhou wanted to pretend to be Xiao Shi and be alone with his mommy. She had always found Xiao Shi¡¯s mother a little strange. If a child worked with his mother in his teens, Qiao Nian might think that it was normal. However, a five-year-old child¡¯s hands were covered in calluses. It was obvious that she had done a lot of work at home. Which mother in this world would bear to let her child do so much work? She had suspected Song Man before, but she could not confirm if she was the mother of the two children. Precisely because she could not be sure of this, she wanted to wait and see. After confirming Song Man¡¯s true identity, she would think about what to do next. However, her sixth sense told Qiao Nian that Song Man was definitely a dangerous person. Qiao Nian would never allow Gu Qi to be alone with a dangerous person. When Xiao Shi went to the Gu residence yesterday, Gu Zhou did not realize that she was not Gu Qi. That was because Gu Zhou¡¯s heart was filled with the desire to take care of his child, so he would not let his imagination run wild. Moreover, Gu Zhou did not know that there was still Xiao Shi in this world. But Song Man was different. Song Man was a woman. A woman¡¯s heart was very delicate to begin with. If Song Man realized that something was wrong with her child¡¯s expression, she might quickly realize that the child in front of her was Gu Qi. She didn¡¯t know what Song Man wanted to do, but she was very worried about Gu Qi¡¯s safety, so she drove back. She had just walked to the door when she heard Song Man and Gu Qi arguing. Before she could push the door open and enter, she stole a nce through the ss window and saw Gu Qi being pped by Song Man. When she saw this, her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Although Gu Qi was not her child, she had long treated him as her own. She would never allow anyone to bully her child. She knew very well that the woman in front of her was Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother, but she really couldn¡¯t ept that Song Man had hit Gu Qi. In the past five years, Song Man had not taken care of Gu Qi for a single day. Just because Gu Qi had a different opinion from her, she wanted to hit him? Was this what a mother should do? In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, if a child makes a mistake, adults should reason with them first. If that really didn¡¯t work, they could use other methods. Song Man did not reason with Gu Qi at all, and she went out of hand. Chapter 820 - 820 Counterattack 820 Counterattack Seeing that Qiao Nian was still ring at her, Song Man said expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Qiao, this is our own family matter. It has nothing to do with you. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Bam! Qiao Nian raised her hand and pped Song Man¡¯s face, interrupting her. Song Man was stunned. !! She covered her face with her hand and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. At this moment, Gu Qi was also stunned. His eyes widened as he muttered, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian!¡± Qiao Nian retracted her hand indifferently and looked at Song Man coldly. She said, ¡°Miss Song, this is my home and my territory. You should know your limits. In my territory, no matter what your child has done wrong, you can¡¯t hit her. You can only talk to her properly!¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment, her body growing colder and colder. She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t p you today on behalf of Xiao Shi. I just wanted to tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to do such a thing in my house. An outsider using violence in someone else¡¯s house is too rude!¡± Song Man looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. What was Qiao Nian thinking? Hitting her for this reason. Was Qiao Nian a fool? Without waiting for Song Man to speak, Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Qi. She grabbed Gu Qi¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, Auntie Nian will take you to apply medicine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Qi nodded when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. He allowed Qiao Nian to pull him away. Song Man watched as the two of them left. Her breathing was uniform, and she almost suffocated. For some reason, she felt that the two of them looked like mother and daughter. She seemed to be an extra person. At the thought that Xiao Shi had left with someone who had hit her biological mother, Song Man¡¯s expression turned colder and colder. Why was this happening? She had only been apart from her for a few days, but she was actually getting along so well with other women. Xiao Shi even contradicted her for other women. It seemed that this little girl was going to escape from her grasp. Song Man¡¯s eyes gradually filled with ruthlessness. She would never allow Xiao Shi to escape from her grasp. In the future, she would have to rely on her to enjoy wealth and glory. Song Man knew very well that if she chased after her now, she would probably be even angrier. She had to calm down. When Xiao Shi returnedter, she would use other methods to regain her heart. As long as Xiao Shi stood by her side, Gu Zhou would definitely marry her. Song Man¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. She paced back and forth in the living room, thinking about how to pull Xiao Shi back. Qiao Nian held Gu Qi¡¯s hand and walked out of the vi. When they were outside, she turned around and saw that Song Man hadn¡¯t chased after her. A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Why didn¡¯t Song Man chase after her? Did Song Man really not care about Xiao Shi at all? The two of them had been together for more than five years. Song Man clearly knew that Xiao Shi had suffered. Why did she let Xiao Shi leave with her? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand what Song Man was thinking. Her heart ached as she looked at Gu Qi. Gu Qi had probably not expected his biological mother to be like this. Qiao Nian squatted down and pulled Gu Qi into her arms. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Qi, I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡± In Qiao Nian¡¯s arms, Gu Qi felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring. He also felt warmth andfort. In his fantasy, his mother¡¯s embrace was just so warm andfortable. Without hesitation, Gu Qi reached out and hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s neck. He pressed his face against hers and said softly, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯sforting words, she felt a lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes. She knew in her heart that Gu Qi should be the saddest one, but she didn¡¯t understand why Gu Qi still wanted tofort her. She hugged Gu Qi tightly and recalled how Gu Qi had squatted alone in a corner. At that time, Gu Qi had looked extremely pitiful. She recalled that when Gu Qi was sick, he was also missing his mother. Gu Qi had finally found his mother, but in the end¡­ At this moment, Qiao Nian hoped that Song Man wasn¡¯t their mother, because Song Man wasn¡¯t worthy of being their mother at all. Chapter 821 - 821 Can You Call Me Mommy? 821 Can You Call Me Mommy? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to feel ufortable. She picked him up and ced him in the front passenger seat. She bent down and helped Gu Qi fasten his seatbelt. She looked down and gently ruffled Gu Qi¡¯s hair. She said gently, ¡°Our Xiao Qi is as handsome and good-looking as ever!¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked up at her. His dark eyes gradually lit up. He pursed his lips and asked carefully, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian!¡± ¡°In Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s heart, you¡¯re the most obedient and best child. Be good! When I apply the medicer, your face won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± With that, Qiao Nian was about to close the passenger door when Gu Qi grabbed her hand. !! Qiao Nian thought that Gu Qi was still sad that Song Man had hit him. Sheforted him. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very normal for people to argue with each other. As long as you think you¡¯re not in the wrong, don¡¯t mind it too much.¡± Gu Qi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked uneasily, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian¡­ can I call you Mommy?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s voice was no longer as calm as usual, nor was it as cool as his usual childish voice. His voice was soft now, mixed with caution and fear. At this moment, Gu Qi looked insecure. His doggy eyes were bright, as if he was worried that he would be abandoned. Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s voice, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel terrible. In the past, Gu Qi had never had such a gaze or spoken in such a tone. Gu Qi must have been frightened by Song Man. However, when she thought of Gu Qi¡¯s words, she was stunned. Gu Qi stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was standing there silently, his eyes gradually darkened. He had thought that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t willing to be his mommy. Biting his lip, he retracted his hand in disappointment. Just as he was about to retract his hand, Qiao Nian grabbed it again. Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He felt Qiao Nian¡¯s grip on his hand tighten. Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s hand was very warm. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go. He met Qiao Nian¡¯s red eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why Auntie Nian Nian was looking at him with such sadness and joy. Before Gu Qi could ask, he was pulled into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes. A tear fell from the corner of her eye. It had been a long time since she had cried. She had almost forgotten what it felt like to cry. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear Gu Qi¡¯s words and see his careful actions. Qiao Nian hugged Gu Qi tightly, her voice choked. ¡°Xiao Qi, in my heart, you¡¯ve always been my child. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to let me be your mommy. Thank you¡­¡± Gu Qi listened to her voice and felt the warmth in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. This was how his mommy should be. So the happiness he had always yearned for was beside him. It was just that he had been too obsessed with blood ties in the past. Gu Qi reached out and hugged Qiao Nian, calling out, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± He had wanted to call Song Man like this before, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t. Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened, and her heart instantly softened. She felt a lump in her throat and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Qi felt his eyes heat up. She sniffed and called out again, ¡°Mommy!¡± This time, Gu Qi¡¯s voice was much firmer than before. There was joy and happiness in his voice, indicating that he was really willing to let Qiao Nian be his mommy. Qiao Nian nodded again. Qiao Nian recalled the first time she had seen Gu Qi. He had disguised himself as a girl. At that time, she had felt that Gu Qi was a sweet and cool girl. At that time, she liked him a lot. The second time she saw Gu Qi, he had been bullied by the school. She had stepped forward to stand up for him. Later on, she realized that the Gu Qi she saw waspletely different from the Gu Qi others were talking about. Everyone felt that Gu Qi was sick, but only she felt that Gu Qi was just someone who was not good at expressing himself. Chapter 822 - 822 Protecting Him 822 Protecting Him Qiao Nian recalled everything that had happened in the past and said, ¡°Xiao Qi, don¡¯t worry. With Mommy around in the future, Mommy will never let anyone bully you again!¡± Gu Qi was touched. He nodded solemnly. He believed Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s words. Auntie Nian Nian would definitely protect him. He had a mommy now. !! How blissful! Fortunately, Auntie Nian Nian was willing to be his mommy. Otherwise, he might just be a child without a mommy. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually began to race. She was so happy that she felt a little suffocated. She had thought that she liked Gu Qi unterally, but she didn¡¯t expect they liked each other mutually. Gu Qi was actually healing her. Perhaps in the eyes of others, the departure of her biological children did not affect her at all. Only she knew that she had been missing those two children. ¡°Xiao Qi, thank you! Thank you for being my child!¡± Qiao Nian said excitedly. Gu Qi didn¡¯t speak. He just hugged Qiao Nian tightly. In his opinion, he should be the one thanking Auntie Nian Nian. Auntie Nian Nian had been protecting and taking care of him, letting him feel the warmth of his mommy. After a long while, Qiao Nian let go of Gu Qi and gently patted his head. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Qi, let¡¯s go home!¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with smiles. He nodded seriously. Home! What a beautiful phrase. In the past, he had hoped that his parents would be at home. Now, he had them both. Qiao Nian drove towards the Gu family vi. Her heart was surging with emotions. Her dream had alreadye true. At this moment, Gu Qi looked at the door of the Dongjiang vi that was getting further and further away. He felt very sad. Gu Qi thought of Xiao Shi again. He had always thought that his mommy was a very gentle and kind woman. He thought she was also very patient with her children. She would never let her children suffer, just like Auntie Nian Nian had always treated him. But now, Gu Qi knew how wrong he was. Gu Qi¡¯s frown deepened. He asked worriedly, ¡°Mommy, if we leave now, will she be angry all the time? When Xiao Shi gets home, will she hit Xiao Shi?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s words, she frowned. Gu Qi¡¯s words made sense. That woman was like a lunatic. It was very likely that she would beat Xiao Shi up. Gu Qi¡¯s heart was on her side. After such a thing happened, Gu Qi was willing to leave with her, but it was different for Xiao Shi. She had grown up with Song Man. No matter how Song Man treated her, ording to her attitude from before, she still liked her a lot. If she forcefully brought Xiao Shi out, not only would she be unhappy, but she would also be in the wrong. After all, she was not Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian fell into a dilemma. There was no point in thinking too much about it. Qiao Nian decided to call Xiao Shi and hear her thoughts. Before making the call, Qiao Nian asked Gu Qi for his thoughts and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Xiao Shi and see what she thinks?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Qi nodded. After some thought, he said, ¡°But don¡¯t tell Xiao Shi that I was beaten up. I don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she felt a little upset. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were only five-year-old children, but the two of them were really too sensible. Some adults liked sensible children. However, children should live carefree lives to begin with. If they were too sensible, it could only mean that they were living a hard life. Qiao Nian sincerely hoped that these two children could live happily like ordinary children. They wouldn¡¯t think too much about things, nor would they be sensible so early. Qiao Nian nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian took out her phone and called Lin Tao. Soon, Lin Tao picked up the phone. ¡°Sister Nian Nian, have you seen Xiao Qi? How¡¯s the situation over there?¡± When Qiao Nian thought of what she had seen when she entered the Dongjiang vi, her eyes darkened. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought Xiao Qi over!¡± Chapter 823 - 823 Worried for Xiao Shi 823 Worried for Xiao Shi ¡°Huh? Could it be that she already suspects Xiao Qi¡¯s identity?¡± Lin Tao asked in surprise. Xiao Shi, who was standing beside Lin Tao, looked worried. She stared unblinkingly at Lin Tao, who was on the phone. ¡°She doesn¡¯t suspect Xiao Qi¡¯s identity. Lin Tao, get Xiao Shi to pick up the phone!¡± Qiao Nian said. Lin Tao¡¯s phone had been ced outside. When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she handed the phone to the impatient Xiao Shi. !! When Xiao Shi took the phone, she thought that nothing had happened. She called out happily, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Shi asked excitedly, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, have you seen my mommy?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s voice, she sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I just saw your mommy, but there was a small misunderstanding between me and your mommy. I wonder if your mommy will be angry.¡± Qiao Nian felt that it was necessary to rify these things in advance. Xiao Shi had been holding his phone with both hands. When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she recalled her mommy¡¯s angry expression. Xiao Shi pursed her lips slightly and asked worriedly, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi, are you alright? Were you frightened by Mommy?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s phone was also on speaker. She could tell from her words that she cared about Gu Qi, but there was a trace of sadness. At this moment, Qiao Nianpletely realized that Song Man might have often lost her temper at Xiao Shi in the past. Xiao Shi knew Song Man¡¯s temper well, so she was worried that Gu Qi would be hurt. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how Xiao Shi had survived, nor did she know how she had dealt with Song Man¡¯s situation. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about her. Gu Qi wanted to reply to Xiao Shi, but she didn¡¯t want Xiao Shi to be sad, so he looked at Qiao Nian for help. Qiao Nian received Gu Qi¡¯s signal, so sheforted Xiao Shi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother is fine!¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but me herself. She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Nian Nian. My mommy isn¡¯t in a good mood. I¡¯ve caused you trouble!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her heart ached uncontrobly. Xiao Shi¡¯s words were mixed with guilt, but her words were very coherent, as if she had said it many times in the past. Xiao Shi was clearly just a child. Could it be that when she was with Song Man in the past, she often apologized to others because Song Man was unstable? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. She was just a five-year-old child. Why did she have to suffer so much? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiao Shi, why don¡¯t you not go back first¡­¡± Holding the phone with both hands, Xiao Shi shook her head and rejected Qiao Nian¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I have to go back!¡± Qiao Nian frowned. She recalled how Song Man had looked when she hit Gu Qi. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Auntie Lin Tao apany you back?¡± Qiao Nian was really worried about Song Man being alone with Xiao Shi. She really couldn¡¯t bear to see Song Man hit her. Xiao Shi clenched her fists and hesitated for a moment. Auntie Nian Nian and Auntie Lin Tao had already helped her a lot. She shouldn¡¯t trouble them anymore. She shook her head and said obediently, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back myself. Mommy won¡¯t do anything to me. After all, she¡¯s my mommy. She takes good care of me. She loves me very much.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She was Gu Qi¡¯s legal mother now, so it was only right for her to take care of him. No matter where this matter went, no one could find fault with her. However, Xiao Shi¡¯s guardian was Song Man now. She had nothing to do with her. If she took her away, she might break thew. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Xiao Shi, if anything happens, call me!¡± Qiao Nian instructed worriedly. After Qiao Nian hung up, Gu Qi¡¯s frown deepened. At the thought that his sister was going back to face Song Man, his heart jumped to his throat. He asked worriedly, ¡°What if she hits my sister?¡± Chapter 824 - 824 Thinking of a Way Out 824 Thinking of a Way Out Qiao Nian frowned. The image of Xiao Shi¡¯s cute face appeared in her mind, and her heart ached involuntarily. Xiao Shi was a lively and cheerful child. Her negative emotions seemed to havee from Song Man. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand. Song Man had such an obedient daughter. Why wasn¡¯t she satisfied? If her child was still alive, she would definitely do her best to take care of it. She would never let her child suffer any grievances. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Qi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to her. If her life isn¡¯t good, we can think of a way to get your father to fight for her custody. When the timees, she¡¯ll live with you. I¡¯ll take good care of her too. Don¡¯t worry!¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his heart, which had been in his throat, gradually rxed. He hoped that his sister could live with him as soon as possible. ¡­ At the Dongjiang vi. When Xiao Shi stood at the entrance of the vi, more than an hour had passed since he had spoken to Qiao Nian on the phone. Xiao Shi stood there with a frown. At the thought that her mommy might have red up at Brother Xiao Qi, the light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After a long while, Xiao Shi knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. When Song Man saw Xiao Shi, she could only see Xiao Shi¡¯s furry head and not her expression. Song Man nced outside and did not see anyone else. It seemed that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯te. Song Man heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Xiao Shi with aplicated expression and closed her eyes slightly. When she opened them again, her eyes were already red. ¡°Xiao Shi!¡± Song Man called Xiao Shi¡¯s name. She squatted down and hugged Xiao Shi, pretending to be guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at you. Mommy already knows her mistake. Mommy regrets it very much. Can you forgive Mommy?¡± When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, she was stunned. She muttered, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi call her that, she knew that Xiao Shi was no longer angry with her. However, this was a critical moment. She wanted all the dissatisfaction in Xiao Shi¡¯s heart to disappear. ¡°Xiao Shi, Mommy knows her mistake. Mommy will never hit you again. I¡¯m really sorry. Mommy was too angry just now and didn¡¯t know what she had done. Xiao Shi, can you not be angry with Mommy?¡± Song Man said pitifully. Xiao Shi stood rooted to the ground, her face turning paler and paler. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and tears welled up in her eyes. Did Mommy just say that she had hit her? How could Mommy hit her brother? Brother had always thought of Mommy and wanted to be with her. Her brother had wanted to gradually get familiar with her mommy. Why had it suddenly be like this? Was her brother very sad? Xiao Shi bit her lip. For the first time, she did not want to forgive her mommy. In the past, every time Mommy made a mistake or hit her, she would hug her like this, repenting and begging for her forgiveness. Other than that, Mommy rarely hugged her. The only time she really hugged her was when she left. She could understand her mommy¡¯s mood swings and how she could not control her emotions sometimes. She was a burden to Mommy. If Mommy had not chosen to give birth to her back then, Mommy would not have lived in the slums, worked hard to earn money, and fallen ill. It was very likely that Mommy would find a rich family to marry and live a happy life. But her mother¡¯s happy life had all been disrupted by her. All of this had nothing to do with her brother. Why did Mommy hit her brother? Her brother was innocent! Xiao Shi lowered her gaze sadly. After some thought, she pushed Song Man away solemnly. Song Man froze. Those beautiful eyes looked at Xiao Shi in disbelief. In the past, when she apologized to Xiao Shi, Xiao Shi would forgive her. Why had it changed now? ¡°Xiao¡­¡± Song Man called out, wanting to confirm her thoughts. Chapter 825 - 825 Cry 825 Cry Xiao Shi slowly raised her head and looked at Song Man with teary eyes. Her voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you promise me previously that you wouldn¡¯t hit me again? But why did you¡­¡± Song Man¡¯s expression darkened, and her eyes were filled with anger. The child she had painstakingly raised had been taken away by Qiao Nian with just a few words. Indeed, blood ties were the most annoying thing in this world! Otherwise, Xiao Shi wouldn¡¯t have listened to Qiao Nian. However, Song Man did not want to cause trouble now. Her tears fell as she said pitifully, ¡°Xiao Shi, Mommy really promises you this time that I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± Song Man¡¯s tears slowly fell to the ground. Xiao Shi was stunned. In the past, when Mommy beat her up, she would apologize and repent, but Mommy had never shed a tear. At this moment, Xiao Shi noticed that there was a clear palm print on his mommy¡¯s face and some blood from her nails. Oh my god, how did Mommy¡¯s face be like this? Xiao Shi looked at Song Man worriedly and asked, ¡°Mommy, how can your face¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t finished asking if Auntie Nian had hit her just now. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, it should be Auntie Nian Nian. Song Man lowered her head in disappointment and shook her head gently. ¡°Mommy knows that Mommy was in the wrong. It¡¯s only right for me to be beaten up.¡± Although Qiao Nian had pped her quite hard back then, it hadn¡¯t left so many marks. She had secretly scratched the marks on her face with her fingers. It was to soften Xiao Shi¡¯s heart. When Song Man saw Xiao Shi¡¯s heart ache, the uneasiness in her heart gradually disappeared. Although she was angry because her mommy had hit her brother, Song Man was still her mommy. She had raised her since she was young. Song Man was her only family. Although Mommy had hit her brother, this did not mean that she was indifferent to her feelings for Song Man. Xiao Shi hoped to receive Song Man¡¯s maternal love the most. When Xiao Shi saw Song Man¡¯s tears, her heart softened. ¡°Mommy, does your face still hurt?¡± With tears in her eyes, Song Man shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Xiao Shi pursed her lips tightly, her eyes filled with heartache. Mommy¡¯s face was bleeding. How could it not hurt? ¡°Your Auntie Nian Nian might be too angry, so she doesn¡¯t know her limits. Don¡¯t worry, my face will recover soon!¡± Song Man knew that now was the time for her to gain favorability in front of her. Her eyes were red as she pretended to be strong. Xiao Shi thought of Gu Qi. She wondered if her brother¡¯s face still hurt. Song Man raised her hand to touch Xiao Shi¡¯s face and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, it¡¯s really Mommy¡¯s fault for hitting you previously. Does your face still hurt?¡± As Song Man spoke, she did not find any palm prints on her face. She frowned slightly. ¡°Your face looks like it¡¯s already¡­¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s face had actually recovered. There were no injuries at all. Xiao Shi hurriedly retracted her thoughts and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Nian Nian has already applied medicine for me. My face no longer hurts, and there are no traces of hitting!¡± Was there really such a magical medicine? Song Man couldn¡¯t believe it. Why hadn¡¯t she heard anyone say that some medicine could instantly restore one¡¯s skin to normal? Could it be that Qiao Nian had used concealer to cover the injuries on her face? Song Man gently touched Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Only then did she realize that Xiao Shi did not apply any concealer or any makeup. It seemed that Qiao Nian was really not an easy person to deal with. She could actually make such a good ointment! ¡°Mommy, can you stop hitting me in the future?¡± Xiao Shi looked up at Song Man and asked carefully, her eyes filled with anticipation. Actually, she was already used to her mommy hitting her. She knew that her mommy was sick and couldn¡¯t control herself. However, she did not want her brother to be hurt. She hoped that her mommy could give her a guarantee. That way, her brother would be able to visit her next time, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her brother being beaten up. Chapter 826 - 826 I Promise! 826 I Promise! Song Man looked at how obedient and adorable Xiao Shi was. This was how she had been since she was young. The difficult times in the past had all been spent with her. She met Xiao Shi¡¯s injured eyes and nodded. ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will never hit you again!¡± Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t help but smile. She looked at Song Man¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Mommy, the person I loved the most in this world is you. I loved you much more than you loved me. You are the only one in my world!¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she nodded with red-rimmed eyes. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. She sniffled and exined, ¡°I know that before Mommy gave birth to me, you had your own life. Your life must have been simple and happy. Because of me, Mommy drew a line between herself and the past. But ever since I was born, there was only Mommy!¡± ¡°When Mommy hit me, my body didn¡¯t hurt, but her heart ached. I would be very sad!¡± Hearing Xiao Shi¡¯s words, Song Man¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She had always known that Xiao Shi loved her. She cared about Xiao Shi too. Xiao Shi was the one who had brought her out of the dark world. Although she had apologized every time, she had never thought that Xiao Shi would feel terrible. She understood that the pain in her heart was harder to heal than the physical pain. She had always felt that she was an unfortunate person. The world owed her that. However, in the face of Xiao Shi¡¯s unconditional reliance and pure love, she felt the air gradually thin. She was suffocating. ¡°When I was young, it was always Mommy¡­¡± When she was young, her eyes were like ck grapes. She looked at Song Man with sparkling eyes and asked expectantly, ¡°Mommy, the past is in the past. Mommy will never hit me again, okay?¡± Song Man nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay!¡± When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, a happy smile appeared on her face. Seeing that Xiao Shi was in a good mood, Song Man thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s face and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Xiao Shi, can you promise Mommy something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man in confusion. Song Man touched Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Even if it wasn¡¯t her n, she didn¡¯t want Xiao Shi to get too close to Qiao Nian. Xiao Shi was hers. She couldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian snatch her away. ¡°Xiao Shi, can you not speak to Qiao Nian in the future?¡± Song Man asked carefully. In this world, only Xiao Shi had the purest form of love for her. The others were all fake. When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, the smile on her face gradually froze, and her eyes were filled with confusion. Why didn¡¯t Mommy let her speak to Auntie Nian Nian? Auntie Nian Nian was so gentle and kind. She even told her bedtime stories! She really wanted to speak to Auntie Nian Nian. She felt that Auntie Nian Nian was really gentle and warm. Xiao Shi bit her lip. She did not want to lie to her mommy about such things. She shook her head. ¡°Mommy, I¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Shi, I know you¡¯re still young. There are some things you don¡¯t understand!¡± Song Man could tell what Xiao Shi wanted to say and interrupted her without hesitation. Without waiting for Xiao Shi to speak, she held his hand and walked into the house. ¡°Actually, Xiao Shi is also the most important to Mommy!¡± When Xiao Shi heard Song Man say this, her eyes lit up. She looked up at Song Man and met her smiling eyes. At this moment, she felt so happy. Xiao Shi followed Song Man into the house. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that the living room was in a mess. Mommy used to like to smash things when she was angry. In the past, every time Mommy broke the bowls and chopsticks, she still had to think about earning money to buy new bowls and chopsticks. The things in this vi might be very expensive. She wondered when she would be able to repay what her mommy had smashed. Mommy must have been very angry just now. Xiao Shi frowned. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the blood-stained fruit knife. Her expression instantly became nervous as she asked anxiously, ¡°Mommy, are you injured? Where are you injured? Let me take a look!¡± Chapter 827 - 827 Afraid of Losing Her 827 Afraid of Losing Her Song Man shook her head and pulled Xiao Shi to the sofa to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s blood on the ground. How can she be fine?¡± There was a hint of sadness in her voice. In the past, when Mommy took things too hard, she would hurt herself. There were still traces of past injuries on Mommy¡¯s arms and legs. She hurriedly pulled Song Man¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me see where you¡¯re injured!¡± Seeing that Xiao Shi was so concerned about her, Song Man heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Shi really loved her the most. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine this time. Mommy was just being stubborn for a moment and didn¡¯t think it through!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man in confusion. What exactly had happened between her brother and Mommy? When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s question, she said the excuse she had long thought of. ¡°Xiao Shi, do you still remember that you were protecting Qiao Nian just now?¡± Xiao Shi lowered her gaze and did not speak. In her brother¡¯s heart, Auntie Nian Nian was a very, very important person. Perhaps it was because of this that her brother and Mommy had argued. Song Man thought that she had made a mistake, so she continued dejectedly, ¡°Just now, you were protecting Qiao Nian. It made me feel as if you wanted to live with her and never want Mommy again. Mommy felt that you didn¡¯t love Mommy anymore. You loved Qiao Nian more.¡± ¡°Mommy, that won¡¯t happen. You were the person I loved the most when I was young. Just now¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she didn¡¯t know how to exin because she had agreed with her brother to hide the fact that they had swapped identities. In Song Man¡¯s opinion, the pause meant that she liked Qiao Nian a lot. Song Man said pitifully, ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the ability to take good care of you, and I still want you to take care of me. Your current attitude already proves that you like Qiao Nian very much. Perhaps as time passes, you might already treat Qiao Nian as the person you love the most! But you¡¯re my child. How can I tolerate you being with other women?¡± Xiao Shi hurriedly shook her head and said with certainty, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll only be with you in the future. You¡¯re the person who treats me the best in this world!¡± ¡°Xiao Shi, I know everything you¡¯re saying, but your attitude back then did hurt me. Mommy has relied on you for the past five years. Mommy can¡¯t ept another woman appearing in your life for the time being.¡± Song Man¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She cried and said, ¡°Previously, I ruined my health to support you. I just wanted you to grow up safely, but Mommy really didn¡¯t have the strength to work for the past two years. I could only rely on you for support. The two of us lived together. Although the past days were very bitter and tiring, we all survived. Mommy really can¡¯t lose you!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man with teary eyes. Thinking of the past, she thought of her mother. She had hit her because she was afraid that she would leave. She understood her mother¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xiao Shi, when you were standing with Qiao Nian just now, I felt that the two of you seemed to be more like mother and daughter. Without you, Mommy really doesn¡¯t have the motivation to live!¡± Towards the end, Song Man was already furious. The reason why she had hit Xiao Shi was not only because she was disobedient, but also because she was afraid that she would lose her. Even if she did not love her much, she hoped that Xiao Shi would stay by her side. When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, she took the initiative to hug her tightly and said tearfully, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future!¡± Xiao Shi believed that if Mommy knew what kind of person Auntie Nian Nian was, she would definitely get along well with her. That way, Mommy would let her speak to Auntie Nian Nian. When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she hugged her back and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi, you¡¯re the best!¡± Xiao Shi looked up from Song Man¡¯s arms and gently wiped the tears off her face with her small hand. She saidfortingly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Mommy used to be very good-looking. If you cry, you¡¯ll be ugly!¡± The gloom in Song Man¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. She couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears. She lowered her head and pressed her forehead against Xiao Shi¡¯s. At this moment, Song Man recalled the first time she had seen her when she was young. Xiao Shi was still a baby in swaddling clothes. When she saw her when she was young, a bright smile appeared on her face. Xiao Shi¡¯s body stiffened slightly, then she sat quietly on the spot, not moving. Only when the tears on Mommy¡¯s face fell on her face did she say, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help you wipe your tears!¡± Chapter 828 - 828 Wise 828 Wise Song Man sat there quietly, letting Xiao Shi help her wipe her tears. Her eyes were filled with Xiao Shi. After wiping Song Man¡¯s tears, Xiao Shi looked at the mess on the ground and said, ¡°Mommy, there are many broken ss shards on the ground. I¡¯ll clean them up first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Man pursed her lips and nodded. Xiao Shi smiled at Song Man, then squatted on the ground and carefully picked up the broken ss shards on the ground, throwing them into the trash can at the side. She lowered her head with disappointment in her eyes. She had just promised her mommy that she would not speak to Auntie Nian Nian again. As long as she thought of this, she would feel terrible. She really liked Auntie Nian Nian. She didn¡¯t understand why her mommy would think that she would let Auntie Nian Nian be her mommy. After her mommy gave birth to her, she would always be her mommy¡¯s child. Perhaps when she grew up, she would understand what Mommy was thinking. Xiao Shi threw all the fragments in the room into the trash can. Then, she dragged a mop to the living room and ced the other things in their original positions. After she was done with all this, she threw the trash bag into the trash can outside the vi and walked in. When Xiao Shi entered the vi, a man who had been hiding behind a big tree walked out. He lowered his hat and was still wearing a mask, as if he was worried that others would recognize him. He walked over to the trash can and checked the trash bag Xiao Shi had just thrown away. When he saw the bloody ss shards, he immediately took it away. He did it very carefully. No one noticed anything wrong with him. When he put the trash bag in the car, he took off his mask and hat and made a call. ¡°Sister Nian.¡± ¡°Xiao Wang, have you got it?¡± A gentle and pleasant female voice came from the phone. Qiao Nian was sitting in the car, frowning. She wanted to see what other tricks Song Man had up her sleeve. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already gotten them all.¡± When Xiao Wang said this, he looked a little excited. ¡°The things they just threw out are indeed stained with blood!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Wang¡¯s words, a trace of relief shed across her face. The burden on her shoulders seemed to have been lifted. She leaned back in her seat and praised, ¡°You did well!¡± ¡°Sister Nian, how did you know that there would be something bloody in the trash bag?¡± When Xiao Wang went to rummage through the trash can just now, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. ¡°Sister Nian has the ability to predict the future?¡± ¡°No, I just think she might identally injure herself,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, Song Man was a scheming woman. Song Man had been living in the slums for so many years. She shouldn¡¯t be suicidal. However, Song Man should be violent. That was why she felt that Song Man might identally hurt herself. Perhaps there would be Song Man¡¯s blood in the trash. Actually, she was a little worried that Song Man would attack Xiao Shig. She couldn¡¯t bear for Xiao Shi to be beaten up, so she asked Xiao Wang to wait by the vi. If Song Man really wanted to attack Xiao Shi, Xiao Wang could rush over to protect Xiao Shi and bring her to the Gu family. Now, it seemed that with Song Man¡¯s blood, she could get Song Man to undergo a DNA test! ¡°Sister Nian is wise!¡± Xiao Wang said in admiration. ¡°Get someone to send the DNA sample to me first. If Song Man attacks Xiao Shi, you have to protect Xiao Shi!¡± ¡°Alright, Sister Nian. I¡¯ll definitely protect her well!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she heaved a sigh of relief. With Xiao Wang guarding her, she didn¡¯t have to worry about Xiao Shi being hurt. She turned to look at Gu Qi, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. Gu Qi had already fallen asleep. However, Gu Qi was still frowning. Clearly, he had not slept well. She moved closer to Gu Qi and reached out to gently smooth his frown. Perhaps because Gu Qi sensed her heartache, his frown gradually rxed and he fell asleep peacefully. Gu Qi¡¯s face had already been treated with medicine she had made herself. She had wanted to bring Gu Qi back to the Gu family, but she was worried that Gu Zhou and Matriarch Gu would see the wound on his face. If this matter blew up, things would be huge. Chapter 829 - 829 Cool? 829 Cool? Actually, she wanted to wait for Song Man and Xiao Shi¡¯s DNA results toe out before telling Gu Zhou about it. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s car was parked in the parking lot of the park. Bored, she took out her phone to y games. About an hourter, a young and beautiful girl ran to her car. Qiao Nian remembered that this youngdy was Xiao Wang¡¯s girlfriend, Su Su. Qiao Nian took Song Man¡¯s DNA sample and drove to the paternity test center. This time, she personally did a DNA test on Song Man and Xiao Shi. What Qiao Nian was most curious about was why Song Man was missing an arm. For some reason, this reminded her of the corpse of the daughter the Lu family had found. If she remembered correctly, the Lu family had only found an arm back then. Qiao Nian was a meticulous person, so she was thinking that she wasn¡¯t the only one who had been kidnapped back then. Song Man was involved as well. Why did those kidnappers break a child¡¯s arm? There was nothing special about a child¡¯s arm. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but begin to suspect that the kidnappers from before weren¡¯t human traffickers. They weren¡¯t in the business of kidnapping children. They might be trying to sell their organs. Her frown deepened at the thought. If those people were in the human organ business, why would they kidnap her? She was the precious daughter of the Lu family and was doted on by the Lu family. Could there be something secretive about this? Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong. In the end, she got into the car. When she returned to the car, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that the wound on Gu Qi¡¯s face had disappeared. Qiao Nian had wanted to send Gu Qi back to the Gu family, but she remembered that she was going to the appraisal center, so she sent Chen Qing a message. ¡°Come and pick Xiao Qi up now!¡± After sending this message, Qiao Nian sent Chen Qing a location. ¡°Yes, Young Madam!¡± Fifteen minutester, Chen Qing arrived in his car. This was a new Bentley. Qiao Nian had never seen it in the garage of the Gu family vi. However, she had already seen Chen Qing sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Qiao Nian got out of the car, as did Chen Qing. Chen Qing had a smile on his face and walked briskly. He seemed to be in a good mood. Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, Chen Qing said excitedly, ¡°Young Madam, look. Isn¡¯t my Bentley very cool?¡± Chen Qing had just brought his new car over and couldn¡¯t wait to share it with the people he met. Qiao Nian nced at Chen Qing¡¯s car and nodded in agreement. ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°There are many new cars this year, but I think the Bentley looks the best and has the best performance!¡± Chen Qing said happily. He also owned a luxury car now. ¡°Alright!¡± Qiao Nian handed the car keys to Chen Qing. Chen Qing was slightly stunned. ¡°Xiao Qi is already asleep. Drive my car back to the Gu residence. I¡¯ll drive your car out!¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at Chen Qing¡¯s pained expression with interest. Trembling, Chen Qing swapped his car keys with Qiao Nian¡¯s. At the thought that the seat he had just sat on was not warm yet, he said with heartache, ¡°Young Madam, this is a new car. You have to be more careful when you drive it. This car is still in the adaptation period!¡± For some reason, Chen Qing recalled the scene of Young Madam driving to the small vi on the Gu family mountain. At that time, Young Madam drove very quickly. He even suspected that Young Madam was a professional driver. This was his new car. The reason why he said this was firstly because he hoped that Qiao Nian would drive slower. This car was indeed in the adaptation period. Secondly, he hoped that Qiao Nian would treat his new car well. This was his new car, and he didn¡¯t want his car to be harmed in any way. The wheels were all new. Qiao Nian took the key and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll drive slower.¡± Chen Qing nodded. Qiao Nian drove the car and instantly disappeared from his sight. Chen Qing was speechless. How was this slow?? Chapter 830 - 830 Disappointment 830 Disappointment Chen Qing¡¯s heart ached for his car. He wanted to cry but had no tears. Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Her mind was filled with the matter of the appraisal. She had long heard Chen Qing¡¯s words. ¡­ She waited until it was time for the appraisal. Ever since Qiao Nian found out that the formal forensic appraisal center was run by Gu Zhou, she had gotten someone to open a small appraisal center herself. It wasn¡¯t that she was worried that the people in Gu Zhou¡¯s appraisal center would lie and give her fake data. It was mainly because there were some things she couldn¡¯t let Gu Zhou know. Director Wang wanted to help Qiao Nian with the test, but Qiao Nian still refused. In the end, Director Wang said worriedly, ¡°President Qiao, if you encounter any problems,e and look for me!¡± Qiao Nian nodded perfunctorily. Qiao Nian was the only one in the appraisal room. She put on a white coat and gloves. After disinfecting them, she prepared to begin the appraisal. Qiao Nian stood in front of the experiment table. She first extracted Song Man¡¯s blood, then conducted a DNA test on it. Soon, Song Man¡¯s DNA test report was out. Qiao Nian sat in front of theputer andpared Song Man¡¯s DNA sample with the one from when she was young. She sat at theputer table and waited quietly. By the time she was done, three hours had passed. The appraisal results were out. When Qiao Nian looked at the results, she was slightly stunned. How was this possible? Qiao Nian frowned. Worried that there was a mistake with theputer¡¯s analysis of the data, she checked every item bit by bit. Theputer¡¯s analysis was not wrong. Song Man was indeed Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother. How could a mother be so heartless as to let her daughter do so much work? If Song Man¡¯s hands were also rough, she would only think that Song Man and Xiao Shi¡¯s lives were not easy. However, Song Man¡¯s hands were smooth and delicate. It was obvious that she had not done any work. If Song Man was not good to her at all, it was impossible for her to care about her. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with Song Man and Xiao Shi. Although she already had the test report, her intuition told her that Song Man was not her mother. Could it be that she had made a mistake? Previously, when Qiao Nian was conducting a DNA test for Song Man and Xiao Shi, she had taken three samples of Song Man. The results of these three samples were the same. Qiao Nian frowned and sighed helplessly. The results of the three consecutive tests were identical. That meant that she was wrong. Song Man was indeed Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother when she was young. DNA testing was infallible. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. She had heard from others in the past that some mothers did not treat their children well at all. It was also possible that Song Man hated Gu Qi and Xiao Shi to the core! If Song Man really hated children that much, why did she give birth back then? She had had unhappy experiences in the past. It was onlyter that she found out that she was pregnant. At first, she was a little flustered. She didn¡¯t want her child to grow up in an unhealthy home. She didn¡¯t want to give birth to a fatherless child. She had initially wanted to abort the child, butter on, she recalled everything that had happened to her. She had not grown up by her parents¡¯ side. Her greatest hope was to receive parental love. However, she could give birth to her child. She didn¡¯t want to be like Su Xue, who didn¡¯t care about her child. She wanted to give birth to her own child, then take the child to the father. When that happened, the child would also have a father and mother. Later on, during her pregnancy, every time she felt the fetal movement and felt the child in her stomach gradually grow up, she gradually became happy. She was especially looking forward to the scene of the child¡¯s birth. However, she had never expected that neither of her two children would survive. In the middle of the night, she often dreamed of her children. Every time, she was sad. But there was nothing she could do. She did not have the ability to bring her children back to life. She really did not understand. Song Man¡¯s child had clearly grown up healthy by her side. How could Song Man not cherish her? Even though Song Man was the biological mother of the two children, she was too dangerous. She did not want the two children to be by her side. Chapter 831 - 831 It’s Not Suitable Right Now! 831 It¡¯s Not Suitable Right Now! However, the only person who could fight for the custody of these two children was Gu Zhou. She decided to go home and discuss this with Gu Zhou. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian printed out Song Man and Xiao Shi¡¯s DNA test report. Holding the printed report, Qiao Nian rushed back to the Gu family vi. ¡­ At this moment, in the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou sat at his desk, looking down at the documents in his hand. At this moment, his phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, his expression faltered slightly. Just as he was about to pick up the call, the little snake moved closer. The little snake wrapped itself around Gu Zhou¡¯s wrist and rubbed its head against his hand. However, its owner gave no indication. Its owner had been staring at the phone. It seemed that its owner was in a bad mood. Gu Zhou picked up the phone. Thinking of what had happened at the Lu family, his eyes turned cold. ¡°When do you n to bring Nian¡¯er home?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate now.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s fingers gently tapped on the table. His gaze inadvertently fell on a photo not far from the desk. That photo was a photo of An City more than ten years ago. Gu Zhou recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s previous painting. Previously, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t remember how they had met. He wondered if she had found an answer this time. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyshes slowly lowered. Qiao Nian should have given him an answer yesterday, but it was already five in the morning. He was still waiting for Qiao Nian¡¯s answer, but she had yet to return home. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. He said slowly, ¡°She¡¯s been alone outside for too long¡­¡± When Lu Zhu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by a hand. It hurt so much that he could barely breathe. He recalled that in MY, he had clearly sensed that Qiao Nian was both yearning and afraid of kinship. Her eyes were filled with unease. He had also investigated Qiao Nian¡¯s previous life. The Qiao family didn¡¯t treat Qiao Nian well at all. They left her in the countryside to fend for herself. Later on, they locked her up in a mental hospital for four years! How many four years could one have in life? Yet his sister had to stay in a mental hospital for so long. At the thought of this, Lu Zhu felt that the air was a little suffocating. His most precious sister was actually treated like trash by the Qiao family. ¡°But what happened back then involved a lot of people. It involved the person closest to me, so I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°Do you think your worry will work?¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Lu Zhu mercilessly and asked, ¡°Do you think she can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his eyes were filled with fear and unease. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°She¡­ she found out?¡± ¡°She¡¯s meticulous. No matter what it is, she¡¯ll think it through carefully. She¡¯ll consider everything carefully. With her ability, she¡¯ll be able to find out,¡± Gu Zhou said. He recalled the first time he had seen Qiao Nian in the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian had calmly grabbed the little snake. She was so calm. There was no trace of panic on her face. Even when she came out of the Jiang Chi Ghost City, she did not panic at all. She was only calm. In the past, he didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian was so calm and ruthless. Now, it seemed that if she couldn¡¯t protect herself, she might be eaten up by those people until not even her bones were left. ¡°Is¡­ is she worried¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s panicking!¡± Lu Zhu frowned, his face turning paler and paler. His hand, which was holding the phone, trembled. ¡°Then, did she say anything to you?¡± Lu Zhu asked uneasily. He had called Gu Zhou today to ask how far Qiao Nian had investigated. ¡°Nothing, but I¡¯m not a member of the Lu family, and I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between the two of you back then. However, what exactly did your mother do¡­¡± When Lu Zhu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he understood. He sighed heavily and said slowly, ¡°Back then, my mother did the DNA test herself. It was precisely because our mother was firm that we all believed that something had happened to our sister!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. What had gone wrong? Chapter 832 - 832 Doubts 832 Doubts Everyone in the Lu family was very concerned about the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Back then, when the eldest daughter of the Lu family was kidnapped, none of the Lu family members ate or drank. They were all dejected because of her. Due to the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Mrs. Lu almost suffered from depression. She did not dare to stay in the country, afraid that she would think of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the DNA test Mrs. Lu had personally done for the broken arm. Could it be that there was something wrong with the detector at that time? Gu Zhou was puzzled. ¡°Back then, my mother was afraid that there would be a mistake in the test results, so she found ten different instruments to test two samples. At the same time, she did dozens of tests.¡± Lu Zhu sighed heavily. Thinking of Mrs. Lu, he said sadly, ¡°She didn¡¯t look like she was lying back then. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her either. You should know that my mother¡¯s mental state isn¡¯t good now. She still thinks of Sugar asionally. She still thinks that Sugar is still alive! We didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, afraid that it would aggravate her condition.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Zhou sighed heavily. When Sugar¡¯s ident happened, the Gu family had also gone to help. He knew a little about the situation back then. At that time, Mrs. Lu was in a daze and did not look like she was lying. Lu Zhu recalled the question Gu Zhou had asked him previously. He sighed heavily and said, ¡°Back then, things weren¡¯t that simple. When we caught the three kidnappers, they quickly admitted that they had kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Lu family and killed her. Therefore, the verdict for the case at that time was very fast.¡± Thinking of what had happened more than twenty years ago, Lu Zhu closed his eyes heavily. ¡°If they didn¡¯t admit that they killed Sugar, the three of them wouldn¡¯t have needed to be sentenced to death, so we never thought that they would lie.¡± ¡°But Nian¡¯er is still alive!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker, as if there was ayer of mist in them that could not be dispelled. ¡°This means that someone made the three of them be scapegoats. They¡¯re also willing to be scapegoats.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He pursed his lips tightly and said, ¡°Now that we don¡¯t know who the people behind this are, I¡¯m worried that Sugar will be threatened again, so I don¡¯t want her to return now.¡± ¡°I understand. Even if Nian¡¯er¡¯s identity is exposed, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll do my best to protect her. I won¡¯t let her be hurt again!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice deepened, but his tone was exceptionally firm. When Lu Zhu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his expression rxed a little. He said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I believe you can protect her well. No matter what, I hope you can put Sugar¡¯s safety first!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Zhou had just hung up when Chen Qing knocked on his office door. ¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s me, Chen Qing.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. Then, he frowned and his expression turned serious. It was still early. Logically speaking, Chen Qing should be resting. However, since Chen Qing hade to look for him, it meant that something serious had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Zhou asked warily when Chen Qing entered. ¡°Second Young Master, the administrator of the Dongjiang vi said today that there seems to be someone living in the vi. Could it be that a thief has gone to the vi?¡± Chen Qing frowned and voiced his guess. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°He just called this morning. Two days ago, the vi manager thought he had seen wrongly. This morning, he even realized that the lights in the vi were on.¡± Chen Qing was also woken up by the administrator¡¯s call. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Even if there¡¯s no one living in the Dongjiang vi or if it¡¯s really a thief, I¡¯m thinking about how Young Master lived there previously. Will anyone with ulterior motives find out about Young Master?¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he kept looking carefully at Gu Zhou¡¯s face, afraid that Gu Zhou would fly into a rage. However, Gu Zhou kept his head lowered, so he couldn¡¯t see the emotions in his eyes. Chapter 833 - 833 Something Happened 833 Something Happened It was precisely because he couldn¡¯t read Gu Zhou¡¯s emotions that his heart was in a mess. When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he fell into deep thought. Not many people knew who lived in the Dongjiang Vi. Ever since he found out that Nanny Zhang Yi was only paying lip service to him and often scolded and hit Gu Qi, he had gotten someone to install surveince cameras in the Dongjiang vi. This way, he could monitor the situation in the Dongjiang vi at any time. With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou turned on his phone and lowered his head to check the surveince video. In order to ensure that Gu Qi would not be harmed, he had filled every corner of the Dongjiang Vi with surveince cameras. There were basically no surveince blind spots. He saw that there was no one in the surveince video. It was still a still scene. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s gazended on the clock. Logically speaking, the second hand of the clock should be moving. However, the clock seemed to have stopped moving. This clock was a mechanical clock that was manually wound. One windup could be done without any more windups inside. Logically speaking, this clock should be moving. It seemed that someone had used fixed photos to cover his surveince videos. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before and didn¡¯t know why those people had entered the Dongjiang vi. Could it be that they wanted to investigate Gu Qi? Gu Zhou gradually fell into deep thought. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Chen Qing hesitated for a moment and said boldly, ¡°Second Young Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to the Dongjiang vi to take a look now!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he stood up and ced the snake on the desk. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you now!¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± This matter had to be investigated thoroughly as it involved Little Master¡¯s safety. It seemed that Second Young Master cared a lot about Little Master. ¡­ When Gu Zhou and Chen Qing left, Qiao Nian had just returned. She could have returned earlier, but she saw Jiang Chi. Previously, she had promised Jiang Chi that she would help him investigate his brother. However, after she returned, many things had happened. She had never had the chance to discuss this matter with her brother. She told Jiang Chi about the general situation. Jiang Chi was actually not angry. He even told her that they were willing to help if they needed it. At that time, Qiao Nian had casually agreed. She really didn¡¯t dare to use Jiang Chi¡¯s people. Who knew what he was thinking? It wasn¡¯t easy for Qiao Nian to send Jiang Chi¡¯s men away. When she returned, it was already morning. Qiao Nian walked to Gu Zhou¡¯s bedroom. There was no one there. It seemed that Gu Zhou had already woken up. During this period, Gu Zhou liked to stay in the study most of the time. Holding the document in her hand, she walked towards the study. This document was Song Man and Xiao Shi¡¯s DNA paternity test report. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Song Man was a very dangerous person. She wondered what kind of torture she would suffer by her side. When Qiao Nian walked to the study, it was empty. A servant passed by. Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Where did Second Young Master go?¡± The servant said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, Second Young Master left five minutes before you got home.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she hurriedly took out her phone and called Gu Zhou. The call went through quickly. Qiao Nian asked anxiously, ¡°Where are you now? Can I look for you?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s anxious voice, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with interest, ¡°Do you remember everything now?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. Only then did she remember that she had gone back to the Qiao family to get the diary because she wanted to see when she and Gu Zhou had met. But she didn¡¯t find any clues from the diary. Qiao Nian thought that she would discuss this matter with Gu Zhouter. She had to discuss Xiao Shi with Gu Zhou first. Qiao Nian said solemnly, ¡°I have something very important to tell you now. Where are you now? How long will it take you to return?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the Dongjiang vi. I¡¯ll return after I¡¯m done¡­¡± Before Gu Zhou could finish speaking, the call ended. Holding her phone, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Chapter 834 - 834 Worried 834 Worried Could it be that Gu Zhou already knew about Song Man and Xiao Shi? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually grew. Her mind went nk. She quickly reacted and quickly walked out. She could not let Gu Zhou go to the Dongjiang vi. Even if Gu Zhou wanted to go to the Dongjiang vi, he had to hear her out first. She was really worried that Gu Zhou would be deceived by Song Man. If Song Man was a good mother, she would not think much of it. However, Song Man was clearly not a good mother. As Qiao Nian walked out, she called Gu Zhou frantically. However, the cold voice of the automated recording came through the phone, indicating that Gu Zhou¡¯s phone had been turned off. Gu Zhou¡¯s phone must have run out of battery. She wanted to see Gu Zhou before he arrived at the Dongjiang vi! Just now, the servant had said that Gu Zhou had only been gone for five minutes. If she drove faster, she would probably be able to reach the Dongjiang vi early. Qiao Nian quickly walked downstairs. She couldn¡¯t contact Gu Zhou now, so she could only call Chen Qing, but his phone was also switched off. Qiao Nian could only call Xiao Shi, hoping that she could make preparations in advance. At this moment, Xiao Shi had just woken up. She ced her phone on the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Song Man had just put on her clothes when she heard Xiao Shi¡¯s phone ring. She walked towards the bed. When she saw that the caller ID was Qiao Nian, her eyes instantly darkened. She only hoped that Qiao Nian would draw a line between her and Xiao Shi. She didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to disturb Xiao Shi at all. With this thought in mind, Song Man hung up on Qiao Nian and deleted the call history. She had wanted to add Qiao Nian to the cklist, but in the next moment, she hesitated. Although Xiao Shi was young, she was not like other children who were extremely stupid. Xiao Shi had her own thoughts. If she forcefully deleted Qiao Nian¡¯s phone number, it would only lead to Xiao Shi¡¯s dissatisfaction. When that happened, she might push Xiao Shi to Qiao Nian. With this thought in mind, Song Man ced her phone on the bed and walked to the side. It was only past six o¡¯clock, but Qiao Nian had already called. This meant that Qiao Nian had something very important to tell Xiao Shi. However, she was very curious about what Qiao Nian wanted to say to Xiao Shi. She hoped that if Qiao Nian called again, she could pick up the phone and hear what she had to say. At this moment, Xiao Shi finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom with a basin of water. ¡°Mommy, let me help you wash your face!¡± A gentle smile appeared on Song Man¡¯s face. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi wiped Song Man¡¯s face with a towel, then brought the water back to the bathroom to pour it out. Song Man didn¡¯t want to receive another call from Qiao Nian. When she saw Xiao Shie out, she immediately pretended to be weak and ufortable. ¡°Xiao Shi, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I feel a tightness in my chest!¡± When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, she immediately became nervous. She ran to Song Man with her short legs and asked anxiously, ¡°Mommy, are you feeling unwell? Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital now?¡± Song Man forced a smile and shook her head gently. ¡°It should be an old illness. I¡¯m fine. Come down with me!¡± Xiao Shi did not think too much about it. She helped Song Man downstairs, her eyes filled with concern for her. ¡­ Seeing that Xiao Shi didn¡¯t pick up, Qiao Nian thought that she wasn¡¯t awake yet, so she called Gu Zhou again. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s phone was still switched off. ¡­ Gu Zhou realized that his phone had been turned off. He looked at Chen Qing and said, ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Without another word, Chen Qing handed his phone to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Second Young Master, my phone password is your birthday!¡± Holding Chen Qing¡¯s phone, Gu Zhou frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Change the password in the future.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Zhou was about to unlock his phone when he realized that Chen Qing¡¯s phone was also dead. ¡°Did you bring a phone charger?¡± Chen Qing nodded and hurriedly handed the charging cord to Gu Zhou. ¡°Here!¡± Chapter 835 - 835 Stunned 835 Stunned After Gu Zhou inserted the charger cord, he was about to turn it on when he realized that the battery was too low to turn it on. He could only wait. About a minuteter, he turned on his phone and called Qiao Nian. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone was in the middle of a call. After hanging up, she called two more times. The situation was identical. Gu Zhou was about to arrive at the Dongjiang vi. He decided to call Qiao Nianter! When the car stopped at the entrance of the Dongjiang vi, Gu Zhou and Chen Qing got out. The two of them walked to the entrance of the vi. Just as Chen Qing was about to press the password to unlock it, the door suddenly opened. Xiao Shi ran out happily and called out happily, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, you¡­¡± When Xiao Shi realized that it was Gu Zhou standing at the entrance of the courtyard, she was stunned on the spot. The smile on her face gradually froze. Oh my, why was Daddy here? Xiao Shi was not ready to see her father. She looked at Gu Zhou and blushed uncontrobly. She immediately lowered her head and remained silent. Previously, when she pretended to be her brother to meet her father, she had acted very calmly because her father did not know of her existence. Now that her father had seen her, what should she do? Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the youngdy¡¯s face. Her voice was soft and sweet. When he saw the little girl¡¯s face clearly, he was slightly stunned. His pupils constricted. Everything around him seemed to have quietened down. She was the only one in his world. Chen Qing looked at the youngdy in front of him in disbelief. What was going on? How could Young Master be here? Previously, he had already carried Young Master back to his room to rest. If Young Master went out secretly, it would definitely not escape the eyes of the Gu family¡¯s security guards. Was he hallucinating? Chen Qing rubbed his eyes. When he opened them again, he realized that he had not seen wrongly. Gu Zhou called out tentatively, ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± Xiao Shi clenched her fists tightly in front of her. She pursed her lips tightly, not knowing how to answer her father¡¯s question. Seeing that the youngdy in front of him was silent, Gu Zhou turned to look at Chen Qing and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you sure you brought Xiao Qi home?¡± Chen Qing nodded vigorously and said with certainty, ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I really picked up Little Master, and I personally carried him back to his room. If Little Master had sneaked out, the security guards in the Gu family vi should have discovered that he had run away long ago.¡± To be precise, the Gu family¡¯s vi was surrounded by private property. Outsiders were not allowed to enter. ording to Young Master¡¯s walking speed, it would take him at least three hours to walk out of the Gu family vi. Hence, Chen Qing waspletely certain that this youngdy was not Little Master. Chen Qing took a closer look at this youngdy. She didn¡¯t seem to have any makeup on her face, so he ruled out the possibility of her putting on makeup. Apart from that, the youngdy¡¯s facial features were exactly the same as Little Master¡¯s. He had heard from others in the past that two strangers might look very alike, but it was rare for them to be about the same age. Could it be that Little Master and the youngdy in front of him were biological siblings? In other words, Little Master¡¯s biological mother had given birth to a pair of twins. Of course, Gu Zhou had also thought of this. Gu Zhou recalled that day when Gu Qi had pestered him to tutor his homework. At that time, he had thought that Gu Qi had walked out of his depression, which was why his personality waspletely different from usual. Now that he thought about it carefully, even if Gu Qi was no longer depressed, he should still be a calm child. It was impossible for him to often wheedle at him. Could it be that the child Qiao Nian had brought backst time was this youngdy in front of her? ¡°Xiao Shi, who exactly is here!¡± At this moment, a gentle female voice came from the vi. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his body stiffened. An unfamiliar woman with a child who looked exactly like Gu Qi. He didn¡¯t need to think to know who the woman in the room was. At this moment, there was a sudden brake not far away. Chapter 836 - 836 Meeting 836 Meeting Qiao Nian hurriedly ran out of the car, still holding the DNA test report. She had just taken a few steps when she realized that Gu Zhou and Xiao Shi were standing face to face! Qiao Nian frowned and slowed down. The air became suffocating, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She had wanted toe before Gu Zhou saw her, but she did not expect the two of them to have already met. She was still a step toote. Sometimes, things were fated. If there was no time in life, one should not force it. It seemed that all of this was fate. Qiao Nian sighed sadly. Qiao Nian walked towards Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked travel-worn, and her eyes were a little dark. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t slept all night. Qiao Nian was still holding a document in her hand. Her face was a little pale. Gu Zhou seemed to have thought of something. His eyes darkened, and there was a thick fog in them. Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression darkened. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why Second Young Master was angry. Xiao Shi had never expected her father to be so cold. She was stunned and did not know what to do. The air grew heavy. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Chen Qing¡¯s gaze fell on Li Qing¡¯s face. In order to break the deadlock, he smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Young Madam. We meet here!¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply, Chen Qingughed a few more times to ease the awkwardness. Chen Qing stoppedughing. It was too awkward tough alone. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a bone-chilling coldness. He pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Unfortunately, she chased after me. She was just afraid she wouldn¡¯t make it in time!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she sighed silently in her heart. She lowered her gaze in disappointment. She was still a step toote. She had never expected to confess this to Gu Zhou in such a way. She looked away in disappointment. Now that their family was reunited, she was like a sinner who had stopped them from reuniting. At this moment, Song Man walked out. When her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s well-defined side profile, she felt that Cupid¡¯s love arrow had already pierced her heart. She had seen Gu Zhou five years ago. At that time, Gu Zhou was also very handsome, but the current Gu Zhou was even more handsome and charming than before. Gu Zhou was like a cold young master in aic book. He exuded a noble aura, like a flower on a high mountain. No one dared to touch him, afraid that they would spheme him. Song Man lowered her gaze slightly, her lips curving up slightly. ording to Gu Zhou¡¯s intelligence, he should have known who she was long ago! He didn¡¯t expose her. Only then could he give Qiao Nian a fatal blow. Song Man walked to Xiao Shi¡¯s side and gently held her hand. A gentle smile appeared on her face, and her tone was slightly distant. ¡°Sir, why are you here so early?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the woman¡¯s face. He inadvertently saw her broken arm and made a decision. Although his memories of that night were a little blurry, the only thing he was sure of was that the girl was healthy. Song Man¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, as if it would jump out of her mouth in the next second. She had never seen such a handsome man. At the thought that she would be his wife in the future, her heart raced. Being able to marry Gu Zhou was the greatest honor of her life. Thinking about it this way, the pain she had suffered in the past no longer mattered. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Song Man was about to ask more when she saw that Gu Zhou was already looking at Xiao Shi. When Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi, his eyes softened. ¡°Xiao Shi?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Zhou with a red face and nodded. Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s face gently. This face was exactly the same as Gu Qi¡¯s. He could vaguely see himself as a child. ¡°Has Xiao Shi already seen her Brother?¡± Xiao Shi nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 837 - 837 Blame 837 me ¡°When did you meet Brother? How long have you lived here?¡± Gu Zhou continued to ask. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and lowered her gaze, remaining silent. Song Man was extremely smug. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s head was lowered, she couldn¡¯t see her expression. She felt that Qiao Nian should be in a lot of pain and sadness now. Previously, Qiao Nian had shamelessly upied the position of Mrs. Gu. Qiao Nian probably couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she had be an ordinary person now. Song Man pretended to be innocent as she stood rooted to the ground. Xiao Shi let go of Song Man¡¯s hand. They said that her father would look at her gently, but when her father saw Auntie Nian Nian, he seemed to be very unhappy. Was Daddy ming Auntie Nian Nian? Realizing this, Xiao Shi felt terrible. She hurriedly took a step forward and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you angry with Auntie Nian Nian now?¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s question, a trace of maliciousness shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand what was so good about Qiao Nian. Auntie Nian Nian had grown on her. Xiao Shi asked uneasily, ¡°Daddy, are you ming Auntie Nian Nian for not telling you that Mommy and I are here too?¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Xiao Shi. When he heard the word ¡°Daddy¡± from Xiao Shi¡¯s mouth, he waspletely certain that the person who had pestered him to tutor his homework that night was Xiao Shi. So Qiao Nian already knew, but she was hiding it from him. Suppressing the emotions in his heart, Gu Zhou reached out and patted Xiao Shi¡¯s head. His voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°You can¡­¡± As he spoke, Gu Zhou nced at the woman standing beside Xiao Shi and looked away expressionlessly. When he looked at Xiao Shi again, his eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Stay here with your mommy for now. Daddy has other things to do now. I¡¯ll visit youter.¡± Xiao Shi nodded. Song Man couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou had looked away after just ncing at her. Didn¡¯t Gu Zhou have anything to ask? Didn¡¯t Gu Zhou want to know what kind of environment she and Xiao Shi lived in? Song Man wanted to ask Gu Zhou to stay, but when she thought of how she had pretended not to know Gu Zhou previously in order to maintain her current persona, she could only suffer in silence. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t even look at Song Man. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian, who was standing not far away. His eyes were dark and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Seeing that Gu Zhou had already gotten into the car, she retracted her gaze and looked at Xiao Shi. At this moment, she was looking at her worriedly. Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry about her. She walked towards Gu Zhou¡¯s car, but stopped after taking two steps. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face again. Then, she looked at Chen Qing and said, ¡°Stay here and apany Young Miss.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Chen Qing was overjoyed. Just now, Second Young Master¡¯s expression was very ugly. He didn¡¯t need to think to know that Second Young Master and Young Madam might have an argumentter. He didn¡¯t want to participate in the war between the two of them. ¡°Okay, Young Madam.¡± Chen Qing hurriedly nodded. When Song Man heard the words ¡°Young Madam¡±, her expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. Before long, Mrs. Gu would be her. She had to chase Qiao Nian out of the Gu family. Song Man clenched her fists tightly. Xiao Shi was still worried as she watched Qiao Nian leave. She frowned. Qiao Nian realized that Gu Zhou was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, so she got into the front passenger seat. Gu Zhou started the engine and drove away from the Dongjiang vi. The weather in the early winter was very cold. The car window opened a crack, and a bone-chilling wind blew in, causing Qiao Nian¡¯s face to hurt. Qiao Nian closed the window and frowned. She nced at the car, which was already speeding up to 200 kilometers per hour. Even though she realized that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t look well, she still said, ¡°Slow down!¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, she realized that not only did the car not stop, but he was driving even faster. Chapter 838 - 838 Angry 838 Angry The car was driving so fast that her heart was beating wildly. She could tell that Gu Zhou was really angry this time. However, she didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou was angry. Could it be that Gu Zhou disliked her for not telling him about Song Man and Xiao Shiing to An City? !! Had she dyed their family of four from reuniting? Qiao Nian had wanted to tell Gu Zhou about this, but she was a step toote, so she exined, ¡°Gu Zhou¡­ I was doing a DNA test on Song Man and Xiao Shist night. When I got the results today, I nned to tell you about this!¡± Suddenly, he braked. Qiao Nian¡¯s body was affected by the inertia and leaned forward. Fortunately, she was wearing her seatbelt. Otherwise, she might have flown into the windshield. She turned to look at Gu Zhou and saw that he had his head lowered. His long eyshes hid the emotions in his eyes. It seemed that Gu Zhou was furious. Gu Zhou parked the car by the side again and nced at Qiao Nian. His dark eyes were bottomless. He had always remembered Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Back then, Qiao Nian had said that as long as Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother returned, she was willing to leave. Gu Zhou¡¯s throat tightened, and the air gradually thinned. He felt suffocated. ¡°Are you prepared?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hide it from them on purpose, but¡­¡± ¡°Qiao Nian!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian with a dark expression. His grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles turning white. He hoped that she would hide the existence of the two of them. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her thinking about leaving the Gu family every day! Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. This was the first time she had seen Gu Zhou like this. He was exactly the same as Gu Chuan in the past. Had she said something wrong? She was just stating objective facts. What had gone wrong? Why was Gu Zhou so angry? Seeing how innocent and confused Qiao Nian looked, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. She hadn¡¯t done or said anything, but she could torture him to the point of losing control. Gu Zhou swallowed, his eyes darkening. He asked darkly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t discovered something wrong with the Dongjiang vi today, how long would you have kept that woman in the vi? How long would you have hidden it from me?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like that woman, she¡¯s indeed Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother. We can¡¯t let her sleep on the streets, right? I heard that their lives were very bitter in the past. Besides, the Dongjiang vi is just a house. It¡¯s empty. Let them live there for the time being¡­¡± ¡°You know very well that¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian impatiently again. His voice was low, mixed with a trace of disappointment. His eyes gradually lowered, making it impossible to see his expression. For some reason, when Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she felt a little sad. Gu Zhou¡¯s grip on the steering wheel slowly loosened. The anger on his body gradually dissipated, and he looked helpless. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to Qiao Nian! ¡°Do you really want someone else to take your ce? Can¡¯t wait to leave me?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with confusion. She hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all. I didn¡¯t go homest night because I was doing a DNA test for them. These are the results. Here you go!¡± Gu Zhou looked at the document Qiao Nian had handed him. He didn¡¯t take it. He wasn¡¯t interested in this woman at all. He just wanted to know what Qiao Nian was thinking. Seeing that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t take the document, Qiao Nian retracted it and said, ¡°I thought Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s mother, Song Man, was a little strange, so I did a DNA test on her and Xiao Shi. The results indicate that she¡¯s indeed Xiao Shi and Gu Qi¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, his heart aching. ¡°I want you to investigate what happened to her and Xiao Shi in Hai Cheng.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian slowly lowered her gaze and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that simple. Moreover, I hope you can fight for Xiao Shi¡¯s custody.¡± Chapter 839 - 839 Doubts 839 Doubts When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of hope. If he managed to get custody of Xiao Shi, it meant that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want him to be with Song Man. ¡°Then how do you n to deal with her?¡± Gu Zhou asked hopefully. He did not want to hear a disappointed answer. ¡°Arrange for a trusted nanny to monitor her every move!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Although her next words might make Gu Zhou think that she was hostile to Song Man, she still had to tell Gu Zhou the truth. ¡°I think Song Man might not be Xiao Shi and Gu Qi¡¯s mother. Of course, this is just my intuition, but I don¡¯t have any evidence. Moreover, the evidence shows that she¡¯s indeed Xiao Qi¡¯s mother!¡± Qiao Nian sighed and continued, ¡°I know you think I might be hostile to her, but that¡¯s what I think!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you think so!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was stunned. What was going on? What was Gu Zhou thinking? She had no evidence to prove that her intuition was right. How could Gu Zhou believe her unconditionally? ¡°This is just my intuition!¡± Qiao Nian repeated. ¡°But reality has proven that she¡¯s indeed the mother of two children!¡± ¡°So you never thought of leaving me in the first ce?¡± ¡°No, I just think Song Man is a little suspicious. I hope you can send someone to investigate everything about her!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said solemnly, ¡°I think every mother will dote on her child very much. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a heartless mother. I remember when I was young, Su Xue was also so heartless to me back then. In the past, I didn¡¯t understand why Su Xue treated me like this. But now that I know that she¡¯s not my biological mother, I can understand her coldness and disgust for me!¡± At this point, Qiao Nian thought of Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and Gu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that she¡¯s really the mother of two children. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s suffered too much giving birth to these two children, so she¡¯s mentally unstable! I just think that no matter what the situation is, we should investigate thoroughly. We shouldn¡¯t make a rash decision!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he recalled Xiao Shi¡¯s calloused hands. At that time, he had noticed that Song Man¡¯s hands were smooth and delicate. Generally speaking, adults did the work, and children did nothing. ording to this logic, Song Man¡¯s hands should look rougher, and Xiao Shi¡¯s hands should be smooth and delicate. At that time, he hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. His mind was filled with the fact that Qiao Nian wanted to leave him. He didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to leave him. He wanted to keep Qiao Nian by his side forever. But now that he had calmed down, he felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s suspicions made sense. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate!¡± Gu Zhou said thoughtfully. The anger in his body gradually dissipated, leaving only indifference. He looked at Qiao Nian beside him. ¡°So you had no intention of leaving me from the beginning?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Qiao Nian said without hesitation. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± The uneasiness in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart gradually disappeared. Just now, Qiao Nian had made it very clear that she felt that Song Man wasn¡¯t the mother of the two children, which was why she didn¡¯t have any ill feelings. What if Song Man was really the mother of these two children? What would Qiao Nian do then? Would Qiao Nian still leave him? Realizing this, Gu Zhou¡¯s heart jumped to his throat again. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°If Song Man is really the mother of two children, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Do you want to be with her?¡± Qiao Nian asked calmly. Gu Zhou frowned and questioned coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°I hope you can make it up to her¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened, and his body gradually exuded a cold aura. ¡°When the timees, give her a sum of money and let her live somewhere by herself. Then, get someone to take care of her,¡± Qiao Nian said slowly. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, and he seemed to be bathed in sunlight. The expression on his face softened a lot, and the coldness gradually dissipated. Chapter 840 - 840 Worried 840 Worried Qiao Nian inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s sparkling eyes. She felt a little ufortable under his gaze. Thinking that she had said something wrong, she asked, ¡°Have I overstepped my boundary?¡± After she asked, Gu Zhou remained silent. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. What kind of gaze was this? Why was he staring at her? ¡°I think you¡¯ve thought it through very well.¡± Gu Zhou pursed his lips and looked at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian had a strange feeling. She asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspecting that I have selfish motives?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Gu Zhou would thank her directly. ¡°You¡¯re also concerned about the children.¡± What made Gu Zhou the happiest was that Qiao Nian had never thought of leaving. Qiao Nian said, ¡°Then are you still angry?¡± She looked at Gu Zhou. He didn¡¯t look angry at all. Sunlight filtered through the car window and fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Zhou looked much gentler. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore!¡± He was no longer angry. After all, Qiao Nian had never thought of leaving. He had just misunderstood. Moreover, Qiao Nian had arranged it very well. If he were asked to do this, he would probably do the same. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. In the end, she asked, ¡°Then why were you angry just now?¡± Just now, Gu Zhou looked very angry, as if he wanted to eat her up. The tips of Gu Zhou¡¯s ears turned slightly red. He said honestly, ¡°I thought you were going to settle everything. You were going to help Song Man enter the Gu family. When the timees, you¡¯ll divorce me and leave the Gu family!¡± Leave the Gu family? Qiao Nian blinked in confusion. To be honest, she had really never thought of it that way. From the beginning, she had felt that Xiao Shi¡¯s mother was a strange person. Later on, after seeing Song Man, she confirmed her guess. Her mother was really a strange person! Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to protect Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. She had no time to care about herself. After hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she recalled that she had taken the initiative. Hence, she asked tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to start a family with Song Man? That way, your family of four can be together forever in harmony. To children, being with their biological parents can give them enough security!¡± ¡°You want me to be with Song Man?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded a little low. He looked at Qiao Nian sharply. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that ording to blood ties, it¡¯s a better choice for you to be with Song Man.¡± ¡°Blood ties?¡± Gu Zhou repeated, a trace of coldness shing across his face. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Although she felt that Song Man treated Xiao Shi badly, they were still biological mother and daughter. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes turned cold. He recalled what he had experienced when he was young. Thest thing he believed in was blood ties. He didn¡¯t think blood ties were good things. Blood ties were a burden to him. If possible, he would never want to be rted to anyone from the Gu family other than Matriarch Gu. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up in a mocking smile. He said coldly, ¡°Family ties are just a burden. They make you restrained to your family and lead to unconditional demands from them! Therefore, sometimes, blood ties are the most disgusting kind of rtionship!¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to say such a thing. Qiao Nian suddenly recalled that Matriarch Gu had told her about Gu Zhou¡¯s childhood. Gu Zhou had not been happy at all in his childhood. Gu Zhou seemed to exist for his brother. His value waspletely ignored by the Gu family. Worried that Gu Zhou would get carried away again, Qiao Nian hurriedlyforted him. ¡°Although she didn¡¯t grow up by your side, I can tell that she likes you very much! She was especially happy to see you!¡± Chapter 841 - 841 Violence? 841 Violence? Gu Zhou recalled how obedient and adorable Xiao Shi had been. He still remembered asking him to tutor her. She clearly knew everything, but she pretended not to know anything. This was how she got close to him. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart gradually softened. His frown slowly rxed, and his voice softened. ¡°Yes.¡± Just this word alone showed Gu Zhou¡¯s happy mood. !! Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou was unhappy because Xiao Shi was neglected as a child. She heaved a sigh of relief. Now, she felt that the harm Gu Zhou had suffered in his childhood was very likely to be healed by the two children. Gu Zhou continued, ¡°In the afternoon, I¡¯ll get awyer to draft a document for you to get back the custody rights. When the timees, I¡¯ll give Song Man somepensation.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. This would do. Gu Zhou took the paternity test report from Qiao Nian. He read it very carefully, not missing a single detail from the first page. As if he had thought of something, he looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is Song Man and Xiao Shi¡¯s DNA test?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°When I first saw Xiao Shi, I asked Xiao Qi to do an appraisal to prove that the two of them are indeed biological siblings. Moreover, this sample isn¡¯t exactly the same as Xiao Shi¡¯s, so it should be Song Man¡¯s!¡± ¡°How did you get Song Man¡¯s DNA?¡± Gu Zhou asked curiously. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°When Song Man was angry, she seemed to have broken many things. There was still her blood on the porcin pieces of the vase.¡± ¡°Break something?¡± When Gu Zhou heard this, he frowned. A mature and stable adult shouldn¡¯t lose his temper casually. Even if he was angry, he wouldn¡¯t smash things directly. Would someone who threw a tantrum and smashed things have a tendency to domestic violence? Unexpectedly, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but worry about Xiao Shi. If she had been by Song Man¡¯s side for the past five years, had she been beaten up? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Gu Zhou was thinking. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, I had an argument with her yesterday, so she was very unhappy.¡± At the mention of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She continued, ¡°Let me tell you, Xiao Qi called me Mommy!¡± Gu Zhou seemed to be infected by Qiao Nian¡¯s happy mood. There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°He likes you a lot to begin with!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very surprised.¡± In her joy, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words. To be honest, Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Qi to be willing to let her be his mother after seeing his biological mother. This was because some children were willing to be with their biological mothers no matter how badly their biological mothers treated them. This was because they were blood-rted. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re good!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. His gaze fell on the DNA report again. Qiao Nian smiled and didn¡¯t speak. After Gu Zhou finished reading the DNA report, he looked at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°She¡¯s not their mother!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise and asked, ¡°This is their paternity test report. How can you say that she¡¯s not their mother?¡± ¡°Although I was drugged that day, I clearly remember that girl having all four limbs.¡± Qiao Nian frowned and said, ¡°Perhaps you remembered wrongly?¡± ¡°If you told me that there was something wrong with one of her eyes or ears, I think I might have remembered wrongly. If she was really disabled, I should have noticed it that night.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned even more serious. ¡°Even if she¡¯s not the girl from five years ago, she¡¯s more or less rted to that girl.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°As long as we follow her lead, we might be able to find clues about that girl.¡± In the past, Gu Zhou would definitely be worried that Qiao Nian would leave because of the appearance of the biological mother of the two children. But now, he was no longer afraid. But now, he knew very well that no matter who the mother of the two children was, Qiao Nian would never leave him. Chapter 842 - 842 Do You Remember? 842 Do You Remember? Gu Zhou knew that he would let the girl from five years ago down if he thought this way. However, they were all adults now. Everyone had their own lives. He could give that girl materialpensation, but he would never be able to give her the position of Mrs. Gu. After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Do you think she only had her arm amputated after that incident?¡± Gu Zhou pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Then do another paternity test for her?¡± No matter what the truth was, he had to let the two children know who their biological mother was. ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian agreed readily. As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s deep gaze on her. With just one look, she almost fell into it. Qiao Nian looked away and asked ufortably, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gu Zhou looked in front of Qiao Nian. The two of them were so close that their faces were almost touching. Qiao Nian could smell ambergris on Gu Zhou. This fragrance seemed to have a bewitching charm. Silently, she moved back. However, there was only so much space in the car. She had nowhere to hide. Gu Zhou moved closer to Qiao Nian and looked at her deeply. His low and hoarse voice made one¡¯s ears feel like they were about to get pregnant. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Her eyshes trembled. This form of address again. Every time Gu Zhou called her that, she felt that the person in front of her was Gu Chuan. If others called her that, she might find it especially mushy and think that the man was especially melodramatic. However, not only did Gu Zhou not make her feel a trace of disgust when he called her that, but his voice was also low and sexy, with a hint of temptation. One could not help but be infatuated. Fortunately, Gu Zhou was gentle and refined at this moment. He did not make her feel that Gu Chuan was in front of her, nor did he make her feel fear. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian calmly. At such a close distance, he could clearly see every fine hair on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Under the sunlight, it was as if she was covered in ayer of golden light. At this moment, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Her eyshes were trembling, as if she was very nervous and afraid. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head, then said honestly, ¡°But I can¡¯t remember anything about what you told me before.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned. That made sense. Some things were unforgettable to him, but not important to others. Perhaps in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, that matter wasn¡¯t important at all, so she wouldn¡¯t remember it. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and she said carefully, ¡°I might not remember the pastpletely. Why don¡¯t you tell me directly, or give me a small reminder? I might remember.¡± Gu Zhou sat back down and looked at Qiao Nian calmly. Qiao Nian looked a little sincere, as if she wasn¡¯t lying. It was also possible that Qiao Nian was too young to remember that incident. ¡°Spirit Mountain, North Slope. At that time, you should only be six years old!¡± Six years old. Qiao Nian immediately grasped the point. At that time, something big had indeed happened. She had gone up the mountain with her grandfather to pick herbs. Her grandfather had gone elsewhere to pick herbs and asked her to wait for him. At that time, she had seen a herb her grandfather needed, so she had climbed to the cliff to help him pick it. However, she had never expected that she would slip and almost fall. Fortunately, Qiao Yu had appeared and saved her back then. Otherwise, she might have died long ago. Only her grandfather and she knew about this. How did Gu Zhou know? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. His beautiful phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you remember now?¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. She looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s god-like face. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was serious, as if they were talking about something very important. Chapter 843 - 843 Who Exactly Was It? 843 Who Exactly Was It? Gu Zhou was not joking with her. Qiao Nian clenched her fists nervously. No, other than her and her grandfather, Brother White Shirt also knew about that matter. Could Gu Zhou be Brother White Shirt? How was that possible? She remembered very clearly that the person who had saved her back then was Qiao Yu. Later on, Qiao Yu often went to look for her and even specially taught her how to draw. At that time, her stone wall painting showed the scene in the photo Brother White Shirt had given her. At that time, that painting had made her famous. Why didn¡¯t these things add up? Did she recognize the wrong benefactor? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were fixed on Gu Zhou. After a long while, she said, ¡°I want to confirm something first. I¡¯ll give you an answerter. Is that okay?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian calmly. He had already waited for Qiao Nian for more than ten years. A few more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference, so he nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zhou spoke slowly, his expression calm. Although there was a trace of dominance in his voice, it did not make one feel ufortable. Gu Zhou fastened his seatbelt again and drove towards the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian was right. No matter who Song Man was, what he had to do now was to take over Xiao Shi¡¯s custody. The two of them returned to the Gu residence. Qiao Nian heard from the servants that Matriarch Gu had fainted. She and Gu Zhou hurriedly rushed over. At this moment, Doctor Wang was already examining Matriarch Gu. Gu Zhou¡¯s phone had run out of battery, so he had not received a call from the servant. Qiao Nian¡¯s phone had been switched to silent mode, so she didn¡¯t receive any calls. Gu Zhou looked at Doctor Wang and asked, ¡°Doctor Wang, how¡¯s Grandma¡¯s condition now?¡± Doctor Wang frowned slightly and said uncertainly, ¡°Matriarch Gu¡¯s condition is a little strange now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her either. I want to use an instrument to examine her.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Doctor Wang¡¯s words, he frowned. He looked at Matriarch Gu, who was lying on the bed. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already walked over to Matriarch Gu and was taking her pulse. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Matriarch Gu had been poisoned again. Seeing that Qiao Nian seemed to have made a diagnosis, Gu Zhou asked the servants to send Doctor Wang out first. Hence, only Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were left. Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian and asked solemnly, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma now?¡± ¡°Someone poisoned Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian frowned and retracted her hand. Carefully, she ced Matriarch Gu¡¯s hand under the nket. ¡°Grandma¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good to begin with. That person was very careful with the poison. Every time, he added a little more. If I¡¯m not wrong, that person should have poisoned her yesterday!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression changed. In the past two to three days, Qiao Nian had been busy with Xiao Shi and Song Man, so she was often not at home. For the past two to three days, he had been thinking about that piece ofnd. He mainly wanted to avenge Qiao Nian, so he didn¡¯t stay at home for long. Perhaps it was because he and Qiao Nian were not at home that the evildoers had an opportunity. Who exactly was hiding in the Gu family? It seemed that he would be busy again. ¡°I¡¯ll concoct an antidote for Grandma!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she nced at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression. In the end, she turned around and left without saying anything. Qiao Nian walked out of Matriarch Gu¡¯s room. For the past two days, she had been so busy that her feet had not touched the ground. She had not returned home. Now that Matriarch Gu had been poisoned, she could not help but think of Song Man. When Song Man appeared, something happened to Matriarch Gu again. Instinctively, Qiao Nian wanted tobine the two cases. Who exactly was Song Man? Qiao Nian recalled that when she saw Song Man yesterday, she had a faint fragrance. That fragrance was very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had smelled it before. Qiao Nian entered the medicinal room. An hourter, she walked towards Matriarch Gu¡¯s room with a bowl of the antidote. Gu Zhou had been guarding Matriarch Gu. Seeing Qiao Nian enter, he stood up to give up his seat. Qiao Nian helped Matriarch Gu up and carefully fed her medicine. Chapter 844 - 844 Search 844 Search ¡°I brewed this medicine myself.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and continued, ¡°Looks like the servants at home have to be properly investigated.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the butler to do it,¡± Gu Zhou said coldly. He had never expected anyone in the family to dare to attack Grandma. After Qiao Nian fed Matriarch Gu the medicine, she said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s health is very weak. She can¡¯t be left alone. Find someone trustworthy to take care of Grandma!¡± Actually, Qiao Nian wanted to stay at home and take care of Matriarch Gu, but she had some things to do recently. !! She had already made some progress with the piece ofnd she had asked Qin Chuan to buy. Coupled with the fact that Song Man was also busy, she was a little busy now. Gu Zhou naturally knew that Qiao Nian had been very busy recently. Recently, he had to fight for custody of Xiao Shi. In the past, Gu Zhou had felt that his family was impregnable, but now, he felt that there was a huge problem with his family. In the future, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi would have to stay at home. Moreover, Grandma¡¯s energy was limited now. As long as he rxed a little, the house would be in a mess. After another half an hour, Matriarch Gu slowly woke up. Sunlight filtered through the French windows and fell on Matriarch Gu¡¯s bed. Perhaps it was because of the bright sunlight, but Matriarch Gu looked much better. ¡°Why are the two of you in my room? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matriarch Gu sat up and smiled at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian hurriedly ced the pillow behind Matriarch Gu. Smiling at Matriarch Gu, she said, ¡°We want to have breakfast with Grandma today.¡± Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian and nodded in agreement. When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the smile on her face grew even more loving. She took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said in satisfaction, ¡°Good child. If the two of you have something to do, you don¡¯t have to have breakfast with an old woman like me!¡± She gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Look at the dark circles under your eyes. Did you not sleep wellst night? You have to rest wellter. Young people shouldn¡¯t take their health lightly!¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian agreed. After breakfast, Chen Qing sent Gu Qi to kindergarten. Seeing that all the servants in the house were standing in the living room, a trace of confusion shed in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. Although she didn¡¯t understand what had happened, she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she sat calmly on the sofa. Qiao Nian sat down beside Matriarch Gu. In the morning, when Matriarch Gu had just woken up, she and Gu Zhou were worried that Matriarch Gu would not be able to eat breakfast properly because she was angry. Hence, he wanted to settle the score after breakfast. Gu Zhou sat on the other side. He yed with the pendant in his hand and lowered his gaze, as if he was indifferent to everything around him. The butler stood in front of the group of servants. His gaze swept across the servants, and his expression darkened. ¡°Who exactly did this? Confess and you¡¯ll be punished severely!¡± The servants all lowered their heads and said nothing, as if this matter had nothing to do with them. When Matriarch Gu heard the butler¡¯s words, her eyes turned cold. She really hadn¡¯t expected there to be a traitor in her family. ¡°Matriarch Gu treats us very well. The sry is also 1.5 times that of other ces. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re dissatisfied with. You actually want to drug Matriarch Gu!¡± The butler was so angry that his face was red. He didn¡¯t understand what these servants were thinking. They just had to poison Matriarch Gu. If Matriarch Gu was gone¡­ The Gu family would be in chaos. But no matter what Butler Gu said, no one stepped forward. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He nced coldly at all the servants in the living room and said coldly, ¡°I already know who it is!¡± When Gu Zhou said this, everyone present was stunned. It had only been an hour and a half since Matriarch Gu fainted, but Gu Zhou had already caught the culprit. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou, then nced at the surveince cameras in the corner. Actually, it was very simple to investigate this matter. She just had to look for the surveince cameras. Chapter 845 - 845 Admitting 845 Admitting Look at who had been surrounding Matriarch Gu for the past two days. They would see who had taken the chance to poison Matriarch Gu. However, Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be able to confirm the culprit in such a short time. If it were her, she might only be certain of a few suspects. ¡°Butler, call the police,¡± Gu Zhou said indifferently. When the butler heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he was about to agree when someone ran out of the crowd. That person knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to Old Madam Gu. That person was none other than Xiao Feng, who had been taking care of Old Madam Gu¡¯s daily life. Xiao Feng was 27 years old this year. She was originally from the orphanage. When she was studying part-time in university, she met Matriarch Gu. When Matriarch Gu heard that Xiao Feng¡¯s life was difficult, she wanted to help this young child. The Gu family needed many servants to begin with, so Matriarch Gu let Xiao Feng in to work. Xiao Feng¡¯s job was notplicated. Every day, she would help Matriarch Gu tidy up her wardrobe, prepare a car ording to Matriarch Gu¡¯s needs, and apany her on her trip. After Xiao Feng graduated, she naturally stayed in the Gu family vi. When Matriarch Gu saw Xiao Feng crying, she was stunned. She had never expected Xiao Feng to be the one who poisoned her. ¡°Why¡­ why did you do this?¡± Matriarch Gu tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart. Xiao Feng¡¯s grades were very good, and in the eyes of teachers and ssmates, she was a good student. She used to think that Xiao Feng was an obedient and adorable child, which was why she was willing to help her. Matriarch Gu had never expected Xiao Feng to poison her. When Xiao Feng heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she looked at her with teary eyes and said tearfully, ¡°Matriarch Gu, it¡¯s all my fault. I was blinded by greed. Please forgive me this once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. Matriarch Gu just couldn¡¯t understand. She helped Xiao Feng study, and Xiao Feng worked in the Gu family vi. Her monthly sry was several times higher than elsewhere. Xiao Feng was young and knowledgeable. Matriarch Gu often gave Xiao Feng some gifts, such as perfume and bags. However, Matriarch Gu had never expected Xiao Feng to do such a crazy thing to her. Even if Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t grateful to her, she shouldn¡¯t have poisoned her, right? Matriarch Gu looked at Xiao Feng in disappointment. Gu Zhou nced at Xiao Feng coldly. Actually, he had felt that two of them were suspicious just now, but he had yet to confirm who they were, so he had only fired a shot. When he saw that it was Xiao Feng, his eyes turned cold. Xiao Feng had been specially brought in by Matriarch Gu. Just because of this, Gu Zhou gave Xiao Feng a higher sry than others. Another ingrate. Qiao Nian sat where she was. Her gaze fell on Xiao Feng¡¯s face. For some reason, she felt that Xiao Feng looked familiar. She seemed to have seen her somewhere before. Where had she seen her before? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Xiao Feng kowtowed to Matriarch Gu in tears. With teary eyes, she said, ¡°Previously, I heard from someone that this medicine could help Matriarch Gu recover, so I spent money to buy it back!¡± Xiao Feng continued sobbing, ¡°I often see Old Madam coughing in the middle of the night. That person told me that if Old Madam took the medicine, she wouldn¡¯t cough again at night!¡± Xiao Feng raised her hand to wipe her tears and said tearfully, ¡°At that time, I saw many old people taking this medicine and recovering. They even specially sent gifts to the pharmacy, so I bought it for Old Madam!¡± ¡°Matriarch is so good to me. I have to repay her no matter what. I wanted to tell her about the medicine first, then ask her if she wanted to take this medicine.¡± Xiao Feng sniffled and said, ¡°But that day, when I was delivering water to Matriarch, I wanted to give her a pill first and see how effective it was!¡± Chapter 846 - 846 Strange 846 Strange Hearing Xiao Feng¡¯s wed lie, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up coldly. The Gu family was rich. Xiao Feng had actually casually bought a third-grade medicine for Matriarch Gu. Where was Xiao Feng¡¯s brain? She was a doctor. Although she didn¡¯t go homest night, why didn¡¯t Xiao Feng bring the pills for her to examine? What did she give them to Matriarch Gu directly? What exactly was Xiao Feng thinking? Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and saw him sitting there coldly, as if he didn¡¯t believe Xiao Feng¡¯s words. It was obvious that Matriarch Gu did not believe Xiao Yue¡¯s words either. Matriarch Gu said with a dark expression, ¡°As long as we investigate the surveince cameras, the truth will be revealed!¡± Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch Xiao Feng perform anymore, so he said to the butler, ¡°Just call the police. Don¡¯t waste any more time! The Gu family can¡¯t keep such a cruel person!¡± Just as Xiao Feng was about to say something, she was taken out by the security guards. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, I¡¯m innocent. I really didn¡¯t want to harm Old Madam. I just wanted to help Old Madam!¡± Xiao Feng cried and shouted when she was taken away! Matriarch Gu turned to look at Qiao Nian and said softly, ¡°Nian Nian,e with me for a while!¡± Qiao Nian helped Matriarch Gu upstairs. Matriarch Gu walked upstairs step by step. Jiang Yue¡¯s face shed across her mind, and she recalled Xiao Feng, who had taken the initiative to plead guilty just now. Her chest felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. She was a kind person. When she met poor children, she would bring them home. She hoped that every child could grow up in a warm family. Although her home was not those children¡¯s, she could at least save them from the wind and rain. However, she had never expected it to turn out like this. Jiang Yue was jealous of Qiao Nian. She had poisoned her, hurt her, and even wanted to hurt Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Xiao Feng had poisoned her in the name of doing her best. If there was really such good medicine, how could her grandson not know? How could Nian Nian not know? But why had Xiao Feng be like this? The two girls she cared about wanted her dead. Who else could she trust? When she returned to Matriarch Gu¡¯s room, Qiao Nian saw that Matriarch Gu didn¡¯t look well. She nced at Gu Zhou, who was beside her, and gave him a look. After some thought, Gu Zhou walked up to Matriarch Gu and said, ¡°Grandma, the past is in the past. Don¡¯t think too much about it!¡± ¡°Was I in the wrong?¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Zhou, then at Qiao Nian. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought them back to the Gu family back then!¡± At that time, she took Jiang Yue in as her god granddaughter because she pitied Jiang Yue for having no one to take care of her. It was also because Xiao Feng¡¯s grades were good, but she didn¡¯t have the time to study hard. She could only work and study outside, so she wanted to give Xiao Feng a high-paying job. But the two of them had almost killed her. ¡°Grandma, they were the ones who couldn¡¯t control their desires. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Gu Zhou smiled andforted her. ¡°The two of you are both good children!¡± As Matriarch Gu spoke, the light in her eyes gradually disappeared. She looked at Gu Zhou and continued, ¡°Go out for a while. I have something to tell Nian Nian!¡± Gu Zhou gave Qiao Nian a look that said, ¡°Take good care of Matriarch Gu.¡± He turned around and left. Qiao Nian helped Matriarch Gu sit down on the sofa andforted her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t think too much about it. This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all their fault.¡± Matriarch Gu let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°Nian Nian, what I regret the most is not taking good care of you, causing you to almost be hurt!¡± Back then, when Qiao Nian told her that there was something wrong with Jiang Yue, she didn¡¯t believe that the child she had raised would be so sarcastic. Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian was the most genuine. Nian Nian was really a good child that was rarely seen in a hundred years. It was Gu Zhou¡¯s blessing to be able to marry Nian Nian, and also the Gu family¡¯s blessing. ¡°Grandma, actually, you¡¯ve treated me very well. You didn¡¯t let me down. I¡¯m already very happy to have you as my grandmother!¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. Chapter 847 - 847 Something’s Wrong 847 Something¡¯s Wrong In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, other than her grandfather and senior brothers, Matriarch Gu was the first outsider to treat her well. She was very grateful to Matriarch Gu for treating her well. That was why she was willing to treat Matriarch Gu well. However, Xiao Feng was a little strange today. She had interacted with Xiao Feng before. Xiao Feng was a little cold and didn¡¯t like to talk to others. In the eyes of the other servants, Xiao Feng was a solitary and cautious person. She believed that Xiao Feng might help Matriarch Gu buy medicine for her own good. But there was a huge loophole. Xiao Feng was a university student. It was impossible for her to casually buy medicine on the streets. She probably wouldn¡¯t be fooled by such fake publicity. Moreover, Xiao Feng¡¯s apology just now was incoherent, and her words were full of loopholes. Xiao Feng looked anxious and uneasy,pletely different from usual. What exactly had gone wrong? Qiao Nian felt that it was necessary to investigate. Qiao Nianforted Matriarch Gu and coaxed her to rest. Only then did she stand up and leave. When she came out of Matriarch Gu¡¯s room, she saw Gu Zhou standing at the door. Seeing that Qiao Nian hade out, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t say anything. He walked towards the study, signaling for Qiao Nian to follow him. When they arrived at Gu Zhou¡¯s study, the two of them sat on the sofa. Gu Zhou found the surveince video on his phone and handed it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took the phone from Gu Zhou. When she saw the surveince video, her expression changed. ¡°Xiao Feng¡¯s condition isn¡¯t right!¡± In the surveince video, Xiao Feng stood in front of the table in a daze, staring nkly ahead. Even when someone greeted her, she did not react. Qiao Nian had previously known that Xiao Feng was a cold person and didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the other servants. Due to Xiao Feng¡¯s personality, when she was working part-time and studying in the past, her boss would dock her sry. No one helped Xiao Feng collect her debts. The university Xiao Feng had been admitted to was not good, and her major was not good either. Hence, when she came out to look for a job, she encountered many obstacles. She could not find a high-paying job. In the end, she stayed in the Gu family vi as a servant. Qiao Nian continued watching the video. In the video, Xiao Feng stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a long time. Then, she raised her hands mechanically and ced the pills into a cup. When the pills hadpletely dissolved in the water, she held the cup and walked towards Matriarch Gu¡¯s room with a nk expression. Qiao Nian¡¯s surveince video was very clear. Hence, she could see Xiao Feng¡¯s every expression clearly. At this moment, Xiao Feng was being controlled like a puppet. Qiao Nian handed the phone to Gu Zhou and said with a frown, ¡°I thought that Xiao Feng poisoned Grandma on purpose. Now, it seems that there¡¯s more to this!¡± ¡°Just now, Xiao Feng kept apologizing. She kept kowtowing until her head hurt, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. She cried and told me everything that had happened!¡± The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong with Xiao Feng. ¡°Have you already sent her to the police station?¡± ¡°No, I got the butler to send her somewhere else. I n to investigate thoroughly first.¡± Gu Zhou felt that Xiao Feng was very likely to be someone else¡¯s scapegoat. He would not wrong a good person, nor would he let a bad person off. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should send her to the police station for the time being either. It¡¯s obvious that Xiao Feng is being controlled. We have to investigate thoroughly. Otherwise, Grandma might be hurt!¡± Gu Zhou thought so too. The matters at home temporarily came to an end. Gu Zhou asked the butler to investigate the other servants. He wanted to see who was scheming. Gu Zhou was preparing to fight for custody of Xiao Shi. He asked Chen Qing to find awyer to organize the information about Xiao Shi. Seeing that Gu Zhou was busy, Qiao Nian said goodbye to him and turned to leave. Qiao Nian wanted to go to school to take a look. She took out her phone and prepared to navigate to An University to take a look. At this moment, her phone rang. Seeing that it was a message from Qin Chuan, she casually opened it. When she saw the contents, her lips curved into a cold smile. The smile did not reach her eyes. Chapter 848 - 848 Envy 848 Envy Three in the afternoon. At Chang¡¯an Cafe. This was the city center of An City. Every inch ofnd here was worth gold. Rich people usually liked to spend their time here. At this moment, in the private room on the second floor. 2:30 P.M. Qiao Xin was wearing a suit. She took out a mirror from her bag and looked into it. She carefully tidied her cor,bed her hair, and touched up her makeup. When she was done, she looked at Qiao Yu happily. ¡°Brother, what do you think of my outfit? Do I look like a mature white-cor worker?¡± Qiao Xin asked expectantly. Qiao Yu had been looking at his phone. When he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he nced at her, his eyes filled with gentleness and doting. ¡°Yes, you look good!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was still a little nervous. ¡°I just hope that we can leave a good impression on the director of Nanshan! I hope they can work with us!¡± Qiao Yu nodded in agreement. His sister had finally grown up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I hope that we can get a partnership with Nanshan this time. Nanshan is a bigpany. I heard that their director is very mysterious. This time, they were the ones who reached an agreement with the government. It¡¯s obvious that Nanshan¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated. You have to know that the Gu and Lu families have both lost to him.¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she asked worriedly, ¡°Brother, do you think we can get a coboration this time?¡± Initially, Qiao Xin had thought that the Qiao family would be able to get this coboration easily. However, when she thought of the strength of the Gu and Lu families, she felt a little scared. Nanshan Corporation had been too low-profile in the past, so it wasn¡¯t well-known in An City. However, she had previously found out that thepany had originally started in the United States and only came to the countryter. Qiao Yu was not confident either. He said seriously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can get this coboration. As long as we can get along well with Nanshan Corporation, we might have a chance to work together in the future. Xiao Xin, you¡¯ve grown up a lot now and know a lot more.¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she nodded seriously. Qiao Nian¡¯s face shed across her mind again. Qiao Nian was clearly not much older than her, but she was already the principal of a school, and she was just an ordinary student. Moreover, Qiao Nian had published many important papers. Later on, she read the medical papers Qiao Nian had published. She had heard from others that not every thesis was valuable. In order to be famous, some people wrote less valuable essays to put on an act. Perhaps Qiao Nian¡¯s theses were just for show. The only thing she was sure of was that Qiao Nian could grow those herbs to make her rich. So what if that was the case? Qiao Nian was just an upstart. She couldn¡¯t bepared to a rich family like the Qiao family. As long as she worked hard and made use of the Qiao family¡¯s abilities, she would be ahead of Qiao Nian in her career. She didn¡¯t want to fall behind a country bumpkin like Qiao Nian. She wanted Qiao Nian to see clearly that she was the precious daughter of the Qiao family. She was not someone a country bumpkin like Qiao Nian couldpare to. ¡°Brother, after experiencing so much, I¡¯ve really grown up. I¡¯ll work hard in the future and be as outstanding as you. I¡¯ll let our Qiao family take another step forward!¡± After saying this, Qiao Xin added silently to herself. In the future, she will ask Qiao Nian to kneel in front of her and apologize. Qiao Yu nodded in satisfaction. Previously, his parents¡¯ incident had given him a headache, and it had also caused the Qiao family to fall into a short-term crisis. Fortunately, his sister could already stand up and take charge. At this moment, someone knocked twice on the door of the private room. Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin looked at each other and knew that the person had arrived. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Qiao Yu stood up and said calmly. Qiao Xin quickly stood up, putting on a humble facade. The door of the private room opened and the waiter walked in. He walked to the door and gestured for her to enter. ¡°Miss, pleasee in!¡± Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin kept staring at the door. At this moment, when the two of them saw the devastatingly beautiful woman at the door, they were both stunned. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes widened. Her eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets. She almost lost her bnce and fell into a chair. Fortunately, she held onto the table in advance. How could it be her? Chapter 849 - 849 Please Sit! 849 Please Sit! Qiao Xin had never expected Qiao Nian to be the one to arrive. The representative sent by Nanshan Corporation was actually Qiao Nian. How was that possible? Didn¡¯t Qiao Nian study medicinal herbs all day? When did she enter real estate? Qiao Xin¡¯s mind was in a mess, and her expression was indescribable. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even look at Qiao Xin. She walked in and her gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s face. Her red lips curved up slightly, and her beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Long time no see!¡± Qiao Yu hadn¡¯t expected it to be Qiao Nian either. He frowned slightly. Previously, he had investigated the situation at Nanshan Corporation, but he had not found out who the person negotiating with them was! He had never expected Qiao Nian to be the one who came. When did Qiao Nian get involved with Nanshan Corporation? Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t simple at all. Qiao Xin recovered from her shock. A faint smile appeared on her face as she pretended to be very polite and asked, ¡°Sister, why are you here today? Is anything the matter? However, can we talk about thister? Brother and I have something very important to discuss.¡± Qiao Xin was actually testing Qiao Nian¡¯s identity. Qiao Nian gave Qiao Xin a disdainful nce, her expression indifferent. Then, her gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s face and she asked, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no need to meet today. In that case, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°President Qiao, please take a seat!¡± Qiao Yu had never expected Qiao Nian to be the person-in-charge of Nanshan Corporation. He felt that this coboration was most likely doomed. But even so, he couldn¡¯t fall out with the person-in-charge of Nanshan Corporation. Hence, he smiled and invited Qiao Nian to sit down. Qiao Nian sat down calmly. After she sat down, Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin sat down. With just a nce, Qiao Nian could tell that Qiao Xin had really dressed up meticulously today. Qiao Xin had spent a lot of effort on this negotiation! Qiao Nian smiled and asked provocatively, ¡°Why do I feel that your sister doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her face instantly turned red. She clenched her fists tightly. She had thought that she would step into society first and be an outstanding career woman. However, she had never expected Qiao Nian to be ahead of her again. Moreover, Qiao Nian was now a member of Nanshan Corporation. Why was Qiao Nian always better than her? She clearly had better resources. She was clearly smarter and better-looking. However, every time she touched Qiao Nian, she could only fade into the background. This world was really too unfair. But Qiao Xin also knew that now was not the time to throw a tantrum. If she offended Qiao Nian today, Nanshan Corporation might be dissatisfied with the Qiao family. Nanshan Corporation was argepany with worldwide influence. The Qiao family was far inferior to Nanshan Corporation. Qiao Xin was so angry that her lips were trembling! After a long while, she suppressed the dissatisfaction and grievance in her heart and put on a polite smile again. ¡°President Qiao, you really like to joke!¡± Qiao Nian listened to Qiao Xin¡¯s words. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a cold aura. ¡°Qiao Yu, I only want to talk to you about what happened today. Now, you can let the unrted people leave!¡± Qiao Xin had just been insulted, but Qiao Nian¡¯s words were like a p to her face. She wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not know that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t like her, so she wanted to chase her out? Qiao Xin bit her lip, her eyes turning slightly red. Today¡¯s project was very important not only to her brother, but also to the Qiao family. Qiao Xin knew very well that if the Qiao family was gone, her good days woulde to an end. With this thought in mind, Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Yu. Qiao Yu naturally understood what Qiao Xin was thinking, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to go against Qiao Nian now. He could onlyfort Qiao Xin silently with his eyes. Qiao Xin stood up reluctantly and walked out. When she reached Qiao Nian¡¯s chair, she looked down at her and asked, ¡°Are you really the director of Nanshan Corporation?¡± Chapter 850 - 850 Unbelievable 850 Unbelievable When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s question, an intimate smile appeared on her face, as if she was mocking Qiao Xin¡¯s ignorance. She raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Who else?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. After a long while, she said, ¡°Before the new year, Nanshan Corporation had already risen to prominence. However, thepany was in America at that time, but now it¡¯s in the country.¡± Before Qiao Xin arrived, she had already investigated the specific situation of Nanshan Corporation. That was why she was puzzled. However, she was also afraid that she would offend Qiao Nian. Although she was questioning Qiao Nian now, she didn¡¯t dare to criticize her. Qiao Xin continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. If I remember correctly, you were in a mental hospital five years ago. How could you have been rted to Nanshan Corporation back then? Moreover, if an employee of Nanshan Corporation wants to climb to the position of director, it will take at least ten years.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been out of the mental hospital. How could Nanshan Corporation spend money to hire someone who has been staying in the mental hospital?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked casually, ¡°Qiao Xin, are you getting old? Is your memory failing you?¡± Although Qiao Xin was very angry, she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re smart enough, you should know that the main business of Nanshan Corporation isn¡¯t real estate, but the medical industry. What do you think I did in the five years I was in the mental hospital?¡± When Qiao Nian said this, Qiao Xin¡¯s face turned pale. She had been to the mental hospital Qiao Nian was in previously. ording to Qiao Nian¡¯s attending doctor, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t locked up. Instead, she was nting some flowers and nts in the backyard. Those flowers and nts were all expensive herbs. Oh my god, how had she forgotten about this? Qiao Nian could easily earn a lot of money by selling some herbs. She was simply too stupid to have forgotten about this. Moreover, she remembered very clearly that Nanshan Corporation had been bought over by a mysterious person after Qiao Nian was locked up in the mental hospital. Perhaps Nanshan Corporation had taken a liking to Qiao Nian¡¯s talent in cultivating expensive herbs, so they made an exception and epted her. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s bright and mboyant face and pursed her lips tightly. In the past, she tried her best to torture Qiao Nian and trample her under her feet. However, she had never expected Qiao Nian to be as untainted as a lotus flower. Before seeing Qiao Nian today, she had thought that she had sessfully gotten ahead. She still wanted to walk in front of Qiao Nian and impress her. But now, she suddenly realized something. She had been too silly and naive. Her thoughts were like a joke. She looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression, tears welling up in her eyes. Qiao Nian naturally noticed the change in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes. She knew that Qiao Xin had already understood. She probably wouldn¡¯t do those stupid things again. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave!¡± Qiao Xin slowly retracted her gaze and walked out with her head lowered. She suddenly felt that Qiao Nian was like a pure white and arrogant swan. Qiao Nian had never changed since she was young. No matter where she was, she would always be the shining one. Even though she had used such despicable methods to ruin Qiao Nian¡¯s life in the past, Qiao Nian¡¯s vitality was so tenacious. She got up again. The current Qiao Nian was the Young Madam of the Gu family, and the person Gu Zhou doted on. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit that Qiao Nian was more outstanding than her, she had to admit that perhaps she couldn¡¯tpare to Qiao Nian from the beginning! Back then, when she found out that Qiao Nian, a little girl from the countryside, could actually get into such a good school, jealousy took root in her heart. In the future, she would work hard to destroy everything about Qiao Nian so that she would never be able to get up again. Fortunately, her status was better than Qiao Nian¡¯s. Qiao Nian was an unwanted wretch. Chapter 851 - 851 Misunderstanding 851 Misunderstanding She was the precious daughter of a rich family, and the biological sister of the genius business magnate, Qiao Yu. Many people envied her status. The injustice in Qiao Xin¡¯s heart eased a lot. In her high heels, she walked out arrogantly. After Qiao Xin left, Qiao Yu and Qiao Nian were the only ones left in the room. Qiao Yu¡¯s expression wasplicated. He looked up at Qiao Nian and asked calmly, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me here today for that project, right?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to feign civility with Qiao Yu. She asked directly, ¡°I just want to ask you a question!¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Were you the one who saved me when I fell off the cliff at the age of six?¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he was slightly stunned. He met Qiao Nian¡¯s cold eyes. Qiao Nian¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good, as if she was questioning him. Qiao Yu picked up his coffee cup and took a sip before cing it on the table. He looked at Qiao Nian calmly and said, ¡°Looks like you already know what happened back then. Why are you still asking?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her eyes darkened. Indeed, the person who had saved her back then wasn¡¯t Qiao Yu, but Gu Chuan. Gu Chuan¡¯s personality seemed to exist for her. Every time Gu Chuan appeared, he would tell her the same thing. He had saved her life. At that time, Qiao Nian had thought that Gu Chuan was a lunatic, forcing his imagination on her. She also thought that he was a paranoid person.But now it seemed that Gu Chuan was just reminding her of the past, because he was just telling her a fact. She had misunderstood Gu Chuan. Qiao Nian felt the air gradually thin. She felt suffocated. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Chuan coldly and said, ¡°You lied to me!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s expression was calm, without a trace of uneasiness. He met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fearlessly and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°From the beginning, I¡¯ve told you that it wasn¡¯t me!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. Memories of her childhood gradually surged into her mind, gradually bing clearer. She remembered. She remembered that Brother White Shirt had saved her back then. After that, she had fainted. Later on, when she saw the young Qiao Yu walking in wearing a white shirt, Qiao Yu¡¯s back was facing the sunlight. His face was also hidden in the shadows, and his hairstyle was very simr to Gu Chuan¡¯s. That was why she had always thought that Brother White Shirt was Qiao Yu. When Brother White Shirt saved her back then, she clearly remembered that Brother White Shirt¡¯s shirt was stained red with blood. She had always been very grateful to him. If it weren¡¯t for him, she might have died long ago. For the past ten years, she had always remembered the beauty of that time. Moreover, she had always treated Qiao Yu as her savior and the most important person to her. At that time, she felt that Qiao Yu¡¯s feelings for her seemed to be a little different. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t gradually alienate Qiao Yu. Later on, she and Qiao Yu became passersby. Five years ago, Qiao Xin had caused her to lose her virginity and be locked up in a mental hospital. At that time, Qiao Yu had chosen Qiao Xin without hesitation, but he was unwilling to believe her. The little bit of gratitude she had for Qiao Yu disappeared. Only now did she realize that Qiao Yu had never saved her from the beginning. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, relieved. Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Qiao Yu¡¯s heart felt empty. He asked uneasily, ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡± In the past, Qiao Nian had been unwilling to be ruthless to Qiao Yu because he had saved her life after all. She was not as heartless as she treated the rest of the Qiao family. She would always remember that one good thing about Qiao Yu. Now that she thought about it carefully, when Qiao Yu went to look for her, he clearly knew who she was. Qiao Yu also knew that she wanted to go home, but he had never helped her fulfill her wish. Moreover, Qiao Yu hadn¡¯t told her the truth, but he had been hiding it from her like she was a fool. Now, it seemed that Qiao Yu was also one of the culprits. He was no different from the rest of the Qiao family. Chapter 852 - 852 Happy 852 Happy That smile just now was not only a form of relief for her past, but also a form of anticipation for the future. After going around in circles, it turned out that the person who had saved her was Gu Zhou. Her benefactor was also Gu Zhou. Since Qiao Yu had nothing to do with Brother White Shirt, she could deal with the Qiao family without restraint, and without any psychological burden. She had already found the answer she wanted today. She was a very cautious person. If she had doubts, she would want to confirm them. Now it confirmed her guess. After discussing private matters today, they were about to discuss business. Qiao Nian put away the smile on her face and looked at Qiao Yu solemnly. She asked, ¡°Qiao Yu, why did you ask me toe over today?¡± Qiao Yu was slightly stunned. Qiao Nian looked at him as if she was looking at a stranger. His heart seemed to be clenched tightly by a hand, and it hurt terribly. Qiao Yu swallowed. His voice was hoarse as he asked uneasily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry? Moreover, to be precise, I should be thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t given me the right answer, I might have spent more effort to find out the truth.¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew brighter. Qiao Yu was slightly stunned. At this moment, he suddenly understood something. The furthest distance in the world was not between life and death, but between hearts. The most terrifying thing was that the other party was already indifferent, but he couldn¡¯t forget her. He felt that Qiao Nian was gradually leaving him. He couldn¡¯t seem to get any closer to her. Seeing that Qiao Yu had his head lowered in silence, Qiao Nian asked impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say previously that you had already written a proposal for me? Where is your proposal? I want to take a look!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she nced at the watch on her wrist and continued, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I can only give you five minutes!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. Only then did he hand the proposal to Qiao Nian. His voice was hoarse and unpleasant to the ear, like autumn leaves brushing against dry old bark. ¡°Take a look!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice the change in Qiao Yu¡¯s expression. Since they were discussing business, she took the proposal and read it carefully. Qiao Nian read the proposal very quickly. She made a simple calction in her heart and finally looked at Qiao Yu in confusion. Qiao Yu only wanted 5% of the profits. To be honest, Qiao Nian was tempted. She believed that no matter who it was, they would be tempted by this profit. No one would go against money. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, hesitating. She didn¡¯t want to have any business contact with the Qiao family. Actually, she knew very well that if this n was handed over to Qiao Yu, Qiao Yu would be connected to Nanshan Corporation. Qiao Yu had made so many concessions to this n not because he didn¡¯t want the profits anymore, but because he wanted to get involved with Nanshan Corporation. That way Qiao Yu could earn more profits. Qiao Nian ced the proposal on the table and looked at Qiao Yu calmly. A cold smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this proposal doesn¡¯t meet my expectations, so I¡¯m not satisfied. I¡¯m afraid our Nanshan Corporation can¡¯t work with President Qiao anymore!¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to work with the Qiao family now or in the future. Let¡¯s go our separate ways in the future!¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he roughly understood what she meant. His heart sank and he asked, ¡°Nian¡¯er, are you still angry about what happened five years ago?¡± At the mention of five years ago, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned colder and colder. Even if Qiao Yu wasn¡¯t her savior, Qiao Yu had treated her very well when they were in the countryside. She had treated Qiao Yu as the closest person to her, but she had never expected Qiao Yu to betray her trust. That night, she kept calling Qiao Yu, hoping that he could save her, but he didn¡¯t pick up. After this incident, Qiao Yu didn¡¯t call to ask about her. In the past, Qiao Yu had always told her that he would stand in front of her and protect her. He would never let her be hurt. Chapter 853 - 853 It’s Fine 853 It¡¯s Fine She innocently even found an excuse for Qiao Yu, thinking that the person who had harmed her was Qiao Xin and had nothing to do with Qiao Yu. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t like her, which was why she wanted to harm her. When Qiao Xin told Qiao Yu that she didn¡¯t have any self-respect and was with other indecent men, Qiao Yu didn¡¯t listen to her exnation at all and pped her. Qiao Nian was stunned. Only then did she realize that Qiao Yu trusted Qiao Xin the most, not her. !! Later on, when the Qiao family found out that she was pregnant, Qiao Yu only looked at her with anger and disappointment. It was precisely because of this that she no longer wanted to have anything to do with Qiao Yu. Moreover, in the past five years, Qiao Yu had never visited her. It was as if she didn¡¯t exist. It was at that time that she was very disappointed in Qiao Yu. She had finally seen through it. The Qiao family was all selfish. Hence, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t angry at all. If she was still angry, it meant that she still cared about them. But now, she didn¡¯t care at all. Qiao Nian said coldly, ¡°Perhaps in the past, I would still take care of these things and me you. We¡¯re clearly family. Why are you so heartless to me!¡± ¡°But now I understand. We¡¯ve never been family from the beginning to the end, and we have nothing to do with each other. It¡¯s only right that you treat me badly. Besides, these things have already happened. Can I go back to the past and change them?¡± ¡°If I had that ability, how could I have been bullied?¡± ¡°Let bygones be bygones. President Qiao should understand!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Qiao Yu and raised her eyebrows slightly. Qiao Yu was panicking. He had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t exin himself clearly now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡°Nian¡¯er, actually, I¡­¡± ¡°Whatever happens to you has nothing to do with me!¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Qiao Yu mercilessly and said coldly, ¡°But don¡¯t call me that anymore. It sounds a little disgusting!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s lips moved, but he had no choice but to swallow the words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Qiao Nian stood up, looking indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology, and you don¡¯t have to apologize to me!¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned to leave without hesitation. Actually, she still felt a little ufortable. In the past, she had always treated Qiao Yu as her biological brother. Even though she knew that Qiao Yu was not rted to her by blood, she still wanted to treat him as her brother. All these years, she only wanted to hear Qiao Yu apologize to her. But when she really heard this word, she realized that she no longer needed Qiao Yu¡¯s apology. At this moment, she only wanted to see Gu Zhou. She had arranged to meet Gu Zhou at the Dongjiang vi at half past three. If she rushed over now, she would be in time. Qiao Xin had been standing at the door. When she saw Qiao Nianing out, her gaze fell on her. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t holding the proposal. She knew in her heart that the negotiation had failed. Thinking about it, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t wait for the Qiao family to be ruined. Why would she hand such a good project to the Qiao family? Qiao Xin suppressed her anger. This was a wild girl from the countryside. Now, she had learned to use her power on others! Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Qiao Xin. Ignoring her, she brushed past Qiao Xin and walked towards the door. ¡°Qiao Nian!¡± Qiao Xin really couldn¡¯t stand Qiao Nian¡¯s attitude. She stopped her coldly. The current Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the Qiao family at all. She didn¡¯t stop and walked towards the door. Qiao Xin jogged over to Qiao Nian and blocked her path. When Qiao Nian saw the Qiao family, it was as if she had seen something dirty. She said impatiently, ¡°Move aside!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Qiao Xin frowned. In the past, she had always thought that Qiao Nian was just a country bumpkin. But she couldn¡¯t understand how a country bumpkin could be rted to Nanshan Corporation. Chapter 854 - 854 Angered to Death 854 Angered to Death Qiao Xin¡¯s expression darkened. She just wanted to know what was going on. With this thought in mind, Qiao Xin asked, ¡°What method did you use to contact Nanshan Corporation?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°Do you really want to know? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your heart?¡± Qiao Xin had a bad feeling about this. Her brow furrowed deeper and deeper. She felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s next words would definitely not be pleasant to the ear. !! Qiao Xin felt that Qiao Nian was extremely talented in cultivating Chinese herbs, but even so, Nanshan Corporation was originally in the United States. How would they know about Qiao Nian, who was in a mental hospital? There must be something else going on. If they could find out the connection Qiao Nian had, she and her brother would go look for that person. Perhaps they could continue to work with Nanshan Corporation. If she could get close to that person, with her intelligence, she would quickly be a high-level executive of Nanshan Corporation. At that time, not only could she help her brother get all kinds of projects rted to the Qiao family, but she could also increase the Qiao family¡¯s reputation in An City. At that time, she would be able to trample on Qiao Nian. At the thought of Qiao Nian kneeling at her feet and begging for mercy, Qiao Xin¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She would never allow Qiao Nian to be so arrogant in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mute?¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had remained silent, Qiao Xin knew that Qiao Nian definitely didn¡¯t want her to get involved. That made sense. Qiao Nian must have used some dirty method to get involved, so Qiao Nian was too embarrassed to say it. At the thought of this, the disdain in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes intensified. Qiao Nian could tell from Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze that she wasn¡¯t up to anything good. Her eyes darted around as she said, ¡°Actually, I still have to thank you for this!¡± Hearing this, Qiao Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly. Why would Qiao Nian say that? Could it be because the Qiao family had helped Qiao Nian get involved with Nanshan Corporation? That was impossible! Neither of her parents liked Qiao Nian, but although her brother treated Qiao Nian better, he definitely wouldn¡¯t help her. If her brother knew anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have discussed a coboration with Nanshan Corporation today. Could it be that she had inadvertently helped Qiao Nian get involved with Nanshan Corporation? That was impossible. No one she knew was rted to Nanshan Corporation. Qiao Nian must be tricking her. She wanted to anger her on purpose before mocking her. Qiao Xin felt that Qiao Nian was too cunning. She had to be wary of her. ¡°Sister, since you¡¯ve said so, shouldn¡¯t you give this project to my brother?¡± Qiao Xin wanted to see how Qiao Nian would refuse. ¡°I have to start from when I was young.¡± Seeing Qiao Xin¡¯s surprised expression, Qiao Nian said slowly, ¡°After Grandma left, you sent me to the mountains.¡± Qiao Xin had thought that Qiao Nian was lying to her. Now that she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was stunned. What did Qiao Nian mean by this? Could it really be that the Qiao family had helped Qiao Nian get in touch with the people from Nanshan Corporation? With this thought in mind, Qiao Xin asked, ¡°What exactly do you mean? Just say it!¡± ¡°Life in the mountains isn¡¯t easy, but fortunately, I met an old grandpa. If Grandpa hadn¡¯t taught me to study hard since I was young and taught me so many things, how could Qiao Nian be where she is now?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression changed. Had Qiao Nian encountered some hidden big shot? Wasn¡¯t this kind of plot only seen in novels and television dramas? Qiao Nian must be lying. That¡¯s right. She was a liar. ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying? What mountain? What grandfather? Do you think you¡¯re filming a television drama or writing a novel?¡± Qiao Xin clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Even though her palms were already bleeding, she didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. However, the fear and unease in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes revealed her true feelings. ¡°He was a big shot, but because he was getting old, he didn¡¯t want to tire himself out anymore, so he lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests. At that time, I identally bumped into him. He thought that I was very smart and wanted me to inherit his estate, so I became the principal of An University and even worked at Nanshan Corporation!¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter as she spoke gently to Qiao Xin. Chapter 855 - 855 Thanking the Qiao Family 855 Thanking the Qiao Family ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Her lips trembled as she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. ¡°To be honest, I should thank the Qiao family. If you hadn¡¯t thrown me into the mountains so heartlessly, how would I have had such a good opportunity? I wouldn¡¯t have made aeback!¡± When Qiao Nian smiled, her fox-like eyes curved slightly, filled with mockery. Qiao Nian¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded in Qiao Xin¡¯s mind. Qiao Xin felt dizzy from the explosion. !! She really hadn¡¯t expected the Qiao family to help Qiao Nian by ident. Qiao Nian had learned so much in the mountains. Qiao Nian naturally knew what Qiao Xin was thinking. Seeing that Qiao Xin was breaking down more and more, she was overjoyed. Her red lips curved upzily. ¡°As the saying goes, good will be rewarded, and evil will be punished. It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t got what you deserved, but the time hasn¡¯te. Now, it seems that the time for the Qiao family to fall has arrived!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, it was as if she was looking at a hungry ghost. It was as if Qiao Nian wanted to pull her into hell. She was so frightened that she took a step back. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Qiao Xin. Without mercy, she knocked Qiao Xin¡¯s shoulder away. In her high heels, she left elegantly and arrogantly. After a long while, Qiao Xin came back to her senses. She turned to look in the direction Qiao Nian had left in. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back, her eyes turned red uncontrobly. She bit her lower lip, the smell of blood spreading in her mouth. Her face was filled with hatred as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Qiao Nian, just you wait. After Song Man acknowledges her ancestors, I want to see how long you can continue to be smug! You will get your retribution!¡± There were many brothers in the Lu family. Now that Qiao Nian was with Gu Zhou, if Song Man returned, Qiao Nian would definitely lose her spot. Qiao Xin recalled that she should be lying low and nning her revival. She couldn¡¯t be impatient. She had to wait patiently. She had to pull Qiao Nian down from a high ce and make her step into the mud. She wanted to destroy everything Qiao Nian had. In the private room. Qiao Yu sat there with his head lowered. Thinking of Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze just now, his face turned a little pale. His chest felt terrible, as if he was being bitten by millions of ants. He had to think of that night¡¯s call. If he had received that call back then, would he and Qiao Nian have been able to be together? The person he cared about the most had always been Qiao Nian. He remembered every detail of his time with Qiao Nian. Spirit Mountain was not far from An City. In the past, he would often find all kinds of excuses to go out, then take a car to Spirit Mountain to secretly visit Qiao Nian during the weekends. Every time, he would secretly observe Qiao Nian because he didn¡¯t dare to meet her directly. He was worried that that lively and adorable little girl would me his family for sending her to the mountains. He was also worried that Qiao Nian would be angry with him over this matter and dislike him, her brother. Every time he saw Qiao Nian smile happily at others, he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about Qiao Nian smiling at him. When Qiao Nian was young, she was very cute, like a child from aic book. He really cared about her. Yearning was like a seed that had taken root in his heart. His desire to see Qiao Nian grew more and more urgent. He didn¡¯t want to keep sneaking nces at her. He wanted to talk to her. He wanted to chat with her. He wanted to see her smile brightly at him. Hence, he found an excuse to get lost in the mountains and walked to where Qiao Nian lived. When he stepped into the small courtyard, his gaze inadvertently fell on Qiao Nian, who was squatting on the ground and nting flowers. Holding a small hoe in her hand, she tied her hair back and nted the flowers seriously. At this moment, Qiao Nian also noticed him. She stopped what she was doing and looked at him. Qiao Yu would always remember that moment. At that time, his heart was beating violently, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. His palms were covered in sweat as he looked at Qiao Nian nervously. Qiao Nian was like a little angel who had identally fallen into the mortal world. Under the sunlight, her entire body was covered in golden light. Chapter 856 - 856 The Truth 856 The Truth When Qiao Nian saw him, she threw the hoe in her hand to the ground. A bright smile appeared on her face as she ran towards him. When Qiao Nian ran up to him, she stopped. She looked up at him and called out sweetly, ¡°Brother White Shirt!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face was chubby. Qiao Yu tried hard to control his urge to pinch her face. At that time, Qiao Yu¡¯s first thought was that Qiao Nian¡¯s personality was really good. She was lively and cheerful, and was very friendly to everyone. Even to a stranger like him, she was very warm. !! At that time, he hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. He had thought that Qiao Nian had called him Brother White Shirt because he was wearing a white shirt! He agreed readily. He would always remember Qiao Nian¡¯s smile at that time. It was like a ray of sunlight in the darkness. At that time, he was very puzzled. Why didn¡¯t his mother like Qiao Nian? Qiao Nian was clearly so cute. At that time, he swore to himself that he would protect Qiao Nian and treat her well forever. Moreover, he especially liked it when Qiao Nian called him Brother White Shirt. Every time Qiao Nian called him that, her voice would always be soft. After interacting with Qiao Nian for a long time, he wanted to tell her the truth. He was Qiao Yu, her brother. Perhaps Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t be angry with him anymore. At that moment, Qiao Nian took out a photo and handed it to him. ¡°Brother White Shirt, you left after saving me back then. You might have forgotten to take this photo. I¡¯ve kept it until now. Then can you teach me how to draw? I want to draw this photo!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words echoed in his ears. He didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at Qiao Nian in disappointment, his heart already sinking to the bottom. He had thought that Qiao Nian was treating him so well because she liked him. He didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to have mistaken him for someone else. No wonder Qiao Nian had been so enthusiastic around him the first time he saw her. He was a little envious of the person Qiao Nian had called Brother White Shirt. More than that, he was jealous. Why wasn¡¯t that person him? If it were him, he could live with Qiao Nian forever. He had also thought of exining this matter to Qiao Nian, but every time he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t say it when he met Qiao Nian¡¯s starry eyes. He was afraid that if he said it, Qiao Nian would leave him in the future. He had been hiding it because he was afraid of losing her. Although he knew that Qiao Nian would be very angry if she knew the truth, he was really unwilling to say it. He had always thought that this matter could be hidden for the rest of her life, but Qiao Nian finally knew the truth. Indeed, a stolen identity did not belong to him. ¡­ At the Dongjiang vi. When Qiao Nian drove to the entrance of the vi, she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s car driving towards her from afar. She took a closer look and saw Gu Zhou sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. When she first saw Gu Zhou, her heart began to race uncontrobly. She parked the car and got out. Gu Zhou, who was opposite her, also stopped the car and got out. The moment their gazes met, Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing quickened, and the blood in her body began to boil. When she looked at Gu Zhou, it was as if ten thousand years had passed in a single nce. Today, Gu Zhou was wearing a white shirt. Some of the hair on his forehead fluttered in the wind. He had deep eyes, a high nose bridge, and thin lips. He gave off a sense of sensual passion. He stood there like a nobleman who had walked out of aic book. At this moment, Gu Zhou was looking at her intently. Under the sunlight, Gu Zhou looked exactly like the brother in white who had pulled her off the cliff many years ago. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were a little hot. She pursed her lips and quickly walked towards Gu Zhou. Images of her interactions with Gu Zhou in the past shed across her mind. She recalled what she had experienced with him. From the beginning to the end, Gu Zhou had always stood by her side to protect her. He had always ced her first. It was clearly only a few meters away, but to Qiao Nian, it was very far. She ran lightly to Gu Zhou. When she reached him, she gently stood on her tiptoes and kissed Gu Zhou¡¯s lips without hesitation. Gu Zhou felt the softness of Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth on his. His entire body froze, and his pupils dted uncontrobly. Chapter 857 - 857 Not Too Late! 857 Not Too Late! Even though that kiss was as brief as a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, it was like a stone falling into his calm heart. Layers of ripples appeared in his heart. Qiao Niannded on her heels and looked up at Gu Zhou with a smile. At some point, her fox-like eyes had been covered in ayer of moisture. Her lips curved up slightly as she said seriously, ¡°Brother Chuan, thank you!¡± When Gu Zhou heard this, his breathing tightened and his throat moved involuntarily. He looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze. ¡°You¡­ you remember everything?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She said truthfully, ¡°When I was six years old, I almost fell off a cliff. I¡¯ve never forgotten that you saved me. However, I¡¯ve always mistook my savior for someone else!¡± !! At this point, the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She lowered her gaze and said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had realized that I had mistaken someone else as my benefactor back then, I might have recognized you long ago!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his thin lips curved up slightly. He bent down slightly and looked at Qiao Nian at eye level. His voice was clear as wine. ¡°It¡¯s not toote!¡± Qiao Nian looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s smiling eyes. His pupils were filled with her face. ¡°But you still came back to me.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her lips slowly curved up. Now, it seemed that Gu Zhou was a very gentle person. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face seriously and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t leave in the future, will you?¡± Qiao Nian was about to answer Gu Zhou when she sensed a very ufortable gaze on her. She turned her head and saw Song Man staring at her coldly. Qiao Nian frowned. She didn¡¯t know when Song Man hade out, nor did she know what she had said to Gu Zhou. However, the way Song Man looked at her made her very ufortable. Gu Zhou followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. When he saw Song Man, his eyes instantly turned cold, and he gradually stood up straight. He almost found out about Qiao Nian¡¯s answer. However, all of this was ruined by Song Man. Gu Zhou pursed his lips tightly, exuding a cold aura. Song Man didn¡¯t seem to see the displeasure in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Mr. Gu and Miss Qiao, why are you here?¡± Gu Zhou looked away from Song Man with an indifferent expression. He took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers. After seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle gaze, he looked away with cold eyes. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and stood quietly beside Gu Zhou, following him in. Song Man looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, her heart aching. The two of them really looked like a match made in heaven. It was precisely because of this feeling that Song Man felt terrible. She pursed her lips slightly. When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked over, she tried hard to smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Song Man¡¯s polite words mercilessly. Song Man met Gu Zhou¡¯s cold gaze. For some reason, she had a bad feeling. It was as if an invisible hand was tightening around her neck, suffocating her. Instinctively, she stepped aside bit by bit, allowing Gu Zhou to hold Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walk in. Song Man looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s backs. The two of them were holding hands. Her heart felt as if it had been cut into pieces. It was so painful that her tears were about to fall. When they arrived at the living room, Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Do you know where the medicine box is?¡± Previously, Qiao Nian hade to take care of Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. She had also done a DNA paternity test for Xiao Shi and knew the location of the medicine box. She nodded and walked towards a locker. She opened it and took out the medicine box. Seeing that Qiao Nian had yet to arrive, Song Man thought that she had to seize the opportunity as soon as possible. She looked up at Gu Zhou, her eyes filled with grievance. She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My appearance might be a problem. I¡¯ve disturbed your private time with Miss Qiao.¡± Song Man was good-looking. She lowered her gaze, her ck hair hanging down. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked pitiful. Seeing Song Man like this, Gu Zhou frowned. Chapter 858 - 858 Self-awareness 858 Self-awareness Gu Zhou said coldly, ¡°At least you know your limits!¡± Song Man was speechless. Gu Zhou really ended the conversation. He did not give her a chance to speak at all. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already walked over with the medical kit. !! Song Man¡¯s heart began to race. It was obvious that Gu Zhou had a good impression of Qiao Nian. At this rate, she might not have a chance to marry into the Gu family. The only thing she could rely on was the two children. As long as the two children were willing to be with her, Qiao Nian would have no chance. By ident, Xiao Shi actually liked Qiao Nian a lot. This was something she hadn¡¯t expected. If she continued to be reserved and did not take the initiative, she might lose Gu Zhou forever. At the thought of this, Song Man sighed deeply and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to have been more than five years. No, it should be said that almost six years have passed. What happened that night is still vivid in my mind!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou was unmoved, Song Man continued, ¡°Although I can let Xiao Shi grow up in a rxed and happy environment alone, it¡¯s still a little tiring. Xiao Shi often mored to see her brother and her father. Her greatest wish is to be able to reunite with her father. I hope the family can live together!¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly. He could naturally tell what Song Man was saying. He hated such people the most, so he said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s hard on you, just leave the child to me. You won¡¯t have to work hard in the future!¡± Song Man was about to vomit blood! Gu Zhou¡¯s way of thinking seemed to be different from ordinary people. Her main point was clearly that she hoped that the family could be together. It was not that it was hard on her. ¡°I¡¯m saying that Xiao Shi hopes that our family can¡­¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er, have you found the syringe?¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Song Man mercilessly. Previously, he had thought that Song Man might be the girl from five years ago, but now that he heard Song Man¡¯s words, he waspletely certain that Song Man was not that girl at all. Although he had not interacted much with that girl five years ago, he could sense that she was a very kind girl. Song Man was full of schemes. Perhaps others didn¡¯t understand such things, but he had experienced it himself. He had alsoe into contact with that girl. That was why he was certain that Song Man was not Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. After searching for a while, Qiao Nian finally found a syringe. She looked at Gu Zhou and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already found it!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Go and draw Miss Song¡¯s blood!¡± Song Man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She had never expected Gu Zhou to be so wary of her. She believed that there was nothing wrong with her blood, but she still couldn¡¯t ept Gu Zhou¡¯s attitude towards her. She asked sadly, ¡°Why do you have to do that?¡± Actually, Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to want to investigate Song Man and the two children¡¯s genes so openly. However, since Gu Zhou had said so, she naturally had to do as he said. Qiao Nian walked up to Song Man and raised her eyebrows slightly. Smiling, she said, ¡°Miss Song, please pull up your sleeve. I¡¯ll draw a little blood. It won¡¯t hurt much. Please cooperate!¡± Although Song Man believed that she was the mother of two children, Gu Zhou¡¯s actions made her a little disappointed. She looked at Gu Zhou with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t what I did obvious enough? I believe you¡¯re definitely not the mother of the two children. They¡¯re not that stupid!¡± Gu Zhou said lightly. At this moment, Song Man¡¯s chest ached from the rebuttal. She could not say a word. For the first time, Qiao Nian realized that Gu Zhou was so eloquent. She couldn¡¯t help but want tough. To be honest, Gu Zhou was simply a straightforward man. ¡°Gu Zhou, how can you do this to me? No matter what, we had a one-night stand. I risked my life to give birth to your child, and all these years, I had to endure the pain of being separated from you. I worked hard to raise her alone. It wasn¡¯t easy for me. If the child hadn¡¯t motivated me to survive, I would have¡­¡± Chapter 859 - 859 Straightforward Man 859 Straightforward Man Gu Zhou felt that Song Man was really too noisy. Her voice gave him a headache. His gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°Do you need me to help you stabilize her?¡± Song Man¡¯s tears instantly fell. Qiao Nian said awkwardly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do it myself!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Man and saw that she was crying pitifully. She said, ¡°Miss Song, no matter what, we need a DNA report to acknowledge our family. Are you really not going to cooperate?¡± Song Man knew that it was useless to pretend to be weak. She looked at Gu Zhou. ¡°Are you suspecting Xiao Shi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just suspecting you!¡± Gu Zhou said mercilessly. Song Man felt terrible. After Qiao Nian finished drawing Song Man¡¯s blood, she nodded at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou looked at Song Man, his eyes cold. He said coldly, ¡°The Gu family values blood ties very much. I have to be 100% sure who the mother of my child is. So let me tell you, whether you¡¯re Xiao Shi¡¯s mother or not, I¡¯ll bring Xiao Shi back to the Gu family!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not Xiao Shi¡¯s mother, then you should think about how you¡¯ll live in the future!¡± Gu Zhou said coldly. The way he looked at Song Man was like winter frost. Song Man gasped. She had never expected Gu Zhou to say such a thing. She had always thought that Gu Zhou was just a cold-faced but warm-hearted person. But now, it seemed that he was like an emotionless machine, no different from a cold-blooded animal. That wasn¡¯t right. Song Man nced at Qiao Nian, who was standing not far away. Just now, at the entrance of the vi, Gu Zhou had looked at Qiao Nian as if he wanted to eat her up. His gaze was as passionate as fire, as if Qiao Nian was the only one in Gu Zhou¡¯s entire world. After Qiao Nian sorted out the samples, she stood up straight and looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou nodded slightly and asked casually, ¡°Xiao Shi?¡± Song Man sniffled, her eyes turning redder and redder. She took out a tissue and silently wiped her tears. ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping!¡± Hearing Song Man¡¯s words, Qiao Nian frowned. It was already four in the afternoon. ording to Lin Tao, Xiao Shi slept from one to two in the afternoon. Logically speaking, Xiao Shi should have woken up long ago. Xiao Shi was so obedient and sensible. How could she have slept for so long? When she was in Hai Cheng, she had to work every day. How could she have slept for so long during her lunch break? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but worry. At this moment, Song Man began to panic. She looked at Gu Zhou with teary eyes and asked anxiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t the results of the appraisal not out yet? Are you going to take her away now?¡± Gu Zhou said coldly, ¡°I think you should see a neurosurgeon. I made it very clear just now. No matter what the results are today, I¡¯ll take Xiao Shi away!¡± Song Man pursed her lips. The reason why she could stay in the Dongjiang vi fearlessly was entirely because of Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi was her protective umbre. Xiao Shi was also her bargaining chip with the Gu family. If she was brought back to the Gu family, how would she negotiate with Gu Zhou in the future? How would she marry Gu Zhou? ¡°No, absolutely not. I won¡¯t allow you to take Xiao Shi away. Xiao Shi is my daughter. She has to stay by my side,¡± Song Man said anxiously. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s indifferent expression, Song Man continued, ¡°Children can¡¯t leave their mother¡¯s side. If you forcefully take her away, it might affect her life!¡± All of Gu Zhou¡¯s patience disappeared. He looked at Song Man coldly, as if he was looking at trash. ¡°If I let Xiao Shi stay by your side forever, it will be even worse for her growth!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Song Man¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that Gu Zhou already knew about Hai Cheng? Therefore, Gu Zhou was taking revenge on her. Actually, Gu Zhou had already asked Chen Qing to keep an eye on the Dongjiang vi. Even though Song Man had performed well in the Dongjiang vi and would take the initiative to help, in Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, the person who took the initiative had always been Xiao Shi. Chapter 860 - 860 Worry 860 Worry Only those who worked often would have rough hands. Xiao Shi¡¯s hands were rough. Later on, Gu Zhou also looked at the surveince cameras. He had never expected that when he woke up in the morning at the age of five, not only did she have to wash up herself, but she also had to help Song Man carry water to wash up. Song Man had lost one hand, but her other hand was still there. Song Man could have worked on her own, but she let a five-year-old child do these things. It was precisely because of this that Gu Zhou had initially wanted topensate Song Man, but in the end, he gave up this thought. A vicious woman like Song Man was not worthy ofpensation at all. When the results were out, he would be able to confirm if Song Man was the mother of the two children. If Song Man was not the mother of the two children, how did she appear beside her ? Or could it be that Song Man had done something maniptive from the beginning to the end? Song Man knew what had happened that night five years ago. To be precise, it had been almost six years since that incident. This proved that Song Man was rted to that girl. As for their rtionship, he could not be sure. Chen Qing¡¯s preliminary investigation found that Song Man and Xiao Shi had lived in Hai Cheng for five years. It seemed that if he wanted to know who the biological mother of the two children was, he had to start with Song Man, because Song Man seemed to be an insider. Qiao Nian stood beside Gu Zhou. She could sense that Gu Zhou hated Song Man. To be honest, she didn¡¯t like Song Man either. How innocent and adorable was her child? Song Man was actually so vicious as to let her child do so much work. Moreover, she hade here today to take Xiao Shi away. She was worried that Song Man would lose control of her temper and abuse Xiao Shi again. She did not want Xiao Shi to suffer any grievance. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian said, ¡°I want to take a look at Xiao Shi.¡± Qiao Nian was speaking to Gu Zhou. Before Gu Zhou could speak, Song Man impatiently rejected Qiao Nian¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No, you can¡¯t see her!¡± A trace of confusion shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Song Man quickly reacted. She felt that her attitude was a little too unyielding. After some thought, she said, ¡°Xiao Shi is my daughter. I¡¯ll call her. You don¡¯t have to!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Man suspiciously and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your reaction a little too big? I just wanted to take a look at Xiao Shi. Besides, it¡¯s not up to me to decide if I¡¯ll take Xiao Shi away. It should be up to Gu Zhou. Your reaction is so big. Could it be¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Song Man suspiciously. Her heart began to race, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually grew. Without waiting for Song Man to speak, she walked upstairs. She walked very quickly and did not realize that she was very anxious. Gu Zhou sensed that Song Man¡¯s expression was not good. He nced at her with aplicated expression and followed her. Song Man frowned and jogged after him, her heart in a mess. Qiao Nian walked to Xiao Shi¡¯s room and knocked on the door. There was no movement inside. She knocked twice more, but there was no response. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t help but knock a few more times, but there was still no movement in the room. How odd. Even if Xiao Shi was asleep, she should have woken up when she heard her knock on the door. Moreover, she had been taking care of Song Man for so many years. She usually did not sleep well. Now that there was movement, she should be able to get up. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt her heart be empty. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in a mess. In the end, she kicked the door open. The sound of the door being kicked open was very loud, but Xiao Shi, who had been sleeping on the bed, seemed to not hear it. She slept quietly in the middle of the bed, like a sleeping beauty. However, her face was a little pale, and her lips were pale. Song Man frowned slightly. She walked in first and sat by Xiao Shi¡¯s bed. She looked at Qiao Nian with disdain and said angrily, ¡°I already said that the child is taking an afternoon nap. How can you disturb her? She¡¯s not your child. You don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for her at all!¡± At this moment, Song Man didn¡¯t forget toin about Qiao Nian. She stole a nce at Gu Zhou and saw that his expression was indifferent. He had no intention of paying her any attention. She really didn¡¯t understand what was so good about Qiao Nian. Why was Gu Zhou always on Qiao Nian¡¯s side? Chapter 861 - 861 Something’s Wrong 861 Something¡¯s Wrong Qiao Nian didn¡¯t take Song Man¡¯s words to heart at all. Her gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. For some reason, she had a bad feeling that something was wrong. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian called out tentatively, ¡°Xiao Shi?¡± Xiao Shi still slept soundly. She did not move or respond. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Xiao Shi was really too abnormal. With this thought in mind, she walked to the bed and was about to test the temperature of Xiao Shi¡¯s forehead when her hand was pped away by Song Man. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Man looked at Qiao Nian warily, as if she was very worried that Qiao Nian would snatch Xiao Shi away from her. Qiao Nian frowned and looked at Song Man coldly. ¡°Xiao Shi¡¯s condition is very wrong. I¡¯m a doctor. I want to examine her!¡± When Song Man heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was so angry that sheughed. She questioned angrily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Xiao Shi today. She even ate a lot at noon. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. Miss Qiao, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Xiao Shi is my daughter. I care about her very much. I won¡¯t allow you to touch my daughter casually! What right do you have to touch my daughter?¡± ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to let your emotions affect you. Xiao Shi¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. I need to examine her properly,¡± Qiao Nian exined. Just as she was about to pull Song Man away, she saw Song Man shielding Xiao Shi under her. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Xiao Shi is my daughter. You don¡¯t have to interfere. You¡¯re not allowed to snatch my daughter!¡± Song Man looked at Qiao Nian with red eyes, as if Qiao Nian was a heinous human trafficker who wanted to kill Xiao Shi. Qiao Nian was about to step forward and pull Song Man away when she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°Get up and let Nian¡¯er examine Xiao Shi!¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± Song Man questioned tearfully. ¡°Xiao Shi is my daughter. How can I harm her? She¡¯s the child I¡¯ve been pregnant with for ten months and painstakingly gave birth to. Why are you separating me from my flesh and blood with just a word? You¡¯re simply too much. You don¡¯t treat ordinary people like us as humans at all!¡± Towards the end, Song Man¡¯s tears flowed down readily as if she had suffered greatly. ¡°I only wanted Xiao Shi to look for her grandparents. I never thought of meeting you at all. If I had known that your appearance would mean that you would snatch Xiao Shi away, I would have lived in Hai Cheng for the rest of my life instead of taking half a step into An City!¡± Song Man looked at Qiao Nian angrily and said tearfully, ¡°If you want a child, go ahead and give birth yourself. Don¡¯t snatch someone else¡¯s child. I have nothing left. I only have Xiao Shi!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Song Man¡¯s words, he was not moved at all. He felt that Song Man was really too annoying. He felt that Xiao Shi¡¯s expression was indeed a little ugly. ¡°Xiao Shi¡¯s condition is not good now! What did you do to Xiao Shi?¡± When Song Man heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was stunned. Just as she was about to speak, Qiao Nian pulled her aside. Qiao Nian sat by Xiao Shi¡¯s bed with a serious expression. She carefully checked Xiao Shi¡¯s pulse, then her eyes. Then, her expression instantly darkened. Gu Zhou naturally knew Qiao Nian¡¯s every expression. He looked at Song Man coldly. ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Seeing Gu Zhou looking at her with teary eyes, Song Man said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°What can I do? Xiao Shi just caught a cold. I asked her to take some cold medicine. There are sleeping pills in cold medicine to begin with. It¡¯s normal for her to sleep until now. I¡¯m her biological mother, so I¡¯m naturally very concerned about her!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t trust her, Song Man couldn¡¯t help but get emotional. ¡°All these years, mother and daughter have relied on each other. If it weren¡¯t for me, she would have been gone long ago. She¡¯s everything to me. How can I not treat her well?¡± Gu Zhou nced at Song Man coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯d better be the case.¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian had already finished examining Xiao Shi. Her face was a little pale, and her hand holding Xiao Shi was trembling slightly. Chapter 862 - 862 Sleeping Pill? 862 Sleeping Pill? She lifted Xiao Shi¡¯s nket and hugged her in her arms, walking out. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s actions, Song Man¡¯s expression changed. She questioned, ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking Xiao Shi?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even give Song Man a look of charity. She looked at Gu Zhou and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Shi¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good now. She seems to have taken a lot of sleeping pills to fall unconscious. We have to send her to the hospital quickly to pump her stomach.¡± ¡°What? How could this be? Did you say that on purpose to take Xiao Shi away?¡± Song Man frowned and asked unhappily. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his heart sank. Hearing Song Man¡¯s words, his cold gazended on her face, scaring her so much that she took a step back. ¡°Song Man, how can you be so vicious? She¡¯s still so young. How can you feed her so many sleeping pills!¡± Gu Zhou questioned coldly. His voice was low and hoarse, like a demon from hell. Song Man looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She had never expected Gu Zhou to suspect her. No matter what, she was Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. How could she do such a cruel thing to Xiao Shi? ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Song Man frowned and said angrily, ¡°You have no evidence. Why are you suspecting me!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou and Song Man still wanted to argue, Qiao Nian hurriedly said, ¡°Ah Zhou, it¡¯s gettingte. If we dy any longer, it might be toote. We should send Xiao Shi to the hospital as soon as possible to pump her stomach!¡± ¡°Ah Zhou.¡± Just these two words instantly soothed Gu Zhou¡¯s irritable mood. Gu Zhou nced at Song Man coldly, then went downstairs with Qiao Nian. No matter what, Xiao Shi¡¯s life was the most important. As Gu Zhou walked downstairs, he called Chen Qing. ¡°Get the hospital in the city center to prepare the emergency bed at the entrance of the hospital and wait!¡± With that, Gu Zhou hung up. Although Chen Qing still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, he hurriedly did as Gu Zhou said. ¡­ Twenty minutester. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian waited anxiously at the entrance of the emergency room. Xiao Shi had already been sent in by the doctor for a stomach pump. Time passed bit by bit. Qiao Nian stood guard outside, hoping that Xiao Shi would recover soon. Neither of them spoke. The corridor was extremely quiet. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and saw him standing there coldly. His entire body was emitting a cold aura, and his hands were clenched tightly. His knuckles were white, and his veins were bulging ferociously, as if he was trying hard to control something. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that Gu Zhou was worried about Xiao Shi. She didn¡¯t know if Xiao Shi would recover. She could only leave it to fate. After some thought, she walked over to Gu Zhou and reached out to hold his hand. When Gu Zhou realized that Qiao Nian was walking over, he grabbed her hand. Gu Zhou was very strong. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand hurt from his grip, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she stood calmly beside Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou lowered his gaze and recalled how Xiao Shi had asked him to help with her homework that night. ¡°That night, I discovered something wrong with Xiao Qi. Why couldn¡¯t I have thought more about it? If only I had discovered earlier that she was Xiao Shi and not Xiao Qi!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart sank. She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. That day, I wanted you to interact with each other first. When you reunitedter, things might work out better. I didn¡¯t expect such a big ident!¡± Qiao Nian was really worried. If Xiao Shi was not saved, Xiao Shi might be Gu Zhou¡¯s eternal regret. She was the cause of this regret. If her beloved daughter had always been by her side, but she didn¡¯t recognize her, Qiao Nian would probably not be able to get over it like Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou naturally understood Qiao Nian¡¯s worry. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been negligent and if I had discovered earlier that I still had a daughter, I could have brought her home earlier and this ident wouldn¡¯t have happened! Then, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets!¡± Chapter 863 - 863 Suicide? 863 Suicide? Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou wasforting her. She said, ¡°On the way to the hospital just now, I¡¯ve already used silver needles to help Xiao Shi vomit. I think she¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll guard her outside!¡± At this moment, hurried footsteps came from afar in the corridor. Song Man jogged over. Previously, Gu Zhou had driven Qiao Nian and Xiao Shi to the hospital first. He had ignored Song Man and she had taken a taxi over. !! Song Man¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her face was flushed red from the intense running. Just as she was about to ask about Xiao Shi, she saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian holding hands tightly. Song Man bit her lower lip, her eyes red. However, Xiao Shi¡¯s safety was the most important thing now. She hurriedly asked, ¡°How is Xiao Shi now? What did the doctor say?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she received a sharp look from Gu Zhou. Song Man¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She had been worried that Qiao Nian had misdiagnosed her. This hospital visit was arranged by Gu Zhou. The people in the hospital wouldn¡¯t cooperate with Qiao Nian to fake the truth. She guessed that she had indeed taken a lot of sleeping pills. At the thought of this, Song Man lowered her gaze guiltily and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for what happened today. In the morning, I realized that Xiao Shi didn¡¯t look too good. I asked her, but she didn¡¯t speak. If I had enlightened her earlier, she might not have taken too many pills!¡± Qiao Nian had been very worried about Xiao Shi. When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, she was so angry that sheughed. She retorted angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give her the sleeping pills? Did she give them to herself? Did shemit suicide by taking sleeping pills? What does such a young child know?¡± With that, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Gu Qi and his two children were different from ordinary children. They were much smarter than ordinary children. Xiao Shi reallymitted suicide by taking sleeping pills? That was absolutely impossible! She would rather believe that Xiao Shi had identally taken the wrong medicine than believe that she hadmitted suicide on purpose. Xiao Shi was just a child. She had yet to see the entire world. Why would she want tomit suicide? Unless she was really desperate. Why? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t understand. When Song Man heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart ached even more. Her eyshes were wet with tears. ¡°How could I have done such a thing to Xiao Shi? She¡¯s the person closest to me, and she¡¯s been by my side through the most difficult times. She¡¯s everything to me!¡± When Gu Zhou, who had been standing silently at the side, heard Song Man¡¯s words, he said coldly, ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to have even more difficult times!¡± His voice was like thousand-year-old ice, bone-chilling. Song Man¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly, and her voice choked. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. She¡¯s my daughter!¡± ¡°Is she really your daughter? If she is, how can you bear to let her do so much work?¡± Song Man¡¯s frown deepened. She exined unhappily, ¡°Why do you always look at me with prejudice? I have no choice. I can¡¯t do anything well with one hand. Xiao Shi is a good child. She cares about me a lot because I can¡¯t do things well. She¡¯s always helped me do it. As a mother, how can I bear to let my child be hurt? You¡¯re the father of the child. Can you bear to hurt your child?¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re the biological mother of the child is still up for debate!¡± Gu Zhou said coldly. He didn¡¯t want to look at Song Man at all. He turned to look at Qiao Nian. ¡°Have you brought the blood you just drew?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in my pocket!¡± Gu Zhou nodded, then took out his phone and made a call. ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the emergency room of the gastricvage room in the hospital. Come over now and do a DNA paternity test. I want the results now!¡± When Song Man heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she frowned and pursed her lips, her eyes filled with sadness. Soon, Gu Zhou hung up. Song Man looked at Gu Zhou in despair and asked, ¡°Do you really not believe me?¡± Gu Zhou did not even look at Song Man. He kept staring at the emergency room door. Chapter 864 - 864 Doing a Test 864 Doing a Test In less than five minutes, a doctor hurriedly walked over. He walked up to Gu Zhou and took off his mask. Song Man nced at the name on the doctor¡¯s name tag. Xu Cheng, the director of the appraisal department. She pursed her lips. She had a bad feeling about this. Song Man had initially thought that she just had to shatter the sample Qiao Nian had contained her blood sample. However, when she thought about it, if she really did that, it would arouse even more suspicion from Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. !! Song Man¡¯s frown deepened. She lowered her head and said nothing. Xu Cheng looked at Gu Zhou respectfully and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, did you bring your DNA sample?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words, she hurriedly handed Song Man¡¯s blood sample to him. Gu Zhou said, ¡°Take this sample and do a DNA test with Gu Qi and the blood sample. Do it now. Tell me when the results are out.¡± Xu Cheng nodded respectfully. After answering, he took the sample and left. Chen Qing had alreadypleted the hospitalization procedures. Just as he came over and was about to speak to Gu Zhou, he heard Gu Zhou¡¯s instructions. ¡°If you apany Director Xu for the DNA test now, I¡¯ll know the results immediately!¡± Gu Zhou said with a serious expression. Although he trusted Director Xu very much, he was afraid that there would be other mistakes. He would never allow anything to go wrong when it came to confirming the child¡¯s mother. This paternity test was very important to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou trusted Chen Qing the most. If he asked Chen Qing to apany Director Xu for a DNA test, he would be very relieved. Chen Qing knew the seriousness of this matter and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, Chen Qing left with Xu Cheng. Gu Zhou waited anxiously outside. He nced at the time. Only twenty minutes had passed, but it felt like a century to him. This was the first time he had realized that time passed so slowly. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t been by his side, he didn¡¯t know how long he would have had to wait. Qiao Nian was sensitive enough to sense the change in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. Sometimes, quietpany was the bestfort for him. Twenty minutester. The emergency room door finally opened. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou walked to the doctor¡¯s side and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is Xiao Shi now?¡± The doctor looked at Gu Zhou solemnly and took off his mask. He sighed and said, ¡°She took a lot of sleeping pills. Fortunately, it was found out in time and she survived! Otherwise¡­¡± When Gu Zhou heard the doctor¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°A lot?¡± Qiao Nian instantly grasped the main point of the doctor¡¯s words. The doctor nodded and said very heavily, ¡°From the contents of her stomach, she must have taken half a bottle of sleeping pills!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned pale. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes, which were filled with coldness. His entire body emitted a cold aura. He looked at Song Man deeply. Song Man was shocked by Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. For a moment, she felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze seemed to want to kill her. Qiao Nian frowned. What she was concerned about now was why Xiao Shi had taken sleeping pills. Had she taken them herself, or had Song Man fed them to her? If she had been fed the pills by Song Man, it meant that Song Man wanted to murder Xiao Shi. Should she call the police directly? Qiao Nian looked at Song Man coldly, her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowing slightly. Her gaze fell on the doctor and she asked, ¡°Doctor, are there any other marks on Xiao Shi¡¯s throat or chin?¡± The doctor was also used to the world. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he instantly understood. Based on this, it was possible to determine if the patient had taken the sleeping pills herself or if someone had forced them on her. The doctor shook his head seriously. ¡°There are no other marks on the patient¡¯s chin. Moreover, I¡¯ve also examined the patient¡¯s throat. Her throat is normal. It¡¯s not swollen or congested. Moreover, other than sleeping pills, there¡¯s only water in her stomach. Preliminary judgment is that she took them herself.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her throat felt as if it was being strangled by an invisible hand. She asked dryly, ¡°Are¡­ are you sure?¡± Chapter 865 - 865 Awake 865 Awake Song Man, who was standing at the side, was also stunned. She did not expect Xiao Shi to take the initiative to take so many sleeping pills. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± the doctor said with aplicated expression. ¡°She seemed to be afraid that the pills would be stuck in her throat and she drank a lot of water.¡± Gu Zhou clenched his fists tightly, his hands trembling non-stop. His thin lips were pursed tightly, turning pale. ¡°This¡­¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t believe the doctor¡¯s words. Xiao Shi was just a five-year-old child. She didn¡¯t know anything. !! The doctor sighed and continued, ¡°The patient did take the initiative to take sleeping pills, but I don¡¯t know if someone forced her to take so many sleeping pills. Many things should wait for the patient to wake up. However, the patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good now. She needs to be hospitalized for observation. I¡¯ll get someone to transfer the patient to a normal ward!¡± With that, the doctor left. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a long time. When they did, they both looked at Song Man. At this moment, Song Man was also shocked. She had never expected Xiao Shi to take so many sleeping pills. She did not understand why Xiao Shi would take so many sleeping pills. Suddenly, a thought shed across Song Man¡¯s mind. She remembered. Previously in Hai Cheng. The neighbor¡¯s wife, Wang Lin, seemed to be unable to tolerate domestic violence andmitted suicide by taking an entire bottle of sleeping pills. That was two years ago. When Xiao Shi found out about this, she was so frightened that she cried. She had never expected Xiao Shi to take so many sleeping pills. Could it be that Xiao Shi was really in pain? Qiao Nian noticed that something was wrong with Song Man¡¯s expression. She seemed to be recalling something. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, what Song Man was recalling should be rted to her taking more than half a bottle of sleeping pills . The emergency room door opened again. The nurse pushed the bed out. On the hospital bed, Xiao Shi was curled up in pain. Her face was pale, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. She had heard from others in the past that stomachvage was very painful. Xiao Shi was like a broken doll, making one unable to help but pity her. Qiao Nian only wanted to hug Xiao Shi in her arms now, but she was afraid that if she touched Xiao Shi¡¯s body, it would affect her stomach. That would make her feel even worse. Seeing that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had gathered around, the doctor exined, ¡°The patient has already passed the anesthesia period, so she¡¯ll feel the pain in her stomach now. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. However, you can try to wake her up.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi with heartache. She gently tucked Xiao Shi¡¯s hair behind her ear. Qiao Nian¡¯s actions were very gentle, as if she was dealing with something precious and fragile. She was worried that she would hurt Xiao Shi. ¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯re fine now. Your father and mother are both here. Don¡¯t be afraid anymore!¡± Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t like Song Man, she knew in her heart that the person she cared about was Song Man so she still told Xiao Shi that Song Man was here. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s actions, Gu Zhou nced at Xiao Shi, who was lying on the hospital bed. His eyes darkened. The anesthesia had almost worn off and Xiao Shi was still in a semi-conscious state. She felt as warm as a hot spring. This warmth made her feel veryfortable. She liked this voice. In a daze, she seemed to have heard it somewhere. With this thought in mind, Xiao Shi slowly opened her eyes. Her eyelids were a little too heavy. When she finally opened them a crack, she saw a person leaning in front of her in a daze. Although she couldn¡¯t see who the person in front of her was, she could feel the warmth brought by her illness. Could it be Auntie Nian Nian? Only Auntie Nian Nian would speak to her so gently. Xiao Shi tried hard to open her eyes. In front of her was Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s blurry face. So it was really Auntie Nian Nian. She really liked Auntie Nian Nian. At the thought of this, Xiao Shi opened her mouth, wanting to call Auntie Nian Nian. Chapter 866 - 866 Illusion 866 Illusion But she didn¡¯t cry out. Her throat hurt too much. How strange. It was said that after a person died, they had to go to heaven. If she went to heaven, she shouldn¡¯t be able to see Auntie Nian Nian. She must be hallucinating. She really wanted to see the person she wanted to see before she went to heaven. She wanted to see Auntie Nian Nian and tell her that she really liked her. She still wanted to see her brother and ask him to take good care of Auntie Nian Nian, Daddy, and Mommy. She still wanted to see her father and ask him to tutor her with her homework. She still wanted to see her mommy. She wanted to tell her that she really liked her. But Mommy didn¡¯t seem to like her. Every time Mommy saw her, she would get angry. Moreover, in Mommy¡¯s opinion, she was a burden. She was already so old and could not take good care of Mommy, nor could she stand on the same side as her. Forget it. She shouldn¡¯t see Mommy, lest she angered her and made her sad. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and her eyes became unfocused. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Qiao Nian knew that she was about to wake up. She grabbed Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and whispered gently into her ear, ¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯re your own person. Don¡¯t care about what others think. Your father and I miss you very much. I hope you can wake up soon. I hope you can still be by our side.¡± Wasn¡¯t this heaven? Xiao Shi tried hard to open her eyes and see the person in front of her clearly. It was Auntie Nian Nian! When Qiao Nian saw that Xiao Shi had woken up, her eyes lit up. She clenched Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and called out happily, ¡°Xiao Shi!¡± Only then did Xiao Shi realize that Auntie Nian Nian was really beside her. Her eyes instantly lit up, like bright stars in the night. However, in the next moment, the light in her eyes instantly disappeared. Her brow furrowed, and she retracted her hand hesitantly. Qiao Nian¡¯s palm felt empty, and so did her heart. Disappointment instantly welled up in her heart, and she felt a little suffocated. Naturally, Gu Zhou saw every move Qiao Nian and Xiao Shi made. He walked over to Qiao Nian and gently held her hand. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. He asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, how do you feel now? Does your stomach still hurt?¡± At this moment, Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes were a little dull and empty, as if she didn¡¯t know anyone. She didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but worry. Xiao Shi said nothing. She slowly retracted her gaze and looked around again. She looked at the nurse and doctor in white, but she did not see her mommy. Could it be that Mommy was angry with her again? At the thought of this, Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes turned red. She pursed her lips in difort. It must be because she was disobedient that Mommy was angry and unwilling to see her. Tears welled up in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. She sniffled and her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Her voice was as hoarse as white paper rubbing against dry old bark. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy¡­¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s face turned red, looking pitiful. Her voice trailed off slightly in a childish and trembling manner. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi say this, she was stunned. At this moment, Qiao Nian clearly realized that no matter what Song Man did, she would always be her mommy. She would always be the person closest to her and the person she relied on the most. She thought of her childhood again. She had been like this . She knew that Su Xue didn¡¯t like her. It was Su Xue who had suggested sending her to the countryside. But even so, she missed Su Xue every day, hoping that Su Xue would bring her home as soon as possible. At that time, Su Xue was her mother, the person she relied on the most. She believed that as long as she corrected all her mistakes and became especially outstanding, her mother would definitely bring her home. She would even buy her beautiful clothes and tell her bedtime stories gently. Chapter 867 - 867 Mother Is the Most Important 867 Mother Is the Most Important Therefore, every day, she worked hard to reflect on herself and improve. After waiting for so many years, when she grew up, she finally realized something. Not every mother liked her child. She was the child abandoned by her mother. But even so, there was still a trace of hope in her heart. She hoped that Su Xue would ept her and bring her home. Fantasy was still fantasy. She knew that Su Xue would never bring her home. She would never like her. She could understand Xiao Shi¡¯s feelings for Song Man. To every child, a mother was always the special one. No matter what happened, a child would always miss her mother. Xiao Shi had experienced a life and death situation, but the first thing she asked for when she woke up was still to look for Song Man. Kinship was indeed the strongest bond in this world. From the corner of his eye, Gu Zhou nced at the dazed Song Man not far away. Song Man seemed to have fallen into some painful memory and sat on a stool in a daze. Gu Zhou had not wanted to call Song Man over. In his opinion, Song Man must have given Xiao Shi the sleeping pills. ¡°Xiao Shi¡­¡± Just as Gu Zhou was about to say something, Qiao Nian hurriedly interrupted him and said, ¡°She¡¯s right there.¡± When Xiao Shi heard that Song Man was also here, her eyes lit up. Her eyes were red as she said with a sobbing voice, ¡°I want Mommy!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s stubborn and strong face. His expression gradually turned serious. This time, he finally understood why Qiao Nian had said that Song Man was also here. Although she was obedient and sensible, she was still a five-year-old child. Just as Song Man had said previously, Song Man and Xiao Shi had relied on each other for more than five years. The two of them had a deep rtionship. Even if he was Xiao Shi¡¯s father, he could not rece Song Man in Xiao Shi¡¯s heart. Gu Zhou felt terrible and med himself. However, he didn¡¯t know what to do. If he forcefully separated Song Man from her, it might hurt Xiao Shi like what Song Man said. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou looked at each other. Then, Qiao Nian stood up and walked towards Song Man. She walked up to Song Man and looked down to see the panic in her eyes. At this moment, Song Man seemed to bepletely immersed in her own world and could not see anyone else. ¡°Xiao Shi is already awake!¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Only then did Song Mane back to her senses. She suddenly looked up at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian spoke again. ¡°She really wants to see you now!¡± Song Man looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be willing to let her see Xiao Shi. She nced at Gu Zhou, who was walking over, and asked carefully, ¡°Can I really see Xiao Shi?¡± Gu Zhou did not even look at Song Man. Seeing this, Qiao Nian said again, ¡°Sure!¡± At this moment, Song Man was ignored by Gu Zhou, but she was not angry. She hurriedly walked towards the bed. At this moment, the nurse was pushing the hospital bed cart and preparing to enter the elevator, nning to send Xiao Shi to the ward. Song Man hurriedly followed. The elevator door slowly closed. When Qiao Nian could no longer see Song Man and Xiao Shi, she said to Gu Zhou, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Shi should be out of danger. When her emotions stabilize, we¡¯ll ask her why she took sleeping pills.¡± Gu Zhou did not speak. He just felt helpless. ¡­ Song Man held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand all the way until the nurse pushed the bed into the ward. After the nurse left, Song Man stayed by Xiao Shi¡¯s side. She looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s pale face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Xiao Shi!¡± When she saw Song Man, she had been holding back her tears. Her voice was soft and trembling. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to look for Grandpa and Grandma anymore, nor do I want to look for Daddy and Brother. Can we return to Nancheng now?¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she was stunned. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t you like your father a lot? Why don¡¯t you want him anymore?¡± Chapter 868 - 868 Don’t Want to Be a Bad Child 868 Don¡¯t Want to Be a Bad Child When Xiao Shi heard Song Man¡¯s words, she used all her strength to grab her hand and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, I like Daddy a lot. I also want to get along very well with Daddy. However, if we stay in An City, it might ruin the rtionship between Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian. That way, Brother will be very sad. I don¡¯t want him to be sad!¡± Xiao Shi said sincerely. She really wanted to return to South City. However, Song Man was stunned. After a long while, Song Man came back to her senses. !! Xiao Shi was just a five-year-old child. How did she know so much? She lowered her gaze and said aggrievedly, ¡°Do you really want to return to Nancheng and live a life without the next meal? Have you already forgotten what it feels like?¡± Xiao Shi sniffled a little, and her tears fell uncontrobly. She shook her head. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve never forgotten when I lived in Nancheng. Although life was very hard, the two of us were very happy together. Moreover, Mommy didn¡¯t have to be the bad person who ruined other people¡¯s rtionships!¡± Song Man was stunned. Was this something a five-year-old child could understand? Song Man swallowed and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t even understand. Who told you these things?¡± Xiao Shi raised her hand to wipe her tears and said pitifully, ¡°Although I also hope that Daddy and Mommy can live happily together, I know that¡¯s impossible. Daddy likes Auntie Nian Nian, and not only does Auntie Nian Nian treat Daddy well, but she also treats Brother very well. When I went to the Gu family yesterday, Daddy was very gentle and kind to me. He even helped me with my homework.¡± ¡°But when Daddy saw us this morning, he was angry with Auntie Nian Nian. He seemed to have be very terrifying. If we stay here, Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian might not be together.¡± Song Man fell silent. Song Man had long known that Xiao Shi was very smart and sensitive, but she did not expect her to notice so many things. If only Xiao Shi was as stupid as other children. That way, she could cry, throw a tantrum, and force Gu Zhou to marry her. It was said that children¡¯s eyes were the purest. Could it be that Gu Zhou had only red up at Qiao Nian this morning because he had discovered her and Xiao Shi¡¯s existence? Qiao Nian hid the fact that she and Xiao Shi hade to An City. Gu Zhou knew that Qiao Nian was hiding this matter, which was why he was so angry. It seemed that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian weren¡¯t that close either. The two of them were probably just pretending. Xiao Shi wiped her tears, but more and more of them fell. She couldn¡¯t wipe them away no matter what. Xiao Shi thought of what had happened today. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. She cried and said, ¡°Mommy, I know why you asked me to call Daddy for dinner today. You just want to be with Daddy. If I do this, won¡¯t I be a bad child? Good children will never ruin other people¡¯s marriages. So what if Daddyes today? He doesn¡¯t care about Mommy at all. Then will Mommy still ask me to do these bad things in the future¡­¡± Song Man was stunned. Was Xiao Shi really only five years old? How could she have noticed so much? She was really too smart. Generally speaking, shouldn¡¯t children want their daddy and mommy to be together? Why was Xiao Shi different? What puzzled her was that what Xiao Shi had just said was for the sake of others. Had Xiao Shi never thought about her own feelings? Xiao Shi really didn¡¯t yearn for aplete family. Xiao Shi did not know what Song Man was thinking. She sniffled and continued crying, ¡°If I don¡¯t listen to Mommy once, will you still hit me? Every time Mommy hits me, you promise never to hit me again, but your promise has nevere true. Mommy will always lose control and hit me again¡­¡± When Song Man heard this, her expression instantly darkened. She said angrily, ¡°Just because of this, you took more than half a bottle of sleeping pills andmitted suicide?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man with teary eyes and shook her head. Her throat was burning with pain. Chapter 869 - 869 Burden 869 Burden Xiao Shi coughed non-stop, and her tears fell again. After a long time, she recovered and said, ¡°Xiao Shi is indeed a jinx and a burden. It¡¯s because of Xiao Shi that your life has be so terrible now.¡± Song Man was stunned. She frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What has this got to do with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Xiao Shi¡¯s fault.¡± Xiao Shi cried and wiped her tears, not listening to Song Man at all. If only she hadn¡¯t appeared. This morning, she wouldn¡¯t have seen her father angry. This was the first time she had seen her father angry. It was scary. She had thought that her father had always been a gentle person. But she was wrong. Initially, Auntie Nian Nian had good intentions, but Daddy misunderstood Auntie Nian Nian and lost his temper at her. Auntie Nian Nian was very innocent. Auntie Nian Nian had clearly done nothing wrong. When she went to see her father, she deliberately pretended to be her brother. It was also a solution she and her brother had thought of. Auntie Nian Nian was just cooperating with her. However, his father lost his temper at Auntie Nian Nian without distinguishing between right and wrong. After Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian left, Mommy was also angry when she returned home. At the thought of this, Xiao Shi felt even sadder. She muttered softly, ¡°If Mommy and I hadn¡¯te to An City, we wouldn¡¯t have met Brother and Daddy. Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian wouldn¡¯t have gotten into an argument.¡± ¡°Mommy won¡¯t think of ruining the rtionship between Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian. That way, Mommy won¡¯t be angry often. If we return to Hai Cheng, although life might be very hard every day, Mommy won¡¯t be angry. Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian will reconcile. Mommy, I¡¯ve grown up a lot more than before. I can always take care of Mommy for the rest of my life!¡± The light in her eyes gradually disappeared because she recalled that Song Man did not like her. She said dejectedly, ¡°Whether it was in the past or now, I¡¯m redundant. I¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Song Man shook off Xiao Shi¡¯s hand in exasperation and said angrily. Xiao Shi¡¯s hand went limp. Her heart seemed to have been stabbed hard. She looked at Song Man in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand what she had said wrong. Why was Mommy angry again? Song Man was really angered to death by her cowardice. Xiao Shi was her child, the child she had painstakingly raised. How could Xiao Shi be so cowardly and unambitious? Who still advocated kindness these days? Whoever was kind would be bullied! She no longer wanted to return to that slum in Hai Cheng, nor did she want to live a cowardly life there. She clearly could have a better future. Why should she give up all of this? She wanted to take back everything she had lost! She had to be the most respected woman in the world! Song Man sat by the bed with her head lowered and her eyes filled with hatred. When Xiao Shi saw Song Man¡¯s hand lowered to the side, she hesitantly reached out. She seemed to have thought of something and silently retracted her hand. Xiao Shi looked up at Song Man and asked seriously, ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a burden, why did you give me water with sleeping pills?¡± Song Man instantly looked up at Xiao Shi in disbelief. Xiao Shi knew? How was that possible? She had clearly done it very discreetly. This morning, Gu Zhou came to the Dongjiang vi, but he didn¡¯t care about her at all. Instead, he left very quickly. At that time, she was very angry. She felt that Gu Zhou did not take her seriously at all. She had painstakingly raised Gu Zhou¡¯s child for five years, but Gu Zhou was actually so cold to her. She was so angry that after returning to her room, she smashed everything in the room. At that time, Xiao Shi had been standing in a corner. Xiao Shi was stillforting her not to be too sad. Xiao Shi even said that she would take care of her forever. However, Xiao Shi did not know that she was targeting Gu Zhou from the beginning. She had done all of this to be with Gu Zhou. Chapter 870 - 870 How Could She Be So Silly? 870 How Could She Be So Silly? s She wanted to live a better life with Gu Zhou. She wanted to be Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. She wanted to be the madam of the Gu family. However, Xiao Shi¡¯s persuasion made her realize something. Xiao Shi was on Gu Zhou¡¯s side, not hers. Xiao Shi did not want her to be with Gu Zhou. In order not to let Xiao Shi cause trouble, she added a sleeping pill to the water she drank, hoping that Xiao Shi would sleep when Gu Zhou came over. She really hadn¡¯t thought of harming Xiao Shi. She just hoped that she could sleep. Now, it seemed that Xiao Shi knew that there were sleeping pills in the water, so she slept obediently and drank the water with sleeping pills. She had thought that the medicine was especially effective, so she fell asleep. Now, it seemed that Xiao Shi was just pretending to be asleep! At that time, she was so focused on how to negotiate with Gu Zhou that she left in a panic and did not take the bottle of sleeping pills with her. Xiao Shi must have seen the bottle of sleeping pills at that time, so she ate more than half of them. At that time, in order to swallow the sleeping pills sessfully, she even drank a lot of water. Why was Xiao Shi so stupid? She actually disregarded her own health for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Song Man had never expected a five-year-old child to do this. She was simply too saintly! Song Man¡¯s gazended on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Seeing her sad expression, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. She suffocated. She had raised Xiao Shi herself. It would be a lie to say that she had no feelings for her. She wanted tofort Xiao Shi, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. If she agreed with Xiao Shi, it meant that she and Gu Zhou would never be together for the rest of their lives! Why couldn¡¯t Xiao Shi do as she wanted? If Xiao Shi did as she wanted, Gu Zhou would definitely listen to her and marry her. As long as she became Gu Zhou¡¯s wife, even if she couldn¡¯t win Gu Zhou¡¯s heart, she would still be able to stay near him. Her n was perfect. Just a little more. However, all of this was disrupted by Xiao Shi. What displeased her the most was that Xiao Shi would rather die than cooperate with her. If Xiao Shi was really dead¡­ If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t realized that something was wrong today and rushed upstairs to bring Xiao Shi down, all her years of nning would have been ruined. Not only would she not get what she wanted, but Gu Zhou might also take revenge on her. Song Man looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s lonely and pitiful face and sighed helplessly. She reprimanded. ¡°Xiao Shi, Mommy knows that you¡¯re a good child, but Mommy¡¯s actions aren¡¯t wrong. Mommy just wants to give you aplete family. A family should be together.¡± ¡°Mommy knows that you like your Auntie Nian Nian a lot. You have to know one thing. You can get along well with Auntie Nian Nian, but she¡¯s just your auntie. Every time you see a young and beautifuldy, you can call her Auntie, but you can¡¯t hurt yourself for them because they¡¯re an outsider to you!¡± Song Man sighed heavily and continued, ¡°Xiao Shi, have you thought about what Mommy will do if you leave? How sad Mommy will be. You hurt yourself for her. How can you let Mommy down? Mommy worked hard to raise you.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t help but start coughing again, so hard that tears streamed down her face. She sniffled and said pitifully, ¡°Every time Mommy gets angry, she breaks things and hurts herself. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just didn¡¯t want Mommy to be angry again!¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her eyes turned red. Seeing that Song Man had already listened to her, Xiao Shi asked carefully, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we return to Hai Cheng? I¡¯ll definitely work hard to earn money. I¡¯ll give all the money I earn to Mommy and let her live a better life!¡± Song Man looked at Xiao Shi with aplicated expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Chapter 871 - 871 Strange Data 871 Strange Data She really wanted to tell Xiao Shi that she didn¡¯t want to return to Hai Cheng at all. She just wanted to stay in An City and marry Gu Zhou. However, she knew in her heart that Xiao Shi¡¯s emotions were very fragile now and she would break down easily. If she said such things again, Xiao Shi might take things too hard. But now, Xiao Shi¡¯s survival was the most important. If Xiao Shi was gone, all her ns would be useless. Song Man reached out and held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand,forting her gently. ¡°Xiao Shi, Mommy already understands what you mean. Mommy will never force you again!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. Mommy actually listened to her. ¡°Actually, Mommy didn¡¯t give you the sleeping pills to do anything to you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you. I just hope you can sleep well. All these years, you¡¯ve been painstakingly taking care of Mommy. That¡¯s why Mommy asked you to sleep well!¡± Xiao Shi knew in her heart that her mommy was lying to her. Her mommy probably wanted to use her to be with her daddy, but she was afraid that she would say something inappropriate beside her so she gave her sleeping pills to make her sleep. After Song Man finished speaking, she recalled how Xiao Shi had always mocked herself for being a burden. She frowned and continued, ¡°Also, you¡¯re not a burden. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s only daughter. Mommy cares about you the most. Have you ever thought about how Mommy will live if you¡¯re no longer around? Mommy won¡¯t want to live at all!¡± When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, the sadness in her heart instantly disappeared. She didn¡¯t know if her mommy was lying to her, but she was willing to trust her mommy again. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t think aboutmitting suicide. Xiao Shi, you have to live well!¡± Song Man said earnestly. Xiao Shi¡¯s gazended on Song Man¡¯s face and she nodded obediently. Mommy really cared about her. She had to work hard to earn money in the future and let her mommy live a better life. ¡°You just came out of the operating theater. Rest well now!¡± Xiao Shi nodded and closed her eyes. Song Man sat beside Xiao Shi and looked at her with her eyes closed. Her heart was in a mess. Xiao Shi¡¯s morals were too strong. Even with their blood ties, Xiao Shi would not help her at all. She could only think of other ways. ¡­ At this moment, in the appraisal room. Chen Qing followed Gu Zhou¡¯s instructions and followed closely behind Doctor Xu. He was afraid that something would go wrong with the sample, and that there would be other problems when Doctor Xu did the DNA test. He stared unblinkingly at Doctor Xu. Doctor Xu looked up at the time on the wall clock. It was about time to take out the test report. This machine had been imported from overseas. Not only could it be used for DNA testing, but it could also be used for more subtle examinations of blood. Initially, the person who developed this machine wanted to examine the gic diseases of everyone who did a DNA test. Later on, many people were willing to buy this machine mainly because they wanted to take the opportunity to see if there were any lesions in their blood. Then, they would do a paternity test and blood test openly. Doctor Xu took out the test report. He nced at the contents and frowned slightly. This was the first time he had seen such a test. Doctor Xu hesitated for a moment. He turned to look at Chen Qing and asked, ¡°This examination report is a little strange. I wonder if the owner of the DNA sample has had a blood-type illness before?¡± When Chen Qing heard Doctor Xu¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. I¡¯ll investigate.¡± When Doctor Xu heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he understood. He didn¡¯t want to participate in this matter, but this blood was a little strange. If he didn¡¯t raise this question, the Gu family might really take this report seriously. Doctor Xu handed the report to Chen Qing and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible for human blood to change!¡± With that, Doctor Xu smiled and said, ¡°I have other things to do now. Please pass this test report to Young Master Gu.¡± Chen Qing nodded. He had seen Doctor Xu¡¯s every move just now. This report was also typed by Doctor Xu. It was indeed Song Man and Xiao Shi¡¯s DNA paternity test. Chapter 872 - 872 Biological Relationship 872 Biological Rtionship Chen Qing put the test report into a folder. Without looking at the results, he walked straight to Xiao Shi¡¯s ward. Outside the ward. Song Man continued to apany Xiao Shi in the ward. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian sat on the chairs in the corridor. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t look well. Qiao Nian held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly andforted him softly. ¡°Xiao Shi is still young. Don¡¯t scare her!¡± Gu Zhou had a headache. Seeing how dependent Xiao Shi was on Song Man, he felt that his previous n might have been a little rash. If he forcefully took Xiao Shi away from Song Man, she might be frightened. Could he really only let Song Man be by Xiao Shi¡¯s side? Song Man was a very scheming woman. He was very sure that the woman from five years ago was not Song Man. How did Song Man chance upon Xiao Shi? What if he found out in the future that Song Man was not the woman from five years ago and could not ept it? He had to think of a way to take Xiao Shi away from Song Man. ¡°Looks like we should investigate Song Man properly!¡± Gu Zhou said with a dark expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think about this. She was worried that Xiao Shi wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the truth. At this moment, footsteps came from afar. Chen Qing walked over with a folder. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked up. When they saw the folder in Chen Qing¡¯s hand, their expressions turned serious. Qiao Nian had already done many DNA tests on Song Man, but the results were that Song Man and Xiao Shi were mother and child. She was nervous but looked forward to it. She hoped that there was a mistake with the machine at her appraisal center. If only Xiao Shi and Song Man were not mother and daughter¡­ Chen Qing handed the report to Gu Zhou. ¡°Second Young Master, the results of the appraisal are out. I didn¡¯t read the contents.¡± Gu Zhou took the document from Chen Qing and opened it. He was not a medical student and did not understand the data, so he flipped to thest page. The results of the appraisal were that they were biologically rted. Gu Zhou frowned. He still felt that Song Man was not like the woman from five years ago, but the appraisal report showed that Song Man and Xiao Shi were rted by blood. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. His voice was low and hoarse, with a trace of disbelief. ¡°Is there a mistake with the appraisal results?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, she knew what the results were. She frowned slightly. Although she was unwilling to believe that Song Man was Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother, the truth was right in front of her. She had no choice but to believe it. Moreover, she had done many paternity tests in the past, and there had never been any mistakes. Qiao Nian took the report from Gu Zhou and examined it carefully. She wanted to see theparison of every value. Qiao Nian read it very carefully. This report was written very clearly and analyzed more thoroughly. She could even see the contents of the trace elements in her blood. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze moved down. When she saw the percentage of white blood cells, she frowned slightly. Strange, why was the percentage of white blood cells so high? Not only that, but the percentage of telet data was also very high. Qiao Nian clenched her fists involuntarily. She looked up at Chen Qing and asked impatiently, ¡°Chen Qing, when Doctor Xu saw the blood report just now, did he say anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Chen Qing first went from the appraisal room to the small ward, his mind was filled with thoughts of protecting the documents. However, Doctor Xu¡¯s question was thrown to the back of his mind. ¡°At that time, he did say some strange things.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Nian asked anxiously, wanting to confirm her suspicions. ¡°He asked me if the owner of the blood had any blood disease.¡± Chen Qing recalled what Doctor Xu had said. When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her breathing quickened. That¡¯s right. That had to be it. Previously, she had seen that the data on white blood cells and telets was wrong. Doctor Xu was a professional appraisal doctor. If he had such a question in his heart, it meant that her guess was not wrong. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. She said calmly, ¡°Song Man is indeed not Xiao Shi¡¯s mother.¡± Chapter 873 - 873 Bone Marrow Transplant 873 Bone Marrow Transnt With that, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and saw him looking at her, as if waiting for her to continue. When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed across his face. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the results say that the two of them were biologically rted?¡± ¡°A bone marrow transnt can change a person¡¯s blood. By transfusing a normal person¡¯s bone marrow into the patient¡¯s bone marrow, it reces the patient¡¯s bone marrow and reconstructs the patient¡¯s hematopoietic and immune functions. That way, the patient will survive.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But the values of the white blood cells and telets of patients with bone marrow transnts are wrong. They have to take medicine continuously to be like ordinary people!¡± When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was stunned. He stammered, ¡°Are you saying that she is relying on Xiao Shi¡¯s bone marrow to survive?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she shook her head gently and said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have used Xiao Shi¡¯s bone marrow. If she really used Xiao Shi¡¯s bone marrow, the values in the two test reports should be identical.¡± Chen Qing was a smart person. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he immediately understood. He said, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s been using her mother¡¯s bone marrow?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. She nodded. ¡°Medically speaking, Song Man¡¯s blood now is the blood made from Xiao Shi¡¯s mother¡¯s bone marrow. This is why the two appear to be biologically rted because Song Man¡¯s blood has already been changed. Song Man should know this too, which is why she pretended to be her mother .¡± Where had her mother gone that time? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart really ached for her mother. Five years ago, she had been framed and lost her innocence. Now, Xiao Shi was being taken care of by Song Man, who had a bone marrow transnt. Song Man had brought Xiao Shi here to rece her biological mother. Gu Zhou understood what Qiao Nian was saying. His eyes darkened and his thin lips parted slightly. ¡°If her hematopoietic system has been changed, then the skin on her body shouldn¡¯t have changed.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Her hair and nails belong to her. We can take Song Man¡¯s hair and Xiao Shi¡¯s DNA for a paternity test. We should be able to get the most urate result. Previously, we were able to conclude that they were mother and daughter because we used her blood for the paternity test.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Then take her hair for another paternity test.¡± Qiao Nian thought so too. As long as she used Song Man¡¯s hair for a paternity test, she couldpletely confirm if Song Man was Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou, then walked into the ward. When she entered the ward, she could hear Xiao Shi¡¯s happyughter from afar. Song Man was sitting by Xiao Shi¡¯s bed, talking gently to her. Xiao Shi smiled happily and looked at Song Man with sparkling eyes. When Qiao Nian saw the smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face, she felt a little depressed and sad. If she knew that Song Man was not her mother, how sad she would be. In her heart, Song Man was her entire world! Even though the truth was cruel, Qiao Nian felt that it was necessary to tell Xiao Shi the truth. When Song Man saw Qiao Nian approaching, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She pursed her lips and asked unhappily, ¡°Miss Qiao, what are you doing here?¡± Qiao Nian walked up to Song Man. She didn¡¯t speak. Under Song Man¡¯s puzzled gaze, she grabbed a small strand of Song Man¡¯s hair and pulled it off. Song Man screamed in pain, her eyes red-rimmed. She looked at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Xiao Shi, who was lying on the bed, was also shocked. She looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and called out in a low voice, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s voice, she knew that she shocked. She looked at Xiao Shi gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, rest well!¡± With that, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Song Man¡¯s face. Her eyes gradually turned cold. Suppressing the anger in her chest, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your sample was shattered by the doctor. The doctor asked me toe over and take another sample. This time, I¡¯ll take your hair and do a paternity test for you.¡± Chapter 874 - 874 Testing Her Hair 874 Testing Her Hair As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, Song Man¡¯s expression changed. If she used her hair for a DNA paternity test, her future wealth would no longer exist. With this thought in mind, Song Man reached out to snatch her hair from Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian turned around and avoided Song Man¡¯s snatch. Qiao Nian handed Song Man¡¯s hair to Chen Qing behind her and said, ¡°Use this to test. Go!¡± Chen Qing nodded and walked out with his hair. At this moment, Song Man¡¯s expression had also changed, and her eyes were filled with panic. She looked at Qiao Nian angrily, forgetting to hide her gaze. Gu Zhou walked in with an indifferent expression. When he saw Song Man¡¯s pale face, he understood. It seemed that their guess outside was right. Song Man was indeed not the girl from five years ago, nor was she the mother of the two children. Xiao Shi looked at everyone in confusion. Her gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she asked in confusion, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, what happened? Why did you ask Mommy to do a paternity test? Mommy gave birth to me. This can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face, and her eyes were filled with a smile. She said gently, ¡°Some things wille to fruitionter. Xiao Shi, Auntie Nian Nian will tell you the reasonter, okay?¡± When Song Man heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she swallowed and asked in fear, ¡°Qiao Nian, are you trying to harm me?¡± ¡°Miss Song, what are you saying? Why would I harm you?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Man coldly and asked. Was Song Man delusional about being persecuted? Or was she pretending to be pitiful in front of Xiao Shi? ¡°Are you trying to sow discord between me and Xiao Shi because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be Madam Gu?¡± Song Man asked, pretending to be calm. She knew that what she was saying now looked very strange to others. She told Xiao Shi that Qiao Nian was jealous of her, so she lied. In that case, no matter what Qiao Nian said, she would be suspicious. Even if Qiao Nian told Xiao Shi that she wasn¡¯t her biological mother, Xiao Shi wouldn¡¯t believe her. Qiao Nian was so angry that sheughed. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say this in front of the child now? Alright,e out with me now. Let¡¯s go outside and make things clear!¡± Xiao Shi sat on the bed, her gaze sizing up Song Man and Qiao Nian. In the end, she looked at Song Man worriedly. Song Man clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Qiao Nian was simply too arrogant. She knew very well that if the results of the appraisal were out, everything she wanted would be gone. She could only escape like a stray dog. She wasn¡¯t sure if the doctor had really identally knocked over her blood sample just now, or if Qiao Nian had deliberately found an excuse to appraise her DNA using her hair. Song Man lowered her gaze. Could it be that Qiao Nian had seen through her blood test? This was unlikely. Previously, she had used her own blood and Xiao Shi¡¯s blood for a paternity test. At that time, the results were that they were mother and daughter, and there was nothing strange about the data. Could it be that Qiao Nian had just been testing her? That¡¯s right. Qiao Nian must have been testing her just now, but her first reaction had already betrayed her. At that time, she acted like she was guilty. Qiao Nian must have seen that she was feeling guilty. That was why she was certain that she wasn¡¯t Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother. Suddenly, an idea shed across Song Man¡¯s mind. Had Qiao Nian discovered what had happened more than twenty years ago? Song Man pursed her lips. Not many people knew that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Back then, in order to fake Qiao Nian¡¯s death, she had used her broken arm and faked that it was Qiao Nian¡¯s arm. No! Qiao Nian shouldn¡¯t know about this. If Qiao Nian had known about this long ago, she would definitely have stood in front of her and said all of this arrogantly. It seemed that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t found out what had happened back then. Chapter 875 - 875 Lying 875 Lying If her matter was exposed today, Qiao Nian might notice what had happened more than twenty years ago. It seemed that she could not return to the Lu family now. All her ns had been ruined. Song Man¡¯s gazended on Xiao Shi¡¯s face and met her confused eyes. Xiao Shi was everything to her now. Only Xiao Shi could protect her. She had to hold on to her tightly. With this thought in mind, Song Man sat back down beside Xiao Shi and said coldly to Qiao Nian, ¡°I have to apany Xiao Shi now. Xiao Shi needs me too. If you still want to say anything, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man in confusion, not understanding what had happened. Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi and recalled how she had just woken up to look for Song Man. He tried hard to suppress his anger and said in a low voice, ¡°Song Man, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you¡¯re willing to confess everything, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones!¡± Song Man raised her eyebrows slightly and looked up at Gu Zhou. She asked, ¡°What do you want me to say? That I¡¯m not Xiao Shi¡¯s mother?¡± When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, she grabbed her hand and looked at Gu Zhou anxiously. She said firmly, ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s my mommy!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he pursed his lips slightly and his expression darkened. Song Man naturally knew what Gu Zhou wanted her to say, but she refused to say it. As long as she had Xiao Shi to protect her, she was not afraid of anything. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Song Man¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. In the end, she lowered her gaze. When she looked at Xiao Shi again, her eyes were filled with tears, and there was a trace of hurt in her voice. ¡°Xiao Shi, he¡¯s the father you¡¯ve always wanted to protect. They want to force me now into a corner. What have I done wrong? Just because I raised you alone, they¡¯re going to suspect me?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man¡¯s face, her eyes filled with confusion. Puzzled, she asked. ¡°Mommy, is there anything you haven¡¯t told us? If you tell us clearly, won¡¯t everyone not misunderstand?¡± When Song Man heard her question, she was stunned. At this moment, she clearly realized that although Xiao Shi was on her sideand she was only rted to herby blood, she would still believe Gu Zhou without thinking. Song Man slowly lowered her gaze, hiding the sadness in her eyes. Qiao Nian stood at the side and looked at Song Man, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Song Man, this is between us adults. Don¡¯t use Xiao Shi as a shield. She loves you so much, but you¡¯re using her! You¡¯re not her mommy. How can you lie to her?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes turned red. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know who to listen to. Song Man nced at Xiao Shi and saw that she was a little sad. Actually, she still had a trace of regret. If she was still in Hai Cheng¡­ How could she give up her rich life for Xiao Shi? She had given so much. She deserved so much. Song Man¡¯s eyes gradually hardened. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know how much Qiao Nian had investigated. ¡°Miss Qiao, what exactly are you thinking? Why are you saying that I¡¯m not Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother? Or do you think my appearance threatens your status? You¡¯re were never willing to believe that I¡¯m Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother!¡± Song Man stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, not missing a single movement. When she heard Song Man¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Was she hallucinating? Why did Auntie Nian Nian say that Mommy wasn¡¯t her mommy? Mommy was clearly her mommy! Mommy had brought her up since she was young. She had lived with Mommy for more than five years. Mommy was the person who understood her the best in the world. Mommy was also the person she relied on the most in the world. When Qiao Nian heard Song Man¡¯s words, she sneered. Song Man really wouldn¡¯t shed a tear until she saw her coffin! ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m a doctor. A fake is ultimately a fake. Even if I didn¡¯t discover it the first time, I¡¯ll still discover it in the future, because what is fake can¡¯t be real. What is real can¡¯t be fake.¡± Chapter 876 - 876 Results of the Test 876 Results of the Test Just like Gu Zhou. From the bottom of his heart, he did not think that Song Man was that girl. Even with the paternity test results, Gu Zhou did not believe that Song Man was the mother of the two children. That was why Gu Zhou insisted on doing another paternity test report. Of course, if Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t suggested a paternity test report back then, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered the problem with Song Man¡¯s blood. After Song Man¡¯s casual words, she could already tell that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know the truth. She heaved a sigh of relief and thought about how to escape. However, before Song Man could think clearly, Chen Qing had already arrived with the appraisal report. Puzzlement shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Are the results out so soon?¡± She remembered that the paternity test had taken more than an hour previously. This time, it was actually so fast. ¡°The results of the appraisal haven¡¯t beenpletely released yet, but after Doctor Xu took a look at the data in front of him, he said that he already knew the results¡­¡± Just as Chen Qing was about to say the results, he inadvertently met Xiao Shi¡¯s pale face. Should he tell the truth in front of Xiao Shi? Would she be sad when she found out the truth? Chen Qing hesitated, not knowing what to do. The blood drained from Song Man¡¯s face. Her lips trembled slightly, and her heart was in a mess. Seeing Song Man like this, Gu Zhou already understood. He thought for a while and said to Chen Qing, ¡°Xiao Shi is not young anymore. She should know the truth about many things. Just tell me the results.¡± When Chen Qing heard this, he nodded and said seriously, ¡°The results are indeed as Young Madam said. Miss Song¡¯s hair and Xiao Shi¡¯s blood were tested for their DNA. The results say that the two of them are not biologically rted!¡± Xiao Shi was stunned. She felt that there might be something wrong with her ears. Why did Uncle Chen Qing say that she and Mommy were not biologically rted? Xiao Shi looked at Song Man in confusion and called out softly, ¡°Mommy!¡± She wanted Song Man to tell her that she was her biological daughter. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Song Man¡¯s mind went nk. She had painstakingly prepared for five years and saw that luxury was right in front of her, but it instantly disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she would have been able to live the life she had dreamed of. However, all of this was shattered by Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou looked at Song Man coldly and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Song Man, my patience is limited. Where is Xiao Shi¡¯s mother?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. His eyes seemed to be tinged with cold poison, scaring Song Man so much that she shivered. Xiao Shi was still in a daze just now, but she quickly sorted out her thoughts. She asked Song Man, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Why would Daddy say that Mommy wasn¡¯t her mommy? Song Man now knew very well that the only thing that could save her was Xiao Shi. She quickly walked to Xiao Shi¡¯s side and grabbed her hand, exining anxiously, ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. They said this because they want you to leave me!¡± Xiao Shi subconsciously gripped Song Man¡¯s hand tightly. She knew that her father and Auntie Nian Nian would not lie, but she did not understand why her mommy was unwilling to tell the truth. As long as Mommy told the truth, Daddy and Auntie Nian Nian wouldn¡¯t hold it against her. Xiao Shi thought about how to persuade her mommy to tell the truth. Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes. She could tell that Song Man was definitely not the kind of person whopromised easily. In that case, don¡¯t me her for being impolite. Qiao Nian looked at Song Man coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell the truth, it¡¯s fine. I can only choose to call the police and say that someone has kidnapped a child. When the timees, tell the police!¡± With that, Qiao Nian took out her phone from her pocket and prepared to call the police. Call the police? Kidnapped children? Song Man¡¯s expression changed. No, this definitely wouldn¡¯t do. If they really called the police, it would be fine if they only found out what happened five years ago. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it uncovered what happened more than twenty years ago. When the time came, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one who would suffer. The people she cared about the most would also suffer. She couldn¡¯t allow Qiao Nian to hurt them. What should she do now? What else could she do? ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi called out softly. She could tell that something was wrong with Song Man¡¯s expression. Chapter 877 - 877 Mommy, It Hurts! 877 Mommy, It Hurts! Song Man¡¯s gazended on Xiao Shi¡¯s face, and a glint shed across her eyes. Without hesitation, she picked Xiao Shi up and brought her to the window of the ward. Song Man only had one hand. Her hugging Xiao Shi was very awkward. Xiao Shi¡¯s arm hurt for a moment. She called out softly, ¡°Mommy, it hurts!¡± When she reached the window, Song Man ced Xiao Shi on it and sat with one hand around her neck. !! When Qiao Nian saw Song Man¡¯s actions, her expression changed slightly. She asked, ¡°Song Man, do you know what you¡¯re doing? This is against thew!¡± Gu Zhou also realized what Song Man was going to do. A trace of panic appeared on his originally expressionless face, and he became nervous. ¡°Xiao Shi!¡± Song Man did not speak. She turned to look downstairs and knew what to do. Since everyone had already fallen out, there was no need for her to pretend anymore. Song Man looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian expressionlessly. She sat on the edge of the window. As long as she leaned back with Xiao Shi, she and Xiao Shi would fall. They were at the twenty-first floor. She and Xiao Shi would definitely fall to their deaths. There was no chance of survival. Chen Qing¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He had received training in this field before. At this moment, he had to calm Song Man down. He walked forward and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Song, let¡¯s discuss it properly!¡± Gu Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°You can ask for anything. Let Xiao Shi go first. I promise I won¡¯t pursue the matter with you!¡± Qiao Nian was also shocked by Song Man¡¯s actions. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Man to do such a dangerous thing. She did not understand why Song Man did not choose to take the opportunity to confess at this moment. If she confessed, not only would Song Man benefit, but she would also be able to escape unscathed. Why did Song Man have to choose such an extreme method? Qiao Nian felt that Song Man was a little strange. At this moment, Xiao Shi was also shocked. Her face was pale. She was an intelligent child to begin with, and she instantly understood everything that had happened. Xiao Shi looked at Song Man sadly and asked, ¡°Mommy, am I really not your child? Then¡­¡± When Song Man heard Xiao Shi¡¯s voice, her eyes turned red. She felt terrible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Shi.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Song Man¡¯s words, she knew that Song Man still cared a lot about Xiao Shi. She hurriedly said, ¡°Song Man, you raised her yourself. She has always stood by your side and taken care of you. Do you really have the heart to die with her?¡± Song Man smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have the heart? I raised her in order to marry into the Gu family and live a carefree life in the future. She¡¯s just a tool for me. Who cares about a tool?¡± Song Man¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. She said in despair, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is for today, but I didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to discover something wrong with me so quickly. Let me tell you, I¡¯d rather die than be dishonored. I¡¯ll never let you get what you want!¡± Towards the end, Song Man looked at Gu Zhou and gritted her teeth. ¡°If you want to know who the mother of the child is, stop dreaming. You¡¯ll never find her!¡± At this moment, Xiao Shi¡¯s face was already covered in tears. She had always liked her mommy. Her mommy was her entire world. But now, everyone was telling her that her mommy was fake, and that her mommy was just using her. Why had things be like this? Her mommy clearly loved her very much. Xiao Shi closed her eyes in pain, letting her tears fall. With that, Song Man hugged Xiao Shi and fell out of the window. The other three people in the room were all stunned by Song Man¡¯s actions. They quickly ran towards the window. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi opened her eyes and hugged Song Man¡¯s arm tightly. Although she knew that Song Man was not her mommy, she really liked her. Song Man was everything to her. A trace of shock shed in Song Man¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Xiao Shi to be willing to call her Mommy even though she knew the truth. Her soft voice was like a warm current that warmed her entire body. The tears in Song Man¡¯s eyes blurred her vision. She wanted to see Xiao Shi¡¯s face clearly, but she couldn¡¯t. She said guiltily, ¡°Xiao Shi, thank you for being by my side!¡± Chapter 878 - 878 Don’t Look 878 Don¡¯t Look Xiao Shi looked at Song Man. Before she could react, Song Man pushed her away with all her might. Gu Zhou was the first to rush to the window. He hugged Xiao Shi and shielded her in his arms. When Qiao Nian ran to the window, she saw Song Man falling. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi struggled to find Song Man. !! At this moment, Song Man was about tond on the ground. Qiao Nian hurriedly covered Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes with her hand and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t look!¡± Before Qiao Nian covered her eyes, she still saw Song Man fall to the ground in a sorry state. Tears fell uncontrobly. Xiao Shi cried until her body trembled. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi in front of her, her heart aching terribly. Xiao Shi was just a child, but she had received so much information in one day. She even had to ept the death of the mommy who had raised her for five years. She regretted it. Actually, they knew that Song Man was not the mother of the child. So what? They could just treat Song Man as an idle person. Anyway, what theycked the most was not money. Why did they have to force Song Man to her death? That way, Xiao Shi would live in difort for the rest of her life. However, on second thought, it was fortunate that Song Man had told the truth before she died. Otherwise, Xiao Shi might have lived a life filled with hatred for her and Gu Zhou for the rest of her life. It was them who had appeared and forced Song Man to death. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s pitiful expression and sighed helplessly. She had to treat Xiao Shi well in the future to make up for the hurt in her heart. There was amotion downstairs, and not long after, the sound of a police car. Xiao Shiid in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and cried until she was out of breath. Whenever she thought of how Song Man had held her hand gently just now, she could not stop her tears. Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi in his arms with heartache. He shielded her in his arms and carried her back to the bed. At this moment, Qiao Nian let go of Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. Looking at Xiao Shi¡¯s pale face, she frowned slightly. It was a mess below. There were all kinds of sounds. Chen Qing hurriedly closed the window, blocking out the sounds, as if the soul-stirring incident had never happened. Xiao Shi cried silently, her tears falling like rain. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips moved to Xiao Shi¡¯s forehead and he gently kissed it. He said guiltily, ¡°Xiao Shi, I¡¯m really sorry. Daddy has been absent for so many years and hasn¡¯t been able to take good care of you. Daddy will definitely take good care of you in the future.¡± Xiao Shi did not speak. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her eyes were filled with sorrow. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Qiao Nian gently tucked her hair behind her ear and said softly, ¡°If you really feel too ufortable, then cry. Just cry!¡± However, Xiao Shi could not listen to what others were saying at all. Her mind was filled with bits and pieces of her interactions with Song Man. In her heart, Song Man was the person closest to her. She had always only had eyes for Song Man. Although she knew that Song Man had a bad temper and that she was missing an arm, she still loved her very much. Song Man was her entire world. However, Xiao Shi could not believe that Song Man was just using her and had never liked her. If Song Man really hated her, why didn¡¯t she pull her along when she died? Instead, she pushed her back to the ward and let her live? Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She knew that Song Man liked her, even if she refused to admit it. She missed Song Man very, very much¡­ Gu Zhou still wanted tofort Xiao Shi, but he realized that she had fainted. He panicked. ¡°Xiao Shi!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor!¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he walked out anxiously. ¡°Let me take a look. Put Xiao Shi on the bed first.¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Gu Zhou ce Xiao Shi on the bed. Chen Qing stopped in his tracks. He was so concerned that he had forgotten that Young Madam was a doctor. Xiao Shi was ced on the hospital bed. Qiao Nian carefully examined Xiao Shi¡¯s body before saying, ¡°Xiao Shi had just fainted from sadness. Let her rest well. She¡¯ll be fine soon!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. His heart ached as he looked at Xiao Shi on the bed. Chapter 879 - 879 Mrs. Gu, Thank You 879 Mrs. Gu, Thank You When Xiao Shi fell asleep, she seemed to have a nightmare. Her brow was furrowed tightly. Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s furrowed brows and his heart ached. He wanted to stay by Xiao Shi¡¯s side, but he had more important things to do now. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°Stay here and watch over Xiao Shi. It¡¯s a mess down there. I¡¯ll deal with it now.¡± !! Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and recalled how Song Man had heartlessly jumped off the building just now. Her eyes darkened slightly and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian gently, his gazeplicated. ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Perhaps it was because she had just thought of Song Man, but she was a little slow. Gu Zhou bent down slightly and moved his thin lips to Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead, leaving a light kiss. He met Qiao Nian¡¯s mesmerizing eyes and said seriously, ¡°Mrs. Gu, thank you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very soft, like a light feather brushing across Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Mrs. Gu. Gu Zhou had often called her that in the past. Every time he did, it was for the sake of appearances. However, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t say it for nothing. He was thanking her from the bottom of his heart. Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, nor did she know how to respond. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s charming face and left with a smile. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, was already looking like he ate dog food. He looked at Young Madam¡¯s slightly red ears. Second Young Master was really too good at flirting. His face was also flushed red. He felt that not many people could resist Second Young Master¡¯s teasing. Gu Zhou left with Chen Qing, leaving Qiao Nian and Xiao Shi alone in the ward. Qiao Nian gradually lowered her gaze. Thinking of how Gu Zhou had kissed her forehead just now, and how Gu Zhou had thanked her as ¡°Mrs. Gu¡±, she felt that it was a little sweet but also had an indescribable sense of disappointment. Qiao Nian threw the shy scene to the back of her mind and looked worriedly at Xiao Shi, who was lying on the bed. ¡­ She was dreaming. In her dream, she was still living in Hai Cheng with Song Man. The only difference was that Song Man was busy taking care of her every day and was very gentle with her. She would praise her for being smart when she knew how to memorize poems. She would also buy her a birthday cake on her birthday, put a party hat on her, and sing a birthday song for her. On weekends, when Song Man was resting, she would hold her hand and bring her to the amusement park. She would also buy her cotton candy and balloons. Every night, when she slept, Song Man would sit by the bed and tell her a bedtime story gently. She would even give her a goodnight kiss before she slept. She felt very happy. She only wanted to be so happy for the rest of her life. However, one morning, Song Man kicked the door open and walked in fiercely. Xiao Shi¡¯s small happiness instantly disappeared. Before she could react, she was pulled up from the bed by Song Man. The space started to change. When Xiao Shi reacted, she saw her and Song Man standing on the top floor. The gentleness and kindness on Song Man¡¯s face disappeared, reced by anger and ferocity. ¡°You¡¯re just a tool!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been using you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love you at all!¡± Xiao Shi was stunned. She looked at Song Man in front of her in a daze, her tears falling uncontrobly. She stepped forward to grab Song Man¡¯s clothes, but Song Man pped her. Xiao Shi¡¯s face burned. She still grabbed Song Man¡¯s clothes and said tearfully, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll be obedient. I¡¯ll take good care of you!¡± ¡°I hate you the most!¡± Song Man pushed Xiao Shi away and jumped down without hesitation. Xiao Shi stood at the edge of the roof, holding the railing with her right hand and trying to grab Song Man¡¯s clothes with her left. However, her hand did not even touch the corner of Song Man¡¯s shirt. Song Man fell to her death downstairs. ¡°Mommy!!!¡± Xiao Shi screamed loudly. Her entire world was swallowed by blood, and she felt suffocated and ufortable. ¡°Mommy!¡± Just as Xiao Shi was about to suffocate to death, she suddenly woke up and looked at the white ceiling in a daze. The smell of disinfectant filled her nose. Xiao Shi noticed that she was in the hospital. Only then did she realize that Qiao Nian had been sitting at the side, helping her wipe her forehead. Chapter 880 - 880 Pain 880 Pain Before Qiao Nian could speak, Xiao Shi hugged her and buried her head in her arms. She gently patted Xiao Shi¡¯s back andforted her. ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t be afraid. Auntie Nian Nian is by your side. Auntie Nian Nian will protect you.¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s gentleforting words, her expression froze for a moment. Thinking of the situation in her dream just now, her tears fell uncontrobly. She cried, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian, I just dreamed that my mommy¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the memories from before instantly surged back. !! Just now, Song Man carried her to the window and was about to jump down with her. She still remembered the feeling of her feet hanging in the air and her body about to fall. She still remembered Song Man pushing her back into the room. She still remembered her father pulling her back from death. She still remembered the warm smile Song Man gave her when she fell. Xiao Shi cried silently, her lips trembling. So Mommy was really gone! Mommy had really jumped off a building! Xiao Shi¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched tightly, and it hurt terribly. Qiao Nian looked down at Xiao Shi, who was in her arms. Her figure was so weak and helpless. She couldn¡¯t help but hug Xiao Shi tightly. She rested her head on Xiao Shi¡¯s head andforted her. ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t be sad. Everyone has their own choice. She chose to leave, so we should respect her choice.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°As for your mommy, I think¡­ we should be able to find out more about her when we investigate her in the future.¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Xiao Shi repeated, muttering. From the moment she could remember, she had lived with Song Man. Most of her memories were of Song Man. Even though Song Man said that she was not her mommy, every time someone mentioned ¡°Mommy¡±, she could not help but think of Song Man. At the thought of Song Man, Xiao Shi recalled that Song Man had insisted on jumping off a building. She couldn¡¯t help but cry and shake her head sadly. ¡°Xiao Shi don¡¯t want Mommy anymore. Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached as she hugged Xiao Shi tightly. After all, Xiao Shi was just a child. She must have been terrified to encounter such a big thing. She sighed softly. It seemed that Xiao Shi would not be able to ept anyone as a mother for a while. Xiao Shi would be afraid of the person who became her mother. This was because the trauma Song Man had left in Xiao Shi was too great. She knew all too well. Once bitten, twice shy. Perhaps only time could heal these injuries. Qiao Nian knew this too well, because she had slowly walked out of it like this in the past. She suddenly recalled what her brother had said when she reunited with him. It was only then that she felt that she had found her home. ¡°Xiao Shi, the person who really loves you will only love you and never hurt you. Now that you¡¯ve found your family, you¡¯ll be happy in the future. You¡¯ll get over it.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Xiao Shi will always be alone. Without Mommy, no one will love Xiao Shi¡­¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she understood that Xiao Shi had fallen into a strange circle of self-doubt because of Song Man¡¯s deficiencies. ¡°Xiao Shi, actually, you can¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she stopped. In the past, when she was sent to the countryside by Su Xue, she was in self-doubt every day. Every day, she thought about getting better. That way, she could be brought home. At that time, she guarded the door every day, waiting for the Qiao family to pick her up. However, after waiting for a long time, no one came to visit her, let alone pick her up. At that time, many friendsforted her, but she couldn¡¯t listen. No one else understood this matter, and no one could understand her thoughts. No one could empathize with and understand the pain and sadness of others. Qiao Nian sighed helplessly. At the age of six, she had been in great pain when she was sent to the countryside. At the age of five, not only did Xiao Shi have to ept that the woman who had raised her for five years was not her biological mother, but she had to ept that Song Man had personally jumped off a building in front of her. She also had to ept that Song Man was only using her. Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t empathize. Just thinking about it made her feel so sad. Chapter 881 - 881 Relief 881 Relief Qiao Nian could onlyfort Xiao Shi silently, because she knew that what Xiao Shi needed the most now waspany. After a while, under Qiao Nian¡¯sfort, Xiao Shi gradually calmed down. She lowered her head and silently shed tears. Holding a tissue, Qiao Nian carefully wiped the tears from Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. Xiao Shi let Qiao Nian wipe her tears. She seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Qiao Nian. !! Her eyes were like those of a deer, extremely clear. Her eyes were filled with tears, making one¡¯s heart ache. Xiao Shi asked tearfully, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian¡­ Am I sick? Am I especially stupid? I know she doesn¡¯t like me, and I know that I¡¯m a burden to her, but I¡¯ve always felt that she¡¯s my mommy and I¡¯ve always missed her because she¡¯s my mommy to begin with. But what did she say? She¡¯s not my mommy. Auntie Nian Nian, am I too stupid?¡± ¡°Xiao Shi, actually, you¡¯re very smart. It¡¯s normal for you to be confused now. When a person gets into a rtionship with someone, they can¡¯t rationally withdraw easily. Auntie Nian Nian experienced these things . It took her a long time to understand.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know much about Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heard something important. ¡°Was Auntie Nian Nian unhappy when she was young?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie Nian Nian was sent to the mountains by my family when she was young. At that time, Auntie Nian Nian looked forward to them picking me up all day.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she didn¡¯t forget to wipe the tears from Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. She continued, ¡°At that time, Auntie Nian Nian waited every day, but they didn¡¯te. I only understood all of thister. Each of us should love ourselves first, then love the people who treat us well.¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she said seriously, ¡°Just like how Brother likes me and I like Brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and said gently, ¡°Sometimes, someone you haven¡¯t met for a long time can love you the most. Love can transcend time. For example, Xiao Qi, your daddy, your grandmother, and Auntie Nian Nian fell in love with Xiao Shi the moment they saw her. As long as you feel it with your heart, you can feel our love.¡± When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the entire world seemed to be illuminated. She stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, so touched that tears fell uncontrobly. Of course, she knew that someone loved her, but when she thought of Song Man, she was still very sad. Qiao Nian knew that the pain in her heart couldn¡¯t be eliminated in a short period of time. It needed time to heal. Although she didn¡¯t like Song Man very much, she still wanted to tell Xiao Shi about her objectively. ¡°Xiao Shi, actually, Song Man still likes you a lot.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently at Xiao Shi and said slowly. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Qiao Nian expectantly. She really wanted to hear Qiao Nian continue. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and continued, ¡°If she really didn¡¯t like you, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed you back at thest moment and given you a chance to survive. I think she justmitted suicide by jumping off a building. The reason why she brought you there wasn¡¯t because she wanted you to die with her. She wanted to die and was afraid that we wouldn¡¯t give her a chance.¡± Although Qiao Nian said that, she was justforting Xiao Shi. Her words were half true. She felt that the truth should be that Song Man wanted to use Xiao Shi as a bargaining chip. Later on, she wanted tomit suicide. She had originally nned to bring Xiao Shi along, butter on, Song Man found her conscience and couldn¡¯t bear to take Xiao Shi away, so she pushed Xiao Shi away. Song Man should have cared a lot about Xiao Shi, but she had never realized this. Song Man only realized this clearly at the moment before she died. Qiao Nian looked at the light in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Xiao Shi would think that her childhood was still very bright. At least in Xiao Shi¡¯s opinion, Song Man cared about her. Xiao Shi was very smart and sensible, but she was still young and was easily affected by the attitude of those close to her. Just like her. Just like Gu Qi, who was being taken care of by a vicious nanny. Chapter 882 - 882 Incomprehension 882 Iprehension The current Gu Qi had already walked out of that dark life and was graduallymunicating more with others. What Qiao Nian hoped for the most now was that Xiao Shi wouldn¡¯t live in the past forever. She hoped that Xiao Shi could be lively and cheerful forever. She hoped to leave a beautiful image of Song Man in Xiao Shi¡¯s heart. That way, Xiao Shi would be much happier. After all, she did not want Xiao Shi to go to the extreme like Song Man. The fact that she had swallowed more than half a bottle of sleeping pills proved that she would really go to the extreme. !! Qiao Nianforted Xiao Shi a few more times and finally coaxed her to sleep. This time, Xiao Shi did not frown in her sleep, proving that she did not have any more nightmares. Qiao Nian covered Xiao Shi with the nket and walked towards the window. Song Man had jumped down from this window just now. Qiao Nian had never understood why Song Man insisted on jumping off a building. Gu Zhou had clearly said that he would not pursue Song Man¡¯s matter. However, Song Man still jumped down without hesitation. Previously, Song Man had thought of ways to enter the Gu family with Xiao Shi. That meant that Song Man wanted a better life. Although there was a mistake now and it was impossible for Song Man to enter the Gu family, the Gu family would definitely give Song Man arge sum of money. Song Man could still live a carefree life, so why did she have to die? Could it be that Song Man had always wanted Gu Zhou? If Song Man really wanted Gu Zhou, she should have pretended to be pitiful in front of him. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything harsh. In the past five years, Song Man had lived in Hai Cheng with Xiao Shi. ording to Xiao Shi, their lives had been very difficult. Qiao Nian could tell that Xiao Shi had a hard time. She had to work every day. However, Song Man¡¯s life was not hard. She did not do any chores. That left only one possibility. Song Man did not want them to know who Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother were. This matter was actually very simple. Gu Zhou had promised not to pursue Song Man¡¯s matter, so Song Man could live a happy and stable life. Even if they found out who the mother of the child was, it initially had nothing to do with Song Man. Could it be that if Song Man died, they wouldn¡¯t investigate her past? Song Man was too naive. At this moment, Gu Zhou pushed the door open. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou. Seeing Gu Zhou gesture for her toe out, she walked out. Qiao Nian walked out and looked at Gu Zhou uneasily. She asked, ¡°Has the matter been settled? Did the police contact Song Man¡¯s family?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he frowned slightly and said solemnly, ¡°The police have only found out that Song Man has been living in Hai Cheng for the past five years and hasn¡¯t interacted with any outsiders. However, the police have said that they will continue to investigate Song Man. If there are any new clues, they will tell us!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Song Man should have known long ago that Xiao Shi¡¯s father was Gu Zhou. Why hadn¡¯t Song Man brought Xiao Shi to An City in the past? What exactly was Song Man doing? Qiao Nian was a little d now. If she wasn¡¯t a medical student, she might not have noticed anything wrong with the paternity test report. Then, Song Man would naturally be Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother. ¡°How is Xiao Shi now?¡± Gu Zhou asked. ¡°Her emotions are still unstable. She just woke up once, and now she¡¯s asleep again.¡± Thinking of Xiao Shi¡¯s state, Qiao Nian frowned again. She wondered if Xiao Shi would really listen to herforting words. Gu Zhou nodded. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s furrowed brow. He reached out and gently smoothed her brows. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression faltered. She looked up at Gu Zhou and inadvertently met those deep eyes. His gaze was very gentle. Before Qiao Nian could regain her senses, Gu Zhou had already retracted his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle voice and looking into his gentle eyes, Qiao Nian recalled the first time she had seen him. At that time, Gu Zhou had been wary of her, as if she had been sent by someone else to deal with the Gu family. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were very cold. Being stared at by Gu Zhou was like being stared at by the Grim Reaper. Chapter 883 - 883 Fainted 883 Fainted Time had passed, and the two of them had actually gotten along. Time was truly a mage. Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t hard on me. My heart just ached for Gu Qi and Xiao Shi.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± !! Qiao Nian sighed and said, ¡°Gu Qi has always thought that Song Man was his biological mother. At that time, he happily swapped identities with Xiao Shi and went to meet Song Man alone, but¡­¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But Xiao Qi had an argument with Song Man because of me. In a fit of anger, Song Man pped Xiao Qi!¡± Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darken, Qiao Nian hurriedly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Xiao Qi¡¯s face is fine.¡± ¡°We should have let Song Man live. Let her live a life worse than death.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were cold, and his voice was like a demon from hell. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°This is all in the past. As long as Xiao Qi finds out that Song Man isn¡¯t his biological mother, he definitely won¡¯t think about this anymore.¡± Gu Zhou nodded in agreement. He was very curious as to why Song Man had to die. ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about is Xiao Shi,¡± Qiao Nian said seriously. ¡°Xiao Shi has been by Song Man¡¯s side. She has the deepest feelings for Song Man. I think she might not be able to ept that Song Man was just using her because the most important person in her heart at that time was Song Man.¡± Qiao Nian continued, ¡°I just told Xiao Shi that actually, Song Man cares a lot about her. For the sake of Xiao Shi¡¯s mental health, let¡¯s portray Song Man as a mother who likes her very much!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. Qiao Nian really liked Gu Qi and Xiao Shi and ced these two children in her heart. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou moved his lips slightly, but no words came out. He reached out his long arm and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. Qiao Nian¡¯s nose bumped into Gu Zhou¡¯s chest. It hurt a little. The tip of her nose was filled with Gu Zhou¡¯s unique fragrance. Listening to his strong heartbeat, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but blush. She did not push Gu Zhou away, but let him hug her. There were many people in the corridor. They walked back and forth. Every time they passed by Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, they would look at them. After an unknown period of time, Gu Zhou¡¯s low and maic voice rang in Qiao Nian¡¯s ears. ¡°Nian¡¯er, no matter who their biological mother is, don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± Gu Zhou sounded a little uneasy, as if he was really worried that she would leave him. This was the first time Qiao Nian had seen Gu Zhou like this. In the past, Gu Zhou would only speak his mind coldly and domineeringly. He had never discussed anything with her. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to leave these two children either. She really liked Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. It was as if staying by their side could make up for the pain of losing her children in the past. In the past, she had wanted to leave Gu Zhou every day. Now, she sincerely wanted to stay. During this period of time, not only had Gu Zhou changed, but she had also changed. Gu Zhou was not just Gu Zhou, but also the brother in white who had saved her. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhou directly. Instead, she reached out and hugged Gu Zhou, using her actions to tell him. The uneasiness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated, leaving only peace of mind. He gently closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his vision was blurry. ¡°I¡ª¡± Gu Zhou had just said one word when he fainted, his body pressing against Qiao Nian¡¯s. Qiao Nian helped Gu Zhou up in a panic, struggling to support this man who was more than a head taller than her. ¡°Gu Zhou?¡± Qiao Nian called out. Then the man on top of her didn¡¯t answer. Only then did Qiao Nian realize that Gu Zhou had really fainted. When she realized this, her heart skipped a beat. Fear and unease welled up in her heart. ¡°Gu Chuan!¡± Qiao Nian called out in a panic, her eyes filled with unease. No matter what she called out, Gu Zhou did not respond. Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Gu Zhou up. In a panic, she shouted, ¡°Nurse, where is the nurse?¡± Chapter 884 - 884 Send Him to the Emergency Room! 884 Send Him to the Emergency Room! ¡°Doctor! Nurse!¡± When the doctors and nurses passing by not far away heard Qiao Nian¡¯s cry, they quickly rushed over and helped Qiao Nian help Gu Zhou to a portable bed. Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Zhou¡¯s pale face. His lips were pale, as if they would shatter with a touch. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s forehead. Seeing that his head was covered in sweat, she was slightly stunned. When she was talking to Gu Zhou just now, she had been paying attention to his gaze and not his expression. It seemed that Gu Zhou had been holding back for a long time. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou had to endure the difort. Why didn¡¯t he say that he was ufortable when he was hugging her? Could it be that he had been feeling unwell since he came up? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually sank. Pain gradually spread throughout her body. The doctor briefly examined Gu Zhou¡¯s condition and said to the nurse with a serious expression, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good now. He has to be sent to the emergency room!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Qiao Nian refused and looked at the doctor seriously. ¡°Send him to a private ward now.¡± Previously, she had prepared a medicinal bath and acupuncture for Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou had not had an attack in a long time. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou had fallen ill because of what had happened when he was young. At that time, Gu Zhou had been too nervous and uneasy, which was why he had fallen ill. Qiao Nian took out a medicine bottle from Gu Zhou¡¯s suit jacket, took out a pill, and stuffed it into Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth. The doctor was stunned when he heard this. He frowned and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very critical. It¡¯s best to send him to the emergency room now. Otherwise, even a god won¡¯t be able to save him. What are you putting in his mouth? If you don¡¯t understand, can you stop causing trouble? You¡­¡± Qiao Nian red daggers at him. The doctor¡¯s scalp went numb under Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. He immediately fell silent and pursed his lips. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and lowered her head to hold Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± The doctor standing at the side was already speechless. He was clearly the doctor. Where did this woman get her confidence from? Just as the doctor was about to speak, he saw the woman say to the nurse beside her, ¡°Find a private ward.¡± The two nurses looked at each other. In the end, they both looked at the doctor. The doctor coughed and finally nodded. He wanted to see what this woman was going to do. In the end, Gu Zhou was pushed into a private ward. The doctor stood at the side with a frown. Seeing the woman take out some silver needles, his expression turned serious. He saw that woman insert a silver needle into the patient¡¯s body. Before he could react, she was about to insert all the other silver needles into the patient¡¯s head. He was a Western doctor, but he also knew a little about Chinese medicine. He knew that the ces the woman inserted should be all acupuncture points. Qiao Nian was fully focused on performing acupuncture on Gu Zhou. Seeing Gu Zhou frown on the bed, her heart, which had been in her throat, finally rxed. The nurse watched Qiao Nian¡¯s actions and saw the patient frown. She asked worriedly, ¡°Is he in pain? I¡¯ll send him to the emergency room!¡± ¡°Only I can treat his illness!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even look at the nurse. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, taking his pulse. Her expression grew more and more serious. When the doctor heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he said unhappily, ¡°If you trust a doctor, there must be a way to help you save him!¡± After taking Gu Zhou¡¯s pulse, Qiao Nian ced his hand on the bed. She looked up at the doctor and asked, ¡°If he goes to the emergency room, where do you n to start?¡± The doctor nced at Gu Zhou, who was lying on the bed, and said, ¡°Of course we have to do a checkup first. We have to confirm what¡¯s wrong with him before we can treat the illness.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°I agree with you, but I¡¯m his private doctor. I know everything about him.¡± Doctor was speechless. If he already has a private doctor, why did you stille to the hospital? Just as the doctor finished thinking, he saw that the person on the bed had already woken up. He was stunned. This woman had pricked the patient with just a few needles. How could she be so powerful? Chapter 885 - 885 Little Puppy 885 Little Puppy Seeing that Gu Zhou had woken up, Qiao Nian hurriedly looked at him, her eyes filled with nervousness and unease. As soon as Gu Zhou woke up, he saw many strangers standing beside him. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes, and he subconsciously wanted to escape. Qiao Nian noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s expression and narrowed her eyes. How could Gu Zhou look afraid? What exactly was going on? Gu Zhou looked around, his eyes lighting up when his gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He hurriedly sat up and hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s waist, burying his head in her chest, looking afraid and asking forfort. Qiao Nian was stunned. Gu Zhou would not do such a thing. Everyone in the ward was stunned. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, the nurses looked at Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou with stars in their eyes, eating dog food on the spot. Oh my god, so he was a little puppy! Where did she find such an obedient and adorable little puppy? The doctor looked at Gu Zhou and took a step forward. ¡°Patient, how do you feel now? Do you need a checkup?¡± Seeing the doctor approach, Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. He hugged Qiao Nian tightly. Qiao Nian realized that something was wrong with Gu Zhou. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± He looked up at Qiao Nian, her face reflected in his eyes. He said pitifully, ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou hurts¡­¡± The nurses who were eating dog food at the scene were all stunned. Their eyes were filled with love. When Chen Qing walked in, the nurses stared at Second Young Master like wolves and tigers. Chen Qing nced at Gu Zhou again and frowned slightly. He had a bad feeling. At Qiao Nian¡¯s signal, he chased the doctors and nurses out. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Everyone, disperse¡­¡± The nurses looked at Gu Zhou reluctantly and walked out. ¡°Oh, that man is so handsome. I want such an obedient little puppy too!¡± ¡°That man¡¯s voice is so beautiful. My ears can get pregnant!¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious of others for having a handsome little puppy!¡± The nurse¡¯s voice trailed off. The doctor stood in the ward for a long time, unwilling to leave. He still wanted to speak to Gu Zhou, but when Gu Zhou saw him, he hugged Qiao Nian tightly and buried his head in her arms, looking unwilling to speak to him and very afraid. In the end, the doctor was sent out under Chen Qing¡¯s unfriendly gaze. After Chen Qing sent them all out, he closed the door of the ward. Seeing that the others had left, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, with outsiders here, she did not dare to speak casually, afraid that others would discover Gu Zhou¡¯s abnormality. She had never expected Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality to appear. Some time ago, Gu Zhou¡¯s third personality, Gu Chuan, had already fused with Gu Zhou himself. Moreover, Gu Zhou¡¯s condition was very stable. She had already forgotten about Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality, Zhou Zhou. In the past, she discovered that Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality only appeared when he was in extreme pain. What had just happened must have agitated Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou must have recalled what had happened when he was young, which was why Zhou Zhou had appeared. Qiao Nian suddenly realized something. After suffering such a huge blow today, would Xiao Shi split into other personalities in the future? She wondered if Gu Zhou¡¯s schizophrenia would be inherited. If that was the case, then she would have to spend a lot of time with Xiao Shi in the future to let her forget all the unhappiness. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that the reason why Gu Zhou had developed this personality was definitely because he had been in a lot of pain when he was young. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart softened. She gently patted Gu Zhou¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Zhou Zhou¡­ don¡¯t be afraid. No one will hurt you. I¡¯ll always protect you!¡± Qiao Nian let go of Gu Zhou and bent down, looking straight into his eyes. His eyes were no longer as cold and arrogant as they usually were. His eyshes were trembling slightly like butterfly wings. His eyes were filled with fear and unease, indicating his true feelings. At this moment, he was very afraid. Seeing him like this, Qiao Nian panicked. She had seen Zhou Zhou this way. In the past, Zhou Zhou had never looked afraid. Chapter 886 - 886 Zhou Zhou Wants to Go Home! 886 Zhou Zhou Wants to Go Home! The way Gu Zhou was acting made it difficult for her to resist. Her heart ached as she touched his face. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. He took the initiative to ce his chin on Qiao Nian¡¯s palm, rubbing it gently like a cute kitten. He said pitifully, ¡°Nian Nian, Zhou Zhou wants to go home.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart melted. At this moment, Gu Zhou was like a kitten. His clear eyes were fixed on her, as if everything around him no longer mattered. He only had eyes for her. Gu Zhou made it impossible for anyone to refuse his request. Qiao Nian said gently, ¡°Zhou Zhou, be good. Let¡¯s go home now!¡± With that, a silver needle suddenly appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Before Gu Zhou could react, it pierced into his sleeping acupoint. Gu Zhou¡¯s innocent face was filled with shock. Just as he opened his mouth to say something, his eyelids grew heavier and heavier. In the end, he fell asleep. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, was stunned. His mind was filled with confusion. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Second Young Madam, w-what are you doing?¡± With an indifferent expression, Qiao Nian put away the silver needles and carefully helped Gu Zhou lie on the hospital bed. When she was done, she exined, ¡°He¡¯s not in a good state of mind now. He needs to rest well. Moreover, we can¡¯t go back now. After all, Xiao Shi is still in the hospital. If we go back, what if something happens to her again?¡± Chen Qing understood. He stayed by Gu Zhou¡¯s bed and said worriedly, ¡°Second Young Madam, I remember that Second Young Master¡¯s condition was already very stable in the past. I don¡¯t know why his illness acted up again.¡± Of course, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t tell Chen Qing what she had discovered. She didn¡¯t want to tell Chen Qing about Gu Zhou¡¯s childhood. After all, this was Gu Zhou¡¯s secret. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll think of a way to treat him!¡± Qiao Nian said firmly. Chen Qing had also investigated before. Second Young Master was suffering from schizophrenia, or multiple personality disorder. There were many such cases around the world, but he had not seen any cases of recovery. He wondered if he had investigated too little. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Second Young Madam, but this illness was too difficult to treat. Qiao Nian fell into deep thought. Actually, she had not been idle during this period of time. She had investigated a lot of information about split personalities. In addition, Gu Chuan¡¯s personality had already fused with Gu Zhou¡¯s. She felt that she could help Gu Zhou fuse with Zhou Zhou. Moreover, she was also investigating the poison in Gu Zhou¡¯s body. This kind of poison from a mother¡¯s womb was the most difficult to remove. The only solution now was to use medicine to suppress the poison in his body. Qiao Nian was already able to help Gu Zhou suppress the poison in his body. She was now studying how to remove the poison. She had done several experiments in the past, but the results were not good. Gu Zhou had been taking medicine for the past twenty years. His body had a certain level of resistance to the medicine, so she did not dare to drug him rashly. She was worried that Gu Zhou would develop antibodies to the medicine. If the medicine did not work, it would be even more troublesome. Qiao Nian hoped that her grandfather was around. That way, Gu Zhou might recover from his illness. Although her medical skills were good, she could notpare to her grandfather. Qiao Nian covered Gu Zhou with the nket and looked up at Chen Qing. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the prescriptionter. When the timees, follow the prescription I gave you and get the medicine. After it¡¯s brewed, send it back to the hospital!¡± Chen Qing nodded and walked out. The moon and stars were sparse. Holding the thermos box, Chen Qing walked to the door of the ward and knocked. ¡°Come in,¡± Qiao Nian said. Chen Qing pushed the door open and walked in. He ced the thermos box on a table at the side, then he poured out a bowl of medicine into it. Qiao Nian was about to help Gu Zhou sit up when she realized that his eyshes were trembling. In the next moment, she saw that Gu Zhou had woken up. Gu Zhou massaged his temples and frowned. His head hurt a little, but he could no longer remember what had happened. Gu Zhou held onto the bed and prepared to sit up. Qiao Nian helped Gu Zhou sit up and took a closer look at his face. Gu Zhou looked much better than before. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Chapter 887 - 887 I Promise You 887 I Promise You Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was massaging his temples, paused for a moment. He recalled what had happened previously and lowered his gaze slightly. He turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Why did I faint?¡± Qiao Nian ced a pillow behind Gu Zhou and looked up at him. She met Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle eyes and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You were too tired just now. That¡¯s why you fainted.¡± Gu Zhou did not speak. He lowered his gaze and tried hard to recall hisst memories before he fainted. At that time, he had been waiting for Qiao Nian¡¯s answer. Qiao Nian took the medicine from Chen Qing and handed it to Gu Zhou. ¡°Drink some medicine first.¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, not taking the medicine. He had been waiting for Qiao Nian¡¯s answer. Before Qiao Nian could react, she handed the medicine to Gu Zhou. Seeing that Gu Zhou was still looking at her with those deep eyes, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Qing went out with great foresight. He knew in his heart that if he still stayed here, he might have to brush the toilet and put up tiles again. When Chen Qing left, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Only Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were left in the room. ... Gu Zhou looked straight into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and swallowed. His throat moved. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, feeling a little ufortable under his burning gaze. She recalled what the two of them had experienced together during this period of time. When she thought of the two children, she lowered her gaze slightly. ¡°Yes, I promise you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Only then did he notice that Qiao Nian¡¯s face was flushed. Even though Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t looking at Gu Zhou, she noticed that he was still staring at her. She handed the bowl of medicine to Gu Zhou. ¡°You can take your medicine now!¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er, feed me!¡± There was a smile in Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. At this moment, not only did his voice sound ascetic, but there was also a hint of coquettishness. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. The current Gu Zhou looked extremely sexy. She suddenly felt her mouth go dry and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Holding the bowl of medicine in her left hand and a spoon in her right, Qiao Nian gently stirred the medicine before scooping up a spoonful. She brought the medicine to her mouth and blew on it gently. Only then did she bring it to Gu Zhou¡¯s lips with a red face. Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and drank the medicine Qiao Nian handed him. For a moment, there was silence in the room. ... Qiao Nian scooped up spoonful after spoonful of medicinal soup and brought it to Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth. Gu Zhou obediently lowered his head to drink the medicine. Soon, Gu Zhou finished a bowl of medicine. Qiao Nian ced the empty bowl and spoon on the bedside table and handed a tissue to Gu Zhou, signaling for him to wipe the stains from his mouth. Gu Zhou did not speak. He leaned forward, the meaning in his eyes obvious. Qiao Nian gripped the tissue in her hand tightly and pursed her lips. After some hesitation, she took the initiative to wipe Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. The two of them were so close that Qiao Nian could hear Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing and clearly see the hair on his face. This distance was too ambiguous, making her unable to breathe. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian wiped Gu Zhou¡¯s lips clean and threw the tissue into the trash can at the side. She casually found a topic to talk about. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Bitter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s also to recuperate your health. Good medicine is bitter!¡± Gu Zhou saw that Qiao Nian was still too embarrassed to look at him. Seeing that her face was still red, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ... Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou, her eyes filled with worry. She was worried that Gu Zhou was feeling unwell. ¡°I want candy.¡± When Qiao Nian heard those words, she turned red from head to toe like a cooked prawn. The current Gu Zhou was very normal. It was not the second personality, Zhou Zhou. He actually wanted to eat candy too. However, Gu Zhou looked different from Zhou Zhou now. Zhou Zhou¡¯s eyes were clear and innocent. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, making one¡¯s blood boil. She knew that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want to eat candy at all, but¡­ Chapter 888 - 888 Kiss 888 Kiss Still, she pretended not to know anything. Silently, she looked away, frowning, pretending to be troubled. ¡°There¡¯s no candy now.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze and licked his lips. His voice was hoarse and sexy. ¡°You!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating very fast, as if it would jump out of her chest the next moment. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. Was Gu Zhou saying sweet nothings? However, the man grabbed the back of her head. Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou¡¯s face growrger andrger. In the next moment, Gu Zhou kissed her lips domineeringly, as if he wanted to steal all her breath. Qiao Nian was stunned. Just as she was about to refuse, she didn¡¯t expect her actions to give Gu Zhou a chance. Without hesitation, Gu Zhou¡¯s tongue burrowed into her lips, domineeringly wreaking havoc and not giving Qiao Nian a chance to catch her breath. Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew redder and redder. She wanted to escape. However, Gu Zhou grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. She sat on Gu Zhou¡¯s legs. The tip of her nose was assaulted by Gu Zhou¡¯s unique scent. The domineering kiss was a little overwhelming. ... ¡°Oh¡­¡± Qiao Nian inadvertently snorted. Perhaps it was because of her voice that Gu Zhou deepened the kiss. He couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Nian tightly, as if he wanted to embed Qiao Nian into his body, leaving her with nowhere to run. Their bodies were pressed against each other, and their hearts were beating faster and faster. Qiao Nian felt dizzy from the kiss. Just as she was about to faint, Gu Zhou let go of her. Fresh air rushed in. Qiao Nian opened her mouth slightly, trying hard to breathe. In front of her was Gu Zhou¡¯s perfect and wless face. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s face was flushed red, and her beautiful fox-like eyes seemed to be filled with water droplets. Her slightly parted lips were like a delicate rose, making one want to kiss her again. How beautiful! With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou did so. He lowered his head and kissed Qiao Nian on the lips, then left quickly. Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dodge, his eyes were filled with smiles. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She looked at Gu Zhou, whose pure and lustful eyes were filled with dominance and greed. Her blood boiled. ... ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and hesitated, not knowing if she should respond. Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t angry. He lowered his head slightly and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead, then quickly left again. Qiao Nian felt especially hot where Gu Zhou had kissed her. Such an innocent kiss was even more fatal than the kiss just now. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, trying hard to remain calm. However, her rapidly beating heart still betrayed her. She sat up, her gaze level with Gu Zhou¡¯s. Meeting Gu Zhou¡¯s smiling eyes, she pursed her lips, her gaze gradually falling on Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. She recalled Gu Zhou kissing her just now. Her mind was in a mess, and in the end, there was only one thought. Without hesitation, she pressed Gu Zhou against the wall by the bed and kissed him on the lips. She climbed onto the bed and sat on Gu Zhou¡¯sp with her legs apart. She recalled how Gu Zhou had kissed her domineeringly just now and bit his lip in revenge. Not only was Gu Zhou not angry, but he also enjoyed it very much. Qiao Nian had no experience kissing. She just kissed Gu Zhou instinctively. She kissed and bit Gu Zhou. ... Perhaps this passionate entanglement expressed one¡¯s desire for another even more. Gu Zhou¡¯s blood boiled as well. He took the initiative and hugged Qiao Nian in his arms. With a flip, he pressed Qiao Nian under him. Qiao Nian was pressed under him, panting heavily. Her fox-like eyes were slightly open, looking enchanting and charming. At this moment, she was like an insatiable little fox. She licked her lips slightly and called out softly with a soul-stirring smile, ¡°Brother Chuan.¡± When Gu Zhou heard that word, his throat tightened and he pursed his thin lips. For some reason, he especially liked Qiao Nian calling him that. Chapter 889 - 889 Are you flirting with me? 889 Are you flirting with me? He seemed to see Qiao Nian calling him sweetly under him. His lower abdomen tightened, and his eyes turned red. He lowered his body slightly and looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze. ¡°Nian¡¯er, you¡¯re flirting with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the oue?¡± ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck, her meaning obvious. This was the first time Gu Zhou had seen Qiao Nian filled with temptation. He narrowed his eyes and hugged her tightly without hesitation. How could he bear to let go of Qiao Nian like this? !! The ambiguous atmosphere grew stronger and stronger. Gu Zhou reached out and unbuttoned Qiao Nian¡¯s shirt cor, revealing her sexy corbone. His mouth felt a little dry. Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing grew more and more erratic, and his heart began to race. Everything around him no longer seemed to matter. Qiao Nian was the only one left in his eyes. Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open. The sound of the door opening was like a basin of cold water, pouring over the two of them, who were burning with desire. Only then did theye back to their senses. This was neither the Gu family nor their bedroom. Instead, it was a ward. Gu Zhou was the first to react. He pulled the nket over Qiao Nian and leaned out slightly to see Gu Qi standing at the door innocently. ... Gu Qi¡¯s grape-like eyes flickered as he looked at him. Gu Zhou felt a little guilty. After Qiao Nian woke up under the nket, she tried hard to take a few deep breaths. Carefully, she poked her head out of the nket and raised her head slightly to see Gu Qi¡¯s young and innocent face. She was stunned. What had she just been doing? If Gu Qi hadn¡¯t appeared, would she have gone all out with Gu Zhou in the ward? Could it be that she had not eaten meat in more than six years so she was desperate? Or could it be that Gu Zhou was too lewd to have any self-control? Oh my god, they were in a hospital. They were really close to¡­ Qiao Nian closed her eyes in embarrassment. Gu Qi wasn¡¯t tall. As the bed was a little high, he couldn¡¯t see Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He looked around. ... Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. He stood up, got out of bed, and walked up to Gu Qi. When Gu Qi saw Gu Zhou, his eyes lit up. ¡°Dad!¡± Gu Zhou walked up to Gu Qi and squatted down. Looking at him, his voice couldn¡¯t help but be gentle. ¡°Xiao Qi, why are you here?¡± When Gu Qi heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, the light in his eyes gradually disappeared. He lowered his gaze, looking dejected. At this moment, Chen Qing silently walked in from the door. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Second Young Master came over just now. He went to visit Little Miss. I forgot to mention this just now!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing expressionlessly, his eyes cold. He was no longer as dazed and ambiguous as before. Chen Qing didn¡¯t understand why Second Young Master was looking at him so coldly. He silently lowered his head and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared. Gu Zhou noticed that he was about the same height as Gu Qi when he squatted down. He turned to look at the bed. With Gu Qi¡¯s line of sight, he couldn¡¯t see the bed. In addition, the hospital bed and the door were covered by a white curtain. Due to theck of light, one could see what was happening outside, but not what was happening inside. Realizing this, Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. He looked at Gu Zhou uneasily and asked, ¡°Dad, why was Sister hospitalized? What exactly happened?¡± ... Although Gu Qi was a child, he knew many things. Being hospitalized meant that she was sick. His sister had clearly been fine previously. Why was she sick? Gu Zhou retracted his attention and his gaze fell on Gu Qi¡¯s face. Gu Qi¡¯s eyes were red, as if he had just cried. He knew that Gu Qi was worried about Xiao Shi. He rubbed his head and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister will recover soon. She¡¯s been through too much recently. You have to stay by her side and make her happy every day. That way, she won¡¯t be sad.¡± Gu Qi nodded like an adult. He had heard from Uncle Chen Qing about what had happened today. His eyes gradually became firm as he said, ¡°Dad, I know Auntie Song isn¡¯t our mommy, but I still want to thank her for sending my sister over.¡± Chapter 890 - 890 Little Princess 890 Little Princess When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, a trace of relief shed in his eyes. His son was sensible. He was really happy. ¡°I heard that Auntie Song has already left. Sister can¡¯t ept these things yet. I¡¯ll definitely apany her in the future and take good care of her so that she won¡¯t be sad.¡± Gu Zhou knew that Chen Qing must have told Gu Qi about these things. However, Chen Qing had glossed over the difficult parts. Now, he looked at Chen Qing with a gentler gaze and his temper improved. What had happened today was already difficult for Xiao Shi to ept. He did not know if Xiao Shi could get over it. He was very worried that Xiao Shi would be too immersed in Song Man¡¯s death. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already packed up and walked out. When Gu Qi saw Qiao Nian, his dark eyes lit up. He called out happily, ¡°Mommy!¡± Gu Zhou noticed the change in Gu Qi¡¯s gaze and was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian walked up to Gu Qi with a smile. She squatted down and pinched Gu Qi¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Yes.¡± The worry on Gu Qi¡¯s face gradually faded, and he revealed a bright smile. He said happily, ¡°That¡¯s really great. Fortunately, that auntie isn¡¯t Xiao Qi¡¯s mommy, because Xiao Qi only wants Mommy Nian Nian to be Xiao Qi¡¯s mommy.¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter as she pulled Gu Qi into her arms. At this moment, she had already treated Gu Qi as her biological son. Although she and Gu Qi were not biological mother and son, their rtionship was no different from biological mother and son. She lowered her head slightly and nted a kiss on Gu Qi¡¯s forehead. Smiling, she said, ¡°I like Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi too.¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. He looked at Gu Qi¡¯s forehead with a dark expression. Gu Qi didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze at all. He looked at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes and asked expectantly, ¡°Mommy, do you like Sister Xiao Shi too?¡± ¡°Of course. The two of you are so cute. Of course I like you,¡± Qiao Nian replied matter-of-factly. Gu Qi asked impatiently, ¡°Then is Mommy willing to be Sister¡¯s mommy?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi¡¯s question, he looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian and Gu Qi had always been close. Gu Qi was also willing to get close to Qiao Nian. He was not surprised that Qiao Nian was willing to be Gu Qi¡¯s mommy. However, Xiao Shi was different. When Xiao Shi was young, she lived with Song Man. In her heart, Song Man was more important. He didn¡¯t know if Qiao Nian was willing to be her mommy under such circumstances. Qiao Nian smiled and kissed Gu Qi¡¯s little face. Smiling, she said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing, but it still depends on what Xiao Shi thinks. Xiao Qi, no matter how sad Xiao Shi is now, don¡¯t mention this matter first. Let¡¯s talk about this again when Xiao Shi isn¡¯t sad anymore!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s face was red. Mommy had kissed him again. Mommy was really so gentle. Not only was she willing to be his mommy, but she was also willing to be his sister¡¯s mommy. Mommy was really the best person in the world. Gu Qi came out of Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and nodded excitedly. He waved at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian and said happily, ¡°Dad and Mommy, I want to apany Sister and let her recover early. That way, Sister can be with Mommy earlier!¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently and waved at Gu Qi. How could Gu Qi be so cute? After Gu Qi left the ward, Qiao Nian stood up straight and noticed a burning gaze on her. She turned her head and saw Gu Zhou staring unblinkingly at her. She recalled what she had almost done with Gu Zhou in the ward just now and blushed slightly. She hurriedly threw those shy thoughts to the back of her mind. Her gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and she said, ¡°Um, when you were sleeping just now, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate Song Man¡¯s situation. I¡¯ve also gotten someone to unlock Song Man¡¯s phone. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we find the biological mother of the two children.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. As long as Qiao Nian didn¡¯t leave, nothing else mattered. He just wanted Qiao Nian to stay by his side. As for the mother of the two children, he could justpensate her with money. The Gu family had nothing else but money. Chapter 891 - 891 Sister, Let Me Do It! 891 Sister, Let Me Do It! In the ward. Gu Qi sat on a small stool beside the bed and guarded Xiao Shi. Thinking of what Uncle Chen Qing had said, he looked at Xiao Shi with heartache. In her sleep, there were still tears in the corners of her eyes. When Gu Qi saw Xiao Shi like this, his heart ached. He reached out and carefully wiped her tears away. His movements were very light, and he was very worried that he would wake Xiao Shi up. At this moment, Xiao Shi¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She slowly opened her eyes, and the scene of Song Man jumping out of the window shed in front of her. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Shi was crying again. In a panic, he picked up a tissue from the bedside table and carefully wiped her tears. When she saw Gu Qi, she was slightly stunned. There were still tears on her face. Holding a tissue, Gu Qi carefully wiped Xiao Shi¡¯s tears. He asked softly, ¡°Sister, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll call the doctor over!¡± When she saw Gu Qi, she felt much better. She shook her head and sat up. Gu Qi hurriedly raised Xiao Shi¡¯s pillow and ced it behind her. Xiao Shi was slightly stunned. After some hesitation, she leaned against the bed uneasily. This was the first time someone had taken the initiative to raise her pillow. ¡°Brother!¡± Xiao Shi called out softly. When she saw Gu Qi frown, she immediately fell silent. Gu Qi slid down from the chair and stood beside the bedside table. He poured a ss of hot water and handed it to Xiao Shi. ¡°Sister, is your throat ufortable? You¡¯ll be fine after drinking some hot water!¡± Only then did Xiao Shi realize that Gu Qi did not despise her voice just now. Instead, he was worried that she was feeling unwell. Obediently, she took the cup from him. Holding it with both hands, she gulped down the water. After drinking a cup of water, she realized that she was indeed very thirsty. With this thought in mind, her gaze fell on the bedside table. Just as she was about to crawl over and pour some water, the cup in her hand was taken away by Gu Qi. ¡°Sister, let me do it!¡± As Gu Qi spoke, he was already standing by the bedside table, pouring water for Xiao Shi. Then, he handed the cup to her. Xiao Shi did not take the cup immediately. She just stared at it, her eyes red-rimmed. In the past, no matter what, she was the one who took care of herself and Mommy. Even if she had a fever and felt unwell, she had to get up and take care of her mommy. No, Song Man was no longer her mommy. She had long been used to doing things herself. She had never dreamed that her brother would be taking care of her now. Although she was not used to being taken care of, she could feel the warmth of her brother taking care of her. Xiao Shi took the cup from Gu Qi and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi in confusion, then shook his head and said disapprovingly, ¡°Xiao Shi, you shouldn¡¯t have thanked me!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi in confusion. Had she said something wrong? ¡°Xiao Shi, Mommy said that you¡¯re our little princess. Everyone should know that I¡¯m your brother. I have to take care of you more!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly. In the past, when she was with Song Man, she always said that she was a junior and had to take good care of her elders. Xiao Shi blinked and looked at Gu Qi in confusion. She asked impatiently, ¡°Did you just say Mommy? Has Daddy already found our biological mother? Where is she? I want to see her!¡± Gu Qi shook his head and smiled brightly. ¡°Although Daddy hasn¡¯t found our biological mother for us, I¡¯ve already asked Auntie Nian Nian to be my mommy!¡± Auntie Nian Nian? Be his mommy? Xiao Shi looked at the happy smile on Gu Qi¡¯s face, and her eyes gradually dimmed. She recalled how Auntie Nian Nian had hugged her previously, and how Auntie Nian Nian had told her a bedtime story. Auntie Nian Nian was really gentle. She was a little envious of Gu Qi because Gu Qi could make Auntie Nian Nian his mommy. The twins seemed to have telepathy. Gu Qi seemed to understand what was on Xiao Shi¡¯s mind and asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, what do you think of Auntie Nian Nian?¡± Chapter 892 - 892 Discharged 892 Discharged Xiao Shi pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°Auntie Nian Nian is very gentle and good at taking care of people. She even¡­¡± At this point, Xiao Shi paused. Auntie Nian Nian seemed to be omnipotent and knew everything. She couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with Auntie Nian Nian. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian is very good!¡± Xiao Shi nodded. ¡°Then does Sister like Auntie Nian Nian?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Shi said with pursed lips. ¡°Then is Sister willing to¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Gu Qi suddenly recalled what Qiao Nian had instructed him previously. He was worried that if he asked Xiao Shi to acknowledge Qiao Nian as her mommy now, she would be sad. Hence, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Sister, no matter what, you¡¯re still my sister. When you want a Mommy in the future, I¡¯ll tell my Mommy.¡± At this moment, she was a little stunned. Was it so easy to find someone to be her mommy? Although her mind was filled with confusion, she still nodded obediently. ¡°Brother.¡± Xiao Shi gave a faint smile. When Gu Qi saw Xiao Shi smile, he heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. At this moment, the door opened from the outside. Qiao Nian walked in with a smile in her high heels. Her gazended gently on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. ¡°Xiao Shi, I¡¯ve justmunicated with the doctor. The doctor said that your condition is much better now. You don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital anymore. I¡¯ll bring you home to rest!¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently. She was really happy to be able to go home and rest. Moreover, she did not want to stay here. Every time shey on the bed, she could not help but recall Song Man jumping off the building. That scene was simply too terrifying. She was so frightened that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll pack your things.¡± Gu Qi felt that the little princess should not do anything. Moreover, his sister had suffered so much in the past. He should take good care of her. Gu Qi was helping Xiao Shi put the cup into her bag. His sharp eyes saw that Xiao Shi was about to get out of bed. He hurriedly put his bag aside and bent down to ce Xiao Shi¡¯s shoes parallel to the ground before helping her out of bed. Xiao Shi nced at Gu Qi and was extremely touched. She put on her shoes and was about to walk out when a pair of high heels walked up to her. She was about to look up when she noticed that Qiao Nian had already picked her up. Xiao Shi wrapped her arms around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck, her heart beating faster and faster. Being taken care of by her brother and being hugged by Auntie Nian Nian¡­ Was this how it felt to have a family? Was this how it felt to be doted on? Xiao Shi felt a lump in her throat. She buried her head in Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder. Seeing how obedient and adorable Xiao Shi was, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She reached out with her other hand and carried Xiao Shi¡¯s school bag on one shoulder, then reached out to pull Gu Qi along. Gu Qi looked around but did not see Gu Zhou. He asked hesitantly, ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°Something suddenly happened at home. He went back first. I¡¯ll bring you back with me.¡± Gu Qi nodded and followed Qiao Nian out. When they arrived at the parking lot, Qiao Nian ced Xiao Shi in the back seat and helped her fasten her seatbelt. Gu Qi sat in the back seat on the right and fastened his seatbelt. Qiao Nian smiled, then ced her bag in the front passenger seat. Only then did she get into the car and drive home. Xiao Shi sat in the back seat and turned to look out of the window. As she watched the hospital go further and further away, she seemed to see Song Man standing there, smiling at her and waving at her. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. She wiped her tears imperceptibly and sniffed quietly. About forty minutester, Qiao Nian drove to the entrance of the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian slung her backpack over one shoulder and got out of the driver¡¯s seat. Gu Qi had already unbuckled his seatbelt and even took the initiative to unbuckle it for Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi gratefully. She sighed with emotion. It was so good to have a brother. After the two children got out of the car, Qiao Nian locked it. Holding one child in each hand, she led them into the vi. When they entered the door and saw the scene inside, they were all stunned. Chapter 893 - 893 Welcome Home 893 Wee Home It was supposed to be night and it was very dark. However, the courtyard of the Gu family vi was brightly lit. There were many dancing cartoon dolls in the courtyard. Beside the floormp were many colorful balloons. The balloons also had all kinds of cartoon characters and neon lights. !! The entire Gu family had be a fairy tale. At this moment, with a swish, fireworks flew into the sky and exploded, spelling out the words ¡°Wee Home¡±. After that, many fireworks exploded in the air one after another, illuminating the night sky. A bright smile appeared on Xiao Shi¡¯s face, and her eyes were filled with joy. Her pupils were filled with beautiful fireworks. After the fireworks ended, a cheerful nursery rhyme yed in the courtyard. Qiao Nian walked in with the two children. Under her feet was a red carpet. She felt as if she had transmigrated to a fairy tale world. Her lips curved up involuntarily. At this moment, Gu Zhou was wearing a ck tuxedo and a top hat. He walked up to Xiao Shi and gave them an elegant greeting. Then, he took off his top hat and said gentlemanly, ¡°Wee home, my princess and prince!¡± After Gu Zhou finished speaking, all the balloons in the courtyard flew into the night sky freely, and fireworks erupted again. Xiao Shi¡¯s face was red as she stared nkly at the fireworks in the sky. In the past, when she was in Hai Cheng, she had seen fireworks in the rich district. She felt that fireworks were the most beautiful thing in the world. At that time, she thought that when she grew up, she would buy many, many fireworks for Mommy to see. That way, Mommy would be very happy. Later on, Grandma next door told her that fireworks were especially expensive. Somerge fireworks could cost tens of thousands. Tens of thousands? How many games would she have to y to earn so much money? However, now, the especially expensive fireworks seemed to be free. They bloomed in the night sky one after another, and the words ¡°Wee Home¡± were written on them. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes watered. Qiao Nian stood beside the two children. She looked up at the fireworks in the night sky, then at the sky full of balloons. Her maiden heart surged. When the fireworks ended, Xiao Shi and Gu Qi threw themselves into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. Xiao Shi¡¯s lips curved into a bright smile. She looked at Gu Zhou with her wet eyes. It felt so good to have her father dote on her. ¡°Daddy!¡± Xiao Shi called out happily. Gu Zhou squatted down and hugged Xiao Shi and Gu Qi. He looked at Xiao Shi gently. ¡°Wee home.¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes, and a warm current welled up in her heart. She was extremely touched. At this moment, shepletely believed Auntie Nian Nian¡¯s words. So those who really liked her and doted on her would not let her be hurt at all. Tonight, she would go home and feel her father¡¯s love for her. She had never even dared to dream of such a happy life in the past. Seeing the three of them hugging, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She finally understood why the doctor had said that Xiao Shi could be discharged early. Gu Zhou had said that there was an urgent matter. As he made a call, he walked out. At that time, she believed that Gu Zhou really had something urgent to do, so she hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. Now, it seemed that Gu Zhou was just preparing to wee Xiao Shi home early. Gu Zhou really wanted Xiao Shi to be the princess of the Gu family. In the past, no matter what she did, Xiao Shi had to listen to others. Moreover, she had to take care of others. But Xiao Shi¡¯s life was different now. She was the eldest daughter of the Gu family. She could be as innocent as a child. Besides, she should have lived a happy life like a little princess. She hoped that she would grow up with sweet love and be able to forget the unhappiness of the past and live a happy life. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was wearing a tuxedo. Under the spotlight, he looked like a high and mighty prince. Qiao Nian still remembered what Gu Qi had told her previously. At that time, Gu Qi had always felt that his father was very busy and did note home at all, so he did not care about him. Chapter 894 - 894 Reunion 894 Reunion Later on, she found out that it wasn¡¯t that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t care about Gu Qi during that period of time, but that he couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Qi at all because he was unconscious when he fell ill. Hence, she could understand Gu Zhou¡¯s helplessness back then. After Gu Zhou woke up and he interacted with Gu Qi, Gu Zhou had always treated Gu Qi well in his own way. When Gu Zhou understood Gu Qi¡¯s true needs, he quickly won Gu Qi¡¯s trust again. !! The current Gu Zhou had already be a good father. He said it all with his own practical actions. He was a safe haven for children, and an example for them. At this moment, Qiao Nian sensed that Gu Zhou had been looking at her. She looked at him in confusion. When Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He picked up a child in each hand and stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes burning. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, but she quickly reacted. She walked up to Gu Zhou and reached out to hug him and the two children. The coldness around them instantly disappeared, leaving only warmth. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. This feeling was the same as when she had hugged Lu Zhu back then. This was the warmth in a family. ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian hug him, Gu Qi struggled to turn around and wrap his arms around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck. Qiao Nian hurriedly hugged Gu Qi, worried that he would fall. Gu Zhou¡¯s free hand wrapped around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. Qiao Nian slowly lowered her gaze, her lips curving up slightly as she enjoyed the warmth. At this moment, Matriarch Gu walked out of the house wearing a European-style retro dress. She was dressed like a character from a fairy tale. When Qiao Nian heard footsteps, she turned her head. Seeing Matriarch Gu approach, she called out, ¡°Grandma!¡± Gu Qi and Xiao Shi got out of Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and ran to Matriarch Gu with their short legs. The two children hugged Matriarch Gu. ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard the childish voices of the two children, her eyes instantly turned red. She nodded and said in a choked voice, ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re both great-grandmother¡¯s good children. Since you¡¯re already back, our family will live together forever!¡± Gu Qi and Xiao Shi nodded. Actually, on the way back, Xiao Shi still felt terrible. Today, she had personally seen her mommy, who had raised her for five years, jump down from the hospital window. During the day, she even had a nightmare. But now, all of that had changed. When she stepped into the Gu family vi, the sadness in her heart waspletely dispelled by the warmth of her family. All that was left was happiness. She had never dared to imagine such a happy life in the past. Gu Zhou watched as the two children hugged Matriarch Gu. He reached out and wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist, looking at her with a burning gaze. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but blush when she met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She pursed her lips and hurriedly changed the topic. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Xiao Shi is very happy!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do all this!¡± Gu Zhou said sincerely. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t enlightened Xiao Shi, she might still be stuck in a dead end and wouldn¡¯t be able toe out for a while. Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang. She subconsciously pushed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away and turned her back to him. Only then did she take out her phone to look. Gu Zhou looked at his hand, which was holding Qiao Nian¡¯s. His hand was still awkwardly in midair. He looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help butugh again. He believed that he would definitely be honest with Qiao Nian in the future. There was no need to avoid each other. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze from Qiao Nian and looked at the two children again. Qiao Nian turned on her phone. When she saw the message, the smile on her face instantly disappeared, and her expression turned serious. ¡°After we cracked Song Man¡¯s phone, we realized that herst call was to Qiao Xin.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes were cold. Qiao Xin? Why was Song Man in contact with Qiao Xin? What was their rtionship? Chapter 895 - 895 Investigating Song Man 895 Investigating Song Man Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She pursed her lips tightly. Song Man had been living in the slums of Hai Cheng for the past five years. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Song Man and Qiao Xin to know each other. It was definitely not a good thing that the two of them were in contact now. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the two of them should be working together to deal with her. Although Song Man was no longer around, Qiao Xin was still alive. Qiao Xin would never let the matter rest. Qiao Nian replied. ¡°Continue to crack Song Man¡¯s phone and send me all the content on her phone, especially her messages with Qiao Xin. Have you found out when Song Man did the bone marrow transnt? Also, when did she lose her arm?¡± Sixth Brother said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you all the data on Song Man¡¯s phone after I crack it. We haven¡¯t found out about Song Man¡¯s bone marrow transnt yet. It¡¯ll probably take some time. We¡¯ll have to investigate her arm slowly.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. If Song Man knew who the biological mother of the two children was, did that mean that she knew very well what had happened five years ago? Previously, Gu Zhou had also been investigating the mothers of the two children, but there was no news of her. At that time, Gu Zhou had even said that someone had been interfering with his investigation of the child¡¯s mother. At that time, she was still puzzled. The Gu family was so powerful. How did the other party hide from the Gu family? Now, it seemed that the other party was not a pushover either. Qiao Nian opened the zip file Sixth Brother had sent her. She clicked on it, and another phone appeared in the middle of the phone screen. That was Song Man¡¯s phone data. Qiao Nian¡¯s first reaction was to open the chat history, because many things could be disyed in the chat history. The content of Song Man¡¯s chat app was too simple. She hadmunicated with a total of six people. She only had thirteen friends. Qiao Nian casually opened a chat history and realized that it was a message from Song Man and an uncle selling buns. The general content was that Song Man had already agreed with the uncle on the number of buns to buy. Song Man had also transferred the money over. When the time came, she would just go get the buns. From this, it could be seen that Song Man and Xiao Shi were very poor in Hai Cheng. However, this also indirectly meant that Song Man was a ruthless person. In order to enter the Gu family, she had lived such a poor life in Hai Cheng for five years. She looked at another message. It seemed to be from an auntie. She was roughly discussing the price of washing clothes with Song Man. Qiao Nian took a closer look at the conversation and realized that when Song Man was in Hai Cheng, she must have been making money by washing clothes for others. Suddenly, Song Man¡¯s fair hands and her calloused hands shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. Could it be that Song Man had give the job to Xiao Shi? Xiao Shi was washing clothes and earning money in Hai Cheng? Qiao Nian clenched her fists involuntarily. No wonder she realized that her hands were very rough when she looked at Xiao Shi. So this was how Song Man took care of Xiao Shi! If Song Man was still alive, she wanted to go over and p her a few times. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear to read this chat anymore. She continued to scroll through the other content. The next two lines were some unimportant content. It seemed to have been sent by Song Man¡¯s neighbor. They were all chatting about daily life. When Qiao Nian saw thest message, her expression darkened, and she exuded a cold aura. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the person Song Man was chatting with should be a doctor. Song Man seemed to be asking that doctor about taking sleeping pills. She nced at the time. It was around ten in the morning. At that time, she hade with Gu Zhou once. At that time, Gu Zhou left without paying Song Man much attention. It seemed that Song Man wanted to stay in the Gu family and was worried that Xiao Shi would cause trouble, so she wanted to give Xiao Shi sleeping pills to let her sleep more. However, Xiao Shi took it too hard and ate more than half a bottle of sleeping pills. When she realized this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Xiao Shi was really a silly child. Adult matters had nothing to do with children. Why should Xiao Shi stubbornly me herself for all of this? Could it be that when she was in Hai Cheng, she had suffered so much that she was already used to putting all the me on herself? Chapter 896 - 896 Heartache for Xiao Shi 896 Heartache for Xiao Shi Qiao Nian sighed slightly and looked at Xiao Shi, who was standing not far away, with heartache. Gu Zhou, who was standing beside Xiao Shi, happened to see the heartache in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t say anything. She ced her phone in her pocket and walked towards them. Matriarch Gu pulled Gu Qi and Xiao Shi towards the living room. When they reached the living room, she smiled at the two children and said in a low voice, ¡°The two of you, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go change my clothes. We can eatter!¡± Seeing Gu Qi and Xiao Shi nod obediently, Matriarch Gu brought the servant upstairs. It was very inconvenient to wear a European-style dress. She had to change into her usual clothes. Chen Qing walked in and gave Gu Zhou a look. The two of them went upstairs together. Qiao Nian sat on the sofa with the two children. Xiao Shi sat on the sofa uneasily. Although she had been here once before, she had used Gu Qi¡¯s identity that time. Her appearance in the Gu family was a little like a performance. But now, she was using her identity toe to the Gu family. Although her great-grandmother and father weed her, she was still a little restrained and didn¡¯t know what to do. Gu Qi stood in front of the coffee table and peeled an orange, then handed it to Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. She instinctively wanted to thank him. But then she remembered that her brother didn¡¯t like her saying ¡°thank you¡±, so she just smiled. After Gu Qi gave Xiao Shi an orange, he stood in front of the coffee table and continued to peel it. Then, he handed the orange in his hand to Qiao Nian. ¡°Mommy, eat it too!¡± When Xiao Shi heard the word ¡°Mommy¡±, her body stiffened and she subconsciously looked at Qiao Nian. She saw Qiao Nian smiling at Gu Qi gently. That gentle gaze was like the winter sun, warming one¡¯s heart. In the past, she had dreamed that Song Man looked at her like this. In her dream, she felt that she was very happy. Qiao Nian took the orange from Gu Qi and broke off one piece. She ced it in Gu Qi¡¯s mouth first, then took another piece and ced it in her own mouth. After Qiao Nian finished eating, Gu Qi asked expectantly, ¡°Mommy, does the orange taste good?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Of course the oranges Xiao Qi peels are the best. They¡¯re especially sweet!¡± Gu Qi, who had been praised, had a happy smile on his face! When Gu Zhou walked down the stairs, he saw the smile on Gu Qi¡¯s face. He stopped in his tracks. The current Gu Qi looked like a normal child. He waspletely certain that the Gu Qi in front of him was Gu Qi, not Xiao Shi in disguise. Ever since Gu Qi really treated Qiao Nian as his mommy, Gu Qi had changedpletely. He had be even brighter. When Qiao Nian heard footsteps, she looked up. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was much better than before. He no longer looked sickly. He was wearing a white shirt. The first two buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned, and through the gap, one could vaguely see his sexy corbone. With one hand in his pocket, he walked down the stairs elegantly, like a noble young master in aic book. At this moment, Qiao Nian realized why many girls liked two-dimensional men. This was because two-dimensional men were really too handsome, especially when two-dimensional men they looked like real people. Not many women could resist this temptation. Qiao Nian felt her mouth go dry. She swallowed. The scene of her and Gu Zhou in the hospital ward suddenly shed in her mind. The two of them were entangled on the hospital bed. If Gu Qi hadn¡¯te in back then, the two of them might have slept together on the hospital bed. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned even redder. She really didn¡¯t mean to think about this. Her mind waspletely out of control. Who asked Gu Zhou to be so beautiful? If Gu Zhou stepped into the entertainment industry, there would probably be no other male celebrity left. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand how this man could be so good-looking. Gu Qi¡¯s gaze lingered on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s faces. He noticed the ambiguity between the two of them. Then, he walked up to Xiao Shi and reached out to hold her hand. Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi in confusion. Gu Qi smiled and said, ¡°Sister, there are many toys in my room. I¡¯ve always wanted to y with you. Let¡¯s go over and y now!¡± Xiao Shi nodded. Chapter 897 - 897 Buttoning 897 Buttoning Gu Qi pulled Xiao Shi towards the stairs. When he passed by Gu Zhou, he pursed his lips and smiled, saying nothing. Only Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were left in the living room. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She was extremely nervous, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She didn¡¯t know why she was so nervous. She had been alone with Gu Zhou in the past. At that time, she had always been very calm and wasn¡¯t so impatient. Could it be that Gu Zhou had be even more alluring than before? Qiao Nian had always been the kind of person who faced difficulties head-on. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. In her high heels, she walked towards him. When she walked up to Gu Zhou, she looked up at the man in front of her. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, as if Qiao Nian was a delicious snack that he yearned to eat in one bite. Qiao Nian pretended to be calm. She raised her hand and naturally tidied Gu Zhou¡¯s cor. ¡°Actually, just unbuttoning one button is enough!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she was about to help Gu Zhou button up the second button. However, when her hand inadvertentlynded on Gu Zhou¡¯s corbone, there were still some sparkling water droplets on his corbone. Perhaps he had just taken a shower. His corbone was a little cold. Qiao Nian¡¯s hands were trembling. Her trembling hands wanted to button Gu Zhou up, but they trembled even more. The button seemed to be going against her as well, and she couldn¡¯t button it no matter what. For a moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what to do. If she retracted her hand now, would Gu Zhou think that she was deliberately taking advantage of him? At this moment, Gu Zhou grabbed her right hand. His hand was big enough topletely cover hers. Qiao Nian wanted to pull her hand away, but halfway through, she saw Gu Zhou holding her fingers tightly. While Gu Zhou was staring unblinkingly at her, his lips gently nted a kiss on the back of her hand. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although Gu Zhou¡¯s skin was a little cold, his kiss on the back of her hand was as hot as a fire. His deep eyes were fixed on her. There was no trace of desire in them, only love. Qiao Nian felt the heat on the back of her hand flowing through her blood. Her entire body was burning, and her heart was beating rapidly. Her mind was in a mess. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Instead, he held her hand tightly and interlocked his fingers with hers. Seeing that Qiao Nian was a little distracted, he gently scratched her palm. Although his movements were very light, his presence was especially strong. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Mrs. Gu, what were you thinking when you saw me just now?¡± Not only was the man good-looking, but his voice was also pleasant to the ear. He also emitted a faint fragrance. It was simply a feast for the eyes! If she didn¡¯t bite, she would be letting herself down. Qiao Nian had been too embarrassed to voice her thoughts, but when she thought about how the two of them had already almost slept together in the hospital, she realized that there was no need to hide anything! With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian¡¯s clear and seductive fox-like eyes met Gu Zhou¡¯s. Her red lips parted slightly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m reminiscing about our time on the hospital bed¡­¡± Not only was Gu Zhou not angry, but his eyes were also filled with smiles. He smiled slightly and said proudly, ¡°It seems that Mrs. Gu and I really have a connection!¡± His eyes gradually dimmed and were filled with lust. Qiao Nian looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, feeling her mouth go dry. Her gaze gradually moved down, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so good at flirting. She looked at his lips in a daze. Thinking of the pleasure of kissing in the ward, she licked her lips. Gu Zhou seemed to have read Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. He asked gently, ¡°Mrs. Gu, why don¡¯t we revisit what happened in the ward?¡± Qiao Nian looked at his thin lips, which were opening and closing. Deep down, she was willing. Gradually, she stood on her tiptoes and raised her head slightly. When her lips were about to touch Gu Zhou¡¯s, her heart began to race. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± Chen Qing¡¯s anxious voice came from the stairs again. Chapter 898 - 898 Bitter Life 898 Bitter Life Chen Qing was still holding the folder in his hand. He lowered his head and went down the stairs. As he walked, he looked at the document in his hand. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve already found Song Man¡¯s¡­¡± As he spoke, he walked over to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. When he met Gu Zhou¡¯s cold eyes, a chill ran down his spine. He seemed to have arrived at the wrong time. He seemed to have disturbed Second Young Master and Second Young Madam. Chen Qing yearned to find a hole to hide in, but there was no such hole here. Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, which were filled with coldness. He said, ¡°I remember that the Dongjiang vi is short of a bricyer.¡± Chen Qing was so aggrieved that tears were about to fall. He had to put up tiles again. Why was his life so bitter? He didn¡¯t want to put up tiles. He really didn¡¯t want to! However, Second Young Master was his superior. He had no choice but to do so. He sighed and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go in a while.¡± Chen Qing was really worried that something would happen to his waist. Suppressing herughter, Qiao Nian remained silent. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He looked at Chen Qing expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Continue!¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted and said, ¡°I found out that Song Man had been living in the slums of Wucheng before she went to Hai Cheng.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, his frown deepened, and he fell into deep thought. When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she turned to look at Gu Zhou. If she remembered correctly, Gu Zhou had lived in Wucheng when he was young. If Song Man had lived in the slums of the Wucheng in the past, she could understand why she could hide her identity in the slums of Hai Cheng for five years. Could it be that Gu Zhou and Song Man had a rtionship in the Wucheng? Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou with heartache and analyzed. ¡°In that case, the mother of the children might also be from Wucheng.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you have an ident in Wucheng? Since Song Man could raise Xiao Shi, it means that Song Man knows the mother of the child!¡± ¡°Not in Wucheng.¡± Gu Zhou frowned. He looked up at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°The plot against me happened in An City.¡± ¡°An¡­ An City?¡± The blood drained from Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her palm instantly turned cold, and she slowly pulled her hand out of his. Unwilling to give up, she asked again, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have been in the Wucheng back then? I remember that you only came to An Cityter.¡± In the past, she had always thought that Gu Zhou lived in Wucheng. However, she had never expected Gu Zhou¡¯s one-night stand to happen in An City. Gu Zhou had also told her about that night. She felt an invisible hand strangling her neck, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Gu Zhou could naturally tell that something was wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s expression. He said, ¡°I was here to do something back then. I didn¡¯t expect to be schemed against.¡± ¡°What day was it?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice trembled. She pursed her lips tightly, trying hard to remain calm. ¡°Which day?¡± ¡°The day you were schemed against.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Gu Zhou told her the date. Gu Zhou¡¯s words exploded in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind like a bomb. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t think at all. Everything around her no longer seemed to matter. Qiao Nian was the only one left in the world. The time and ce were all right. Qiao Nian had never expected the man that night to be¡­ Impossible¡­ How was this possible? She must have heard wrongly! That¡¯s right, there was something wrong with her ears. That wasn¡¯t right. Her five senses were normal. How could she have heard wrongly? Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, trying hard to pretend to be calm. Worried that Gu Zhou would notice something wrong with her, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I-I just checked Song Man¡¯s phone.¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Gu Zhou asked. ¡°I need to take a look.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned around and walked out without looking at Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. Qiao Nian was very thin. Perhaps it was because she had been too busy recently, but her body looked even thinner. Chapter 899 - 899 Scared 899 Scared Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s messy footsteps and narrowed his deep eyes. After Qiao Nian walked out of the Gu family vi, she walked to her car. The servants in the Gu family vi were packing up the things in the courtyard. The courtyard was extremely lively. She sat alone in the car, her eyes filled with panic. How? Why had it be like this? Although she did not ask Gu Zhou about the situation in detail, she had a feeling that the man that night was really Gu Zhou. She still remembered the faint fragrance of the man¡¯s body and his voice. Although the man¡¯s fragrance was a little simr to Gu Zhou¡¯s, their voices were different. Qiao Nian¡¯s hands were cold. She ced her hands on the steering wheel and buried her head in it, her body trembling uncontrobly. The events of that night lingered in her mind. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°Let me go¡­¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s ears rang with the sound of her begging for mercy that night, but her begging was useless. Qiao Nian suddenly opened her eyes and suppressed the thoughts in her mind. She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly took out her phone, calling Lu Zhu with a trembling voice. Lu Zhu¡¯s call quickly connected. ¡°Sugar.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart calmed down a lot. She took a deep breath and asked carefully, ¡°Brother, do you have time now?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s low voice, he frowned slightly. ¡°Did something happen?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s concerned words, her eyes instantly turned red. She tried hard to remain calm and said, ¡°I-I just wanted to see you.¡± It felt good to have a family. Qiao Nian felt that the trauma of her childhood would take a long time to heal. It seemed that she had to take better care of Xiao Shi in the future. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be traumatized after she grew up. Lu Zhu naturally recognized Qiao Nian¡¯s nasal voice. He frowned. Since Sugar wanted to meet, it didn¡¯t matter howte it was. Lu Zhu nced at the time. It was already ten in the night. Sugar had called him out sote at night, which meant that she was really sad. Lu Zhu hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Sugar, do you want me to pick you up?¡± Qiao Nian took a deep breath and tried her best to pretend that she was fine. ¡°Brother, just send me a location.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Zhu replied. After hanging up, he sent his location to Qiao Nian. He stood up, walked to the hanger next to the office, and put on his suit jacket. Lu Rao, who was sitting at the side, had also heard the conversation between Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian. He immediately stood up and said happily, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you. I haven¡¯t seen my sister in a long time!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s hand, which was putting on his clothes, paused for a moment. He looked at Lu Rao indifferently and said firmly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why? Sister didn¡¯t say that she wouldn¡¯t let me go. Can¡¯t I go see her?¡± Lu Rao muttered unhappily. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to monopolize Sister alone?¡± ¡°It is.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he walked to the office door. Just as he was about to leave, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped. He turned back to look at Lu Rao. ¡°By the way, the documents on my desk have to be signed today. Help me take a look.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s thoughts were very simple. If Lu Rao worked overtime here, Lu Rao would no longer have the chance to secretly follow him to see Sugar. Lu Rao looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. His brother was actually so shameless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°These are all your jobs.¡± Lu Zhu smiled gentlemanly and said, ¡°We¡¯re brothers. My business is your business!¡± Lu Rao¡¯s eyes darkened. He pursed his lips. When he met his sister, they were no longer brothers. When he was asked to work, he would be indiscriminate. Heh¡­ Far Mountain Coffee. The cafe Lu Zhu had found was very close to Gu Zhou¡¯s vi. After Qiao Nian arrived at the cafe, she sat by the French window and looked at the scenery outside. Her eyes gradually became empty. The world was huge. In the past, Qiao Nian felt that she might not be able to find her biological parents in this lifetime. But now, she felt that the world was very small. Chapter 900 - 900 The Person She Hated the Most 900 The Person She Hated the Most She and Gu Zhou had been engaged since they were young. However, she had been kidnapped. Later on, by some freakbination of circumstances, she married Gu Zhou again on behalf of Qiao Xin. Previously, she had marveled at the wonders of fate. It had actually brought her and Gu Zhou together again. However, when she found out that Gu Zhou was the man from that night, she no longer knew how to face him. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Zhou, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her innocence. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Zhou, her memory wouldn¡¯t have been in a mess during childbirth. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Zhou, she wouldn¡¯t have been filled with hatred for what happened to her children. ¡­ However, she cared a lot about Gu Zhou. She really didn¡¯t know how to face Gu Zhou anymore. Qiao Nian looked at the traffic outside in confusion andughed at herself. She was simply the biggest fool in the world. The funniest thing was that a group of people had witnessed her ridiculous side with their own eyes. ¡°Sugar.¡± A gentle voice rang out in Qiao Nian¡¯s ear. Qiao Nian looked up and saw Lu Zhu sitting opposite her. Lu Zhu¡¯s originally meticulous hair was a little messy. Clearly, he had walked very quickly just now, as if to see her as soon as possible. Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. ¡°Brother.¡± Qiao Nian forced a smile. Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Lu Zhu¡¯s expression faltered slightly. Qiao Nian was smiling on the surface, but he could tell that she was very disappointed and she was very sad. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. Then, he recalled that Qiao Nian had been staying in the Gu family all this time. He thought that Gu Zhou must have bullied Sugar. ¡°Sugar, if Gu Zhou bullies you, just say so. Brother will help you bully him back!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. She shook her head and said, ¡°Brother, he didn¡¯t bully me. Moreover, he treats me very well.¡± Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian still looked unhappy even though Gu Zhou treated her very well. ¡°It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t bully you. Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Qiao Nian looked up and met Lu Zhu¡¯s worried eyes, not knowing what to say. At this moment, the waiter walked over and put down the two drinks Qiao Nian had ordered before leaving. After the waiter left, Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian gently and said softly, ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m your brother. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll stand on your side. If you have anything to say, just tell me.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her eyes flickered. In a panic, she picked up the cup and took a sip. Only then did she ce the cup on the table and pursed her lips. Lu Zhu was not in a hurry. He waited quietly for Qiao Nian to think it through. Qiao Nian gripped the cup in her hand tightly and said carefully, ¡°Brother, do you still remember when I first married Gu Zhou, Qiao Xin came to look for you with a pendant?¡± Lu Zhu frowned. He didn¡¯t seem to remember such a thing. Qiao Nian reminded him, ¡°At that time, you said that your pendant had been stolen!¡± The pendant had been stolen? The fragments in Lu Zhu¡¯s mind were pieced together. He remembered. Why would Sugar ask that? Lu Zhu¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. He felt very uneasy. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Lu Zhu and said seriously, ¡°Brother, this matter is very important to me. Can you tell me now if that pendant belongs to you?¡± Lu Zhu did not speak. He picked up the cup and took a sip. In his impression, Qiao Nian had always been a calm person. Qiao Nian had even calmly saved him from Jiang Chi in MY. He remembered that Qiao Nian was only excited and anxious when she acknowledged him as her family member. Lu Zhu still remembered that Qiao Xin had helped someone else safeguard that pendant back then. Could it be that Qiao Xin had gotten that pendant from Sugar¡­ Otherwise, why would Sugar be so agitated? Qiao Nian had been waiting anxiously for Lu Zhu¡¯s answer. Seeing that Lu Zhu was silent, she called out, ¡°Brother?¡± Lu Zhu said solemnly, ¡°That pendant isn¡¯t mine.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned pale, and her breathing deepened. Back then, it was precisely because she thought that the pendant belonged to her brother that she had never suspected him. She had never expected her brother to lie. Chapter 901 - 901 Lying? 901 Lying? In her heart, her brother had always been an honest and gentle person. She had never expected him to lie. Could it be that Big Brother knew the owner of that pendant? Was that why Big Brother had stepped forward to help that friend lie? Could that person be Gu Zhou? Qiao Nian grabbed Lu Zhu¡¯s arm and asked impatiently, ¡°Brother, who does the pendant belong to?¡± Lu Zhu could feel Qiao Nian¡¯s grip on his arm. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, having a vague guess. His face had also turned pale. His throat felt as if it was being strangled. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing that Lu Zhu was silent, Qiao Nian asked again, ¡°Is it Gu Zhou¡¯s?¡± Lu Zhu pursed his lips and nodded. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Her eyes turned red, and her breathing gradually intensified. It was really Gu Zhou! After all the twists and turns, it was still him? Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was ugly, Lu Zhu hurriedly grabbed her hand. Only then did he realize that her hand was as cold as ice. He asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wang Lin give that pendant to Qiao Xin? Why are you asking this?¡± Although Lu Zhu had a guess, he couldn¡¯t make a conclusion unless Qiao Nian made it clear. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Zhu with red-rimmed eyes. She shook her head gently. Although she had already guessed the truth of the matter tonight, she was still unwilling to ept it when the truth was in front of her. Why was God so cruel to her? The Brother White Shirt she had always loved and cared about the most was actually the person who had hurt her the most. When she was in the mental hospital, she had thought of looking for that man more than once. She wanted him to suffer a fate worse than death! Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. She felt that she was very stupid. She had never thought that the man might be Gu Zhou. Perhaps it was because she really believed her brother¡¯s words back then and felt that that person was the thief who had stolen the pendant. Or perhaps it was because she knew that Gu Zhou was not in An City at that time, so she had never thought that the man was Gu Zhou. Why? Did God have to be so unfair to her? She had been kidnapped. When she grew up, her innocence was ruined and she would had children in a sorry state. Looking back, her upbringing had been too messy. Nothing had gone smoothly for her. She still remembered Gu Zhou being honest with her about Gu Qi. Gu Zhou had said that he had been drugged and had hurt a youngdy uncontrobly. At that time, she thought that Gu Zhou had a simr experience as her. She had never expected the two of them to be the exact parties involved in that matter. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were both her children. Her only joy was that the two children were still alive. Qiao Nian felt as if her throat was being strangled. She couldn¡¯t breathe at all, and her mind was buzzing. Qiao Nian¡¯s vision gradually blurred. Just as she was about to faint, she heard her brother¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Sugar!¡± ¡°Sugar, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Sugar!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian gradually came back to her senses. She breathed heavily, feeling the hard-won fresh air. This suffocating feeling of despair was like the night she was bullied, or the night she heard that the children she gave birth to were dead¡­ Lu Zhu had already understood what had happened from Qiao Nian¡¯s reaction. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Sugar, back then, you¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were red. She smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lu Zhu pursed his lips and remained silent. Qiao Nian thought of that matter and asked, ¡°Brother, did he tell you that he was schemed against?¡± Lu Zhu met Qiao Nian¡¯s sad eyes and sighed slightly. If Sugar and Gu Zhou were not husband and wife, he would definitely help Sugar. But now, not only were Sugar and Gu Zhou husband and wife, but their rtionship was also especially good. Perhaps that was why Sugar was in so much pain. Lu Zhu lowered his gaze and sighed. ¡°After that incident, he had always regretted not being able to control himself.¡± Chapter 902 - 902 Protecting Her? 902 Protecting Her? Qiao Nian pursed her lips. ¡°But it already happened. At that time, he wanted to make it up to that girl.¡± Lu Zhu recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s painful expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°His first reaction was to look for that girl, but An City is so big. Finding a girl is like fishing for a needle in the sea.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to look for that girl openly. With the Gu family¡¯s status in An City, if Gu Zhou speaks up, many women will definitely flock to him. What happened that night will also be brought up by everyone. In order to protect that girl¡¯s reputation, he could only secretly look for her.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she was stunned. She finally understood why Gu Zhou had never been able to find her. It was because she had asked Qin Chuan to erase her traces, so Gu Zhou could not find her. In order to protect what happened that night, Gu Zhou had hidden his identity, so she had never found him. They all did the same thing again, and that was to protect her. The difort in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart dissipated a little, but her mind was still in a mess. She hurriedly suppressed the messy emotions in her heart and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell Gu Zhou about this. I want to handle it myself.¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Her eyes were red, and her nose was a little red. She looked aggrieved. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Then have you thought of what to do?¡± A trace of stiffness shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her eyes darkened as she sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If she hadn¡¯t fallen for Gu Zhou and if Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t Brother White Shirt, she would have killed him without hesitation! But it was different now. She couldn¡¯t do anything to Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian sighed helplessly. Fate really made fools of people! Qiao Nian picked up the cup on the table and took another sip. Suddenly, an idea shed across her mind. She hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, I understand now why Mom was certain that the broken arm was mine back then.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If Mom uses the blood in that broken arm for a DNA paternity test, the results will definitely be mine, because the owner of that broken arm used my bone marrow. The blood in her body is the same as mine.¡± Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t a medical student, but he was very smart. He quickly understood what Qiao Nian meant. Lu Zhu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡¯re saying that person used your bone marrow.¡± ¡°Yes, that person had a bone marrow transnt.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. When she realized today that her encounter matched Gu Zhou¡¯s, she knew that she was the mother of two children. When Song Man¡¯s blood DNA was tested with Xiao Shi¡¯s, the two of them were biologically rted. This meant that Song Man¡¯s blood DNA was the same as hers. In other words, she had once done a bone marrow transnt for Song Man. When Qiao Nian thought of Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, her heart instantly softened. Her heart was filled with joy and excitement. Her eyes gradually turned red. She had thought that her children were already dead, but she had not expected them to be alive and well, and right beside her. She was simply too happy. Gu Qi had already called her Mommy. She did not like children to begin with. That night at the crematorium, she only took one look at Gu Qi and fell in love with him. She was also willing to interact more with him. Later on, when she saw Xiao Shi, she also felt that she was very close to her. She couldn¡¯t help but like her. Now, it seemed that it was because her blood flowed in the bodies of those two children. It was blood ties that had closed the distance between them. Now that she thought about it, she was still very lucky to have a pair of children by her side. Qiao Nian suppressed the joy in her heart. She felt that she had to discuss this matter with her brother. ¡°Brother, I think you have to ask Mom if she only used blood when she did the DNA test with that broken arm. Did she use the skin of the broken arm?¡± Lu Zhu wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Chapter 903 - 903 Don’t Deal With Everything On Your Own 903 Don¡¯t Deal With Everything On Your Own ¡°If Mom only uses the blood of the broken arm for a DNA test, she can indeed determine that it¡¯s my arm. But if she uses the epidermal cells of those broken arms for a DNA test, the results will definitely have nothing to do with me! She epted my bone marrow. Her blood is the same as mine, but her DNA in other ces is still different from mine!¡± Qiao Nian exined concisely. Lu Zhu was also a smart person. He quickly understood what Qiao Nian meant. ¡°If Mom used epidermal cells for a DNA test back then and found out that it was your arm, it means that the person who helped Mom might have tampered with Mom¡¯s test sample.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was serious as she continued, ¡°If someone really tampered with the sample, it means that that person is rted to the person who epted my bone marrow. He might have been involved in my kidnapping back then.¡± Lu Zhu lowered his eyes, which were filled with coldness. Soon, the kidnapping case from more than twenty years ago would appear again. What worried Lu Zhu the most was that if someone really tampered with it, that person would definitely have a good rtionship with his mother. At the thought of a dangerous person by his mother¡¯s side, Lu Zhu felt very uneasy. Qiao Nian sat there and drank her drink slowly. If she hadn¡¯t realized that Song Man wasn¡¯t Xiao Shi and Gu Qi¡¯s mother, the first step Song Man would have taken would have been to enter the Gu family and be Madam Gu. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Song Man wanted to enter the Lu family and pretend to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian¡¯s grip on the cup tightened. Those people were simply crazy. Back then, not only had they kidnapped her, but they had also extracted her bone marrow and thrown her somewhere else. Now, they still wanted Song Man to rece her and live a better life. Suddenly, Qiao Nian felt that something was wrong. She felt a chill run down her spine. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, those people were also the ones who had schemed against her and Gu Zhou five years ago. Only then would Song Man be able to adopt Xiao Shi naturally and enter the Gu family to be Mrs. Gu. Those people seemed to be ying a huge game of chess. Back then, she was only three years old when she was kidnapped. She had seen Song Man before. Song Man looked to be about her age. This meant that Song Man did not know back then. After all, she was just a child. There must be an adult behind this. Why would they do that? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t intend to tell Lu Zhu about this. She wanted to investigate it alone and find everyone involved. She wanted them to pay with their lives. ¡°Brother, do you know who I¡¯ve donated my bone marrow to?¡± Qiao Nian asked because she wanted to confirm that those people had kidnapped her for her bone marrow. Lu Zhu frowned and said, ¡°At that time, you were still so young. How could you donate bone marrow to someone else? Besides, donating bone marrow is very dangerous. How could Dad and Mom let you do such a dangerous thing?¡± Qiao Nian instantly understood. Her guess was right. However, Song Man was dead. They could investigate Song Man¡¯s past, hoping to find clues. Qiao Nian now understood that those people all knew that she was still alive. ¡°Brother, help me ask Mom first. After you know the answer, tell me,¡± Qiao Nian said, lowering her gaze. When she knew the answer, she would consider returning to the Lu family. ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian had chatted a lot with Lu Zhu tonight and obtained a lot of useful information. It was gettingte, and Big Brother had to rest. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest first. I have other things to do.¡± Qiao Nian stood up. Lu Zhu still wanted to talk to Qiao Nian more. After all, his sister had been very busy. He didn¡¯t have much time to see her. He frowned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡± Qiao Nian nodded and smiled. ¡°That matter is a little urgent. I have to do it now.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s frown deepened. He instructed, ¡°Sugar, if you need anything in the future, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help you. Don¡¯t shoulder everything yourself, understand?¡± Chapter 904 - 904 He Wants to Pick You Up 904 He Wants to Pick You Up Qiao Nian felt Lu Zhu¡¯s concern, and her heart warmed. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°Brother, the most important thing now should be to investigate what happened more than twenty years ago. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was off, Lu Zhu had a bad feeling. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Are you no longer willing to be with him?¡± If Sugar was willing to be with Gu Zhou, she would not say anything else until ater time. !! Lu Zhu felt that all of this was fate making fools of him. Sugar was not in the wrong, nor was Gu Zhou. The ones in the wrong were those who were ying tricks behind the scenes. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She stood there with her eyes lowered. Lu Zhu frowned slightly. Sugar should still be hesitating. Qiao Nian gripped her bag tightly and smiled at Lu Zhu. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡± Actually, she hadn¡¯t thought of how to deal with this matter. Lu Zhu nodded and watched Qiao Nian leave. His greatest wish was for Qiao Nian to be happy. When Qiao Nian left the cafe, she looked at the traffic outside and sighed deeply. She walked towards the parking lot. She still had to make a trip to the paternity test center. Although she had already guessed that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were her children, she still believed in the facts more, so she nned to do another DNA test with Gu Qi and Xiao Shi herself. The car drove for about half an hour before they arrived at the paternity test center. Qiao Nian quickly walked towards the paternity test center. She walked into the paternity test center, then took out a strand of her own hair and extracted the DNA inside. She still operated on her own. She didn¡¯t trust anyone else now. Qiao Nian did it very seriously. Not long after, the results of her DNA test with Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were out. When she saw the results, she understood. Indeed, it was exactly as she had thought. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were really her children. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red again, and she felt a lump in her throat. For some reason, she recalled the scene of the doctor carrying the dead baby over after she gave birth. At that time, when she knew that the child she had painstakingly given birth to were dead, her entire world copsed. She sat on the hospital bed with the dead baby in her arms and cried hysterically. If her children were all alive, who was the dead baby? Could it be that even her childbirth had been tampered with by those people? Qiao Nian felt a chill run down her spine. Those people were really pervasive. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was Gu Qi calling her. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Gu Qi was her child. Realizing this, Qiao Nian picked up the call eagerly. ¡°Mommy!¡± Gu Qi¡¯s childish voice came through the phone. Qiao Nian was touched. In the past, she liked Gu Qi calling her that. Now that she knew that Gu Qi was her child, she felt that Gu Qi¡¯s voice sounded better than before. Qiao Nian¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. Worried that Gu Qi would hear her voice, she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand. A tear fell down her cheek. Gu Qi sat on the bed and didn¡¯t hear Qiao Nian¡¯s answer on the phone. He nced at his phone, and the screen showed that he was on a call. He called out tentatively again, ¡°Mommy?¡± Qiao Nian sniffled and tried hard to remain calm. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Xiao Qi, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the time. It was already past three in the morning. Gu Qi gripped his phone tightly and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Dad told me that you left in a hurry. Mommy, I¡¯m a little worried about you. When are youing back?¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Where is Dad now?¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s right next to me. He wants to pick you up. Where are you now?¡± Qiao Nian recalled what had happened that night and had mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t want Gu Qi to be sad, so she said casually, ¡°I have something important to do tonight, so I won¡¯t go back first. Go to bed early. Children can¡¯t stay upte.¡± On the other end of the phone, Gu Qi seemed to be silent for a moment. Then, Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi say, ¡°Mommy, Dad said that it¡¯s not safe at night. He¡¯s nning to pick you up.¡± Chapter 905 - 905 Lying 905 Lying This time, Qiao Nian understood. Gu Zhou must have asked Gu Qi to make this call. It was already three in the morning, but Gu Zhou had actually woken Gu Qi up. Did Gu Zhou know that children had to sleep early at night? Qiao Nian sighed helplessly and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. After I¡¯m done, I can go home by myself!¡± There was no more movement on the other side of the phone. Seeing that the call was still connected, Qiao Nian called out in confusion, ¡°Xiao Qi?¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er, it¡¯s me.¡± Suddenly, Gu Zhou¡¯s low and hoarse voice came through the phone. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, the blood drained from her face. The events of that night surged into her mind, catching her off guard. Fear instantly surrounded her. Qiao Nian¡¯s entire body was cold. Her phone trembled slightly, as if it was being gripped tightly by an invisible hand. She couldn¡¯t say a word, immersed in the memories of that night. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°Xiao Shi just woke up from her dream. I don¡¯t know how to coax her. Can youe back early to coax her?¡± Qiao Nian gradually came back to her senses. Thinking of Xiao Shi¡¯s adorable face, she hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Shi had seen Song Man jump down from the window with her own eyes. If she could not help Xiao Shi tide through this crisis, she might be covered in this shadow for the rest of her life. She couldn¡¯t let Xiao Shi live in fear forever, like her. ¡°How¡­ is she now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s too good.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She hadpletely forgotten the fear of that night. Her mind was filled with Xiao Shi. She could no longer sit still. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now!¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Nian hung up and walked out. ¡­ When Qiao Nian returned to the Gu family vi, it was already half past four in the morning. She parked the car and looked at the brightly lit Gu family vi with aplicated expression. She got out of the car and walked in. The dolls and balloons in the garden had already been put away and returned to their usual calm. Qiao Nian walked in step by step. She recalled how she had held Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s hands just now. The scene changed. She recalled the first time she had seen Gu Zhou. Back then, Gu Zhou had been very wary of her. She had spent a lot of effort to get Gu Zhou to lower his guard against her. For some reason, she recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s confession to her. The sweet memories and the pain of the past were mixed together. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. The most important thing now was tofort Xiao Shi. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian quickly walked in. When she walked into the living room, she saw Gu Zhou leaning against the sofa. When Gu Zhou saw Qiao Nian enter, he put down the book in his hand and looked up at her, his gaze gentle and deep. Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and recalled what had happened that night. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She clenched her fists tightly. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to notice that something was wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s expression. He stood up and walked towards her. Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. Every step Gu Zhou took seemed to be walking on her heart. When Gu Zhou stood in front of her, she felt as if Gu Zhou was already holding a knife to her heart. If Gu Zhou casually moved his knife, she might die without a burial ground. Qiao Nian took a step back. She didn¡¯t want to be so close to Gu Zhou. Only when the two of them were far apart would she feel safe. Gu Zhou pretended not to notice Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions and asked calmly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, she shook her head gently and said, ¡°The other party hid it very well. We haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell? You look terrible.¡± Gu Zhou took a step forward and reached out to touch Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. However, before Gu Zhou¡¯s hand could touch Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead, Qiao Nian took another step back. She looked away and said, ¡°How is Xiao Shi now? Let¡¯s go see her!¡± Chapter 906 - 906 I’m Sorry 906 I¡¯m Sorry As Qiao Nian spoke, she walked towards the stairs. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back and narrowed his phoenix-like eyes. ¡°Xiao Shi just fell asleep.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s right foot had just stepped onto the stairs when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words. She retracted her foot and lowered her gaze, saying casually, ¡°I have something on at thepany¡­¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she walked out. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Shi, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to return to the Gu family. However, before she could take a few steps, Gu Zhou blocked her path. Qiao Nian looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have something on now. I¡­¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother are?¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, interrupting her gently. Qiao Nian took a step back and shook her head. ¡°Their biological mother? How would I know what kind of person she is?¡± At this point, Qiao Nian recalled that night and the pain she had suffered during childbirth. Qiao Nian clenched her fists. She looked up at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. What kind of person do you think their biological mother is?¡± Gu Zhou saw Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions. His eyes flickered as he said seriously, ¡°I think¡­ she must be a very smart and kind person.¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Xiao Shi and Gu Qi are both very smart. Moreover, they didn¡¯t go astray when they were by Song Man¡¯s side. That¡¯s reallymendable.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°That can only mean that Xiao Shi is naturally kind. This kind of kindness should be inherited by her bloodline!¡± At the mention of Xiao Shi, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually softened. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Guilt and self-reproach gradually appeared in his eyes. Gu Zhou pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°If I could do it again, I definitely won¡¯t hurt her!¡± Qiao Nian came back to her senses. Her eyes flickered as she looked up at Gu Zhou. That night, Gu Zhou had also been drugged. Moreover, Gu Zhou seemed to have suffered from a mental illness because of that incident. This incident had traumatized her and Gu Zhou greatly. Gu Zhou was also unwilling. Gu Zhou had a phobia of women. Gu Zhou did not have a phobia when facing her. Qiao Nian also understood that what happened that night had been deliberately nned. Putting everything else aside, back then, when she fell into Qiao Xin¡¯s trap, she might have lost her virginity to an old man. However, those people brought her to Gu Zhou¡¯s room. For the entire night. She had spent her life in fear and pain. That night had been a nightmare for her. Qiao Nian closed her eyes and suppressed all the emotions in her heart. She looked up at Gu Zhou and tried hard to remain calm. ¡°If we find her, how do you want to make it up to her?¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°I wanted to marry her and redeem myself for the crimes I¡¯vemitted!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was stunned. After a long time, she came back to her senses and asked with a frown, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Gu Zhou nodded seriously. He looked at Qiao Nian gently and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°But it¡¯s different now. After meeting you, I just want to marry you. However, I¡¯ll still do my best to find her and atone for my sins in other ways!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. She lowered her gaze. So he hadn¡¯t forgotten to look for her back then. He had always been protecting her. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. Suddenly, a maid ran down the stairs and ran up to Qiao Nian. She said in a panic, ¡°Young Madam, Little Miss has woken up from her tears. She keeps calling for Mommy!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the servant say that she had cried , her heart jumped to her throat. She turned around and ran upstairs, leaving Gu Zhou standing alone. Gu Zhou watched as Qiao Nian left. What had happened that night shed across his mind, and his brow furrowed deeper and deeper. The light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and his eyes were filled with self-me. Nian¡¯er¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Chapter 907 - 907 Comforting Her 907 Comforting Her When Qiao Nian followed the servant to the corridor on the second floor, she could hear Xiao Shi crying from afar. Qiao Nian turned to look at the servant and said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t return to my room tonight. I¡¯ll sleep with Xiao Shi.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The servant nodded. Qiao Nian walked to the door of Xiao Shi¡¯s bedroom. She ced her hand on the handle and was about to push the door open when she heard Xiao Shi¡¯s hysterical cries. Her entire heart seemed to be clenched tightly by a hand. Qiao Nian pushed the door open and walked in. The moment she entered, she saw Xiao Shi sitting on the bed, crying hysterically. Her face was red, and she looked very pitiful. When she returned to the Gu residence at night, she saw a garden filled with dolls, balloons, and beautiful fireworks. At that time, she was very happy. However, when she fell asleep, the shadow of Song Man¡¯s death would linger around her. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that it was difficult for a child to withstand the death of a adoptive mother who had raised her for five years. ¡°Xiao Shi.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she walked to the bed and sat down. Xiao Shi raised her hand to wipe her tears. She looked at Qiao Nian and cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Auntie Nian Nian¡­ I just dreamed of her. She was covered in blood¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached as she hugged Xiao Shi in her arms. Her eyes turned red. Xiao Shi had suffered greatly by Song Man¡¯s side. Xiao Shi hugged Qiao Nian tightly. It was as if this was the only way she could feel loved and feel that she wasn¡¯t alone. Qiao Nian gently patted Xiao Shi¡¯s back. She looked at Xiao Shi in her arms guiltily. If she had taken care of Xiao Shi back then, Xiao Shi would definitely have lived better. Guiltily, she apologized. ¡°Xiao Shi¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t take good care of you!¡± When Qiao Nian finished speaking, she was stunned. Xiao Shi was still unwilling to be her daughter. If she took the initiative to say that she was Xiao Shi¡¯s mommy, would Xiao Shi think of Song Man and be even sadder? But since she had already said it, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Shi had been nestled in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked up at her. When she met Qiao Nian¡¯s red eyes, she could clearly see her reflection in them. She could also see guilt and self-me in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy?¡± Xiao Shi called out in confusion. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s face, tears welling up in her eyes. She forced a smile and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Auntie Nian Nian will be Xiao Shi¡¯s mommy in the future, okay?¡± Worried that Xiao Shi would be disgusted, Qiao Nian added, ¡°If Xiao Shi is willing¡­¡± Mommy? Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian. She could clearly see that Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were both sad and gentle. Xiao Shi nodded. If Auntie Nian Nian became her mommy, she would really be willing. She reached out and hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s neck, leaning her head against Qiao Nian¡¯s corbone. With a satisfied expression, she said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m willing to be your daughter.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, then began to race. She hugged Xiao Shi tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. She was extremely touched. She was really happy that Xiao Shi was willing to be her daughter, but her heart ached for the grievances she had suffered in the past. ¡°Xiao Shi, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy didn¡¯t protect you well in the past and made you suffer. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re willing to let me be your mommy.¡± Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes, tears falling silently. If she hadn¡¯te to An City and if Song Man didn¡¯t want to be Madam Gu, she might never have known that Gu Qi, who had been raised by her, was her child. She might be immersed in the pain of losing her children for the rest of her life. She would spend time with her own child, but she would never be able to acknowledge him. It was Xiao Shi¡¯s arrival that enabled her to know the truth of the matter, and prevented her from suffering because of the loss of her child. Xiao Shi didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian was thinking. She hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s neck and fell silent for a moment. She asked carefully, ¡°Mommy, I¡­¡± Xiao Shi stopped after saying a few words, hesitating if she should continue. Chapter 908 - 908 Good Child 908 Good Child Qiao Nian had always known that Xiao Shi was a sensitive child. Seeing that Xiao Shi was hesitating to speak, she silently wiped the tears off her face before letting go. Xiao Shi sat where she was. Her face was red from crying, and her eyes were swollen. Qiao Nian took out a tissue and carefully wiped the tears off Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Then, she said softly, ¡°Xiao Shi, if you have anything to say, tell Mommy.¡± Xiao Shi looked up. There were still tears on her long eyshes, and her wet eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian. !! She pursed her lips, looking unwilling to speak. ¡°If you have any thoughts, Mommy will try her best to help you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good child. A good child has to express her thoughts bravely, understand?¡± Xiao Shi was slightly stunned. This was the first time she had heard someone say that a good child had to express her thoughts bravely. Was it so simple to be a good child? In the past, in Hai Cheng, Song Man had asked her to work every day. Only when she did a lot of work would Song Man be happy and praise her for being a good child. Xiao Shi hesitated for a moment and asked seriously, ¡°Mommy, can I visit her?¡± As she spoke, she studied Qiao Nian¡¯s face carefully. Qiao Nian paused for a moment. Xiao Shi was very careful and her heart felt as if it was being pricked by countless needles. It was so painful that it was difficult to breathe. How could Xiao Shi take so long to consider such a small request? ¡°She¡¯s going to visit Song Man, right?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi with heartache. Xiao Shi was a little surprised. She said obediently, ¡°She used to be my favorite mommy. I¡¯ve thought it through. She won¡¯t be my mommy anymore. I want to say goodbye to her.¡± Xiao Shi recalled that on the way back from the hospital, she vaguely saw Song Man smiling at her. ¡°Sure.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. Seeing Xiao Shi heave a sigh of relief, she asked worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Xiao Shi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± She wanted to make things clear to Song Man. She wanted to tell her that she would live a good life and hoped that Song Man would be a gentle mommy in the future. When she knew that Song Man loved her, she was no longer afraid. A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, like the winter sun, filled with warmth. For a moment, Xiao Shi was stunned. Qiao Nian touched Xiao Shi¡¯s little face. Xiao Shi looked very simr to her. Although she looked weak on the surface, she was very strong in her bones and was unafraid of all difficulties. Qiao Nian pulled Xiao Shi into her arms and smiled. ¡°Good child!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. Her eyes widened in disbelief. So telling the truth would mean being praised as a ¡°good child¡±. At this moment, Xiao Shi felt the coldness around her gradually disappear, leaving only the warmth of Qiao Nian hugging her. She reached out and tried her best to hug Qiao Nian. She really liked Mommy Nian Nian. Mommy Nian Nian was too good. ¡°Mommy, can I listen to a bedtime story?¡± Xiao Shi asked carefully, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian let go of Xiao Shi and met her sparkling eyes. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with stars. They were frighteningly bright. Qiao Nian helped Xiao Shi lie down on the bed andy down beside her. She helped Xiao Shi cover herself with the nket. ¡°In the past, there was a beautiful little princess. She¡­¡± Xiao Shi leaned against Qiao Nian and obediently closed her eyes. Listening to Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle voice, she gradually fell asleep. When she fell asleep, there was a smile on her lips, as if something beautiful had happened in her dream. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi in her arms. Gradually, her heart was soothed by Xiao Shi¡¯s sleeping appearance. The restlessness and fear in her heart had already disappeared. Outside Xiao Shi¡¯s room. Gu Zhou leaned against the door. He could still vaguely hear Qiao Nian telling a story. He pursed his lips tightly, his heart aching as if it had been hollowed out. He slowly closed his eyes and stood at the door of Xiao Shi¡¯s room. ¡­ Chapter 909 - 909 Funeral Home 909 Funeral Home The next morning, sunlight filtered through the curtains and fell on the bed. Xiao Shi slowly opened her eyes. Later on, she actually dreamed that she was ying at the amusement park. In her dream, she was having a good time with her brother. However, after waking up, she thought of Song Man again, and her eyes gradually dimmed. Suddenly, she heard steady breathing in her ear. Her expression froze, and she suddenly realized that Mommy Nian Nian had been sleeping with herst night. !! When she realized this, Xiao Shi¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly. She turned to look at Mommy Nian Nian. When Mommy Nian Nian slept, she was like an angel in a painting. Xiao Shi was stunned. Qiao Nian¡¯s biological clock woke her up. She opened her eyes and saw Xiao Shi lying beside her, staring unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian smiled and moved closer to Xiao Shi, nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Good morning, Xiao Shi.¡± ¡°Morning¡­¡± Xiao Shi stammered, her big eyes flickering at Qiao Nian. ¡°Mommy.¡± Was this how it felt to have a mommy? Was this how it felt to sleep with Mommy? She felt so warm and safe. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Xiao Shi was thinking. She tidied up briefly and helped Xiao Shi choose some good-looking clothes. After she was done, the two of them walked downstairs. When they arrived at the living room, they saw Matriarch Gu and Gu Qi sitting on the sofa, chatting andughing. ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Matriarch Gu and greeted her. Seeing Matriarch Gu nod, she smiled and greeted, ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Gu Qi greeted her with a smile. His gazended on Xiao Shi¡¯s face, and a trace of worry shed in his eyes. ¡°Great-grandmother and Brother Xiao Qi.¡± After greeting her, Xiao Shi looked around but did not see Gu Zhou. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Where did Daddy go?¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s pale face. This child had suffered such a huge shock yesterday. How pitiful. She stood up and walked to Xiao Shi. Holding her hand, she walked to the sofa and sat down. She said gently, ¡°Your daddy has something on and went to thepany early in the morning. Where does the little princess want to go to y today?¡± A trace of disappointment shed in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. She had wanted her father to apany her to see Song Man, but it seemed that she could only ask Mommy Nian Nian to apany her. ¡°Mommy and I¡­¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she turned back to look at Qiao Nian, then at Matriarch Gu again. ¡°We want to visit Auntie Song!¡± Hearing Xiao Shi¡¯s words, Matriarch Gu and Gu Qi were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Shi to call Qiao Nian Mommy! Gu Qi¡¯s face was filled with smiles. He felt that his mommy was the best mommy in the world. Initially, he was worried that his sister was unwilling to let his mommy be her mommy. Now, it seemed that he was overthinking. Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian and saw a gentle smile on her face. Every time he saw his mommy smile like this, he felt that the entire world had be better. Gu Qi smiled and walked up to Qiao Nian. He looked up at her and said happily, ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s really great. You¡¯re now the mommy of me and Xiao Shi!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she felt a little bitter. She gripped Gu Qi¡¯s hand tightly. She was the mother of two children to begin with. She had worked hard to give birth to them after ten months of pregnancy. Xiao Shi sat on the sofa and looked at Gu Qi with sparkling eyes. She asked, ¡°Brother, can you go with me? You¡¯re an indomitable man. With you, I won¡¯t be afraid of anything!¡± Gu Qi turned to look at Xiao Shi and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Matriarch Gu, who was sitting on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help but worry. She frowned slightly and asked worriedly, ¡°How can that be? That ce is so scary. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to go there.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the hospital just now. Song Man¡¯s family has already arrived and cremated her. Song Man is in the funeral home now.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her frown deepened. She was still worried. ¡°The yin energy at the funeral parlor is too strong. Children are inexperienced. They¡¯ll be easily frightened.¡± Chapter 910 - 910 Regular Visitor 910 Regr Visitor Qiao Nian¡¯s first reaction was to see Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi had been frightenedst night. However, before Qiao Nian could speak, Gu Qi said, ¡°Grandma, a funeral parlor isn¡¯t scary. I used to go there often. I¡¯m already a regr at the funeral parlor!¡± Regr visitor¡­ Qiao Nian was speechless. Was that how he should call himself? !! Matriarch Gu hurriedly prayed piously, ¡°Bodhisattva, don¡¯t me me. Bodhisattva, don¡¯t me me. A child¡¯s words carry no harm. A child¡¯s words carry no harm. Bodhisattva, don¡¯t stoop to the level of a child!¡± After praying, Matriarch Gu¡¯s mood improved a little. Only then did she look at Gu Qi and say meaningfully, ¡°Xiao Qi, you can¡¯t say such things in the future. The funeral parlor isn¡¯t an ordinary ce. You can¡¯t say that you¡¯re a regr visitor there.¡± Although Gu Qi didn¡¯t understand much, he still agreed obediently and corrected himself. ¡°Yes, I often go to the funeral parlor to y!¡± Matriarch Gu was speechless. The funeral parlor was a ce for dead people. Gu Qi was really fearless. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Gu Qi¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Grandma, the first time I saw him, he was at the funeral home.¡± Matriarch Gu no longer wanted to mention the funeral parlor. Gu Qi was really bold. ¡°Alright.¡± Matriarch Gu nned to relent. If she didn¡¯t stop, she didn¡¯t know what Gu Qi would say. ¡°Then hurry up ande back. Don¡¯t stay too long!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. After breakfast, Qiao Nian brought Gu Qi and Xiao Shi into the car. The two little ones sat in the back seat of the car. Qiao Nian carefully checked their seatbelts. After confirming that there were no problems, she walked to the driver¡¯s seat and sat down. Qiao Nian drove towards the funeral home. Xiao Shi clenched her fists tightly and ced them on her knees, looking nervous. In order to appear more rxed, she turned to look out of the car window. Looking at the retreating scenery along the way, she recalled Song Man jumping off the building, and fear gradually appeared in her eyes. Gu Qi sat at the side. His attention was on Xiao Shi. Seeing that Xiao Shi didn¡¯t look well, he reached out and held her hand. The fear in her eyes instantly disappeared. She came back to her senses and turned to look at Gu Qi, who was sitting beside her. She called out softly, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Gu Qiforted her with a smile. Xiao Shi nodded obediently. Gu Qi heaved a sigh of relief. His gaze inadvertently swept across the empty seat between him and Xiao Shi. There were two folded pieces of A4 paper. Gu Qi retracted his hand and opened the A4 paper curiously. Xiao Shi also leaned over and looked at the contents of the paper curiously. When the two of them saw the line of words at the bottom, their eyes widened. Gu Qi and Qiao Nian were mother and son. During this period of time, Gu Qi had seen many DNA reports. When he saw this line of words, his expression changed. Mommy? Was this Mommy and his DNA report? He was actually Mommy¡¯s child. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi looked at each other. The two of them looked at the piece of paper below them. Xiao Shi and Qiao Nian were mother and daughter. The two children¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, joy, and disbelief. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. Although she was willing to let Auntie Nian Nian be her mommy, she wanted to see her biological mother more. No wonder she was happy when she saw Mommy Nian Nian. No wonder she liked Mommy Nian Nian from the bottom of her heart. No wonder she couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to Mommy Nian Nian. So Mommy Nian Nian was her biological mother! Gu Qi was thinking about something else. When he found out that his biological mother was still alive, his mind was filled with thoughts of meeting her. He often fantasized about his biological mother and her personality. Sometimes, he would wonder why his biological mother didn¡¯t look for him. Was it because she didn¡¯t like him or something else? Later on, he gradually gave up. When he saw Song Man, he felt that it no longer mattered who his biological mother was. Mommy Nian Nian could give him all the love he wanted. As long as he had Mommy Nian Nian in his future, that would be fine. But when he found out that Mommy Nian Nian was his biological mother, he was even happier. Chapter 911 - 911 Biological Mother 911 Biological Mother He liked his mommy. He wanted her to smile at him, think about him and stand in front of him and protect him every time. Gu Qi¡¯s gaze fell on the dates of the two appraisal reports. When he saw that the date was early this morning, he was stunned. Gu Qi silently ced the two appraisal reports back on the ground and pretended not to see them. So Mommy had only found out today that they were her children. !! No wonder Mommy looked at him strangely this morning. Mommy probably had a lot to say to him, but she didn¡¯t know how to start! Gu Qi¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. Mommy had never told him and his sister about the appraisal report. She probably hadn¡¯t thought of what to tell them! Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes were also red. She looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back, her eyes sparkling. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already driven to the funeral home. After parking the car, Xiao Shi wanted to talk about the appraisal report, but Gu Qi stopped her. Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi in confusion. Gu Qi shook his head, indicating for Xiao Shi not to speak. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Gu Qi was thinking, she still nodded obediently and didn¡¯t speak. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi got out of the car. Seeing them climb out, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the A4 paper in the middle. Her expression changed slightly. She hurriedly picked up the paper and ced it in her bag, feeling very flustered. The two children probably didn¡¯t see it! If they saw it, they wouldn¡¯t be so calm. They would definitely ask her why she didn¡¯t acknowledge them. Moreover, the two children were so young. They shouldn¡¯t be able to understand the appraisal report. Qiao Nianforted herself. ¡°Mommy!¡± Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s voice, Qiao Nian turned around and saw Gu Qi holding Xiao Shi¡¯s hand obediently. He was extremely adorable. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes narrowing in joy. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened to her children when she gave birth, she was very touched that God had sent them back to her side. Fortunately, her children were still alive. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She closed the car door and walked towards the two children. When she walked up to the two children, they naturally let go and stood on either side of her, obediently holding her hand. At this moment, Qiao Nian felt the strong love from the two children. Her heart warmed, and she was so touched that she couldn¡¯t speak. After a long while, when Qiao Nian calmed down, she looked at Xiao Shi, who was standing beside her, and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, are you ready?¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded seriously. Before she saw the report, her heart was still in a mess. However, when she thought about how Mommy Nian Nian was her biological mother, she felt a sense of security. She knew that no matter what happened, her mommy would always be by her side. No matter what she did, her mommy would always support and encourage her. Holding the hands of the two children, Qiao Nian walked into the funeral parlor. There were many people in the funeral parlor. Everyone came and went. Many people lowered their heads and wiped their tears. Some people looked sad. Qiao Nian brought the two children to question the staff and found out that Song Man¡¯s corpse had been sent to the cemetery after it was cremated. Xiao Shi¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered as she tilted her head in confusion. Qiao Nian thanked the staff, then returned to the car with the two children. The cemetery wasn¡¯t far from the funeral home. Qiao Nian arrived in twenty minutes. When they arrived at the cemetery, Qiao Nian asked around for the location of Song Man¡¯s grave and walked towards it with Xiao Shi and Gu Qi. Xiao Shi pursed her lips tightly. At the thought that she would see Song Man soon, her expression turned serious. She seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Qiao Nian, asking, ¡°Will she continue to be here in the future?¡± Qiao Nian gripped Xiao Shi¡¯s hand tightly and nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll always be here in the future.¡± A trace of sorrow shed in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian brought Xiao Shi to Song Man¡¯s tombstone. There was a photo of Song Man on the tombstone, and her name was written below. Chapter 912 - 912 Talking to Her Alone 912 Talking to Her Alone Qiao Nian looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone else. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes, but she quickly focused on Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi stood in front of the tombstone. When she saw Song Man¡¯s photo, there was suddenly no trace of sadness in her heart. In the photo, Song Man had a bright smile on her face. Everything around her paled inparison. Song Man was rarely happy. Xiao Shi still remembered that on Song Man¡¯s birthday, she had secretly prepared a cake for her. Song Man had smiled happily. At that time, Xiao Shi realized that Song Man looked very good when she smiled. She had always thought that Song Man was unhappy because she only had one arm. Xiao Shi recalled everything she had done with Song Man. She had never expected Song Man to be a bad person. ¡°Can I speak to her alone?¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she looked up at Qiao Nian and asked seriously. Qiao Nian nodded, then let go of Xiao Shi¡¯s hand and walked away with Gu Qi. There was a public chair not far away. She sat on it with Gu Qi, so she could see Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi stood in front of the tombstone, staring unblinkingly at Song Man¡¯s photo. She avoided the flowers in front of the tombstone and walked to it. Her young hand gently wiped Song Man¡¯s photo, and her eyes turned slightly red. Although she knew that Song Man had ill intentions, she had spent five years with her every day and night. It was impossible to say that she had no feelings for her. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Xiao Shi called out softly, her voice choked. In a daze, she seemed to see Song Man sitting at the side and smiling at her. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Xiao Shi walked towards Song Man. Just as she was about to hug the tombstone, she seemed to have thought of something and retracted her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t call you Mommy anymore!¡± ¡°Yes, Qiao Nian will be a good mommy. She¡¯ll take good care of you!¡± Song Man said softly. She reached out to touch Xiao Shi¡¯s face, but just as her hand was about to touch it, she retracted it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to miss me!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Song Man, her eyes red. She sniffled. ¡°Xiao Shi, eat well, sleep well, and grow up well. Don¡¯te again!¡± With that, Song Man walked towards the tombstone and instantly disappeared. Xiao Shi came back to her senses. She didn¡¯t know if she had imagined everything that had just happened, or if she had really seen Song Man¡¯s soul. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi looked at the tombstone, her tears falling uncontrobly. Everything about her interactions with Song Man shed in her mind. Song Man fed her awkwardly with one hand. Song Man helped her put on her clothes with difficulty. She carried water to help Song Man wash her face. ¡­ Song Man always had a sorrowful expression on her face. asionally, she would even smile. To Song Man, the past five years might have been a fifth of her life, but to Xiao Shi, it was everything. ¡°In the future, Qiao Nian will be my mommy from now on. I know you care about me, but you just don¡¯t know how to express it.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she blinked, trying hard not to cry. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll live a good life in the future and be happy with Daddy and Mommy. I hope you¡­¡± At this point, her eyes gradually dimmed. The photo of Song Man on the tombstone was so bright. It was impossible to tell that she was a bad person. Her small hand caressed Song Man¡¯s photo and she said, ¡°In the future, be a good person and live a happy life. Don¡¯t live so tiredly.¡± After Xiao Shiposed herself, she said goodbye and left without looking back. She walked towards Qiao Nian and Gu Qi. Her lips curved up slightly, revealing a happy smile. From now on, she would be the daughter of Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. She had Daddy and Mommy¡¯s love. She had her brother¡¯s love. And Grandma¡¯s love. In the future, more people would like and dote on her. Of course, there were more people she cared about. Seeing that Xiao Shi had arrived, Qiao Nian and Gu Qi hurriedly stood up. Qiao Nian nced at Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Worried that Xiao Shi would be sad, she was about tofort her when Xiao Shi ran up to her and hugged her waist. Chapter 913 - 913 Great-grandmother 913 Great-grandmother Qiao Nian looked down at Xiao Shi and patted her head. She bent down and picked her up, gently stroking her back. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s gentle voice entered her ears. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s voice sounded exceptionally happy. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. She carried Xiao Shi and spun her around twice before stopping. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Who are you? Give me my great-granddaughter back!¡± An old woman with white hair and a face full of wrinkles walked over in a hurry, stepping forward to snatch Xiao Shi. Qiao Nian immediately put Xiao Shi down and shielded her behind her. Only then did she notice that the olddy was alone. ¡°Madam, are you mistaken? This is my daughter, not your great-granddaughter!¡± With that, Qiao Nian was about to leave with the two children when the old woman¡¯s words made her stop involuntarily. ¡°Xiao Shi, it¡¯s Great-Grandma. Great-Grandma misses you. Why did you onlye to see Great-Grandma now?¡± When the olddy said this, her eyes were red-rimmed. She reached out to hug Xiao Shi, but just as she reached out, she saw two identical children. ¡°Oh my god, my granddaughter actually gave birth to a pair of twins. My poor granddaughter. How can she hide such a big thing from me? This silly child!¡± Tears immediately streamed down the olddy¡¯s face. She reached out to grab Xiao Shi and Gu Qi¡¯s hands. Qiao Nian quickly shielded Xiao Shi and Gu Qi behind her. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the person in front of her should be Song Man¡¯s grandmother. Since Song Man¡¯s grandmother had appeared, it meant that her family was also nearby. She looked down at Xiao Shi and saw that she was looking at the olddy in surprise. She was worried that Xiao Shi would soften and leave with the olddy. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for Song Man¡¯s family. She pulled the two children back. Xiao Shi followed Qiao Nian back and turned to look at the old woman. ¡°Xiao Shi, Xiao Shi, my darling,e back quickly!¡± The olddy jogged after her and grabbed Xiao Shi¡¯s hand, crying until her nose was covered in snot and tears. ¡°My good child, don¡¯t leave. Great-grandmother will take good care of you in the future!¡± Xiao Shi was stunned. She reached out to push the old woman away, but she was much weaker. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Qiao Nian shielded Gu Qi behind her and stepped forward, wanting to separate the olddy from Xiao Shi. She didn¡¯t expect the olddy to hug Xiao Shi so tightly. She was afraid that she would hurt Xiao Shi. Moreover, she was too embarrassed to hit an olddy hard. ¡°Madam, please let go of my child. If you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll have to call the police!¡± Qiao Nian said righteously, taking her phone out of her pocket. ¡°Then call the police. What right do you have to take my granddaughter¡¯s child away!¡± The old woman wiped her tears and said angrily, ¡°You stole my granddaughter¡¯s child. You¡¯re a human trafficker!¡± Qiao Nian took out her phone, toozy to speak to the old woman. At this moment, a young woman in a nurse¡¯s uniform ran over from afar. ¡°I¡¯m Hu Lin, Grandma Wang¡¯s nurse.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Hu Lin¡¯s face as she exined patiently, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. There¡¯s something wrong with Grandma Wang. Please don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± As Hu Lin spoke, she pointed at her head and nced at Wang Yue. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°Miss Hu, I have other things to do at home. I¡¯m going back, but Madam Wang is pestering my child now. My child is also frightened.¡± Hu Lin hurriedly bent down and apologized. Then, she walked over to Wang Yue and whispered into her ear. Wang Yue immediately let go of Xiao Shi and looked at Hu Lin in a daze. Hu Lin smiled at Qiao Nian. Her gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face and she apologized sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I apologize on behalf of Grandma Wang. Grandma Wang¡¯s only granddaughter is gone. She can¡¯t ept it for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s indeed very easy to be affected by the departure of a rtive.¡± Seeing that Xiao Shi¡¯s expression was still fine, Qiao Nian said casually. Chapter 914 - 914 Misunderstanding? 914 Misunderstanding? ¡°Yes, Grandma Wang only has one granddaughter left. Back then, after her granddaughter sent her to the sanatorium, she never went to see Grandma Wang again. Poor olddy. She just hoped that her granddaughter could take more care of her.¡± Hu Lin smiled dejectedly and sighed slightly. ¡°Young people these days really don¡¯t care about old people at all. No one expected Grandma Wang¡¯s granddaughter to be gone too.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Qiao Nian echoed. ¡°Who is Grandma Wang¡¯s granddaughter? How can she leave her just like that?¡± ¡°I think her name is Song Man. I¡¯m here today to apany Grandma Wang to settle Song Man¡¯s funeral. A white-haired person is sending a young person off.¡± Hu Lin pursed her lips, looking helpless. ¡°Then you must have a lot of things to do. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and left with the two children. !! After taking two steps, she turned around and saw Wang Yue holding Hu Lin¡¯s hand. She said pitifully, ¡°Xiao Shi is my great-granddaughter. Lin Lin, can you bring Xiao Shi back?¡± ¡°Grandma Wang, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯ll take you to look for Xiao Shi in the future, okay?¡± Hu Lin said gently. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Wang Yue agreed reluctantly, still muttering ¡°Xiao Shi¡±. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and looked down at Xiao Shi. She asked softly, ¡°Xiao Shi, have you seen your great-grandmother?¡± Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian and shook her head. ¡°In the past, Auntie Song said that we didn¡¯t have any rtives.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything. Afterforting Xiao Shi, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Xiao Shi wasn¡¯t frightened by Wang Yue¡¯s appearance. It seemed that she had to investigate the Song family carefully. She knew in her heart that she had really let go of Song Man. Holding the hands of the two children, she walked out. When they returned to the Gu family vi, Qiao Nian asked the two children to y while she went to the medicinal room. She had to prepare medicine for Matriarch Gu and Gu Zhou. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi watched as Qiao Nian left, looking like they wanted to say something but hesitated. Gu Qi pursed his lips and pulled Xiao Shi back to the bedroom. He closed the door very carefully and walked to Xiao Shi¡¯s side. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at Gu Qi seriously. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t Mommy acknowledge us?¡± Gu Qi had also been thinking about this question just now. He shook his head gently. ¡°Mommy should have her difficulties.¡± Xiao Shi felt that her mommy was a very gentle and kind person. Her mommy loved them very much, but she didn¡¯t understand why her mommy didn¡¯t tell them directly. ¡°Brother.¡± Xiao Shi lowered her voice and asked seriously, ¡°Does Daddy know that Mommy is our biological mother?¡± Gu Qi frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s little face drooped as she suggested seriously, ¡°Should we tell Daddy about this? What if Daddy doesn¡¯t know and misses Mommy?¡± Gu Qi was thinking about it when he heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words. He suddenly recalled something. Last night, he had been sleeping when his father sat by his bed and woke him up. He even told him that his sister had woken up from a nightmare and asked him to call Mommy home. At that time, his first reaction was to take care of his sister. He was about to get out of bed but he didn¡¯t hear his sister crying. He was about to ask his father, but his father still asked him to call Mommy and say that he was woken up because his sister was crying. Later on, Mommy finally returned home. He was about to secretly visit his sister when he saw his father guarding the door of his sister¡¯s room with a dark expression. At that time, he could sense his father¡¯s low mood, but now, he had a feeling that his father might know that his mommy was their biological mother. If Dad knew about this, why didn¡¯t he tell Mommy directly? Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi seriously and shook his head. ¡°I think Dad should already know about this.¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi in disbelief and eximed, ¡°What?¡± HHer father actually knew about this. How was her father so amazing? He knew everything! Gu Qi frowned and asked, ¡°Sister, do you know how Dad and Mommy got together?¡± Chapter 915 - 915 Facing Difficulties 915 Facing Difficulties Xiao Shi had heard Song Man mention this before. She nodded and said, ¡°I think Daddy and Mommy were schemed against and got together. After that, the two of them separated. That was when Mommy had us in her stomach!¡± Gu Qi roughly understood why his mommy didn¡¯t acknowledge them. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Mommy might hate Dad!¡± When she heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she gasped. She grabbed Gu Qi¡¯s hand and asked impatiently, ¡°Brother, what should we do? We have to let Daddy and Mommy be together.¡± ¡°We should let Mommy forget the pain of the past and walk out of it. That way, when Dad and Mommy are together, our family will be reunited!¡± Gu Qi said seriously. !! Xiao Shi felt that Gu Qi¡¯s words made sense and nodded seriously. She had to make her parents happy together. That way, their family of four could live happily together. ¡°Brother, what should we do now?¡± Xiao Shi asked eagerly. When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he frowned again. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s keep Mommy at home first. Only then will Dad have a chance to talk to Mommy properly. The two of them might be able to bury the hatchet!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Shi nodded solemnly, as if she was about to face a life-and-death matter. Gu Qi said with a serious expression, ¡°As long as we keep Mommy here, not only will we have a father, but we will also have a mother. We will be the happiest children in the world, so we have to work hard to keep Dad and Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi nodded in agreement. The two little heads leaned together and began to discuss the specific n. ¡­ Qiao Nian walked into the medicinal room. She took out her phone and sent Qin Chuan a message. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on Song Man¡¯s family?¡± Soon, Qin Chuan replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found out that Song Man was adopted. The person who adopted her is called Wang Yue.¡± When Qiao Nian saw the words ¡°Wang Yue¡±, she was slightly stunned. Could it be that Qin Chuan was referring to the olddy she had seen at the cemetery today? ¡°Anything about Song Man¡¯s adoptive parents?¡± Qiao Nian looked curious. ¡°Wang Yue¡¯s son and daughter-inw had been together for five years, but they had no children. The two of them often quarreled. In order to ease their rtionship, Wang Yue brought back a baby from somewhere else. That baby was Song Man. Not only did Song Man¡¯s appearance not make her son and daughter-inw reconcile, but it also made her son and daughter-inw have a divorce. After her son and daughter-inw divorced, they married other people. After that, Song Man no longer had anyone to take care of her, so Wang Yue took her in.¡± Seeing this message, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. ording to the information Qin Chuan had found, Song Man had no status at all with her adoptive parents. Only Wang Yue cared about her. It seemed that it was impossible for such adoptive parents to help Song Man with a bone marrow transnt. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind raced. It seemed that she had to investigate Song Man¡¯s biological parents. ¡°Go and investigate Song Man¡¯s biological parents.¡± After Qiao Nian sent the message, she put her phone aside. She walked to the medicine cab and began to organize the herbs. Matriarch Gu and Gu Zhou¡¯s pills were almost done. She had to prepare them in advance. By the time she was done, three hours had passed. Qiao Nian ced the pills she had made into white porcin bottles andbeled each bottle in case she made a mistake. She stood in front of the experiment table and looked at the remaining herbs on the table in a daze. Now, Xiao Shi¡¯s issues had been resolved and Gu Qi no longer refused tomunicate with others. Everything was going well. Other than her rtionship with Gu Zhou. She didn¡¯t know how to face Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Logically speaking, she should hate Gu Zhou. However, Gu Zhou had saved her in the past. Moreover, when that incident happened, Gu Zhou was a victim. She couldn¡¯t help but be in a difficult situation. Chapter 916 - 916 Big Plan 916 Big n At this moment, the ringtone of her phone interrupted her thoughts. Qiao Nian looked at her phone not far away and walked over. Seeing that it was Lu Zhu, she picked up. ¡°Sugar!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. !! Qiao Nian felt a warmth in her heart. Thinking of Lu Zhu¡¯sforting words in the past, her lips curved up involuntarily. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°What are you doing now? Do you have time?¡± ¡°I just finished making the pills. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Qiao Nian gripped her phone tightly. She guessed that Lu Zhu had already asked her mother for information. Pursing her lips, she asked, ¡°Brother, have you asked Mom?¡± ¡°After you told me, I went to ask Mom. She said that you¡¯ve never donated your bone marrow to anyone else!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s answer confirmed Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. Back then, those people must have kidnapped her to do a bone marrow transnt for Song Man. If that was the case, it would be difficult to investigate this matter. After all, she didn¡¯t have memories of that time. ¡°Then did Mom investigate the other tissues on the broken arm back then?¡± Qiao Nian asked solemnly. ¡°I investigated everything. It was precisely because all the results were your DNA that Mom was sure that you were killed!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her frown deepened. Indeed, it was as she had guessed. The person who had kidnapped her back then was near her family. ¡°Looks like someone tampered with the sample when Mom was doing the DNA test!¡± Qiao Nian said thoughtfully. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. She continued, ¡°Looks like that person is by our parents¡¯ side. Back then, when I was kidnapped, it wasn¡¯t just a simple kidnapping. That person probably wanted my bone marrow transnted into Song Man¡¯s body.¡± Lu Zhu sat in front of his desk. With a tired expression, he took off the gold-rimmed sses on his nose and threw them on the table. His voice instantly turned cold. ¡°I thought so too, so I investigated the patients who had bone marrow transnts in various hospitals, but I didn¡¯t find anyone who matched Song Man¡¯s DNA.¡± Qiao Nian sighed slightly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything here either. I met Song Man¡¯s grandmother, Wang Yue, today. Song Man seems to have been adopted! If I¡¯m not wrong, Song Man¡¯s illness is congenital. Her family might have been nning this since a long time ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that Song Man was deliberately sent out. In that case, even if we find out that you were kidnapped and your bone marrow was donated to Song Man, we won¡¯t be able to find any information about her biological parents.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold as he continued, ¡°I think the other party had nned this long ago. Perhaps we won¡¯t be able to find any clues. Do you think Song Man has interacted with those people?¡± ¡°Brother, Song Man should have been just a baby at that time. She shouldn¡¯t have known about this either. After she was sent out, I guess she found out about her backgroundter. However, I¡¯m not sure how much she knew. She¡¯s already dead and her corpse has been cremated. I still have her DNA information. Those people probably think that I don¡¯t know about Song Man¡¯s DNA and want to cremate her corpse as soon as possible. That way, they can hide everything from the past!¡± ¡°I have a bold guess. If she knows that you¡¯re the mother of Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, it means that what happened that night five years ago has something to do with her.¡± Lu Zhu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Moreover, she used your bone marrow. Her blood is the same as yours, which means that it¡¯s very likely that she knows that you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Qiao Nian felt a chill run down her spine, and her eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°From the beginning, she wanted to rece everything I had. She didn¡¯t even want to have a child. She used me to give birth and wanted to be Madam Gu openly.¡± Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. Those people wanted to erase her existence and let Song Man rece her. Song Man was the greatest beneficiary. Lu Zhu also realized all of this. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll investigate the people around Mom. Sugar, you¡¯re in danger now. Those people all know that you¡¯re still alive. Now that Song Man is dead, they might me you for her death. You have to be careful!¡± Chapter 917 - 917 Giving a Gift 917 Giving a Gift ¡°Brother, I understand. I¡¯ll protect myself!¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. Suddenly, a trace of hesitation shed in her eyes. ¡°Brother, those people already know that I¡¯m still alive, and they all know who I am. In that case, I don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. When the timees, make arrangements. I want to see Mom and Dad. Perhaps we can find clues through their memories!¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t wanted to alert the enemy, but now she realized that those people all knew who she was. Moreover, those people also knew that she was still alive. There was no need for her to hide anymore. ¡°Yes. In the past, every time I asked Mother about helping you test your sample, she would have a headache and feel unwell. Sometimes, she would even faint. If she knew that you were still alive, she would definitely be very happy. She would definitely help us recall what happened back then. When we get back, I¡¯ll let you reunite with your fourth brother. He still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re alive!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she paused for a moment and swallowed hard. ¡°Brother, are you saying that I have a fourth brother?¡± !! Jesus. Why did she have so many brothers? That wasn¡¯t right. How many brothers did she have? Qiao Nian pursed her lips and asked carefully, ¡°Brother, is Fourth Brother also my biological brother?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then how many brothers do I have?¡± Qiao Nian felt that her parents were really good at giving birth. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°Your Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and you are triplets!¡± ¡°Triplets?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian finally understood why she could give birth to twins. It turned out that there was a gene in the family that favored the formation of twins! ¡°Yes, at that time, you were the youngest of the triplets. After that, you were especially indignant. You often fought with Third Brother and Fourth Brother and insisted that they call you Sister. When you couldn¡¯t win, you even cried!¡± Lu Zhu recalled what had happened when he was young. His eyes gradually became gentle, and there was a smile on his lips. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was indeed something she could do. She had never admitted defeat. When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯sughter, his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for her. It was rare for him to hear Qiao Nianugh so happily. ¡°Sugar, actually, you don¡¯t have to put on a brave front alone. Everyone is by your side, and everyone will help you. If it¡¯s the truth, we¡¯ll investigate it slowly. There¡¯s no need to be conflicted about the truth. Everyone wants you to live happily!¡± Qiao Nian was very touched. Smiling, she said, ¡°Brother, I understand!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she recalled what Lu Zhu had just said and fell into deep thought. In the past, she had always been tense. Even when she slept, she had nightmares. She had never rxed. There were many people around her who cared about her now, and they would all protect her. There was no need for her to hold on alone. She had to try to trust others. As Qiao Nian thought about this, her phone suddenly rang. Her rm clock was giving her a reminder. She was preparing a gift for Qiao Xin, so she had set a time in advance. Qiao Nian called Qiao Xin directly. The call went through very quickly. Qiao Xin was undergoing a beauty treatment. When she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s call, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She asked tentatively, ¡°Sister? Why do you have the time to call me? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Of course I have a gift for you. Are you free tonight? Can youe out for a while?¡± Qiao Nian said with a fake smile. Qiao Xin was even more surprised. For some reason, she had a bad feeling about this. Qiao Nian hated her very much. Now, she had actually taken the initiative to call her and even said that she had a gift for her. Qiao Xin felt a chill run down her spine. She felt that Qiao Nian was a weasel wishing a chicken a happy new year. She had ill intentions. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Qiao Xin could finish speaking, Qiao Nian hung up, not giving Qiao Xin a chance to refuse. Qiao Xin had just finished her beauty treatments. After paying the bill, she walked towards the parking lot. When she reached the parking lot, she took out her phone and called Qiao Yu. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m out. Where are you in the parking lot?¡± Chapter 918 - 918 Envy 918 Envy ¡°Zone C, 250.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Xin replied and walked towards Qiao Yu. She walked over to Qiao Yu excitedly and called out sweetly, ¡°Brother.¡± She moved her face closer to Qiao Yu. ¡°Is my skin much better than before?¡± Qiao Yu smiled gently and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed much better than before.¡± !! Qiao Xin said proudly, ¡°A woman¡¯s face is the most important thing. I have to take good care of my skin in the future!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Yu agreed and opened the door of the front passenger seat. ¡°Get in, let¡¯s go home.¡± Qiao Xin was about to get into the car when her phone rang. She took it out and was slightly stunned when she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s text. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Qiao Yu asked worriedly when he saw Qiao Xin¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Qiao Xin turned off her phone guiltily, pretending to be indifferent. However, her heart was already in turmoil. Qiao Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it. He gestured for Qiao Xin to get into the car. In the car, Qiao Xin nced at Qiao Yu, who was driving, with aplicated expression. She asked seriously, ¡°Brother, how many sisters do you have? Which sister is the most important to you?¡± Qiao Yu nced at Qiao Xin curiously and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re my only sister. What¡¯s there to ask?¡± Qiao Yu asked with a smile. Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that in her brother¡¯s heart, she was also the most important. After returning home, Qiao Xin saw that Qiao Yu was about to leave. Only then did she know that Qiao Yu was going to thepany. After sending Qiao Yu off, Qiao Xin was about to go back to rest when she identally passed by Qiao Yu¡¯s half-open study. Her brother¡¯s study had always been locked, and he did not let the servants in. This time, her brother actually did not lock the door. In the past, when she passed by the study, she would asionally see her brother sitting at his desk and holding a photo. In the past, she had made a fuss about wanting to see that photo, but her brother would hide it every time, unwilling to let her see it. Now, she finally had a chance to see that photo. She was very curious about which girl had made his brother yearn for her. Qiao Xin pushed the door open and walked in. She nced at the desk. Apart from theputer, keyboard, and mouse, there were also some documents on the table. She searched for a long time but didn¡¯t see any photos. Qiao Xin rummaged through the drawer of the desk again. In the bottom drawer, she saw a photograph. She took out the photo and looked at it in reverse. When she saw the face in the photo, she froze. How could it be Qiao Nian? Why would her brother hide a photo of Qiao Nian? What kind of feelings did her brother have for Qiao Nian? Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and she exuded a cold aura. Qiao Nian was already standing at the top of An City. She was already very outstanding. She would never allow her brother to fall for Qiao Nian. So what if Qiao Nian was high and mighty now? The higher one stood, the more painful it would be when they fell. She wanted Qiao Nian to suffer a fate worse than death. She wanted her to fall to the ground and never get up again. Five years ago, she could do this. She could still do this now. As long as Qiao Nian disappeared¡­ She was the most outstanding young woman in An City. Thinking of the message Qiao Nian had sent her, her lips curved up slightly. There was still time. It was enough for her to set everything up. Qiao Xin took out her phone and sent Qiao Nian a message. ¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Xin ced the photo back on the table, closed the drawer, and walked out. Five years ago, she was the only one who had done that thing. Now, she was going to drag someone with her. With that person around, she was absolutely safe. Qiao Xin closed the study door, took out her phone, and called Song Man. However, the call did not go through. Qiao Xin frowned slightly. During this period of time, she had been calling Song Man. Although Song Man¡¯s phone was on, no one picked up. She wondered what Song Man was busy with all day. There wasn¡¯t even time to connect the call. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t take this matter to heart and began to n for tonight. Even without Song Man, she could handle this matter. Chapter 919 - 919 Planning 919 nning In the past, she might have taken Gu Zhou¡¯s identity into consideration and not attacked Qiao Nian. However, Song Man nned to ruin Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s marriage. Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, and she had been engaged to Gu Zhou in the past. Now that Song Man had arrived, the marriage between the Lu and Gu families would definitely take ce again. At that time, Qiao Nian would be an unwanted wretch. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. What Qiao Xin didn¡¯t understand was why Song Man didn¡¯t return to the Lu family directly to acknowledge them. From Song Man¡¯s words, it seemed that she wanted to be with Gu Zhou first. Song Man must have taken a liking to Gu Zhou, so she went to look for him first. In the past, Qiao Xin had heard from others that the Lu family especially cared about the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Every year, on the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, the Lu family would hold a grand ceremony. Every month, the Lu family would prepare many gifts for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin felt a little envious of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If she were the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she would have endless wealth and love. She would have won without putting in any effort. Resigned to her fate, Qiao Xin took out her phone and called Lu Zhu. ¡°Hello.¡± A cold male voice came through the phone. This voice was very pleasant to the ear. Qiao Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She sighed with emotion. Song Man was really lucky to have a particrly capable and handsome brother with a pleasant voice. However, Qiao Xin quicklyposed herself. She said gently, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lu. I¡¯m Qiao Xin, Qiao Nian¡¯s younger sister. We met once at the Gu family vi.¡± Lu Zhu frowned slightly and hesitated for a long time. ¡°Qiao Xin¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Xin replied with a smile, remaining silent. Lu Zhu quickly remembered who Qiao Xin was. His expression instantly darkened. He had investigated Qiao Xin¡¯s background. Qiao Xin seemed to be especially jealous of Sugar. She had even caused Sugar many troubles. Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. The coldness in his eyes deepened as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re Mrs. Gu¡¯s sister. What can I do for you?¡± Qiao Xin gave a bright smile, a trace of cunning shing in her eyes. She asked gently, ¡°Mr. Lu, I heard that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was kidnapped and you only found a part of her arm?¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Qiao Xin could tell that Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was very cold. Indeed, everyone in the Lu family cared a lot about the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Xin maintained the smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Lu, do you want to see your sister?¡± Lu Zhu instantly became vignt. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯ve already found out that the eldest daughter of the Lu family is still alive, but I¡¯m not sure if Mr. Lu wants to see her.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He recalled what Qiao Nian had said previously and suspected that Qiao Xin was talking about Song Man. Fortunately, he was prepared. Otherwise, he would have given himself away. However, he was very curious. Song Man and Qiao Xin were actually rted. Did Song Man really want to rece all Qiao Nian¡¯s identities when she came here from Hai Cheng? Lu Zhu found Qiao Xin disgusting. Qiao Xin had really put in a lot of effort to deal with Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu pretended to be very nervous and asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she knew that he believed her. Her lips curved up slightly as she said with a smile, ¡°At eleven tonight, I¡¯ll take the eldest daughter of the Lu family to the Red Bar. When the timees, Mr. Lu cane over to acknowledge his family member.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Lu Zhu hung up, a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly. How had Sugar grown up in the Qiao family? His heart really ached for Sugar. He found out that five years ago, in order to deal with Sugar, Qiao Xin had sent her to the bed of an old man in his fifties. However, by chance, Sugar was with Gu Zhou that night. Since Qiao Xin was so unafraid of death, he had to treat her well. He had to let Qiao Xin have a taste of ruin. How could any Tom, Dick, or Harry bully the eldest daughter of the Lu family? After hanging up, a bright smile appeared on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She ran happily towards her room, humming a popr song. So what if Qiao Nian was amazing? In front of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Qiao Nian had to wag her tail and beg for mercy. Chapter 920 - 920 Envy 920 Envy At ten o¡¯clock at night, Qiao Xin drove a purplish-red sports car to the entrance of the bar. She got out of the car elegantly and looked up at the que of the bar, her lips curving up in a mocking smile. The service staff hurriedly ran over, took the car keys from Qiao Xin, and hurriedly went to park the car. Tonight, Qiao Xin was wearing a silver tank top and short skirt. Her ck hair fell over her shoulders like silk. In her silver high heels, she walked in. Qiao Xin¡¯s appearance instantly attracted the attention of many people, making her the center of attention in the bar. Qiao Xin enjoyed this feeling very much. She felt that she was the chosen one. She had a good background and was outstanding. She should stand at the top of the world. However, Qiao Xin had just taken a few steps when she realized that everyone¡¯s attention had shifted away. ¡°Oh my god, that youngdy is so beautiful!¡± ¡°How can there be such a beautiful woman in this world?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s someone who walked out of a painting!¡± ¡­ Qiao Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly. Who had stolen her thunder? She turned around and saw a woman in a long ck dress and a short red cloak standing at the entrance of the bar. The ck and red contrast was eye-catching. Her slightly exposed corbone carried a bewitching beauty. Her long ck curly hair draped over her shoulders like seaweed. There was no expression on her cold face, and she exuded azy aura. This person was none other than Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s appearance made the others in the bar pale inparison. She was like a star on the stage, dazzling and eye-catching. Qiao Xin clenched her fists. Qiao Nian! It was Qiao Nian again! Every time, it was Qiao Nian who stole her limelight! When the rich young master, who had been drinking at the side, saw Qiao Nian, his eyes widened. He picked up his wine ss and walked up to Qiao Nian with a smile. However, when the beauty nced at himzily, he clearly saw the coldness in her eyes. For some reason, he felt a chill run down his spine and instantly cowered. He no longer dared to chat with the beauty and left with his tail between his legs. Qiao Nian arrived at the door of the private room she had booked. She pushed the door open and walked in. When she saw that Qiao Xin was already inside, she was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Qiao Xin to arrive so early this time. Qiao Xin looked up at Qiao Nian and saw her curvaceous figure and charming face. If Qiao Nian was just a stupid beauty, she would definitely admire a good-looking person like Qiao Nian. But Qiao Nian was too smart. This was what she couldn¡¯t stand. Why was Qiao Nian so smart and good-looking? How could the heavens be so unfair? However, Qiao Xin quickly calmed down. After all, Qiao Nian¡¯s reputation would definitely be ruined tonight. She would trample on Qiao Nian and make her unable to recover for the rest of her life. Qiao Xin pursed her lips slightly and gave a faint smile. ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give me a gift? Why didn¡¯t you bring anything?¡± Qiao Nian looked down at Qiao Xin. She especially admired Qiao Xin¡¯s thick skin. She had clearly fallen out with the Qiao family. She had caused Qiao Shan to go to prison, and Qiao Shan and Su Xue¡¯s marriage had broken down. She had done so much, but Qiao Xin could still call her sister without any qualms. It seemed that Qiao Xin was getting more and more scheming. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry about the gift. I have a few questions for you,¡± Qiao Nian said coldly. Qiao Xin smiled crookedly and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°What did you do to me the night I lost my virginity?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. Puzzled, she said, ¡°Sister, why did you suddenly think of this? It¡¯s been so long. There¡¯s no need to bring up the past!¡± ¡°Confess. I advise you to think carefully before answering my question!¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly. Qiao Xin¡¯s expression turned serious. She hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, I only secretly drugged you that night. I didn¡¯t do the rest. Of course, you should be the one who knows everything!¡± At that time, Qiao Xin had sent an old man to Qiao Nian¡¯s room, but when she brought the old man to Qiao Nian¡¯s room, Qiao Nian had already disappeared. Chapter 921 - 921 Old Man 921 Old Man In the end, she didn¡¯t know where Qiao Nian had gone. The rest had nothing to do with her. The only thing Qiao Xin was sure of was that at that time, she had drugged Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was pregnant with a stranger¡¯s child, so she lost her mind and was sent to a mental hospital. Qiao Nian had brought this upon herself. Not only did she have her brother, but she also had Song Man as her backer. Qiao Nian would never attack her. Moreover, Lu Zhu would arrive soon. When the time came, she would personally tell Lu Zhu Song Man¡¯s identity. Qiao Nian would definitely be hated by the Lu family. ¡°What else did you do?¡± Qiao Nian asked coldly. ¡°You already know the rest. Do you need me to tell you?¡± Qiao Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Tell me everything in detail!¡± Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t afraid of Qiao Nian either. She couldn¡¯t stand Qiao Nian being so straightforward and arrogant. She said angrily on purpose, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just brought an old man to your room!¡± Old man? Qiao Nian frowned imperceptibly, but she quickly regained herposure. She couldn¡¯t remember seeing the old man that night. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve treated you well too. I was afraid that you would be in pain for the first time, so I found an experienced old man to serve you. Now, it seems that I¡¯m not wrong at all. You¡¯ve been thinking about him for so many years! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for him!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and asked, ¡°Qiao Xin, are you sure that old man entered my room?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Qiao Xin said innocently. ¡°At that time, he told me himself that you were the one who spent the night with him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given him the final payment! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qiao Nian no longer wanted to dwell on what had happened that night. After all, the DNA report she had with Gu Qi had already indicated that the person that night was Gu Zhou. As for who the old man Qiao Xin had found was sleeping with, she didn¡¯t care at all. She had already thought of a way to make Qiao Xin regret it. Moreover, she hade this time mainly to ask about another matter. That matter was also very important to her. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She asked, ¡°The night I gave birth, what did you and Su Xue do to me and my children? Why did you say that my children were dead?¡± Her children were clearly still alive. She did not understand why one child had been sent to Song Man and the other to Gu Zhou. If she remembered correctly, when Gu Zhou found Wang Lin, she was already on the verge of death. The child was lying beside her. Who had sent her child away? When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked confused. Frowning, she asked in confusion, ¡°Have you forgotten? At that time, you gave birth prematurely, so you couldn¡¯t even save your children!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s face. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t seem to be lying. What exactly had gone wrong? Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, deep in thought. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. She walked up to Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Qiao Nian, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Qiao Xin, scaring her so much that she took a step back. ¡°I just want to know what you and Su Xue did to me when I gave birth. I have a bad temper and my patience is limited. You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± Qiao Xin frowned. She looked at Qiao Nian as if she was looking at a stranger. Then, she sighed and said speechlessly, ¡°Qiao Nian, can you use your brain? What can we do to you?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She just stared coldly at Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s not good for the Qiao family that you got pregnant out of wedlock, Mom has been hiding this from the outside world in order to help you hide your ugliness. If we really want to do something to your children, do you think your children can grow up in your stomach? Although they were born prematurely, they were only born about ten days earlier. It¡¯s the same as being born after a full term!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. Her frown deepened. Qiao Xin was right. At that time, Su Xue had indeed never had any designs on her children. Chapter 922 - 922 Three Children 922 Three Children ¡°Back then, Mom thought that when you gave birth, you could just raise these three children outside. If you want to see them, you can visit them. Usually, you can get the nanny to help take care of them and get them a pair of parents to let them grow up safely! Mom has never thought of dealing with you and your children!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She asked, ¡°Three children?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, is there something wrong with your brain? Back then, you did give birth to three children. At that time, the people from the mental hospital called us. When Mom and I rushed over, you had alreadye out of the operating theater. The doctor told me that none of your three children survived!¡± Qiao Nian felt her breathing quicken. What exactly had happened back then? Why didn¡¯t she have any impression of it? She actually gave birth to three children. At first, she only remembered that she had a child. Onlyter did she remember that she had given birth to twins. But Qiao Xin actually said that she had given birth to three children. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t look like she was lying. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Her mother had also given birth to triplets, so it was very likely that she would give birth to triplets. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s stunned expression. This was the first time she had seen Qiao Nian in such a daze. Only then did she realize that Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t remember what had happened the night she gave birth. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you how many children you gave birth to?¡± Qiao Xin asked with a frown. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a medical student. Don¡¯t you usually take your pulse and check your health? I heard that when a Chinese medicine practitioner takes your pulse, we can find out how many children there are.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Chinese medicine is quite magical. If you had a child in your stomach, you should have two pulses. If there were two children, there should be three pulses. At that time, you were pregnant with three children, so there should be four pulses.¡± At that time, she couldn¡¯t wait for Qiao Nian to die. However, ording to her mother, Qiao Nian was good-looking. In the future, she would let Qiao Nian marry someone powerful into the Qiao family to consolidate the Qiao family¡¯s strength. At that time, Qiao Xin was still thinking that it was a good thing that the three children were all dead. Otherwise, Qiao Nian might not have been willing to marry because of them. On the other hand, if Qiao Nian lost three children at once, she would definitely be devastated. She would be crippled. She had never expected Qiao Nian to have forgotten about this. Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. Her breathing grew heavier and heavier, and her face turned pale. She tried hard to recall what had happened that night. Moreover, Qiao Xin¡¯s words made her realize something. When she was pregnant, she should have taken her pulse. She should have known that she was pregnant with a few children. But she had no such memories at all. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. What exactly was the problem? When she woke up after giving birth, she knew that her child had not survived. For a moment, she could not stand the pain of losing her son. Later on, Qin Chuan used hypnosis to make her forget about her pregnancy. The only thing she remembered was that she had once given birth. If she was pregnant, she would definitely take very careful care of her body and the child in her stomach. How could she give birth to a dead baby? She actually gave birth to three children. Where was thest child? Was that child still alive? Qiao Xin thought that she had hit the nail on the head. Thinking about it, it made sense. Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were so good, but she couldn¡¯t save her three children. She said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s really tragic to be your children. You¡¯re such an outstanding doctor, but you can¡¯t save them. What a pity. They never had time to see this world before they had to leave!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body was trembling, and her breathing had be difficult. She could vaguely remember her sitting on the hospital bed, crying and hugging a dead baby. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s faces suddenly appeared in her mind. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Shi¡¯s appearance and Song Man¡¯s schemes, she might never have realized that her children were still alive! Could the other child really be dead? Or had someone exchanged the dead baby in her arms for her children? Chapter 923 - 923 How Dare You Hit Me 923 How Dare You Hit Me Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong. Qiao Xin raised her eyebrows slightly. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s pained expression, she said smugly, ¡°You¡¯re the jinx. That¡¯s why your child¡­¡± Bam! The crisp sound of the p resounded throughout the private room. Qiao Xin was stunned. She covered her face with her hand and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Her eyes turned cold. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Bam! Qiao Nian mercilessly pped Qiao Xin again. Two distinct palm prints appeared on Qiao Xin¡¯s face, one on each side. Her face was burning with pain, and her ears buzzed like flies. During this period of time, Qiao Xin had been behaving herself and hadn¡¯t faced Qiao Nian head-on. After being pped twice by Qiao Nian, she finally remembered that Qiao Nian had never shown her any mercy in the past. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in fear and unease. She swallowed nervously, thinking about how to leave this ce. To deal with someone like Qiao Nian, one had to secretly trip her. After all, she was ady and wouldn¡¯t hit anyone. Qiao Nian¡¯s fox-like eyes gradually turned red, and her expression darkened. She enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Qiao Xin, killing you is as easy as stepping on an ant. You¡¯d better behave yourself and tell me everything that happened back then!¡± Qiao Xin was so angry that her eyes turned red. Who did Qiao Nian think she was? She was just a wild girl from the countryside. She was nothing. She didn¡¯t expect Song Man to still have to deal with Qiao Nian even though she was the Young Miss of the Lu family. If she embarrassed Qiao Nian now, Song Man would have to be grateful to her. It was also good for the Qiao family that she was on good terms with Song Man. With this thought in mind, Qiao Xin raised her hand to hit Qiao Nian. However, she was no match for Qiao Nian in the end. Qiao Nian grabbed her wrist. Qiao Nian was so strong that her wrist hurt. Qiao Xin frowned. She wanted to retract her hand, but Qiao Nian¡¯s grip was too tight. She couldn¡¯t move her hand at all. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Qiao Xin frowned at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. She flung Qiao Xin aside forcefully. Qiao Xin staggered twice, lost her bnce, and fell to the ground. It was so painful her tears were about to fall. She sat on the ground and looked at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face. Qiao Nian walked up to Qiao Xin in her high heels and looked down at her. At this moment, Qiao Xin looked extremely disheveled. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually filled with killing intent. Qiao Xin had hurt her again and again. However, she could also sense that Qiao Xin was telling the truth about her childbirth. If Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t lying, the Qiao family definitely didn¡¯t know about the child swap. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any other useful information from the Qiao family. Qiao Xin was so frightened that her face turned pale. She shook her head in panic and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. What else do you want to know?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she scrutinized Qiao Xin. Many things must have happened on the night she gave birth. ording to Qiao Xin, she had given birth prematurely. She would definitely pay special attention to her health. How could she have given birth prematurely? Could it be that her child¡¯s premature birth was not an ident? At that time, there must have been someone behind the scenes involved. Otherwise, Xiao Shi wouldn¡¯t have been by Song Man¡¯s side. Was Qiao Xin really innocent? Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t sure. Qiao Xin stood up shakily. She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. ¡°Qiao Nian, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin in confusion. Qiao Xin gritted her teeth and looked at Qiao Nian. She took out her phone and called Song Man. Once she called Song Man over, she wanted to see how long Qiao Nian could continue acting. At this moment, her phone rang. Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin expressionlessly and took out Song Man¡¯s phone from her bag. Under Qiao Xin¡¯s surprised gaze, she slowly picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voiceing from the phone, she was stunned. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Chapter 924 - 924 Song Man Is Dead? 924 Song Man Is Dead? How was this possible? Why was Song Man¡¯s phone in Qiao Nian¡¯s hands? Qiao Xin stammered, ¡°W-why do you have Song Man¡¯s phone? Where is Song Man?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin expressionlessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Song Man? She¡¯s already dead!¡± Qiao Xin hung up and frowned. She questioned, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. How can she be dead? What exactly did you do to Song Man? Did you kidnap her? Could it be because Song Man has Gu Zhou¡¯s child?¡± At this moment, Qiao Xin realized how terrifying Qiao Nian was. In order to secure her position as Young Madam Gu, Qiao Nian had actually killed someone! ¡°Song Man is already dead!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out her phone, flipped to a photo, and handed it to Qiao Xin. That photo was of Song Man lying in a pool of blood! Qiao Xin was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly covered her mouth, suppressing the urge to vomit. She took two steps back in fear. ¡°How¡­ how dare you kill her?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s voice trembled. She tried hard to remain calm. After a long while, she said, ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s a crime to be a murderer? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being shot? Do you know who Song Man is?¡± How could Qiao Nian kill Song Man? Song Man was her greatest backer. Without Song Man, even if she spoke to the Lu family, the effect would be greatly reduced. Qiao Xin frowned. The ns she had thought of previously had yet to be implemented, but Qiao Nian had already disrupted them. Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly, then looked at Qiao Xin with interest and asked, ¡°Why? Does Song Man have another identity?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If you kill her, you¡¯ll offend the Lu family!¡± At this point, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Qiao Nian had killed Song Man. The Lu family would never let Qiao Nian off. At the thought that Qiao Nian might be torn to pieces by the Lu family, Qiao Xin¡¯s mood improved. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Xin to think that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Song Man really nned to enter the Lu family and pretend to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. This proved that Qiao Xin had no idea who the mastermind was. She had only contacted Song Man. Seeing Qiao Nian standing there with a serious expression, Qiao Xin knew that Qiao Nian was frightened by her words. She was extremely smug. Actually, Qiao Xin had been thinking about how to coax Song Man to deal with Qiao Nian. Now, she didn¡¯t have to worry at all. Song Man was dead, and she could say whatever she wanted about the rest. ¡°Qiao Nian, your good days are over. I was wondering why Song Man didn¡¯t answer my call. So you¡¯ve already killed her. Now that you¡¯ve offended the Lu family, I advise you to go to the Lu family as soon as possible to apologize and pay for your mistakes!¡± Qiao Xin pretended to warn her. One had to know that the three people who had kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Lu family were all dead. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Qiao Nian met the people from the Lu family again. When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, sheughed. She understood Qiao Xin¡¯s scheme and knew that Qiao Xin and Song Man were probably making use of each other. Qiao Xin contacted Song Man first. Qiao Xin probably wanted to get close to Song Man and build a good rtionship with the Lu family. Then, she would use the Lu family¡¯s power to take revenge on her. Song Man was just an ordinary person. If she wanted to contact the Lu family, she needed a middleman to introduce her to them. Song Man must have wanted to use her blood to have a blood test with the Lu family when she met them. At that time, Song Man would naturally be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. However, Song Man did not expect her perfect n to be exposed. When Song Man¡¯s n was exposed, in order to protect the person behind the scenes, she chose tomit suicide by jumping off a building. Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Qiao Xin had a bad feeling. ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯re about to die. Why are you still smiling?¡± Qiao Xin questioned coldly. ¡°Of course I¡¯mughing at you for being stupid!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes widened in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to get close to Qiao Nian. She was worried that Qiao Nian would hit her. She was even more worried that Qiao Nian would kill her directly. However, Qiao Xin quickly understood. Qiao Nian must have lost her mind. That was why Qiao Nian was smiling now. Chapter 925 - 925 Turn yourself in! 925 Turn yourself in! Moreover, Qiao Nian was about to die. Why should she stoop to the level of a dead person? Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin meaningfully and asked, ¡°Are you thinking of working with Song Man and taking me down directly? If I¡¯m not wrong, Song Man should have taken the initiative to find you and tell you that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Am I right?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her frown deepened. Qiao Nian was really smart. With just a few words, she could discover what was going on between her and Song Man. It was useless to have a good brain if you have a bad life. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°If you have time to guess, why don¡¯t you think about what to do in the future?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin sympathetically. She had thought that Qiao Xin would know more, but now it seemed that Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know much. Poor Qiao Xin. She still didn¡¯t know that she was just a small chess piece for Song Man. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s strange expression, Qiao Xin coughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re a murderer now, and you¡¯ve already confessed. I¡¯ll call the police now and get them to arrest you!¡± At this point, Qiao Xin paused for a moment and continued, ¡°On ount that we¡¯re sisters, I won¡¯t make this call. Why don¡¯t you just turn yourself in?¡± Qiao Nian walked towards Qiao Xin in her high heels. Qiao Xin was so frightened that she hurriedly took a few steps back. She pressed her body against the wall and looked at Qiao Nian warily. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about killing me to silence me! I came here today. I¡¯ve already told my mother that if anything happens to me, they¡¯ll quickly find out that it¡¯s you!¡± Qiao Nian smiled, a trace of disdain shing across her face. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much about me killing you? How can someone like you be worthy? I¡¯ll dirty my hands if I kill you!¡± When Qiao Xin heard that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t kill her, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, what was the meaning of Qiao Nian¡¯s disdainful gaze? Qiao Xin pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Then you should turn yourself in as soon as possible!¡± Back then, when Song Man looked for Qiao Xin, Qiao Xin didn¡¯t believe that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Therefore, at that time, she specially investigated the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. At that time, the Lu family had only found one arm of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Moreover, Song Man had taken out the paternity test certificate between her and someone from the Lu family. Therefore, Song Man must be the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Qiao Nian might have to spend the rest of her life in a tomb. When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she smiled and said disdainfully, ¡°Confidence is a good thing. Someone like you isn¡¯t confident, but blindly arrogant. I hope you¡¯ll have thestugh!¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned around and walked out. After Qiao Nian left, the pressure she felt disappeared. Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t know her limits. She actually dared to go against the Lu family. However, she felt that Qiao Nian was the fool. She had even given Qiao Nian many gifts outside. Tonight would definitely be a breeze for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian walked out of the private room, her expression darkening. She had thought that Qiao Xin might know who was behind Song Man. Now, it seemed that she was overthinking. Qiao Xin was as stupid as ever. She didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong with Song Man at all. With a heavy heart, Qiao Nian walked out. Just as she was about to reach the door, five people blocked her path. ¡°Oh, beauty, what¡¯s your name? Let¡¯s exchange contact information so that it¡¯ll be easier tomunicate in the future!¡± As the man spoke, his gaze gradually moved down from Qiao Nian¡¯s face, not hiding the desire in his eyes at all. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. The man looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s curvaceous figure lustfully. Swallowing, he reached out to hug Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. A cold glint shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Without hesitation, she shook off the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a hot-tempered beauty! I like this kind of beauty. It¡¯s exciting!¡± The man wasn¡¯t angry at all. He even wanted to hug Qiao Nian¡¯s waist again. Chapter 926 - 926 Harassment 926 Harassment Qiao Nian ignored the man and was about to leave when the other men blocked her path. Qiao Nian was in a bad mood. She said impatiently, ¡°I advise you to move aside. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Little beauty, how do you want to be impolite?¡± The man was lecherous. He rubbed his hands in front of him, his eyes almost glued to Qiao Nian¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Get out of my way!¡± Qiao Nian said coldly. Her voice was cold, and her eyes were slightly narrowed, exuding a dangerous coldness. !! ¡°Little beauty, if your temper is too explosive, you won¡¯t be weed!¡± The man smiled at Qiao Nian, like a vicious wolf seeing meat. His eyes were shining. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we get a room and have some fun?¡± The people standing behind the man smiled and nodded. ¡°Little beauty,e and y with us. I¡¯ll definitely serve you well.¡± ¡°The few of us are one in a hundred. You¡¯re lucky to meet us today!¡± ¡°We can try all sorts of positions. Little beauty, don¡¯t be too shy!¡± ¡­ . Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. Frowning, she asked coldly, ¡°Did Qiao Xin ask you toe?¡± This was all Qiao Xin could do. All these years, she had not improved at all. She even used such an old-fashioned method to ruin her reputation. Qiao Nian clenched her fists tightly. It seemed that Qiao Xin wouldn¡¯t have a good life anymore. At this moment, the short and thin man standing on the left pulled off Qiao Nian¡¯s shawl when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Qiao Nian¡¯s round shoulders and sexy corbone were clearly visible. The others looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder and their eyes instantly turned red. They were almost drooling. ¡°Her skin is so fair. There probably isn¡¯t concealer!¡± ¡°This figure isparable to a model!¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed top-notch. Brothers, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves!¡± ¡­ . The short and thin man wanted to pull off Qiao Nian¡¯s shawl, but a hand grabbed his wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± The short and thin man screamed in pain. At this moment, everyone heard a crack. The short and thin man¡¯s arm was dislocated. Actually, Qiao Nian could deal with them herself. She didn¡¯t need anyone to protect her. Seeing that someone was helping her, she turned to look at the man standing beside her. The man was very tall, about 1.9 meters tall. He had a stalwart figure. The man was holding a tissue in his hand, wiping his hands slowly. Then, he threw the tissue in his hand at the man whose arm he had dislocated. He looked up slightly, his beautiful fox-like eyes filled with disgust as they swept across the men in front of him. The men who were looking for trouble felt a chill run down their spines as they looked at each other. The man turned to look at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s shawl had already been torn, he naturally took off his suit jacket and draped it over Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulders, wrapping them with it. ¡°A beautiful and noble girl shouldn¡¯t dirty her hands for these bedbugs!¡± With that, the man looked sharply at the hooligans in front of him. Slowly, he rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and took a step forward, shielding Qiao Nian behind him. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression faltered slightly. For some reason, she felt that this man looked a little familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere before. However, she was certain that she had never seen the man in front of her. Her heart began to race involuntarily. The leader of the group was called He Cheng. His expression was a little ugly as he questioned coldly, ¡°Fourth Master, this has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to cause trouble!¡± After the man rolled up his sleeves, he nced at the people in front of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch this woman!¡± He Cheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He was considered a well-known figure here, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to go against him in public. He pursed his lips slightly and said solemnly, ¡°Fourth Master, you don¡¯t usually care about these things. If you insist on interfering, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Chapter 927 - 927 Fourth Master 927 Fourth Master Fourth Masterughed. Hisughter seemed to be mocking He Cheng. ¡°With just you?¡± He Cheng was a person who cared about his dignity. Usually, when others saw him, they would have to respectfully call him ¡°Master He¡±. He had never expected Fourth Master to be so stubborn. No one could stop him from getting the woman he wanted. ¡°Go!¡± He Cheng waved his hand, and the people behind him rushed forward! !! Qiao Nian stood behind Fourth Master. Although she didn¡¯t know who Fourth Master was, he was protecting her. She had thought that no matter how powerful Fourth Master was, he was definitely no match for those people. But she was wrong. Fourth Master easily knocked all of them to the ground. Those people were lying on the ground and crying out in pain. Seeing that all his men had been beaten up, He Cheng hesitated to attack. He Cheng had a good family background and was generous, so those people were all willing to follow him. He was not good at fighting at all. When he thought of how Fourth Master had hit him cleanly and without hesitation just now, he chickened out again. If he attacked now, he would be beaten up! A wise man submitted to circumstances. Suppressing his anger, He Cheng said, ¡°Fourth Master, we can be considered old acquaintances. Usually, we work separately and don¡¯t interfere with each other. How can you¡­¡± Before He Cheng could finish speaking, he met the killing intent in Fourth Master¡¯s eyes. He was slightly stunned and could not say the rest. He Cheng pursed his lips tightly. He had long known of Fourth Master¡¯s ruthless methods. In the past, he had always avoided going against him. But this time, he had received a huge sum of money. Someone wanted him to have sex with Qiao Nian. Only a fool would reject such a good opportunity to have money and a beauty in his bed! Seeing that He Cheng had no intention of attacking, Fourth Master calmly rolled down his sleeve and looked at He Cheng indifferently. ¡°He Cheng, you should know that as long as it¡¯s someone I am protecting, no one can touch a hair on her head. Before I get angry, you¡¯d better take your people and get lost. Otherwise¡­¡± When He Cheng heard Fourth Master¡¯s words, he was stunned. He was so frightened that his body kept trembling. When he met Fourth Master, he had heard him call himself ¡°Fourth Brother¡±. He had investigated Fourth Master¡¯s background in the past, but he could not find anything. Those who could not be investigated were basically all fromrge families, because it was impossible for ordinary people to hide their backgrounds. Fourth Master was definitely from a big family. The anger in He Cheng¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. If Fourth Master didn¡¯t use the power of his family, none of them would be his match. If Fourth Master used the power of his family, how could they gain anything? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He Cheng reluctantly left with his men. At this moment, Qiao Xin had been hiding in a corner, watching themotion in the distance. Her eyes gradually darkened. She had wanted Qiao Nian to spend the night with several people tonight. That way, Qiao Nian would never be able to make aeback. However, all of this was ruined by that person called Fourth Brother. Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. Strange. She had never heard of Fourth Brother, nor had she seen him. What made her most curious was that He Cheng was actually afraid of Fourth Brother. She red fiercely at Qiao Nian. Even if Qiao Nian had avoided her scheme this time, she would never let Qiao Nian off. She had to make Qiao Nian¡¯s life a living hell. Qiao Nian watched as He Cheng and the others fled. Her gaze fell on Fourth Master¡¯s face and she reached out to take off the suit jacket to return it to him. Seeing this, Fourth Master frowned slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to return it. I don¡¯t like to touch clothes that have been touched by others.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Fourth Master¡¯s words, she could understand. After all, some people were obsessed with cleanliness. Moreover, her shawl had already been torn by that fool. Although it was fine to go out in just a strapless dress, there were all kinds of people in the hotel. For the sake of less trouble, it was better for her to wear a suit jacket. ¡°Thank you, sir. I wonder if you can leave me your contact information? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. Thank you for helping me out,¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. She looked up at Fourth Master, who was standing in front of her. Chapter 928 - 928 It Was Nothing 928 It Was Nothing Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Fourth Master¡¯s face. For some reason, she felt that he looked so familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before. Of course, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the only one who found Fourth Master familiar. When Fourth Master looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, he also found her very familiar. His eyes gradually darkened. Previously, he had found thisdy familiar from afar. That feeling made him involuntarily want to help her out. Now that he was standing in front of her, the familiar feeling grew stronger. !! ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to mention it. There¡¯s no need to treat me to a meal!¡± As soon as Fourth Master finished speaking, his secretary walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, Eldest Young Master is almost here!¡± Fourth Master nodded and said, ¡°Xu Jian, send thisdy out!¡± When Xu Jian heard Fourth Master¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with disbelief. Inch by inch, he turned his head to look at the youngdy Fourth Master had mentioned. In the past, everyone thought that Fourth Master might be a monk and did not pity any women in the mortal world. However, he had never expected to see Fourth Master concerned about an unfamiliar woman in his lifetime! This woman was really good-looking. She was flirtatious and cold. Xu Jian had been by Fourth Master¡¯s side for a long time and knew what to ask and what not to ask, so he said, ¡°Miss, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll send you out!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Qiao Nian replied and left with Xu Jian. Fourth Master stood rooted to the ground. As he watched Qiao Nian leave, the more he looked at her back, the more he found her familiar. His frown deepened. He seemed to have seen that back view somewhere before. Where had she seen it before? Fourth Master¡¯s frown deepened. He couldn¡¯t remember at all. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it anymore. He turned around and walked in. Just as he reached the corner, a girl jumped out. ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± This sweet voice made Fourth Master¡¯s heart soften involuntarily. His lips curved up imperceptibly. Lu Qi ced her hands behind her back and pouted. Sheined unhappily, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you go home? You haven¡¯t been home for two years. Grandma talks about you every day!¡± Fourth Master was the Fourth Young Master of the Lu family, Lu Jiang. Lu Jiang looked at Lu Qi gently and reached out to rub her head. Lu Qi¡¯s neat hair was ruffled by him, making it look like a chicken nest. The smile on Lu Jiang¡¯s face grew brighter. With a smile, he reprimanded, ¡°Lu Qi, do you know where we are? You¡¯re still a student. You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already eighteen years old. I¡¯m qualified toe here. Look, I¡¯ve already grown so tall. I¡¯m already an adult. You can¡¯t treat me like a child anymore!¡± Lu Qi pouted and raised her hand to tidy herself up, muttering. ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a child in front of me! Alright, follow me closely now. Don¡¯t talk to strangers. There are many vicious people here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Lu Qi tidied her hair, she jumped to Lu Jiang¡¯s side. At this moment, Xu Jian walked over from the door. He looked at Lu Jiang respectfully and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve already sent thatdy to the car and she left ording to what you said.¡± Lu Jiang nodded slightly. The youngdy¡¯s eyes appeared in front of him. Those beautiful fox-like eyes were unforgettable. Lu Qi was walking behind Lu Jiang. When she heard Xu Jian¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. In the past, Grandma often nagged in her ear that Fourth Brother might be a monk who had no feelings for girls. Grandma often said, ¡°Sigh, Xiao Qi, your fourth brother might be single for the rest of his life!¡± ¡°Brother, who is the youngdy Brother Xu Jian is talking about?¡± Lu Qi asked gossipily. If she told Grandma the good news, Grandma would definitely be overjoyed! ¡°Students have to study hard. Don¡¯t care about all that nonsense!¡± Lu Jiang changed the topic. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Lu Qi snorted and smiled yfully. ¡°You always treat me like a child, but I¡¯ve really grown up!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Little Princess, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Lu Jiang continued perfunctorily. ¡°Brother, just tell me. I¡¯m very curious!¡± Lu Qi looked up and pouted. Chapter 929 - 929 I Want Both 929 I Want Both ¡°How was the exam?¡± Lu Jiang continued to change the topic. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re changing the topic again!¡± Lu Qi muttered unhappily. ¡°When did I?¡± ¡°You did!¡± ¡­ . Lu Jiang and Lu Qi bickered all the way until they walked into a private room. A person walked out of the darkness. It was none other than He Cheng. There was no trace of a smile on He Cheng¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness and killing intent. He knew the girl beside Fourth Master. She should be the youngdy of the Lu family. Fourth Master was skilled and thoughtful. The sess rate of him attacking Fourth Master was not very high. However, Miss Lu was soft and weak. She was a student, and it was obvious that she was a fool and easy to bully. Fourth Master actually dared to disrespect him. Then don¡¯t me him for picking on the weak! He was the only child of the He family. No matter what he did, the He family would back him up. He was not afraid of anything! He had angered people in high society in the past, but so what? When those people wanted to pressure the He family, without a word, his grandmother ran to the door of that family to hang herself! Everyone in the He family followed the principle of being shameless. Many people were unwilling to offend the He family. After all, if something really happened to the He family at their doorstep, it would be disgusting. Today, Fourth Master had embarrassed him! He Cheng¡¯s reputation was important. This time, he had been humiliated. He really couldn¡¯t take this lying down. Qiao Nian and Lu Qi were both beauties, but they were different types. At the thought of two beauties serving him, He Cheng felt extremely smug. In the private room. Qiao Xin sat quietly on the sofa. At the thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression grew uglier and uglier. Song Man was dead. If only she could kill Qiao Nian this time. What if Gu Zhou protected Qiao Nian? Perhaps Qiao Nian would be fine! When the time came, shouldn¡¯t she use the power of public opinion to bring Qiao Nian to justice? As for Gu Zhou, she had to think of a way to clear his name. When that happened, she might have a chance to marry into the Gu family and be Mrs. Gu. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. For her bright future, she had to pretend to be pitiful this time. She had to let Lu Zhu know how tragic Song Man¡¯s death was. Qiao Xin took out her phone and nced at the time. There were still ten minutes before the time she agreed to meet Lu Zhu. She sat where she was, organizing her thoughts. Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open. Qiao Xin hurriedly looked up and saw Lu Zhu standing at the door of the private room. She subconsciously stood up. Every time she saw Lu Zhu¡¯s face, Qiao Xin¡¯s heart would race uncontrobly. She walked over with a kind smile on her face and extended her hand to Lu Zhu. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lu. I¡¯m Qiao Xin!¡± Lu Zhu was good-looking and was on par with Gu Zhou. Although Qiao Xin knew that she wasn¡¯t obsessed with looks, every time she saw someone good-looking, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Lu Zhu walked in indifferently, ignoring Qiao Xin¡¯s hand, which was about to shake his. After walking in, he stuffed a hand into his pocket and looked at Qiao Xin coldly. ¡°Miss Qiao Xin, my time is limited. Let¡¯s not waste time on pleasantries. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to bring my sister over to acknowledge me? Where is she now?¡± Qiao Xin closed the door of the private room and looked at Lu Zhu with red-rimmed eyes. She pursed her lips and said in pain, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Miss¡­ she might not be able to make it,¡± Qiao Xin said in pain, her voice a little choked. Lu Zhu exuded a cold aura. He frowned slightly and pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. He narrowed his eyes and said in a voice like a winter de, ¡°Are you fooling me?¡± When Lu Zhu received Qiao Xin¡¯s call today, he knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family Qiao Xin was talking about was Song Man. He was very curious about what else Qiao Xin knew, so he came over. He didn¡¯t have time to feign civility with Qiao Xin. He just wanted to end this quickly. When Qiao Xin heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she immediately stood up straight and shook her head vigorously. She said innocently, ¡°Mr. Lu, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mean that. I never thought of lying to you. It was just that Eldest Miss was killed!¡± Chapter 930 - 930 Complaints 930 Comints Lu Zhu could naturally tell that Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t lying. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes, not understanding what had happened. Being stared at by Lu Zhu, Qiao Xin felt a sense of urgency. She hurriedly exined carefully, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯ll exin this to you slowlyter. I have a document I want to show you.¡± With that, Qiao Xin took out the DNA report Song Man had given her from her bag. This report was aparison of Song Man¡¯s and Lu Zhu¡¯s DNA, indicating that the two of them were siblings. Lu Zhu nced at Qiao Xin with aplicated expression, then took the DNA report. When Lu Zhu opened the DNA report, his eyes were filled with anger. This DNA report was rted to him and Song Man. He couldn¡¯t help but grip the report tightly in his hand. Previously, Sugar had told her that Song Man had transnted her bone marrow, so Song Man¡¯s blood was the same as Sugar¡¯s. Sugar was the treasure of the Lu family. Everyone in the Lu family doted on her, but those people actually kidnapped her and gave Song Man her bone marrow. Those people deserved to die. Qiao Xin stood in front of Lu Zhu. Seeing Lu Zhu¡¯s frown and his grip on the report, she heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, everyone in the Lu family cared about the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Lu Zhu definitely believed this appraisal report and that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Previously, she had also felt that this matter was a little unreal. More than twenty years ago, everyone thought that the eldest daughter of the Lu family had already died. Even the kidnappers had personally admitted to tearing her into pieces. But who would have thought that there would be a turnaround in this matter? The eldest daughter of the Lu family had actually lived to her twenties. It was a pity that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was only a few days away from reuniting with her family. If she had been killed by Qiao Nian¡­ Qiao Xin felt that the Lu family would definitely hate Qiao Nian to death. Qiao Xin sighed slightly and said sadly, ¡°Some time ago, the eldest daughter of the Lu family came here from Hai Cheng. When I found out her identity, I also wanted to find an opportunity to let her meet you. When the time came, she would be able to acknowledge her ancestors. However, she said that she had other things to do first, so I waited for her at home¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. At this point, Qiao Xin¡¯s voice choked, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Qiao Nian pushed her from upstairs and she fell to her death! I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this either. I just found out that something like this had happened to her. If I had known that this would happen to her, I would have let her go to the Lu family to acknowledge her ancestors first. I wouldn¡¯t have let her leave with regrets¡­ It¡¯s all my fault!¡± After Qiao Xin finished speaking, she realized that Lu Zhu had not spoken. A trace of surprise shed in her heart. She carefully looked up at Lu Zhu. She really wanted to see Qiao Nian suffer. Qiao Xin sniffled and continued crying, ¡°Mr. Lu, although what I¡¯m about to say might be making things difficult for you, Song Man only wanted to reunite with her family. In the end, she left this world forever. I hope you can avenge her! Don¡¯t let her die with injustice¡­¡± Lu Zhu frowned, growing impatient. He interrupted Qiao Xin mercilessly. ¡°Who told you Song Man is my sister?¡± Qiao Xin was stunned. There were still tears on her face as she looked at Lu Zhu in surprise. She did not understand why Lu Zhu asked that. Qiao Xin asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a DNA report? Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family? If this doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family, how can you prove that she¡¯s not?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Xin coldly. His gaze was like a sharp de pressed against Qiao Xin¡¯s neck. Qiao Xin trembled in fear. She was in a panic. Her gaze fell on the paternity test report and she said, ¡°The paternity test report won¡¯t lie. Song Man is very beautiful and has a good temperament. She saved enough money in Hai Cheng and worked hard toe here just to reunite with her family. In the end, she died because of Qiao Nian¡¯s selfish desires.¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, she¡¯s missing an arm. I remember that the Lu family only found a portion of Eldest Miss¡¯s arm back then. All of this means that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and investigate!¡± Chapter 931 - 931 Clown 931 Clown Qiao Xin really felt that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The DNA report was an irond fact. Lu Zhu handed the report to Qiao Xin. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is she worthy?¡± The blood drained from Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. Didn¡¯t everyone in the Lu family care a lot about the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Why would Lu Zhu say that? ¡°But she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Qiao Xin said carefully, her mind in a mess. She didn¡¯t understand what had gone wrong. There was a trace of disdain on Lu Zhu¡¯s face, and his voice was filled with anger. ¡°Song Man is just a clown. Although her blood is the same as my sister¡¯s, does she think she can rece my sister so easily? Does she think our Lu family is stupid? Won¡¯t we discover her problem? She¡¯s simply delusional!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Lu Zhu in confusion, her frown deepening. Confusion was written all over her face. ¡°What do you mean by that? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Lu Zhu took out his phone, found a photo, and handed it to Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s phone in confusion. It was a photo of a DNA test. But when Qiao Xin saw the names of the two people on the DNA test, her eyes widened in fear. How was that possible? It was actually the DNA report of Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu. Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu were actually siblings? Jesus. How was this possible? Qiao Xin felt as if all her strength had been drained out of her. She felt dispirited. Her legs gave way, and she almost fell to her knees. Qiao Xin tried hard to remain calm. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Qiao Nian she had always looked down on was actually the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She felt as if she had been pped hard in the face. ¡°No, no, this report must be fake!¡± Qiao Xin shook her head frantically, her eyes darkening. Qiao Nian, who she had always treated like a country bumpkin, couldn¡¯t possibly be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian must have long discovered that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, so she forged this DNA report. That¡¯s right. It must be what she thought. After all, Qiao Nian was an unscrupulous person. Qiao Xin was not a brainless person. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sure this DNA report was faked by Qiao Nian. It¡¯s also possible that she yed a role in Song Man¡¯s bone marrow transnt!¡± Qiao Xin knew a lot about medicine. She had even studied DNA, and had was a lot of knowledge about DNA identification. Seeing Lu Zhu¡¯s expression darken, Qiao Xin knew that he believed her. She continued, ¡°Song Man isn¡¯t in good health and often takes medicine. I heard that in the past, in order to survive, she donated bone marrow and kidneys.¡± Actually, Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know what medicine Song Man was taking, but by saying this, she could get Lu Zhu to investigate. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Xin coldly. He put his phone away indifferently and ced it in his pocket. Looking at Qiao Xin, who was on the verge of breaking down, a trace of indifference shed across his face. ¡°I¡¯ve long known the truth,¡± Lu Zhu said expressionlessly. ¡°Song Man hase this far because she¡¯s selfish. If she didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, why would she jump down from the windowsill?¡± What? Song Man jumped off the building herself? Qiao Xin looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that Song Man had jumped off the building herself. Why did Song Manmit suicide? She was clearly the eldest daughter of the Lu family. As long as she endured it, she would be able to get what many girls dreamed of. Qiao Xin shook her head. ¡°Mr. Lu, you must have been deceived by Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian is a cunning person. She never tells the truth!¡± ¡°I know very well who my sister is! I don¡¯t want to hear any scandals that are harmful to Qiao Nian anymore!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She met Lu Zhu¡¯s cold eyes, which showed his 100% trust in Qiao Nian. Why? How could Qiao Nian really be the eldest daughter of the Lu family? If Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, then wouldn¡¯t what she had done in the past havepletely offended the Lu family? Chapter 932 - 932 Threat 932 Threat The Lu family stood at the top of An City. The Lu family could make the Qiao family disappear from An City with a flick of their fingers. Previously, she had been feeling smug. Thinking about how Qiao Nian had killed Song Man, she felt that Qiao Nian would definitely be torn to pieces by the Lu family. But now she understood that she was just a clown. !! Qiao Nian should have known about her identity as the eldest daughter of the Lu family long ago. No wonder Qiao Nian had looked at her with disdain when she left. At that time, Qiao Nian probably didn¡¯t expose her on purpose because she wanted her to embarrass herself. Qiao Nian was really heart-wrenching!! Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. His gaze was like an ice de in the winter, bone-chilling. His thin lips parted slightly. ¡°When did you meet Song Man? How well do you know her? You¡¯d better answer my question honestly!¡± Qiao Xin met Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes and shivered in fear. She felt as if there were thousands of arrows aimed at her. It was like if she said anything wrong, thousands of arrows would pierce her heart. Lu Zhu¡¯s questions were simr to Qiao Nian¡¯s. She finally understood why Lu Zhu was willing to meet her. He should be investigating the truth of the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Song family more than twenty years ago. Qiao Nian¡¯s blood flowed in Song Man¡¯s body, so they felt that Song Man might be rted to that incident more than twenty years ago. She still remembered the first time she saw Song Man. Song Man exuded a faint fragrance. Her movements were elegant, and she exuded a noble aura. At that time, Qiao Xin thought to herself that Song Man was indeed the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Even though she had been wandering outside for many years, the elegance she exuded was still not something that the daughters of ordinaryrge families couldpare to. Now that she thought about it carefully, Song Man was definitely not a simple person. What Song Man had said to her was just to make use of her again. She had never thought of getting along well with her. Lu Zhu frowned slightly. Seeing that Qiao Xin had no intention of speaking, his patience ran out. He took out a pistol from his waist and aimed it at Qiao Xin¡¯s forehead! Qiao Xin screamed in fear, her body trembling. She swallowed nervously. She knew in her heart that if her answer did not satisfy Lu Zhu, he might really kill her. Although murder was a crime, the Lu family was extremely powerful. Lu Zhu would not be harmed at all. Was she really going to die? No, as long as she told the truth, she wouldn¡¯t die. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin swallowed and said eagerly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take the initiative to find Song Man. Song Man did.¡± Qiao Xin saw that Lu Zhu was considering her words seriously. She was afraid that his hands would tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she got my contact information either. At that time, I thought she was a liar. Only after she showed me her DNA report did I believe her. She seemed to know very well about what had happened between Qiao Nian and me, and that I knew you. She wanted me to introduce her to you¡­¡± Qiao Xin said fearfully. ¡°This happened half a month ago. In the past, I really didn¡¯t know her!¡± Qiao Xin stood there trembling, not daring to look into Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes. However, when Qiao Xin heard the sound of the pistol being loaded, she was stunned. She looked at Lu Zhu in fear and subconsciously took a step back. She had really told him everything. Why did Lu Zhu still want to kill her? When she felt Lu Zhu¡¯s pistol pressed against her forehead, her legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Lu Zhu said coldly, ¡°Introduce her to me?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s legs trembled even more. She could clearly sense that Lu Zhu really had the intention to kill her. ¡°She¡­ she wants to acknowledge the Lu family¡­¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s voice was filled with tears. ¡°Mr. Lu, that¡¯s all I know. I don¡¯t know anything else. Actually, I¡¯m also a victim. I was deceived by her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. I dare to swear that everything I say is true!¡± Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes. Recalling what Qiao Xin had done to Sugar, he continued, ¡°So, you want to join forces with her to deal with Qiao Nian, right?¡± Chapter 933 - 933 Ingrate 933 Ingrate Qiao Xin looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. Her brain short-circuited for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses. ¡°Mr. Lu, what are you saying? Qiao Nian is my sister. We¡¯re family.¡± Qiao Xin wouldn¡¯t tell him that she hated Qiao Nian, much less that she yearned for Qiao Nian to disappear in front of her. She pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°The reason why I agreed to Song Man¡¯s request was because I wanted to be on good terms with her. I¡­¡± Before Qiao Xin could react, she saw Lu Zhu aiming the gun at her thigh. In the next moment, blood spurted from her thigh, staining her silver gown red. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao Xin screamed and fell to the ground, looking helplessly at her bleeding thigh. !! She had never expected Lu Zhu to shoot after she had told him everything! She btedly covered her injured leg and looked up at Lu Zhu, as if she wanted to ask him why he had fired. However, when she met Lu Zhu¡¯s disdainful gaze, she instantly did not dare to speak. Lu Zhu looked down at Qiao Xin. Slowly, he put away the pistol with the silencer. From Qiao Xin¡¯s reaction just now, it seemed that she didn¡¯t know anything. However, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Qiao Xin to be lying. Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes were cold as his thin lips parted slightly. ¡°This shot is just to teach you a lesson for what you did six years ago. If you still dare to hurt my sister, the next shot won¡¯t be aimed at your leg, but your head!¡± With that, Lu Zhu walked out with an indifferent expression, not even sparing Qiao Xin a nce. Qiao Xin covered her bleeding thigh with both hands and looked at Lu Zhu¡¯s retreating back in fear. Her face was pale, but her forehead was covered in sweat. Lu Zhu really wanted to kill her! Lu Zhu was avenging Qiao Nian. How was this possible? How could Qiao Nian be the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Any girl in the world could be the eldest daughter of the Lu family, except Qiao Nian. At that time, her mother had personally told her that Qiao Nian was just a country bumpkin, the child of a rich businessman¡¯s mistress. No one wanted her because Qiao Nian was a girl. Her mother had kindly adopted Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. All these years, Qiao Nian had been living off the Qiao family. Now, she had actually climbed over her head. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could she have been shot? Qiao Nian was an ingrate who couldn¡¯t be raised well. She was trash! With great effort, Qiao Xin crawled to the sofa, took out her phone from her bag, and called Qiao Yu. After the call went through, Qiao Xin¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She cried, ¡°Brother,e and pick me up now. I can¡¯t take it anymore. It hurts like hell. I¡¯m at the Red Bar now!¡± After Qiao Xin finished speaking, she looked at the blood on the ground. Her head grew heavier and heavier, and she fainted in a pool of blood. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already returned to the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian¡¯s car stopped in a parking space at the entrance of the Gu family vi. She looked at the Gu family vi with aplicated expression, hesitating if she should enter. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. When Qiao Nian saw that it was Qiao Yu calling, she frowned slightly and hung up mercilessly. In the past, she had still been grateful to Qiao Yu. Now that she no longer had anything to do with Qiao Yu, there was no need for her to answer his call. Just as she hung up, Qiao Yu called again. Qiao Nian hung up again mercilessly. Then, Qiao Yu continued to call. Qiao Nian was annoyed. She picked up the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s hoarse voice came through the phone. ¡°Qiao Nian, can you let Qiao Xin off? I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want!¡± ¡°No matter what, she doesn¡¯t want to let me off. If you have time to tell me this, why don¡¯t you teach your sister well and let her know her ce!¡± Qiao Yu sighed heavily and said in a low voice, ¡°She went to the Red Bar to see you tonight, but in the end, she called me and asked me to save her. When I arrived, I realized that she had already been shot. Even if she had made many mistakes in the past, why did you have to force her into a corner? Can¡¯t the two of you be even?¡± Chapter 934 - 934 Does This Matter? 934 Does This Matter? When Qiao Nian heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she felt as if she had returned to the night she had been bullied. ¡°Firstly, six years ago, I was drugged by her. She personally admitted to sending me off to an old man. I don¡¯t have a difficult request. She just has to spend a night with an old man! Secondly, you said that she was shot. This has nothing to do with me. I won¡¯t be as vicious as your sister!¡± ¡°But before she entered the operating theater, she kept saying that you were the one who harmed her!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Qiao Nian sneered. ¡°Qiao Nian, she¡¯s my only sister!¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with how many sisters you have. If you have time to talk nonsense with me, you might as well get someone to investigate. Also, she¡¯s been the one who harmed me all this time. Why should I forgive someone who harmed me? If anything, the Qiao family owes mepensation. But I¡¯m really grateful to the person who shot Qiao Xin. You brought this upon yourself. I hope your sister reaches hell soon!¡± ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t do it?¡± Although Qiao Nian¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound pleasant, Qiao Yu knew in his heart that Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°Does that matter? You already had the answer in your heart from the beginning!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was cold. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Qiao Yu recalled what had happened six years ago. At that time, Qiao Xin had told him that Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t stand loneliness and seduced other men. That was why Qiao Nian was pregnant with an old man¡¯s child. At that time, he didn¡¯t trust Qiao Nian. When he found outter, he realized how wrong he was. Qiao Yu found it difficult to breathe. He said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize!¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Qiao Yu without hesitation and said impatiently, ¡°If she dies, tell me. When the timees, I¡¯ll set off more fireworks to celebrate her going to hell!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian!¡± ¡°Qiao Yu!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice instantly turned cold, mixed with anger. She said fearlessly, ¡°Double standard dog!¡± Qiao Yu was so angry that he was panting heavily. In the end, he suppressed his anger. ¡°Consider what happened today to be my fault. I apologize to you, but I hope you can stay away from my sister in the future and not hurt her again!¡± ¡°Then take good care of your despicable sister. If she sticks to me like glue and does some dirty and despicable things, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Qiao Xin looks alright, but her heart is so dirty and despicable. Someone like her should stay in a smelly ditch. She shouldn¡¯te out to disgust people!¡± With that, Qiao Nian hung up without waiting for Qiao Yu to speak. They were birds of a feather. No matter what, Qiao Yu felt that Qiao Xin was right. If he cared so much about trusting his sister, he might as well be with her directly. In Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes, the Qiao family could not be wrong. Everyone else was in the wrong. Brother Qiao Yu, who had cared about her and doted on her when she was young, had probably died in the countryside long ago. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She was a little curious about who had injured Qiao Xin. Who was so brave? Could it be her brother? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian called Lu Zhu. The call went through quickly. ¡°Sugar, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the Gu family vi. She was conflicted about whether to enter. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Lu Zhu about this. ¡°Brother, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve been to the Red Bar today.¡± ¡°I have!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked carefully, ¡°Could it be that Qiao Xin¡­¡± ¡°I was the one who shot her in the leg!¡± Lu Zhu said honestly. In his opinion, there was nothing to hide. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in her throat. She hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need for us to risk our lives for a piece of trash like Qiao Xin. I¡¯ve already thought of how to punish her. To her, it¡¯s easier to die than to live!¡± Now that he shot Qiao Xin, Qiao Xin might be a little afraid, but this fear was only temporary. If he wanted to deal with Qiao Xin, he would have to break her downpletely and make her wish she was dead. Chapter 935 - 935 A Chess Piece 935 A Chess Piece Lu Zhuforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I knew my limits back then. She was only shot in the leg. This shot won¡¯t kill her!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I asked her today. She doesn¡¯t know much about Song Man,¡± Lu Zhu said thoughtfully. Qiao Nian nodded in agreement and said, ¡°She¡¯s probably just one of Song Man¡¯s pawns. Song Man¡¯s matter definitely isn¡¯t that simple. There must be many people behind her. Those people have been controlling this matter for more than twenty years. How can they give themselves away so easily?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. More than twenty years have passed since this incident. If we want to investigate it thoroughly, we have to take some time. Sugar, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early!¡± Lu Zhu sat in front of the desk, a trace of heartache shing in his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll settle it for you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. It felt good to be doted on by her brother. Her heart warmed, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually disappeared. ¡°Brother, I understand, but you have to rest early too. Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, her gaze fell on the brightly lit Gu family vi. She hesitated for a moment before unbuckling her seatbelt and getting out of the car. Qiao Nian walked into the vi. When she walked into the living room, she saw the butler tidying up. ¡°Young Madam.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian walk in, the butler stopped what he was doing and said with a smile, ¡°The hot water has been prepared for you. You can take a shower and rest when you go up!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently and walked upstairs with her bag. When she reached the stairs, she seemed to have thought of something and stopped in her tracks. She turned to look at the butler and asked curiously, ¡°Butler, where¡¯s Gu Zhou?¡± A gentle smile appeared on the butler¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Young Master called back in advance and said that there was an urgent matter at thepany. He might not be back tonight.¡± Hearing the butler¡¯s words, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief, but also felt a trace of disappointment. She could think about what to do in the future. Qiao Nian smiled at the butler, then went upstairs to rest. ¡­ . Outside the hospital emergency room. Su Xue waited anxiously outside the emergency room, tears streaming down her face. She looked at the emergency room door with teary eyes. Qiao Shan sat on a public chair at the side. Seeing Su Xue pacing back and forth and crying, he frowned. His anger gradually rose. ¡°Why are you walking around? It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Su Xue was shocked, but she didn¡¯t dare to walk around. She walked to the side and sat down quietly. Qiao Shan saw Su Xue crying and wiping her tears. He was also worried about Qiao Xin in the emergency room, but was it useful to worry now? He suppressed the anxiety in his heart. At this moment, he heard Su Xue sobbing softly. ¡°Why are you crying? Why are you crying? Your daughter is still alive. Are you cursing her on purpose?¡± Qiao Shan said angrily. When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, tears streamed down her face. She wiped her tears with a tissue and said in a choked voice, ¡°Xin Xin is my life. If anything happens to her, there¡¯s no point in me living!¡± When Qiao Shan heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he was a little moved. He had been with Su Xue for about thirty years. In the past, the two of them had not lived well, and Su Xue had always been by his side. He remembered that there was once when he was so busy that he didn¡¯t get home until midnight. When he got home, he thought that Su Xue had already fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t expect Su Xue to be knitting a sweater and waiting for him on the sofa in the living room. At that time, Qiao Shan realized what he wanted. No matter when he returned home, there would always be someone waiting for him. Qiao Shan sighed slightly and said, ¡°Alright, stop crying. No matter who hurt our daughter, I have to make them pay with their lives!¡± Su Xue was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Shan tofort her. Her heart warmed, as if there was a trace offort. Su Xue also realized that Qiao Shan¡¯s tone had softened. Did this mean that Qiao Shan would forgive her soon? Chapter 936 - 936 Destroy Qiao Nian? 936 Destroy Qiao Nian? Ever since Su Xue¡¯s divorce, she had wanted to remarry, but Qiao Shan¡¯s attitude towards her had always been lukewarm. She had thought that her rtionship with Qiao Shan might take a year or two to ease, but she did not expect the opportunity toe. Qiao Xin was their child. Of course she cared about her own child. From what Qiao Shan said, she would never let the other party off. Hence, she went along with Qiao Shan¡¯s words. ¡°Qiao Xin is my precious daughter and my life. I will definitely make that person pay the price!¡± When Qiao Shan heard Su Xue¡¯s words, his hatred for her lessened. Although Su Xue had done something ridiculous, she was still the mother of his two children. In the past, she had treated him and the two children well with all her heart. Humans were not saints. How could they not make mistakes? With this thought in mind, Qiao Shan looked up at Su Xue. Su Xue looked much thinner and haggard than before. Could it be that Su Xue had really repented? Qiao Shan retracted his gaze. As long as his daughter was safe this time, he would let Su Xuee back to him. After all, Qiao Xin kept asking for her mother. As for the past, forget it. He wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about it. As a parent, he should think for his child. It was not a big deal for him to suffer a little. With this thought in mind, Qiao Shan said in a low voice, ¡°Xin Xin will definitely be fine. Her leg is injured, so it might not be convenient for her to recuperate in the future. Move over and take care of herter!¡± Su Xue¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. She looked at Qiao Shan in disbelief, her eyes filled with gratitude. Her voice choked as she said, ¡°Brother Shan, thank you. Thank you for being willing to let me take care of Xin Xin!¡± Qiao Shan looked into Su Xue¡¯s teary eyes and turned to the side. Although he had asked Su Xue to take care of Qiao Xin, this didn¡¯t mean that he really didn¡¯t care about what Su Xue had done in the past. Qiao Yu remained silent. He lowered his gaze to look at the ck screen of his phone, but his thoughts drifted away. Suddenly, his phone screen lit up. Qiao Yu gradually came back to his senses. He turned on his phone and saw a text. ¡°Before Miss went to the Red Hotel tonight, she had already agreed with He Cheng to find a few men to ruin Qiao Nian. However, Qiao Nian was saved by someone else. I wonder if Miss¡¯s injury this time has anything to do with this?¡± Qiao Yu looked at the contents of the phone and his pupils dted. He wasn¡¯t a three or four-year-old child. Of course he understood what it meant to ruin Qiao Nian. His hand, which was holding the phone, trembled uncontrobly. How could Qiao Xin do this? Qiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to imagine if Qiao Nian would go crazy if she was ruined again. He had just called Qiao Nian to question her. At this moment, the door of the emergency operating theater opened. Qiao Yu put away his phone and looked at the doctor who had walked out with a pale face. He stood rooted to the ground. Qiao Shan and Su Xue quickly walked up to the doctor, looking anxious. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my daughter now? Is she safe and sound?¡± Qiao Shan asked anxiously. Exhausted, the attending doctor took off the mask on his face and gave a relieved smile. ¡°The surgery was very sessful. We¡¯ve already removed the bullet from Miss Qiao¡¯s thigh. She just lost too much blood. Her life isn¡¯t in danger.¡± Only then did Qiao Shan heave a sigh of relief. As long as Qiao Xin was fine. Su Xue seemed to have thought of something and asked worriedly, ¡°Then did she hurt her bones? Will she be able to walk normally in the future?¡± Su Xue¡¯s question made Qiao Shan¡¯s heart skip a beat. He looked at the attending doctor nervously. The attending doctor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qiao is lucky. The bullet didn¡¯t hit her bones or her meridians. As long as she recuperates well, she can walk normally in the future.¡± When Su Xue heard the attending doctor¡¯s words, she heaved a long sigh of relief. A relieved smile appeared on her face. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you can walk normally in the future. Doctor, thank you.¡± Qiao Shan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his daughter was fine. If something had happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do! ¡°Miss Qiao was injected with anesthesia during the surgery. After the anesthesia wears off, she might feel a lot of pain. When the timees, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. This is normal. She should eat some light food these days. Don¡¯t let her get out of bed and walk around. She has to recuperate well!¡± the doctor instructed seriously. Chapter 937 - 937 Brother, I was Shot 937 Brother, I was Shot Su Xue was a nurse. She knew how to take care of a patient, but at this moment, she still listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions seriously. Su Xue nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Alright, thank you, Doctor. I know what to do.¡± After the doctor left, the nurses pushed Qiao Xin¡¯s bed out of the emergency room. At this moment, Qiao Xin had already woken up. When she saw Su Xue, Qiao Shan, and Qiao Yu, the tears she had been holding back instantly welled up. She burst into tears. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I was going to die and never see you again. Sob, Mom, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Qiao Xin was in tears. Her pillow was already wet from her tears. When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, her heart instantly ached. She grabbed Qiao Xin¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Be good. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s fine. The doctor said that you¡¯ll be able to walk normally after some time!¡± Seeing Qiao Xin like this, Qiao Shan felt extremely sad. He nodded. When Qiao Xin heard Su Xue¡¯s words, she thought about how she would be able to walk like a normal person in the future and secretly rejoiced. At this moment, Qiao Xin recalled Lu Zhu¡¯s cold face, as well as how Lu Zhu had shot her in the leg without hesitation with a pistol. A chill instantly ran down her spine. She was so frightened that she burst into tears, and the more she cried, the worse she became. Qiao Yu, who had been standing by the wall, frowned slightly when he saw Qiao Xin like this. He put away his phone and walked towards Qiao Xin. Seeing Qiao Yu walk over, Qiao Xin wiped her tears andined pitifully, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been shot. I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiao Yu said coldly. The nurses pushing Qiao Xin¡¯s bed were frightened by Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze. None of them dared to speak. Qiao Xin was also stunned. This was the first time she had been scolded by her brother. Qiao Xin immediately burst into tears,pletely disregarding her image. She didn¡¯t look like a rich youngdy at all. When they arrived at the ward, the nurses settled Qiao Xin down and left. Only the four members of the Qiao family were left in the ward. Qiao Xin cried the entire way. Along the way, only Su Xueforted her. She didn¡¯t understand why her brother was so fierce to her. Now that there were no outsiders around, she said unhappily, ¡°Brother, why are you so fierce to me? Do you still have me in your eyes?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak, his face covered in frost. ¡°I¡¯ve already been shot. You should help me¡ª¡± m! Qiao Yu pped Qiao Xin hard, interrupting her. Qiao Shan and Su Xue were both stunned! At this moment, Qiao Xin had already been beaten silly. She looked at Qiao Yu in disbelief. Just as she was about to speak, Qiao Yu gave her a sharp look, scaring her speechless. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Su Xue looked at Qiao Yu in surprise. In her impression, her son had always been gentle and refined. He doted on Qiao Xin the most. Why would he hit Qiao Xin? A clear palm print gradually appeared on Qiao Xin¡¯s pale face. She looked at Qiao Yu with red-rimmed eyes and shouted, ¡°Brother, are you crazy? How dare you hit me!¡± Ever since she was young, Qiao Xin had grown up being doted on by the Qiao family. ¡°What did you do?¡± Qiao Yu red at Qiao Xin coldly, questioning her! Qiao Shan frowned at Qiao Yu and said angrily, ¡°How can you speak to your sister like that? Your sister is still injured. How can you hit her? You should be thinking of making the person who bullied your sister pay with his life!¡± Su Xue sat by the bed and pulled Qiao Xin into her arms. Her heart ached as she looked at the palm print on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. ¡°Qiao Yu, you¡¯re the older brother. You should give in to your younger sister. Your sister has juste out of the emergency room. How can you bear to hit her?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t even look at Qiao Shan and Su Xue. His gaze was fixed on Qiao Xin. Seeing Qiao Xin¡¯s aggrieved expression, he said coldly, ¡°Six years ago, you tried your best to drug Qiao Nian and ruin her. Six yearster, you¡¯re still using the same trick. This time, you found a few men to ruin Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin, do you think you¡¯re already above thew?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her eyes widened. ¡°Brother, you hit me because of that b*tch!¡± Chapter 938 - 938 Did I Wrong You? 938 Did I Wrong You? At this moment, Qiao Xin didn¡¯t even think about whether she had broken thew by doing such a thing. All she could think about was the fact that Qiao Yu had hit her for Qiao Nian. ¡°Why? Did I wrong you?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s cold voice came out of his mouth. He had never thought that he would speak to his biological sister in such a voice. Qiao Shan frowned and grabbed Qiao Yu¡¯s arm. He said angrily, ¡°Qiao Yu, how can you hit your biological sister for an outsider? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I know very well what I¡¯m doing. Besides,¡± Qiao Yu paused and enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Qiao Nian has never been an outsider!¡± He had never treated Qiao Nian as an outsider. Hearing Qiao Yu¡¯s words, Qiao Shan and Su Xue were both shocked. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Yu coldly. She saw Qiao Nian in the photo in Qiao Yu¡¯s office. Qiao Yu liked Qiao Nian! Hence, Qiao Yu knew that he was going to ruin Qiao Nian today and deliberately came to p her! So in her brother¡¯s eyes, Qiao Nian was so important. ¡°Brother, if you like Qiao Nian, just tell her directly. She won¡¯t see you do this in front of me at all, and she won¡¯t be grateful to you!¡± Qiao Xin said angrily, looking at Qiao Yu with a dark expression. When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Qiao Yu in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Qiao¡­ Qiao Yu, do you like Qiao Nian?¡± Qiao Shan didn¡¯t care who Qiao Yu liked, but Qiao Yu had gone too far today. Qiao Xin had juste out of the operating theater and Qiao Yu pped her! ¡°Qiao Yu, no matter what, you should apologize to your sister immediately. Your sister¡¯s leg is injured. You¡¯re the closest person to her. How can you hit her?¡± Qiao Shan said angrily. ¡°Apologize?¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Shan coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Why should I apologize? We should apologize to Qiao Nian now!¡± Apologize to Qiao Nian? When Qiao Shan thought of what Qiao Nian had done, his head hurt. How could he apologize to someone like Qiao Nian? ¡°You unfilial son!¡± Qiao Shan was so angry that his face and neck turned red. He coughed violently twice before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up. Your wings have hardened. You don¡¯t care about your family at all!¡± Seeing that Qiao Shan¡¯s expression was not right, Su Xue hurriedly ran up to him and smoothed his back. In a gentle voice, she advised, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. What if your health is affected? Qiao Yu is our son. Our son is insensible. We¡¯ll teach him slowly!¡± ¡°I remember. Qiao Xin was obedient and kind when she was young,¡± Qiao Yu said in a low voice, looking at Qiao Xin¡¯s face. Qiao Shan and Su Xue didn¡¯t know why Qiao Yu would say that. They looked at him in confusion. ¡°When she was young, she was like a little angel. She was smart, kind, and obedient. If she had the same qualities as when she was young, she would be an outstanding girl. But now¡­¡± As Qiao Yu spoke, his gaze fell on Qiao Shan and Su Xue¡¯s faces, his eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°Qiao Xin has already been ruined by you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never changed. I¡¯ve always been so good!¡± Qiao Xin said, raising her head. She was as outstanding as ever. She was still the school belle and the top student in school! Su Xue nced at Qiao Xin with aplicated expression, then her gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s face. Frowning, she asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin coldly, as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°When she realized that Qiao Nian was outstanding, she tried her best to hide her brilliance. She was just afraid that Qiao Nian was better than her.¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, her heart clenched. ¡°Later on, she realized that she couldn¡¯t hide Qiao Nian¡¯s excellence at all. She could only choose to destroy Qiao Nian!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin coldly and said resentfully, ¡°Did I tell you that if you want to be outstanding, you have to work a hundred or a thousand times harder? There are very few geniuses in this world. Only by working hard can you climb to the position you want. What did you do? Do you think you can upy the high ground just because you¡¯ve blocked Qiao Nian¡¯s light? Have you never thought that there are millions of Qiao Nian in this world, and you¡¯ve never surpassed her? You¡¯re just stuck in the same ce, like a frog in a well. How pitiful!¡± Chapter 939 - 939 Did I Humiliate You? 939 Did I Humiliate You? Qiao Xin¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Qiao Yu in disappointment. Tears streamed down her face as she questioned tearfully, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your biological sister. How can you humiliate me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m humiliating you? If anyone else finds out about this, no one will say that you¡¯re outstanding. They¡¯ll think that you¡¯re jealous of Qiao Nian, which is why you keep trying to ruin her. The first time, you seeded. You won¡¯t even think about whether your actions back then vited thew. This time, you failed. You almost died!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s face was red with anger as he said firmly. Su Xue finally understood. She frowned at Qiao Xin. ¡°Did she really¡­¡± ¡°She found a few men to ruin Qiao Nian!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she sighed and continued, ¡°Your sister is still young. She just came back from the gates of hell. You shouldn¡¯t have attacked her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s still young?¡± Qiao Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and said coldly, ¡°At her age, I¡¯ve already lived overseas alone for a few years. Do you think it¡¯s a small matter for her to deal with Qiao Nian?¡± Su Xue pursed her lips and continued, ¡°But this didn¡¯t happen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you and Father have been indulging Qiao Xin that Qiao Xin could even do outrageous thing. She¡¯s only in her twenties. Logically speaking, she should be an innocent youngdy. Right now, her bones are filled with ck water and she¡¯s extremely dirty. If Qiao Xin seeds, do you think the Qiao family will still be able to have a foothold in An City?¡± Qiao Yu panted heavily, his brow furrowed. ¡°You really have a biased opinion!¡± When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he came back to his senses and said, ¡°You said that she¡¯s now the director of Nanshan Corporation. If Qiao Nian bears a grudge against Qiao Xin, then Nanshan Corporation will never be able to work with us for the rest of our lives! Not only that, the Qiao family might be suppressed by Nanshan Corporation!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve forgotten something. Qiao Nian has already married Gu Zhou. She¡¯s now the only Young Madam of the Gu family, thergest family in An City. Gu Zhou has taken over all the assets of the Gu family. If Qiao Nian¡¯s reputation as Mrs. Gu was damaged, regardless of whether Gu Zhou likes Qiao Nian or not, Gu Zhou will definitely not sit back and do nothing. For the sake of the Gu family¡¯s reputation, he will definitely attack the Qiao family.¡± Qiao Yu nced at his family sternly and continued, ¡°Last time, Gu Zhou hated our Qiao family and suppressed us. However, at that time, he didn¡¯t think of chasing us out of An City. He just wanted to make things difficult for us. It took me half a year to turn the situation around. If Qiao Xin seeds this time, the Qiao family will no longer exist!¡± Hearing Qiao Yu¡¯s words, Su Xue broke out in a cold sweat. She pressed her palms together and prayed softly before saying, ¡°Fortunately, your sister didn¡¯t seed. Qiao Xin, can you discuss with Mom before you do anything?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, she broke out in a cold sweat. At that time, she was certain that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. With Song Man around, she was not worried that Qiao Nian would take revenge on her at all. But who would have thought that Song Man was dead¡­ She did not expect to be deceived by Song Man. Song Man was not the eldest daughter of the Lu family at all. She was just an imposter! Cold sweat broke out on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She gripped the bed sheets tightly with both hands and looked at Qiao Yu timidly, saying carefully, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°What else did you do?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t have a good impression of Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin hurriedly shook her head. At this moment, she had already forgotten the pain in her leg. She said shakily, ¡°I¡¯ve caused trouble!¡± As soon as Qiao Xin finished speaking, Qiao Shan and Su Xue turned pale, cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. Qiao Yu narrowed his eyes slightly and suppressed his anger, exuding a cold aura. Qiao Shan swallowed nervously and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes darted around. She pursed her lips and remained silent. ¡°Tell me!¡± Su Xue grabbed Qiao Xin¡¯s hand. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. If the Qiao family was gone, their entire family would be gone! ¡°I-I think I¡¯ve angered the Lu family,¡± Qiao Xin said timidly, looking frightened. Chapter 940 - 940 Still Trying to Hide 940 Still Trying to Hide ¡°What did you do?¡± Qiao Shan asked in fear. ¡°Lu Zhu shot my leg!¡± Qiao Xin pursed her lips and lowered her head, looking as if she was admitting her mistake. When Su Xue heard this, she was stunned. She asked loudly, ¡°Lu Zhu? Is he the eldest young master of the Lu family?¡± Qiao Xin looked up at Su Xue and nodded. Only now did she realize her regret. If it weren¡¯t for that b*tch Song Man, how could she have provoked the Lu family? Song Man must have jumped off a building tomit suicide because the matter had been exposed. In the end, she became the target of the Lu family¡¯s anger. Qiao Shan felt a little dizzy. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, so he asked, ¡°We don¡¯t have any dealings with the Lu family. How did you provoke him?¡± ¡°He did this to me because of Qiao Nian. He even said that this time, he was just giving me a warning. He wanted me to¡­¡± Qiao Xin trailed off, shrinking her head silently. Qiao Shan¡¯s expression was ugly. Su Xue frowned and asked anxiously, ¡°What did he ask you to do?¡± Qiao Yu narrowed his eyes. He recalled seeing Lu Zhu in MY previously. At that time, Lu Zhu had looked at Qiao Nian coldly. Gu Zhou had probably asked Lu Zhu to help take care of Qiao Nian, so Lu Zhu had no choice but to bring her along. Based on his interactions with Lu Zhu, he felt that Lu Zhu was a person who insisted on his own opinions. He was rarely able to change his opinions. Qiao Yu couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. He looked up at Qiao Xin and saw theplicated expression on her face. His frown deepened as he said sternly, ¡°You still want to hide it!¡± Qiao Xin was shocked by Qiao Yu¡¯s words. She hurriedly sat up straight and looked up at Qiao Yu. Thinking of how embarrassed she had been when she found out Qiao Nian¡¯s true identity in the hotel room, she told him about Song Man asking her for help. When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement and said, ¡°You did the right thing. No matter what, Song Man is the eldest daughter of the Lu family. It¡¯s not wrong for us to be on good terms with her. Besides, we can do the Lu family a favor.¡± Qiao Shan also felt that Qiao Xin was right. If it were him, he would be willing to help. Qiao Yu narrowed his eyes at Qiao Xin. He had a nagging feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. ¡°Yes, at that time, I was thinking that if we became good friends with the Lu family, it would be good for our family¡¯s business. Then, Brother wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± As Qiao Xin spoke, she looked at Qiao Yu carefully. Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t a fool. Ever since her parents divorced, everyone in the family had relied on her brother. If her brother left the Qiao family, the Qiao family would really be finished. Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin coldly, not at all moved by Qiao Xin¡¯s words. He questioned coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Song Man isn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± As soon as Qiao Yu finished speaking, Qiao Shan, Su Xue, and Qiao Xin were all stunned. Qiao Xin blinked in confusion. Puzzled, she looked at Qiao Yu and asked, ¡°Brother, how did you guess?¡± Although Qiao Shan and Su Xue didn¡¯t ask, they were also curious about how Qiao Yu had guessed it. ¡°Song Man¡­ Why did she look for you?¡± Qiao Yu asked calmly. Qiao Xin looked around guiltily and said in a low voice, ¡°She just wanted my help!¡± ¡°Was she really just looking for your help to meet the Lu family?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t dare to look Qiao Yu in the eye. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she wants to deal with Qiao Nian, and you want to deal with Qiao Nian too. That¡¯s why the two of you were working together.¡± With that, Qiao Yu tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°She likely isn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Xue was stunned. She hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister say that Song Man took out the DNA report? Moreover, more than twenty years ago, the eldest daughter of the Lu family lost an arm. Song Man also lost an arm. Everything fits!¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s frown deepened. He shook his head in disapproval. ¡°If Song Man is really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she should go straight to the Lu family, not look for our daughter!¡± Chapter 941 - 941 I Don’t Know Where I Went Wrong 941 I Don¡¯t Know Where I Went Wrong ¡°Yes, if Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she should have returned to the Lu family directly, not meet the Lu family through Qiao Xin.¡± As Qiao Yu spoke, he looked at Qiao Xin sharply and continued, ¡°You thought that Song Man was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You thought that you had already joined forces with Song Man, which was why you met with Qiao Nianst night. You didn¡¯t expect to fail.¡± At this point, the problem that had been bothering Qiao Yu was instantly resolved. He continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the real eldest daughter of the Lu family is Qiao Nian. Lu Zhu shot you because of what you did to Qiao Nian!¡± After Qiao Yu finished speaking, the room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Su Xue looked at Qiao Yu in disbelief and asked, ¡°W-What did you say? Qiao Nian was the young miss of the Lu family. How is that possible?¡± Qiao Shan couldn¡¯t believe Qiao Yu¡¯s words either. He looked at Qiao Yu in surprise. Qiao Xin stared at Qiao Yu in shock. She had never expected her brother to guess everything correctly after just a few words. Was this the difference between a genius and an ordinary person? Seeing Qiao Xin¡¯s shocked expression, Qiao Yu asked, ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Qiao Xin pursed her lips and shook her head. Reluctantly, she said, ¡°I only found outter from Lu Zhu that Song Man¡¯s blood is the same as Qiao Nian¡¯s. If I¡¯m not wrong, Song Man must have had a bone marrow transnt from Qiao Nian. The real eldest daughter of the Lu family is Qiao Nian!¡± Su Xue staggered. If she hadn¡¯t been holding onto the bed, she would have fallen. With that, Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze fell on Su Xue¡¯s face. She said excitedly, ¡°Mom, you told me before that she¡¯s just an unwanted youngdy born to a rich businessman¡¯s lover. How can she be a member of the Lu family, and the enviable eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± The blood drained from Su Xue¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know what was going on either. The kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family more than twenty years ago had spread like wildfire. Everyone knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was dead and that the kidnappers had killed her. Qiao Shan was also shocked. He frowned at Su Xue, as if this was the first time he had seen his ex-wife. He asked, ¡°At this point, you should tell the truth. Where exactly did you pick Qiao Nian up from?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Su Xue¡¯s pale face. He had a bad feeling. Su Xue¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. If what happened more than twenty years ago was discovered, she would never be able to get back together with Qiao Shan again. Last time, Qiao Shan had already suspected her. At that time, she had only managed to fool him, but Qiao Shan had still given her a good beating. If Qiao Shan knew that she had already cheated on him more than twenty years ago and even embezzled thepany¡¯s funds, he would definitely want to tear her to pieces. ¡°When I lived in my hometown, Soul City, I didn¡¯t know about the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family either. However, she was wearing tattered clothes, and she was injured. Her brain wasn¡¯t working well either, so she grabbed me and called me Mom. At that time, I saw that there was a million yuan in adoption fees. In addition, the feng shui master had once said that Qiao Yu wasn¡¯t in good health and needed us to do more good deeds. Therefore, I thought that adopting a child was a good thing, so I brought her home,¡± Su Xue said helplessly, frowning. When Qiao Yu heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he frowned and asked, ¡°What one million?¡± Qiao Shan knew about this, so he said, ¡°When Qiao Nian arrived at our house when she was young, she was carrying a small school bag. Inside the school bag was a cheque for a million yuan. At that time, Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t remember anything. She only said that her name was ¡®Nian¡¯er¡¯, so we named her Qiao Nian!¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, he was stunned. After a while, he smiled coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°I thought that Mom and Dad were both kind people who were willing to adopt a youngdy. After Grandma left, you threw her into the mountains to fend for herself. At that time, I thought you were selfish. You casually adopted a child and left her behind. Six years ago, you even let Qiao Xin bully her like that. You¡¯re really good parents!¡± Qiao Shan and Su Xue¡¯s faces turned pale with shame. Chapter 942 - 942 Regret 942 Regret Qiao Yu smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°If I grew up by your side, would I have be such a selfish person?¡± ¡°Qiao Yu, that¡¯s not what happened. Actually, back then¡­¡± Su Xue also wanted to exin herself, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it, because she had indeed done so much wrong. Qiao Yu looked at the Qiao family in disappointment and said, ¡°Fortunately, I grew up by Grandma¡¯s side, so I¡¯m different from you!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s heart seemed to have been dug out. Six years ago, Qiao Nian was ruined. At that time, Qiao Nian should have been the most vulnerable and helpless. What had he done? He had trusted Qiao Xin, which was why he had hurt Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. At that time, Qiao Nian was still a child who had just reached adulthood. How desperate and helpless must she have been? Actually, at that time, part of the reason was that he didn¡¯t know how to face Qiao Nian. He had never treated Qiao Nian as his sister, but¡­ Qiao Yu closed his eyes in pain. No wonder Qiao Nian had spoken in that tone when he called her back then. From the beginning to the end, the Qiao family had let Qiao Nian down. Qiao Nian was an innocent victim. Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Yu¡¯s expression and roughly knew what he was thinking. He said angrily, ¡°Are you going to criticize us for Qiao Nian¡¯s sake, or do you want to cut ties with us?¡± In the past, Qiao Shan had always been the pir of the Qiao family. He was used to being high and mighty, but now, he was no longer that pir. His authority was threatened. Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Shan calmly and didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°After Qiao Nian left the mental hospital, she gave us a chance. You¡¯ve always thought that Qiao Nian was just a pet, so you didn¡¯t treat her as a human at all. Herst hope for the Qiao family has disappeared.¡± When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he lowered his head in silence. Su Xue didn¡¯t dare to speak either. She didn¡¯t want to hear the name ¡°Qiao Nian¡± at all. She was very worried that her affair more than twenty years ago would be exposed. Qiao Xin sat on the hospital bed and said unhappily, ¡°So what? She¡¯s just a country bumpkin¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was so frightened by Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°She should have already acknowledged Lu Zhu as her family by now.¡± At this point, Qiao Yu¡¯s cold gazended on Su Xue¡¯s face. ¡°ording to how worried the Lu family is regarding the eldest daughter of the Lu family, what do you think the Lu family will do to the Qiao family tofort the eldest daughter of the Lu family who they lost and found after years?¡± Qiao Yu nced at Qiao Shan and Su Xue. Seeing that their faces were pale, he continued, ¡°Every year, the Lu family holds a death anniversary for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Every year, they prepare clothes and jewelry for her. I heard that her things are stored in a separate vi.¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that the Lu family really cares about the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The eldest daughter of the Lu family they have missed for more than twenty years is standing in front of them alive. Will they really not do anything?¡± Qiao Yu said calmly, his hand in his pocket. Although Qiao Yu¡¯s voice was very calm, it still frightened Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin really hadn¡¯t thought too much about it back then. She looked at Qiao Yu, her eyes instantly turning red. If the Qiao family was gone, her rich life would be gone too. Then, she would never be unable to live a luxurious life again. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Seeing Qiao Xin like this, Qiao Yu no longer looked as arrogant as before. Instead, she looked more like a youngdy. No matter what, Qiao Xin was his sister, his only sister. The coldness on Qiao Yu¡¯s face faded a little as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t take matters into your own hands in the future, and don¡¯t do anything stupid again. I¡¯ll protect the Qiao family!¡± The Qiao family was just a small family with assets in An City. They could notpare to the Lu family, which was second to none. When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he looked at him with aplicated expression. At this moment, he realized that his son had already grown up. He was no longer a child who needed protection. There was indeed something wrong with his upbringing of Qiao Nian. If Qiao Xin hadn¡¯t always targeted Qiao Nian, and if he had asked Qiao Nian to live at home back then, would they already be on good terms with the Lu family and the Nanshan Corporation now? Chapter 943 - 943 On What Basis? 943 On What Basis? But the Qiao family was already in danger because of what Su Xue and Qiao Xin had done. It seemed that the Qiao family could only rely on Qiao Yu in the future. Qiao Yu lowered his gaze. After some thought, he looked at Su Xue and said, ¡°Mom, Grandma¡¯s death anniversary ising up. When the timees, go and invite Qiao Nian.¡± At this moment, Su Xue was thinking about how she had kept a gigolo more than twenty years ago and was cheated of a million yuan by him, so she didn¡¯t hear Qiao Yu¡¯s words. After Qiao Yu finished speaking, he did not receive a response from Su Xue. He frowned slightly and called out again, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Xue came back to her senses. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, she lowered her gaze in a panic and sighed. ¡°I was thinking about Qiao Nian just now. Sigh, it was all my fault back then. If I had treated her better, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Su Xue with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯tpletely believe Su Xue¡¯s words, but he still repeated what he had just said! When Su Xue heard this, she asked expectantly, ¡°Are you trying to use your grandmother¡¯s rtionship to get close to Qiao Nian so that she won¡¯t hold it against Qiao Xin?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Shan enunciated each word clearly. ¡°It¡¯s to beg Qiao Nian to let our Qiao family off. Do you think the Qiao family can withstand the anger of the Lu family?¡± Qiao Xin shrank back and sobbed softly. She really knew that she was in the wrong. When Qiao Yu heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he immediately frowned, his eyes turning cold. ¡°Don¡¯t have such thoughts again.¡± Seeing Qiao Xin looking at him indignantly, Qiao Yu¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this in front of Qiao Nian. Besides¡­¡± His gaze fell on Qiao Xin¡¯s face. This sister of his was truly pitiful and pathetic. ¡°She might not let Qiao Xin off!¡± When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he immediately disagreed. Wouldn¡¯t they have to beg Qiao Nian even more? On what basis? Qiao Nian was just a little girl. Would she go so far? ¡°If she hadn¡¯t caused trouble when she was young, your grandmother wouldn¡¯t have fallen, let alone been paralyzed. Your grandmother treated her so well. How could she have the cheek to argue with our family?¡± Qiao Shan felt that anyone who rejected asking for a favor was a fool! Su Xue nodded in agreement and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, your grandmother would definitely have lived a few more years!¡± Qiao Yu sneered and said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to morally guilt trip her? Do you want the Qiao family to disappear as soon as possible?¡± Qiao Yu had never expected that his family had never realized what they had done wrong, nor did they know how to repent sincerely. He had wanted to make everything clear, but he suddenly realized that his parents and Qiao Xin were both the same. They only knew how to scheme against others and never cared about others. How selfish! Moreover, he had more or less been influenced by the Qiao family¡¯s bad habits. During Qiao Xin¡¯s surgery, he had actually called Qiao Nian to ask her about this. Right now, he really regretted it. As forpensating Qiao Nian, he would think about itter. Seeing that the Qiao family was unconvinced, Qiao Yu pursed his lips and said, ¡°Based on your thoughts, the Qiao family will die faster. Do as you please!¡± The blood drained from Qiao Shan¡¯s face. Was the Qiao Corporation he had painstakingly built really going to disappear? Su Xue and Qiao Xin didn¡¯t look any better either. ¡°Dad, stay here and take care of Qiao Xin. Mom and I will go out to buy some things for Qiao Xin. After all, we have time today. There are many things to prepare,¡± Qiao Yu said. At this moment, Qiao Shan¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of the Qiao Corporation. Hearing Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement. Su Xue followed Qiao Yu out sadly, her mind in a mess. When they walked into the elevator, Qiao Yu looked at the numbers on the elevator. He turned to look at the distracted Su Xue, his gaze sharp. ¡°Mom, back then, was the cheque in Qiao Nian¡¯s school bag really only a million yuan?¡± Su Xue looked up abruptly and was caught off guard by Qiao Yu¡¯s questioning gaze. Chapter 944 - 944 Do I Have Reason to Lie? 944 Do I Have Reason to Lie? Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze was so sharp, like a knife stabbing into her heart and discovering her intentions. Su Xue swallowed and looked up at the elevator numbers. She said casually, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do I have to lie about such things?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed a possibility of lying!¡± Qiao Yu said coldly. Su Xue turned to look at Qiao Yu. She had never expected Qiao Yu to say that. She felt more or less ufortable being pointed out by her biological son that she might lie. The elevator had already reached the first floor. Qiao Yu followed Su Xue out of the hospital side by side and continued, ¡°The Lu and Gu families are the richest families in An City, and they¡¯re also the top families in the country. In the past, Mrs. Lu used to casually buy things that cost at least a million yuan. How can Qiao Nian only have a million yuan in her bag?¡± Su Xue listened to Qiao Yu in fear. She felt that her son seemed to know everything as if he could read minds. However, more than twenty years had passed. As long as she refused to admit it, no one would find out. ¡°At that time, the eldest daughter of the Lu family was kidnapped. How could the kidnapper hide her? Even if the kidnapper wanted to get rid of her and help her find foster care, a million yuan is already not a small sum!¡± Su Xue said matter-of-factly. Qiao Yu kept staring at Su Xue¡¯s face. Although Su Xue¡¯s words were not contradictory, Su Xue¡¯s gaze was evasive. It was obvious that she was not telling the truth. ¡°Mom, do you think you¡¯re very smart, or do you think Dad is too stupid?¡± Qiao Yu asked. Su Xue was slightly stunned. She looked at Qiao Yu in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Before Dad knew that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, he thought that a million yuan was a huge sum of money. It was normal for him to raise Qiao Nian unquestioningly. However, Qiao Nian is the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The Lu family is extremely rich. Is there really someone who would only gave Qiao Nian¡¯s foster parents a million yuan in child support? No one will believe this, right? It¡¯s normal for Dad to be suspicious,¡± Qiao Yu said indifferently, his voice cold. Su Xue had finally made his point. Those people had ced Qiao Nian at Widow Wang¡¯s door because they wanted her to treat Qiao Nian well. If Widow Wang had ten million yuan, she would definitely give all the money to Qiao Nian so that she could have the best living conditions and education. Moreover, that person had said that he would pick Qiao Nian up a yearter. Therefore, back then, that person had only taken out six million yuan for Qiao Nian¡¯s annual living expenses! Su Xue pursed her lips tightly and said in a panic, ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯ll investigate the situation back then?¡± Qiao Yu stopped in his tracks and stared unblinkingly at Su Xue. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If you think Dad can¡¯t find out what happened back then, then continue to hide it. But if he finds out, you¡¯ll have to pay a lot!¡± Su Xue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her legs gave way and she took a few steps back. She felt that the entire world had changed. How had this happened? Her eyes were red as she took a few steps back, frowning. If Qiao Shan really found out what she had done back then, she would never be able to step into the Qiao family again. Su Xue was so anxious that her eyes were red. In the end, she looked at Qiao Yu helplessly and begged, ¡°Qiao Yu, son, you¡¯re Mom¡¯s only hope. Now that the Qiao Corporation is in your hands, I believe you can do better than your father. Help me think about what I should do.¡± When Qiao Yu heard Su Xue¡¯s words, he understood. It seemed that what had happened back then was indeed not simple. ¡°What did you do back then?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Su Xue looked around uneasily. Seeing that there was no one around, she said softly, ¡°Back then, I was also tricked by a bad person. That person tricked me into investing in something bad. At that time, I didn¡¯t have much money, and the family still had to support you and your sister. I was crazy about money, so I wanted to invest.¡± When Su Xue spoke of what had happened back then, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. ¡°At that time, I embezzled more than a million yuan from thepany. I wanted to earn more, but I didn¡¯t expect that person to run away with the money. Coincidentally, Qiao Nian appeared. She still had a check for six million yuan in her bag. I¡­¡± Chapter 945 - 945 Six Million 945 Six Million ¡°Six million?¡± Qiao Yu looked at Su Xue in disbelief. More than twenty years ago, six million yuan was a huge sum! Su Xue lowered her head. She didn¡¯t expect herself to tell the truth. In her opinion, the more mistakes one made, the better it was to say nothing. !! Qiao Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess. Six million yuan was a huge sum in the modern era. Ordinary families would never have so much money in their entire lives. He looked at Su Xue¡¯s face as if he was looking at a stranger. He was so angry that heughed. ¡°Qiao Yu.¡± Su Xue felt that something was wrong with Qiao Yu¡¯s expression and called out worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Six million. You took six million away. How can you treat Qiao Nian like this? Do you still have a conscience?¡± Qiao Yu was so angry that he loosened his tie, his eyes slightly red. Tears welled up in Su Xue¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand to wipe them away and said tearfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose back then. I was also afraid of losing money, but I was afraid that thepany would be dragged down by me, so I took the money to fill the hole. I didn¡¯t dare to take out the remaining money.¡± ¡°Although Qiao Nian was young at that time, I was really afraid that she would tell others about the money. If the numbers didn¡¯t match, your father would know that I had been cheated. That¡¯s a million yuan. A million yuan isn¡¯t a small sum. I could only send Qiao Nian to the countryside. That way, I could hide the fact that I had lost money.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking over, Su Xue wiped her tears. After everyone left, she looked at Qiao Yu pitifully. ¡°Qiao Yu, Mom really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Mom took the wrong step back then, but I didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± ¡°Are you in the wrong?¡± Qiao Yu looked at Su Xue in disappointment. He pursed his lips and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You keep saying that you were wrong. You only admitted that you lost money. Do you admit to anything else?¡± Su Xue¡¯s lips parted slightly, not understanding what Qiao Yu meant. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for your own sake. You¡¯ve never felt that it was wrong of you to let Qiao Nian stay in the countryside. Even if you¡¯re worried that Qiao Nian will say that she¡¯ll fork out the money, you can send her somewhere else and find a nanny to take good care of her. What did you do? Let her fend for herself!¡± Qiao Yu really found it hard to imagine that his mother hadn¡¯t taken good care of Qiao Nian after taking her money! ¡°I also wanted to find a nanny to take care of Qiao Nian, but if I really did that, your father would definitely suspect Qiao Nian¡¯s identity!¡± Su Xue tried hard to find an excuse. ¡°I was helpless back then!¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re helpless but I think you¡¯ve been nning this for a long time. Who would believe the words of a three-year-old child?¡± Qiao Yu looked at Su Xue in disappointment and questioned, ¡°Back then, Grandma took care of Qiao Nian for so long, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even say anything about the cheque. How do you know that she still remembers? Back then, when I was studying overseas, you kept lying to me, saying that Qiao Nian was very well. But when I returned, I realized that Qiao Nian had long been thrown to the countryside by you! She was still a child. How could she live alone?¡± Su Xue was rendered speechless by Qiao Yu¡¯s words. Qiao Yu was so angry that his face and neck turned red. Suddenly, an idea shed across his mind. He looked at Su Xue suspiciously and said tentatively, ¡°Did the investment really fail?¡± Su Xue¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She looked at Qiao Yu and tried hard to remain calm. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the investment failed!¡± After Su Xue finished speaking, she looked at Qiao Yu uneasily. As a mother, how could she have the cheek to tell her son that she had been cheated of her money because she had a gigolo? However, as long as Qiao Shan stopped investigating the past, Qiao Shan would never know that she had cheated on him in the past. However, she didn¡¯t know what her son thought. Would he stand on her side? Qiao Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Su Xue¡¯s face, his eyes deep. For some reason, he felt that his mother was hiding something else. It seemed that he had to investigate further. Seeing Qiao Yu looking at her suspiciously, Su Xue said pitifully, ¡°Qiao Yu, Mom really wants you and Xin Xin to live a better life. Mom did all of this for you. However, I was deceived back then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Chapter 946 - 946 Denial 946 Denial ¡°Mom,¡± Qiao Yu interrupted Su Xue and asked seriously, ¡°Was that really the case back then?¡± Su Xue nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Otherwise, what else can Mom do with the money?¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t speak. He looked at Su Xue in disappointment. No matter what the situation was, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Su Xue had sent Qiao Nian to the countryside back then. At that time, he was young and powerless. He couldn¡¯t fight for Qiao Nian, let alone salvage the situation. The only thing he could do was go to the countryside to apany Qiao Nian when he was free. He wanted to make up for his mother¡¯s mistake. It was precisely because of this that Qiao Nian mistook him for Brother White Shirt. Actually, at that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just wanted to take care of her more and make her shine. However, he had never expected Qiao Nian¡¯s first reaction was to leave him when she found out that he was a member of the Qiao family. He could understand Qiao Nian¡¯s choice and respected it. Qiao Yu walked out of the hospital. He thought of how Qiao Nian¡¯s innocence had been ruined six years ago, how Qiao Nian had given birth to three dead babies, and how she had been locked up in a mental hospital. What had Qiao Nian done wrong? She had done nothing wrong. The six million yuan she had with her had long been squandered by his mother, who had mercilessly sent her to the countryside to fend for herself. Due to her beauty and wit, his sister was jealous and always bullied her. If Qiao Nian had been adopted by someone else, she would definitely have been pampered and taken good care of. She would never have lived such a hard life. ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re telling the truth, I think you¡¯d better confess to Dad. If there¡¯s anything else you haven¡¯t said, consider it as confessing this time. When Dad finds out what happened back then, you¡¯ll know his temper. At that time, your oue will definitely be very tragic!¡± With that, Qiao Yu quickened his pace without waiting for Su Xue. Su Xue was stunned for a moment. She stood rooted to the ground and watched as Qiao Yu left. She frowned slightly, her heart in a mess. No matter what happened, she could only say that her investment had failed and she had lost money. She could not tell the truth. She could not let Qiao Shan know that she was keeping a gigolo. As long as Qiao Shan didn¡¯t know about these things, everything would be fine. At the thought of this, Su Xue hurriedly jogged after Qiao Yu. ¡­ . At the Gu family vi. Sunlight filtered into the room through the window. Qiao Nian sat in front of the desk, dark circles under her eyes. She looked at the things on theputer screen, her frown deepening. She hadn¡¯t had a good rest in days. She relied on coffee to refresh herself. She looked at the records she had found on theputer. They were all very simple. They were all things she already knew. All of them were useless information. Qiao Nian nced at the bottom right corner of theputer. It was already eight o¡¯clock. She called Qin Chuan. After returning from the Red Barst night, it was toote for her to call Qin Chuan. At that time, after she gave birth, it was Qin Chuan who hypnotized her. In other words, Qin Chuan should have known that she had given birth to a few children. ¡°Hello?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯szy voice came from the phone. He must have just woken up. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite. She went straight to the point and asked, ¡°I know that after I gave birth, my mental state wasn¡¯t good. I remember that in order to stop me from continuing to be in pain, you hypnotized me, right?¡± Qin Chuan, who had been lying on the bed with sleepy eyes, immediately sat up when he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. He was wide awake. ¡°You¡­ you remember what happened back then?¡± Qiao Nian closed her eyes and leaned back in her office chair. She rxed and asked, ¡°I vaguely remember that matter.¡± ¡°Your memories should gradually recover. Don¡¯t think too hard about it. The memories of the past are really too painful. If you think about them, your mind might copse. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. If I remember correctly, you only helped people forget some memories back then. When did you learn to tamper with your memories?¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Qin Chuan and asked. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother taught me.¡± At this point, Qin Chuan said sternly, ¡°Your current situation is very dangerous. Where are you? I¡¯ll look for you and help you change your memory.¡± Chapter 947 - 947 Crazy 947 Crazy Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked uncertainly, ¡°You said that Eldest Senior Brother taught you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chuan frowned, not rxing at all. He said, ¡°Back then, Eldest Senior Brother told me that you had lost control of your emotions. If that happened, you might be mentally ill, so he taught me to hypnotize you.¡± Qiao Nian frowned and lowered her gaze. She felt a little strange. Why was Eldest Senior Brother also involved in this matter? ¡°At that time, I helped you hypnotize yourself, wanting you to forget about the pregnancy and childbirth. However, your obsession with your children was too deep, so I could only let you forget a portion and slightly modify a portion of your memories.¡± ¡°Yes, when I went there, you had already fainted. The two children beside you were no longer breathing and their hearts were beating. Sigh¡­¡± Qin Chuan sighed heavily and said, ¡°After hypnotizing you, I cremated those two children. Since your children are still alive, it means that someone swapped your children back then!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, her expression faltered slightly. It seemed that Qin Chuan had only seen two children back then and not her third child. Who exactly had taken her child? Where exactly had the third child gone? Qin Chuan said, ¡°Actually, even if you can¡¯t remember what happened during the birth, I n to investigate carefully. When I rushed to your ce, I felt that something was a little strange, but I couldn¡¯t say what was strange!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong, so I¡¯ve been investigating your childbirth for so many years. However, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t found any more information.¡± At this point, Qin Chuan couldn¡¯t help but grip his phone tightly. ¡°However, you have to prepare for the worst. If you can¡¯t control your emotions, you might¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s phone slipped to the ground, her beautiful fox-like eyes filled with sorrow. Worst-case scenario. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Seeing that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were alive and well, she naturally thought that the third child was also alive. However, Qin Chuan¡¯s words made her realize that perhaps that child had already¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She sniffled and bent down to pick up her phone, but she couldn¡¯t. Her hands were trembling, and her entire body was shaking. She stood up and tried to pick up the phone, but she fell to her knees. At this moment, she heard footsteps beside her. She looked over and saw a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes. Gu Zhou bent down and picked up his phone. He kept looking into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Seeing that her eyes were red, he reached out and helped her up. He sensed that Qiao Nian was trembling. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes as he looked at her worriedly. Qiao Nian took a few deep breaths and finally managed to calm herself down. She smelled the unique fragrance from Gu Zhou, but what puzzled her was that Gu Zhou still smelled of smoke. She calmed down and took the phone from Gu Zhou. She looked up at Gu Zhou, a trace of confusion shing in her eyes. Had something happened to Gu Zhou? Why was he smoking? He had never smoked in the past. At the thought of Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s faces, she silently looked away, not daring to meet Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face and asked in a low voice, frowning, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Qiao Nian gripped her phone tightly, trying hard to suppress the uneasiness and pain in her heart. She continued, ¡°Yes, after I came backst night, I wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore so I didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore.¡± Seeing the dark circles under Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhou bent down and picked her up in his arms. Just like that, Qiao Nian¡¯s shoes fell to the ground. She let out a cry of surprise and subconsciously wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°You should rest well now!¡± Gu Zhou looked down into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and said gently. Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned slightly red. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡­ I can walk.¡± However, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t speak. He walked to the bed and carefully ced Qiao Nian on it, not forgetting to cover her with the nket. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. His face was like the most perfect masterpiece of God. His eyes were deep, and his nose was high. Any youngdy who saw him might fall for him. Chapter 948 - 948 Sleep! 948 Sleep! Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian. Her face was reflected in his pupils, and gentleness gradually appeared in his eyes. His throat moved uncontrobly. He looked down at Qiao Nian and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead. Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted, and her body froze. His kiss was very gentle, but it instantly brought Qiao Nian back to that night six years ago, which had made her terrified and uneasy. !! At that time, she was held tightly in that person¡¯s arms. She wanted to struggle and escape, but she couldn¡¯t. Later on, he nted a gentle and light kiss on her forehead. Later on, more and more kissesnded on her eyebrows, eyes, and cheeks¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were red. Actually, he probably didn¡¯t want to hurt her that night either¡­ However, he was drugged and couldn¡¯t control himself at all. ¡°Nian¡¯er!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she came back to her senses and saw him looking at her intently. ¡°You need to rest. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk after you wake up.¡± Gu Zhou tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear, his eyes a bottomless sea. Qiao Nian felt that she should be angry when she saw Gu Zhou. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s gentleness made her feel as if she was being doted on. She thought of how Gu Zhou had stood on the tank, waiting for her toe out of Jiang Chi¡¯s house. At that time, she had a feeling that she was not fighting alone. Gu Zhou would always stand behind her and be her strong support. She watched as Gu Zhou left. When the door closedpletely, she closed her eyes. She was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, and she was also engaged to Gu Zhou. If nothing had happened back then, she and Gu Zhou would have lived happily together long ago. In a daze, Qiao Nian fell asleep. After Gu Zhou walked out of the room, he stood outside the door. The gentleness in his eyes gradually disappeared, reced by coldness. His body emitted a cold aura as he walked out coldly. When the servants in the corridor saw Gu Zhou, they were so frightened that they did not dare to breathe. They lowered their heads and stood aside to make way. Gu Zhou ced his right hand in his pocket and walked down the stairs. When he reached the first floor, he saw Chen Qing standing there. When Chen Qing saw Gu Zhoue down, he shrank back in fear. ¡°Have you caught him?¡± Gu Zhou asked coldly. When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, he felt an ice de hanging over his head. His life was in danger. Chen Qing lowered his head even more and said, ¡°I was a step toote when I arrived. He had already escaped, but I¡¯ve already gotten someone to continue investigating his whereabouts. There¡¯ll probably be news soon!¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, a cold glint shing in them. He said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this score with Qiao Xin first.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very calm, but the meaning behind his words was very ferocious. Chen Qing had been by Gu Zhou¡¯s side for a long time. He said fawningly, ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Xin was simply brainless. How dare she provoke Second Young Madam? She must have had nothing better to do! She deserved it! Someone as vicious as Qiao Xin should have been dealt with long ago. They shouldn¡¯t have let her be smug for so long! This time, Second Young Master was really nning to deal with Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin would probably never make aeback for the rest of her life! Chen Qing had already sent someone to keep an eye on Qiao Xin, so he said, ¡°Qiao Xin is in the hospital. We¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes turned cold. His thin lips parted slightly. ¡°To the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Chen Qing turned around and walked out. When he walked into the courtyard and felt the sunlight, he heaved a sigh of relief. The pressure had finally lessened! ¡­ . At the hospital. Qiao Xin took the medicine absent-mindedly, then took a sip of water. After swallowing all the pills, she looked at Qiao Shan uneasily and asked carefully, ¡°Dad, do you think Qiao Nian will visit Grandma¡¯s grave?¡± Qiao Shan frowned and said nothing. Qiao Xin continued, ¡°For Grandma¡¯s sake, Qiao Nian will probably forgive me!¡± However, before Qiao Shan could speak, the door of the ward was kicked open. Bang! There were still many people in the corridor of the ward. When everyone saw that someone had kicked the ward door open, their expressions changed. Six people in ck suits chased everyone else away from the corridor. Qiao Shan and Qiao Yu looked at the two people at the door and were both stunned. Chapter 949 - 949 Ask Me Directly! 949 Ask Me Directly! Gu Zhou strode in, his expression dark. His voice was like that of a demon from hell as he said, ¡°If there¡¯s something, ask me directly!¡± Qiao Xin was so frightened that her face turned pale. Her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. She had even forgotten to breathe. Qiao Shan hurriedly stood up and straightened his clothes. He looked at Gu Zhou respectfully and said, ¡°Master Gu, wee. I¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Zhou had no patience with Qiao Shan at all. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give Qiao Shan a nce. He suppressed his anger. !! That cold and murderous aura assaulted Qiao Shan¡¯s face. His heart instantly jumped to his throat, and a chill ran down his spine. Qiao Shan had heard of Gu Zhou¡¯s ruthless methods in the past. Seeing the current Gu Zhou, he roughly understood that Gu Zhou had a murderous aura. He was very afraid. But if he left, Qiao Xin would be the only one facing Gu Zhou¡¯s murderous aura. After a shudder, Qiao Shan felt that he couldn¡¯t leave Qiao Xin alone. He mustered his courage and said sincerely, ¡°Master Gu, Qiao Xin is still a child. She really knows her mistake. Our family is also thinking of making it up to Qiao Nian. No matter what, I¡¯m still her father!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. Without hesitation, he kicked Qiao Shan in the stomach. Qiao Shan staggered two steps back in pain. He clutched his stomach, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. His face was pale, and he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Gu Zhou gave Qiao Shan a cold look, then his gaze fell on Qiao Xin, who was not far away. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Xin cried out in shock. She hurriedly got down with her walking stick and walked towards Qiao Shan. Chen Qing walked up to Qiao Xin coldly and tripped her over. Qiao Xin fell to the ground, crying out in pain. Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Xin worriedly. He wanted to go over and help Qiao Xin up, but Chen Qing kicked him to the ground, causing him to fall to his knees. The pain in Qiao Shan¡¯s stomach lessened a lot. He had never been humiliated like this before. He looked at Chen Qing behind him angrily. ¡°Let go of me!¡± His eyes were red with anger. If looks could kill, Chen Qing would have died a million times over. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Xin knelt on the ground and looked at Qiao Shan worriedly. In Qiao Xin¡¯s impression, Qiao Shan would always be a tall and imposing father. This was the first time Qiao Xin had seen her father in such a sorry state. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and fear gradually welled up in her heart. She was in trouble! Not only that, but her father had suffered greatly because of her. ¡°Second Young Master, please let my father off. My father doesn¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s all my fault. Please let him off!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Gu Zhou with tears streaming down her face, begging for his forgiveness. Gu Zhou stood there coldly, unmoved. Seeing his daughter begging for mercy for him, Qiao Shan¡¯s heart instantly softened. He hurriedly said, ¡°Qiao Xin, don¡¯t move. Your leg is still injured!¡± At the thought that he had found out about Second Young Madam¡¯s past and recalled the despicable things the Qiao family had done, Chen Qing¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Their family cared about each other, but they only knew how to bully Second Young Madam. With this thought in mind, Chen Qing dislocated Qiao Shan¡¯s arm. With a crack, Qiao Shan¡¯s right arm was dislocated. Qiao Shan¡¯s face contorted in pain. He frowned, not daring to make a sound. He was worried that Qiao Xin would be concerned about him. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Shan with heartache and her tears fell uncontrobly. She struggled to crawl up to Qiao Shan. However, she had pulled on the wound on her leg and it hurt so much that she cried out in pain. Seeing this, Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Xin with heartache. Suppressing the pain, heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I-I¡¯m fine!¡± Seeing that Qiao Shan was speaking, Chen Qing pinched his corbone hard, forcing him to kneel on the spot obediently. Qiao Xin hated herself for hurting her leg. She looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes and said furiously, ¡°Gu Zhou,e at me if you¡¯re angry. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. Don¡¯t implicate my father!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Zhou pulled a chair over and sat down elegantly. He crossed his right leg over the seat and raised his eyebrows slightly. Chapter 950 - 950 Selfish 950 Selfish For some reason, Qiao Xin had a bad feeling about this. But now, she had no way out. She couldn¡¯t just watch as her father suffered because of her. Qiao Xin¡¯s tears fell. When she cried, she looked like a weeping beauty. But no one present admired the beautiful sight of Qiao Xin crying. ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Xin said tearfully. !! After receiving Qiao Xin¡¯s urate answer, Gu Zhou smiled and continued, ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Zhou threw the baseball bat in his hand between Qiao Xin and Qiao Shan and said lightly, ¡°You just said that if you¡¯re willing to bear the consequences alone, then I¡¯ll let you off if you break one of your legs with the baseball bat!¡± Qiao Xin was so shocked that her eyes were about to pop out of her head. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to harm myself!¡± ¡°Otherwise, whoever manages to snatch the baseball bat can break one of the other party¡¯s legs. As long as one of you has a broken leg, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± As Qiao Xin spoke, she obediently took the baseball bat. Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly and said with interest, ¡°Since you¡¯ve got the baseball bat, choose one of the two. Break your leg or your father¡¯s.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t choose any of them!¡± Qiao Xin gripped the baseball bat in her hand tightly. The reason why she was holding the baseball bat was because she didn¡¯t want Qiao Shan to have the chance to smash her leg. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to choose now.¡± Gu Zhou took out his phone and began to count down. He saw Qiao Xin hugging the baseball bat and crying. ¡°There¡¯s still fifty seconds.¡± Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Xin worriedly. He looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s injured leg. If Qiao Xin¡¯s leg was broken, Qiao Xin¡¯s life would be ruined. She would no longer be able to walk in front of outsiders. She would have to sit in a wheelchair. He was getting old. Why not him? At the thought that he would never be able to walk again, Qiao Shan broke out in a cold sweat. He gave Qiao Xin a pleading look. Perhaps as long as Qiao Xin begged Gu Zhou, his heart would soften. However, Qiao Xin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of her father losing a leg. If her father really couldn¡¯t walk in the future, how much would he suffer? No, she could not let her father lose his leg. Qiao Xin had never thought of breaking her own leg. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t choose.¡± Holding the baseball bat, Qiao Xin looked at Gu Zhou in tears and begged pitifully, ¡°Second Young Master, everything in the past was my fault. I beg you to let us go. I¡¯ve really changed. I won¡¯t hurt Sister again. Sister dotes on me so much¡­¡± ¡°So, you want to break your own legs?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t take Qiao Xin¡¯s pleading words to heart at all. ¡°Sister will never let you break our legs. Second Young Master, Sister¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a trace of displeasure shed in them. ¡°She¡¯s not a member of the Qiao family. Don¡¯t call her Sister!¡± With that, Gu Zhou nced at the time on his phone. There were still twenty seconds. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to break your legs, Chen Qing can help you!¡± Qiao Xin hugged the bat in her hand and cried until she was out of breath. Her eyes were swollen. ¡°Three!¡± Gu Zhou looked at the time on his phone and counted down coldly. Qiao Xin crawled to Gu Zhou¡¯s side on her knees, but Gu Zhou kicked her away. Gu Zhou counted down. ¡°Two!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her mouth. She turned to look at Qiao Shan, clenching the baseball bat in her hand. Seeing Qiao Xin like this, Qiao Shan knew that Qiao Xin had chosen him. When he thought about how a girl like Qiao Xin might not be able to get married in the future if she lost her legs, he felt terrible. Just as he was about to ask Qiao Xin to choose him, he saw Qiao Xin raise the baseball bat in her hand. ¡°One!¡± When Gu Zhou¡¯s countdown ended, Qiao Xin closed her eyes and smashed the baseball bat at Qiao Shan¡¯s leg. Qiao Shan was stunned. He looked at Qiao Xin in disbelief. Qiao Xin was his most precious daughter. Of course he was willing to give up everything for her. But Qiao Xin really didn¡¯t hesitate to raise the baseball bat and smash it against his leg. Chapter 951 - 951 Sowing Discord 951 Sowing Discord ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao Shan screamed in pain. The pain in his leg couldn¡¯tpare to the pain in his heart. After smashing the baseball bat, Qiao Xin threw it down and looked at Qiao Shan in tears. She kowtowed hard. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. ¡°I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m more valuable. I still have to get married in the future. If I lose a leg now, it¡¯ll be a huge loss for the Qiao family. I¡¯ll also drag the Qiao family down!¡± !! A tear slowly fell from Qiao Shan¡¯s eye. He knew that Qiao Xin was right, but his heart still ached. The daughter he had painstakingly raised had broken his leg with her own hands! ¡°Dad, please let me go. You¡¯ve already begun to retire. It¡¯s fine for you to be in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you in the future. Dad, don¡¯t be angry with me. Don¡¯t me me, okay?¡± Qiao Xin said tearfully, her heart choked with emotion. When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he was shocked. Although Qiao Xin¡¯s words made sense, he was still very disappointed in her. His heart ached for Qiao Xin, but what about her? She seemed to care more about herself. Gu Zhou sat on a chair. Seeing such an exciting scene, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qiao Xin is so filial. There hasn¡¯t been anyone as filial as you since ancient times!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Gu Zhou in fear. She wanted to exin something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t dare to speak, worried that she would make more mistakes. Gu Zhou sat on the spot and continued, ¡°I want aminuted fracture. You just hit him once. It¡¯s impossible to break his leg bone. Hit him a few more times!¡± Qiao Xin had initially felt guilty for hitting Qiao Shan¡¯s leg. Now, she was no longer willing to pick up the baseball bat. ¡°Chen Qing, break Qiao Xin¡¯s legs!¡± Gu Zhou stood up and said impatiently. Chen Qing picked up the stick and was about to hit Qiao Xin¡¯s leg when Qiao Xin hugged Chen Qing¡¯s thigh and cried, ¡°Hit¡­ hit my father!¡± Chen Qing received a nod from Gu Zhou. He picked up the stick and hit Qiao Shan¡¯s leg cleanly. Crack. The sound of breaking bones. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He fell to the ground, unable to move. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Xin cried, looking at Qiao Shan with heartache. Qiao Shan was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. Lying on the ground, he panted heavily. Tears streamed down Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She stared in horror at Qiao Shan¡¯s legs, at the white floor that was stained red with blood. Her mind went nk. Gu Zhou walked towards Qiao Shan. Qiao Shan had been lying on the ground. When he saw Gu Zhou walking over, his body trembled uncontrobly, as if he had seen the Grim Reaper. With great effort, Qiao Xin crawled up to Gu Zhou and ced Qiao Shan behind her. She cried, ¡°Second Young Master, I beg you¡­ stop hitting him. My father can¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you bear his pain?¡± Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Xin and sneered, his eyes dark. Qiao Xin swayed on the spot, but she couldn¡¯t fall yet. Her eyes darted around. Gu Zhou had done all of this to avenge Qiao Nian, and also because he liked Qiao Nian. However, no man could tolerate his woman having sex with an old man. No man could ept that his woman had once given birth! Qiao Xin knew that the only thing she could do now was to divert Gu Zhou¡¯s attention from them to Qiao Nian. ¡°Second Young Master, I think there¡¯s something my sister hasn¡¯t told you.¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zhou¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Six years ago, my sister slept with an old man for 100,000 yuan!¡± The air instantly turned cold. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t hear Gu Zhou speak for a long time. She carefully looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s bottomless eyes. She felt that Gu Zhou must be angry! ¡°I don¡¯t think there should be any secrets between husband and wife when you¡¯re with Sister,¡± Qiao Xin said timidly. Chapter 952 - 952 Deep Father-Daughter Relationship! 952 Deep Father-Daughter Rtionship! Qiao Xin¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t be angry because of Qiao Nian¡¯s previous rtionship with an old man. She did not get an answer from Gu Zhou. Looking at his angry face, her lips curved up imperceptibly. It seemed that Gu Zhou was already angry. The rest would be easy to handle. Qiao Xin sighed slightly and said, ¡°Back then, Sister wanted that 100,000 yuan to buy limited edition sneakers for the person she had a crush on. At that time, she wanted to borrow money from me, but I didn¡¯t have much money. I never expected Sister to make¡­¡± Alright, there was no need for her to say the rest. She believed that Gu Zhou had already imagined the rest. !! Gu Zhou sneered and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Qiao Xin was secretly overjoyed. Gu Zhou really believed her! Then the rest would be easy! She looked up at Gu Zhou and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Six years ago, you schemed against her and made her drink the drink you had drugged. You even deliberately sent her to another man¡¯s room.¡± Gu Zhou paused and asked, ¡°Are you sure she took the initiative?¡± The blood drained from Qiao Xin¡¯s face. She asked involuntarily, ¡°How did you know?¡± After asking, Qiao Xin felt that she had asked a very silly question. Gu Zhou must have found out about what happened six years ago. Gu Zhou actually didn¡¯t care about being made a cuckold. ¡°As the person involved, how can I not know?¡± Gu Zhou said casually. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How was this possible? She had clearly found an old man that night. That old man had even asked her for money after the incident. How did it suddenly be Gu Zhou? How could Qiao Nian be so lucky? A b*tch like Qiao Nian should be with an old man. Qiao Nian was pretending to be very beautiful, but in reality, she was very dirty. When she saw Qiao Nian, it was as if she had seen something dirty. She felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up. Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t understand. Someone actually liked such a dirty person like Qiao Nian, and that person was Gu Zhou! How was this fair?! She was so outstanding. She had been a good child since she was young. Why didn¡¯t Gu Zhou like her? Suppressing the mess in her mind, Qiao Xin looked up at Gu Zhou. If the person who had spent that night with Gu Zhou was Gu Zhou, wouldn¡¯t she be ndering Qiao Nian in front of Gu Zhou again? At this moment, Gu Zhou was looking at her sinisterly. Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She had a bad feeling about this. Seeing that Qiao Xin still knew how to run up to him to protect him, Qiao Shan was slightly touched. No matter what, Qiao Xin was still his daughter. As a parent, how could he not care about his daughter¡¯s safety? Qiao Shan panted heavily, trying hard to ignore the pain in his leg and his impending death. He said, ¡°Qiao Xin, go to the side. Dad will be fine!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Shan¡¯s voice, her tears fell. She turned back to look at Qiao Shan, her eyes filled with worry and guilt. She was unfilial. She had caused her father to lose a leg. No! She didn¡¯t do it! If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, why would Gu Zhou cause trouble for them? It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! She had to make Qiao Nian pay with her life in the future. Qiao Xin also knew that she couldn¡¯t face Gu Zhou directly now. Silently, she moved to the side. In any case, one of her father¡¯s legs was crippled. No matter what Gu Zhou did, she would let her father bear it first. In the future, she would be filial to her father! ¡°You two sure have a deep father-daughter rtionship. I wonder how outsiders think of Qiao Xin when they find out that Qiao Xin broke her biological father¡¯s leg with a stick.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were cold as he said casually, ¡°Qiao Shan, I¡¯m curious if you¡¯ll always protect Qiao Xin!¡± Qiao Shan had wanted to help Qiao Xin withstand Gu Zhou¡¯s anger. When he heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his face instantly turned pale. The pain from Qiao Xin hitting his leg instantly surged. That pain seemed to be a thousand times worse than physical pain. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Shan, who looked as if he had been struck by lightning. She knew that she had gone too far just now, but after weighing the pros and cons, she decided that what she had done back then was the best for the Qiao family. Chapter 953 - 953 Qiao Xin Killed Her Father 953 Qiao Xin Killed Her Father ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Xin cried, looking at Qiao Shan worriedly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect you well!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s trending topic should be Qiao Xin killing her father!¡± Gu Zhou said the most vicious words in a rxed manner. Those words hit Qiao Shan¡¯s heart, which was pretending to be calm. Qiao Shan¡¯s face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t help but faint. Qiao Shan fainted from anger. !! Seeing Qiao Shan like this, Qiao Xin pounced on him sadly. Seeing that there was more and more blood on the ground beside Qiao Shan¡¯s leg, her mind went nk. Could Dad be dead? No, no! Qiao Xin recalled how Qiao Shan had carried her to the amusement park when she was young. She recalled how Qiao Shan would always put her favorite dishes into her bowl. She also recalled how Qiao Shan had asked her to sit on his shoulders and watch a concert. Later on, when she went to school, Qiao Shan was concerned about how she was doing in school every day. He was concerned if she would be bullied. He would even give her money to buy things she liked and teach her about the business world. She had always felt that she was more outstanding than other girls her age because her father had brought her around to see the world. Other girls did not receive such treatment at all. Her most respected father was now lying on the ground because of her. She was really unfilial. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. Dad, wake up!¡± Tears streamed down Qiao Xin¡¯s face as she threw herself into Qiao Shan¡¯s arms. She regretted her choice just now. She shouldn¡¯t have made her father suffer so much. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Shan¡¯s leg and realized that it was almost crippled. He said, ¡°Get a doctor over. Don¡¯t let him die!¡± Only then did Qiao Xin realize that she still didn¡¯t know if Qiao Shan was dead or alive. Trembling, she ced her finger under Qiao Shan¡¯s nose. Sensing that Qiao Shan was still breathing weakly, she heaved a sigh of relief. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes burned with anger. At this moment, she had already forgotten Gu Zhou¡¯s identity. She only knew that Gu Zhou was the person who had harmed her father. Her kinship with her father had already ovee her fear of Gu Zhou. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police. I¡¯m going to sue you. You¡¯remitting the crime of intentional injury. You¡¯re bullying my father!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he said nonchntly, ¡°Go ahead and sue me. I wonder how many years you¡¯ll get for getting someone to rape a young girl!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her lips turned pale. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Only then did she remember who Gu Zhou was. In An City, the Gu family was a royal family. Gu Zhou was like the high and mighty emperor. No one couldpare to him. Chen Qing stood at the side and said calmly, ¡°Miss Qiao, you were the one who hit your father¡¯s leg first. I was just trying to stop the fight and identally injured your father¡¯s leg. I¡¯ll go find a doctor now and help treat your father¡¯s leg. My attitude is very upright. As for the medical fees, I think Miss Qiao will pay the bulk, and I¡¯ll pay a small portion!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes widened. She had never expected this to happen to her. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Qiao Xin had never seen anyone so brazen. They were clearly the ones who had forced her to hit her father¡¯s leg, yet they could still bite her again. Only then did Qiao Xin realize that Gu Zhou hade prepared. Moreover, he had already thought of a way to escape unscathed. With just a few casual words from Gu Zhou, her father might be disabled. Gu Zhou knew that she would not call the police. If she did, the news of her getting someone to rape her sistwe six years ago and her getting someone to gang-rape her sisterst night would be reported. ¡°Are¡­ are you forcing us to our deaths?¡± Qiao Xin red at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes, gritting her teeth. Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Xin, his eyes as cold as ice. He quickly looked away, as if he despised Qiao Xin¡¯s filth. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, fine. When do you n to die?¡± Qiao Xin was speechless. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Shan¡¯s leg and said to Chen Qing, ¡°Check it. If it¡¯s not broken, he doesn¡¯t need a leg anymore.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Qing said. Gu Zhou turned around and walked out. Chapter 954 - 954 Protecting His Wife 954 Protecting His Wife Chen Qing looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s back in admiration. Wow! Second Young Master was indeed handsome! Second Young Master was really protective of his wife! !! There was probably no man in the world who couldpare to Second Young Master! After Gu Zhou left, Chen Qing invited the doctor in. The doctor had also heard about themotion in this ward. When he saw Qiao Shan lying in a pool of blood with his own eyes, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. He carefully examined Qiao Shan¡¯s leg, then said to Qiao Xin and Chen Qing, ¡°The patient¡¯s injuries are very serious. He needs to undergo surgery to amputate his leg immediately.¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her face turned pale in fear, and tears fell from her eyes. Her mind was in a mess. What should he do? His father would lose a leg in the future! The doctor hurriedly went out to get the nurses to prepare to move the bed, nning to bring Qiao Shan directly to the operating theater. After getting the results Second Young Master wanted, Chen Qing left the hospital. When Su Xue and Qiao Yu returned from outside the hospital, they saw many people gathered around their ward from afar. They could vaguely hear Qiao Xin crying. Su Xue was slightly stunned. Thinking that something had happened to Qiao Xin again, she hurriedly rushed in. Just as she entered, she saw Qiao Xin sitting on the ground, crying. There was a lot of blood on her, and Qiao Shan was lying beside her. Oh my god! What had happened? Su Xue slowed down, feeling that there was something wrong with her eyes. After Qiao Yu walked in, he closed the door of the ward. Looking at the unconscious Qiao Shan, he frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dad?¡± When Qiao Xin saw that Su Xue and Qiao Yu had returned, the grievance in her heart exploded in an instant. She cried, ¡°It¡¯s Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou has gone crazy. He broke Dad¡¯s leg!¡± ¡°Gu Zhou?¡± Qiao Yu frowned slightly. Qiao Xin told him everything about Gu Zhou¡¯s visit, tears streaming down her face. Su Xue¡¯s heart ached for Qiao Xin. She hugged her and coaxed softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s expression darkened. He asked coldly, ¡°Back then, in order to protect your leg, you took the initiative to hit Father¡¯s leg?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s actions stunned Qiao Yu. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin felt terrible. She cried even harder. ¡°I was forced. I had no choice. I¡­ Ah!¡± Bam! Qiao Yu raised his hand and pped Qiao Xin¡¯s face hard. His eyes were filled with burning anger as he red at Qiao Xin angrily. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± Qiao Xin was stunned again. She looked at Qiao Yu in surprise and muttered, ¡°Brother, this¡­ this is the second time you¡¯ve hit me!¡± Qiao Yu was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He raised his hand to hit her again, but Su Xue stopped him. Su Xue grabbed Qiao Yu¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°Qiao Yu, your sister might be injured too. Hurry up and call the doctor over!¡± Was Qiao Xin injured too? Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He looked at Su Xue in front of him and felt extremely sad. He asked, ¡°Mom, do you n to always protect her?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Su Xue was also so anxious that her eyes were red. She asked, ¡°She¡¯s still young. She still has most of her life to live. How can you bear to let her be a cripple?¡± ¡°She might as well be crippled!¡± Su Xue¡¯s eyes widened. She said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Your father has already be a cripple. Why? Do you want your sister to be in a wheelchair at such a young age and be unable to take care of herself for the rest of her life?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. She sniffled and said pitifully, ¡°Brother, I already know my mistake. If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t gone too far, Dad wouldn¡¯t have be like this. It¡¯s all Gu Zhou¡¯s fault!¡± Initially, Qiao Yu didn¡¯t want to speak, but when he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, his gaze fell on her face. He questioned coldly, ¡°Why did you let Dad bear the consequences of your mistake? What did he do wrong?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s words rendered Su Xue and Qiao Xin speechless. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the ward. Qiao Yu had locked the door because he didn¡¯t want anyone to watch themotion. He gave Qiao Xin a cold look, then turned and walked towards the door. Chapter 955 - 955 I’m Scared 955 I¡¯m Scared The doctor and nurse pushed the hospital bed in from outside. Together, they worked hard to get Qiao Shan onto the bed. Then, they pushed the hospital bed towards the operating theater. Qiao Yu turned around and nced at Su Xue and Qiao Xin, who were still standing there. It was as if this was the first time he had seen them. He retracted his gaze and followed the doctor without hesitation. Su Xue and Qiao Xin were left alone in the ward. Qiao Xin recalled Qiao Yu¡¯s departing gaze and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Her heart was in a mess, and she gripped Su Xue¡¯s hand tightly in fear. She asked, ¡°Mom, do you think Dad¡¯s leg will recover?¡± !! Su Xue¡¯s heart was also in a mess. She gently patted Qiao Xin¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. You have to take good care of yourself now. Mom will be here for everything else. Be good!¡± Hearing Su Xue¡¯s words, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. She had always been Qiao Shan¡¯s pride, but what she had done today had disappointed her father. Perhaps her father would bear a grudge against her in the future. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared.¡± Qiao Xin looked at Su Xue in pain and unease. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s in the past. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Xueforted her gently. Seeing that Qiao Xin was still terrified, she said, ¡°Your father dotes on you the most. How can he me you?¡± ¡°Will dad really not me me?¡± Qiao Xin looked at Su Xue with teary eyes, her voice trembling. ¡°It was me. I hit him the first time. I didn¡¯t use much strength. I just wanted to put on an act¡­¡± Seeing Qiao Xin¡¯s terrified expression, Su Xue pulled Qiao Xin into her arms and gently patted her back. ¡°As parents, we care about our children the most. As long as our children are fine, we can do anything. Your father definitely won¡¯t be angry with you, nor will he me you. He just wants you to live a better life!¡± Qiao Xin sniffled. At that time, she really had no other choice. Letting her father be disabled was the best choice. Moreover, she would take good care of her father in the future to make up for her mistake today. Hearing Qiao Xin¡¯s aggrieved cries, Su Xue continued, ¡°Even if I were the one here today, I would still choose to do the same. I would rather suffer myself than let you suffer because you¡¯re our most precious child.¡± Qiao Xin pushed Su Xue away and asked uneasily, ¡°Really?¡± Qiao Xin still remembered when Chen Qing had hit Qiao Shan¡¯s leg. At that time, her father had looked at her with not only shock and astonishment, but also sadness¡­ Why had her father looked at her back then? Qiao Xin was still trying to recall what had just happened when Su Xue gripped her hand tightly, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your father and put in a good word for you. When that happens, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Su Xue said gently. Qiao Xin thought about it and agreed. Her father liked her a lot. He definitely couldn¡¯t bear for her to suffer. However, something was wrong with her brother¡¯s appearance when he walked out just now. Qiao Xin looked up at Su Xue and asked carefully, ¡°Mom, I think Brother is different from before. He seems to hate me very much now. I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re biological siblings. There¡¯s no overnight feud between siblings. Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how much your brother usually dotes on you. He¡¯s just angry now. When he stops being angry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Qiao Xin heard Su Xue¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. Her brother had doted on her for more than twenty years. How could he not like her in an instant? Seeing that Qiao Xin had calmed down, Su Xue recalled Qiao Shan, who had just been taken away. She frowned and said, ¡°Alright, rest well now. Your father is in the operating theater now. I have to go and watch over him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Xin nodded. Su Xue helped Qiao Xin onto the bed and covered her with the nket before turning to walk out. When Su Xue turned around, her expression instantly changed, and she felt uneasy. Just now, Qiao Xin had told her what had happened. When she heard Qiao Xin hit Qiao Shan¡¯s leg with a baseball bat, her heart turned cold. What if she was the one there? Would Qiao Xin hit her leg without hesitation and ask Gu Zhou to cripple it? Chapter 956 - 956 Her Heart Was Cold 956 Her Heart Was Cold She didn¡¯t dare to ask Qiao Xin either, afraid that Qiao Xin would make the same choice and break her leg. Her daughter had actually done such a thing. Su Xue¡¯s heart turned cold. However, when she thought about how if it really was her and she was asked to make own choice, she would definitely be willing to sacrifice herself to make Qiao Xin¡¯s life better. After all, Qiao Xin was her daughter. !! Su Xue rushed to the door of the operating theater and saw Qiao Yu standing guard at the door, frowning. After some thought, she walked over to Qiao Yu and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Qiao Yu looked up at Su Xue. Instead of answering her directly, he asked, ¡°Mom, do you think Qiao Xin did the right thing?¡± Su Xue met Qiao Yu¡¯s cold eyes and was stunned. ¡­ . At the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou got out of the car and walked in. When he thought of how Qiao Nian had almost been bulliedst night, he felt especially ufortable. He entered the house and walked upstairs. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were sitting at the dining table. When they heard themotion, they craned their necks to look at the footsteps outside. Matriarch Gu came out of the kitchen. Seeing the two of them leaning against the dining room door, she smiled and asked, ¡°What are the two of you looking at?¡± Gu Qi turned to look at Matriarch Gu and smiled. Xiao Shi walked over to Matriarch Gu and looked up at her. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Great-grandmother, Daddy went upstairs to look for Mommy just now!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°You guys are really smart!¡± Gu Zhou walked to the bedroom door. He had just ced his hand on the handle when he recalled how he had seen Qiao Nian before leaving the Gu family. His heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. Qiao Nian must have not slept all night. She must have been under a lot of pressure. He gently pushed the door open and walked in, his footsteps involuntarily lightening. His gazended gently on Qiao Nian¡¯s sleeping face. Seeing Qiao Nian frown slightly, he realized that Qiao Nian might still be trapped in a nightmare. Gu Zhou was right. Qiao Nian was indeed trapped in a nightmare. In her dream, she returned to that night six years ago. The room was very dark. She was pressed onto the bed by the man. The man¡¯s hands were as heavy as gold, pressing her down so tightly that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Fear wrapped around her like a vine. She was terrified, but all she could do was moan. She knew in her heart that the man was already trying his best to restrain himself. He was already treating her very gently. She was the one who was afraid. She was afraid of everything around her. At that time, she was like a boat floating on the sea, rising and falling,pletely unable to control herself. Later on, she seemed to be immersed in the sea and could barely breathe. At this moment, a beam of light seemed to appear behind her, dispelling the surrounding seawater. Her body kept rising, as if she was standing on clouds. The gentle sunlight shone on her, warming her up. ¡°Nian¡¯er¡­¡± Who was speaking? Why was this voice so gentle? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart suddenly began to race. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you forever. I won¡¯t let you be hurt. We¡¯ll take care of our children together!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and gentle. Qiao Nian felt more and morefortable. At this moment, she felt an itch in her ear and couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± When she opened her eyes, she noticed that someone was hugging her from behind. Qiao Nian subconsciously wanted to shake off the person behind her, but when she noticed the jade pendant on the man¡¯s hand, she stopped. Gu Zhou? Seeing that Qiao Nian had woken up, Gu Zhou tightened his grip and hugged her tightly. He asked gently, ¡°Did you have a nightmare just now?¡± Qiao Nian could tell from Gu Zhou¡¯s voice that he was concerned. She nodded casually and recalled what she had heard in her dream. Had Gu Zhou said that just now? However, why did Gu Zhou apologize to her? Could it be that Gu Zhou knew something? Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t ask Gu Zhou directly, but she was afraid that she would alert the enemy. She asked in a low voice, ¡°When did youe back?¡± Chapter 957 - 957 Are you hungry? 957 Are you hungry? When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, his heart ached for her. He moved slightly closer to her and buried his head in her neck. Smelling the fragrance of Qiao Nian¡¯s hair, Gu Zhou¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I just arrived.¡± Sensing Gu Zhou¡¯s small actions, Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She tried hard to remain calm. Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was different from the one she had heard in her dream. Gu Zhou probably didn¡¯t speak to her. However, when she woke up, she heard Gu Zhou apologize. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to have been struck by something. Her eyes were a little hot. Actually, all these years, she didn¡¯t want that person to marry her. She wanted that person to apologize to her. She could understand that man. That man had no choice. Although the man was drugged at that time, he already controlled himself to the best of his ability and was very gentle to her. However, after she woke up that day, the man had disappeared. She used all her strength but could not find that man. That man seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Hence, at that time, she was very angry. She yearned to kill that man. If it weren¡¯t for that man, how could her life be so tainted? However, the dream just now had also reminded her of many things. She recalled her pregnancy. When she first realized that she was pregnant, her first reaction was to hate the child in her stomach, because the child in her stomach was a stain on her life. If the child was born, this stain on her life would never be cleared. Hence, she did not want to give birth. However, Qiao Nian knew very well that her physique wasn¡¯t good. If she underwent an abortion this time, she might never be able to get pregnant again. Qiao Nian thought for a long time. In the end, she decided to give birth. She was not a gambler. She liked a stable life. Moreover, the child in her stomach was innocent. She was strong enough to raise her children and let them receive a better education. She had not expected so many things to happen after that. After going around in circles, she found out who that man was back then because of her children. She had always wanted to find out who that man was, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to hide what had happened that night in order to protect her. She and Gu Zhou were both right. They all wanted to protect her. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in front of him. Although he was hugging her, he felt that she was very far away. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and asked softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts and turned her head slightly. ¡°A little!¡± Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian and sat up. He looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Then wash up. We¡¯ll go out to eat!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think too much about it and stood up. She packed up very quickly. She was naturally beautiful. She and Gu Zhou walked downstairs. Neither of them noticed the people in the dining room. At this moment, in the dining room, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were staring unblinkingly in the direction Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had left in. Their eyes were filled with stars. Matriarch Gu sat at the side, a gentle smile on her face. She looked at Qiao Nian worriedly, hoping that Qiao Nian would stay in the Gu family. Matriarch Gu did not know the details yet. She vaguely knew that Gu Zhou had left the twins behind that night. She had always thought that Qiao Nian would despise Gu Zhou for having twins. The servant came out with the food and happened to see Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian leaving. Just as she was about to call for them, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi each grabbed her arm. ¡°Auntie Wang, I¡¯m starving. Can you help me bring the rice over?¡± Xiao Shi said coquettishly. When the servant heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°Okay, Young Miss!¡± Gu Qi looked at the servant and said, ¡°I want rice too!¡± The servant nodded and turned to walk into the kitchen. When she came out again, she realized that Second Young Master and Second Young Madam had already driven away from the Gu family vi through the French windows in the distance. Only then did the servant realize that Young Miss and Young Master had wanted Second Young Master and Second Young Madam to be alone. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. These two children were so adorable! Chapter 958 - 958 Delicious 958 Delicious Qiao Nian sat in the front passenger seat and turned to look out of the window. The sun was shining brightly outside, and theke water was sparkling. It shone into her heart. She recalled the dream just now. In the dream, her warm light was pulled out of the deep sea. She retracted her gaze and looked at Gu Zhou beside her. Gu Zhou was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, driving seriously. His eyes were as cold as ever, just like the people in the painting. They were delicious. !! Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but swallow. The car stopped at the traffic light. Caught off guard, she met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned slightly red. She hurriedly retracted her gaze, pretending to have inadvertently seen Gu Zhou. ¡°It¡¯s normal to look at your husband!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. This person was too much! What was so good about her gaze? Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s embarrassed expression. This was the first time he had seen her like this. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t think you can see clearly, why don¡¯t we park the car at the side so that you can look at me properly?¡± Qiao Nian kept staring ahead, ignoring Gu Zhou¡¯s teasing. She said, ¡°Alright, alright. The light has turned green. Get ready to drive.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s red ears, Gu Zhou gradually retracted his gaze and continued driving. The car drove forward for a while, then turned into a street. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She had bought the spicy duck neck here previously. Ah! At the mention of spicy duck neck, she couldn¡¯t help but drool. She was not a foodie, but in front of spicy duck neck, she had no resistance. Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian staring ahead with starry eyes, he knew that he hade to the right ce. He liked to see a different side of Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked more vivid like this. Qiao Nian was like an insatiable kitten, elegant and arrogant. A few days ago, Qiao Nian had something on her mind, and her eyes were no longer as clear as usual. After that, they were dark and mncholic. At that time, he still didn¡¯t know what had caused Qiao Nian to be like this. Now, he waspletely clear. In the past, he had realized that Qiao Nian liked to eat this restaurant¡¯s spicy duck neck. He had asked Chen Qing to instruct the boss to send spicy duck neck to the Gu family vi every day. However, the good times did notst long. Gu Zhou heard that this spicy duck neck restaurant had closed. Later on, he asked Chen Qing to buy duck neck from other shops. He had eaten it a few times, but the taste was never as good as this boss¡¯s. Today, Boss Li had reopened the spicy duck neck store, so he brought Qiao Nian over. Gu Zhou stopped the car and whispered to Qiao Nian, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± Qiao Nian was a little dissatisfied with Gu Zhou¡¯s slow movements. She hurriedly urged, ¡°Hurry up, then.¡± With that, Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly ahead, her mind filled with thoughts of eating spicy duck neck. The moment Gu Zhou got out of the car, he instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. His appearance and the noble aura he exuded werepletely different from everything around him, as if he shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. When men saw him, they marveled at his noble temperament. When women saw him, they werepletely impressed by his face. They wanted to kneel under his suit pants. Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou arrive at a porridge shop. Her lips curved up slightly. ¡°Wow, is this a domineering CEOing to such a food street to buy food for his beloved wife?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. This car seems to be especially expensive!¡± ¡°If only I were that wife!¡± ¡­ . In the car, Qiao Nian could vaguely hear their words. Her expression froze for a moment. Only then did she realize that Gu Zhou¡¯s appearance here was indeed unusual. After buying a bowl of porridge, Gu Zhou got into the car and handed it to Qiao Nian. He said gently, ¡°Have some porridge first. Nourish your stomach.¡± Qiao Nian took the porridge and was slightly stunned. When she thought of what the students had said just now, her heart warmed. To be honest, other than what Gu Zhou had done wrong that night six years ago, he had treated her quite well. When she was six years old, it was Gu Zhou who had risked his life to save her. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou. Only then did she realize that Gu Zhou had only bought a bowl of porridge. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Chapter 959 - 959 Spicy Duck Neck 959 Spicy Duck Neck Gu Zhou noticed that Qiao Nian was concerned about him. His lips curved up slightly as he said, ¡°One bowl is enough for two to share!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. She looked down at the porridge in her hand. There wasn¡¯t much porridge. Just now, she had thought that Gu Zhou was very careful and gentle with her, but she realized that he was petty. !! How much was this bowl of porridge? Two people eating one bowl! What was going on! The car drove forward and finally stopped at Boss Li¡¯s spicy duck neck store. Boss Li had been busy in the shop. When he heard the car stop at the door, he looked up and his eyes lit up. Boss Li hurriedly walked out. At this moment, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian both got out of the car. Boss Li looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian excitedly, his eyes sparkling. He said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Gu, I really didn¡¯t expect you toe. This is my honor!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. When had Boss Li and Gu Zhou be so familiar? She looked at Boss Li. Boss Li had an excited gaze. The way Boss Li looked at Gu Zhou was not like he was looking at a guest at all. It was as if he was looking at his savior. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it. Her mind was filled with the smell of spicy duck neck. She couldn¡¯t help but drool. Gu Zhou looked at Boss Li, his expression as calm as ever. His tone was gentle as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here specially to bring my wife to eat your spicy duck neck!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and there was a hint of doting in his eyes, as if he only had eyes for Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. A warm current flowed through her body, and she felt much better. In the past, she had a secret marriage with Gu Zhou, so when they were outside, they were a doctor and a patient. This was the first time Gu Zhou had told anyone that they were husband and wife. Boss Li¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Mrs. Gu, thank you so much!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Boss Li¡¯s words, she was a little stunned. She had no idea what was going on. She was just here to buy spicy duck neck. Why should the boss thank her? However, before Qiao Nian could think clearly, Gu Zhou coughed. Boss Li instantly reacted. He smiled at Qiao Nian and asked gently, ¡°Mrs. Gu, how many catties of duck neck do you want this time?¡± ¡°A catty,¡± Qiao Nian replied with a smile. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡± With that, Boss Li walked in energetically and weighed three catties of duck neck. Only then did he put the duck neck into the box and put it in the bag before taking it out for Qiao Nian. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to make sure the duck neck was fresh and delicious, he would have prepared more than ten catties. He handed the bag to Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian took it, she was slightly stunned. Smiling, she said, ¡°This is a little too much. I can¡¯t eat it all.¡± When Boss Li smiled, he revealed his white teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can put it in the fridge. As long as you can finish it tomorrow!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and was about to scan the QR code to pay when she heard Boss Li say, ¡°Mrs. Gu, you don¡¯t have to pay for this!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°That won¡¯t do. We still have to pay.¡± ¡°In order to repay our old customers, our shop doesn¡¯t require them to pay.¡± Boss Li finally found an excuse and said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You have a small business. We should pay up. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose too much money!¡± Qiao Nian insisted on scanning the QR code to pay. Boss Li looked at Gu Zhou helplessly, not knowing what to say. Gu Zhou nodded. Seeing Gu Zhou nod, Boss Li heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment. For some reason, she felt that Boss Li was a little strange today. He was too polite. Moreover, when did Boss Li be so close to Gu Zhou? He kept looking for Gu Zhou¡¯s affirmation. However, she couldn¡¯t ask Gu Zhou directly now, so she got into the car and left with him. After driving for about a hundred meters, Qiao Nian hurriedly covered her stomach with her hand. She looked at Gu Zhou pitifully and said, ¡°Stop the car. My stomach isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Chapter 960 - 960 Its Related to You 960 It¡¯s Rted to You Seeing that Qiao Nian was frowning, Gu Zhou asked worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll find a hospital nearby. I¡¯ll send you there.¡±
Qiao Nian was speechless. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital,¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly said. If she went to the hospital, Gu Zhou would realize that she was pretending to have a stomachache. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the bathroom. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything and stopped the car. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Nian got out of the car and left. Gu Zhou parked the car at the same spot. This was a food street, and the toilets in the food street were all in the alley. Through the rearview mirror, he watched Qiao Nian walk into the alley. He wanted to follow her, but he thought that Qiao Nian might feel embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t. Qiao Nian shook Gu Zhou off and jogged towards Boss Li¡¯s spicy duck neck shop. Boss Li¡¯s attitude was really too strange. She wanted to ask what had happened. Boss Li was working in the shop. When he saw Qiao Nian enter, an honest smile appeared on his face. He hurriedly went up to her and asked, ¡°Mrs. Gu, what else do you want to buy?¡± Qiao Nian smiled, then shook her head and asked, ¡°Boss, I just don¡¯t understand something. I want to ask you something.¡± Boss Li smiled at Qiao Nian and said gently, ¡°Mrs. Gu, please speak!¡±
Before Qiao Nian came, she had already asked the surrounding vendors. She knew that Boss Li¡¯s shop had been closed for a period of time. When Boss Li heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he immediately looked sad. He sighed and said, ¡°Something happened at home during that period of time. I had no choice but to close the shop.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Qiao Nian asked worriedly. ¡°Sigh, my wife is seriously ill. I wanted to stay in the hospital with her, but the medical fees were really too expensive. I even wanted to sell the shop.¡± At this point, Boss Li looked up at Qiao Nian. ¡°If Mr. Gu hadn¡¯t helped, my wife might have left us¡­ Sigh¡­¡± Boss Li¡¯s eyes turned red. He blinked, trying hard to suppress his tears. Qiao Nian asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thedy boss?¡± From Boss Li¡¯s voice, one could tell how helpless he had been. No poor person could afford to be sick. ¡°The second stage of breast cancer. The doctor said that this illness can be cured, but it will require a huge medical fee.¡± Boss Li sighed sadly and said sadly, ¡°How can ordinary families like us have so much money? Even if my shop is sold, it might not be enough.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She could especially understand what Boss Li was saying. Back then, when she was thrown to the countryside, she had been so helpless.
Boss Li sniffled and smiled brightly. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Gu helped us pay for my wife¡¯s medical fees, so my wife could undergo surgery smoothly and escape danger. He even paid to help me reopen the shop. Without Mr. Gu, our family might have been gone. Mr. Gu is our hope for the future¡­¡± When Qiao Nian heard Boss Li¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°How does he know about your family¡¯s situation?¡± In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, Gu Zhou rarely went out. Even when he did, he mostly went to important ces. Moreover, Gu Zhou did not have much interaction with Boss Li. How could he know about Boss Li¡¯s family situation? Why would he help Boss Li solve his problems? Gu Zhou was a businessman. Businessmen pursued profits and would not make a loss. Boss Li seemed to see the surprise in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. His expression changed slightly, and his eyes were filled with gratitude. He said gratefully, ¡°Mrs. Gu, speaking of which, this matter is actually rted to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, Mr. Gu wanted me to continue opening this spicy duck neck shop. He even said that his wife especially liked to eat spicy duck neck, so he hoped that I could settle the family matters as soon as possible and open the shop!¡± Boss Li said with a smile. Chapter 961 - 961 Why Didn’t You Say It? 961 Why Didn¡¯t You Say It? Qiao Nian had never expected Boss Li¡¯s shop to be able to reopen because of her. When Gu Zhou drove here, she had thought that it was already very considerate of him to remember that she liked to eat this restaurant¡¯s spicy duck neck. She had never expected Gu Zhou to do so much just so that she could eat it. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly, as if it would jump out of her mouth the next moment. When she came to buy the spicy duck neck just now, she had already realized that something was wrong. She was about to ask clearly, but Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to want Boss Li to tell her. He had clearly done a good deed. Why didn¡¯t he say so? Apart from being touched, Qiao Nian was also puzzled. Sheposed herself and asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Boss Li pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°My wife was preparing for her second chemotherapy five months ago. At that time, our family didn¡¯t have any money, so I was preparing to sell the shop. I remember very clearly that Mr. Gu didn¡¯t look well that day, but he seemed to be in a good mood.¡± Five months ago. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Suddenly, her expression changed. If she remembered correctly, five months ago was when she and Gu Zhou had returned from MY. Gu Zhou had been injured in MY and did not look well. After he returned from MY, he didn¡¯t even rest at home properly. He was actually still thinking about how she liked to eat spicy duck neck. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t touched. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. She felt as if she was being doted on. She was suddenly very curious about the exact situation that day. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. How can you still remember these things?¡± When Boss Li heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his face was filled with a happy smile. He exined, ¡°What happened that day is really fresh in my mind. More importantly, Mr. Gu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. But when he mentioned Mrs. Gu, his eyes were filled with gentleness, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Only when someone really liked someone would he have such an attitude. The difference between his appearance and his heart is especially great, so I can remember it very clearly.¡± At this point, Boss Li continued, ¡°Mrs. Gu, there might be many couples in this world, but most of them just live together. They¡¯re partners. When men mention their women, they always look calm or disgusted.¡± ¡°But Mr. Gu isn¡¯t like that. When a man mentions his wife, and his eyes are filled with gentleness, it means that he likes her from the bottom of his heart. After all, a person¡¯s gaze will never lie.¡± Boss Li smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I can tell that you care a lot about Mr. Gu too. You two are really an enviable couple. After all, there aren¡¯t many people in this world who truly like each other.¡± They were in love. When Qiao Nian heard these words, her eyes turned a little red, and her nose felt a little sore. There were too few people who liked each other. Why should she punish herself with other people¡¯s mistakes? It seemed that Gu Zhou liked her for a long time. However, he had always been reserved and did not express it. Or perhaps he had already fallen for her when she was six years old. Otherwise, how could Gu Chuan have used all his strength to look for her? Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts and smiled at Boss Li. ¡°Thank you, Boss Li. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Boss Li smiled and waved at Qiao Nian. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, you¡¯re too polite. I hope you can pretend not to know about this. After all, I couldn¡¯t hold back!¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t tell him!¡± Boss Li pointed inside and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get back to work!¡± ¡°Yes, I hope thedy boss can recover soon!¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiao Nian came out of Boss Li¡¯s shop. Thinking of the smile on Boss Li¡¯s face, she realized that he was really very happy. She recalled the love between Boss Li and thedy boss. She was envious of that kind of immortal love. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t a positive person. In the past, she had felt that she was unlucky and didn¡¯t deserve happiness, because she was a child who hadn¡¯t been liked by her parents since she was young. Chapter 962 - 962 Love 962 Love Qiao Nian lowered her head and walked towards Gu Zhou¡¯s car. Her mind was filled with what Boss Li had just said to her. What Boss Li had said about ¡°being in love¡± tempted her. She was very happy now. She had found her family. She never thought that the children who had passed away were still alive, and she even found the person who was willing to tten the Jiang Chi Manor for her. She was not that touched that Gu Zhou had gone against Jiang Chi for her. But today, she found out that Gu Zhou had helped Boss Li solve his problem and opened a shop for him. For some reason, she was touched. Perhaps what she had always wanted the most was this kind of in love. The spicy duck neck was really cheap. It was such a small matter, but he had always remembered it in his heart. From another perspective, perhaps Gu Zhou would remember everything about her clearly. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. Previously, she had been a little unwilling to ept Gu Zhou, but now she hesitated. They were in love. Actually, the two of them were now in love. The only thing that made her hesitate was the mistake someone else had made. Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. She opened the car door and got into the car. When she saw Gu Zhou holding a spoon and slowly eating more than half of the porridge she had already eaten, she was stunned. Previously, she had thought that Gu Zhou was just joking when he said that he wanted to share a bowl of porridge with her. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to really eat it. With this thought in mind, she asked, ¡°You¡­ you really want to share a bowl of porridge with me?¡± She really wanted to say, ¡°Are you really that poor? Must you share a bowl of porridge with me?¡± However, after she found out about Boss Li, she felt that it wasn¡¯t that Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t bear to waste money. Seeing that Qiao Nian had returned, Gu Zhou stuck out his tongue and licked his lips seductively. There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°I like sharing porridge. It tastes better!¡± At first, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but when she met Gu Zhou¡¯s smiling eyes, she gradually understood. This man was really a refined scum. Hooligan! She wanted porridge, and he wanted to kiss her indirectly. Seeing Qiao Nian sit down, Gu Zhou held the porridge in his left hand and handed Qiao Nian the heat pack on his knee with his right. Qiao Nian took the heat pack in a daze. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°You said that your stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well. I heard that if you put this on, it won¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Gu Zhou said seriously. Only then did Qiao Nian realize that in order to look for Boss Li, she had deliberately pretended to have a stomachache. However, she had not expected Gu Zhou to specially search the relevant information and buy her a heat pack. She said guiltily, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll put it on now.¡± Even if her stomach didn¡¯t hurt, there was nothing wrong with putting on a heat pack. Qiao Nian had just pasted the heat pack when Gu Zhou handed the spicy duck neck to her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat this? Here!¡± She met Gu Zhou¡¯s smiling eyes and had a strange feeling in her heart. Her ears turned slightly red as she shook her head and said, ¡°This smell is too strong. Let¡¯s eat somewhere elseter. Otherwise, your car will be filled with the smell of spicy duck neck.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. His eyes gradually darkened, and his lips curved up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t mind Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. To be honest, she had wanted to eat duck neck for a long time. At that time, she had just bought it and she couldn¡¯t help but drool. She raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled at Gu Zhou. ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t me me for the car being smelly!¡± With that, Qiao Nian lowered her head and opened the small box of spicy duck neck. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± Seeing how happy Qiao Nian was, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but smile. He continued, ¡°Moreover, I really want to try the spicy duck neck.¡± ¡°Yes, sure. I¡¯ve told you before that spicy duck neck is really delicious. You didn¡¯t believe me in the past, but do you believe me now?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she opened the box. In an instant, the spicy fragrance filled the entire car. She hurriedly picked up a duck neck with her chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll eat the first one first.¡± When she put the duck neck into her mouth, the spicy fragrance stimted her taste buds, making her unable to stop herself. Chapter 963 - 963 Sharing Spicy Duck Neck 963 Sharing Spicy Duck Neck Ah! Boss Li¡¯s spicy duck neck was still so delicious! How could there be such delicious food in this world? Her entire mouth was filled with the spicy taste. After she finished one, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. The spicy duck neck was really too intoxicating. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian gently. Seeing how gluttonous Qiao Nian was, his lips curved up involuntarily. His throat moved slightly as he asked softly, ¡°Is it my turn to eat?¡± Qiao Nian handed the other pair of chopsticks to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Here, take it yourself!¡± Gu Zhou looked deeply at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. Perhaps it was because she had just eaten the spicy duck neck, but her lips were much redder than before. They looked delicate. Seeing that Gu Zhou had not taken the chopsticks, Qiao Nian was about to pick up a duck neck for him when Gu Zhou suddenly approached her. Her heart skipped a beat. Caught off guard, her lips felt a gentle touch. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened, and the chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground. She witnessed Gu Zhou¡¯s slightly closed eyes, his long eyshes, and his fair skin¡­ This¡­ She had just finished eating the spicy duck neck. There was still the taste of it in her mouth. How could he kiss her now? Qiao Nian subconsciously wanted to retreat and to escape from Gu Zhou. However, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape. He grabbed her left hand with his left and held the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s head tightly with his right hand, mercilessly taking her breath. Qiao Nian was a little dizzy fromck of oxygen. In a daze, she suddenly recalled the first time she hade to buy spicy duck neck. At that time, she happened to be with Gu Zhou. At that time, Gu Zhou kissed her lips like this, saying that he wanted to taste the spicy duck neck¡­ Qiao Nian was about to suffocate from the kiss. She opened her mouth to breathe, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to invade her. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind gradually went nk, and her body gradually softened. She kept obeying Gu Zhou. Suddenly, it was as if countless fireworks had exploded in her mind. She couldn¡¯t sit still and was about to slide down. Just as Qiao Nian was about to suffocate to death, Gu Zhou finally had the conscience to let go of her. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were wet, like an innocent deer, inviting the other party to ravage her ruthlessly. Her vision was still a little blurry, but she quickly regained her senses. She red fiercely at Gu Zhou and inadvertently met his deep eyes. His eyes were no longer as cold and noble as they usually were. There was only a strong desire to possess her. This¡­ She had thought that the ascetic Gu Zhou was already very attractive. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s lustful gaze was against the rules. It made one feel as if they were dancing with a wolf¡­ Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. His eyes darkened. Thinking of the kiss just now, he pursed his lips and swallowed. The desire in his eyes was obvious. Qiao Nian silently took a step back. Gu Zhou was exuding lust now. It was better for her to stay away from him. Gu Zhou took out another pair of disposable chopsticks. After opening them, he handed them to Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian take them, his lips curved up slightly. He whispered meaningfully into her ear, ¡°The taste is indeed quite good. Then eat more!¡± Qiao Nian subconsciously looked at him. Her red lips couldn¡¯t help but brush across Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips. Her heart trembled, and she silently took a step back. This pervert couldn¡¯t be thinking of eating shared spicy duck neck, right? She really couldn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t it taste good to eat duck neck himself? Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and his lips curved up slightly. ¡°Fasten your seatbelt. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± The ambiguous atmosphere in the car faded a little. Qiao Nian could finally breathe freely. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± Qiao Nian ced the box of spicy duck neck on her legs. When she thought of how Gu Zhou had kissed her just now, and how he had looked when he was unrestrained, she really couldn¡¯t resist. Qiao Nian fastened her seatbelt. Seeing that Gu Zhou was driving, she picked up a piece of duck neck and ced it in her mouth. Just as she was about to swallow it, she recalled that Gu Zhou had wanted to share the spicy duck neck with her. For a moment, she was stunned. Chapter 964 - 964 Should She Get Out of the Car? 964 Should She Get Out of the Car? She silently put down her chopsticks, not daring to eat anymore. Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. Could it be that Gu Zhou was preparing to drive to a small forest and have a spectacr car earthquake to eat her up? This¡­ !! Should she get out of the car? Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of finding an excuse. As Gu Zhou drove, he nced at Qiao Nian from the corner of his eye. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s shy expression, he felt his lower abdomen tighten. Thinking of the spicy duck neck he had just tasted, his breathing became a little erratic. Qiao Nian put the duck neck away. After some thought, she said, ¡°I have other things to do today, so I thought¡­¡± ¡°This matter is very important,¡± Gu Zhou said with a serious expression. ¡°We have to resolve it now.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she realized that Gu Zhou was talking about serious matters. Her mind must have been filled with those desires just now, which was why she was thinking about Gu Zhou and the car earthquake. Since Gu Zhou said that it was serious business, it should be. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that Gu Zhou was driving into the city. After a while, the car stopped. When Qiao Nian saw the name of the five-star hotel in front of her, she was stunned. Memories from six years ago surged through her like a flood, drowning her. She rose and fell in the flood, struggling to survive. She remembered very clearly that she had lost her innocence here back then. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in fear and unease. She saw that Gu Zhou was already standing at the door of the front passenger seat. He opened the door and looked at her intently. ¡­ . At the hospital. Qiao Shan was pushed out of the operating theater by the doctors and nurses. He had already woken up during the second half of the surgery. Hey on the hospital bed and looked at the lights above him. He was a little stunned as he listened to the doctors and nurses discuss the treatment after his amputation. His leg had been broken by his biological daughter. That was the daughter he had raised since he was young. What disappointed him the most was that his daughter had never asked him what he thought. Instead, she had broken his leg in self-defense. His leg seemed to be necrotic. His bones were shattered and could no longer be repaired. Qiao Shan was not a medical student. He did not understand why some people had problems with their legs and did not need amputation, but he did. In a daze, Qiao Shan was pushed out of the operating theater. The operating theater was filled with the smell of blood. When he came out, he was surrounded by clean air, and Qiao Shan¡¯s mind became clearer. Su Xue looked at Qiao Shan¡¯s amputated leg, and her tears fell uncontrobly. She cried, ¡°Brother Shan, sob, sob, sob. What will we do in the future¡­¡± When Qiao Shan heard Su Xue¡¯s concerned words, he felt a trace of warmth in his heart, but more than that, he felt frustrated. He was a capable man. For some reason, he had be crippled! ¡°Shut up! Are you crying for me now?¡± Qiao Shan couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Su Xue was shocked by Qiao Shan¡¯s voice. She shivered in fear and said pitifully, ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just worried that you¡­¡± Qiao Shan did not speak. He justy on the hospital bed coldly, letting the staff push him into the ward. Qiao Yu stayed by the bed in silence. He had prepared a private ward for Qiao Shan, which was very far from Qiao Xin¡¯s ward. When they arrived at the ward, the medical nurses gave a few reminders and left. Seeing Qiao Shan like this, Qiao Yu said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go buy you something. Take good care of yourself.¡± Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Yu. His son was his only hope. ¡°Go ahead. Be careful.¡± Qiao Yu walked out of the ward, not forgetting to close the door. Su Xue sat down beside Qiao Yu, tears falling silently. Qiao Shan was in a bad mood because he had lost a leg. Seeing Su Xue cry, he was furious. He said angrily, ¡°Look at what kind of daughter you¡¯ve raised. Other than being jealous of others, she¡¯s caused so much trouble since she was young. Every time, we¡¯ve helped her clean up her mess. Now that she¡¯s provoked someone we can¡¯t afford to offend, I think our lives will be lost because of her sooner orter!¡± Chapter 965 - 965 Miserable 965 Miserable Su Xue was so frightened that she forgot to cry. This was the first time she had heard Qiao Shanin about his daughter, but that was the daughter she had painstakingly raised. She subconsciously shielded Qiao Xin and defended herself. ¡°We raised Qiao Xin together. She¡¯s our daughter. What happened has already happened. There¡¯s no point in regretting it. We¡¯re her parents. We can¡¯t just watch her spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair¡­¡± Towards the end, Su Xue lowered her head and sobbed softly. Qiao Shan was slightly stunned. At that time, he had indeed wanted Qiao Xin to choose him. He couldn¡¯t bear to let his child suffer. After all, Qiao Xin was still very young. She still had a long way to go. He had already retired from the top. !! Although he understood that this was the best choice, looking at his missing leg, his heart was filled with sorrow. He had dominated the business world for so many years, but he had actually ended up in such a miserable state. Qiao Shan raised his hand to touch his tears. He had worked so hard his entire life, but Qiao Xin had ruined everything. The Qiao family could clearly reach a higher level! At this moment, the ward door was pushed open from the outside. Su Xue looked up immediately. When she saw the person standing at the door, her face instantly turned pale. She looked at the person warily. Qiao Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately sat up straight and wiped his tears. For some reason, Qiao Shan had a bad feeling about this. With one hand in his pocket, Lu Zhu slowly walked in. When he walked in, he looked at Qiao Shan indifferently. His gaze was as cold as ice, without a trace of warmth. Su Xue felt a sense of oppression. She immediately stood up and shielded Qiao Shan behind her. Trying hard to ovee the fear in her heart, she asked, ¡°Mr. Lu, did you enter the wrong ward?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Su Xue¡¯s face. His gaze was cold as his thin lips parted slightly. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to look for you!¡± His voice was cold, and his entire body emitted a cold aura. The entire ward instantly turned cold. At this moment, Qiao Shan and Su Xue realized that neither the Lu family nor the Gu family couldpare to them. Su Xue swayed on the spot. She looked around in a panic and asked carefully, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Lu, what can I do for you?¡± ¡­ . Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou hesitantly. Seeing that Qiao Nian had calmed down, Gu Zhou said gently, ¡°Come down!¡± Qiao Nian instantly became nervous again. She swallowed and looked up at him. The sunlight shone on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, making him glow white. His body seemed to be covered in ayer of golden light, making him feel much warmer. The light seemed to shine into Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, driving away the darkness in her heart and bringing light to her. Strangely enough, their fear of this hotel had lessened significantly. Gu Zhou reached out his hand, preparing to invite Qiao Nian out of the car like a gentleman. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s slender and fair hand. She hesitated for a moment before cing her hand in Gu Zhou¡¯s palm. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He gently gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and looked at her with such gentleness that water could drip from his eyes. Since she had given her hand to him, he would never let go of her for the rest of his life! Qiao Nian got out of the car. The uneasiness in her heart hadpletely disappeared. With Gu Zhou by her side, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. After Gu Zhou closed the car door, he locked it and led Qiao Nian towards the hotel. He kept holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, worried that she would leave because of the fear in her heart. Walking into the hotel, Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Are you bringing me here for dinner?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand in a while.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he led Qiao Nian into the elevator and casually pressed 13. Thirteenth floor? Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened, and her throat went dry. That night six years ago was like a nightmare that swept through her again. Qiao Nian froze and subconsciously looked at Gu Zhou. Why did Gu Zhou press 13? If she remembered correctly, the 13th floor was a hotel room floor. There was no dining room at all. What was Gu Zhou doing? Was it a coincidence? Or did he already know everything? Chapter 966 - 966 Hell 966 Hell Qiao Nian tried hard to remain calm as she followed Gu Zhou out of the elevator. She wanted to see what Gu Zhou was going to do today. Perhaps she was just overthinking. After the elevator door opened, Gu Zhou took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walked towards the east. Qiao Nian stepped on the marble in her high heels. She and Gu Zhou were alone in the corridor. She looked at the approaching door and felt as if she was about to walk into hell. And now, Gu Zhou was leading her into hell. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and saw that he was looking straight ahead. There seemed to be thick ink in his eyes. She pursed her lips slightly and tried to retract her hand, but Gu Zhou tightened his grip on her. She couldn¡¯t break free from Gu Zhou¡¯s grip at all now. She could only follow him to hell. The path to hell was very difficult. It was clearly only sixty meters, but she felt as if she had walked for a lifetime. In the end, Gu Zhou brought her to stand at the door of a suite. She looked up at the suite¡¯s door number. It read 1314. 1314. In Chinese, it meant a lifetime. The meaning was very good, but to Qiao Nian, it was an unforgettable nightmare. Six years ago, she had lost everything in this room. Qiao Nian felt a little suffocated. All the blood in her body seemed to have frozen. At this moment, Gu Zhou ced his hand on the lock. His fingerprint sessfully unlocked it. With a ding, he reached out and pushed the door open. Qiao Nian felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She stood rooted to the ground, unable to move. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a gentle smile, indicating for her toe in. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground quietly. This suite was her nightmare. It had begun unluckily for her. She really didn¡¯t want to go in again. Just as Qiao Nian was feeling conflicted, Gu Zhou let go of her hand and picked her up in his arms. He led her in and closed the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Qiao Nian seemed to hear her violently beating heart. She was stunned. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, not even remembering to struggle and escape. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian, who was in his arms. Her palm-sized face was filled with fear and unease, and she looked like a helpless youngdy. ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Zhou apologized sincerely. He had wanted to apologize to that girl back then, but he had never found her. Gu Zhou knew in his heart that every girl would be afraid when they encountered such a thing. Even though Qiao Nian usually looked smart and calm, she was still an eighteen-year-old girl at that time. She still couldn¡¯t ept the terrifying truth. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes widened uncontrobly. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. ¡°Could it be that you¡­¡± ¡°I know that you were the one that night.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he carried Qiao Nian to the bed and ced her there. ¡°I know that you were the girl from that night six years ago. I also know that you¡¯re Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother. You¡¯re also the person I¡¯ve been looking for these past few years.¡± Qiao Nian was shocked! When Gu Zhou admitted this himself, she felt as if her body had been torn apart and her heart had been seen. She had always thought that she had hidden it well, but she did not expect Gu Zhou to have known long ago. She lowered her head, not daring to look around. She didn¡¯t want to stay in a nightmare. She wanted to escape this ce and go somewhere else. Qiao Nian had just stood up when she was pulled into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Qiao Nian reached out to push Gu Zhou away. Gu Zhou hugged her tightly and rested his chin on the top of her head. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes, unable to calm the anger in her heart. ¡°After that incident, I bought this suite and the entire hotel.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s low voice seemed to be filled with magic, gradually calming the anger in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here, waiting for you toe and look for me. I didn¡¯t dare to look for you because I was afraid that I would ruin your reputation.¡± Qiao Nian recalled what Lu Zhu had told her previously. He had said that Gu Zhou had been looking for her. He was worried that her reputation would be damaged, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. Chapter 967 - 967 Sorry 967 Sorry ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he looked down at Qiao Nian, who was in his arms. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, her long eyshes covering her eyes, looking pitiful. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. Back then, I really couldn¡¯t control myself, so I did that to you. All of this is my fault.¡± Qiao Nian sat calmly in his arms and slowly closed her eyes. She was conflicted. Her subconscious told her to get out of here quickly. She didn¡¯t want to stay here. This was hell. But her rationality told her that she had to face all of this hard truth. If she wanted to walk out of hell, she had to face it bravely. At that time, she had helped Xiao Shi walk out of her nightmare like this. She was only five years old, but she had already walked out of the nightmare of Song Man jumping off a building. She was Xiao Shi¡¯s mommy. How could she be so timid and not dare to face the nightmares of the past? Qiao Nian took a deep breath and looked up at Gu Zhou, who was sitting beside her. She asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was willing tomunicate with him, Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°When you asked me where I had been schemed against, you didn¡¯t look right.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She asked in surprise, ¡°Just because my expression wasn¡¯t right?¡± ¡°The day Song Man jumped off the building, I felt that something was wrong. Every time I see Xiao Shi smile, I keep feeling that it¡¯s especially familiar.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s fox-like eyes. ¡°It was exactly the same as when you smiled when you were young. At that time, I felt that the person that night might be you.¡± Qiao Nian recalled Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Xiao Shi also had a pair of beautiful fox-like eyes. At that time, she had felt that Xiao Shi looked a little familiar. Later on, when she heard from Gu Zhou that he was in An City when he was schemed against, she was basically certain that she was Xiao Shi¡¯s mother. ¡°Xiao Shi is very simr to you. Coupled with your reaction after you found out that I had been schemed against in An City, I was 90% sure that the girl is you.¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. His face was reflected in hers. At this moment, he hoped that Qiao Nian would only have eyes for him in the future. Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her emotionsplicated. She looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you do things based on your emotions!¡± ¡°I asked Chen Qing to do a DNA test on you and Gu Qi. The report shows that you¡¯re mother and son!¡± Gu Zhou said in a low voice. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she frowned and asked, ¡°So, you knew that day?¡± Gu Zhou nodded. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply. At first, she had only suspected that she was the mother of two children. That was why she had gone for a DNA test. At this moment, Qiao Nian realized that Gu Zhou was very smart. The reason why she could guess this was because Gu Zhou had told her about his scheme six years ago and Gu Qi¡¯s background. Then, she knew the time and ce, so she could deduce that the man that night was very likely Gu Zhou. However, Gu Zhou did not know what had happened to her in the past, nor did he know what she had experienced in the past. He had actually guessed correctly through her reaction. This man was really too smart! Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. Perhaps this was fate. She was destined to be with Gu Zhou! Seeing that Qiao Nian had fallen silent, Gu Zhou reached out and held her hand. Qiao Nian wanted to retract her hand, but she couldn¡¯t. She looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s affectionate eyes. She was at a loss. Gu Zhou held her hand tightly and said, ¡°We were already engaged before you were born.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and remained silent. More and more possessiveness gradually surged in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, but his voice was still very gentle. ¡°Even though you left the Lu family for so many years, I met you again when you were six years old!¡± As Qiao Nian listened to Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her memories drifted back to when she was six years old on the spiritual mountain. Her heart skipped a beat, and the way she looked at Gu Zhou softened a lot. ¡°Brother Chuan,¡± Qiao Nian called out softly. Before Qiao Yu, that imposter, appeared, she had been waiting for Brother White Shirt. Chapter 968 - 968 You Laughed 968 You Laughed ¡°Gu Chuan is me, and I¡¯m also Gu Chuan. Whether it¡¯s me or Gu Chuan, we¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± Gu Zhou continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been wandering outside for many years. What happened to us six years ago might have been a test given to us by the heavens. Fate has long tied us tightly together. Even if we cross time and space, we are still tied tightly together.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. Sometimes, she sighed with emotion at fate. Her fate with Gu Zhou was really extraordinary. ¡°Do you still remember what you asked me at the hospital?¡± Gu Zhou asked. Qiao Nian no longer had time to think about what had happened back then. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. !! Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s adorable expression, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help butugh. His voice was low, but his voice rose slightly at the end. It was especially seductive. ¡°When did I like you?¡± Gu Zhou reminded her kindly. Qiao Nian suddenly recalled the situation back then. She wanted to get up from Gu Zhou¡¯sp, but this man¡¯s hand was still on her waist. Unable to struggle, she said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was when you bit my face!¡± Qiao Nian regretted her words. Oh my god! At that time, she was still a baby who only knew how to eat, drink, and shit. What charm could she have? Moreover, Gu Zhou had been beaten up because of this. She was about to change her answer when she met Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle eyes. For a moment, she forgot what to say. ¡°I still remember the first time I saw you. At that time, you were just a month old. Grandpa Lu carried you over. At that time, I looked at your face and reached out to touch it. I couldn¡¯t help but kiss you. However, I didn¡¯t have any experience, so it turned into a bite!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils instantly dted as she looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to have been thinking about her since she was a baby! This man was too much! Gu Zhou was amused by Qiao Nian¡¯s expression. He moved slightly closer to her mouth and kissed her lightly. Seeing her face gradually turn red, he chuckled. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t even remember this in the past. Later on, after interacting with you for a long time, I inadvertently remembered.¡± Qiao Nian almost suspected that there was something wrong with Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. ¡°I think at that time, I probably thought that you were soft and sweet, so I wanted to taste you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and smiled. For some reason, she felt a little sad. Zhou Zhou had always wanted to eat candy, but he had never eaten it. However, in the novels she had read in the past, domineering CEOs were all arrogant. Why was her CEO always thinking about eating candy when he was young? Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian was thinking about with her unpredictable expression. He said seriously, ¡°When you cried, I realized that you weren¡¯t candy. You were like the especially good-looking doll I had seen. No, at that time, you were basically a doll.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You must have been beaten up by my brothers. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to bite me!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian smile, Gu Zhou smiled. His lips curved up slightly as he said, ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You¡¯reughing!¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze, then gradually disappeared. Gu Zhou had been paying attention to her emotions. Was that why he had said those things in the past in a rxed and casual tone to make herugh? Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°You were still so young back then. How could you still remember this?¡± ¡°The most important and profound memories will always be remembered. I remember this very clearly.¡± Gu Zhou smiled and said sincerely. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. She recalled some fragmented memories of her past when she was three years old. She remembered listening to Second Brother y the piano in Second Brother¡¯s piano room. Although she couldn¡¯t see Second Brother¡¯s face clearly, she remembered every note. She still remembered the first time she saw Su Xue. Those memories gradually came back to her. Gu Zhou looked around, his gaze finallynding on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Face of the fear in your heart so you won¡¯t be afraid in the future!¡± Chapter 969 - 969 Die Together 969 Die Together Before Qiao Nian could react, Gu Zhou ced her on the bed. Fear instantly spread throughout her body. Just as she was about to escape, Gu Zhou had already pounced on her. Sunlight filtered through the white curtains. The room was bathed in gentle sunlight, like the clouds in Qiao Nian¡¯s nightmare. At this moment, she saw Gu Zhou reach out his slender fingers and unbutton his shirt slowly. His muscr chest was gradually revealed, and she could vaguely see his sexy muscles. !! Qiao Nian frowned. She had already guessed what Gu Zhou was going to do. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gu Zhou lowered his body slightly. Qiao Nian¡¯s flustered face was reflected in his dark eyes, which were filled with aggression. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She ced her hands on Gu Zhou¡¯s chest and subconsciously wanted to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t. She swallowed and tried hard to remain calm. ¡°Get up quickly. I¡­¡± ¡°I want to be with you for real.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he ced his left hand on the side of Qiao Nian¡¯s pillow and gently tucked her hair behind her ear with his right hand. Qiao Nian still wanted to push Gu Zhou away, but Gu Zhou pressed himself down and kissed her lips without hesitation. The situation six years ago and the current situation alternated in her mind. At that time, the feeling of suffocation and fear gradually disappeared, leaving only heartache. Gu Zhou raised his body slightly and their eyes met. ¡°We¡¯ll share the same bed in life or death. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me again in this life!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, sexy, and domineering. Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly, and her heart began to race. She wanted to speak, but Gu Zhou covered her lips again. The room was filled with passion. ¡­ . At the hospital. Qiao Shan sat on the hospital bed, looking at the headlines on his phone with a pale face. ¡°The daughter of the Qiao Corporation, Qiao Xin, personally broke her father¡¯s leg. Her father¡¯s injury has been condemned by everyone!¡± His fingers trembled as he scrolled through thements. Thements below were all scolding Qiao Xin, each worse than thest. In a rage, he smashed his phone against the wall. m! The phone shattered instantly. When Su Xue pushed open the door, she happened to see Qiao Shan smashing his phone. She was so frightened that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She took a deep breath and walked to the bed with dinner. ¡°Brother Shan, eat something!¡± Su Xue had just returned from Qiao Xin¡¯s ce. Every time she went to Qiao Xin¡¯s ward, she was always worried that she would bump into Gu Zhou and that her leg would be broken. Qiao Shan stared coldly at the shattered phone. Without even looking at Su Xue, he said coldly, ¡°Gu Zhou is really unscrupulous. He directly made Qiao Xin breaking my leg a trending topic!¡± When Su Xue heard this, although what Qiao Xin had done disappointed her, Qiao Xin was still her daughter. How could she bear to let her daughter suffer? She hurriedly said, ¡°This¡­ does the Gu family want to force us to our deaths?¡± ¡°No!¡± Qiao Shan shook his head slightly and looked away from his phone. His gaze fell on Su Xue¡¯s face and he said, ¡°He probably just wants to ruin Qiao Xin¡¯s reputation.¡± Su Xue ced the food on the bedside table, then took out the dining table andid it out. She ced the food on the dining table again and sat down opposite Qiao Shan. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± When Su Xue was in Qiao Xin¡¯s room, she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to eat. She was afraid that Gu Zhou woulde over in the next moment. Qiao Shan picked up his chopsticks and said lightly, ¡°Buy me another pher!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Su Xue spoke, she handed the chopsticks to Qiao Shan. ¡°Do you want to spend money to remove Qiao Xin¡¯s trending topic?¡± These trending topics were all bought with money. Of course, they could also be suppressed with money. Although Su Xue was bitterly disappointed in Qiao Xin, Qiao Xin was still her daughter. She couldn¡¯t bear to let so many people scold her daughter. Qiao Shan¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He looked up, his eyes cold. ¡°You want your legs to be broken too?¡± Su Xue was slightly stunned. Her eyes gradually dimmed as she said in a low voice, ¡°Then¡­ then what about Lu Zhu?¡± Qiao Shan ced his chopsticks heavily on the table. What was there to eat now? He was already full of anger. He said angrily, ¡°She really knows how to make me worry. She provoked the Gu family and the Lu family. She¡¯s simplywless!¡± Chapter 970 - 970 Heartache for Qiao Xin

Chapter 970 - 970 Heartache for Qiao Xin

970 Heartache for Qiao Xin When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, she sighed slightly. ¡°Who would have thought that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Qiao Shan sighed heavily. He recalled Lu Zhu¡¯s expression in the afternoon, and his eyes were filled with coldness and disgust. At that time, Lu Zhu said, ¡°Two days. Only two days. If I don¡¯t see Qiao Xin kneeling in front of my sister with He Cheng to apologize, I will ruin the Qiao family and Qiao Yu. I don¡¯t think Qiao Yu would want to only have one leg left!¡± At that time, Qiao Shan had been begging Lu Zhu to let Qiao Xin off. !! At that time, Su Xue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lu Zhu, hoping that Lu Zhu would be magnanimous and not stoop to Qiao Xin¡¯s level. Even though they were begging as parents, Lu Zhu still did not relent. Qiao Shan picked up his chopsticks again. He was getting old. If he was ruined, so be it. After all, there wasn¡¯t much of his future left. But Qiao Yu was different. Qiao Yu was a famous genius in An City. Not only could he bring the Qiao Corporation back to life, but he could also improve the Qiao family in An City. Qiao Yu had studied hard for so many years. Was Qiao Yu going to lose everything and be a cripple because of Qiao Xin¡¯s jealousy? Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. It seemed that he had to tell Qiao Xin what to do. Qiao Shan looked up at Su Xue and asked, ¡°Did you manage to get He Cheng¡¯s whereabouts from Qiao Xin?¡± Su Xue had just scooped a spoonful of soup. When she heard Qiao Shan¡¯s question, she silently put down the spoon and sighed slightly. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to look for He Cheng. I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any news for a while.¡± ¡°Qiao Xin will definitely be able to contact He Cheng. We still have to ask Qiao Xin!¡± Qiao Shan said coldly. For now, he could only make Qiao Xin suffer. Su Xue understood what Qiao Shan was thinking, but she still asked worriedly, ¡°Do we really want Qiao Xin to kneel down and apologize to Qiao Nian? Isn¡¯t Lu Zhu¡¯s request too much?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s voice turned cold. He questioned coldly, ¡°If you had treated Qiao Nian better back then and told Qiao Xin not to cause trouble, would there have been so many repercussions?¡± Su Xue immediately lowered her head. Actually, no matter what, this was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t been greedy for so much money back then, today¡¯s events wouldn¡¯t have happened. One wrong step led to another. She was getting old and could be shameless. She could kneel in front of Qiao Nian and beg for mercy. But Qiao Xin was different. She was still young and proud. How could she do such a lowly thing? Seeing that Su Xue was silent, Qiao Shan asked, ¡°Or do you want the Qiao family to be destroyed in one day and Qiao Yu to be crippled like me?¡± When Su Xue heard this, her eyes instantly turned red. Both Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin were her children. How could she bear to let her child suffer? ¡°But Xin Xin¡­¡± Qiao Shan was so angry that his eyes turned red. He raised his hand and swept all the food on the table to the ground. The porcin shattered into countless pieces, and the ground was covered in food. Even the bed was stained with some food. Su Xue shrank back in fear. ¡°Are you trying to get Qiao Yu killed because Qiao Xin? Have you thought about what Qiao Yu will face in the future? He¡¯s the pride of our family. Without Qiao Yu, the Qiao family would have ceased to exist long ago!¡± Qiao Shan gritted his teeth and said viciously. Why had he married such a stupid fool back then? The family was in chaos because of her. Qiao Shan recalled that his mother didn¡¯t like Su Xue back then. At that time, he had stood up to everyone and married Su Xue. He was really blind to have fallen for such an unfaithful woman. Su Xue shook her head vigorously and exined carefully, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just wondering if we can think of a way to get the best of both worlds. Not only can we satisfy Lu Zhu, but we won¡¯t let our daughter suffer, nor will we let our son and the Qiao family be hurt!¡± ¡°As long as you can think of a way and I think it¡¯ll work, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Qiao Shan said expressionlessly, leaning back against the bed. Su Xue¡¯s lips parted slightly, and her eyes gradually turned red. If she really had a way, she would have said it long ago. Chapter 971 - 971 Lying 971 Lying The Qiao family was far inferior to the Lu family. They were not qualified to bepared to the Lu family at all. Su Xue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll buy another meal!¡± Qiao Shan did not speak. He turned to look out of the window. Su Xue walked hesitantly to the door. As if she had thought of something, she turned to look at Qiao Shan and asked seriously, ¡°Are you asking Qiao Xin to apologize to Qiao Nian because you hate Qiao Xin?¡± Qiao Shan was slightly stunned, and a trace of panic shed in his eyes. However, he was still someone who had been in the business world for a long time. He quickly regained hisposure and asked, ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡± Su Xue felt inexplicably guilty. Qiao Shan sat there calmly and said, ¡°At that time, I was already prepared to let Qiao Xin break my legs.¡± Su Xue¡¯s pupils instantly dted. She looked at Qiao Shan in disbelief, her hand trembling slightly. ¡°Qiao Xin is my daughter and my pride. How can I bear to let her be crippled for the rest of her life?¡± Qiao Shan spoke the truth. It was true that he was bitterly disappointed in Qiao Xin, but he was worried that Su Xue¡¯s heart would ache for Qiao Xin. If she angered Lu Zhu, Qiao Yu would be hurt. ¡°It¡¯s true that my heart aches for Qiao Xin. I¡¯m also indignant about having my leg amputated. I¡¯m not a saint. I¡¯m angry. In addition, Qiao Xin has gone too far. My daughter has done something wrong. Can¡¯t I reprimand her?¡± Qiao Shan questioned, raising his eyebrows. When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, she empathized. In the past, whenever Qiao Xin did something wrong, she would lecture her. If a child did something wrong, he should be educated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. I was wrong. I misunderstood you.¡± As Su Xue spoke, she walked towards Qiao Shan and grabbed his hand. ¡°You¡¯re right. If it were me, I would feel the same way.¡± ¡°Ah Xue.¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan call her that, her heart instantly skipped a beat. She met Qiao Shan¡¯s serious eyes and felt inexplicably nervous. ¡°Our son is right. We¡¯ve spoiled Qiao Xin a little too much. That¡¯s why Qiao Xin is sowless. Now, it¡¯s Qiao Nian who hasn¡¯t called the police. If Qiao Nian did, how many years do you think Qiao Xin will be locked up for?¡± Qiao Shan held back his temper. For his son¡¯s sake, he had to hold back. ¡°Hubby, I understand what you mean. Let Qiao Xin remember not to make any more mistakes in the future, right?¡± After Su Xue spoke, she felt that Qiao Shan¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. ¡°I know that Qiao Xin has an arrogant personality. She won¡¯t be able to take it if I ask her to kneel down and apologize to Qiao Nian. Ah Xue, you knelt down and begged Lu Zhu. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t move, I would have knelt down and begged him too, just like how I begged Gu Zhou.¡± At this point, Qiao Shan looked a little dejected. He gripped Su Xue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°But it¡¯s useless. They don¡¯t care about our begging at all. All they want is Qiao Xin¡¯s apology. Children have to experience some things themselves. It¡¯s better to know their mistakes and improve. I think Qiao Xin will be more mature after this. She won¡¯t make any more mistakes in the future.¡± Su Xue sat by the bed, her gaze slightly lowered. She didn¡¯t notice Qiao Shan¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Her mind was filled with Qiao Shan¡¯s words. After Qiao Xin apologized this time, the Gu and Lu families would let Qiao Xin off the hook. In the future, Qiao Xin would study hard and live overseas. She would never see the Gu and Lu families again. ¡°I-I¡¯ll try my best to persuade her,¡± Su Xue replied softly. ¡°Go buy some food. We¡¯ll get the nurse to clean up this ceter.¡± Qiao Shan slowly let go of Su Xue¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Call our sonter. He didn¡¯t sleepst night, and after what happened today, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at thepany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Su Xue was much more straightforward. When Su Xue left the ward, she called Qiao Yu directly. ¡°Mom.¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s tired and weak voice came through the phone. Su Xue felt terrible. ¡­ . Eleven o¡¯clock in the morning. Qiao Niany on the bed, her eyshes trembling slightly. She slowly opened her eyes, and the dim yellow light warmed the entire room. She was about to get up when her entire body hurt terribly. It was as if she had been crushed by a truck. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Chapter 972 - 972 Awake? 972 Awake? She was a little stunned! Gu Zhou was clearly an invalid. How could he be so strong? She had really miscalcted! Qiao Nian had just stretched her arm out of the nket and was about to sit up again when the man reached out and pulled her into his arms. Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and saw Gu Zhou lying beside her. Gu Zhou raised his head slightly and nted a gentle kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. Only then did he look at Qiao Nian. His eyes were like the vast starry sky. ¡°Nian¡¯er, are you awake?¡± His voice was just like when they had just made love. It was low and sexy, making one¡¯s ears pregnant. What embarrassed her the most was that he had insisted on calling her name back then. He had even forced her to respond and asked her to respond. He had even asked her not to be shy. God damn it, don¡¯t be shy? Now that she thought of how she had interacted with him so closely, her face turned red uncontrobly. At that time, she didn¡¯t feel tired or in pain. Now, she couldn¡¯t move at all. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Uh. Her voice had gone hoarse! It was all this brazen man¡¯s fault. She couldn¡¯t move or speak now! Qiao Niany t on the bed and silently moved to the side! Gu Zhou sensed Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions and asked with concern in a low voice, ¡°Where are you going now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was hoarse. She coughed and said hoarsely, ¡°I think I have to apply some pain medication and eat some pills¡­¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled withughter. He gently pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and bit her earlobe. Only then did he say, ¡°Looks like you still have strength. Why don¡¯t we continue?¡± Continue? Qiao Nian was extremely tired now. She didn¡¯t want to continue at all. She turned to look at Gu Zhou. ¡°No, I want to¡­ um¡­¡± Without hesitation, Gu Zhou kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s lips and pressed himself against her. After a long while, Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s flushed face, his eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°What should I do? You¡¯re too delicious.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Qiao Nian coughed and said solemnly, ¡°Um, Mr. Gu¡­ um!¡± Gu Zhou gave Qiao Nian a light kiss on the lips. After letting go of her, he said seriously, ¡°You called me by the wrong name. This is a small punishment for you!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. ¡°Gu Zhou, you¡­ Oh!¡± ¡°Wrong again! ¡°Ah Zhou, don¡¯t. Oh!¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou had been the one doing the work just now. Why did he have so much strength? ¡°Hub¡­¡± Qiao Nian called out halfway, but she couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°hubby¡± no matter what, let alone look into Gu Zhou¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°If you do this, your body will weaken!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you all these years!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. This man had really nned to have her for a long time. ¡­ . The next morning, at the hospital. Qiao Shan and Su Xue ate breakfast in silence. After breakfast, Su Xue stood up and hurriedly put away the dishes. She lowered her head in silence. The entire ward was very quiet. One could vaguely hear themotion outside. After Su Xue was done, Qiao Shan looked up at her and said, ¡°Are you really willing to do that?¡± Su Xue stood rooted to the ground, looking at Qiao Shan from afar. She pursed her lips and nodded. Afraid that Qiao Shan would be worried about her, she said, ¡°I know what to do.¡± Su Xue had already thought of a foolproof n. She left Qiao Shan¡¯s ward and went straight to Qiao Xin¡¯s. She closed the door and saw Qiao Xin¡¯s dark expression. Su Xue was about to speak when she heard the people standing at the door of Qiao Xin¡¯s ward muttering. ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s the woman in this ward who personally broke her father¡¯s leg!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Qiao Shan is really pitiful. The daughter he painstakingly raised broke his leg. How horrible is that!¡± ¡°What an ingrate!¡± ¡°This kind of woman doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡± ... ¡­ . Su Xue sat in Qiao Xin¡¯s ward. Both she and Qiao Xin heard everything the people outside said clearly. Chapter 973 - 973 Don’t Do Anything Rash 973 Don¡¯t Do Anything Rash Qiao Xin¡¯s expression darkened. Suppressing her anger, she gripped the bed sheets tightly and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson!¡± One of the people speaking outside the door was Qiao Xin¡¯s private nurse. Previously, when that nurse was taking care of Qiao Xin, she had a sweet mouth. Now, she was badmouthing her behind her back. Su Xue stole a nce at Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin looked like she wanted to kill someone. Su Xue was a little frightened. She looked at her daughter, feeling like she was looking at a stranger. !! Su Xueposed herself andforted her softly. ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Qiao Xin heaved a sigh of relief and tried hard topose herself. She looked at Su Xue, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Mom, I want revenge!¡± Su Xue¡¯s heart, which had yet to settle down, began to race again. She looked at Qiao Xin in disbelief and said fearfully, ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± ¡°Mom, everyone in the country knows that I broke Dad¡¯s leg. Gu Zhou wants to kill me. I can¡¯t let him have his way!¡± As Qiao Xin spoke, she grabbed Su Xue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡± Su Xue shook her head and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Gu family!¡± At this point, Su Xue recalled Lu Zhu¡¯s words. She looked at the crazy Qiao Xin and didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt a chill run down her spine. Even if Qiao Xin gave Gu Zhou some face, what did that mean? The Gu family would definitely make the Qiao family suffer! At the thought of this, Su Xue felt a headacheing on. She pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke the Gu family. We can¡¯tpare to them!¡± ¡°Mom, am I still your daughter? How can you help an outsider?¡± Seeing Su Xue¡¯s submissive expression, Qiao Xin said impatiently, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. You don¡¯t have to interfere in my affairs!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Gu family. Your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so let¡¯s not cause trouble. Can¡¯t you recuperate well?¡± Su Xue said kindly. ¡°I understand.¡± Qiao Xin said this on the surface, but she was scheming in her heart. ¡°By the way, you told He Cheng to bully Qiao Nian. Since he didn¡¯t do a good job, call him over. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± Su Xue thought that as long as Qiao Xin tricked He Cheng intoing over, she could get Lu Zhu toe over. ¡°He still has things to do now!¡± Qiao Xin didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about He Cheng anymore. She took Su Xue¡¯s arm coquettishly. ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Dad now? Is he still angry?¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t look well.¡± Su Xue sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s not angry with you. His heart just aches for his leg.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Qiao Xin leaned against Su Xue, thinking about He Cheng. Her lips curved up slightly. This time, Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t the only one who was angry. He Cheng was also angry. He Cheng had never expected that person called ¡°Fourth Master¡± to actually dare to embarrass him. How could he let that person off? He Cheng wanted to teach Qiao Nian a lesson and get Qiao Xin to give him more money. He had only wanted 300,000 yuan, but he hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Xin to be willing to give him three million yuan. Three million yuan was enough to buy a small house in the outer ring. He Cheng agreed readily. How great would it be to y with two beauties and have money! He Cheng thought of Qiao Nian and Miss Lu, and his heart itched. To be able to get his hands on these two beauties was worth it! When he sent the nude photos of Miss Lu to Fourth Master, he would be able to let Fourth Master understand that he was thest person in An City to offend. He Cheng had long found Miss Lu¡¯s school address and was waiting at the entrance. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on the ground, lengthening the shadows. After Lu Qi parted ways with her ssmates, she was about to go home when a man walked over. That man was none other than He Cheng. He Cheng looked at Miss Lu¡¯s innocent and lively appearance, and his eyes gradually darkened. Miss Lu looked innocent, like a piece of white paper. It was obvious that she had never been tainted by society. He liked to dirty such a youngdy! Chapter 974 - 974 Good Feeling 974 Good Feeling Just as He Cheng was about to approach Miss Lu, he suddenly heard her phone ring. He was so frightened that he immediately turned around and stood on the other side of the tree. ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Lu Qi had a bright smile on her face. When she picked up the phone, she smiled brightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have ss this afternoon? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± On the phone, Lu Jiang¡¯s voice was filled with concern. Lu Qi looked around but did not see a taxi. She smiled and said, ¡°I was preparing the thesis information in the library in the afternoon. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Shall I pick you up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I can go home myself!¡± Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m not a child. I can take a taxi home myself!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a surprise!¡± Lu Jiang said with a smile. ¡°Surprise?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked with interest, ¡°Brother, are you going to bring me a Fourth Sister-inw?¡± Lu Jiang was speechless. Lu Qi did not hear Lu Jiang¡¯s answer. Her heart jumped to her throat. She asked, ¡°Brother, is there a fourth sister-inw?¡± In the past, Fourth Brother would have said that she was making a scene, but this time, Fourth Brother didn¡¯t say anything. That meant that Fourth Brother had taken a liking to a girl. Qiao Nian¡¯s face suddenly shed across Lu Qi¡¯s mind. In the past, she had wanted Qiao Nian to be her Fourth Sister-inw. When she first saw Qiao Nian, she had felt a sense of familiarity. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her. Sigh! Unfortunately, Qiao Nian was Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s wife. ¡°No.¡± Lu Jiang smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Qi asked again. ¡°Then why were you hesitating just now?¡± ¡°I was reading some information just now.¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, the image of the girl who had almost been sexually harassed that night shed across his mind. The girl was very beautiful, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Fourth Sister-inw in my heart has already married Brother Ah Zhou. Otherwise, I really want her to be with you!¡± Lu Qi sighed sadly. ¡°Are you asking me to poach her?¡± Lu Jiang asked with interest. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Brother Ah Zhou treasures her so much!¡± Lu Qi shook her head and said impatiently. ¡°Lu Qi, actually, you should rush Big Brother first. He¡¯s already in his thirties, but he¡¯s still single.¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, he looked up at Lu Zhu, who was sitting not far away. Seeing Lu Zhu looking at him, he smiled smugly. ¡°Indeed. Then I¡¯ll tell Grandmater. The few of you should find a girlfriend,¡± Lu Qi said after some serious thought. When Lu Jiang heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. This little girl was young, but she knew how to worry about him. After hanging up, Lu Jiang looked at Lu Zhu in confusion and asked, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou is married?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I heard from Lu Qi that she seems to especially like Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s wife.¡± Lu Jiang found it really hard to imagine that Gu Zhou, who was afraid of women, was actually married! Was the sun really not rising from the west? After Lu Jiang finished speaking, he inadvertently saw Lu Zhu¡¯s slightly curved lips. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. It seemed that not only did Lu Qi like Mrs. Gu, but even Big Brother liked her a lot. Or had he misunderstood? Big Brother only smiled because of Lu Qi. ¡°She¡¯s very good.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his eyes filled with gentleness. Lu Jiang was stunned. He had never seen his brother smile like this when he mentioned the opposite sex. Lu Jiang had a strange feeling in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. After some thought, he said, ¡°Brother, you admire Mrs. Gu very much.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zhu said without hesitation. Lu Jiang thought to himself, ¡°Is it really good for you to be thinking about a married woman?¡± Lu Zhu seemed to have read Lu Jiang¡¯s mind. He smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll admire her and have a good impression of her!¡± Lu Jiang thought to himself, ¡°How can you have a good impression of a married woman?¡± Could Mrs. Gu be a vixen? Both Big Brother and Sister had designs on her. With this thought in mind, Lu Jiang smiled and asked, ¡°Brother, do you have a photo of Mrs. Gu?¡± Chapter 975 - 975 Meeting Once 975 Meeting Once ¡°Yes.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he took out his phone and searched. When Lu Jiang heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, he frowned imperceptibly. Was his brother really obsessed with a married woman? ¡°I found it!¡± Lu Zhu said. Lu Jiang stood up and walked towards Lu Zhu. When he saw Lu Zhu¡¯s phone screen, he was slightly stunned. In the photo, Qiao Nian was wearing a red dress. She stood there with a smile, her eyes sparkling, as if everything around her no longer mattered. She had a noble aura and was charming. Lu Jiang frowned slightly and was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Lu Jiang in confusion and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you seen her before?¡± ¡°We met once.¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated. ¡°I told you about a good-looking girl being blocked by a few hooligans.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, he immediately reacted and said, ¡°She¡¯s the one you saved?¡± Lu Jiang nodded in agreement. When Lu Zhu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Some things were really predestined. Lu Zhu recalled what happened that night and frowned slightly. He asked, ¡°Are you saying that He Cheng wants to bully her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Jiang replied casually. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face in the photo, and he frowned slightly. For some reason, the more he looked at Mrs. Gu, the more he felt that she looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. Right, she looked a lot like his face. How strange. Why did the two of them look alike? Just as Lu Jiang was still puzzled, Lu Zhu¡¯s phone screen suddenly turned into the caller ID page. When Lu Jiang saw the words ¡°Qiao Nian¡± on the phone, and Lu Zhu¡¯s gentle expression, he asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, who is Qiao Nian?¡± Lu Zhu did not answer Lu Jiang. His lips curved up slightly as he walked towards the balcony with his phone, as if he did not want Lu Jiang to hear the conversation on the phone. When he walked to the balcony, he did not forget to close the door. This was the first time Lu Jiang had seen his brother pick up a woman¡¯s call so gently. In the past, Big Brother only smiled like this when he picked up Grandma, Mom, and Little Sister¡¯s calls. The moment he saw the name ¡°Qiao Nian¡±, he knew that the caller was a woman. Could it be? Was Big Brother in love? He had thought that his brother would be with Sister Gu Qing in the future. After all, they had grown up together. His brother treated Sister Gu Qing differently from other women. She didn¡¯t expect this ¡°Qiao Nian¡± to get there first! What kind of woman was she to be liked by an old cadre like Big Brother? Lu Jiang looked meaningfully at the balcony. Just as he was about to walk over, he saw Lu Zhu standing on the balcony and looking back. Seeing this, Lu Jiang could only sit back down. Lu Zhu picked up the call and asked with concern, ¡°Sugar, your voice is hoarse. Are you sick? Why don¡¯t I get a private doctor to visit you?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian was sitting on the bed. Listening to the sound of Gu Zhou taking a shower in the bathroom, she recalled the hot and intense scenest night. The tips of her ears were slightly red. Qiao Nian said ufortably, ¡°I just have a cold. Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll just take some cold medicer.¡± ¡°How about I send you medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Qiao Nian was still very shy. She only hoped that there was a delete button in her brain to delete everything that had happened yesterday. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s cold now. You have to take good care of yourself.¡± Lu Zhu wanted to hire the private doctor to take care of Qiao Nian just now because he was too worried about her. Now that he had calmed down, he remembered that Qiao Nian was a doctor herself. ¡°Okay!¡± After Qiao Nian agreed, she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Brother, I heard from Gu Zhou that Lu Qi¡¯s birthday ising up. I want to prepare a birthday gift for her, but I don¡¯t know what to prepare.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Sugar¡¯s words, his expression instantly softened. Their Sugar was the best girl in the world. She was gentle and kind. Now that Lu Qi¡¯s birthday wasing up, she had already begun to think of preparing a gift for her. Chapter 976 - 976 Exercise for a while? 976 Exercise for a while? Lu Zhu¡¯s heart ached for Sugar. All these years, Sugar had not been doing well at all and had even been bullied. Some time ago, an imposter like Song Man even wanted to rece Sugar. Sigh, when would their Sugar be able to live like a happy princess? Lu Zhu recalled that Lu Jiang had also said that He Cheng wanted to bully Sugar. At that time, he wanted to cripple He Cheng. Sugar called. Instead of telling him that she was in danger, she mentioned giving Lu Qi a gift. Sugar made one¡¯s heart ache even more. Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. Since Sugar wouldn¡¯t tell him, he wouldn¡¯t ask anymore, lest he ruin her mood. ¡°Lu Qi? She usually likes to read and collect books,¡± Lu Zhu said with a smile. When Qiao Nian heard this, she understood. Thinking that Lu Qi was also a medical student and should be interested in medicine, she had already thought of what gift to give her. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go get ready first. Thank you, Brother!¡± Qiao Nian said happily. Qiao Nian had just hung up when the bathroom door opened. She subconsciously looked over and saw Gu Zhou walking out in a bathrobe. His hair was wet and dripping with water. Water droplets fell on his face, then onto his well-defined chest. Silently, she looked away. This man¡¯s figure was too good. Her mouth went dry. She couldn¡¯t help but think of everything that had happenedst night. Her face instantly turned red. At this moment, Gu Zhou walked towards her. Qiao Nian immediately stood up and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something now. After that, I¡¯ll go straight home!¡± Before Qiao Nian could take two steps, her arm was grabbed. Before she could react, Gu Zhou pinned her against the wall. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his gaze deep and doting. ¡°Are you shy?¡± Qiao Nian had never seen anyone who didn¡¯t know how to chat so well. This sentence was enough to kill the conversation. She wanted to push Gu Zhou away, but her hand inadvertentlynded on his chest. It was wet and smooth. The texture of his muscles was very good, and it felt especially good to the touch. She pretended to be calm and immediately retracted her hand. ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes. It¡¯s cold. Don¡¯t catch a cold again!¡± Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions. His lips curved up slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± His voice was low and hoarse. He was so sexy that it sounded like an orgasm. Before Qiao Nian could answer, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll warm up after exercising. Why don¡¯t I take you for some negative distance exercise?¡± What f*cking negative distance exercise. He clearly wanted to have sex, but he still made it sound so nice! Qiao Nian¡¯s shyness instantly disappeared. She was filled with anger. She looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes. His eyes seemed to have a magical power. As long as they met, she couldn¡¯t help but sink into them. Qiao Nian recalled those ambiguous scenes again. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Her mouth was dry as she licked her lips and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± Seeing her lick her lips, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. He lowered his head slightly and kissed her lips lightly. ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°What taste?¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished asking, she instantly understood what Gu Zhou was talking about. She red at him. This man was too shameless! Gu Zhou smiled and said gently, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Qiao Nian nodded and turned to walk out. After taking two steps, she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Gu Zhou. ¡°We haven¡¯t been home for more than a day. Grandma and the children must be very anxious. Go back first and say that we¡¯re busy with thepany.¡± Qiao Nian thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re really not a good mother. You actually lied to the children!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± With that, Gu Zhou seemed to have thought of something and said again, ¡°But I think the two children might not believe me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly, not understanding what Gu Zhou meant. ¡°They¡¯re not stupid,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Qiao Nian was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them that Mom and Dad are handling our own matters.¡± Gu Zhou wiped his hair with a towel. The indolence and nobility he exuded with every move was inexplicably sexy. Chapter 977 - 977 Uneasiness 977 Uneasiness Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth was really dry. She turned around and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m still busy. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± With that, she immediately walked out. When she reached the door, she changed into high heels. Qiao Nian walked out in her high heels. After taking a few steps, her legs began to tremble. She took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm. She opened the door and walked out of the room. When she came out of the room, Qiao Nian still couldn¡¯t believe that she was with Gu Zhou in the room she was most afraid of. She looked at the room number with aplicated expression and gradually retracted her gaze. She had actually been with Gu Zhou in this room that had given her countless nightmares. The first time they had sex here was because they had all been schemed against. This time, it was a perfectbination of their souls and bodies. At the thought of what had happened tonight, her ears turned red again. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her lips curved up uncontrobly. Although her legs were a little sore and her waist hurt, she was in an exceptionally good mood. This ce was very close to Lu Qi¡¯s school. She wondered if she could meet Lu Qi. She might even be able to find out what other gifts she wanted. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian drove straight to Lu Qi¡¯s school. ¡­ . At the thought that he could easily get three million yuan and have beauties apany him, He Cheng felt like a winner! He Cheng had long wanted to go over and strike up a conversation with Lu Qi, but the fewer people who saw what he did, the better. At this moment, people wereing and going at the school gate, and many people he knew greeted Lu Qi. ¡°Lu Qi, have you seen the news?¡± A girl with a high ponytail asked with a smile when she passed by Lu Qi. Lu Qi was reading the book in her hand. When she heard the girl¡¯s question, she asked in confusion, ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Teacher Wu has arranged some more homework. She even said that we would have to hand it in early next week.¡± The girl with the high ponytail walked to Lu Qi¡¯s side and showed her the group messages in the ss chat. When Lu Qi saw the message, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Oh my god, I wouldn¡¯t have known if you hadn¡¯t told me. Thank you. I have to go back to the dormitory to get my Advanced Mathematics book!¡± Freshmen were all required to study advanced mathematics, but most medical students still focused on their professional sses. Lu Qi was a medical student, so she did not notice that there was homework. After Lu Qi said goodbye to her ssmates, she turned around and ran into the school. He Cheng was close. He had wanted to knock Lu Qi out and take her away while there was no one nearby. Now he had a better idea. He Cheng followed silently. Lu Qi naturally didn¡¯t know that someone was following her. After running back to the dormitory, she took her book and ran down again. Just as she walked out of the dormitory door, someone stopped her. He Cheng was wearing a suit and looked well-dressed. A bright smile appeared on his face as he said politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Lu. I was sent by Fourth Master.¡± When Lu Qi heard He Cheng¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Did Fourth Brother ask you toe?¡± Fourth Brother? He Cheng was not a fool. The only person who could make Miss Lu call him Fourth Brother should be her biological brother. He had investigated the Lu family before. In the past, he had heard that there were many descendants of the Lu family, but he had only found information about Lu Zhu. He had not found anything else. Could Fourth Master be a member of the Lu family? He Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Master asked me to bring Miss Lu home!¡± When Lu Qi heard He Cheng¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°Oh my, Fourth Brother is really something. I clearly didn¡¯t want him to pick me up. Why did he still get someone toe?¡± It was also a problem for her brothers to dote on her too much. She just wanted to go to school properly. They always doted on her too much. She had stayed in school because she wanted to be independent. In the end, her brother still had to send someone to pick her up during the weekend. He Cheng looked at the peopleing and going and lowered his head even more. A trace of impatience shed across his face, and he didn¡¯t want others to see him. However, when Lu Qi looked at He Cheng, he immediately gave a very friendly smile and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now!¡± He Cheng led Lu Qi out. Seeing He Cheng walking in front of her, a trace of confusion shed in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes. Chapter 978 - 978 Scared 978 Scared She didn¡¯t know why He Cheng had left so quickly. Worried that she would be dyed if she walked too slowly, she jogged after him. ¡°Um¡­¡± Lu Qi had just opened her mouth when she met He Cheng¡¯s lewd gaze. He Cheng had just been thinking about what he would do to Lu Qi, but he didn¡¯t expect Lu Qi to look at him. He could only smile. Lu Qi¡¯s smile only froze for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. Without batting an eyelid, she asked with a smile, ¡°Where are my fourth brother and the others now?¡± ¡°At the Red Bar now,¡± He Cheng said politely. Lu Qi nodded. The moment she turned around, she looked flustered. She had never expected Fourth Brother to send such a despicable person to pick her up. A trace of surprise shed in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes, but she also found it strange. Why would Fourth Brother find such a person to pick her up? Unless this person was not sent by Fourth Brother. He Cheng looked at Lu Qi¡¯s back, his heart in a mess. Would this little girl have noticed his abnormality just now? No, he could not let a cooked duck go to waste! He Cheng walked to Lu Qi¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Lu, your book is so heavy. Why don¡¯t I carry it for you?¡± Lu Qi also wanted to test He Cheng. When she heard He Cheng¡¯s question, she said, ¡°I still want to read the book in the carter. I¡¯ll just take it. How should I address you?¡± ¡°Cheng He,¡± He Cheng said. ¡°Brother Cheng, how long have you known my brother? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Lu Qi smiled at He Cheng and asked gently. He Cheng looked at Lu Qi and exined gently, ¡°I used to work overseas. I only came back these few months!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lu Qi smiled and said, ¡°Brother Cheng, do you have a girlfriend? I have many ssmates. Do you want me to introduce a girlfriend to you?¡± Lu Qi was nowpletely certain that this person called Cheng He was definitely not sent by Fourth Brother. Lu Qi hugged the book in her hand tightly. Her phone was on the page. She only hugged the book in her arms. After her fingerprints were unlocked, she reyed it. The call went through very quickly. Lu Jiang was about to speak when Lu Qi¡¯s sweet voice came through the phone. ¡°Brother Cheng, what kind of girl do you like? My brother is always single. I want to be a matchmaker!¡± Lu Jiang was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t understand who the ¡°Brother Cheng¡± Lu Qi was referring to was. He vaguely realized that something was wrong and didn¡¯t speak again. ¡°Miss Lu, you really think too highly of me. I¡¯m just an errand boy. How can I be worthy of such a good youngdy like you?¡± He Cheng said with an honest smile. When Lu Jiang heard this, his expression changed and his eyes widened involuntarily. It was He Cheng! He Cheng had actually gone to look for Lu Qi! Lu Jiang¡¯s heart was in a mess. He hurriedly sent a message to his secretary, Xu Jian, asking him to pick Lu Qi up from university. Then, he took out his phone and began to search for Lu Qi¡¯s location. At this moment, Lu Zhu, who was also in the office, was also nervous. He immediately walked to Lu Jiang¡¯s side and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He Cheng seems to be going to kidnap Lu Qi now!¡± Lu Jiang said solemnly. Lu Zhu¡¯s heart instantly rose to his throat. He felt as if he had returned to when he was young and Sugar was kidnapped. ¡­ . Qiao Nian drove to the entrance of Lu Qi¡¯s school. She wanted to try her luck, but her luck was really good. From afar, she saw Lu Qi and He Chenging out of the school. When her gaze fell on the fake smile on He Cheng¡¯s face, she was so frightened that her heart jumped to her throat. He Cheng! What was he doing here? She drove the car to the side of the road and saw Lu Qi talking to He Cheng perfunctorily. She got out of the car. There were not many people at the school gate. With the help of the cars and trees by the roadside, Qiao Nian quickly approached Lu Qi. Lu Qi¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her eyes lit up, but only for a moment. Soon, they dimmed. She shook her head gently at Qiao Nian. She really hadn¡¯t expected Sister Qiao Nian to be here. Lu Qi was feigning civility with He Cheng absent-mindedly, but her mind was thinking that even if she was kidnapped, Sister Qiao Nian would probably find someone to save her as soon as possible. Chapter 979 - 979 Don’t Be Impulsive! 979 Don¡¯t Be Impulsive! However, before Lu Qi could heave a sigh of relief, she saw Qiao Nian walking towards her with a cold expression. Oh my god! Sister Qiao Nian, you should call my brother quickly. Don¡¯t be rash! Lu Qi was shouting in her heart, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to hear her inner monologue at all. She walked up to Lu Qi step by step. At this moment, He Cheng¡¯s back was facing Qiao Nian, so he didn¡¯t see her. Lu Qi¡¯s heart was in her throat. In order not to let He Cheng pay attention to Qiao Nian, she smiled at He Cheng and asked, ¡°Brother Cheng, you haven¡¯t told me what kind of girl you like. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye out!¡± Seeing that Lu Qi seemed to be sincerely introducing a girlfriend to him, He Cheng nced at Lu Qi. Although Lu Qi was not bad-looking, she was not his type. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s appearance at the bar in a red dress shed across He Cheng¡¯s mind. At that time, his attention was all on Qiao Nian! Qiao Nian was like a beautiful snake, making one involuntarily want to approach her. ¡°I like¡­ Ah!¡± He Cheng felt a pain in his butt and fell to the ground uncontrobly. Seeing this, Lu Qi hurriedly turned around to avoid her fate of being kidnapped. He Cheng immediately stood up. When he turned around, he saw Qiao Nian standing not far away. His eyes turned cold, and he reached out to grab Lu Qi as a hostage. However, Qiao Nian was one step faster. She shielded Lu Qi behind her and looked at He Cheng coldly. ¡°Mr. He, it¡¯s not even the new year yet. Who are you kowtowing to?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, which was holding hers. She recalled the power of Qiao Nian¡¯s kick just now and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She followed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and saw Qiao Nian¡¯s perfect side profile. Lu Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stared nkly at Qiao Nian. In the past, she had always been protected by her brother and bodyguards. This was the first time she had been protected by a girl. If she were a man, she would definitely fall in love with Sister Qiao Nian. Actually, that wasn¡¯t right either. She was a girl, but she could still fall in love with Sister Qiao Nian. Nowadays, many girls were with girls. He Cheng had always valued his reputation the most. That day, he had been humiliated by Fourth Master, and now by Qiao Nian. His face instantly darkened, and his eyes turned red with anger. He took out a dagger from his pocket! ¡°Sister Nian Nian, run!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s face turned pale in fear. She pulled Qiao Nian back, but Qiao Nian shook her hand off. He Cheng gripped the dagger in his hand tightly, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Seeing He Cheng charge at Qiao Nian with a knife, Lu Qi ran up to Qiao Nian without thinking, wanting to help her block the knife. Qiao Nian took a step forward and rushed up to He Cheng. She grabbed He Cheng¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife, and exerted a little strength. With a crack, He Cheng¡¯s hand was dislocated. The knife in his hand fell to the ground like autumn leaves. ¡°Ah!¡± He Cheng¡¯s face was pale from the pain. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. After Qiao Nian let go of his hand, he took a few steps back in fear. Lu Qi was also stunned. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. There really was a beautiful and valiant girl in this world. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Oh my god! She swore that Sister Qiao Nian would be her idol from now on! He Cheng steadied himself and looked at Qiao Nian resentfully. Qiao Nian looked like a vase. How could she be so strong? Qiao Nian looked at He Cheng with disgust and coldness. She said coldly, ¡°If you appear beside Lu Qi again, I don¡¯t mind making you a eunuch!¡± He Cheng covered his aching hand and looked at his lower body with trembling eyes. He had a feeling that Qiao Nian would definitely do such a thing! On what basis? He was a man. He should be strong and not be threatened by a woman! ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost!¡± Qiao Nian said sternly. With that, Qiao Nian walked towards He Cheng in her high heels. The moment He Cheng saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face, he subconsciously recalled the pain of his dislocated wrist. He retreated instinctively! At this moment, Qiao Nian was like a demon from hell. She exuded a cold aura, making one shiver. He Cheng was so frightened by Qiao Nian that his legs were trembling! Chapter 980 - 980 Escape 980 Escape There were two despicable people in He Cheng¡¯s mind. A small figure reminded him that as long as he yed Qiao Nian and Lu Qi, he would have three million yuan! Another despicable person reminded him that Qiao Nian was the god of death. He had to leave quickly, or he would die miserably! In the end, his fear of Qiao Nian prevailed. He could only flee. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He had just realized that Qiao Nian was decisive. She was definitely a martial artist. How could his lousy skillspare to a martial artist¡¯s? How strange. This woman could clearly resolve everything herself, but that night, she didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, she let Fourth Master resolve everything. Could it be that she had some special rtionship with Fourth Master? No, at that time, Fourth Master didn¡¯t seem to be familiar with her. He Cheng¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that he had to ask Qiao Xin about this. Although he couldn¡¯t get his way this time, he would definitely make Qiao Nian cry and beg him next time! He had to regain his dignity on his own! Seeing He Cheng leave dejectedly, Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi, who was standing not far away in a daze. She quickly walked over and asked nervously, ¡°Lu Qi, are you alright?¡± Lu Qi came back to her senses. When she met Qiao Nian¡¯s worried eyes, she was slightly stunned. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was the same as when her family had looked at her previously. There was worry and anxiety in her eyes. At the thought of her family, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She slowly lowered her gaze, her eyes a little sad. Lu Qi¡¯s voice was a little choked up. She shook her head and said, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, I¡¯m fine!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached when she saw Lu Qi¡¯s frightened and aggrieved expression. The Lu family had once lost a daughter. They would definitely pay special attention to Lu Qi¡¯s safety. Lu Qi must have been well protected by the Lu family, so she had never encountered such a thing. Therefore, it was normal for Lu Qi to be unable to ept it for a moment. However, in Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, Lu Qi had performed very well just now. She hadn¡¯t revealed any ws at all. Fortunately, Lu Qi had performed so well just now that she did not anger He Cheng. If He Cheng took out the knife from his pocket, Lu Qi would definitely be injured. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian took Lu Qi¡¯s hand and walked towards her car. Sheforted her gently, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already chased the bad guy away. Let¡¯s get in the car and go home!¡± When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded in disappointment. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qi got into the car, and Qiao Nian drove Lu Qi towards the Lu family home. She hade to look for Lu Qi to inquire about what gifts Lu Qi liked, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to ask now. The car was very quiet. Lu Qi sat in the front passenger seat and looked out of the window with a disappointed expression, her eyes dim. After a long while, Lu Qi recovered and said to Qiao Nian, ¡°Sister Nian Nian, thank you so much for just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she smiled andforted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite between us. However, He Cheng is a person who won¡¯t stop until he achieves his goal. This time, I¡¯ve chased him away. Perhaps he¡¯ll find an opportunity to get close to you. You have to be careful in the future. Bring more people with you.¡± ¡°He Cheng?¡± Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, not knowing who He Cheng was. Qiao Nian said, ¡°He¡¯s the person who wanted to kidnap you just now. His name is He Cheng. We met once in the past.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°I see. He even lied to me just now, saying that his name was Cheng He!¡± ¡°He definitely didn¡¯t dare to use his real name, so he used a fake name to get close to you.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian asked in confusion, ¡°By the way, what did he tell you?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes darkened. She briefly exined what had happened before and finally said, ¡°I think he¡¯s a little shifty. I also thought of how my brother¡¯s people all looked righteousness, and none of them were timid. I sensed that something was wrong back then, so I wanted to leave, but he was watching me very closely. Although there were many people by the roadside, I was afraid that he would attack me before I could ask for help.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done very well this time. Don¡¯t anger him. Letting him lower his guard helped you escape.¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Lu Qi and smiled. ¡°How smart!¡± Chapter 981 - 981 Cried 981 Cried ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, I¡¯m just a little smart.¡± Lu Qi lowered her head, looking terrified. Qiao Nian had just heard Lu Qi call him ¡°Brother¡±. She didn¡¯t know which brother Lu Qi was referring to. Everyone only knew that there was Young Master Lu Zhu in the Lu family. As for the other young masters of the Lu family, others had heard of them but never seen them. Coupled with Lu Qi¡¯s frightened expression, Qiao Nian felt that Lu Qi was frightened. Lu Qi had never encountered such a thing in the past, so she was terrified. If Lu Qi¡¯s fear did not dissipate now, she would probably have nightmares often in the future and develop a mental illness. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian parked the car by the roadside and gently held Lu Qi¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The bad person has already been chased away. You¡¯re very safe now!¡± You¡¯re safe now! These words dissipated some of the uneasiness in Lu Qi¡¯s heart. She looked up at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s simple and crude method made He Cheng fall t on his face, and made him flee. Lu Qi¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly, and tears welled up in her eyes. She was already eighteen years old. After almost experiencing a kidnapping, she was terrified and trembling! Fortunately, Sister Qiao Nian appeared and saved her from the bad people! But what about her sister, who had been kidnapped at the age of three? Lu Qi¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She was young. After she was born, she had always heard from her family that she had a sister who had been kidnapped and killed by bad people. Her sister was only three years old at that time. She had experienced such a terrifying thing. Before she was kidnapped, she felt that her sister was very pitiful. She missed her sister, but she had never been in her shoes. She had never thought about how terrified and desperate her sister must have been back then. If only a hero like Sister Qiao Nian had appeared back then. It would have been fine as long as she could get Sister out of the hands of the bad people. But there were no ifs. Lu Qi lowered her head. Her tears fell uncontrobly, drop by drop onto the back of her hand. The thought of her sister being locked up in a small ck room and dismembered alive made her heart ache unbearably. Seeing that Lu Qi was crying, Qiao Nian picked up a tissue and gently wiped her tears. Sheforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s in the past. No one can hurt you. You¡¯re very safe now.¡± ¡°Sister Qiao Nian.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian with teary eyes and said tearfully, ¡°I miss Sister¡­¡± Qiao Nian instantly thought that Lu Qi was thinking about Song Yu. Qiao Nian felt a trace of loneliness, but she quickly understood. In Lu Qi¡¯s opinion, Song Yu had apanied her for eighteen years, so it was normal for Lu Qi to miss Song Yu when something happened. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear for Lu Qi to be too sad. She hurriedly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Miss Song?¡± Lu Qi shook her head, her high ponytail swaying left and right with her movements. She sniffled hard and said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Am I talking about Sister Song Yu?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She thought that Lu Qi was talking about the cousins of the Lu family. She didn¡¯t know much about the Lu family, nor did she know about them. ¡°Then call her?¡± ¡°Sister Qiao Nian.¡± Lu Qi sniffled, tears hanging on her eyshes. She tried hard to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯m talking about my kidnapped sister, the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then began to race. She had never expected Lu Qi to be thinking about her. After Lu Qi finished speaking, she instantly cried again. Her nose was a little red and swollen. ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, you saved me this time, so I can sit here safely. But what about my sister? She was only three years old when she was kidnapped. She didn¡¯t know anything. At that time, was she very helpless and afraid? Before she died, was she in despair?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, her heart ached. Lu Qi had brought her into the picture, which was why she was so sad. ¡°Why did those bad people do that? My sister was only three years old. She¡¯s at the age of innocence. Why did those bad people treat her like that? Why weren¡¯t any good people around there to save her? I¡­¡± Chapter 982 - 982 Sister Is Still Alive? 982 Sister Is Still Alive? Towards the end, Lu Qi began to sob uncontrobly. Qiao Nian could naturally understand what Lu Qi was thinking. She took out a tissue and gently wiped Lu Qi¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. Your sister will be fine too!¡± Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes and said in extreme pain, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, whenever I think of my sister, my heart hurts. Why did something so terrifying happen to us sisters? I want to see my sister. I really miss her. I want to protect her when she¡¯s afraid. I want¡­¡± Seeing that Lu Qi was about to break down, Qiao Nian was worried that she would faint from crying. She hurriedly said, ¡°Lu Qi, don¡¯t think about those things. You¡¯ll be fine in the future!¡± Lu Qi shook her head. She was not afraid of being kidnapped. Her heart ached for her sister, who had been kidnapped at the age of three and killed. Qiao Nian hugged Lu Qi andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s really okay. Cry out loud, and you¡¯ll feel much better!¡± ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, do you have biological sisters? Can you understand such feelings between biological sisters? I don¡¯t know how to express it. Whenever I think of Sister now, my heart hurts so much that I want to die,¡± Lu Qi said tearfully. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, her eyes gradually darkened. She had always been alone in the past. Later on, she reunited with her brother. When she saw that her brother was shot because of her and his blood was drawn by Jiang Chi, and when she found out in the hospital that she was Lu Zhu¡¯s sister, she looked at Lu Zhu with heartache. She yearned to bear all of this for him. She could understand Lu Qi¡¯s feelings very well now. She let go of Lu Qi and looked at her tear-stained face. She felt very sad. She stared unblinkingly at Lu Qi. When she returned from MY, she was thinking about not telling the rest of the Lu family that she was alive first because she wanted to investigate what had happened more than twenty years ago. However, from another perspective, the other members of the Lu family missed her dearly, but she had never thought that they would know how happy they were to be alive. No matter what the future held, their family would be reunited. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi. Lu Qi was innocent and kind. She must have been well protected. She didn¡¯t want this matter to leave Lu Qi with painful memories. Meeting Lu Qi¡¯s painful eyes, she was about to speak when she heard Lu Qi say, ¡°Mom and Dad said that Sister has a pair of beautiful fox eyes¡­ If Sister was still alive, her eyes might be as beautiful as yours¡­ but Sister¡­¡± Qiao Nian finally understood how Lu Zhu felt when he found out that she was his sister. His heart really ached for her and he wanted to protect her. ¡°Lu Qi, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t think about such things anymore. Sister is still alive! She hasn¡¯t experienced those terrifying things!¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, Lu Qi seemed to be frozen in ce. Her eyes were filled with surprise, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian was saying. Qiao Nian took out a tissue to wipe Lu Qi¡¯s tears andforted her. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Your eyes are swollen from crying. If Brother sees this, his heart will definitely ache. Of course, Sister¡¯s heart will also ache when she sees this.¡± ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, what were you saying just now?¡± Lu Qi had long forgotten about the pain just now. She grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and asked impatiently, ¡°Are you saying that my sister, my sister¡­ Is she still alive? She¡¯s not dead?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She looked at Lu Qi gently and took a closer look. Lu Qi still looked very simr to her. Smiling, she said, ¡°Yes, your sister is alive and well now. She¡¯s not hurt at all. She has a pair of beautiful eyes like mine!¡± The light in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. Sister Qiao Nian was probably justforting her so that she wouldn¡¯t be sad. ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, I know you¡¯reforting me. Back then, when something like that happened to Sister, Mommy did a paternity test for her. It¡¯s impossible for the results to be wrong. Sister should have already¡­¡± Towards the end, Lu Qi was already silent. Although she knew that her sister was gone, someone tried to lie to her that her sister was still alive. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine that her sister was still alive. She really didn¡¯t want her sister to die. Chapter 983 - 983 Acknowledgement 983 Acknowledgement Lu Qi closed her eyes in despair. Tears slid down her face, and her heart ached so much that she found it difficult to breathe. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi with heartache and asked softly, ¡°Sometimes, don¡¯t believe too much in so-called evidence. Sister is clearly in front of you now. Why do you still think she¡¯s dead?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyshes trembled, and there were still tears on them. She looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face carefully. Seeing that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t joking, she thought that Qiao Nian wanted her to acknowledge her as her sister. She said awkwardly, ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, I know you want to be my sworn sister, but my grandmother won¡¯t be willing. Moreover, I also think that if I acknowledge another sister, it will be a little cruel to my real sister¡­¡± At this point, Lu Qi sniffled. She picked up a tissue and lowered her head to silently wipe her tears. Now, whenever she thought of her sister, she wanted to cry. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be sworn sisters with you either, because I¡¯m your biological sister. We¡¯re sisters with the same father and mother!¡± Lu Qi was stunned. She felt as if she was hallucinating. Everything around her no longer mattered. Lu Qi could hear her heart beating violently. She stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Although Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were very simr to Mommy¡¯s, her biological sister was already dead. Could it be that Qiao Nian was a child of her parents when they were overseas? This was impossible! If Qiao Nian was also her parents¡¯ child, why would she be wandering outside? ¡°Sister Qiao Nian, you don¡¯t have tofort me anymore. I¡¯m already much better now.¡± Lu Qi lowered her gaze slightly and sighed. ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll burn more money for Sister. I hope Sister can live a carefree life in Heaven.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. She had already made it so clear. Why didn¡¯t Lu Qi believe her? His sister was too stubborn. What should he do? Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on her sister¡¯s face. She heaved a long sigh of relief and said seriously, ¡°Lu Qi, I¡¯m notforting you. I¡¯m indeed your sister who was kidnapped at the age of three. Due to some mistake, I was adopted by the Qiao family!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out her phone and prepared to look for photos of her and Lu Zhu¡¯s DNA. ¡°When I was in MY, I was about to give my brother a blood transfusion. Later on, the nurse told me that I was rted to my brother by blood, so I couldn¡¯t give him a blood transfusion. It was at that time that my brother¡¯s blood was identified. I still have the photos.¡± Lu Qi was shocked. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, her heart racing uncontrobly. Oh my god! Sister Qiao Nian was really her sister! She still remembered the first time she saw Sister Qiao Nian. She always wanted to get close to her. Last time, on her sister¡¯s birthday, Sister Song Yu had even called Sister Qiao Nian Mommy. Later on, she realized that Sister Qiao Nian¡¯s back was very simr to Mommy¡¯s back. It was almost the perfect replica. Mommy had said that Sister had a pair of beautiful fox-like eyes. When she grew up, she could charm all living beings! Lu Qi covered her mouth with both hands. Although Sister Qiao Nian¡¯s words were a little unbelievable, she really hoped that Sister Qiao Nian was her biological sister. Qiao Nian found the DNA report and handed the phone to Lu Qi. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°Previously, when I realized that I wasn¡¯t a member of the Qiao family, I began to look for my parents. I think if the incident in MY hadn¡¯t happened, I probably wouldn¡¯t have known who my parents were for the rest of my life! Lu Qi knew that Brother Lu Zhu had been injured in MY. She didn¡¯t know that so many things had happened. As a medical student, she could naturally tell that this DNA report was real. She looked at Qiao Nian in shock. Sister Qiao Nian was really her biological sister, the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Lu Qi murmured. ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly. She no longer looked as cunning as she usually did, but more sweet. Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian smiled, she looked 70 to 80% like Mrs. Lu. She rubbed her eyes hard, feeling that everything was too beautiful to be true. Chapter 984 - 984 Am I Dreaming? 984 Am I Dreaming? Lu Qi reached out and pinched herself, frowning in pain. ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Qi was nowpletely certain that she wasn¡¯t dreaming. She put her phone aside and grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, staring unblinkingly at her. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s excitement, Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. I¡¯m really still alive!¡± Whether it was in school or on the birthday of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Qi had always stood by her side. !! Even though their rtionship had been rtively ordinary in the past, when Lu Qi found out that she was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, she immediately released all her love. Lu Qi hugged Qiao Nian, her body trembling with excitement. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and let go of Qiao Nian. She hurriedly took out her phone and said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to tell my brothers this good news and make them happy.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother and Second Brother already know my identity,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Lu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Grandma, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother now. I¡¯ll call Mom and Dadter. The two of them are unwilling to stay here because they me themselves. We should let them be punished. We¡¯ll tell themter!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi¡¯s yful expression. She was very happy, but her heart ached a little. Her family had always thought that she was dead. They must have had a hard time all these years! Lu Qi yfully took out the phone from the pile of books. In the end, she saw that the call was connected! Only then did Lu Qi realize that she had been on the phone for more than half an hour. Only then did she remember that when she was at the school gate just now, she had realized that something was wrong with He Cheng. She had called Fourth Brother directly, hoping that he woulde and save her. Later on, she didn¡¯t expect her sister to appear and save her, so she forgot that the phone call was still connected! Oh, could Fourth Brother have listened to everything she said to her sister? Lu Qi thought that she would save herself the trouble of calling Fourth Brother alone, so she turned on the speakerphone and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, did you hear that? Sister is still alive and well. She¡¯s by my side now! Are you happy?¡± However, there was silence on the other end of the line. A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Could Fourth Brother be mute and not know how to speak? That wasn¡¯t right. If Fourth Brother spoke to Lu Qi on the phone, how would Fourth Brothermunicate with Lu Qi? Could it be that Fourth Brother was thinking about finding Lu Qi¡¯s location, so he did not notice the contents of the phone call? Qiao Nian was a little excited. She had thought that she would only acknowledge one sister this time. She didn¡¯t expect her to acknowledge a brother! Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Fourth Brother was like, but she was inexplicably a little excited. Lu Qi took a closer look at her phone. The call didn¡¯t look like it was broken. Thinking that Fourth Brother was also shocked, she shouted, ¡°Fourth Brother! Come back to your senses!¡± Seeing that Fourth Brother was silent, Lu Qi asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, Sister is by my side now. She¡¯s really still alive. Why won¡¯t you respond at all?¡± Lu Qi looked awkward. She didn¡¯t want her sister to think that Fourth Brother didn¡¯t like her. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, perhaps my phone is broken, so we can¡¯t hear Fourth Brother!¡± Just as she finished speaking, there was a knock on the car window. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked over and saw a handsome man standing at the driver¡¯s window. This man looked familiar. He had long eyshes, beautiful phoenix-like eyes, a high nose bridge, and a mole on the side of his nose! Only then did Qiao Nian react. Wasn¡¯t this the Fourth Master who had saved her at the Red Bar? Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Fourth Master so coincidentally. Last time, when Fourth Master saved her, she had wanted to treat him to a meal, but he was unwilling. Now that she had seen him, she should greet him. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian was about to get out of the car to greet him when she heard Lu Qi call out. ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Lu Qi shouted. She opened the passenger door and ran towards Fourth Master. Qiao Nian paused in her actions. Fourth Master was Fourth Brother! Could it be that Fourth Brother was the fourth child in the family, so he was called Fourth Master outside? Chapter 985 - 985 Fourth Brother 985 Fourth Brother Lu Qi ran to the driver¡¯s door and pointed into the window. Her face was a little red with excitement as she said, ¡°Brother, look. She¡¯s our older sister. She¡¯s really our older sister!¡± Qiao Nian had thought that it would be fine as long as she acknowledged Fourth Brother over the phone. She didn¡¯t expect to see him now. She felt a little ufortable. She looked up at Lu Jiang and their eyes met. Lu Jiang stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his phoenix-like eyes narrowing slightly. Outside the car window, it instantly fell silent. No one moved. At this moment, Lu Jiang reached out and opened the driver¡¯s door. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her breathing involuntarily lightened as she stared unblinkingly at Lu Jiang. Qiao Nian had heard from her eldest brother that Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and her were triplets. They were even closer. She had met Fourth Brother once and was not familiar with him. Back then, when she reunited with her brother, she had experienced life and death with him in MY. She had acknowledged Second Brother. Second Brother was her idol, and she and Second Brother had a tacit understanding in music. It had been very easy for her to interact with Third Brother. Third Brother had been protecting her and doting on her like a little princess. She didn¡¯t know what kind of personality Fourth Brother had, nor did she know how to get close to him. That day at the bar, she was about to return the clothes to Fourth Brother, but he rejected her! The car door opened and Lu Jiang spoke. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± His voice was a little low, but very gentle, with a hint of joy. A trace of shyness shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. This form of address was simply too awesome! Eldest Miss seemed to have raised her status. Qiao Nian smiled. She was the eldest daughter of the Lu family and his sister. Qiao Nian got out of the car and stood in front of Lu Jiang openly. She looked up and called out, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Lu Jiang nodded and smiled. Qiao Nian was stunned. Lu Jiang had two shallow dimples on his cheeks. When he smiled, he looked very sexy, but he didn¡¯t look out of ce at all. This smile was simply more dazzling than the sun. Especially Fourth Brother¡¯s phoenix-like eyes. When he smiled, his eyes seemed to contain a sea of stars! When Third Brother smiled, he looked roguish and charming, making oneugh uncontrobly. However, Fourth Brother waspletely different. He was like an elegant gentleman. When he smiled, he gave off a bright and clean feeling. Lu Jiang raised his eyebrows slightly and said in an elegant voice, ¡°Where¡¯s my jacket?¡± Qiao Nian blinked her fox-like eyes in confusion, then muttered, ¡°Fourth Brother, how can you be so petty¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want itst time? Now, you¡¯re asking me for it?¡± Who would go back on their word? Lu Jiang shook his head disapprovingly. His thin lips curved up slightly as he said, ¡°Sister has worn it before. It¡¯s different.¡± Puzzled, Qiao Nian asked, ¡°What difference can there be?¡± ¡°I want to treasure it!¡± His voice was as gentle as jade, giving off a peaceful feeling. When Qiao Nian came back to her senses, sheughed out loud and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return the suit jacket to youter.¡± Lu Jiang nodded in agreement. Lu Qi¡¯s big eyes flickered in confusion. She looked at Fourth Brother¡¯s face, then moved her gaze to her sister¡¯s face. After some serious thought, she asked, ¡°Fourth Brother and Sister, you know each other!¡± With that, Lu Qi pouted unhappily. She looked up at Lu Jiang and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve gone too far. Since you knew Sister long ago, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Lu Jiang looked down at Lu Qi and said gently, ¡°We just met once. Didn¡¯t I tell you about that night at the bar?¡± A bar? Lu Qi came to a realization and gasped. ¡°Fourth Brother, could it be that you saved Sister back then?¡± Lu Jiang nodded. Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This is really fate. I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Brother to save Sister! Sister saved me now! Then, we reunited!¡± Lu Jiang retracted his gaze from Lu Qi¡¯s face and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His eyes lit up, and his heart softened. He had never expected his sister, who he had always thought was dead, to stand in front of him alive. Chapter 986 - 986 When Did You Get Married? 986 When Did You Get Married? His memories of his childhood were a little blurry. He often heard from his grandmother that he liked to be mischievous with Third Brother when he was young. At that time, every time he was scolded, his sister would speak up for them. Due to their anger, their parents did not bring them out to buy toys. Instead, they brought their sister out to buy toys. Their sister would always help them buy their beloved toys and bring them back! However, his sister¡¯s face was a little blurry in his memory. He only knew that her sister was soft and cuddly. When she smiled, she was especially adorable. That was why she was called Sugar. She was as sweet as sugar. Later on, for some reason, his sister disappeared and became a photo that was kept in the same room. No wonder he couldn¡¯t help but want to save her at the Red Bar. So it was because of their blood ties. He and his sister had always been connected. When Lu Jiang saw Qiao Nian¡¯s photo on his brother¡¯s phone, he found her familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her before. Now he finally understood why she looked familiar. He and Qiao Nian were triplets. Although they were fraternal, they were still very simr. Moreover, Qiao Nian looked like his mother when she was young. Retracting his thoughts, Lu Jiang smiled at Qiao Nian and said gently, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s cold outside. Get in!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the words ¡°Eldest Miss¡±, she felt inexplicably shy. Every time Fourth Brother called her that, she could hear the doting tone in his words. Qiao Nian sat in the front passenger seat. Lu Qi obediently got into the back seat, and Lu Jiang sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Lu Qi looked at Lu Jiang curiously and asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go home now. We can let Grandma and Third Brother see Sister too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your sister¡¯s house first.¡± Lu Jiang fastened his seatbelt as he said this. He wanted to see how his sister was doing at home. Lu Qi nodded obediently and did not notice Lu Jiang¡¯s thoughts at all. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you going to my house?¡± ¡°To get my suit jacket!¡± Lu Jiang answered matter-of-factly. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Fourth Brother really couldn¡¯t wait a moment! Lu Jiang turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡± Qiao Nian obediently gave him the location. Lu Jiang¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. He frowned and asked, ¡°The Gu family?¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s frown deepened. He suddenly recalled that when his brother introduced Qiao Nian to him with the photo, he remembered that Qiao Nian had already married Gu Zhou. The sister he had just found had actually be Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. He turned to look at Lu Qi. Lu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s wife is Sister¡­¡± Initially, Lu Qi didn¡¯t think much of it, but after saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel terrible. Sister was got married just like that? The sister she had just found was already someone else¡¯s wife. Lu Jiang recalled the rtionship between the Gu family and the Lu family. Gu Zhou should have told everyone that he was getting married, but he hadn¡¯t heard anything about it. Lu Jiang looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°When did you get married?¡± ¡°We just registered.¡± Lu Jiang felt very ufortable. He frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hold a wedding?¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s tone was cold, as if he was very unhappy that they did not hold a wedding. However, it indirectly reflected that Fourth Brother really cared about her and was defending her. Qiao Nian exined, ¡°Actually, we¡­¡± When Lu Jiang heard this, he felt a little sad. His sister was married, and her heart belonged to someone else. His sister could tolerate it, but as her brother, he couldn¡¯t. Hence, Lu Jiang said, ¡°I have something to look for him about!¡± How could the eldest daughter of the Lu family suffer like this? His sister was the best sister in the world. Was she so embarrassing? Qiao Nian was speechless. It wasn¡¯t easy for Gu Zhou to gain the recognition of her eldest and second brothers. She didn¡¯t know how Third Brother would react if he found out about her rtionship with Gu Zhou, but Fourth Brother seemed to be very dissatisfied. Lu Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She remembered that Fourth Brother and Brother Ah Zhou had a good rtionship back then. They often yed together when they were young. Why was Fourth Brother so angry now? Chapter 987 - 987 Replacement 987 Recement Could it be because of his sister? Lu Qi¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. That was true. A wedding was very important to a woman. !! Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s family did notck money, so holding a wedding was not difficult for him. The more Lu Qi thought about it, the angrier she became. Brother Ah Zhou was too perfunctory with her sister. Her sister was too easy to talk to! No, she had to seek justice for her sister. Seeing that something was wrong with Fourth Brother¡¯s expression, Qiao Nian hurriedly exined, ¡°Fourth Brother, this is because of me.¡± Lu Jiang clearly didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian¡¯s words. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to find an excuse for him!¡± ¡°Back then, I wanted to keep our marriage a secret, so I suggested it directly,¡± Qiao Nian said eagerly. Back then, when she married into the Gu family on behalf of Gu Zhou, she wanted to leave after treating Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. At that time, she was still thinking about how to discuss a divorce with Gu Zhou! Lu Jiang was slightly stunned, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. However, he quickly calmed down and said unhappily, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your secret marriage!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. ¡°Only by preparing the best wedding for his wife can a man really give her happiness for the rest of his life. He¡¯s really scheming. Does he just want to take advantage of you and not take responsibility?¡± The more Lu Jiang thought about it, the angrier he became. He gripped the steering wheel tightly. In any case, he would not wrong his wife. If he had a wife, he would definitely give her the best things in the world. Then, he would express his love for his wife in front of everyone and make a promise to be with her for the rest of his life! Gu Zhou just didn¡¯t value his sister. Lu Qi sat in the back seat and nodded vigorously. She agreed with Lu Jiang very much and hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, a man can¡¯t give you a wedding, can¡¯t introduce you to everyone and can¡¯t make a promise to take care of you and love you for the rest of your life in front of everyone. He¡¯s a bastard, a scumbag!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡± Lu Qi shook her head, then said seriously, ¡°Sister, you just have to look for Mom and Dad. Don¡¯t speak up for Brother Ah Zhou. He did something wrong, but he still has a chance to correct himself!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart silently ached for Gu Zhou. She really didn¡¯t want her family to go against Gu Zhou, so she said, ¡°Actually, I strongly requested for the secret marriage. It really has nothing to do with him!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Jiang didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Yes, Sister. Why did you marry Brother Ah Zhou in secret? Don¡¯t you want to marry Brother Ah Zhou in a wedding dress under everyone¡¯s witness?¡± Lu Qi asked in confusion. Qiao Nian smiled faintly. ¡°Back then, I married Gu Zhou as a recement. At that time, I didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, so I wanted to keep the marriage a secret!¡± The car came to a sudden stop. Lu Jiang drove the car to the side of the road and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Recement? What era was this? How could this have happened? Lu Jiang didn¡¯t hide the heartache in his eyes. It seemed that his sister had suffered all these years outside. The eldest daughter of the Lu family, the favorite of the Lu family! With this thought in mind, Lu Jiang frowned and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any feelings for Gu Zhou, this matter will be easier to handle. This time, we¡¯ll help you pack your things. Let¡¯s go home!¡± What? Home now? Qiao Nian really admired Fourth Brother¡¯s ability to execute things. She couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°Brother, we didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other back then, but it¡¯s different now. We already have feelings for each other.¡± The confusion in Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes was even more obvious. He asked, ¡°Since you already have feelings for her, why haven¡¯t you held the wedding?¡± Lu Qi blinked innocently and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to men¡¯s excuses. The man who really loves you will definitely give you an unforgettable wedding!¡± Although she was not in a rtionship yet, she yearned to wear a pure white wedding dress and walk towards her Prince Charming step by step. How romantic was marriage! ¡°Sister, a wedding is very important. It can¡¯t be ignored! Men only hide the existence of a woman when they don¡¯t like her,¡± Lu Qi said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by Brother Ah Zhou!¡± Chapter 988 - 988 I’m Your Biological Sister 988 I¡¯m Your Biological Sister Song Yu had wrapped up filming her period drama today. She was driving back to her apartment when her phone suddenly rang. Casually, she pressed the answer button and asked, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you Song Yu?¡± A gentle voice came through the phone. ¡°Yes, may I know who you are?¡± Song Yu raised her eyebrows slightly. This person¡¯s voice was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was. ¡°I¡¯m your biological sister!¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She parked the car by the side of the road and frowned slightly. She said coldly, ¡°Miss, if you spread false news, I¡¯ll send you awyer¡¯s letter!¡± ¡°Song Yu, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can do a DNA test with you. I¡¯m waiting for you at Starbucks now. If you don¡¯t appear for an hour, I¡¯ll spread the news!¡± Song Yu frowned. In the past, many people had threatened her for money, but this time, the caller was very strange. She didn¡¯t want money and instead told her about her background. She was the adopted daughter of the Lu family. Everyone in the circle knew about her, but outsiders did not know about her family situation at all. ¡°If you continue to scare me, I¡¯ll send awyer¡¯s letter!¡± Song Yu said tentatively. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you the DNA report regarding you and me. You can see if I¡¯m lying!¡± As soon as the other party finished speaking, Song Yu received a colorful message. When she opened it, her expression changed. The other party must havee prepared. Song Yu gripped the steering wheel tightly. After some thought, she decided to meet that person. Moreover, she also wanted to know her background. When Song Yu drove to the entrance of Starbucks, she parked the car and walked in sternly. The caller said that she was wearing a JK uniform. She looked around. When she saw the woman in the corner, she walked over. She sat down opposite that person. Her gaze fell on the woman¡¯s face, and her expression changed slightly. In disbelief, she took off her sunsses. ¡°Sister, my name is Song Xue.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Song Xue¡¯s face. She reached out to Song Yu, revealing her beautiful and adorable canine teeth. Song Yu had never expected the woman sitting opposite her to look exactly like her. The only difference was that Song Xue was a little chubby. She waspletely sure that Song Xue had not undergone stic surgery. Song Yu looked at her hand but did not extend it. Instead, she looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯re family.¡± Song Xue didn¡¯t feel awkward. She retracted her hand and smiled at Song Yu. ¡°Sister, if there wasn¡¯t a problem at home, we wouldn¡¯t have found you.¡± If there hadn¡¯t been a problem at home, we wouldn¡¯t have found you? Song Yu felt that Song Xue¡¯s words were very strange. It was as if Song Xue had always known where she was, but she hadn¡¯t looked for her. She had a bad feeling about this. Pursing her lips, she took out her nail clipper impatiently and said, ¡°Cut your nails!¡± Although Song Xue had already done a DNA test, she was still worried. She had to see the results with her own eyes. Song Xue gave an understanding smile. She took the nail clipper and cut off a little of her nails. Song Yu took out a sealed bag and gestured for Song Xue to put her nails in. She put away the sealed bag and looked at Song Xue coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. I just want to tell you to stay away from me and not get in my way!¡± Looking at Song Xue¡¯s clothes, she knew that the Song family¡¯s environment was average. It was definitely iparable to the Lu family. ¡°Don¡¯t you care if your family is killed?¡± Song Xue grabbed Song Yu¡¯s arm and asked aggrievedly. Song Yu retracted her hand and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re an imposter!¡± With that, Song Yu left mercilessly. ¡­ . Soon, they arrived at the Gu residence. Chen Qing was about to leave when he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s car at the entrance of the courtyard. He stopped. When Chen Qing saw that Lu Jiang and Lu Qi were also inside, he smiled politely. ¡°Young Madam, Fourth Master and Miss Lu, pleasee in!¡± Lu Jiang ignored the smile on Chen Qing¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Second Young Master?¡± Chapter 989 - 989 Angry 989 Angry When Chen Qing heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. The Gu family and the Lu family were on good terms. In the past, Lu Jiang had always called him Brother Ah Zhou. How did he suddenly be Second Young Master? Moreover, Fourth Master didn¡¯t look happy. It seemed that Fourth Master had ill intentions this time! Chen Qing said obediently, ¡°Second Young Master is studying upstairs with Young Master and Young Miss.¡± When Lu Jiang heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned cold. Gu Zhou actually had children? The children could actually study. It seemed that they were definitely not young anymore. When he returned, he had heard that his sister and Gu Zhou had only been married for more than a year. It seemed that the two children were definitely not his sister¡¯s. Which wild woman had Gu Zhou impregnated? At this moment, Lu Qi¡¯s expression did not look good either. She did not expect Brother Ah Zhou to have children. The children could already study. Why was Sister still with Brother Ah Zhou? Sister must have been raped by Brother Ah Zhou! That¡¯s right. That had to be it. She could not let her sister be a stepmother to the two children at such a young age. He was definitely bullying her sister! She could not let her sister be with Brother Ah Zhou. That sister had really suffered too much! Chen Qing didn¡¯t understand what he had said wrong. He looked at the Lu siblings as if they were about to eat Second Young Master. Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian for help and asked carefully, ¡°Young Madam, have you not told them about Little Master and Little Miss?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t remember this just now!¡± Qiao Nian said honestly. Not only did Fourth Brother and his sister not know about this, but even Eldest Brother and Second Brother did not know. Lu Jiang¡¯s expression was so dark that water could drip from it. He had never expected the eldest daughter of the Lu family, whom he doted on so much, to be ruined like this. She even wanted to be someone¡¯s stepmother, and the stepmother of two children! No, he would never agree to this marriage! Suppressing his anger, Lu Jiang¡¯s voice grew colder and colder. He said firmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Second Young Master in a long time. I can catch up with him today!¡± Chen Qing said awkwardly, ¡°Fourth Master and Miss Lu, this way please!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the anger on Lu Jiang¡¯s face. In a daze, she recalled the first time she had seen Lu Jiang at the bar. At that time, Lu Jiang was gentle and refined, casually beating up those bad people. Now that Lu Jiang knew that she was his sister, he was actually angry. Did he think that she had suffered in the Gu family? Qiao Nian hurriedly followed. Lu Qi had wanted to seek justice from Brother Ah Zhou, but when she saw that Fourth Brother was angry, she shrank back in fear and moved closer to Qiao Nian. ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t seen Fourth Brother angry in a long time. Fourth Brother is very angry. He might even hit someone. If that¡¯s the caseter, remember to hold on to him. Brother Ah Zhou isn¡¯t in good health!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Her heart warmed. It felt good to be protected and doted on by her family. ¡°I don¡¯t think Fourth Brother will fight Ah Zhou!¡± ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know this. Fourth Brother has the most irritable temper among the brothers. You have to know that when I was chased by a boy in the past, Fourth Brother directly beat him up for a week. Later on, whenever he saw that boy, he would beat him up!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi say that Fourth Brother had beaten him up for a week, she was stunned. How persistent! Qiao Nian recalled how the four of them had protected her in the hotel. When she came back to her senses, she had already walked into the living room. Gu Zhou happened to walk down the stairs, one hand in his pocket. He seemed to be in a good mood. When he saw Qiao Nian, he automatically ignored Lu Jiang and Lu Qi. ¡°Honey.¡± Although Lu Jiang had been ignored, he was not angry at all. There was confusion in his eyes. Gu Zhou looked at his sister gently and passionately, as if he cared a lot about her. Moreover, Gu Zhou was definitely not the kind of person who would call his wife ¡°honey¡± in front of outsiders just to put on an act. That could only mean one thing. Gu Zhou cared about her very much. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, her face flushed red. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to call her that. Chapter 990 - 990 Possessed 990 Possessed Qiao Nian recalled what had happenedst night and blushed. At that time, Gu Zhou was pure and lustful. Especially since he kept calling her his wife by her ear and insisted that she call him husband. This man was truly shameless. She was so shy that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t say it. Although she could no longer stand Gu Zhou¡¯s torment, she still did not scream. Qiao Nian suddenly had a strange feeling. Could it be that Gu Zhou wanted her to call him Hubby in public? This was really¡­ Qiao Nian was best at changing the topic, so she said, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°By the way, why is there an unfamiliar suit jacket in your room?¡± Gu Zhou had long guessed that Qiao Nian would change the topic. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. That suit jacket had been hanging in the room for a few days. Previously, when Gu Zhou had seen it, he hadn¡¯t asked her whose suit jacket it was. Why was he suddenly asking her about it? Before Qiao Nian could figure out what was going on with Gu Zhou, Lu Jiang said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Hearing Lu Jiang¡¯s voice, Gu Zhou realized that Lu Jiang had also arrived. When he came downstairs, all his attention was on Qiao Nian, and he didn¡¯t notice anyone else at all. ¡°Ah Jiang and Ah Qi!¡± Gu Zhou greeted indifferently, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s face again. Lu Jiang realized that Gu Zhou was looking at Qiao Nian. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Give me my suit jacket.¡± Gu Zhou invited Lu Jiang and Lu Qi to sit on the sofa and asked the servant to pour them tea. Only then did he say lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve thrown it away!¡± ¡°Why did you throw it away?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhou was thinking at all. Lu Jiang¡¯s expression changed slightly. His sister had worn that suit jacket before. Gu Zhou had gone too far. Without his sister¡¯s permission, he had thrown the suit away. Or could it be that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t take his sister seriously at all, so he dealt with her things? ¡°That¡¯s mine,¡± Lu Jiang said word by word, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. He calmly took off his jacket and reached out to unbutton his shirt. A trace of panic shed across Lu Qi¡¯s face. Was Fourth Brother angry? Was he going to fight Brother Ah Zhou? Qiao Nian looked at Lu Jiang worriedly. Fourth Brother was angry because doted on her too much. But this was a misunderstanding. Just as Qiao Nian was thinking about how to smooth things over, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was yours!¡± Even if he knew, he would throw it away. Of course, Gu Zhou did not say this. In Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, no man could get close to Qiao Nian, even if that man was Qiao Nian¡¯s biological brother. Lu Jiang was not the kind of person to pester people endlessly. He understood what Gu Zhou meant. This also meant that Gu Zhou still cared a lot about his sister. Lu Jiang felt that it was fine as long as his sister was happy. However, he felt that Gu Zhou had not done well enough. ¡°When do you n to hold your wedding with my sister?¡± Lu Jiang looked at Gu Zhou coldly, his expression darkening. Hearing Lu Jiang¡¯s words, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His gaze instantly turned gentle. ¡°As long as my wife is willing, we can hold a wedding anytime!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Jiang¡¯s displeasure dissipated a little. Lu Qi, who was sitting beside Lu Jiang, nodded. A good man should be like this. No matter what, his wife was his priority. Lu Qi smiled at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Sister, when do you n to hold the wedding?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry about the wedding. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no hurry. But Gu Zhou, I want to ask, is this how you treat our eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Lu Jiang interrupted her. ¡°You want her to marry into the Gu family and be the mother of your two children?¡± Lu Jiang had just wanted to seek justice for Qiao Nian, but he had forgotten that Gu Zhou had two children. Chapter 991 - 991 Is There a Problem With the Children? 991 Is There a Problem With the Children? ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the children!¡± Qiao Nian said in confusion, not understanding why Lu Jiang would say that. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with the children?¡± ¡°How can the eldest daughter of the Lu family be someone¡¯s stepmother?¡± Lu Jiang was furious. Their eldest daughter of the Lu family could not be wronged. Lu Qi, who was sitting beside Lu Jiang, finally remembered about the two children. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t be a stepmother to others. It¡¯s not easy to be a stepmother.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she came back to her senses. Smiling, she said, ¡°I gave birth to those two children!¡± When Lu Jiang and Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, their expressions changed slightly. So these two children had been brought over by Qiao Nian. In other words, Gu Zhou had be a father. Lu Jiang immediately found Gu Zhou much more pleasing to the eye. As expected of Brother Ah Zhou. He was so broad-minded that ordinary people could notpare to him! ¡°In that case, when are you nning to get married?¡± At this point, Lu Jiang was worried that Gu Zhou would look down on Qiao Nian. ¡°If you treat our eldest daughter badly, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Even if Gu Zhou was happy to be a father, he had to be happy to be the child¡¯s father. The Lu family had many brothers. They could definitely find a suitable husband for Eldest Miss. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to treat her badly!¡± Gu Zhou said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, even if these two children aren¡¯t your biological children, you have to take care of them as your own. If you can¡¯t do it, you can say it now. Don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time!¡± Lu Jiang said coldly. Lu Qi nodded in agreement. ¡°They¡¯re my biological children to begin with!¡± Gu Zhou frowned. ¡°I¡¯m the biological father of the two children, and she¡¯s their biological mother!¡± Lu Jiang and Lu Qi were stunned. Those two children were actually Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s children. What exactly was going on? Only then did Qiao Nian realize that Lu Jiang and Lu Qi were mistaken. She hurriedly told them about how she and Gu Zhou had been set up for a one-night stand six years ago, how she was pregnant and had children and how they just found out. Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian in shock, her eyes red-rimmed. Her sister had such a difficult life outside. Why did the heavens have to give her sister so much suffering? Lu Jiang looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Soon, he thought everything through and asked seriously, ¡°If I remember correctly, Brother Gu was in a car ident that day?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, his expression turned serious. A trace of gloom shed in his eyes. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°A lot of things happened that night!¡± That night, Gu Chuan had invited Gu Zhou to An City, saying that he had found someone who could treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. At that time, when Gu Zhou arrived in An City, he was schemed against and got together with Qiao Nian. Gu Chuan was also on the way to An City. He had gotten into a car ident and his whereabouts were unknown. Lu Jiang¡¯s frown deepened. He said solemnly, ¡°Looks like someone is deliberately plotting against all of us.¡± ¡°Song Man knew my identity and where my child was. She also knows who the father of my child was. I think the kidnapping more than twenty years ago and what happened six years ago are all rted to the people behind Song Man.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. ¡°From this, it can be seen that those people are very powerful. Not only can they touch the Lu family, but they can also touch the Gu family. A family with such strength is definitely not simple!¡± ¡°Sister, why did Song Man want to marry Brother Ah Zhou on your behalf?¡± Lu Qi could not understand what was wrong. ¡°Song Man must have chosen tomit suicide by jumping off a building to keep those people¡¯s secrets.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. There were too many things to investigate, but she still had no findings. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated Song Man¡¯s background. It¡¯s very simple. She was adopted by her grandmother.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the clues be cut off?¡± ¡°I have Song Man¡¯s DNA in my hand and know that I¡¯ve done a bone marrow transnt for her,¡± Qiao Nian said seriously. ¡°She must have left her hometown when she did the bone marrow transnt. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate where she went during that period of time, but there¡¯s no news yet.¡± Chapter 992 - 992 Old Master Qin? 992 Old Master Qin? ¡°Do Big Brother and Second Brother know about these things too?¡± Lu Jiang looked up at Qiao Nian and asked thoughtfully. ¡°Before Song Man appeared, I thought that the people who kidnapped me back then did not know of my existence, so Big Brother and I thought that we should not alert the enemy first. I won¡¯t return to the Lu family first. Under such circumstances, we investigated for a long time, but we still found nothing.¡± When Qiao Nian thought of Song Man, her expression turned even more serious. ¡°But Song Man¡¯s appearance made me realize that I¡¯ve always lived under those people¡¯s noses. Now that Song Man is dead, I¡¯m afraid those people won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡± ¡°It would be better if they gave themselves away. Then, we can investigate the ins and outs of the matter.¡± Lu Jiang paused for a moment and said, ¡°What exactly do they want to do? If they started nning twenty years ago, they should have obtained a portion of what they want.¡± Gu Zhou sat there expressionlessly and said in a low voice, ¡°I think they wanted Old Master Qin and Qiao Nian¡¯s children six years ago.¡± Qiao Nian looked up abruptly, slightly stunned. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Did you just say Old Master Qin?¡± ¡°Yes, my brother said that he would help me find the best doctor. His name is Old Master Qin. With Old Master Qin around, my illness will definitely recover,¡± Gu Zhou exined. Qiao Nian frowned. ¡°Are you talking about Old Master Qin, the Ghost Doctor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not right¡­¡± Qiao Nian lowered her head and muttered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou asked. ¡°Old Master Qin is the grandfather who raised me since I was young. He was also the one who taught me since I was young. I learned my medical skills from him. When Grandpa was young, he would treat people. Later on, when he got older, unless it was his disciple, he wouldn¡¯t treat people.¡± Qiao Nian exined in detail, ¡°What puzzled me even more was that on the day you and I were schemed against, Grandpa had already disappeared for half a year.¡± Gu Zhou frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure he disappeared?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa usually goes on a long trip. He¡¯ll be back in a month at most. That time, when he didn¡¯t return for three months, my brother and I went out to look for them. My brother said that Grandpa had nned to go to An City previously, and then my brother and I came to An City.¡± The more Qiao Nian thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Grandpa in An City for more than three months, but I couldn¡¯t find him.¡± Lu Jiang and Lu Qi fell into deep thought. Only Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Yes, Qin Chuan,¡± Qiao Nian exined seriously. ¡°My brother organized the charity auction previously. You should have seen him there too!¡± Gu Zhou recalled the situation carefully. At that time, all his attention was on Qiao Nian, so he didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Qin Chuan. ¡°I remember that he was also the one who helped you in MY?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Gu Zhou tried hard to recall what had happened at the charity auction. At that time, he seemed to have clinked sses with a well-dressed young man. At that time, he only felt that the owner of the auction was quite young. However, he had never expected that person to be Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan was actually Old Master Qin¡¯s grandson? Inrge families and under normal circumstances, it was the duty of the descendants to inherit their fathers¡¯ legacies. Elder Qin was the Ghost Doctor and his medical skills had reached the point of perfection. The Ghost Doctor, as the name suggested, was a doctor who could snatch people from death. Even the miracle of rejuvenation was not enough to express Elder Qin¡¯s brilliant medical skills. Why was Qin Chuan in the business world? If Qin Chuan inherited all of Old Master Qin¡¯s medical skills, he would definitely be sought after by the variousrge families. Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°Does the Nanshan Group belong to him too?¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. Previously, he had been investigating the background information of the Nanshan Group, but he had not found anything. Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my brother is very talented in business.¡± Lu Jiang nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I have a lot of information on famous people. Qin Chuan¡¯s background is substantial. The businesses under his name are already all over the world. His Chinese medicine industry ounts for 80% of the market in the country.¡± Lu Qi was stunned. She eximed, ¡°How amazing. Just the Nanshan Group alone has already made many people envious. He also has holdings in so many other industries.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Qin Chuan is really rich.¡± Lu Jiang knew that the topic had gone astray, so he changed the topic again. ¡°Then did you find Old Master Qin when you arrived in An City?¡± Chapter 993 - 993 Good People Are Destined To Meet 993 Good People Are Destined To Meet Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and she recalled how she had been schemed against that night. She said, ¡°You all know what happened next. I was schemed against by Qiao Xin. Later on, because I was pregnant, the me fell on my brother. However, my brother never found Grandpa.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°If your brother really invited my grandfather over, they must have fulfilled some conditions. Otherwise, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t have made an exception to treat you. If this is the case, this means that they encountered a problem midway. Your brother was in a car ident, and my grandfather¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown.¡± The next day, Gu Zhou found out about Gu Yue¡¯s car ident. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he recalled the situation. After he regained consciousness, he received a call from the police. When he arrived at the scene of the car ident, the police had already taken care of everything and told him directly that his brother had been in a car ident and his whereabouts were unknown. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to believe the conclusions the police came to.¡± ¡°Yes, if it was really a car ident, he should have been in the car. The car shouldn¡¯t be the only thing left behind. Either Gu Yue left on his own, or he was already incapacitated and taken away.¡± Lu Jiang pursed his lips tightly. For some reason, he felt that there was a huge trapping them. When Gu Zhou heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, his expression froze. If Gu Yue was taken away, things would not be simple. His frown deepened, and his breathing gradually quickened. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou was worried about Gu Yue. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we were in MY, Eldest Senior Brother was still protecting you. This means that Brother is fine. Perhaps he can¡¯t meet you because of other matters, nor can he go home. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯te out to meet you!¡± The expression on Gu Zhou¡¯s face improved. He smiled and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± Although Qiao Nian wasforting Gu Zhou, she still felt very uneasy. If her grandfather was really with Gu Yue that night, was her grandfather also kidnapped? Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t she and Qin Chuan find any traces of her grandfather? What Qiao Nian was most afraid of was whether her grandfather had already left. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached. She hurriedly threw the bad thoughts to the back of her mind. Grandpa must have turned misfortune into blessings. He would be fine. However, after everyone¡¯s conversation today, Qiao Nian knew how to find her grandfather. She had to tell Qin Chuan about these things. The atmosphere in the living room was so heavy that it was suffocating. Lu Qi nced at everyone and seemed to have thought of something. She smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, where are the children? I¡¯m the aunt of the two children!¡± ¡°They¡¯re upstairs now.¡± At the mention of the children, Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and asked seriously, ¡°How did you find Xiao Qi back then?¡± ¡°At that time, someone called me and said that my child had been born.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s curious gaze and said, ¡°That was a virtual number. I checked and found out that the owner of the phone number had died three months ago.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and asked, ¡°Then?¡± ¡°At that time, the woman had already died in childbirth. There was a child beside her. At that time, the child didn¡¯t say a word. I thought that the child was gone too, but I didn¡¯t expect Chen Qing to turn him around and pat his back. The child cried out. Later on, I brought the child home and did a paternity test, proving that the child was indeed mine!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly. If Chen Qing hadn¡¯t picked up the child and patted his back, the child might really have stopped breathing. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°So, at that time, you always thought that Wang Lin was the mother of the child?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a pendant on her, so I was not 100% sure.¡± Qiao Nian roughly understood Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts at that time. At that time, a child was lying beside a woman in childbirth. Anyone would think that woman was the mother of the child. Chapter 994 - 994 Doubts 994 Doubts At that time, Gu Zhou had his doubts, but Wang Lin had bled to death, so Gu Zhou did not dare to investigate at all. A woman had used all her strength to give birth, but he still wanted to investigate if she was the mother of the child. This was the greatest humiliation to a woman who had died in childbirth. Gu Zhou said, ¡°At that time, my thoughts were all on Xiao Qi, and I didn¡¯t want to think back to when Xiao Qi was born. No matter what, I should treat her family well.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief and said, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to believe that woman is the mother of the child.¡± !! However, on second thought, if Gu Zhou had given up on looking for Gu Qi¡¯s biological mother long ago, she might have missed Gu Zhou again. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that she should have a pendant, so I¡¯ve been investigating what happened back then. I wanted to get to the bottom of it.¡± Gu Zhou frowned. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s expression and suddenly recalled Lu Zhu¡¯s words. All these years, Gu Zhou had also been protecting the woman from that night. If Gu Zhou didn¡¯t care about that girl¡¯s reputation, he might have searched everywhere for the whereabouts of the pendant. It was precisely because of Gu Zhou¡¯s carefulness that people like Su Xue and Qiao Xin had an opportunity. At that time, Qiao Xin was lying. She even said that Wang Lin had given the pendant to Qiao Xin. At that time, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhou had fallen ill again. Gu Zhou probably subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe such a cruel thing. He still hoped that the child¡¯s mother was still alive. Qiao Xin¡¯s words were like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Gu Zhou¡¯s faith copsed, and that was why he fell ill. No one could remain calm when their faith copsed. Gu Zhou lowered his head. When he found out that the pendant was really with Wang Lin, he really couldn¡¯t ept this. However, not long after, Wang Miao¡¯s appearance made Gu Zhou suspicious again. The two sisters had grown up in the same environment. There should be some simrities. At that time, Wang Miao was selfish and did not have any upbringing. Gu Zhou also began to suspect that Wang Lin wasn¡¯t the girl from that night. Although he felt that he had let the dead Wang Lin down by asking Wang Miao and Gu Qi to do a paternity test, he had already thought it through. If it was really Wang Lin, he would satisfy the Wang family¡¯s request. If it weren¡¯t for the Wang family, he wouldn¡¯t have been involved too much with the Wang family. He felt that there was a 90% chance that Gu Qi was not Wang Lin¡¯s child. The result was really as he had thought. Wang Lin was not the child¡¯s biological mother. The huge rock in his heart gradually disappeared, leaving only a small sense of relief. Lu Qi blinked in confusion. Why didn¡¯t she understand anything? ¡°You make it soundplicated. I won¡¯t wait for you anymore. I want to see the children!¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou looked at each other and smiled, not saying anything else. Lu Qi stood up and walked towards the stairs. She had only taken a few steps when she saw a youngdy who was as soft as a blessing doll. ¡°Daddy, Mommy?¡± Xiao Shi stood at the stairs and called out sweetly, looking extremely obedient. When Lu Jiang heard this voice, he seemed to be greatly shocked. He turned his head and his heart instantly softened. Lu Qi looked at Xiao Shi in a daze. Oh my god, how could there be such an obedient and cute child! Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi, her eyes filled with a doting smile. She waved at Xiao Shi. ¡°Xiao Shi,e over!¡± Xiao Shi walked down the stairs. When she passed by Lu Qi, she smiled and jogged over to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian naturally picked Xiao Shi up and ced her on herp. She tucked Xiao Shi¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°Weren¡¯t you doing your homework just now?¡± ¡°Mommy, can I¡­¡± Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian and bit her lower lip. She looked hesitant, not knowing if she should say it. In the past, when she was in Hai Cheng, she worked hard every day to survive. She also wanted to study like her neighbor¡¯s sister, but her family was really too poor. She heard from the people around her that studying was something boys did. Girls just had to tidy up the house and stay at home obediently. Chapter 995 - 995 Going to School 995 Going to School ¡°Xiao Shi, if you have anything to say, just say it. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡± Qiao Nian thought that she had to change her over thinking personality. A child should act like a child. She shouldn¡¯t think too much about it. Sigh, she had to take it slow. When she came downstairs when she was young, she was also a little conflicted. She was worried that her parents were unwilling to let her study. She even told her brother her worries. !! At that time, her brother had told her, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Daddy and Mommy will definitely agree!¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Shi raised her head, her ck grape-sized eyes flickering. She asked softly, ¡°Can I go to school like Brother?¡± ¡°Of course you can. Moreover, Mommy has already registered your name. The school is having holidays now. When school starts, Mommy will send you to school with Brother.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and scratched her little nose. Xiao Shi¡¯s pupils instantly dted. She looked at Qiao Nian happily, then nodded vigorously and asked sweetly, ¡°Then can I be in the same ss as Brother?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Yes, the two of you will be in the same ss!¡± Xiao Shi had never expected to have the chance to study. She immediately smiled brightly. Seeing how happy Xiao Shi was, Qiao Nian gently kissed her cheek. She hoped that she could be so happy forever. Xiao Shi hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s neck happily, her eyes filled with gratitude and joy. Gu Zhou, who was sitting at the side, had a faint smile on his face. He was already studying child psychology and learning how to be a good father. He didn¡¯t want the two children to have any other setbacks in their childhood. It was fine as long as the two children could grow up happily. Xiao Shi wheedled at Qiao Nian for a while before remembering that there were guests at home. She stayed in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and looked at the two of them, asking in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, are Sister and Brother your friends?¡± ¡°Oh my, Xiao Shi¡¯s mouth is so sweet!¡± Lu Qi had been taking videos of Xiao Shi interacting with Qiao Nian on her phone. She yearned to hug Xiao Shi herself, but she couldn¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she frightened Xiao Shi. ¡°Come, let Aunt hug you!¡± When Xiao Shi heard the word ¡°Aunt¡±, she looked up at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, she looked at Lu Qi seriously again. When Lu Qi smiled, her beautiful eyes had already curved into crescents, and they seemed to be filled with stars. Xiao Shi looked at Lu Qi and her smile faltered slightly. She had seen this smile on her mommy¡¯s face before. ¡°Mommy, is Aunt your biological sister?¡± Xiao Shi asked excitedly. She had finally discovered a new continent. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she asked. ¡°When she smiles, she looks very simr to Mommy. Her eyes are especially simr, and her mouth is especially simr. I heard from others that people who look alike are family,¡± Xiao Shi analyzed seriously. Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and asked gently, ¡°Are you really sure?¡± A trace of hesitation shed across Xiao Shi¡¯s face. She nced at Lu Qi, then at Qiao Nian, who was smiling. She muttered softly, ¡°But she asked me to call her Aunt. This means that she¡¯s of the same generation as Mommy. Moreover, she¡¯s already so old. It¡¯s impossible for Mommy to give birth to such a big daughter.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, sheughed hysterically. Lu Qi was alsoughing so hard that her stomach hurt. She sat on the sofa and clutched her stomach. Gu Zhou looked at the mother and daughter gently, his lips curving up slightly, as if they were the only two people in his world. Lu Jiang, who had been sitting at the side, had long noticed the way Gu Zhou was looking at Qiao Nian. He was especially familiar with this gaze. At that time, his father had looked at his mother like this. It seemed that Gu Zhou really liked Qiao Nian. In that case, he was relieved. ¡°Xiao Shi is so smart. She¡¯s indeed Mommy¡¯s younger sister. The other one is Mommy¡¯s fourth brother,¡± Qiao Nian introduced with a smile. ¡°Aunt.¡± Xiao Shi looked at Lu Qi and greeted obediently. Then, she looked at Lu Jiang. ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± ¡°Xiao Shi,e over quickly. Let Aunt hug you!¡± Lu Qi said eagerly. In order to hug Xiao Shi, she sat down beside Qiao Nian. Chapter 996 - 996 Vicious 996 Vicious Xiao Shi came out of Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. Before her short legs could take a step, Lu Qi picked her up. Xiao Shiughed like a bell and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I have an aunt ~¡± Lu Jiang, who was sitting not far away, was a little jealous, but he was the older brother and could not argue with his sister. He silently moved closer to Lu Qi, hoping to attract her attention. However, Lu Qi carried Xiao Shi and spun around on the spot. Then, she kissed Xiao Shi hard on the cheek and saw her lipstick mark on Xiao Shi¡¯s chubby face. Lu Jiang looked at Lu Qi and Xiao Shi expectantly, hoping that Lu Qi would bring Xiao Shi over to him as soon as possible. Lu Qi stood rooted to the ground with Xiao Shi in her arms and said excitedly, ¡°In the past, I always thought that it would be good if Big Brother could get married as soon as possible. That way, I could be an aunt. I really didn¡¯t expect the first person to call me Aunt would be Sister¡¯s child.¡± At the mention of Lu Zhu, Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words. ¡°I used to wonder if Big Brother was gay. Xiao Shi could sense Lu Qi¡¯s liking for her. She hugged Lu Qi¡¯s neck obediently and looked at her with her big ck eyes. In a childish voice, she asked, ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s gay?¡± This was how curious children were. Lu Qi was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that she could not spout nonsense in the future. Qiao Nian¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Gu Zhou frowned, while Lu Jiang was speechless. Lu Qi didn¡¯t want to answer Xiao Shi, so she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Xiao Shi, what do you like to eat? Aunt will take you out to buy it, okay?¡± Delicious food? Xiao Shi pursed her lips slightly. Her first reaction was to think of strawberry cake. But Grandma had said that if one ate too many sweets, their teeth would easily break. Oh my, what should she do? She wanted to eat the strawberry cake bought by her Aunt, but if her teeth broke, she would never be able to eat delicious food again. Xiao Shi licked her lips and said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Aunt. I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± Lu Qi was the youngest child in the family. In the past, her brothers would ask her if she wanted to eat anything delicious. At that time, she felt that her brothers were especially generous. One day, she would be like her brothers and tell her younger children that she would buy them whatever they wanted to eat. How could she let go of this opportunity? ¡°Xiao Shi, eating will improve one¡¯s mood and make one look better!¡± Lu Qi coaxed patiently! Xiao Shi tilted her head and looked at Lu Qi curiously. ¡°Aunt, can I eat itter when I¡¯m unhappy?¡± The smile on Lu Qi¡¯s face changed slightly. Previously, she had also heard Qiao Nian talk about her past experiences. Now, her heart ached so much that she hugged Xiao Shi tightly and said, ¡°Alright, Xiao Shi can eat whenever she wants. As long as you tell me, Aunt will take you out to buy it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡± Lu Jiang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Looking at the smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face, he seemed to see Qiao Nian when she was young. Although the two of them looked a little different, they were identical when they smiled. Lu Jiang stood up and walked up to Lu Qi. He smiled at Xiao Shi and called out gently, ¡°Xiao Shi.¡± Xiao Shi looked at Lu Jiang without blinking. ¡°Xiao Shi, can Uncle hug you?¡± Xiao Shi did not speak. Instead, she hugged Lu Qi¡¯s neck tightly, indicating with her actions that she did not want to be hugged by Lu Jiang. Lu Jiang was stunned. What was going on? Why didn¡¯t she let him hug her? Just like Lu Qi, he smiled and spoke gently to Xiao Shi. Seeing Lu Jiang¡¯s defeated expression, Lu Qi smiled even brighter. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re a boy, and Xiao Shi is a girl. Of course she doesn¡¯t want you to hug her!¡± Lu Jiang couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to Lu Qi. Instead, he smiled at Xiao Shi and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, is your aunt right?¡± Xiao Shi blinked, as if in thought. Then she shook her head and said seriously, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°Uncle is fierce!¡± Xiao Shi said with a serious expression. Lu Jiang looked confused. When had he ever been fierce? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle won¡¯t be fierce to you!¡± Lu Jiang said gently. Xiao Shi looked at Lu Jiang timidly and said nothing. Chapter 997 - 997 Fierce To My Daddy 997 Fierce To My Daddy Lu Jiang thought that he had frightened Xiao Shi. He said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, be good. Uncle will buy you a dress. When the timees, you¡¯ll look even more like a little princess.¡± Xiao Shi shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re fierce to my daddy!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Lu Jiang pitifully. She didn¡¯t want anyone to be fierce to her daddy. Gu Zhou, who was sitting on the sofa, felt a warmth in his heart when he heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words. He had heard from others in the past that daughters were their father¡¯s darlings. They were the most considerate. He couldpletely feel it now. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi in surprise. When Xiao Shi was by Song Man¡¯s side, she would keep everything to herself. However, now that Xiao Shi had the courage to speak up for Gu Zhou, it seemed that she was gradually opening her heart. Qiao Nian felt that she had to encourage Xiao Shi more in the future. That way, Xiao Shi would be like other normal children. She was very happy. When Lu Jiang heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t think too much. How can Uncle be fierce to your daddy?¡± Xiao Shi pouted and looked at Lu Jiang seriously. ¡°But when I was at the stairs just now, I saw you scolding my daddy!¡± When Xiao Shi said this, she couldn¡¯t help but hug Lu Qi tightly, as if she was afraid of being hurt by Lu Jiang. Lu Qi sensed Xiao Shi¡¯s fear and gently patted her back, as if tofort her. Lu Jiang now understood. Xiao Shi had seen his attitude towards Gu Zhou just now, so she was a little afraid. He thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Shi, I understand that you want to protect your father because you care about him, but I also want to protect my sister! We¡¯re doing the same thing. We¡¯re both protecting the person we care about the most.¡± Xiao Shi blinked in confusion and asked in confusion, ¡°But Daddy treats Mommy very well. Daddy has always missed Mommy. How can he not treat Mommy well?¡± After Xiao Shi finished speaking, Lu Jiang and Gu Zhou were both stunned. They had not expected Xiao Shi to say this. ¡°Aunt, put me down!¡± Xiao Shi looked at Lu Qi obediently. Lu Qi smiled and put Xiao Shi down. Xiao Shi sat down beside Qiao Nian and hugged her arm with her small hand. She said proudly, ¡°That night, Mommy had something to do and went out. Daddy was very worried about her and even asked the bodyguards to protect Mommy!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Xiao Shi in surprise, then at Gu Zhou. She really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be so considerate and send someone to protect her. Xiao Shi met Qiao Nian¡¯s puzzled gaze and nodded seriously. ¡°Mommy, Daddy really cares about you. Daddy even asked us to be obedient. That way, you woulde back earlier!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She recalled what had happened that day. When she found out that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were her and Gu Zhou¡¯s children, she felt terrible. She cared a lot about Gu Zhou, but she had never expected Gu Zhou to be the one who hurt her the most. Although Gu Zhou didn¡¯t do it on purpose that night, he had indeed hurt her. She couldn¡¯t quite control her emotions, so she didn¡¯t want to go home at all. It was as if as long as she didn¡¯t go home, she wouldn¡¯t have to face this fact. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Coincidentally, Gu Zhou also looked over. When their eyes met, Qiao Nian could see that his eyes were filled with love for her. His eyes were deep, and her face was reflected in his clear pupils. It was as if the entire world didn¡¯t matter. Only the two of them were left. Last night, the two of them had even had intimate contact. She seemed to be able to hear his heavy breathing. Qiao Nian looked away ufortably. She really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be so considerate. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze and his gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Xiao Shi was just a child. She could actually sense that he was worried about Qiao Nian. Actually, Xiao Shi didn¡¯t know that not only was he worried about Qiao Nian that night, but he was also afraid that Qiao Nian would leave him forever. Xiao Shi recalled how cold Lu Jiang had been to her father just now. A trace of panic shed in her eyes. She looked at Qiao Nian uneasily and asked, ¡°Mommy, do you not like Daddy anymore?¡± Chapter 998 - 998 Forced Marriage? 998 Forced Marriage? Qiao Nian smiled and rubbed Xiao Shi¡¯s head. She looked at Xiao Shi dotingly and said gently, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Does that mean Mommy likes Daddy a lot?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes were sparkling like the stars in the sky. Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected to be tricked by her daughter. ¡°Xiao Shi, have you finished your homework?¡± She no longer wanted to talk to Xiao Shi about what had happened between her and Gu Zhou, because she couldn¡¯t help but recall what had happenedst night. The tips of her ears turned red. She really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou, who usually looked so sickly, tost so long. Her legs had gone weak then. However, Gu Zhou still looked like he wanted more. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t afraid of women at all. If only Gu Zhou really was. Her body wouldn¡¯t have been on the verge of falling apartst night. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m no longer a child. I understand everything!¡± Xiao Shi blinked her big eyes and asked pitifully, ¡°Just now, Uncle said that he wanted to take Mommy away from here. Then will Brother and I no longer have Mommy¡¯s child in the future?¡± ¡°No, how could Mommy bear to leave you? Your uncle was joking!¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked up at Lu Jiang, signaling for him to exin. Lu Jiang coughed. Actually, when he found out that he had misunderstood Gu Zhou previously, his attitude towards him softened a lot. However, before Lu Jiang could speak, Xiao Shi said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy just told Brother and me that he wanted to hold a grand wedding for you. When that happens, Brother and I will be your little flower girl. Then, our family can live happily together!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she stole a nce at her, and her heart softened. Ever since she had untied the knot in her heart, she had never thought of leaving Gu Zhou, nor had she thought of abandoning her two children. Why was Gu Zhou still letting a child be a lobbyist? She had worked hard to give birth to the two children. At the mention of children, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. At that time, Qiao Xin had said that she had given birth to three children, but none of them had survived. She had another child wandering outside? Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Her memories told her that she was indeed pregnant with triplets. She had to investigate that child thoroughly. If that child was still alive, she would definitely find him. Xiao Shi saw Qiao Nian frowning. Thinking that Qiao Nian was unwilling to marry her father, she said pitifully, ¡°Mommy, do you really not want us anymore?¡± Seeing Qiao Nian frown, Lu Jiang subconsciously red at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was really too blind. At this moment, shouldn¡¯t Gu Zhou propose to his sister? Lu Jiang really felt that Gu Zhou was insensible. He had wasted such a good opportunity. ¡°No, how is that possible?¡± Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°Mommy, do you not want to get married?¡± Xiao Shi tilted her head and asked seriously. ¡°No, we¡¯ll talk about marriageter!¡± Qiao Nian only wanted to investigate everything now. If herst child was still alive, she hoped that her three children would be her flower girls and ring bearers on the wedding day. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression, his eyes darkening. Did Qiao Nian still want to leave him? ¡°When will it be in the future?¡± Xiao Shi blinked in confusion. She was really worried that her perfect home would disappear. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to find her home. She only hoped that her family could be together beautifully. ¡°Next year!¡± Qiao Nian said casually. Most things had already been made clear. Not only were her forces investigating what had happened back then, but the Lu and Gu families were also investigating. She believed that the truth would be revealed soon! Only then did Xiao Shi heave a sigh of relief. She looked at Qiao Nian with a smile. In the past, she had heard from others that getting married was a veryplicated matter and required a lot of preparation. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t that Mommy wasn¡¯t willing to marry her father, but that she wanted to prepare to get married first. ¡°Mommy, when the timees, can you give me a younger brother and sister?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian expectantly, her eyes filled with smiles. Chapter 999 - 999 Younger Brother and Sister 999 Younger Brother and Sister Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Xiao Shi in surprise and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a brother?¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll only be lively if there are more children!¡± Xiao Shi said seriously. She counted on her fingers and finally put down her hand helplessly. ¡°If possible, Mommy can give birth to a brother or sister for me!¡± Qiao Nian felt terrible. She red at Gu Zhou. Last night, Gu Zhou had told her that. He had even said that it would be more lively if there were children at home. He hoped that she could give birth to more children. !! Gu Zhou must have instilled these thoughts in Xiao Shi! Lu Qi, who was standing at the side, looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She knew that Xiao Shi was very smart, but she felt that it was impossible for her to say that she wanted a younger brother or sister. Brother Ah Zhou must have taught her that. She looked at Gu Zhou and saw him looking at his sister affectionately. This was the first time she had seen Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s gentle gaze. Lu Qi now felt that she shouldn¡¯t be here, because she no longer wanted to eat dog food. Lu Jiang, who was standing at the side, frowned. Giving birth? Give birth to what? It was very harmful for a woman to give birth. Lu Jiang wanted to refuse on Qiao Nian¡¯s behalf, but looking into Xiao Shi¡¯s pitiful eyes, he sighed silently. He would secretly tell Qiao Nian not to have children in the future! He didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on his niece. He had to show Xiao Shi the video of a woman giving birth. By then, Xiao Shi would probably no longer make a fuss about Qiao Nian giving birth. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s expectant gaze. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. She red at Gu Zhou, but saw the gentleness in his eyes. This man only knew how to pretend to be gentle. ¡°Mommy, can you give me a younger brother or sister?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian pitifully, tears almost falling from her eyes. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt that no one could resist Xiao Shi¡¯s coquettishness, so she smiled and said, ¡°Okay!¡± When Xiao Shi received Qiao Nian¡¯s affirmative answer, she jumped up in joy and apuded happily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have younger siblings in the future. Daddy, Mommy will definitely not leave us!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian meaningfully and walked over to sit down beside Xiao Shi. He picked her up and said softly, ¡°Giving birth is a very painful thing. Your mommy isn¡¯t in good health either, so let¡¯s not have younger siblings, okay?¡± Qiao Nian was a little moved. Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but smile. She really didn¡¯t want to eat dog food anymore, but she was still eating it happily. Lu Jiang heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Gu Zhou was just joking. He did not want his sister to have another child. Xiao Shi thought about it seriously and frowned. Her face was tense as she said solemnly, ¡°Since giving birth to a younger brother or sister will make Mommy ufortable, I don¡¯t want a younger brother or sister. I just want Mommy. I hope Mommy can apany us and everyone can live healthily.¡± The fact that giving birth was very harmful to her body made Xiao Shi involuntarily think of Song Man. Song Man had lost an arm, and she was very gloomy. She could not control her temper. Xiao Shi did not want her mommy to be like Song Man. She hoped that her mommy could smile at her gently every day and tell her bedtime stories considerately. When Gu Zhou heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he gently rubbed her head, his lips curving up slightly. Xiao Shi still loved them very much. Their children were really obedient and adorable. Lu Qi still wanted to hug Xiao Shi, but she couldn¡¯t bear to disturb the family of three sitting together. ¡°Uncle, when are you going to give birth to a baby?¡± Xiao Shi said innocently. ¡°If you give birth to a baby, then the baby will be my brother or sister!¡± Lu Jiang was instantly speechless. Wasn¡¯t this a tant double standard? Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t bear to let Qiao Nian have a child, but she could bear to let his wife have a child. However, Lu Jiang still smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have a child soon!¡± Chapter 1000 - 1000 Uncle, you’re the best! 1000 Uncle, you¡¯re the best! ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re actually willing to give birth to a younger brother or sister for me!¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she ran to Lu Jiang happily. She looked up and asked innocently, ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t Uncle¡¯s stomach big? Are all babies so small?¡± Lu Jiang looked at Xiao Shi in confusion. What did this have to do with his big stomach? Lu Qi did not understand what Xiao Shi was talking about either. She walked up to Xiao Shi and squatted down, asking gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, why did you ask why Uncle¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t big?¡± Xiao Shi didn¡¯t understand, so she blinked. She didn¡¯t understand such simple logic. Why didn¡¯t Aunt understand either? !! ¡°In the past, I heard that only people with big stomachs can give birth. Then, Uncle said that he wanted to give birth. Why isn¡¯t Uncle¡¯s stomach big?¡± Xiao Shi was puzzled. At this moment, Lu Jiang finally understood how naive children were. He tried hard to remain calm. He was someone who had seen the world. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s silence was golden. Lu Qi squatted in front of Xiao Shi. Seeing Xiao Shi say something unbelievable with a serious expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, she was afraid of hurting Fourth Brother¡¯s dignity, so she could only cover her mouth and suppress herughter. Lu Qi squatted in front of Xiao Shi. Seeing Xiao Shi say something unbelievable with a serious expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, she was afraid of hurting Fourth Brother¡¯s dignity, so she could only cover her mouth and suppress herughter. If someone else had said this to Fourth Brother, they would probably have been beaten ck and blue. Qiao Nian smiled helplessly and exined, ¡°Xiao Cheng, that¡¯s not what happened. Men and women have different physiological structures. About giving birth¡­¡± Lu Jiang waved his hand, indicating for Qiao Nian to stop exining! Anyway, Xiao Shi was in front of him now, so he could hug her as he pleased. Lu Jiang bent down and picked Xiao Shi up. He smiled and said, ¡°My stomach will only grow bigger when the baby is about to be born!¡± Lu Qi had been holding back herughter. Now that she heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°This is really too funny. Fourth Brother, to think that you would have such a day! If you don¡¯t give me hush money, I¡¯ll definitely spread this matter¡­¡± Lu Jiang rolled her eyes at Lu Qi and sat on the sofa with Xiao Shi in her arms. He said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re no longer as adorable as you were when you were young!¡± ¡°I have to tell Third Brother about this. Third Brother will definitelyugh at you!¡± Lu Qi snorted and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Whatever.¡± When Lu Jiang said this, his phoenix-like eyes raised slightly in azy manner. ¡°I think if Third Brother knew about this, he would definitely be envious to death. After all, I got to hug my niece before him!¡± Lu Qi was instantly speechless. She actually felt that Lu Jiang was right. ¡°You¡¯re right. Why don¡¯t we do this? Fourth Brother, how do you n to bribe me? When the timees, I¡¯ll tell Third Brother more about how you look when you hug your niece.¡± Lu Qi thought that no matter what the oue was, she would definitely make a profit. Moreover, there was still a show to watch. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to bribe you with anymore. I¡¯ll start preparing the dowry for Xiao Shi!¡± Lu Jiang said solemnly. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lu Qi. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. How did you be so stingy?¡± Lu Qi felt that she was no longer the sister her brothers doted on the most. However, this was fine. She had wanted to ask her brothers for more money to prepare Xiao Shi¡¯s dowry. Of course, Lu Qi would not say these words. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Fourth Brother to be so stingy now!¡± Then, Lu Qi looked at Xiao Shi happily and said softly, ¡°Xiao Shi,e and hug me!¡± Xiao Shi was about to get off Lu Jiang when Lu Jiang hugged her even tighter. Before she could speak, she heard Lu Jiang say, ¡°Let me tell you, Xiao Shi likes me the most now. Go away!¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve been hugging Xiao Shi for a long time. Just let me hug her for a while!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, his gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. As expected of his sister¡¯s child. She was so cute. She would probably be as good-looking as his sister in the future. Chapter 1001 - 1001 Happiness 1001 Happiness Today was the happiest day for Lu Jiang. Not only had he found his long-lost sister, but he had also seen her child! Speaking of this, Lu Jiang remembered that his sister had given birth to a total of two children. Lu Jiang smiled at Xiao Shi and asked gently, ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s your brother?¡± He wondered who his nephew looked like. Did he look like his sister? Or did he look like Gu Zhou? !! Xiao Shi said obediently, ¡°Brother prefers a quiet environment, so he¡¯s staying in his room!¡± Prefers a quiet environment? Lu Jiang¡¯s mind raced. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. He frowned slightly and asked worriedly, ¡°Does he not like crowds?¡± Xiao Shi nodded. When Gu Zhou heard Lu Jiang¡¯s question, he recalled Gu Qi¡¯s expression and heaved a sigh of relief. He said helplessly, ¡°For some reason, Xiao Qi is a little autistic. He¡¯s unwilling to interact with too many people, nor is he willing to interact with others!¡± Could it be autism? At the thought of this, Lu Qi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She hurriedly asked worriedly, ¡°Did you take Xiao Qi to see a psychiatrist? Did the psychiatrist give you a treatment n? I heard that it¡¯s easier to treat autism in children. You should treat them early!¡± Xiao Shi was a little anxious. She hurriedly shook her head and exined seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Brother doesn¡¯t have autism. Brother just doesn¡¯t want to interact with others. He¡¯s a genius. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen on television and in books that geniuses themselves don¡¯t want to interact with others!¡± Xiao Shi said in a childish voice, but she was afraid that no one would believe her. ¡°I¡¯ve told Brother that I¡¯ll be his doctor in the future. I¡¯ll enlighten him. I can definitely make Brother more cheerful!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi and was touched. Her heart warmed. Xiao Shi was really a little angel. She was too kind. Lu Qi was so touched that her eyes turned red. She looked at Xiao Shi, who was five years old. This child was still so young, but she had already learned to take care of her brother. It was unbelievable. Lu Qi sniffled and moved closer to Xiao Shi, gently kissing her forehead. ¡°Our Xiao Shi is so amazing. She has already learned to take care of her brother. I hope that Xiao Shi can be smarter in the future and help her parents take care of Brother, okay?¡± Xiao Shi nodded seriously, as if she really took Lu Qi¡¯s words to heart. Although Lu Qi and Lu Jiang both hoped to see Gu Qi as soon as possible, they were afraid that they would agitate Gu Qi, so they didn¡¯t say that they wanted to go upstairs to see him. Lu Jiang looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Now that we know that those people know that you¡¯re still alive, you should return to the Lu family. When do you n to visit Grandma? Grandma misses you all day!¡± ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll give them a surprise!¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Lu Jiang¡¯s thoughts were very simple. Since he had already found his sister, he should prepare for her return home. He couldn¡¯t let others think that the Lu family didn¡¯t care when the eldest daughter of the Lu family returned. He wanted to hold a lively banquet for Qiao Nian¡¯s return home. He wanted everyone to know that the eldest daughter of the Lu family had really returned. Lu Qi and Lu Jiang looked at Xiao Shi before leaving reluctantly. When Lu Jiang left, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss Xiao Shi¡¯s chubby face. In the end, Xiao Shi was angry and teary-eyed. No matter what, she refused to let Lu Jiang hug her. Qiao Nian hugged Xiao Shi and asked in confusion, ¡°Xiao Shi, why are you crying?¡± ¡°How annoying. Xiao Shi is a good child. Good children can¡¯t kiss boys¡­¡± Xiao Shi said, sobbing. ¡°But Uncle insisted on kissing me. I couldn¡¯t stop him¡­¡± When Lu Jiang heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he felt that this child was especially interesting. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°I¡¯m your uncle, not a boy!¡± ¡°But Uncle¡¯s gender is different from mine, so he can¡¯t kiss me!¡± Xiao Shi pouted and said stubbornly, ¡°I can only kiss my biological father and brother. No other man can kiss me. Everyone says that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. When I grow up a little more, I don¡¯t think I can kiss my biological father and brother anymore.¡± Chapter 1002 - 1002 Forgive Uncle! 1002 Forgive Uncle! Lu Jiang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Uncle won¡¯t kiss you anymore, okay?¡± When she heard Lu Jiang¡¯s promise, she nodded seriously and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive Uncle!¡± Lu Jiang smiled and patted Xiao Shi¡¯s head. He pretended to be afraid and said, ¡°Then give Uncle a hug. Uncle was frightened by Xiao Shi just now!¡± Xiao Shi thought about it and agreed. Her uncle treated her quite well and was about to prepare dowry for her mother. She seemed to have really frightened her uncle just now. !! Xiao Shi reached out and hugged Lu Jiang¡¯s neck. She said in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll think of you well. Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Lu Jiang was slightly stunned. His body stiffened, but he quickly calmed down. He patted Xiao Shi¡¯s back gently and said softly, ¡°Good girl, good girl. Uncle will miss Xiao Shi every day.¡± Lu Jiang smelled the milky fragrance on her body. Her body was small and seemed to be very fragile. She needed to be protected well. This was his niece. What a cute niece. Today was simply the luckiest day of his life. Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Xiao Shi silently came out of Lu Jiang¡¯s arms and smiled sweetly at him. Under Lu Jiang¡¯s gentle gaze, she walked to Qiao Nian¡¯s side on her short legs and held her hand. Lu Jiang looked at Xiao Shi. He really couldn¡¯t bear to part with his little niece. He said, ¡°Can I bring Xiao Shi over to stay for a few days?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and refused. She looked at Lu Jiang and shook her head. ¡°If you bring her over and Grandma finds out, won¡¯t the surprise be gone?¡± When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she sighed regretfully. Lu Jiang and Lu Qi left reluctantly. Lu Jiang¡¯s car was driven over by his secretary. The two of them got into the car. When they left the Gu family vi, Lu Qi seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lu Jiang in surprise. Lu Jiang nced at Lu Qi and said indifferently, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lu Qi shook her head and sized Lu Jiang up. She said uncertainly, ¡°Fourth Brother, are you really not a fake?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Jiang was confused. ¡°Fourth Brother, I remember that you didn¡¯t like little girls in the past.¡± Lu Qi looked at Lu Jiang suspiciously and continued, ¡°In the past, there was a little girl in Second Uncle¡¯s family who insisted that you hug her. In the end, you turned around and left,pletely ignoring that little girl. That little girl cried until her tears flowed like a river. You didn¡¯t care at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Lu Jiang said impatiently. ¡°How is she different?¡± Lu Qi thought about it carefully. They were both little girls! ¡°Xiao Shi is Nian¡¯er¡¯s child,¡± Lu Jiang said seriously. When Lu Qi heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, her expression froze. In the past, she had been too one-sided. She had thought that Fourth Brother didn¡¯t like little girls. Now, it seemed that he just didn¡¯t like other little girls. In the entire family, only Fourth Brother did not care about his sister¡¯s affairs, as if he had no feelings for her at all. Now, it seemed that it was not that Fourth Brother did not care about his sister, but that he cared about her in a different way. His sister had been kidnapped when she was still a little girl, so this incident had left a shadow in Fourth Brother¡¯s heart. Therefore, Fourth Brother hated little girls. His sister was still alive now. Whenever Lu Qi thought of this, her lips curved up involuntarily. All these years, everyone in the family had a wound in their hearts. Everyone was thinking about their sister. As long as his sister was alive, the wounds of everyone in the family would heal. Lu Qi said with interest, ¡°Fourth Brother, since you like little girls, why don¡¯t you give birth to a few more girls in the future? That way, you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she immediately received Lu Jiang¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m no longer the sister you care about.¡± Lu Qi silently moved to the side and said, ¡°Your gaze makes me think that you want to stab me.¡± Lu Jiang asked, ¡°Do you think I can have a child?¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t react at first, but she quickly came back to her senses. She burst outughing and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, I didn¡¯t say that you were the one who will give birth. I meant Fourth Sister-inw. Do you think I¡¯m Xiao Shi?¡± Chapter 1003 - 1003 Heartache 1003 Heartache When Lu Jiang heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, his lips curved up slightly. When he thought of Xiao Shi¡¯s face, his eyes softened. ¡°Xiao Shi is enough!¡± Lu Qi frowned slightly and sighed sadly. ¡°But Xiao Shi is Brother Ah Zhou and Sister¡¯s child. It¡¯s definitely impossible for them to pass Xiao Shi to you! When Lu Jiang heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he frowned. Although he knew that Qiao Nian was Nian¡¯er and the eldest daughter of the Lu family, But Qiao Nian was already married. In the past twenty years, he had never interacted with Qiao Nian. His sister had yet to ept his love as her brother, but she had already married into someone else¡¯s family. At the thought of this, Lu Jiang¡¯s heart ached so much that he could barely breathe. Xiao Shi¡¯s appearance dissipated a lot of the pain in his heart. Xiao Shi was still a child around five years old. She was innocent and very adorable. Subconsciously, he treated Xiao Shi as Nian¡¯er when she was young. However, she was not Nian¡¯er after all. Fortunately, Gu Zhou really liked Nian¡¯er. Otherwise, he would definitely have brought her home today. Moreover, he had also noticed the way Nian¡¯er looked at Gu Zhou. Her eyes were filled with stars. It was obvious that she was very happy. For his sister¡¯s happy life in the future, he could not attack Gu Zhou either. Lu Jiang let out a long sigh. He took out his phone and called Lu Zhu. The call went through very quickly. Lu Qi looked at Lu Jiang curiously, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her brother¡¯s voice came through the phone. Lu Qi silently moved closer to Lu Jiang. Lu Jiang gripped his phone tightly. His voice was cold and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Have you never thought of telling us that your sister is still alive?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Jiang¡¯s tone, he instantly understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hide this matter, but you weren¡¯t in An City, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you!¡± Lu Jiang smiled disdainfully and asked, ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Lu Qi, who was sitting at the side, knew that Fourth Brother must be angry. To be honest, she was still a little angry with her brother. Why didn¡¯t Big Brother tell her about this? She was clearly in An City! Lu Zhu frowned slightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°Lu Jiang, I think you know very well that Sugar is still alive. In other words, the three of them were scapegoats back then. The other party has the ability to kidnap someone in the Lu family, which means that the other party¡¯s strength is definitely not inferior to ours! Of course, the fewer people who know about this, the better. I don¡¯t want her to be in any danger. If it were you, you would probably make the same choice as me and put Sugar¡¯s safety first!¡± Lu Jiang was silent. Lu Zhu continued, ¡°Moreover, do you think everyone in the family will ept a family member who suddenly appeared? What do you think Sugar will think?¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s pupils instantly dted. He had seen many reports in the past about kidnapped children who found their rtives after more than ten or twenty years, but their rtives did not wee them. Their rtives were all worried about the children getting a share of the inheritance. Moreover, the children who had been found did not want to meet their families either. This meant that the child¡¯s originally peaceful life would be broken. All the rtives he was familiar with in the past would leave. Lu Jiang recalled that he had wanted to bring Sugar home today, but when he thought of Sugar¡¯s feelings for Gu Zhou and how the two of them had two children, he couldn¡¯t bear to bring Sugar home. If he forced Sugar to go home today, Sugar would only feel ufortable and might even dislike him. He just wanted to leave a good impression on Sugar. Lu Jiang¡¯s tone rxed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had been too anxious just now. He had thought that his brother only wanted to monopolize Sugar. That was why he was unwilling to tell them about Sugar¡¯s existence. Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was as calm as ever as he said, ¡°I can understand your current feelings very well. Back then, I couldn¡¯t wait for her to return to the Lu family, but for various reasons, I could only postpone this n. Fortunately, we¡¯ve already found Sugar. In the future, we can slowly build a good foundation with her. I believe she¡¯ll like us in the future. At that time, our family will really be reunited!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1004 - 1004 What Do You Want to Do? 1004 What Do You Want to Do? When Lu Qi heard this, her heart sank. Previously, she had only thought of being happy when she reunited with her sister, but she had never thought about her sister. As their sister had been kidnapped since she was young, their family had read a lot of news about children being kidnapped. A five-year-old child had been kidnapped. Their parents had sold their family¡¯s house at all costs. They had resigned from a stable career and were searching hard for their child all over the country. The heavens did not disappoint those who worked hard. Twenty-five yearster, they finally found their child. However, when the child saw them, his first reaction was to frown and look troubled. That child¡¯s adoptive parents had done their best to give him a better life. They had bought him a house, helped him marry a wife, and even helped him take care of his child. It was the appearance of his biological parents that had broken his happy life. His adoptive parents were a little embarrassed. Before they appeared in front of him, he had even heard their adoptive parents worry that he would be taken away by his biological parents. In his memory, they were all his adoptive parents. He couldn¡¯t ept that his biological parents were his parents. His biological parents were very understanding. After they left, life returned to its former peace. In the past, Lu Qi still did not understand that the child¡¯s adoptive parents had bought him from human traffickers. This was the adoptive parents¡¯ fault to begin with. The adoptive parents should have quit and let the child be with his biological parents. But she had never expected the child to choose to be with his adoptive parents. At that time, she had even asked Big Brother why that child had made such a choice. At that time, her brother had told her that sometimes raising a child was more important than giving birth. Her sister was already married. They could slowlymunicate with her. That way, her sister would slowly ept them. Lu Qi looked at Lu Jiang beside her and said softly, ¡°Fourth Brother, actually, I¡¯m already very satisfied. Sister is still alive. We can slowly make her ept us. It¡¯s much better than being sad on Sister¡¯s birthday every year!¡± Lu Jiang nodded and said, ¡°Nian¡¯er still seems to care a lot about us. She¡¯s also willing to return to the Lu family. This is a good thing for us. I think she said that it¡¯s good to return home in a few days. We¡¯ll have enough time to prepare a wee ceremony for her.¡± Lu Qi smiled brightly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ . Song Yu stood in the paternity test center. She had a friend who worked there, so she asked that friend to do the DNA test for her personally. She waited anxiously for the results of the appraisal. Actually, she already believed Song Xue¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. Before long, the appraisal report was out. Song Yu took the report from her friend. After thanking him, she walked out. When they arrived at the parking lot, Song Yu sat in the car and looked at the appraisal report in her hand. Her eyes narrowed dangerously. Her heart was beating faster and faster. After some hesitation, Song Yu opened the appraisal report. The appraisal results were out. She was rted to Song Xue by blood, but the exact rtionship was not written. Song Yu¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She recalled Song Xue¡¯s words, and her eyes were filled with coldness. In other words, her biological parents had long known that she was in the Song family. She seemed to be a pawn of her parents. They had no choice but to use her, so they asked Song Xue to contact her. What should she do? If the Lu family knew that she had found her biological parents, they might make her leave. Would she not be able to obtain the Lu family¡¯s help then? If she left, it would be a good choice to be with someone else. Song Yu was in a dilemma. Song Yu drove back to her small apartment and burned the report. The next day, Song Yu received another call from Song Xue. ¡°I think you¡¯ve already done a DNA test. The report should have made it clear that we¡¯re rted, right?¡± When Song Yu heard Song Xue¡¯s voice, she felt a little impatient. She heaved a sigh of relief and tried hard to remain calm. She asked, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. There¡¯s no need for pleasantries. What do you want to do?¡± Chapter 1005 - 1005 Alert 1005 Alert ¡°Sister, actually, you don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Song Xue¡¯s voice was as sweet as ever. However, Song Yu didn¡¯t believe Song Xue at all. She said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet again.¡± ¡°Sure, Sister. I have so much to tell you.¡± Song Xue sounded very happy. The venue was set by Song Yu. !! When Song Yu arrived at the Western restaurant, Song Xue had already arrived and was looking at the menu. Song Yu sat opposite Song Xue and said to the waiter, ¡°Just give me a medium-well steak set meal. Thank you.¡± When Song Xue heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she pointed at a set meal and said, ¡°This will do. Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± With that, the waiter took the menu and left. Song Yu looked at Song Xue. Although she knew that Song Xue was her biological sister, she still had no feelings for her. There was only unfamiliarity. ¡°Sister, actually, what Dad asked you to do is very simple. Just keep an eye on Qiao Nian.¡± Song Yu frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Song Yu had also heard from her grandmother that Qiao Nian was just an unloved daughter of the Qiao family. She had married Gu Zhou in order to congratte him. Although Qiao Nian was a very capable person, her family background wasn¡¯t good. Why was the Song family paying attention to her? ¡°Sister, I think the less you know, the better. What do you think?¡± When Song Xue smiled, her eyes curved into crescents. For some reason, Song Yu thought of Lu Qi again. Every time Lu Qi smiled, her eyes would curve into crescents. However, Lu Qi¡¯s gaze was innocent and his gaze towards her wasplicated. Song Yu smiled and nodded. She had to find out what had happened. Moreover, she wanted to know why the Song family had not acknowledged her back then. Song Yu had a terrible meal. ¡­ . When Gu Zhou woke up, he saw Qiao Nian lying beside him. He turned to look at her. In a daze, he recalled what had happenedst night. Qiao Nian was really too sweet. One couldn¡¯t help but eat her again and again. Her biological clock woke her up. In a daze, she opened her eyes and met Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Good morning, Nian¡¯er!¡± Gu Zhou moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead and kissed her lightly. ¡°Good morning!¡± Qiao Nian said. When she heard that her voice was a little hoarse, she recalled what had happenedst night and red at Gu Zhou. This man really did not know how to control himself. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would die from exhaustion? Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to notice Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. He looked at her gently, his voice still hoarse from just waking up. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll stay with you in the Lu family.¡± For a moment, Qiao Nian was a little confused. What was Gu Zhou talking about? However, she quickly understood. Perhaps it was because her brother had said yesterday that he wanted to bring her home, and Gu Zhou was a little afraid. Before she could speak, Gu Zhou reached out and pulled her into his arms. Gu Zhou¡¯s strong heartbeat rang in her ears. She could tell that Gu Zhou was very nervous. Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes and reached out to hug Gu Zhou in response. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yesterday afternoon, he had watched Qiao Nian y with the two children. His mind was filled with images of Qiao Nian leaving him. He didn¡¯t want to lose Qiao Nian again. He had only lived for a few decades, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to have the person he loved the most. All he wanted to do now was protect Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou rested his chin gently on Qiao Nian¡¯s head. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± His voice was a little hoarse, but it was like mellow red wine, leaving an aftertaste. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart stirred. When she lived on the spiritual mountain in the past, her grandfather and senior brothers all called her Nian¡¯er. Everyone called her Nian¡¯er. This form of address had apanied her for more than ten years. She had thought that she would no longer like this form of address. However, when Gu Zhou said this name, she felt something else. That numbing feeling seemed to spread from her tailbone to her entire body. Chapter 1006 - 1006 Moving Out 1006 Moving Out Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ear. Perhaps it was because he had just woken up, but his voice was still a little sexy. There was a hint of doting in it, and it was very seductive. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She leaned her head gently into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian poked her head out of Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and looked at him in confusion. ¡°I want to move to the Dongjiang vi after you acknowledge your ancestors. What do you think?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, not understanding. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce good?¡± Qiao Nian blinked in confusion. Gu Zhou¡¯s voice grew deeper and hoarser. He said slowly, ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°If we move away, only Grandma will be left here. I think Grandma will be very lonely.¡± Qiao Nian thought of Matriarch Gu and frowned slightly. ¡°No, the two children will stay with her.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Puzzled, she said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I bring the children with me?¡± ¡°I just want to be alone with you!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was a little low and hoarse. He moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s ear and gently bit her earlobe. ¡°That way, there¡¯ll only be you and me. You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself anymore!¡± The earlobe Gu Zhou had kissed was especially hot. The heat flowed through her blood and into every part of her body. Qiao Nian recalled what had happenedst night. At that time, she was worried that others would hear her, so she had been trying hard to restrain herself from making a sound. What Gu Zhou meant was that if the two of them moved to the Dongjiang vi, she could say whatever she wanted? Hooligan! Qiao Nian took a deep breath. The current Gu Zhou had fused with Gu Chuan¡¯s personality, which was why he wasn¡¯t so domineering and paranoid. She asked softly, ¡°If it¡¯s just the two of us over there, won¡¯t you miss the children?¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can we¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted her. ¡°But I want to be with you more!¡± Qiao Nian gasped. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re already a father!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just go during the day.¡± Gu Zhou smiled. His gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as he said gently, ¡°At the Dongjiang vi, we can also¡­¡± Qiao Nian was very shy. The first two times they did it, Qiao Nian had her eyes closed and didn¡¯t let him turn on the lights. He really wanted to see Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian sensed that Gu Zhou¡¯s body had already changed. She hurriedly changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Perhaps the children have already woken up. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We can¡¯t wake upter than the children!¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the Dongjiang vi?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with interest, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a child previously? Don¡¯t tell me you no longer want a child and just want to spend some alone time with me?¡± Gu Zhou smiled and lowered his head to kiss Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. Only then did he pull her into his arms forcefully. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She looked at Gu Zhou with a smile. She wanted to hear Gu Zhou¡¯s answer. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want a child?¡± Gu Zhou reached out and gently tapped Qiao Nian¡¯s nose, asking dotingly. ¡°You just said that it would be just the two of us moving to the Dongjiang vi.¡± ¡°We can stay there on weekdays ande back on the weekends. We can apany Grandma and the children then. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and asked, ¡°Have you thought about it long ago?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But I think the two children really need us¡­¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian and hugged her tightly. ¡°Every one of us should have our own private space. The two of us need our own space, and so do the children. If we control the children too strictly, it won¡¯t be good for their growth!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. For some reason, she actually felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s words made sense. Chapter 1007 - 1007 Sleepy 1007 Sleepy But she felt that something was wrong. Ordinary families had parents living with their children. Why did they have to move out? Before Qiao Nian could speak, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°I think you should consider this matter carefully. You shouldn¡¯t make a decision too early. Aren¡¯t you going to the Lu family tomorrow? Shouldn¡¯t you prepare something today?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At the thought of going to the Lu family, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She wondered how the Lu family would react. Gu Zhou could already tell that Qiao Nian was very nervous, so he began. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to prepare a gift in the afternoon.¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that you¡¯re very considerate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only be considerate to you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, her ears turned red. She reached out and pushed Gu Zhou away, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get up quickly!¡± ¡­ . Gu Zhou brought Qiao Nian to the mall. When Qiao Nian looked around at the dazzling items, she hesitated again. She didn¡¯t know what the Lu family liked, nor did she know what would make them happy. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s hesitation, Gu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to prepare anything. They¡¯re already very happy to know that you¡¯re alive and well.¡± ¡°I know what you mean, but I still want to prepare something for them to express my gratitude.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she stood there in deep thought. The Lu family had eaten all kinds of delicacies. Gold, silver, and jade artifacts were notcking to them. Qiao Nian felt that she should give her something that the Lu family didn¡¯t have, or something rare. She had cultivated those Chinese herbs, so it should be better to give these to her. However, she still went in with Gu Zhou to pick out some things, thinking of giving each of them a small gift. At night, Qiao Niany in bed, tossing and turning. The thought of meeting the Lu family tomorrow and acknowledging her ancestors made her unable to calm down. Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian tightly and patted her back gently. Heforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s words seemed to have a magical power, gradually calming Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart. She would let nature take its course. Moreover, Gu Zhou would always be with her. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said gently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why are you looking at me?¡± Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and swallowed. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. In the past, she had heard that that was all there was to it between men and women. However, only after experiencing it personally would one understand. He had thought that Qiao Nian would go to the Lu family tomorrow. It might be a little inconvenient for them to do it today. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, Qiao Nian gasped and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± The next morning, when Qiao Nian woke up, there was no one around. She nced at the time. It was seven in the morning. She really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to wake up so early. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. The thought of going to the Lu familyter made her nervous. She dressed up carefully before leaving. When she reached the corner of the stairs, she saw the butler talking to the servants. When the butler and servant saw Qiao Nian, their expressions froze for a moment, but they quickly regained theirposure. ¡°Where did Second Young Master go?¡± The butler said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Madam, Second Young Master is in the study now.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Just as she was about to go to the study, the butler stopped her. ¡°Second Young Madam, Second Young Master was very strangest night.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the butler¡¯s words, a trace of worry shed in her eyes. She asked worriedly, ¡°How was he strange?¡± ¡°Second Young Master woke up at around three in the morning. He looked very pale and especially haggard. He even said that he couldn¡¯t sleep. Second Young Madam, has Second Young Master¡¯s illness worsened again?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. ¡°In the past, Second Young Master would drink calming tea when he had insomnia, but this time, it¡¯s very strange. He drank those cold drinks.¡± The more the butler spoke, the more worried he became. Second Young Master had never liked cold drinks in the past. Chapter 1008 - 1008 Zhou Zhou? 1008 Zhou Zhou? A person suddenly changed his eating habits. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Could it be that Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality, Zhou Zhou, had appeared? She felt that Gu Zhou shouldn¡¯t be drinking cold drinks all the time. Perhaps Zhou Zhou hade out and he had been drinking cold drinks out of curiosity. Qiao Nian said calmly to the butler, ¡°I¡¯ll go see him now!¡± The butler nodded worriedly. Qiao Nian¡¯s emotions wereplicated. Nothing special seemed to have happened yesterday. Why had Zhou Zhou appeared? If she pushed the door open and entered, should she call Gu Zhou or Zhou Zhou? She still remembered Zhou Zhou. He was always dissatisfied with her calling him Gu Zhou. She should take a look at Gu Zhou¡¯s condition first. If it was really Zhou Zhou, she might let him sleep first and let Gu Zhou out. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian returned to her bedroom. Holding the silver needle, she walked towards the study. Qiao Nian stopped at the study door. She knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s hoarse voice came from the study. Qiao Nian carefully recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. This voice proved that he wasn¡¯t Zhou Zhou, because Zhou Zhou¡¯s voice carried a trace of childlike innocence. Qiao Nian had just pushed the door open and walked in when she saw a bottle of drink beside Gu Zhou¡¯s desk. This was a cold drink. Gu Zhou was looking down at his documents and didn¡¯t notice that it was Qiao Nian who had entered. Qiao Nian nced at the drink. There was ayer of frost on the inner wall of the drink cup. It seemed that the butler was right. How odd. Logically speaking, Gu Zhou shouldn¡¯t drink something cold. Gu Zhou was usually not in good health. In order to protect his health, he would have room temperature drinks or hot water. Why would Gu Zhou drink a cold drink? Qiao Nian sat opposite Gu Zhou, frowning slightly. She called out, ¡°Gu Zhou!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he stopped writing. He looked up, the gentleness in his eyes obvious. ¡°Why did you wake up so early this time?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he stood up and walked over to Qiao Nian. He pulled a chair over and sat down. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhou immediately. Instead, she brought the cup over and looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°I remember I¡¯ve already instructed you not to drink anything cold.¡± Qiao Nian was furious. She felt that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t care about his own health at all. Gu Zhou could tell that Qiao Nian was angry. His eyes were filled with smiles as he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not feeling well!¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to be angry anymore. She hurriedly took Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and took his pulse. ¡°Seriously, why do you have to drink a cold drink? Did your illness re up when I was sleeping? If it did, why didn¡¯t you wake me up? If the butler hadn¡¯t told me that you didn¡¯t look well, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you weren¡¯t feeling well. Have you almost forgotten that I¡¯m your private doctor?¡± Qiao Nian took Gu Zhou¡¯s pulse and she frowned. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. His pulse was very normal. He didn¡¯t look like she had a rpse. ¡°Your pulse looks fine. Then tell me, where exactly are you feeling unwell?¡± Qiao Nian still didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He reached out and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to do this. Seeing the indifference on his face, she sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you now. Stop fooling around!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Gu Zhou wrapped his arms around Qiao Nian and gently pressed his forehead against hers. He said gently, ¡°I just want to stay at the Dongjiang vi.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the cup on the table. She suddenly felt a certain someone¡¯s restless hand and recalled what the butler had said. She instantly reacted. This man was really¡­ Qiao Nian wanted to stand up and distance herself from Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou was hugging her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t get up at all. ¡°Gu Zhou, stop fooling around,¡± Qiao Nian said helplessly. Seeing that Gu Zhou was still unwilling to give up, she red at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to have breakfast. I have to go to the Lu familyter!¡± Chapter 1009 - 1009 Stop fooling around 1009 Stop fooling around Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s shy expression, Gu Zhou smiled and asked again, ¡°Do you want to go to the Dongjiang vi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian had no choice but to agree. She red at Gu Zhou again. A man who wanted sex was really terrifying. He thought about that kind of thing all day long! Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s face and was about to kiss her, but Qiao Nian avoided him. !! Qiao Nian said sternly, ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯ve just packed up everything. I still have to go to the Lu family today. I don¡¯t want to touch up my makeup anymore!¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. He licked his lips and moved closer to her. Qiao Nian watched as Gu Zhou moved closer to her. She quickly understood what Gu Zhou meant. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t taken the initiative in a long time.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Why did she feel that Gu Zhou was acting spoiled? During this period of time, she had indeed not taken the initiative much. After all, Gu Zhou was taking the initiative every moment. She just wanted to give each other some privacy. Gu Zhou pointed at his mouth. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t stop until he achieved his goal. She pursed her lips and moved slightly closer to Gu Zhou. Her heart was beating faster and faster, and she didn¡¯t dare to look into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. The two of them had done everything. She had taken the initiative to kiss him, but now she was still extremely nervous. Qiao Nian quickly moved closer to Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. Just as she was about to leave, Gu Zhou grabbed the back of her head. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Qiao Nian spoke instinctively, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to take advantage of her. About ten minutester, just as Qiao Nian was about to suffocate, Gu Zhou finally let go of her. Qiao Nian was panting slightly. Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were red and slightly swollen. She red at Gu Zhou. In Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, her re was too charming. ¡°Nian¡¯er, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low, like mellow red wine. ¡°I think after we move to the Dongjiang vi, I want to make three rules with you.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t stay there.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low. He took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and gently pinched her slender fingers. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darted around cunningly before she said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you now. I¡¯ll tell you when we get there.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He had already gotten what he wanted, so he did not intend to say anything else. Seeing how happy Gu Zhou was, Qiao Nian frowned. This man¡¯s n had seeded. He didn¡¯t even know how to hide it. At least, he didn¡¯t look so happy on the surface. Qiao Nian looked at the darkness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Sleep at home today. I¡¯ll go back to the Lu family alone.¡± Gu Zhou shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned serious. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already promised you. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Qiao Nian stood up and saw Gu Zhou stand up. For some reason, this was the first time she felt the pressureing from Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian thought that Gu Zhou was also worried about her, so she nodded. She walked out. She had just taken two steps when Gu Zhou walked over quickly. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and handed her his arm. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and her lips curved up slightly. She took Gu Zhou¡¯s arm. She still remembered the first time she had held Gu Zhou¡¯s arm. At that time, he had been cold and distant. She was only his wife in name. At that time, Qiao Nian had never expected her to be so close to Gu Zhou. She had never expected that they would fall in love. When the two of them arrived at the dining room for dinner, Matriarch Gu and the two children were already sitting at the dining table. ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi and Gu Qi called out. Matriarch Gu smiled and invited the two of them to sit down. ¡°Nian Nian, are you returning to the Lu family today?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the words ¡°Lu family¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll go over after eating.¡± Chapter 1010 - 1010 Nervous 1010 Nervous ¡°Are Xiao Shi and Xiao Qi going too?¡± Matriarch Gu asked with a loving smile. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what was going on with the Lu family either, so she didn¡¯t n to bring the two children over this time. ¡°Grandma, I want to bring them over next time,¡± Qiao Nian exined with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face. Previously, on the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Song Yu had mistaken Qiao Nian for Madam Lu. She had suspected that Qiao Nian was rted to the Lu family. Butter on, because she was too busy, she forgot about it. It seemed that Ah Zhou and Qiao Nian were fated. The two of them were destined to be together. After dinner, Qiao Nian exchanged a few more words with Matriarch Gu and instructed the two children to behave at home. Only then did she leave with Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian sat in the front passenger seat and was about to fasten her seatbelt when Gu Zhou took the initiative to lean over. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Just as she was about to ask, she saw Gu Zhou helping her fasten her seatbelt. Gu Zhou was really considerate now. ¡°Thank you,¡± Qiao Nian said subconsciously. When Gu Zhou heard this, he frowned slightly. He moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead and kissed her lightly. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, feeling especially nervous. She hoped that everything would be perfect. She hurriedly took out her makeup from her bag and prepared to touch up her makeup. ¡°To punish you.¡± Qiao Nian paused in her actions. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You and I shouldn¡¯t thank each other!¡± Gu Zhou said seriously. In his opinion, only strangers would thank each other. He and Qiao Nian were husband and wife. The two of them were one to begin with. Since they were one, there was no need to be so polite. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She remembered that Gu Zhou had also told her not to thank him vefore. So Gu Zhou had already taken a liking to her back then. ¡°I understand.¡± Qiao Nian touched up her makeup and fell silent. Thinking that she was about to reach the Lu family, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Seeing that the Lu family was getting closer and closer, Qiao Nian instantly tensed up, her heart in her throat. Although she had already thought of facing such arge family, she was still very nervous when she really had to face them. She didn¡¯t know what to say at first. Just as Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were running wild, her phone rang. She suddenly came back to her senses and took out her phone. When she saw that it was Lu Zhu, she became even more nervous. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Sugar, where are you now?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou¡¯s phone GPS and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he frowned imperceptibly and asked tentatively, ¡°Sugar, are you very nervous?¡± Qiao Nian took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm. ¡°Yes, a little.¡± ¡°Sugar, actually, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. You¡¯ve been here before. Just be the same as before.¡± At this point, Lu Zhu added, ¡°Moreover, we siblings have already met and acknowledged each other. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian thought so too. She had already reunited with her brothers and sister. This time, she was mainly reuniting with Grandma. It was just one person. She shouldn¡¯t be nervous. ¡°Brother, did you tell Grandma that I¡¯m still alive?¡± ¡°Not yet. We all want to wait for you toe and tell your grandmother about this surprise personally.¡± This was the result of Lu Zhu¡¯s discussion with the others. Surprise? A trace of worry shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She was a doctor and knew that Grandma wasn¡¯t in good health. Worried, she asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will Grandma be agitated?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Grandma is in good health now. Besides, it¡¯s a good thing that we have to tell Grandma. How can she be agitated?¡± Lu Zhu chuckled. His heart felt warm because Qiao Nian cared about Grandma. ¡°If we had told Grandma a few days ago, Grandma would definitely have arranged for you to go home without eating or drinking. She definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep. At that time, you would definitely have been under pressure. Grandma wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep well either.¡± Chapter 1011 - 1011 We are almost there! 1011 We are almost there! When Qiao Nian, who had been nervous, heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her emotions rxed a lot. At this moment, she really understood the warmth of family, because family would always take care of you and give you warmth. Lu Zhu seemed to be worried that Qiao Nian would be nervous. He smiled and said that Lu Qi was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep that night. He even said that Lu Jiang wanted to knock Lu Qi out and throw her into the bedroom. Qiao Nian¡¯s smile grew wider and wider. Time passed very quickly when she chatted with Lu Zhu. When Qiao Nian saw the Lu family¡¯s door, her eyes sparkled, and her voice was even gentler than usual. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s voice was filled withughter. Hisughter was like a clear breeze and moon, giving off a beautiful feeling. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she hung up and put her phone into her bag, her eyes filled withughter. From the corner of his eye, Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was no longer nervous, his lips curved up slightly. Gu Zhou parked the car beside the Lu family¡¯s door. He got out of the car first, then walked to the passenger door. Like a gentleman, he opened the door and gestured for Qiao Nian to get out. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. His back was facing the sunlight, and his hair was emitting a gentle glow. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Seeing that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t get out of the car, Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly. ¡°Mrs. Gu, please get out of the car.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he handed a hand to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian came back to her senses and ced her hand in Gu Zhou¡¯s. The moment she got out of the car, she heard deafening firecrackers. Instinctively, Gu Zhou interlocked his fingers with Qiao Nian¡¯s and held her hand tightly, unwilling to let go. She looked at the two-meter-wide firecrackers on both sides of the door. The firecrackers exploded in the air, turning the ground red. After the firecrackers were done, she followed Gu Zhou towards the Lu family¡¯s door, covered in red firecrackers. The small fireworks on both sides instantly bloomed. There were also huge fireworks in the sky. Qiao Nian had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see the fireworks clearly during the day, but today¡¯s fireworks were all colorful, blooming beautifully in the air. When the two of them walked into the Lu family, Qiao Nian finally noticed that there was a red carpet on the ground. The fireworks at the door bloomed above their heads, and colorful ribbons fluttered down. The ribbon that Qiao Nian had dropped from the sky had words written on it. ¡°Wee home, eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± ¡°Wee home, Sister!¡± ¡°Wee home, Sister!¡± Qiao Nian had the illusion that she wasn¡¯t going home at all. Instead, she was attending her wedding with Gu Zhou. All that was left was their family and friends. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, who was beside her, and met his doting gaze. At this moment, Lu Zhu walked out. Looking at the fireworks and colorful strips all over the ground, he held his forehead helplessly. Last night, the siblings had discussed how to wee their sister home. At that time, Third Brother and Lu Qi were arguing about setting off fireworks. He had already denied it at that time, but for some reason, the two of them still set off firecrackers and fireworks. This was really lively. One had to know that the Lu family had not set off fireworks for nearly twenty years. In the Buddhist hall. Matriarch Lu was meditating in the Buddhist hall when she suddenly heard the sound of fireworks. Her expression changed. Ever since Sugar left, she had strictly forbidden fireworks in the Lu family vi. She did not expect someone to dare to go against her wishes. Song Yu stopped when she heard the sound of fireworks. She looked up at Matriarch Lu and saw her standing up. She hurriedly walked over to support her. After Song Yu and Song Xue had a friendly conversation, she came back to sleepst night. She wanted to see what Qiao Nian would say when she returned to the Lu family. Matriarch Lu¡¯s face was livid. She was praying for her granddaughter. Now that her prayer had been interrupted, she wondered if it would affect her granddaughter¡¯s reincarnation. Her poor granddaughter had left at such a young age, but in the end, she had even been dismembered. She had to umte more blessings to let her granddaughter be a healthy child in her next life. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Song Yu advised softly. The person who set off the firecrackers probably didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Chapter 1012 - 1012 Outrageous 1012 Outrageous Although Song Yu said that, she was still thinking if Matriarch Lu knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was still alive. Would there still be a ce for her in the Lu family? It had to be known that none of the brothers of the Lu family seemed to like her very much. Only Lu Qi treated her decently well. As for Matriarch Lu, she nced at her. She treated her averagely. ¡°This is getting more and more outrageous! If I find out who did this, I¡¯ll definitely chase them out of the Lu family!¡± Matriarch Lu said with a dark expression. !! Although Matriarch Lu was old, her legs were still quite agile. She quickly walked to the entrance of the courtyard and saw Lu Zhu, Gu Zhou, and Qiao Nian standing together from afar. ¡°Who set off the fireworks? Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± Matriarch Lu said with a dark expression. When Qiao Nian heard that slightly dignified old voice, she looked up and saw Grandma walking over with a dark expression. She recalled that on thest birthday of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Grandma was also angry when the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family was corroded by sulfuric acid. Qiao Nian suddenly felt as if she had been caught red-handed. For some reason, she felt a little nervous. Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian, her eyes shing. She still remembered Song Xue¡¯s words. It would be even better if she could chase Qiao Nian out of the Lu family! Song Yu¡¯s mind raced. She wondered if she could do this. After all, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Song Yu, who was beside Matriarch Lu. Song Yu was the same as before. She had a gentle expression and exuded a gentle aura. A few days ago, Song Yu had been the headline on all the major websites. Song Yu had just won three Best Actress awards, and now the entire Inte was praising her. Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood, but Song Yu was also in a good state. She looked even more beautiful. Lu Zhu was slightly stunned. He remembered that Grandma should have gone to the temple to offer incense and pray for Sugar today. Why was she at home now? He had initially wanted the siblings to interact more with Sugar first. When Grandma returned in the afternoon, he would let Sugar acknowledge Grandma. Lu Zhu looked at Song Yu in confusion. Song Yu nced at Matriarch Gu and exined, ¡°Brother, this morning, before Grandma left the house, she felt a little stuffy in her chest, so she didn¡¯t go to the temple. I apanied Grandma to the Buddhist hall to pray for Sister, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear the sound of firecrackers and fireworks.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Song Yu¡¯s words, he looked worried. He looked at Matriarch Lu with concern. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll invite the doctor over and ask him to examine your body!¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression softened a little. She shook her head and said, ¡°This is just an old illness. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian again. She looked at the two of them in surprise, thinking that something had happened to Matriarch Gu. She hurriedly asked with concern, ¡°Ah Zhou and Nian Nian, why didn¡¯t your grandmothere with you?¡± ¡°Grandma is resting at home today,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Matriarch Lu understood. It seemed that nothing had happened to Matriarch Gu. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then are you here today for something urgent?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s question, she instantly became nervous, not knowing how to answer. She could usually do anything, but the only thing she didn¡¯t know how to do was deal with kinship. She had no idea how to get along with the Qiao family in the past. Later on, that incident happened six years ago. She hadpletely fallen out with the Qiao family. After that, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with them. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t good at dealing with kinship. After all, she had never enjoyed kinship in all these years. Gu Zhou naturally understood what Qiao Nian was thinking. He held her hand tightly. Seeing that she was still so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak, he tugged at her hand. Only then did Qiao Niane back to her senses. Smiling, she said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re here¡­¡± She wanted to say that she was here to visit Grandma, but when she thought of how empty their hands were, she began to hesitate again. ¡°Grandma Lu, we¡¯re here to visit you.¡± Gu Zhou also knew that Qiao Nian was nervous and couldn¡¯t speak, so he spoke up for her. Chapter 1013 - 1013 Please Come In! 1013 Please Come In! When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t expected herself to be so nervous. Fortunately, Gu Zhou had apanied her. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Matriarch Lu nodded. The Gu family and the Lu family had always been on good terms, but her expression was still very serious. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou led her towards the Lu family. !! Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s expression and lowered her gaze slightly. She had thought that Qiao Nian was a calm woman, but now it seemed that she also had times when she was nervous. Matriarch Lu¡¯s appearance interrupted all of Lu Zhu¡¯s fantasies of acknowledging her as family. He only wanted to give Qiao Nian a warm scene. Now, he could only take it one step at a time. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to reveal Qiao Nian¡¯s identity now. At this moment, the servants and butler also arrived. Matriarch Lu was still very angry. She had long set a rule that no firecrackers or fireworks were allowed in the Lu family. Now, someone actually dared to vite her rules. ¡°Investigate carefully. We have to find out who set off the firecrackers!¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression turned cold as she said angrily. Seeing Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression change in anger, Song Yu looked at the butler and said, ¡°Grandma was also shocked today. We have to investigate. When the timees, we¡¯ll punish the culprit ording to the Lu family¡¯s rules!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian stopped in their tracks. They looked at each other. Gu Zhou was about to speak, but Lu Zhu spoke first. ¡°Grandma, I did it. You don¡¯t have to investigate anymore.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her expression changed. She looked at Lu Zhu in disbelief. Lu Zhu cared a lot about Sugar. Moreover, he was the first to propose this rule in the past. Later on, Matriarch Lu abided by this rule. When Song Yu heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her face was filled with surprise. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you set this rule? Why did you¡­¡± Lu Zhu said calmly, ¡°Back then, I suggested this rule because Sugar was no longer around.¡± Matriarch Lu looked displeased and frowned. ¡°Then why did you break this rule?¡± ¡°What if Sugar isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± At this point, Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Qiao Nian, who was standing not far away. Then, he looked at Matriarch Lu and enunciated each word clearly. At this moment, not only were Matriarch Lu and Song Yu stunned, but even the butler and servants present were stunned. Song Yu did not expect Lu Zhu to tell her about this so easily. She instantly became nervous. She sensed that Matriarch Lu was trembling beside her. She hurriedly stroked Matriarch Lu¡¯s back andforted her. ¡°Grandma, the doctor said that you can¡¯t be too agitated.¡± Matriarch Lu stared unblinkingly at Lu Zhu, her voice trembling. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Before Lu Zhu could finish speaking, a clear voice interrupted him. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t me Big Brother for this. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Lu Qi was holding a bouquet of hyacinths, her eyes filled with joy. ¡°I was the one who set off the fireworks.¡± Matriarch Lu was slightly stunned. She looked at Lu Qi in surprise. Lu Qi had always been obedient and adorable. She had never done anything wrong and was unwilling to be punished. Even when she was about to be punished, she was the fastest to run. How strange. Lu Qi actually took the initiative to apologize? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being punished? Just as Matriarch Lu was about to speak, her gaze fell on the flowers in Lu Qi¡¯s hand. Strange. Why was Lu Qi holding Hyacinths? She still remembered that the blessing bag Qiao Nian had embroidered on their Sugar had a hyacinth. She had heard that hyacinths represented rebirth? Matriarch Lu recalled Lu Zhu¡¯s words just now. She looked at the firecrackers all over the ground and then at the hyacinth in Lu Qi¡¯s hand. Could something have happened? Matriarch Lu asked, ¡°Who are you preparing to give this bouquet to?¡± When Lu Qi heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s question, she looked excited. She gave a sweet smile and said happily, ¡°Grandma, of course this bouquet is for my sister!¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Song Yu subconsciously nced at Qiao Nian. It seemed that Lu Qi also knew Qiao Nian¡¯s true identity. Chapter 1014 - 1014 Thank You, Ah Qi 1014 Thank You, Ah Qi Song Yu¡¯s mind raced. Then, she smiled at Lu Qi and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Thank you for the flowers, Ah Qi.¡± With that, Song Yu stepped forward to pick up the flowers. Of course, she was the only one Lu Qi could call sister. If she didn¡¯t step forward now, the rest of the Lu family might guess that she had long known that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Lu Qi was slightly stunned. When she realized that she had made a mistake, she hurriedly shielded the flower in her arms and shook her head, exining, ¡°Sister Song Yu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. These flowers were prepared for my biological sister, the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian.¡± Seeing Song Yu¡¯s disappointed expression, Lu Qi hurriedly said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll choose other flowers for you.¡± Song Yu smiled. Lu Qi walked up to Qiao Nian and handed the flowers to her with both hands. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Sister, wee home!¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. What? Qiao Nian was Sugar? For a moment, Matriarch Lu¡¯s mind was in a mess. Smiling, Qiao Nian took the flowers from Lu Qi. She was very touched, and her eyes flickered. She looked down at the hyacinths in her hand. This was her favorite flower. She extended her arms and hugged Lu Qi. Lu Qi hugged Qiao Nian tightly. Smelling Qiao Nian¡¯s fragrance, her eyes turned slightly red. Sister! She had finally met her biological sister. Previously, someone had wanted to kidnap her. It was her biological sister who had saved her. In the past, she had heard from others that her sister was always the closest to her. Although she had a good rtionship with Song Yu, she felt that there was a gap between the two of them. However, when she hugged Qiao Nian, her heart began to race. It was clearly winter, but her heart felt warm. This was something Sister Song Yu could not give her. ¡°Sister.¡± Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Nian tightly. Holding Lu Qi in her arms, Qiao Nian gently patted her back, as if silentlyforting her. Lu Rao and Lu Jiang also walked out. When they saw Qiao Nian and Lu Qi hugging, theyughed in unison. Their sister had finally arrived. Matriarch Lu finally calmed down. Lu Qi and Lu Zhu¡¯s actions just now, as well as Lu Rao and Lu Jiang¡¯s gazes, made her realize something. They all treated Qiao Nian as the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She still remembered that when Sugar was born, her son and daughter-inw had been looking forward to having a daughter. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to have a daughter, and they were so happy that they couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Sugar gradually grew up and looked soft and cuddly. She was smart and always followed behind her brothers. She would even follow behind her and call her ¡°Grandma¡± in a childish voice, acting cute. Matriarch Lu could still remember how adorable Sugar looked. In a daze, she returned to when she was young and Sugar was still alive. Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes turned red. She felt that Lu Qi might have been mistaken. That was why she treated Qiao Nian as Sugar. Sigh. She now suspected that it was really wrong to let everyone in the family remember Sugar. Otherwise, Lu Qi wouldn¡¯t have treated Qiao Nian as her sister. Qiao Nian sensed that Lu Qi¡¯s body was trembling slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but recall that when she reunited with Lu Qi, Lu Qi¡¯s body had also trembled when she cried. ¡°Ah Qi, don¡¯t cry,¡± Qiao Nian said gently. She looked at Lu Qi in her arms, her gaze extremely gentle. ¡°Sister will always be here in the future. Be good!¡± Gu Zhou stood beside Qiao Nian. He could see the gentleness in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Her voice was also extremely gentle, as if it carried a magic that could calm one¡¯s heart. The coldness of winter seemed to have dissipated a lot, making one feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s tone sounded a little familiar. Where had he heard it before? Was it the time Qiao Nianforted Gu Qi and Xiao Shi? It didn¡¯t seem so. In a daze, Gu Zhou seemed to see a bathtub, and he was sitting in it. Chapter 1015 - 1015 Zhou Zhou? 1015 Zhou Zhou? The bathroom was filled with mist. He sat in the bathtub and saw Qiao Nian sitting beside it, coaxing him gently. He and Qiao Nian seemed to be talking, but he couldn¡¯t hear her clearly. He vaguely heard Qiao Nian call him Zhou Zhou. Zhou Zhou! Gu Zhou frowned slightly. When he was very young, only his grandmother and mother would call him that. Grandma always called him Ah Zhou. Strange. Why did Qiao Nian call him Zhou Zhou? Just as Gu Zhou was feeling puzzled, he saw him bring Qiao Nian into the bathtub. The water soaked Qiao Nian¡¯s clothes. In the next moment, he kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. Gu Zhou suddenly came back to his senses. Looking at the touching scene of the sisters reuniting in front of him, his gaze gradually softened. He thought about the scene just now. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Chuan¡¯s existence, he might have thought that he was hallucinating. Could it be that there was still a portion of his memories that he couldn¡¯t remember? He wondered when that had happened. Why couldn¡¯t he remember anything? Just as Gu Zhou was feeling puzzled, Lu Zhu¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Sugar, wee home!¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her pupils instantly dted. She stood rooted to the ground in shock, feeling as if she was hallucinating. Logically speaking, even if she did not step forward to stop him, Lu Rao and Lu Jiang should have stopped Lu Zhu from randomly acknowledging his rtive. Could it be? Was Qiao Nian really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Sugar? This? How was this possible? No, no, no. Her grandchildren must have mistaken her for someone else! At that time, she had seen Sugar¡¯s broken arm with her own eyes. Moreover, her daughter-inw had done many DNA tests, proving that the broken arm belonged to Sugar. Sugar had clearly been¡­ Matriarch Lu¡¯s mind was in a mess. Song Yu looked at Lu Zhu with a deep gaze, then at the other two brothers of the Lu family, and finally at Lu Qi, who was in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. They actually all knew that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She had been in the Lu family for so many years and had grown up with them. Although she was not biologically rted to the Lu family, why were they hiding something from her? Or had the few of them never treated her as a member of the Lu family? Even if they had found Qiao Nian, they had never thought of telling her about this. Song Yu had mixed feelings. When Song Xue found her, her heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know what evil intentions the Song family had for letting her into the Lu family. Although she was very afraid and didn¡¯t want to hurt her family, they didn¡¯t seem to treat her as family at all. Song Yu felt a little despair. She lowered her head and stood at the side. Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Then, she got excited and asked, ¡°Ah Zhu, is what you said true? Is she really Sugar?¡± ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s indeed Sugar.¡± At this moment, a man in white casual clothes walked out of the room. His eyes were filled with smiles as he looked at Qiao Nian gently. He was wearing an apron, as if he had just been cooking. This person was none other than Lu Nian. Everyone looked at Lu Nian. When Song Yu heard Lu Nian¡¯s voice, her eyes lit up. She tried hard to suppress the joy in her eyes. ¡°Second Brother.¡± However, Lu Nian¡¯s gaze never lingered on Song Yu. He walked straight to Matriarch Lu and said seriously, ¡°Grandma, Qiao Nian is really our sister. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, and your biological granddaughter!¡± Lu Qi crawled out of Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and wiped her tears. She hurriedly nodded and echoed, ¡°Grandma, we won¡¯t be mistaken. We¡¯ve already seen the paternity test report!¡± After Lu Qi finished speaking, the other members of the Lu family nodded. Matriarch Lu nced at her grandchildren and saw the seriousness in their eyes. Oh my god! Her Sugar was still alive? Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s small face carefully. She had seen Qiao Nian before and felt that she looked a little familiar. At that time, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just thought that there were many people in the world who looked alike. Chapter 1016 - 1016 Recognition 1016 Recognition Qiao Nian stood between the siblings. Inparison, Matriarch Lu felt that Qiao Nian was just like her brothers. Her eyes were very simr to their mother¡¯s. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were exactly the same as her daughter-inw¡¯s. They were both fox-like, but they were also a little phoenix-like. Matriarch Lu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face carefully. Qiao Nian¡¯s nose was small, exquisite, and tall, exactly the same as her daughter-inw¡¯s. However, her mouth curved up slightly like his son¡¯s. Matriarch Lu still remembered that there was a mole under the corner of Sugar¡¯s right eye. That mole was not big. When she was young, she often hugged Sugar and said, ¡°Sugar, my darling child. There¡¯s a beauty mark under your eye. You¡¯ll definitely be a peerless beauty in the future!¡± Matriarch Lu pushed Song Yu¡¯s hand away and walked towards Qiao Nian step by step. Everything around her no longer seemed to matter. Qiao Nian was the only one in her eyes. When she took a few steps forward, she saw the red mole at the corner of Qiao Nian¡¯s eye. Qiao Nian¡¯s red mole was very small. From afar, it was basically impossible to see it. When Matriarch Lu was only three steps away from Qiao Nian, she stood rooted to the ground. Her memory was instantly pulled back to more than twenty years ago. Little Sugar asked, ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by a beauty mark?¡± Matriarch Lu said, ¡°A beauty mark! Only a good-looking youngdy would have such a beauty mark.¡± Little Sugar said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a beauty.¡± Matriarch Lu said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t our Little Sugar want to be a beauty?¡± Little Sugar said, ¡°Beauty is a source of trouble. I want to grow up to be filial to my parents and take care of Grandma. If I be a source of trouble, I won¡¯t be able to take good care of Grandma.¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Qiao Nian was really Sugar! Her Sugar! She was still alive! Matriarch Lu opened her mouth to call Sugar, but she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Qiao Nian slowly walked up to Matriarch Lu, her eyes a little red. ¡°Grandma.¡± When she called out the word ¡°Grandma¡±, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being unfilial. I¡¯ve made you worry!¡± When Matriarch Lu heard the word ¡°Grandma¡±, tears streamed down her face. In a daze, she saw the soft child again. She hugged Qiao Nian, tears blurring her vision. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Sugar, you¡¯ve suffered for so many years.¡± Matriarch Lu tightened her grip. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Sugar had been living for the past twenty years. If only she had sent someone out to look for Sugar back then. She might have brought her home long ago. For a moment, excitement, joy, and sadness instantly surged in her heart¡­ Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. All these years, you¡¯ve suffered. When Grandma found out that she had returned home, her first reaction was that she had suffered outside for so many years. She still remembered the first thing Su Xue had said to her when she was brought back to the Qiao family. ¡°Stay obediently after you get home. Don¡¯t run out and embarrass yourself!¡± To the Qiao family, her presence in the Qiao family was an embarrassment. ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. She hugged Matriarch Lu tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring backte.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not the one who should apologize. It¡¯s us.¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s voice choked as she said guiltily, ¡°If we didn¡¯t believe you were dead back then¡­¡± Matriarch Lu could no longer say the rest. She was unwilling to continue. Qiao Nian gently patted Matriarch Lu¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s all in the past. Fortunately, our family has reunited.¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, the other members of the Lu family looked excited. Gu Zhou also looked at Qiao Nian happily. Qiao Nian had finally found her family. He heaved a sigh of relief. Song Yu stood there with aplicated expression. A happy smile appeared on her lips, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Indeed. She was an outsider in this family. Her brothers treated her the same way as Lu Qi, but they were very close to Qiao Nian. Even Grandma¡­ Song Yu had grown up with Matriarch Lu, but this was the first time she had seen Grandma lose control of her emotions. Chapter 1017 - 1017 Dream on 1017 Dream on In her impression, Grandma had always been unsmiling. No matter what, she had always kept her emotions in her heart. But the Grandma now waspletely different from before. Grandma now knew how tough and cry, and did not hide her feelings at all. Song Yu¡¯s heart felt a little empty. She thought that Grandma must like the eldest daughter of the Lu family very much! Song Yu recalled Song Xue¡¯s words and frowned slightly. !! Song Xue boasted shamelessly that she could sow discord. She even said that with her ability, she would definitely be able to do it. She felt that Song Xue was simply dreaming. Grandma trusted Qiao Nian unconditionally now. Not only Grandma, but even the Lu siblings believed that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She was an adopted daughter to begin with. If she stood up and said something that they didn¡¯t like to hear, her life would probably not be easy in the future. She should just watch the show quietly! Qiao Nian gentlyforted Matriarch Lu¡¯s back. After sensing that Matriarch Lu¡¯s emotions had stabilized, she separated from Matriarch Lu. She looked at the tears in Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes and gently wiped them away. ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyshes were still teary. She stared unblinkingly at Matriarch Lu and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m already back. The happy days have already begun.¡± Matriarch Lu stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, as if she was especially afraid that all of this was a dream. When she woke up, Qiao Nian would be gone. She had lived for so long and seen the coldness and warmth of the world. She had thought that she would not be moved by anything, but now she knew that she was wrong. When she found her eldest granddaughter, her heart, which had been sealed for a long time, instantly opened. Gu Zhou stood beside Qiao Nian. He looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s teary eyes, which were a little swollen. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Qiao Nian, but he was also happy for her, because Qiao Nian had finally found her family. At this moment, Auntie Cao walked out of the room. Seeing that everyone was outside, she greeted others before saying respectfully to Matriarch Lu, ¡°Matriarch, it¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡± At this point, Auntie Cao handed the tray in her hand to Matriarch Lu. There was medicine and a cup of water on the tray. Matriarch Lu nodded and wiped her tears with a tissue before taking the medicine. She had been too agitated just now, but now she had calmed down. She nced at her grandchildren and frowned. Her voice turned cold. ¡°Looks like you already knew that Sugar was still around.¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s tone was a little serious, as if she was about to lose her temper. Lu Qi instantly became nervous and silently took two steps back. ording to her understanding of Grandma over the past ten years, she must be angry. Oh my! Her brothers¡¯ legs were about to break again. However, her brothers¡¯ broken legs had nothing to do with her. She just had to protect her legs! With this thought in mind, Lu Qi gave an innocent smile. She hurriedly said ingratiatingly, ¡°Grandma, I just found out that Sister is still alive. Big Brother was the first to know that Sister is still alive. He didn¡¯t tell me on purpose!¡± In Lu Qi¡¯s opinion, she was a girl who was meant to be doted on. Her brothers were all boys and were meant to be punished. With that, a rxed smile appeared on Lu Qi¡¯s face. It seemed that Grandma would not settle scores with her. After all, her brothers were the culprits. She was at most an aplice, and an aplice who had just found out the truth. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi in surprise and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Although Lu Qi¡¯s words were unkind, she felt that Lu Qi was very adorable. When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, her expression darkened. She looked at Lu Zhu coldly. She really did not expect Lu Zhu, who usually knew his limits and made her feel most at ease, to hide such an important thing from her. Lu Zhu must have known how important Sugar was to her, but he chose to hide it. It was simply unforgivable. ¡°You¡­¡± Matriarch Lu red fiercely at Lu Zhu. She wanted to punish Lu Zhu directly, but she was afraid that the punishment would be too light. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to punish Lu Zhu. Chapter 1018 - 1018 Escape Lu 1018 Escape Lu Lu Zhu was helpless. Back then, when he found Sugar in MY, he wanted to bring her home directly. However, there were many doubts about Sugar¡¯s kidnapping and murder. He couldn¡¯t bear to put her in danger. Moreover, how great would it be to be able to speak to his sister in private? He wanted to monopolize her for a while. Sugar was like a little angel to Lu Zhu. !! However, to Lu Zhu, Lu Qi was a mischievous child. They had the same parents. How could they have two sisters with such different personalities? Lu Zhu red at Lu Qi. ¡°You¡¯re really something. When you need me, you¡¯re my biological sibling. We¡¯ll share blessings and hardships together. When you need someone to take the me, you¡¯ll push me out to block the disaster. You¡¯re really my good sister.¡± When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, his eyes were filled withughter. He said, ¡°Brother, have you forgotten that everyone calls her Escape Lu because she¡¯s the first to escape every time something happens?¡± Lu Qi simply threw all the problems at them. She did not bear any responsibility. The brothers were dissatisfied with Lu Qi¡¯s shameless actions. She had gone too far, so they had no choice but to give her a nickname. Lu Qi raised her arrogant little face and snorted unhappily. ¡°Brother, I advise you to confess. This was your fault to begin with. Moreover, I only just found out that Sister is still alive.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes darted around and she quickly walked to Matriarch Lu¡¯s side. Holding Matriarch Lu¡¯s arm, she began to act like a spoiled child again. ¡°Grandma, actually, Big Brother didn¡¯t hide this matter on purpose. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell you was because he wanted to give you a surprise. At the same time, he wanted Sister to slowly ept us. Grandma, on ount that Big Brother found Sister, don¡¯t be angry with him, okay?¡± Lu Rao raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Has the sun risen from the west today? You actually know how to say something humane!¡± ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Lu Qi pouted at Lu Rao andined unhappily, ¡°This is really too unfair. I protest, but you keep saying that I¡¯m Escape Lu. Why does Sister¡¯s nickname sound so good? Even if my name isn¡¯t Sugar, I can still be called Sweet. You guys don¡¯t treat me with love at all!¡± Matriarch Lu was initially a little angry, but when she heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger. Lu Qi was a clown and a happy person. ¡°You¡¯re really good with words!¡± Matriarch Lu smiled at Lu Qi. ¡°Grandma, give me a nice nickname. Sister¡¯s nickname is Sugar, and Sister Song Yu¡¯s nickname is Yu Yu. I want a nice and cute nickname too.¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she nced at Song Yu. When Song Yu received Lu Qi¡¯s gaze, her heart warmed and her lips curved up slightly. When Qiao Nian and Matriarch Lu reunited just now, she felt like an outsider. If a reporter were here and saw her speechless, he would definitely not believe that she was the smooth-talking Song Yu. Seeing their entire family gathered together, she realized how different a family member was from an outsider. Even though she had grown up in the Lu family and had been with them for more than ten years, she was no match for Qiao Nian, who had just returned home. Was blood rtions really that powerful? Song Yu lowered her gaze and thought of Song Xue¡¯s face. Logically speaking, she and Song Xue were biological sisters and were rted by blood. They should be a real family. Why did she feel that Song Xue was unfamiliar and terrifying? Song Xue couldn¡¯t figure out their rtionship. She smiled at Qiao Nian. When Auntie Cao heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she nced at Qiao Nian. Her frown deepened as she questioned, ¡°Eldest Young Master, is Miss Qiao Nian really the eldest daughter of the Qiao family? Recognition is not a small matter. Shouldn¡¯t you show evidence? You have to convince the public.¡± As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Auntie Cao. Matriarch Lu was slightly stunned. Auntie Cao was an elder of the Lu family. Auntie Cao had raised all the children of the Lu family. Song Yu noticed that everyone in the Lu family had changed their expressions, especially her eldest brother. Her eldest brother was frowning. Chapter 1019 - 1019 Glutinous Ball 1019 Glutinous Ball Song Yu knew that Auntie Cao had always been straightforward, but at a time like this, she shouldn¡¯t have said these words. ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯re thinking too much. Big Brother brought Sister home, which means that there¡¯s no doubt about her identity. Moreover, Big Brother and the others have evidence to prove that she¡¯s Sister.¡± Song Yu said with a smile, ¡°Auntie Cao, Ah Qi said that she wants to eat glutinous rice balls today. I want to eat them too. Auntie Cao, I¡¯ll go make glutinous rice balls with you!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu. Song Yu¡¯s words were pleasant to the ear. Not only did she save Auntie Cao from her rash actions, but she also gave her an out. Song Yu addressed her as ¡°Sister¡±, which meant that she had directly acknowledged her identity. !! Qiao Nian shifted her gaze to Auntie Cao. Auntie Cao¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if she wanted to see if she was really the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ¡°Glutinous rice balls are great.¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression improved a lot. Only then did she say, ¡°Today is our reunion. Auntie Cao, we¡¯ll eat glutinous rice balls today!¡± When Auntie Cao heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she retracted her gaze and said respectfully, ¡°Matriarch Lu, don¡¯t me me for thinking too much about this. If I remember correctly, we found Eldest Miss¡¯s broken arm back then, but Miss Qiao Nian¡¯s arm was intact.¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Qiao Nian. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened to the broken arm back then, she was certain that Qiao Nian was her eldest granddaughter, Sugar! Seeing that Auntie Cao was still arguing logically, Matriarch Lu¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Alright, go prepare the glutinous rice balls now. Don¡¯t ask anything else!¡± Auntie Cao did not let go of her doubts because of Matriarch Lu¡¯s words. She continued, ¡°I was just thinking that since there¡¯s evidence, we should show it to everyone.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand what status Auntie Cao had in the Lu family. Moreover, when Auntie Cao raised her doubts, only her eldest brother had dissatisfaction written on his face. As for her other brothers, only their eyes revealed some dissatisfaction. When Matriarch Lu heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, her frown deepened. She knew that Auntie Cao¡¯s doubts were reasonable, but she was unwilling to admit it. Even if Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the real Sugar, she felt that if Sugar grew up, she would look a lot like Qiao Nian. Matriarch Lu was very afraid. Song Yu had been following Matriarch Lu the entire time, so she could naturally tell that Matriarch Lu was afraid. She walked to Matriarch Lu¡¯s side and held her arm. ¡°Grandma, I believe in Big Brother. He must be right.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Song Yu¡¯s words, her heart, which had been in her throat, instantly rxed. She heaved a sigh of relief. Song Yuforted Matriarch Lu and walked over to Auntie Cao. She reached out and took Auntie Cao¡¯s arm, saying gently, ¡°Auntie Cao, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go cook glutinous rice balls!¡± Auntie Cao smiled at Song Yu, then stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Since you said that Miss Qiao Nian is the eldest daughter, show me the evidence. I want to see the evidence with my own eyes. Otherwise, I might think that you have ulterior motives!¡± As soon as Auntie Cao said this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and looked at Auntie Cao coldly. His eyes were filled with ink, and there was a hint of coldness in his voice as he questioned, ¡°Do you mean that we¡¯ll hurt you?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was very cold, like a cold de pressed against Auntie Cao¡¯s neck. He was like a majestic and arrogant lion, exuding a domineering aura. He did his best to protect Qiao Nian, not allowing anyone to hurt her. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes were filled withughter, and her lips curved up slightly. Just now, Gu Zhou had not spoken. She had forgotten that Gu Zhou had followed her over. Lu Qi, who was standing at the side, saw Gu Zhou protecting Qiao Nian. Her lips curved up slightly, and her eyes were filled withughter. This brother-inw was not bad. He was worthy of his sister! What a pity. If only her sister wasn¡¯t married yet. Then she could spend more time with her sister. But now, his sister was with Brother Ah Zhou every day. Chapter 1020 - 1020 Doubts 1020 Doubts When Auntie Cao heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou, who had always been ignorant of the world and had an aversion to women, to speak up for Qiao Nian. In the past, she had heard from others that Qiao Nian was Gu Zhou¡¯s private doctor. At the thought of this, Auntie Cao¡¯s gaze became sharper. Back then, they had only found Eldest Miss¡¯s arm. Even if Qiao Nian was Eldest Miss, she should have lost an arm. But Qiao Nian¡¯s arms were fine. Then who did the other arm belong to back then? She had heard that the Qiao family was a small family. A youngdy from a small family who was not favored had suddenly be Gu Zhou¡¯s private doctor. She was even especially close to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou had an aversion to women. No woman could get close to him. How had Qiao Nian done it? Or was it that Qiao Nian wanted to get close to the Gu family first, then gain a foothold in the Gu family before approaching the Lu family? ¡°Young Master Gu, Miss Qiao Nian is your private doctor. Don¡¯t you think your attitude towards her is very strange?¡± Auntie Cao stood rooted to the ground without changing her expression. She said reasonably, ¡°The Qiao family has nothing to do with the Gu and Lu families. Miss Qiao Nian has suddenly be your private doctor. Now, she has be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Are there so many coincidences in this world?¡± Auntie Cao paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Everyone in the Lu family is very concerned about Eldest Miss. It¡¯s precisely because of this that I think we should figure out everything and confirm Miss Qiao Nian¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always strange for someone of unknown background to suddenly say that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± After Auntie Cao finished speaking, she nced at everyone present and continued, ¡°I¡¯m a servant of the Lu family. I raised the four young masters and two youngdies of the Lu family myself. I don¡¯t want them to be hurt in any way!¡± When Song Yu heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with worry. Gu Zhou took a step forward, his eyes filled with displeasure. ¡°Are you questioning my wife?¡± The smell of gunpowder in the air grew stronger. Qiao Nian stood beside Gu Zhou. She didn¡¯t speak. Right now, she enjoyed being protected by Gu Zhou. My wife? These words were really pleasant to the ear. Seeing that Gu Zhou was also angry, Song Yu hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡­¡± ¡°Miss Song Yu, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. Miss Qiao Nian was originally Young Master Gu¡¯s private doctor, and now she¡¯s Young Master Gu¡¯s wife. I think anyone would suspect that Miss Qiao Nian had other ideas!¡± Auntie Cao was just short of directly pointing out that Qiao Nian had malicious intentions! ¡°If there¡¯s evidence to prove that my wife is the eldest daughter of the Lu family, will you apologize to my wife in public?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened as he questioned word by word, ¡°And respectfully call her eldest miss?¡± Matriarch Lu was worried that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Lu family, but when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her first reaction was relief. Her Sugar had finally found someone who treated her sincerely. In the future, she would no longer have to worry about Sugar being wronged. In the face of Gu Zhou¡¯s aggressive words, Auntie Cao had no intention of backing down. She continued, neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Young Master Gu, I¡¯m a servant of the Lu family. Everything I do is for the sake of the Lu family. If Miss Qiao Nian is really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, I¡¯ll naturally respect and love her.¡± The coldness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes did not diminish in the slightest. ¡°If you don¡¯t see any evidence, you can only ask questions. You don¡¯t have to use such a doubtful attitude.¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and said, ¡°This time, my wife only came to the Lu family to acknowledge her family, not to face your doubts or have a hard time.¡± His attitude was very firm! He would never allow anyone to bully Qiao Nian, so Auntie Cao had to apologize. Qiao Nian sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s attitude, and her eyes were filled with smiles. It seemed that no matter where she went, she could drag Gu Zhou along. After all, with him around, no one could bully her. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and her gaze fellzily on Auntie Cao¡¯s face. Her red lips curved up slightly. ¡°Auntie Cao?¡± Auntie Cao retracted her gaze and looked at Qiao Nian, then nodded. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°I think Auntie Cao understands the difference between dutifulness and making things difficult for people.¡± When Auntie Cao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression faltered slightly. She could see the disdain in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, as well as her fearlessness. Could it be that she was really wrong? Chapter 1021 - 1021 How is that possible? 1021 How is that possible? ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s only right for you to apologize to me and address me respectfully as the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie Cao to write the words ¡®due diligence¡¯ and ¡®making things difficult¡¯ ten thousand times each.¡± Auntie Cao frowned slightly, but still nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She believed in Madam¡¯s ability. Back then, Madam had personally done a DNA test on the broken arm. At that time, it showed that the broken arm belonged to Eldest Miss. Even if the person standing in front of them was really Eldest Miss, she should still be missing an arm. !! Therefore, this seemingly calm Qiao Nian in front of her was definitely not Eldest Miss, but an imposter. Qiao Nian smiled and turned to look at Lu Zhu. ¡°Brother, I remember that when we did the DNA test report, you saved it, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Zhu nodded. Then, he took out his phone, found the DNA report, and handed it to Matriarch Lu. Matriarch Lu took the cell phone from Lu Zhu. There were several paternity test reports. They tested Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu¡¯s blood, hair, and nails. From the results of the appraisal, Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu were biological siblings. They were born to the same parents. Matriarch Lu had been emotional previously. When she saw the specific information, she was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. Qiao Nian! Qiao Nian was really her darling child. She was her Sugar, her darling child, and her eldest granddaughter! When Auntie Cao saw Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression, her heart sank. She could vaguely guess the oue. She walked to Matriarch Lu¡¯s side, took the cell phone, and looked at the paternity test report. She was stunned. This? What exactly was going on? Auntie Cao¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, and her face instantly turned pale. Back then, Madam had personally done a DNA test for Miss Sugar. How could there be a mistake? If Qiao Nian was really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, what had happened to her broken arm back then? ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? Madam and I have already cremated Eldest Miss¡¯s broken arm, and¡­¡± Auntie Cao couldn¡¯t help but begin to doubt if Eldest Miss had three arms back then. If Song Yu didn¡¯t know the inside story, she might have been as confused as Auntie Cao. Seeing that everyone was looking at Auntie Cao coldly, she hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Auntie Cao, back then, someone might have tampered with the DNA sample. It¡¯s also possible that someone used Sister to clone an arm. Bad people always have all kinds of strange thoughts.¡± Qiao Nian thought highly of Song Yu. It seemed that Song Yu was a smart person. Cloning. Although Auntie Cao had never been to school and had heard of cloning techniques, cloning humans was forbidden. However, it was really possible to clone an arm. Only then did Auntie Cao realize that she might have been wrong. Lu Zhu looked at Auntie Cao coldly and said calmly, ¡°Previously, in MY, I lost too much blood. At that time, Sugar wanted to give me a blood transfusion, but the doctor rejected her because her blood would merge with mine. Such a situation usually only happens between rtives, so she did a DNA test with me! At that time, I acknowledged her as my family when we were in MY.¡± Matriarch Lu was originally overjoyed, thinking that her eldest granddaughter was still alive and well. However, when she heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her expression instantly turned ugly. It had been a month since Lu Zhu returned from MY! ¡°Young brat, you actually hid it from me for so long. Do you still have me, your Grandma, in your eyes?¡± Matriarch Lu said angrily. Auntie Cao heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Since Miss Qiao Nian did the DNA test herself, it¡¯s very likely fake. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression darkened again. He said coldly, ¡°I knew that someone would definitely jump out to question her, so I took Sugar¡¯s hair and nails and did a DNA test with our Lu family. The results are the same. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Auntie Cao looked at another document. The seal of the Lu family¡¯s paternity test center was indeed disyed on it. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Was Qiao Nian really the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Chapter 1022 - 1022 Apologizing 1022 Apologizing The Lu family¡¯s own paternity test center was one of the authoritative paternity test centers in the country. Aunt Cao naturally did not doubt the authenticity of the report, but could this report have been tampered with? With Gu Zhou¡¯s ability, it was very likely that he would change the data before the appraisal report was released, causing the results to be inurate. Aunt Cao narrowed her eyes slightly. Qiao Nian was definitely not a simple person. To be able to make Gu Zhou fall head over heels for her, she was also a capable person. Why was Qiao Nian pretending to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family? !! Could it be that there was something in the Lu family that Qiao Nian wanted? Auntie Cao handed the phone to Lu Zhu and said calmly, ¡°Matriarch, I think Eldest Miss might still be alive. I wonder where Miss Qiao Nian got Eldest Miss¡¯s sample from. Or has Miss Qiao Nian already privately changed the test results?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s expression was ugly as she interrupted Auntie Cao angrily. She did not expect Auntie Cao to say such ugly words. Auntie Cao bit her lip slightly, but she still braced herself and continued, ¡°Matriarch, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s Miss Qiao Nian. Miss Qiao Nian clearly has all four limbs, and back then¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Matriarch Lu interrupted Auntie Cao unhappily again. Qiao Nian was her granddaughter. She believed that Lu Zhu wouldn¡¯t lie to her. If she looked carefully, she could vaguely see Sugar¡¯s expression on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Are you questioning her? You¡¯re clearly making things difficult for her. Previously, when you didn¡¯t see any evidence, you said that she wasn¡¯t Sugar. Now that she¡¯s already shown evidence, why are you still saying that she isn¡¯t Sugar? Are you only satisfied if my granddaughter dies?¡± When Auntie Cao heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she knew that she was angry. She said with a terrified expression, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that Eldest Miss lost an arm back then. Now that Miss Qiao Nian has all four limbs, I just think we have to figure this out!¡± ¡°How can I not recognize my granddaughter?¡± Matriarch Lu questioned coldly. When Auntie Cao heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed across her face, but she couldn¡¯t say anything now. She knew very well that Matriarch Lu hoped that the eldest daughter of the Lu family could return the most. Auntie Cao sighed slightly. It was useless for her to say anything now, because Matriarch Gu only had Eldest Miss in her heart. It seemed that she had to keep a close eye on Qiao Nian. She didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian wanted to do to the Lu family. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be apologizing now?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice interrupted Aunt Cao¡¯s thoughts. Auntie Cao¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She had worked for the Lu family for more than 30 years, and the masters of the Lu family respected her very much. Now, she had to apologize to Qiao Nian in front of these people. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. After all, she was also a reputable person in the Lu family. If she apologized to Qiao Nian now, how could she have the face to stay in the Lu family in the future? Auntie Cao frowned slightly. Her gazended on Matriarch Lu. She had a good rtionship with Matriarch Lu. Now, she only hoped that Matriarch Lu could help her out. When Matriarch Lu received Auntie Cao¡¯s gaze, she silently looked away. She had already said that Qiao Nian was her granddaughter, but Auntie Cao was still criticizing her. She was clearly cursing her eldest granddaughter to die! Auntie Cao looked away from Matriarch Lu in disappointment. She looked at the young masters and youngdies of the Lu family, but no one was willing to stand up for her. She felt abandoned by everyone. Auntie Cao felt as if she had been pped hard in the face. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Miss. I misunderstood you just now. Please forgive me.¡± Qiao Nian nced at Auntie Cao and lowered her eyes slightly, her expression cold. ¡°I¡¯m a magnanimous person. Auntie Cao, remember to write those words with a brush and hand them to me. You¡¯re an old figure in the family. With you around, I don¡¯t think anyone else in the family will dare to question my identity!¡± Auntie Cao was slightly stunned. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Chapter 1023 - 1023 Using someone else to do the dirty work 1023 Using someone else to do the dirty work Auntie Cao hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so bold. No wonder Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t been angry at all just now. It seemed that she wanted to use her mouth to shut everyone in the Lu family up. Using someone else to do the dirty work. This move was truly brilliant! She took a deep breath. Matriarch Lu wouldn¡¯t believe anything she said now. She could only wait for Madam to return and let her expose Qiao Nian¡¯s disguise. Auntie Cao suppressed her anger. Her status in the Lu family was second only to Matriarch, Master, and Madam. Now, she was actually being ordered around by Qiao Nian, this little girl, with such arrogance. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make things clear to them,¡± Auntie Cao said reluctantly, lowering her head slightly. ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Nian replied, then smiled at Matriarch Lu. When Matriarch Lu saw the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, she immediately walked up to her and grabbed her hand, looking at her with teary eyes. This was great! God must have heard her prayer. That was why he had allowed her eldest granddaughter to return! Qiao Nian noticed that Matriarch Lu¡¯s hands were trembling. She knew that Grandma was afraid. Smiling, she grabbed Matriarch Lu¡¯s hand and greeted gently, ¡°Grandma.¡± Matriarch Lu held back her tears. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened more than twenty years ago, the only thing she was sure of was that Sugar was still alive. ¡°Okay!¡± Matriarch Lu couldn¡¯t continue. She looked at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°Auntie Cao, prepare glutinous rice balls. We¡¯re eating glutinous rice balls today.¡± Glutinous Balls represented a reunion! Lu Nian smiled and continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help too. I will even specially cook for Sugar today. Sugar, you have to try my cookingter.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡± Lu Zhu: Second Brother is too scheming. He¡¯s starting to please his sister now. Lu Rao: Second Brother is too much! He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to perform. Lu Jiang: Second Brother is indeed an old fox! Lu Qi: Yes, Second Brother is cooking again. Second Brother¡¯s cooking is the best! Song Yu stood rooted to the ground and looked at Lu Nian with a flushed face. She had always known that Second Brother¡¯s cooking was delicious, but Second Brother rarely cooked. In the past, she and Lu Qi had begged Second Brother to cook, but Second Brother had rejected their request mercilessly. It seemed that Second Brother really liked Qiao Nian! ¡°Alright, alright. Second Brother is too considerate.¡± After Matriarch Lu finished speaking, she nced at the other children at the side and frowned. ¡°You all knew that Sugar wasing back. How can you buy just this little firework? Why? Are you all so poor that you can¡¯t eat?¡± Lu Rao and Lu Qi looked at each other awkwardly. When Lu Rao looked up at Matriarch Lu, there was a smile on his face. He said deliberately, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not what you said just now.¡± ¡°Use your brain. How can this be the same?¡± Matriarch Lu rolled her eyes at Lu Rao and said, ¡°Hurry up and get the butler to buy more fireworks. In the past twenty years, the Lu family has never let off any fireworks. Then let¡¯s make up for the past twenty years. Today, we¡¯ll let off all the fireworks together and wee Sugar home happily.¡± Lu Rao¡¯s thin lips curved up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him now!¡± Matriarch Lu looked at the remaining children and began to instruct them. ¡°Hurry up and prepare to decorate our house. Put up rednterns, and let red satin flutter. Put up the red words of joy.¡± Lu Qi couldn¡¯t react for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she recalled Grandma¡¯s words and was a little confused. The Lu family¡¯s renovation was European-style. ording to Grandma, they were going to decorate the house in a traditional Chinese-style. It felt a little strange when the Chinese and Western styles werebined. ¡°Alright, Grandma. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now.¡± Song Yu smiled and was the first to agree. ¡°Alright, alright. Hurry up and go. I want to have a good chat with my Sugar.¡± Matriarch Lu sent everyone away and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand as she walked towards her room. Qiao Nian followed Matriarch Lu. Feeling the warmth of Matriarch Lu¡¯s palm, her lips curved up slightly. ¡°Sugar, you must have suffered a lot over the years!¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and asked. Chapter 1024 - 1024 The Best Sister 1024 The Best Sister ¡°Grandma, actually, I¡¯m doing fine. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. When I was young, I followed Grandpa and gained a lot of knowledge. I even studied Chinese medicine,¡± Qiao Nian exined with a smile. ¡°Chinese medicine?¡± Only then did Matriarch Lu remember that Qiao Nian had seen that she didn¡¯t look well previously and had instructed Lu Qi to take her to the hospital for a checkup. It was obvious that Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were really good. ¡°Yes, my grandfather is Old Master Qin. His medical skills are very good. Seeing that I had the talent to study medicine, he taught me¡­¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian began to talk about her childhood on the spiritual mountain. At that time, she was still a child. Other than studying medicine, she yed with her senior brothers every day and was mischievous. !! Qiao Nian said some interesting things, making Matriarch Lu burst outughing. About an hourter, Lu Zhu stood at the door and knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± Matriarch Lu wasughing so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. She called Lu Zhu in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandma, the house has already been prepared ording to your instructions. The food has also been prepared. We¡¯re just waiting for you to go down!¡± Lu Zhu exined. Matriarch Lu led Qiao Nian out. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°These people are really slow at preparing. Let¡¯s go down and see how their preparations are. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll go to the ancestral hall now and let you acknowledge your roots and ancestors!¡± Matriarch Lu was someone who valued ceremony. She needed to prepare everything before she could proceed with the next steps. As soon as they arrived at the garden, everyone saw different fireworks around the Lu family vi, dyeing the sky colorful. Matriarch Lu looked up at the sky and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. After so many years, she had finally gotten Qiao Nian back. Qiao Nian sensed that Matriarch Lu¡¯s hands were trembling. She turned to look at Matriarch Lu and greeted ¡°Grandma.¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Qiao Nian, her eyes filled with smiles. Her eyes were a little wet as she nodded. Lu Qi stood rooted to the ground, sniffling hard. Tears streamed down her face. Although she had never interacted with her sister when she was young, she only realized what it meant to have a full family when her sister returned. Lu Jiang had been standing beside Lu Qi. When he heard Lu Qi¡¯s sobs, he recalled how Lu Qi had cried hysterically on the phone that day. He looked at her with heartache and rubbed her head. Lu Zhu looked at the fireworks in the sky, then at Qiao Nian, who was not far away. His lips curved up slightly. Lu Nian looked at the fireworks in the sky in a daze. He recalled the song he hadposed for Sugar back then. His was instantly inspired, and he had a new idea. He took out his phone and recorded the melody he had thought of. Lu Rao gasped and tried hard to remain calm, but his eyes turned red. Song Yu stood rooted to the ground, her pupils reflecting the beautiful fireworks. In a daze, she returned to her childhood. At that time, she was still young. As it was almost the new year, she heard that her ssmates would set off fireworks at their houses, so she bought small fireworks herself and set them off in the garden. At that time, when Grandma saw her setting off fireworks, she took away the small fireworks she had bought. She even said to her sternly, ¡°Fireworks are not allowed at home. If you like fireworks, go somewhere else!¡± Later on, she found out that Grandma didn¡¯t allow the Lu family to set off fireworks because of Eldest Miss. Although she liked fireworks, she was an obedient child, so she didn¡¯t set them off. However, she felt a little sad. The fireworks that filled the sky were not for her. Lu Qi finally wiped her tears. Seeing Song Yu¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, her heart warmed. Sister Song Yu must have been so touched that she was about to cry because her sister had returned. With this thought in mind, Lu Qi took a step towards Song Yu and reached out to hold her hand. She called out softly, ¡°Sister Song Yu, now that Sister is back, the three of us will definitely be the best sisters in the world like you said!¡± Song Yu¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly, and Lu Qi¡¯s small face was reflected in her eyes. Lu Qi was not her biological sister, but she could feel the warmth of family from Lu Qi. In contrast, Song Xue made her feel fear. Chapter 1025 - 1025 Crossing the Brazier 1025 Crossing the Brazier A gentle smile appeared on Song Yu¡¯s face. She grabbed Lu Qi¡¯s hand and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes!¡± The smile on Lu Qi¡¯s face grew brighter. Looking at the fireworks, her heart was filled with joy. The fireworks were still exploding. Matriarch Lu took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walked towards the ancestral hall. She smiled and said, ¡°Sugar, we¡¯re going to see our ancestors now. Our ancestors must know in theherworld and have been blessing you!¡± Qiao Nian agreed. !! Everyone hurriedly followed. Walking to the entrance of the ancestral hall, the butler stood there with a smile. There was a brazier on the ground. The butler smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve just returned and stepped over the brazier. Miss will have a prosperous life in the future.¡± Matriarch Lu smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Sugar, don¡¯t be afraid. The fire isn¡¯t big. It won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Qiao Nian was very touched. She knew that the small me in the brazier couldn¡¯t hurt her, but Grandma¡¯s concern warmed her heart. It was a Chinese tradition to use fire to burn away all the bad luck so that their family could live a more prosperous life. Qiao Nian lifted her skirt slightly and stepped over the brazier. Qiao Nian¡¯s simple action was worth more than twenty years of waiting for Matriarch Lu. Her eyes instantly turned red, and she hurriedly apuded hard. Everyone apuded as well, smiling at Qiao Nian. Stepping over the brazier, Matriarch Lu led Qiao Nian into the ancestral hall. There were more than ten rows of memorial tablets in the ancestral hall. These memorial tablets were the ancestors of the Lu family. Matriarch Lu immediately saw a small memorial tablet in the bottom row. She took a step forward and took the memorial tablet down, hugging it in her arms. She bowed to the ancestors and muttered, ¡°Ancestors, I¡¯m really sorry. I made a mistake previously. Our eldest daughter, Lu Nian, is alive and well. She¡¯s fine. Please bless her for her safety!¡± The candles in the ancestral hall were brightly lit. Qiao Nian looked around, her gaze finallynding on Matriarch Lu. Matriarch Lu pulled Qiao Nian to the middle and said to the ancestors at the memorial tablet seriously, ¡°Ancestors, this is our eldest daughter. I hope you can remember her and always bless her!¡± With that, Matriarch Lu handed the memorial tablet in her hand to the butler and instructed, ¡°Remember to wrap it in red satin. After the master takes a look, choose a good day and dispose of the memorial tablet made for Sugar in the past!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, the butler swiftly left with the memorial tablet. Matriarch Lu walked to the incense cab at the side and took out three incense sticks. She handed them to Qiao Nian and instructed gently, ¡°Sugar,e and offer incense to the ancestors now. Let them know that you¡¯re back!¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She took the incense and walked to the middle of the ancestral hall. Holding the lit incense in her hand, she bowed seriously with a pious expression. Then, she inserted the incense into the incense burner, and the smoke rose into the air. Matriarch Lu looked at the smoke and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that her ancestors liked Sugar a lot and were willing to protect her. After Qiao Nian finished offering incense, she stood aside with Matriarch Lu. Lu Zhu brought his younger siblings to offer incense one by one. When they were done, Qiao Nian saw that Gu Zhou was still standing at the side. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to offer incense.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Everyone followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and saw her speaking to Gu Zhou. The ancestral hall of the Lu family was filled with the ancestors of the Lu family. By saying this, Qiao Nian was admitting that she and Gu Zhou were husband and wife. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t look at the others. Instead, he walked straight to Qiao Nian¡¯s side. Qiao Nian took out three more incense sticks and handed them to Gu Zhou. Then, she took three incense sticks herself and looked at Gu Zhou gently. ¡°You¡¯ll offer incense with me.¡± Matriarch Lu, who was standing beside Qiao Nian,¡¯s expression darkened. Her expression was serious, as if she was very unhappy. The granddaughter she had been looking forward to returning to was actually married. Just thinking about it made her unhappy. However, when she saw the gentleness in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Zhou, she sighed helplessly. When a woman grew up, she could not be kept. It seemed that her granddaughter liked Gu Zhou very much. Matriarch Lu was not someone who would break up her marriage, so she said, ¡°Ah Zhou, since you and Sugar are already married, you¡¯re now the son-inw of our Lu family. You should indeed offer incense with Sugar.¡± Chapter 1026 - 1026 Acknowledging one’s roots and ancestors 1026 Acknowledging one¡¯s roots and ancestors Matriarch Lu walked to the memorial tablet and saw Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou standing side by side in the middle. They were truly a match made in heaven. After Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou kowtowed three times to their ancestors, they inserted the incense sticks into the incense burner. Today¡¯s incense sticks were straight up. It was obvious that this was a good sign. Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on the memorial tablet in the corner. It was her husband¡¯s memorial tablet. !! Back then, after Sugar disappeared, her husband had also thought about her every day. However, Sugar had never returned. She hoped that he would see her in the sky and stop worrying. Qiao Nian noticed Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze. When she saw the name on the memorial tablet, she instantly reacted. This was his grandfather¡¯s memorial tablet. Qiao Nian pulled Gu Zhou to bow to Grandpa Lu¡¯s memorial tablet. Then, she said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m Sugar.¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they were all stunned. All their attention was on Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°I know that Grandpa has been thinking about me for so many years. Now that I¡¯m back, you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. In the future, I¡¯lle to the ancestral hall often to talk to you. I hope you won¡¯t find me noisy in the future. I hope you can bless Grandma to live a long life!¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s eyes welled up. She seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Sugar had been so understanding when she was young. Even when she grew up, she was still the same as when she was young. She always thought for others in every way. She was like a small sun that warmed everyone¡¯s hearts. Qiao Nian stood up straight and looked at the memorial tablets of the Lu family¡¯s ancestors, praying silently. She hoped that her ancestors could help her find the culprit who had nned all of this back then as soon as possible. She also hoped that her ancestors could help her find her third child. Regardless of whether the third child was alive or dead, she had to work hard to find him. She didn¡¯t want her child to wander outside, nor did she want her child to suffer any grievances. She only hoped that her family could live happily together. Song Yu stood at the side and watched as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian held hands. She felt a little expectant. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Lu Nian. Worried that Second Brother would notice, she quickly looked away. Song Yu¡¯s long eyshes were slightly lowered, and her gaze was unpredictable. Matriarch Lu looked at the memorial tablet with a smile after everyone had offered incense. ¡°Ancestors, I hope you can bless our children with their wishes. One by one, they can find the person they love and get married as soon as possible so that I can carry my great-grandchildren!¡± With that, Matriarch Lu looked at the children in the room and said gently, ¡°Our family¡¯s Eldest Child Lu Zhu, Second Child, Lu Nian, Third Child, Lu Rao, Fourth Child, Lu Jiang, and Fifth Child, Lu Nian. Her name is also Qiao Nian now. Our Sixth Child, Song Yu, and the youngest Lu Qi.¡± Song Yu was originally wavering. When she heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she suddenly looked up, and her heart trembled violently. So. Grandma had always treated her as a family. Song Yu nced at Lu Qi beside her. She remembered that Lu Qi had also liked fireworks when she was young, but Lu Qi didn¡¯t dare to set them off at home. Sometimes, she would secretly set off fireworks in the city park. Lu Qi had also called her over at that time. However, at that time, she always remembered that Grandma didn¡¯t like her to set off fireworks, so she only went over to watch. She had never set off fireworks herself. She had always cared too much about her identity and hadpletely forgotten that it was nothing personal. ¡°As brothers, the four of you have to take good care of your younger sisters. Otherwise, the family will punish you ording to the family rules. All the daughters of the Lu family have to be pampered.¡± As Matriarch Lu spoke, her gaze fell on Song Yu¡¯s face and she smiled. ¡°Little Sixth, you¡¯re in the entertainment industry now. It¡¯s a mess there. If anyone dares to bully you, don¡¯t be afraid. The family will protect you. You just have to be yourself and protect yourself!¡± Song Yu¡¯s eyes were red and she felt a lump in her throat. She smiled and nodded. Matriarch Lu looked at Lu Qi, who was about to slip away. She frowned and said, ¡°Lu Qi, study hard in school. Don¡¯t think about going to the bar all day. There are all kinds of people there. Even if you go, you have to bring someone with you!¡± When Lu Qi heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she pouted and looked at Lu Jiang, who was standing not far away, unhappily. Chapter 1027 - 1027 Telling on Me Again 1027 Telling on Me Again ¡°Fourth Brother, how can you be so bad! You¡¯re telling on me again!¡± Lu Qi stuck her head out and said angrily. Lu Jiang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still young to begin with. We don¡¯t n to bring you to the next gathering.¡± Lu Qi frowned. Her brothers and sister were much older than her. She watched them y outside every day. Of course, she wanted to y too. For example, going to a bar! Although she didn¡¯t like bars, she felt that she should go out and y! She felt that she should see everything when she was alive. Song Yu looked at Lu Qi¡¯s angry expression and said with a smile, ¡°Where do you want to go in the future? If the three of us are free, we can go together.¡± With that, Song Yu turned to look at Qiao Nian. ¡°Sister, is that okay?¡± Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t like Song Yu¡¯s way of speaking, she still looked fine. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When Lu Qi heard this, she looked at Lu Jiang smugly and said sarcastically, ¡°Fourth Brother, even if you beg me in the future, I won¡¯t go with you!¡± Seeing them bicker, Matriarch Lu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Alright, alright, stop fooling around. Now, the two of you will pray to the ancestors together! It¡¯s best if you get married in one year and have children in two years!¡± Matriarch Lu was indirectly urging them to get married. Her gaze fell on her four grandchildren. ¡°As brothers, you have to set an example and get married as soon as possible.¡± With that, Matriarch Lu looked at Song Yu and couldn¡¯t help but exhort, ¡°Little Sixth, Grandma only has one request for you. When you find a boyfriend, you have to find someone with good character. We don¡¯t want to see an indecent man!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Song Yu agreed obediently. Song Yu felt refreshed. Perhaps it was because she had changed her perspective of her surroundings. Matriarch Lu finally looked at Lu Qi and said, ¡°You, study hard. You¡¯ll find a boyfriend after you graduate.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Qi agreed obediently. Matriarch Lu gave them a few more reminders. In the end, she asked them to bow again. After everyone bowed, Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and smiled at her. Qiao Nian sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and turned to look at him. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. She felt very happy. The happiness she had not dared to hope for in the past had actually happened. She only hoped that she could continue to be happy like this. After acknowledging their roots and ancestors, Matriarch Lu led the group of people towards the cafeteria. When she walked to the dining hall, Auntie Dong was arranging the dishes. When she saw Qiao Nian, the smile on her face grew brighter. In the past, when Qiao Nian came to the Lu family, she had felt that she looked a little familiar. Moreover, she felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s back looked very simr to Madam¡¯s. At that time, she hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. She really hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to really be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Auntie Dong said respectfully, ¡°Congrattions on returning home, Eldest Miss!¡± Qiao Nian felt that the person in front of her looked a little familiar. She smiled and nodded. Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Auntie Dong was slightly stunned. In a daze, she seemed to see the young version of Madam. Lu Qi stood beside Qiao Nian and exined, ¡°Auntie Dong is Mom¡¯s good friend. The two of them grew up together. Later on, Mom married Dad, and Auntie Dong followed her here.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Matriarch Lu said, her head aching. ¡°Auntie Dong came with Mom. Grandma wanted Auntie Dong to take care of Mom,¡± Lu Qi exined seriously again. ¡°Alright, the food is ready. Everyone, sit down and eat!¡± Auntie Dong smiled and gestured for everyone to sit down. She called for the maids to bring the glutinous rice balls over. Auntie Dong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a joyous asion that Eldest Miss has returned home. I heard that Eldest Miss likes strawberry-vored glutinous rice balls, so I specially prepared them.¡± Matriarch Lu smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the most meticulous.¡± ¡°Ah, Second Brother made a full Imperial Feast!¡± Lu Qi eximed. Song Yu smiled as well and said expectantly, ¡°Second Brother¡¯s cooking is the best!¡± Lu Nian¡¯s gentle gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, as if he was waiting for her to speak. Qiao Nian looked at the delicious-looking food on the table and smiled at Lu Nian. She said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡± Chapter 1028 - 1028 Overeating 1028 Overeating ¡°As long as you like it and want to eat it, tell me.¡± Lu Nian smiled gently, his eyes sparkling. When Lu Qi heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she said to Song Yu, who was sitting at the side, ¡°Sister Song Yu, Second Brother is really too biased. He has never made anything delicious for us!¡± Song Yu smiled and did not speak. She had only eaten Second Brother¡¯s Imperial Feast once, and she had never eaten it again. When Lu Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat so much!¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± Lu Qi had a little baby fat. Every time Lu Nian was unwilling to make an Imperial Feast for her, he would use an excuse to say that she was fat. ¡°I¡¯m clearly not fat at all. I just have baby fat!¡± ¡°Babies are all chubby,¡± Lu Nian said mercilessly. Lu Qi was on the brink of tears. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t cook for me, why don¡¯t you prepare an Imperial Feast for Sister Song Yu!¡± ¡°She¡¯s an actress. She has to control her weight,¡± Lu Nian said calmly. Song Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. In the past, she had always thought that Second Brother didn¡¯t like her, so he wasn¡¯t willing to hold an Imperial Banquet for her. It seemed that Second Brother was thinking about her career. When Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian, his gaze was so gentle that water could drip from it. ¡°Sugar, what dishes do you want to eat? Tell Second Brother in the future. Second Brother will specially make them for youter.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian pitifully and said coquettishly, ¡°Sister, if I want to eat it in the future, can you help me tell Second Brother?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Matriarch Lu looked at Lu Qi helplessly and said, ¡°Child, you specialize in making coincidences happen.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Lu Nian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you appear, I won¡¯t cook anymore.¡± Everyone at the table instantlyughed. Matriarch Lu wasughing so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. She said, ¡°Alright, stop spouting nonsense. Let¡¯s eat!¡± After starting to pick up her chopsticks, Qiao Nian finally understood why Lu Nian was unwilling to cook for Lu Qi. It was because Lu Qi swiftly scooped three tes of dishes for her. Then, with lightning speed, she immediately finished all the dishes. That¡¯s right, they were all eaten. Not only that, but Lu Qi also picked up three more tes. Lu Qi ate at least a fifth of the entire table. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi¡¯s round stomach. This was the first time she had seen Lu Qi so unattractive. Second Brother was a good cook, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She stopped eating when she was almost done. Lu Nian silently remembered the dishes Qiao Nian had eaten. After the meal, everyone went to the living room. Auntie Dong served everyone a cup of hawthorn water. This was helpful for digestion. Lu Qi couldn¡¯t sit down at all. She stood in the living room and walked back and forth, cing her right hand on her waist, like a pregnant woman. Lu Nian really couldn¡¯t bear to look at Lu Qi. He said, ¡°Lu Qi, can¡¯t you behave like ady when you¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°Second Brother, if you made me an Imperial Feast every day, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten so much at once,¡± Lu Qi said matter-of-factly. ¡°The dishes you make are like limited edition luxury goods. I can only eat them once in a while. Of course, I eat them with all my might.¡± Seeing Lu Qi like this, Auntie Dong smiled. However, she suddenly recalled something. She looked at Matriarch Lu and asked, ¡°Matriarch Lu, when will you tell Master and Madam that Eldest Miss has returned?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Auntie Dong¡¯s question, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Auntie Dong, I¡¯ve thought about this matter. I n to tell Mom and Dad on my birthday. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell them about this surprise myself.¡± Auntie Dong smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. There¡¯s still a week.¡± Matriarch Lu smiled at Auntie Dong and said, ¡°Let the children worry about these things. It¡¯s better to say the surprise in person.¡± ¡°Yes, Matriarch is right,¡± Auntie Dong agreed with a smile. Song Yu walked in, holding a pair of walking sticks. Matriarch Lu looked at Song Yu in confusion and asked, ¡°Little Sixth, why are you holding a walking stick?¡± Before Song Yu could answer, the walking stick in her hand was taken away by Lu Qi. Lu Qi smiled at Matriarch Lu and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m quite tired from standing. I wanted to save my strength with the walking stick.¡± Everyone: I can¡¯t bear to watch! Chapter 1029 - 1029 Sad 1029 Sad Qiao Nian had never expected Lu Qi to be a foodie. Song Yu looked at Lu Qi worriedly and said, ¡°Will your stomach feel ufortable if you suddenly eat so much? Why don¡¯t you eat some digestive pills?¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Lu Qi and frowned. ¡°Call a private doctor over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after digesting it,¡± Lu Qi said with certainty. !! Actually, she usually didn¡¯t eat much. This time, she couldn¡¯t help but eat so much because of Second Brother¡¯s cooking. ¡°Let me take a look at her.¡± Qiao Nian stood up and walked up to Lu Qi, taking her pulse. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just eat less for the next two days.¡± Lu Qi said proudly, ¡°Look, I¡¯m right. I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian walked over to Gu Zhou and sat down. Just as she was about to speak to him, her phone rang. She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID on it. She frowned imperceptibly. She nced at the living room. Everyone was chatting happily, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb such a beautiful atmosphere. She took her phone and walked out. Qiao Yu? Her rtionship with the Qiao family was already like fire and water. Why did he still call her? Qiao Nian walked out and looked at her cell phone. Her eyes turned cold as she picked up the call. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s voice came from the other side of the cell phone. ¡°Nian¡¯er, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I¡¯m very busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s death anniversary. I wanted to ask if you had time toe back and visit her.¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s voice was very gentle, and there was a hint of caution in it, as if he was trying to please Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice Qiao Yu¡¯s tone at all. The light in her eyes gradually disappeared. She had been so busy recently that she had almost forgotten that tomorrow was Grandma¡¯s death anniversary. Matriarch Qiao¡¯s loving face gradually appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She still remembered every time Grandma looked at her, her gaze was filled with love and doting. In the Qiao family, Grandma was the only one who treated her well. No matter how bad the Qiao family was, these things had nothing to do with Grandma. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Grandma¡¯s grave.¡± Qiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he got the answer he wanted. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait for you at home. Shall we go to the cemetery together?¡± ¡°Please mind your words.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. She turned back to look at the situation in the room. The family was harmonious, and she said again, ¡°The Qiao family isn¡¯t my family. I¡¯ll go straight to Grandma¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡± In the room, her brothers were still discussing her childhood. Although Lu Qi couldn¡¯t sit still, she leaned on her walking stick andughed hysterically. It was as warm as spring inside, and the weather outside was as cold as ice. Gu Zhou was standing at the side, looking at her. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, her eyes filled with smiles. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the cell phone. After a long while, Qiao Yu¡¯s dejected voice came through. ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Qiao Yu¡¯s low and disappointed voice, Qiao Nian felt a little depressed. Although she hated the Qiao family, she had mixed feelings about Qiao Yu. After Grandma passed away, Qiao Yu had been by her side, letting her feel the warmth of home. However, she and Qiao Yu were not the same kind of people. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian hung up. Instead of dwelling on what Qiao Yu was thinking, it was better to cut ties with him as soon as possible. Gu Zhou walked out. He was a little worried about Qiao Nian because she still hadn¡¯t entered after hanging up. He asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Are you unhappy?¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Recalling Matriarch Qiao¡¯s doting gaze, she said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma Qiao¡¯s death anniversary is tomorrow. I want to visit her grave.¡± After a pause, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°In the past, when I was in the Qiao family, Grandma treated me better than she treated Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin.¡± Puzzled, Gu Zhou asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up in the countryside when you were young? She treated you so well. Why would she agree to send you to the countryside?¡± ¡°At that time, Grandma¡­¡± Qiao Nian recalled the situation back then and her voice choked. ¡°Grandma was sent to the intensive care unit.¡± Chapter 1030 - 1030 Thank You 1030 Thank You Although Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Gu Zhou already understood what she meant. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to visit Grandma Qiao¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian realized that she was already used to Gu Zhou being by her side. Ever since she had married Gu Zhou on behalf of Qiao Xin, Gu Zhou had been by her side, guarding her. !! She hadn¡¯t noticed this before. She had only just realized it. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She called out, ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The tips of Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned slightly red as she stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. Recalling everything that had happened in the past, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you for always protecting me! Thank you for always treating me well! There was a smile in Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes. His lips curved up slightly as he asked mischievously, ¡°How do you want to thank me? You should take some practical action!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to say such a thing. She had a bad feeling about this. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the Dongjiang vi tonight?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. In the end, her mind was filled with thoughts of going to the Dongjiang vi. After a long while, she asked calmly, ¡°Other than that, do you have any other normal thoughts in your mind?¡± ¡°How is this idea abnormal?¡± Gu Zhou asked with a smile. Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Then what do you think is normal?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going to live in a Dongjiang vi. Besides,¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Many people go away to live alone after they get married.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re not like them¡ª¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she heard footsteps from afar. She turned her head and saw Lu Zhu walking out. Lu Zhu smiled at Qiao Nian and asked gently, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but swallow her words. She couldn¡¯t tell her brother where she and Gu Zhou were going! If she really said it, Gu Zhou would probably be beaten up by his brothers. Qiao Nian hurriedly threw those messy thoughts to the back of her mind. She smiled at Lu Zhu and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He looked at Lu Zhu unhappily. Qiao Nian had always been by Gu Zhou¡¯s side, so she naturally knew his every thought. Gu Zhou must be feeling ufortable because he had not received her answer. Lu Zhu was in a good mood and did not notice Gu Zhou¡¯s expression at all. He said, ¡°Sugar, I have something to tell you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Zhu took out his phone, found the surveince cameras, and handed them to Qiao Nian. Puzzled, Qiao Nian took the cell phone. When she saw the video, her expression faltered slightly. Qiao Xin was alone in a bedroom, hugging a pillow in a daze. She didn¡¯t look well, as if she was in shock. Lu Zhu swiped to the left and another video appeared. In the video, He Cheng was knocking heavily on the metal window with a stick, as if he wanted to escape through it. Qiao Nian turned back to look at Qiao Xin, as if she had thought of something. She looked up at Lu Zhu and asked, ¡°Brother, did you tie them up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhu nodded without hesitation and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the two of them to you.¡± It felt good to have her brother dote on her. Qiao Nian looked down at Qiao Xin in the video. She still remembered that every time Qiao Xin looked for her, Qiao Yu would always speak up for her. At that time, she really hoped that she had a brother who doted on her. Perhaps God had really heard her prayers and now gave her four brothers. Smiling, Qiao Nian returned the phone to Lu Zhu and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Brother. However, let me think about how to deal with them.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go over togetherter.¡± Lu Zhu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. She hadn¡¯t thought of a solution. ¡°Sugar.¡± At this moment, Matriarch Lu walked out. Chapter 1031 - 1031 Gift 1031 Gift ¡°Grandma.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian walked over to Matriarch Lu and reached out to support her. When Matriarch Lu saw Qiao Nian, her eyes were filled with doting love. Her lips curved up involuntarily as she said lovingly, ¡°Sugar, since you came home in a hurry, I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for you. Let me show you my private collection. Choose something you like. You can have anything you want!¡± Lu Qi immediately walked over, her eyes shining. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Sister, Grandma¡¯s private collection is all good stuff. Don¡¯t show mercy!¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re really something. You make it sound as if I couldn¡¯t bear to give you anything good in the past.¡± !! ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t say that. I was just telling Sister not to show mercy!¡± Lu Qi said with a smile. When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, her smile grew even brighter. Qiao Nian wanted to refuse, but when she thought about how it was Grandma¡¯s kind intentions, she didn¡¯t say so. She followed Grandma to the storeroom. Matriarch Lu had a private storeroom. It was said that most of the things inside had been bought when she was young. Some had been given to her by her grandfather, and she had always treasured them. When Qiao Nian looked at the items inside, she was stunned. Gold, silver, jewelry, jade, and antiques. Matriarch Lu looked at the things inside and her lips curved up slightly. Every one of these things was very meaningful, representing her youth. Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t know how to choose. Her gaze fell on a painting and she smiled. ¡°Grandma, I like that painting.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she followed her gaze. When her gaze fell on the painting, the smile in her eyes grew more and more obvious. She hurriedly got someone to take down the painting. Smiling at Qiao Nian, she said gently, ¡°I drew this painting for you.¡± This was a Chinese painting. It depicted a child lying on the gardenwn reading a book. There were a few dancing butterflies around her. Not far away, there was a fountain, and sparkling water droplets reflected a rainbow under the sunlight. Matriarch Lu looked at the painting. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she was recalling the situation at that time. ¡°Sugar, this is what you looked like when you were young. At that time, you liked to read and often yed on thewn. I was on the second floor at that time. After taking a photo, I drew this ording to the photo.¡± ¡°I wanted to give it to you as a gift on your birthday, but not long after, you¡­¡± At this point, Madam Lu¡¯s voice choked up. ¡°But now, I finally have a chance to give it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°Take a look. Is there anything else you like?¡± Matriarch Lu smiled at Qiao Nian and asked gently. Qiao Nian nced around. In the end, she shook her head and said, ¡°Grandma, thank you for your kindness. I appreciate it. I like this painting the most. I¡¯ll be very happy with it.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was unwilling to choose more, Matriarch Lu sighed helplessly. Feeling that Qiao Nian was shy, she took the initiative to choose more than ten pieces for her. She asked the servants to pack them up and send them to the Gu family viter. When Qiao Nian and Matriarch Lu came out of the storeroom, Lu Nian walked over. He was holding a piece of corn candy and handed it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian took it, tore open the wrapping paper, and ced the candy in her mouth. ¡°Second Brother, do you still remember that Sugar liked to eat corn candy when she was young?¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Lu Nian in surprise. All these years, Lu Nian had never been willing to celebrate Sugar¡¯s birthday. She had always thought that Lu Nian did not like Sugar. Lu Nian smiled at Matriarch Lu, then looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Sister Nian, do you have time now? I¡¯ve written a new song.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she seemed to have returned to more than twenty years ago. At that time, Lu Nian was already a slightly famous pianist. Every day, he did nothing other than y the piano. He was rarely mischievous and did not look like a child at all. At that time, she was worried that Lu Nian had gone silly ying the piano. Chapter 1032 - 1032 Thank You, Fourth Brother 1032 Thank You, Fourth Brother Sugar liked to read. Other than reading, she usually liked to stick to Lu Nian. Lu Nian was so obsessed with ying the piano that he couldn¡¯t extricate himself. She was worried that Lu Nian would be angry with Sugar for causing trouble, butter on, she realized that she was wrong. Sugar followed Lu Nian to the piano room. Sugar would sit obediently beside Lu Nian and listen to him y the piano. asionally, she would y a duet with Lu Nian. Matriarch Lu retracted her thoughts and sighed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Qiao Nian speak. !! ¡°Yes, yes. I have time!¡± Qiao Nian agreed eagerly. The smile on Matriarch Lu¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter. She said, ¡°Alright, you siblings, go quickly. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Nian. Not only did she like music, but Lu Nian was also her idol. Of course she wanted to hear Second Brother¡¯s new song. Song Yu followed behind Old Madam Lu. Seeing Lu Nian and Qiao Nian chatting andughing, she was slightly dazed. She still remembered Jiang Yue telling her in the past that Second Brother¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian was different. Moreover, Qiao Nian seemed to like Second Brother too. Now she finally understood. Second Brother and Qiao Nian were biological siblings. The two of them were rted by blood, so they couldn¡¯t help but get close. This was normal. Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian enviously. When Second Brother saw Qiao Nian, his eyes were filled with love. She wondered when Second Brother would look at her like this. Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian enviously. When Second Brother saw Qiao Nian, his eyes were filled with love. She wondered when Second Brother would look at her like this. Lu Jiang¡¯s voice interrupted Song Yu¡¯s thoughts. Song Yu turned around and saw Lu Jiang handing a fruit te to her. There were cherries on the fruit te. ¡°What were you thinking about just now? I called you twice, but you didn¡¯t respond. Hurry up and try these cherries. They taste quite good. I remember that you like cherries the most.¡± Song Yu looked at Lu Jiang, who was as handsome as a nobleman. She had to admit that the Lu siblings were both very good-looking. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Song Yu took out the cherries from the fruit te and turned back to look at Qiao Nian, who was not far away. She said, ¡°I just thought that Sister had lived alone outside for more than twenty years. It really wasn¡¯t easy. Now, our family is finally reunited.¡± When Lu Jiang heard Song Yu¡¯s words, he looked at Qiao Nian not far away. At this moment, Qiao Nian was chatting andughing with Lu Nian. The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face was very bright, making everything around her pale inparison. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed not easy for her,¡± Lu Jiang said as he took the fruit te in front of Song Yu. ¡°Take more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡± Song Yu smiled and took a few more cherries. Lu Jiang looked at Song Yu with concern and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to film again in a few days?¡± ¡°Yes, the contract has been signed. The filming will start in a week.¡± ¡°Then take good care of yourself when the timees. Call home if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yu nodded. Fourth Brother had always treated her very well and cared about her very much. If only Second Brother could treat her the same way. At the thought of this, Song Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at Qiao Nian and Lu Nian. Qiao Nian was talking to Lu Nian when she sensed that someone was staring at her. She turned around and saw Fourth Brother and Song Yu looking at her. Fourth Brother looked doting. However, Song Yu¡¯s gaze was a little strange, and she looked a little confused. At this moment, Lu Jiang was holding a fruit te and inviting everyone to eat cherries. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the piano room now!¡± Lu Nian said with a smile. Qiao Nian nodded vigorously. She couldn¡¯t wait to hear her second brother¡¯s new song. She turned to look at everyone and asked, ¡°Does everyone want to listen to Second Brother¡¯s new song together?¡± Lu Rao was talking to Lu Qi. When he heard this, he said, ¡°If you go, we¡¯ll go.¡± The others nodded. Seeing them like this, Lu Nian felt a little helpless. In the past, only Lu Qi was willing to listen to his new song. No one else was willing to listen at all. Now that their sister was back, they wanted to follow her. Qiao Nian noticed that Song Yu had been standing there with her head lowered. In a daze, she seemed to recall herself when she was in the Qiao family. At that time, she felt that she didn¡¯t belong in the Qiao family. Chapter 1033 - 1033 Come Together! 1033 Come Together! Qiao Nian could understand Song Yu¡¯s thoughts. As long as Song Yu had no other intentions, she was willing to get along peacefully with her. Moreover, the fake good Song Yu had taken out at the auction back then looked exactly the same as the real thing. It was normal for Song Yu to refuse to let go. Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu and asked, ¡°Little Sixth,e with me!¡± When Song Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, she was slightly stunned. She looked up and met Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle gaze. She blinked in confusion. !! Lu Qi¡¯s stomach felt much better. At this moment, she hurriedly moved closer to Song Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Song Yu, let¡¯s go listen to Second Brother¡¯s new song.¡± When Song Yu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, a gentle smile appeared on her face. However, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lu Nian not far away. Lu Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, not even looking at her. Song Yu pursed her lips slightly, feeling a little disappointed. She tried hard to put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to enter the production team. I¡¯ll start memorizing my lines now. You go on!¡± However, after Song Yu finished speaking, she regretted it. Actually, she liked Second Brother the most when he yed the piano. At that time, Second Brother was gentlemanly and elegant. She couldn¡¯t understand how he could y such a beautiful tune with just his hands. Song Yu looked at Lu Nian and added with a smile, ¡°I believe Second Brother¡¯s music will definitely be very good!¡± When Lu Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s words, he said indifferently, ¡°Memorize your lines well.¡± Song Yu was speechless. ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yu agreed in disappointment. Seeing Song Yu¡¯s dejected expression, Lu Qi didn¡¯t say anything else. She quickly walked to Qiao Nian¡¯s side and took her arm. Smiling, she said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s leave together.¡± Qiao Nian agreed. She felt that Song Yu¡¯s attitude just now was a little strange. She turned around and saw the sadness in Song Yu¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Song Yu¡¯s gaze was fixed on Second Brother. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Why was Song Yu looking at Second Brother like this? If she liked to listen to Second Brother¡¯s piano music, she should follow him. Why did she reject her and Lu Qi¡¯s suggestion? What bothered Qiao Nian the most was that Song Yu¡¯s gaze was very strange. She seemed to have seen this gaze somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember when. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian. His attention had been on her the entire time. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s worried expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head, saying nothing. Lu Qi was also standing beside Qiao Nian. She had just noticed that Qiao Nian had been looking at Song Yu. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Sister, were you looking at Sister Song Yu just now?¡± Seeing that Lu Qi had asked so bluntly, Qiao Nian turned back to look at the other members of the Lu family. Seeing that they were some distance away from her, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What exactly is Song Yu¡¯s rtionship with Second Brother?¡± She felt that the way a sister looked at her brother shouldn¡¯t be like that. Her sorrowful gaze was clearly the gaze of a person looking at their lover. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Could Song Yu¡­ Just now, Second Brother¡¯s attitude towards Song Yu was also a little abnormal. It was not as if he was looking at his sister at all, as if he was treating Song Yu as a stranger. Could it be that Second Brother had long understood Song Yu¡¯s feelings for him? Or had something else happened between the two of them? When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, she lowered her eyes slightly and thought for a while before saying in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother and Sister Song Yu don¡¯t seem to be on good terms. The two of them rarely speak!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Second Brother usually speaks more to the servants than to Sister Song Yu. I¡¯ve never understood why Second Brother would treat Sister Song Yu like this. I even asked Second Brother, but he didn¡¯t answer me. I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of them!¡± Qiao Nian casuallyforted Lu Qi, feeling curious about the rtionship between Second Brother and Song Yu. Lu Qi frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes lit up and he said impatiently, ¡°I remember now. Previously, Sister Song Yu seemed to have identally barged into Second Brother¡¯s piano room and was scolded by Second Brother. Later, Sister Song Yu even went to your room and thought that your room was very beautiful, so she took a few more nces. At that time, Sister Song Yu still didn¡¯t know your situation. At that time, Second Brother was also there. He and Sister Song Yu quarreled again because of this. Their rtionship has always been so cold.¡± Chapter 1034 - 1034 Deal With Me Slowly? 1034 Deal With Me Slowly? Qiao Nian knew that Song Yu had been adopted when she was more than three years old. At that time, Song Yu was still a child. A child had identally gone to the wrong ce. Second Brother shouldn¡¯t have been calctive with Song Yu. She was an outsider, so she couldn¡¯t say much. However, could it be that the rtionship between Second Brother and Song Yu had be so cold because of her? Qiao Nian felt that something was wrong. She thought that there might be other reasons. !! When Qiao Nian arrived at the piano room, she was slightly stunned. This piano room was the one she had once dreamed of. The decorations inside were exactly the same as in her dream. Strange, Second Brother also had an identical piano room in Big Brother¡¯spany, but this piano room at home wasrger. Some fragmented memories shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t remember the details. She vaguely remembered sitting in Second Brother¡¯s arms and listening to him y the piano seriously. At this moment, Lu Zhu walked over. ¡°Sugar, do you still remember the piano room?¡± Before Qiao Nian could speak, Lu Zhu continued, ¡°When you were young, other than in the bedroom, you spent the rest of your time in the piano room!¡± When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with smiles. He looked at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°You said that you like the piano room the most. You even said that you hoped that your house would be as beautiful as the piano room in the future!¡± Qiao Nian looked around and smiled. ¡°I only have some fragmented memories now, but I believe that I¡¯ll definitely remember this ce in the future and never forget it!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, sit down!¡± Lu Nian said with a smile. ¡°The exclusive seats I¡¯ve prepared for you are finally taken!¡± Lu Nian had specially prepared a row of seats in the corner of the piano room. Usually, other than Lu Qi, who was willing to listen to him y the piano, no one else was willing toe. This was the first time Lu Nian¡¯s piano room was so lively. Lu Zhu walked naturally to his exclusive seat and sat down. Lu Rao was on Lu Zhu¡¯s right, Lu Jiang was on Lu Rao¡¯s right, and Qiao Nian and Lu Qi were next. There were only these few exclusive seats. Qiao Nian was about to sit down when she saw that there was no seat for Gu Zhou. Her eyes met Gu Zhou¡¯s, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, Qiao Nian gave a bright smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit on the sofa over there?¡± The sofa over there was a little further from the piano. The exclusive seats were closer to the piano. Lu Qi immediately stood up and said, ¡°Brother-inw, sit on the sofa yourself. I want to sit with Sister.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. Lu Qi immediately felt aggrieved. She pouted and said pitifully, ¡°Sister, look. Brother-inw is being fierce to me now!¡± Qiao Nian quicklyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll deal with him when I get back!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you nning to go to the Dongjiang vi and slowly deal with me?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. This was too much. What the hell was this Dongjiang vi! Could he not mention the Dongjiang vi again? Everyone knew that he wanted to live in the Dongjiang vi. Every time Gu Zhou mentioned the Dongjiang Vi, she would think of Gu Zhou with her in bed. That scene was too vivid. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything else. She pulled Gu Zhou and Lu Qi to the sofa. Now that they had all sat down, there should be nothing else to say. Qiao Nian was about to focus on listening to Second Brother y the piano when she felt a few burning gazes on her. She saw that Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother were all looking at her curiously. Qiao Nian coughed and said pretentiously, ¡°Second Brother, why aren¡¯t you ying the piano anymore?¡± Lu Qi nced at Lu Nian and instantly understood. She smiled at Qiao Nian and asked softly, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s with the Dongjiang vi?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Lu Nian, who was not far away. ¡°Second Brother, where¡¯s your new song?¡± Lu Qi nodded in realization. Her sister must have a high status in the Gu family. Every time she mentioned the Dongjiang vi, it was her sister¡¯s way of punishing her brother-inw. Chapter 1035 - 1035 Going to Hell 1035 Going to Hell Qiao Nian looked at Lu Jiang in surprise and smiled. ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you here?¡± Lu Jiang stopped in front of them with a faint smile on his face. Previously, in order to deal with He Cheng, he had asked his men to look for He Cheng everywhere. After investigating, they finally found Maple Forest Vi. He had originally nned to enter the vi to investigate them one by one, but then he saw his eldest brother bringing his sister and Gu Zhou over. !! Lu Jiang instantly understood. His brother must have captured He Cheng, which was why he hadn¡¯t found him. ¡°Are you here to deal with He Cheng?¡± Lu Jiang raised his eyebrows slightly. Lu Zhu instantly understood Lu Jiang¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here too,e in with me.¡± The four of them walked into the tunnel. Lu Jiang slowly rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°I like to deal with people the most. I can¡¯t miss out on such a thing.¡± Everyone walked down one floor and saw an elevator door. One had to swipe their ess card to use the elevator. After entering the elevator, Lu Zhu pressed ¡°-6¡± and said, ¡°I wanted to put some wine here, but I didn¡¯t expect those two to use it first.¡± After arriving at basement six, Lu Zhu pointed to the room on the left and said, ¡°Qiao Xin is here.¡± He looked to his right again and said, ¡°He Cheng is over here.¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She turned back to look at the other three and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already thought of how to deal with her.¡± Lu Zhu was as calm as ever, but his eyes were a little cold. His sister was a priceless treasure. In his heart, she was more important than his life, but Qiao Xin had set her up. As a woman, Qiao Xin had actually asked He Cheng to drug her sister. She had even asked many people to taint her sister. She had even wanted to take an indecent video of her sister. His sister could not be wronged at all. Suppressing his anger, Lu Zhu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give her a taste of her own medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, let her know what it means to suffer the consequences of her own actions.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly, her eyes filled with smiles. Six years ago, Qiao Xin had ruined her reputation. Now, she was going to ruin Qiao Xin¡¯s reputation. Lu Zhu opened Qiao Xin¡¯s door and Qiao Nian walked in. The windows of the room were decorated with skylights. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was a real scenery. When Qiao Nian walked in, she realized that the room was very cold. No wonder Qiao Xin was curled up when she was watching the video. Qiao Xin¡¯s lips were trembling from the cold. When she heard the door open, she looked up and saw Qiao Nian walking in. Her expression changed slightly. Soon, Qiao Xin hid the panic in her eyes. She quickly got out of bed and limped over to Qiao Nian. She held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand intimately, her eyes filled with stars. ¡°Sister, Sister, did you speciallye to save me?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t miss the look in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes when she first saw her. At that time, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She had to admit that Qiao Xin was getting better at acting. Now, she was starting to act pitiful. She shook off Qiao Xin¡¯s hand coldly, her lips curving up slightly. Under Qiao Xin¡¯s puzzled gaze, she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to send you to hell!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly, and her eyes were filled with panic. She grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand desperately and said anxiously, ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re angry. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and get out!¡± ¡°You sent He Cheng over, didn¡¯t you?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin expressionlessly. Qiao Xin¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Despair welled up in her heart, and she said in a panic, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to He Cheng¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s a liar. I don¡¯t even know him. I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know him, how do you know that he¡¯s a liar?¡± Qiao Xin was speechless. Qiao Xin held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re the kindest and best sister in the world. You definitely won¡¯t bully me, right?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. Kind? Did she deserve to be bullied because she was kind? What about Qiao Xin? When had Qiao Xin ever been kind to her? Now that Qiao Xin looked so afraid, how could Qiao Xin not know that she was afraid six years ago? Chapter 1036 - 1036 Begging for Mercy 1036 Begging for Mercy ¡°Yes, one really needs to be kind when interacting with others.¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t notice Qiao Nian¡¯s expression either. She hurriedly nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Sister. You¡¯re the kindest person. Let¡¯s leave quickly. Mom and Dad must be especially worried about me¡­ us!¡± ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Qiao Nian said lightly, pulling her hand out of Qiao Xin¡¯s grip. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m kind to people, but how can I be kind to animals?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m not an animal. I¡¯m your sister. I¡­¡± !! ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. My brother just invited you and He Cheng over for a visit.¡± Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Qiao Xin trembled in fear. She didn¡¯t think that Lu Zhu had invited her over as a guest. If he was really inviting her as a guest, shouldn¡¯t he specially send an invitation? Why would he bring a group of people to kidnap her here? Moreover, at that time, Lu Zhu knew that she had asked He Cheng to ruin Qiao Nian. At that time, Lu Zhu had injured one of her legs without hesitation. She really couldn¡¯t imagine what Lu Zhu would do to her next. The only thing she was sure of was that Lu Zhu would never let her off. Could it be that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know Lu Zhu¡¯s ns? Coincidentally, she could coax Qiao Nian into letting her go. In the future, she would hide and never let Lu Zhu catch her again. ¡°Sister, so Mr. Lu invited me over as a guest. But I miss Dad now. Sister, let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit Dad!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian pitifully and aggrievedly. Seeing that Qiao Nian was unmoved, Qiao Xin continued, ¡°Sister, my leg hurts. I know you dote on me the most. Can you take me to the hospital?¡± Six years ago, Qiao Xin had only been able to drug Qiao Nian because Qiao Nian trusted her. Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t sure if Qiao Nian would still fall for this trick. Qiao Nian remained silent. Qiao Xin was getting a little anxious. ¡°Sister, do you still remember when the two of us went to the temple on the mountain to offer incense? At that time, Sister sprained her ankle, and I was the one who helped her up the mountain. At that time, I thought that we sisters had to be together forever.¡± At this point, Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. Qiao Nian smiled coldly. Incense in the temple? At that time, she also felt that Qiao Xin was a good person. She had sprained her ankle, but Qiao Xin didn¡¯t mind that she was a burden. She continued to help her climb the mountain. Later on, she found out that Qiao Xin had only done this because the boy Qiao Xin liked was also there. Qiao Xin had only asked her to be a supporting role. As for her sprained ankle, it was also because Qiao Xin had tripped her on purpose. At that time, she had been too innocent. She had really thought that Qiao Xin was doing this for her. Qiao Nian smiled and pushed Qiao Xin¡¯s hand away. Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she said, ¡°Yes, I remember everything you did to me back then, especially what happened six years ago. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll experience what happened six years ago.¡± Qiao Xin was so frightened that her legs went weak. She cried and shook her head. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine. Look, aren¡¯t I perfectly fine in front of you now?¡± Qiao Nianforted her kindly. At the thought that such a thing would happen to her, Qiao Xin felt a chill run down her spine. She shivered. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid. Don¡¯t be like this, okay? I know my mistake!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You have to pay for what you¡¯ve done. Just enjoy it slowly.¡± Qiao Nian shook off Qiao Xin¡¯s hand and took out a tissue. She wiped the spot where she had touched Qiao Xin vigorously, then threw the tissue in front of Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin was really frightened. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Only when Qiao Nian threw the tissue in front of her did she react a little. Her eyes were filled with panic. No. She absolutely didn¡¯t want to be bullied like Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was crazy. She had never expected Qiao Nian to be reborn after her reputation was ruined. She didn¡¯t think she could do it. She looked at Qiao Nian as if she were a stranger. She limped towards the door. Subconsciously, she felt that as long as she left this room, she would be safe. Chapter 1037 - 1037 You’re actually afraid? 1037 You¡¯re actually afraid? Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s retreating back and smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re actually afraid?¡± In her high heels, Qiao Nian caught up to Qiao Xin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? This was all your idea back then.¡± Qiao Xin didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She quickened her pace. Just as Qiao Xin was about to take a step forward, Qiao Nian grabbed Qiao Xin by the cor and pulled hard, throwing her back into the room. !! Qiao Xin fell to the ground in a sorry state. It was so painful that tears streamed down her face. She looked at Qiao Nian with teary eyes. The coldness in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes stung. ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± Qiao Xin no longer cared about her dignity. Crying, she crawled to Qiao Nian¡¯s leg and hugged it as she begged pitifully. ¡°I really know my mistake. Sister, please let me off this once. I won¡¯t do anything to you again. Sister, please give me a chance to turn over a new leaf!¡± Repent? When Qiao Nian heard these words, she felt a little annoyed. She hated people who made mistakes and begged for forgiveness. Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know her mistake at all. Qiao Xin was just afraid of being hurt. If the two of them were on equal footing now, Qiao Nian believed that Qiao Xin would never show any mercy to her. Qiao Nian kicked Qiao Xin away and said, ¡°After you¡¯ve experienced it, apologize to me and beg for mercy. I think I¡¯ll consider letting you off!¡± What? Qiao Xin was stunned. Qiao Nian had set her up and even wanted her to apologize and beg for mercy. Was Qiao Nian still human? Did she still have any sympathy? Qiao Xin clenched her fists tightly. She had already begged Qiao Nian like this, but Qiao Nian still wouldn¡¯t let her off. It seemed that there was no need to beg Qiao Nian anymore. In a rage, she scolded, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re a f*cking beast. You¡¯ll die a horrible death for the rest of your life. You¡¯re just a whore, yet you¡¯re pretending to be innocent. Someone like you will be dirty in hell. I swear that if you dare to touch me today, I¡¯ll definitely make you die a horrible death. I¡¯ll return it to you ten times or a hundred times over!¡± Qiao Nian looked down at Qiao Xin, who was about to break down. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°You better suffer the consequences of your own actions!¡± After a pause, Qiao Nian said, ¡°You want to scheme against me? Alright, I¡¯ll wait slowly!¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked out. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back. Previously, she had already spent a lot of money to get He Cheng to get someone to ruin Qiao Nian¡¯s innocence. Now that everything was ready, there was only one thing left. As long as He Cheng caught Qiao Nian, Qiao Nian¡¯s reputation would be ruined and she would never be able to reincarnate! But now, she had to think of a way to get out! Qiao Nian walked out of the room and closed the door. Back then, she had been locked in that room. She had wanted to escape, but the door had been locked. What happened next was unexpected. Her life was almost ruined by that night. Ever since then, there had been a huge trauma in her heart. Later on, with Qin Chuan¡¯s help, she slowly recovered. Even now, she still felt ufortable whenever she thought of what had happened that night. Qiao Nian stood in the corridor, her eyes darkening. Suddenly, she felt a burning gaze on her. Suppressing the difort in her heart, she looked up. The moment their eyes met. She saw the gentleness and love in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. The darkness in Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to be illuminated by the sun. Her lips curved up slightly. Fortunately. Back then, she had met Gu Zhou! Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes were filled withughter. He walked towards Qiao Nian and reached out to her. Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and ced it in his palm. He gripped her hand tightly, as if to tell her that no matter what happened, he would always be by her side. Qiao Nian¡¯s smile grew wider and wider. At this moment, Lu Zhu came out of He Cheng¡¯s room. When he saw Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou holding hands, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch. After Lu Jiang came out of He Cheng¡¯s room, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now. Everything has been arranged.¡± Everyone walked out. Chapter 1038 - 1038 You’re Amazing 1038 You¡¯re Amazing When Lu Jiang walked into the elevator, he turned around and looked at He Cheng¡¯s door, narrowing his eyes slightly. When he was in He Cheng¡¯s room, he had left He Cheng two choices. He Cheng could take the initiative to call the police and turn himself in. He would go to prison with Qiao Xin. Or he could put all the me on Qiao Xin. At that time, He Cheng had to choose. Without waiting for He Cheng to speak, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me. You can choose for yourself. Of course, if you don¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll help you choose in the future.¡± Lu Jiang believed that He Cheng would never choose option one. Even if He Cheng chose to be clueless and Qiao Xin¡¯s reputation was ruined, it had nothing to do with them. In the elevator, Qiao Nian nced at Lu Zhu and Lu Jiang. Although the two of them didn¡¯t speak, she could tell from the satisfaction in their eyes that the matter had been settled. After the four of them left, He Cheng walked out of the room, still holding the ess card. This ess card had been left behind by Lu Zhu. He walked out of the room and looked at the room number. Only then did he realize that he was on the sixth floor. He walked to the room opposite and opened the door. He saw Qiao Xin lying on the ground, crying sadly. The sound of the door opening attracted Qiao Xin¡¯s attention. She looked up and saw He Cheng standing at the door. In Qiao Xin¡¯s subconscious mind, He Cheng was one of her own. She looked at He Cheng with teary eyes, as if she was looking at her family. She shouted excitedly, ¡°He Cheng, He Cheng, you¡¯re really amazing. You can actually escape from the room!¡± When He Cheng heard Qiao Xin¡¯s voice, he inadvertently met her watery almond-shaped eyes. His heart skipped a beat. Although Qiao Xin¡¯s looks couldn¡¯tpare to Qiao Nian and Lu Qi, she was still one of the top beauties. Previously, he had been worried that he would be beaten to death by the Lu family. He did not expect there to be a chance to get out. Of the two choices given by the Fourth Master of the Lu family, anyone with a brain would know which to choose. He Cheng pretended to be wary and uneasy. He looked around and said, ¡°They entered my room just now. I stole the ess card when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Qiao Xin nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She wanted to go home. She wanted to tell her brother how Qiao Nian had bullied her. Qiao Xin leaned against the wall and was about to stand up. He Cheng hurriedly walked over and supported Qiao Xin. Only then did he feel Qiao Xin¡¯s smooth and delicate arm. He couldn¡¯t help but touch it twice more. Qiao Xin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of escaping. She didn¡¯t notice He Cheng¡¯s a cheap shot or trick at all. She used He Cheng¡¯s strength to stand up and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them came out of the room and their gazes fell on the elevator door not far away. He Cheng said, ¡°Your legs are inconvenient. Let¡¯s take the elevator.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Xin nodded in agreement. She tried her best to keep up with He Cheng. Thinking of Qiao Nian¡¯s previous threat, she said coldly, ¡°After we escape, you can make arrangements with those homeless people you found. Then, we can ruin Qiao Nian¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He Cheng thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s face and how she had hit him in public. If he didn¡¯t regain his dignity, how could he survive in society in the future? Although he had agreed to the conditions of the two people from the Lu family, this did not mean that he was on the Lu family¡¯s side. He Cheng looked at Qiao Xin, who was beside him. He had only epted two business deals. Initially, he didn¡¯t have any feelings for Qiao Xin. Now that he did, he yearned to press Qiao Xin under him. If the situation wasn¡¯t inappropriate, he would have made a move long ago. Qiao Xin limped along beside He Cheng. She stole a nce at He Cheng. At this moment, He Cheng had a smug smile on his face. He seemed to be still gloating over her praise. Qiao Xin frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like such a good-for-nothing He Cheng, but she had no choice but to rely on him. If it weren¡¯t for He Cheng, she might still be in her room. She was the precious daughter of the Qiao family. All these years, she had been able to do whatever she wanted. This was the first time she had been in such a sorry state. Chapter 1039 - 1039 On What Basis? 1039 On What Basis? Why was Qiao Nian the eldest daughter of the Lu family? On what basis? She was so good. Why wasn¡¯t she the eldest daughter of the Lu family? Qiao Xin bit her lip. If she were the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she would definitely be more outstanding than Qiao Nian. !! Qiao Xin recalled the Lu Zhu she had seen. Lu Zhu and Gu Zhou were the most highly ranked men in An City. He was the dream lover of thousands of girls. Lu Zhu was Qiao Nian¡¯s biological brother. Gu Zhou was now Qiao Nian¡¯s husband. Why did all good men belong to Qiao Nian! The more Qiao Xin thought about it, the angrier she became. She still remembered the way Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian. His eyes were filled with love and doting. The jealousy in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes burned. She would never let Qiao Nian have an easy time. Qiao Xin looked at He Cheng, who was beside her. The only person who could help her now was He Cheng. Qiao Xin said to He Cheng, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lu Zhu¡¯s attitude towards Qiao Nian is a little strange?¡± ¡°Really?¡± He Cheng waited for the elevator to open. ¡°Lu Zhu has nothing to do with Qiao Nian. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Lu Zhu wants to help Qiao Nian catch us? I think Qiao Nian must have used her body in exchange for Lu Zhu¡¯s help.¡± Qiao Xin paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Six years ago, she also climbed into an old man¡¯s bed shamelessly!¡± The coldness in Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes grew more and more obvious. She said, ¡°I think there might not be enough men in our temple. We should find more beggars. Only then can Qiao Nian be satisfied.¡± At the thought of Qiao Nian being tainted by those filthy men, Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile. When He Cheng heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Only then did he say, ¡°I¡¯ve already found twenty people.¡± ¡°How is twenty enough? No matter what, I want ny-nine!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred for Qiao Nian. He Cheng nced at Qiao Xin with aplicated expression. This woman was too jealous! Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu were siblings. It was normal for a brother to dote on his sister, but in Qiao Xin¡¯s words, it had be a dirty transaction. However, He Cheng couldn¡¯t refute Qiao Xin directly. After all, Qiao Xin was his boss. He believed that if he didn¡¯t do what Lu Jiang had said, he would be the one to die. Seeing that He Cheng seemed to agree with her, Qiao Xin was satisfied. Qiao Nian was a b*tch. He hoped that Qiao Nian could enjoy the men in that temple as soon as possible. At this moment, the elevator opened with a ding-dong. Only then did He Cheng and Qiao Xin enter the elevator. He Cheng looked at the ¡°-6¡± on the button and was slightly stunned. He said in a low voice, ¡°So we¡¯re on basement six now.¡± Qiao Xin frowned and said in confusion, ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t there a window in our room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a window. It¡¯s a kind of light that can simte sunlight from the outside world.¡± When He Cheng said this, he was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. Previously, when he was in his room, he had wanted to break the ss to get out, but the ss was too hard and he had never broken it. Later on, he could only give up on the idea of breaking the ss. He Cheng was a little d that the Lu family had given him two choices. If the Lu family kept him and Qiao Xin locked up here, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the two of them starved to death, and no one would find out. The two of them did not speak. When the elevator door opened, the two of them could see a door from afar. They quickly walked towards it. When the two of them walked out of the door, the rockery merged again, as if it had never been opened. Qiao Xin gasped and said, ¡°He Cheng, are we saved?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± He Cheng said guiltily. After the two of them came out, He Cheng brought Qiao Xin out of Lu Zhu¡¯s vi. The two of them hadn¡¯t walked far when they noticed a van parked at the side. He Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°I see my car. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Qiao Xin could finish her sentence, her stomach growled inappropriately. He Cheng nced at Qiao Xin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner.¡± When Qiao Xin and He Cheng were kidnapped, neither of their phones were taken away. He Cheng opened the car door and gestured for them to leave. Chapter 1040 - 1040 Drugged 1040 Drugged He Cheng really didn¡¯t expect the Lu family to be so considerate as to give him back his car. Qiao Xin blushed slightly. During the time she had been locked up, she hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything. That was why her stomach was growling. She nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, Qiao Xin got into He Cheng¡¯s car. !! He Cheng opened the door of the front passenger seat and drove straight to KFC. The two of them chose their main courses. Qiao Xin sat in the waiting area, while He Cheng queued up with a group of people, preparing to collect the burgers and Coke. When He Cheng took the order, he walked to the side. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he ced the white pills he had gotten previously into Qiao Xin¡¯s Coke. After everything was done, He Cheng brought the food to Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin sat there, her mind filled with thoughts of the rtionship between Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu. She still felt that it was impossible for Qiao Nian to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. They must have pretended to be siblings to hide their indecent rtionship. Sigh. Poor Sister Song Man had actually been killed by Qiao Nian. Qiao Xin sighed helplessly, her eyes gradually darkening. If Sister Song Man were still around, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t have had a say. When Qiao Xin saw He Chenging over with food, she immediately picked up the Coke near her and took a sip. After taking a bite of her burger, she asked, ¡°He Cheng, if Gu Zhou finds out about Qiao Nian¡¯s despicable behavior, will he divorce her?¡± Back then, she should have been the one to marry Gu Zhou. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she would have been the Young Madam of the Gu family by now. Qiao Nian had stolen her glory and wealth. She wanted to snatch everything back bit by bit. At this moment, He Cheng was also starving. Seeing that Qiao Xin had drunk the drugged c, he felt a little restless. He munched on his burger and casually echoed, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± When Qiao Xin heard He Cheng¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. Right now, she only wanted to hear others insult Qiao Nian. She didn¡¯t want to hear anything else. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she couldn¡¯t. Qiao Nian was really smart and lucky. Qiao Xin frowned slightly and said, ¡°As a man, can you ept a wife who is willing to marry anyone?¡± He Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, how many clean women are there now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Xin felt offended. She felt that He Cheng had gone too far. How dare he say that no woman was good? ¡°Aren¡¯t women nowadays all pretending to be innocent?¡± He Cheng smiled and said, ¡°If you really want to find a clean woman, won¡¯t you have to go to kindergarten to find one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just prejudice. There are many good girls. You spend all your time in those messy ces. How can you meet any good girls?¡± Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with He Cheng anymore. She lowered her head and ate silently. Why should she argue with a scumbag? After dinner, Qiao Xin prepared to take a taxi home. She didn¡¯t want to take that broken van anymore. ¡°You promised me that you would attack Qiao Nian. Are you still going to do it?¡± Qiao Xin raised her eyebrows slightly and questioned coldly. He Cheng wiped his mouth haphazardly with a tissue and casually threw it on the table. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already received money. How can I not do it?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home and wait for your good news!¡± As Qiao Xin spoke, she stood up and prepared to leave. The world spun. She couldn¡¯t stand steadily. She hurriedly held onto the table and barely stood up. ¡°Strange, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Qiao Xin pressed her temples, looking so weak that she could fall at any moment. ¡°Are you alright?¡± As He Cheng spoke, he stepped forward to support Qiao Xin. ¡°Are you feeling dizzy because you were starving?¡± Qiao Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it. She let He Cheng hold her and said with a frown, ¡°I might have low blood sugar.¡± ¡°Let me send you home!¡± He Cheng said. Qiao Xin thought about it. That was the only way. Qiao Xin sat back down in He Cheng¡¯s car. She turned to look at He Cheng and asked, ¡°The medicine I prepared for you is still with you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That medicine can turn a woman into a slut.¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s lips curved up slightly as she said happily, ¡°Record all of it and post it online.¡± Chapter 1041 - 1041 Taking Action 1041 Taking Action The more Qiao Xin thought about it, the more excited she became. She continued, ¡°When that happens, everyone in the world will know what kind of person Qiao Nian is. If only we could start a live broadcast. That would be even more exciting.¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of how miserable Qiao Nian could be. As long as Qiao Nian was in trouble, she would be in a good mood. He Cheng was driving. When he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with smugness. Fourth Master Lu had made it very clear that he would treat Qiao Xin the same way Qiao Xin nned to treat Qiao Nian. He really hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Xin to have so many thoughts in her mind. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have fun first. I¡¯ll let those people have funter!¡± ¡°Sure. If she takes that medicine, she¡¯ll be a loose bitch. She¡¯ll definitely beg you. When the timees, you can y with her however you want!¡± Just the thought of Qiao Nian kneeling on the ground and begging He Cheng like a dog made Qiao Xinugh. As sheughed, her head grew heavier and heavier. She leaned back in the front passenger seat and said, ¡°How strange. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my head, but I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± After Qiao Xin finished speaking, she realized that He Cheng wasn¡¯t driving her home. She asked weakly, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To my house, of course!¡± As He Cheng spoke, he stopped the car and carried Qiao Xin out of the car, who had copsed into a ball. He walked towards the elevator. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Qiao Xin sensed that something was wrong with He Cheng and struggled to escape. ¡°I advise you not to move around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll do you in the elevator!¡± He Cheng gave a lewd smile and looked at Qiao Xin lecherously, as if he could strip Qiao Xin of her clothes with just his gaze. Qiao Xin¡¯s head felt heavier and heavier. She wanted to jump down, but she heard He Cheng speak again. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person either. You keep talking about things between men and women. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well!¡± He Cheng smiled lewdly. No matter how Qiao Xin struggled, He Cheng held Qiao Xin steadily until he reached home. Qiao Xin was thrown onto the bed by He Cheng. She red at He Cheng and questioned, ¡°How dare you do this to me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Besides, if I didn¡¯t do this, the Lu family said that the two of us would go to jail.¡± As He Cheng spoke, he swiftly took off his clothes and threw them to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m timid. How could I turn myself in? That¡¯s why I thought that we should do this together. It¡¯ll be great. If you enjoy it, I¡¯ll enjoy it too!¡± Qiao Xin felt her body heat up. ¡°If¡­ if you let me leave, I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Qiao Xin, do you think you have the ability?¡± He Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly and said sarcastically, ¡°The Qiao family is far inferior to the Lu family. Besides, if you really had the ability, would you have been caught by Lu Zhu?¡± ¡°My brother can protect us,¡± Qiao Xin said weakly. She couldn¡¯t help but want to take off her coat now. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He Cheng smiled even more happily. As he took off his clothes, he walked towards Qiao Xin. ¡°The medicine has already taken effect. Are you especially hot now and really want to take off your clothes? Come on, I¡¯ll help you!¡± He Cheng walked up to Qiao Xin and reached out to take off her clothes. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Qiao Xin flung He Cheng¡¯s hand away forcefully. ¡°Oh, this is even more exciting.¡± He Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Without hesitation, he tore open Qiao Nian¡¯s jacket and looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s gradually exposed skin. His eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Fight back. The more you fight back, the more exciting it¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be shameless?¡± He Cheng¡¯s smile grew brighter and brighter. Without hesitation, he pounced on her. Qiao Xin still wanted to resist, but the medicine in her body had already begun to take effect. Her mind was a little nk, and the ces He Cheng had touched were a little cold. ¡°No.¡± Qiao Xin twisted her body, but she couldn¡¯t help but move closer to He Cheng. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t help it anymore! Even if I don¡¯t move, you can¡¯t wait to stick to me,¡± He Cheng said smugly. Qiao Xin bit He Cheng¡¯s shoulder hard, the metallic taste spreading in her mouth. ¡°It hurts!¡± He Cheng frowned and pped Qiao Xin hard in the face. ¡°You b*tch, how dare you bite me!¡± Chapter 1042 - 1042 Bullied 1042 Bullied The more He Cheng thought about it, the angrier he became. The peaceful atmosphere was interrupted by Qiao Xin. He pped Qiao Xin¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°How dare you bite me. You have a death wish!¡± He Cheng kicked Qiao Xin¡¯s injured leg, causing her to cry out in pain. ¡°Let me out, or I won¡¯t pay you the rest!¡± Qiao Xin looked at He Cheng with teary eyes. She was clearly a proud daughter of heaven. How could she suffer so much? Qiao Nian should be the one suffering. She should be the one standing at the side cheering as Qiao Nian was insulted! Why? Why was she the one who had been wronged? ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you an additional million yuan!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes gradually hardened. No one wouldn¡¯t be tempted by money. ¡°One million?¡± He Cheng slowly retracted his foot and looked at Qiao Xin thoughtfully. ¡°Three million more!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Afraid that He Cheng would change his mind, Qiao Xin agreed without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an additional three million yuan. Can you let me go now?¡± He Cheng had always been an insatiable person. Seeing that Qiao Xin had agreed without hesitation, he sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think three million is enough. Ten million. Ten million, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Transfer the money now!¡± He Cheng wasn¡¯t a fool. What if Qiao Xin went back on her word? Of course, he had to get the money first. Qiao Xin only had five million yuan at most. She didn¡¯t have that much money at all. It was impossible for her to ask her brother for money now. If her brother knew that she still wanted to deal with Qiao Nian, he would definitely scold her. At the thought of this, Qiao Xin said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money on hand. I¡¯m going to call my mother and ask her to transfer the money to me. She¡­¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± He Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly. When we were in the Lu family, the Lu family had already told me what had happened. ¡°You were sent to Lu Zhu by your mother. Do you think your mother will give you money?¡± Qiao Xin felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her heart. She looked at He Cheng in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. How could my mother do this!¡± Previously, Lu Zhu had also told her that she had been sent over by her mother. But she thought about it carefully for a long time. Her mother loved her so much and treated her so well. How could she do such a thing? Lu Zhu must be lying to her. He wanted to sow discord. She would not fall for it! ¡°Use your brain. If Lu Zhu tells Su Xue that he¡¯ll deal with your brother if Su Xue doesn¡¯t hand you over to him, do you think your mother will hand you over?¡± He Cheng sighed helplessly. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get that sum of money. He had initially thought that if he had ten million yuan, it would be fine if he stayed in prison for a few years. Since he didn¡¯t, he could only do as Lu Zhu said. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Qiao Xin cried until her face was covered in snot and tears. She wiped her tears with her arm and shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mom would never do that. You¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m lying? If I¡¯m lying, then why was I arrested too? You should be happy. If you weren¡¯t still useful, you might have gone to prison! You just have to y with me. You won¡¯t lose a body part. What¡¯s there to cry about!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I know you¡¯re lying to me!¡± Qiao Xin shouted angrily. ¡°Why are you so fierce to me? You should settle scores with your mother and ask her why she handed you over to Lu Zhu!¡± Qiao Xin felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her mother, whom she trusted the most, had actually done such a thing? Before Qiao Xin could recover from Su Xue¡¯s betrayal, she was pressed under He Cheng. ¡­ After He Cheng was done, he went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. He was still humming a tune in the bathroom, looking to be in a good mood. Qiao Xin looked like an old doll that had been abandoned on the floor. There were many marks on her snow-white skin, and there were several handprints on her face. Her eyshes fluttered a few times before she slowly opened her eyes. Why? Why did everyone abandon her? She was clearly so kind and beautiful. What had she done wrong? Was God torturing her like this? Chapter 1043 - 1043 Unable to Explain 1043 Unable to Exin She slowly sat up, took the clothes from the side, and put them on. Her eyes were red, but she was stubbornly unwilling to shed a tear. She had to ask clearly if her mother had given her to Lu Zhu on purpose! She hoped her mother didn¡¯t do it. After Qiao Xin put on her clothes, she ran towards the door. Fortunately, He Cheng hadn¡¯t locked it. She could open it from the inside. Qiao Xin¡¯s leg hurt terribly. Supporting herself against the wall, she limped out. Worried that others would see her face, she put on her hat and let her hair fall over her face. From now on, she would never be soft-hearted! Qiao Xin suddenly recalled something. Previously, her mother had suggested that she and He Cheng deal with Qiao Nian again. It was precisely because of this that she had asked He Cheng out. At that time, her mother had also sent her a lot of money. She couldn¡¯t go home now. Qiao Xin hailed a taxi and went straight to the house she had rented. The house she rented was near the school. Sometimes, when she studiedte in the school library, she would stay there. Qiao Xin arrived at her ce and tidied herself up briefly, covering all the injuries on her face. However, the injuries on her leg seemed to have worsened. She went to the hospital to bandage her leg again. After Qiao Xin settled everything, she recalled that the people He Cheng had contacted for her were already in the earth temple in the west of the city. Her eyes darkened, and she thought to herself that she had to get those people to kill Qiao Nian. She was a little worried about He Cheng. Worried that he would betray her again, she took a taxi to the Earth Temple. She was a little worried about He Cheng. Worried that he would betray her again, she took a taxi to the Earth Temple. She had just gotten out of the taxi and taken two steps towards the earth temple when a man leaned over. ¡°Miss, do you need any help?¡± The man smelled like a garbage dump. He was wearing a tattered cotton shirt. The shirt was falling apart, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Leaning on her walking stick, Qiao Xin walked towards the temple. The beggar nced at the taxi that had already left. He picked Qiao Xin up in his arms and said lecherously, ¡°Little beauty, why are you so stubborn? Aren¡¯t youfortable with me hugging you?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s expression changed. She immediately shouted, ¡°Stupid beggar, put me down!¡± A trace of anger shed in the man¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly washed away by the thought of tasting a woman. He said happily, ¡°Brothers, that chick is here. Everyone,e out!¡± There were a total of six beggars in the Earth Temple. All of them were dressed sloppily and emitted an unpleasant stench. Not only that, some of them were surrounded by many flies because they had not taken a shower for a long time. ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t expect Brother He to send a little beauty over. This little beauty is really good-looking. We¡¯re in luck!¡± When Qiao Xin heard one of the beggars¡¯ words, her expression changed. Brother He? She was right. These people were all hired by He Cheng. ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m your employer!¡± Qiao Xin calmed down. These people were all paid to do things. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you of something!¡± The beggar carrying Qiao Xin chuckled and said, ¡°Employer? Who are you fooling? It¡¯s true that we¡¯re beggars, but we have brains!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another beggar said. ¡°Brother He said that our target is a good-looking woman. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re so good-looking. We¡¯ll definitely serve you well!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face turned pale! Although she liked to be praised for her beauty, she really didn¡¯t want those people to praise her now. What did these people mean! They didn¡¯t care who it was. Did they n to use force? Realizing this, Qiao Xin pursed her lips. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m the employer. If you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t give you a single cent!¡± ¡°The employer is clearly Brother He. What kind of employer are you!¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you money!¡± Qiao Xin shouted in fear. Chapter 1044 - 1044 Gang Rape 1044 Gang Rape ¡°Youngdy, just ept your fate. Who asked you to offend someone you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Brother He instructed us to take good care of you!¡± ¡°I was originally worried that Brother He would send an ugly monster over. Now that I see a little beauty, I feel much better!¡± ¡°This might be the only chance in my life to meet a beauty!¡± Qiao Xin looked at the people in fear. She struggled to escape, but they were holding her tightly. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me!¡± Qiao Xin screamed in despair. However, more and more people surrounded her, bringing her into the temple. He Cheng had previously instructed them to remember to turn on a live-stream when they yed with the woman so that the entire world would pay attention to their happy time. Qiao Xin was brought directly into the temple by the beggars. One of them swiftly turned on the live-stream. There were originally not many people in the live-stream, but after a while, the number of viewers increased by tens of thousands. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me!¡± Qiao Xin pushed the people away with all her might, but she was too weak. In less than ten seconds, her clothes were stripped off. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes gradually filled with despair. That night, the live-stream of Qiao Xin, the daughter of the Qiao family, caused a sensation all over the world.
Qiao Yu had been discussing a coboration with a client. When the secretary told him about Qiao Xin¡¯s gang rape live-stream, he was stunned. He asked the secretary to discuss a coboration with the client and immediately activated the Qiao family¡¯s public rtions department. He didn¡¯t forget to ban all Qiao Xin¡¯s videos. However, Qiao Yu was too slow. The live-stream video had long been widely circted. Although the name of the live-stream was that the school belle had been raped, when everyone clicked on it, they saw a beautiful girl kneeling and at the mercy of a few wretched men, looking extremely lewd. Qiao Yu was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He hadn¡¯t seen Qiao Xin yesterday. When he asked his parents, he heard from them that his sister had gone on a trip. At that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He thought that Qiao Xin had gone overseas. After all, such a big thing had happened. It was good for Qiao Xin to go out and hide. But he had never expected Qiao Xin to end up like this in just one day. Theizens were amazing. After they found out that the school belle in the video was Qiao Xin, they immediately spread the news. Not long after, the Qiao family¡¯s share price plummeted until it hit rock bottom. Even if Qiao Yu released good news, it couldn¡¯t stop the stock price from falling. There was also bad news from the secretary. The client who was about to sign the contract refused to work with the Qiao Corporation and went to the Lu Corporation instead.
In the hospital. Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Xin in the video. His heart ached, and tears welled up in his eyes. Su Xue¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. She did not dare to watch the video at all. She cried and said, ¡°How could Lu Zhu do this? How could he go so far!¡± ¡°Lu Zhu!¡± Qiao Shan gripped his cell phone tightly. He had thought that Lu Zhu was a gentleman and had taken Qiao Xin away just to make Qiao Xin apologize to Qiao Nian. However, he had never expected Lu Zhu to do such a heartless thing. ¡°Hubby, Qiao Xin¡­¡± Su Xue looked at Qiao Shan tearfully. She regretted not sending Qiao Xin overseas back then. Why had she handed Qiao Xin over to Lu Zhu? ¡°Let me think, let me think.¡± Qiao Shan frowned. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Such a big thing has happened. We should let the public rtions department deal with the video first!¡± ¡°I did that a long time ago.¡± Qiao Yu pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. He looked at Qiao Shan and Su Xue coldly and questioned, ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Yu¡¯s voice, her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously looked at Qiao Shan. ¡°What can we do?¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s expression was calm. Although his heart ached for Qiao Xin¡¯s situation, he still heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Qiao Yu wasn¡¯t the one who had lost his reputation. ¡°Do you think we canpete with the Lu family?¡± ¡°The Lu family?¡± Qiao Yu raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What has this got to do with the Lu family?¡± Chapter 1045 - 1045 Hell 1045 Hell ¡°Lu Zhu came to us and asked us to hand Qiao Xin and He Cheng over to him.¡± When Qiao Shan thought of Lu Zhu¡¯s expression at that time, he still felt a little afraid. ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever he says?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s face was red with anger. He couldn¡¯t lose his temper at the two of them because they were his parents. Su Xue could tell that Qiao Yu¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good. She hurriedly tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°Lu Zhu threatened us back then. If we didn¡¯t hand Qiao Xin over, he would ruin you and the Gu family!¡± ¡°So you handed Qiao Xin over in exchange for my safety and the Gu family¡¯s safety?¡± Qiao Yu was so angry that his head was about to explode. He looked at the two people in front of him in disappointment and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? When did I ask you to sacrifice Qiao Xin for me?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, tears streamed down her face. She said tearfully, ¡°Actually, I regretted it back then. I had already let Qiao Xin escape, but for some reason, Lu Zhu still found Qiao Xin. There was nothing I could do. I don¡¯t know what to do now. Xin Xin is ruined. How will she live in the future?¡± When Qiao Yu heard Su Xue say that Qiao Xin had been ruined, Qiao Nian¡¯s helpless face from six years ago shed in his mind. At that time, Qiao Nian should have been extremely afraid. At that time, Qiao Nian probably no longer had the courage to live. At that time, he actually didn¡¯t believe her. Qiao Yu looked at the two people in front of him weakly and said in disappointment, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Su Xue covered her face and cried. Her most beloved daughter had be like this, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Qiao Shan sat on the bed, his face filled with disappointment. ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Yu frowned and said in despair, ¡°Why did you hurt Qiao Nian from the beginning? Just because Qiao Nian is more outstanding than Qiao Xin, you want to hurt her?¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s more outstanding than Qiao Xin, she¡¯s not worthy of living?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is clearly very magnanimous. Why do you keep hurting her? She no longer wants to argue with us about so many things. You¡¯re the ones who forced her to fight back time and time again!¡± ¡°Now that things are about to reach a dead end, you want to sacrifice Qiao Xin in exchange for the safety of your family. Have you ever thought that you¡¯re no different from before?¡± ¡°Exquisite self-interest and selfishness. I¡¯d rather lose all the Qiao family¡¯s businesses. I¡¯d rather be an ordinary office worker. I don¡¯t want Qiao Xin to be bullied!¡± ¡­ When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he frowned in anger. He said angrily, ¡°Shut up. How did you¡­¡± At this moment, the door opened. A female doctor walked in anxiously and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you family members of the patient, Qiao Xin?¡± When Qiao Shan heard the words ¡°Qiao Xin¡±, he subconsciously looked away. He, Qiao Shan, had been in the business world for many years. He didn¡¯t expect to be utterly humiliated now. Qiao Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it. He looked at the doctor worriedly and asked, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Qiao Xin¡¯s brother. May I know what¡¯s wrong with Qiao Xin?¡± Su Xue immediately stood up. Wiping her tears, she walked towards the doctor. ¡°What happened?¡± The female doctor frowned and said sternly, ¡°Qiao Xin was just sent to the hospital. Her condition isn¡¯t good. She needs surgery immediately, but we need the signature of the patient¡¯s family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sign it. I¡¯m her mother.¡± At the thought of those videos, Su Xue¡¯s tears fell again. She took a step forward, and her legs gave way, almost falling to the ground. Fortunately, she was supported by Qiao Yu. Qiao Yu had wanted to follow her as well. Su Xue nced at Qiao Shan, who was lying on the bed, and said gently, ¡°Stay in the ward and watch over your father. He¡¯s in a bad mood, and he regrets it very much.¡± Qiao Yu turned back to look at Qiao Shan, who was lying on the bed. Qiao Shan had his head lowered, looking like a defeated rooster. He had long lost his former arrogance, and Qiao Shan¡¯s hair had turned white. Qiao Yu frowned slightly. It seemed that his father didn¡¯t want this to happen to Qiao Xin either. He was so anxious that his hair had turned white. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay behind to take care of Dad.¡± At this point, Qiao Yu recalled what Qiao Xin had just experienced. Although he was Qiao Xin¡¯s biological brother, it was not convenient for him to go over now. ¡°Mom, when you see Qiao Xin, speak gently.¡± Chapter 1046 - 1046 Why 1046 Why Qiao Yu looked at Su Xue¡¯s dazed expression and sighed slightly. He turned around and entered the ward. Su Xue followed the doctor in a panic. When she thought of how her precious daughter had been bullied, she felt terrible. Before long, they arrived at the entrance of the emergency room. Su Xue saw Qiao Xin lying on the hospital bed like a broken doll. Her eyes were zed over, as if all that was left of her was her skin. Qiao Xin¡¯s face was bruised, and there was a lot of blood. She seemed to have been beaten up. Su Xue looked at Qiao Xin. If the doctor hadn¡¯t said that this was Qiao Xin, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized her at all. How had her daughter, the proud daughter of the heavens, be like this? The current Qiao Xin was like trash in a trash heap. She was extremely dirty and disheveled. Her clothes hung on her like pieces of cloth, barely covering her private parts. There was still a red-white muddy liquid on her legs. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what it was. Su Xue¡¯s legs gave way and she knelt on the ground, tears falling one by one. She had never expected her daughter to be like this. Why? Why did they torture her daughter like this? Qiao Nian! It had to be Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was simply too vicious. She had deliberately used such a method to destroy Qiao Xin. What right did she have? A b*tch like Qiao Nian should be living in the mountains. Why did shee out to harm their family? If she had known this would happen, she would have taken Qiao Nian¡¯s money back then and thrown her away. She wouldn¡¯t have caused the Qiao family to be like this. Qiao Xin! Her precious daughter. She was clearly so smart, obedient, and adorable. How had she be like this? She still remembered how obedient Qiao Xin had been when she was just born. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. Her eyes were round as she looked at her surroundings. Later on, Qiao Xin grew up. She had a small round face and big eyes. She looked especially adorable. No one would dislike her. At that time, she had thought that she had to mold her daughter into the most perfect woman and let her marry in a grand manner. But all of that was gone. I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for her selfishness, Qiao Xin wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Su Xue clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Her palms were bleeding, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel it at all. The doctor asked for the family signature from the nurse, but he couldn¡¯t find her. After taking a few steps back, he saw Su Xue kneeling in front of Qiao Xin¡¯s bed. The doctor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although she sympathized with Qiao Xin¡¯s plight and understood how upset Qiao Xin¡¯s mother was, she had to hurry up and get the patient¡¯s family to sign the document so that the patient could undergo surgery. The doctor walked up to Su Xue. Su Xue was also a frequent visitor to the hospital. During this period of time, Su Xue had dressed morously every day to take care of the patient. But now, she felt that Su Xue seemed to have aged a lot. No, Su Xue had indeed aged a lot. Her hair seemed to have turned much whiter. ¡°Madam, you should sign it as soon as possible. The patient needs to undergo surgery early. If the wound is infected, I¡¯m afraid there will be other problems,¡± the doctor said. When Su Xue heard the doctor¡¯s words, she turned her head inch by inch to look up at him. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Will¡­ will she be fine?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know her condition until after the surgery,¡± the doctor said softly. Su Xue took the pen and paper and signed it shakily. She struggled to get up and looked at Qiao Xin, who was lying on the bed. She wanted to call out to Qiao Xin, but she swallowed her words. She looked at Qiao Xin with red-rimmed eyes. It was all her fault. She was not a qualified mother. She did not protect her child well. Seeing Su Xue like this, the doctorforted her softly. ¡°Miss Qiao Xin has been calling for you. You should talk to her. Perhaps she¡¯ll recover faster.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Su Xue was stunned. Qiao Xin was calling her? Could it be that Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know what she had done? Or had Lu Zhu not said anything? Su Xue¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. She pursed her lips tightly. If Qiao Xin didn¡¯t know, she could hide this matter. That way, Qiao Xin would never know about this. Chapter 1047 - 1047 Retreat to Advance 1047 Retreat to Advance ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Su Xue leaned over the bed and called out softly to Qiao Xin, whose eyes were nk. When Qiao Xin heard Su Xue¡¯s voice, her eyshes fluttered, and her eyes gradually lit up. She looked at Su Xue, who was looking anxious. She really wanted to ask why her mother was so heartless. Why did her mother betray her! But when Qiao Xin saw the white hair on Su Xue¡¯s head, she was slightly stunned. !! In the past, she had heard from others that when a person was extremely sad, their hair would turn white overnight. Could it be that He Cheng was sowing discord? ¡°Mom?¡± Qiao Xin called out in a low voice. Su Xue¡¯s tears fell, and her voice trembled. She didn¡¯t notice herpletely white hair at all. She held Qiao Xin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xin Xin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well. I¡¯ve let you suffer!¡± When Qiao Xin thought of the humiliation she had suffered today, she yearned to cut those people into pieces. However, she quickly calmed down and put on a pitiful expression. ¡°It hurts. It hurts!¡± ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t worry. The doctor will definitely treat you.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so dirty!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, her heart jumped to her throat. Tears streamed down her face as she said tearfully, ¡°You¡¯re not dirty. My Xin Xin is the cleanest. You¡¯re definitely not dirty. Don¡¯t worry, Mom will protect you well in the future. I won¡¯t let you suffer again.¡± Qiao Xin lowered her gaze, hiding the killing intent in her eyes. She still couldn¡¯t be sure if her mother had betrayed her, but judging from her mother¡¯s reaction, she shouldn¡¯t have. But why did He Cheng sow discord? Qiao Xin thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°Mom, how do you n to deal with Qiao Nian?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s voice was hoarse. When she spoke, it was like the sound of rough tree bark rubbing against each other. When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s question, she was slightly stunned. When she thought of Lu Zhu¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Qiao Nian. She yearned to tear Qiao Nian into pieces! Could she really kill Qiao Nian? It didn¡¯t seem possible. Her abilities were limited, and she couldn¡¯t touch Qiao Nian at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xin Xin. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. Mom doesn¡¯t dare to provoke the Lu family¡­¡± Su Xue apologized tearfully. Qiao Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had initially thought that her mother had not betrayed her. Everything was made up by He Cheng. But at this moment, she understood that her mother had really betrayed her. If her mother had not betrayed her, she would not have been taken away by Lu Zhu and suffered so much. ¡°Mom, have you already given up on me?¡± Suppressing her anger towards Su Xue, Qiao Xin pretended to be innocent and asked. Su Xue had been covering her face and crying. When she heard Qiao Xin¡¯s question, she slowly lowered her hand and looked at Qiao Xin with teary eyes. She shook her head vigorously and hurriedly said, ¡°Xin Xin, why would you think that? You¡¯re Mom¡¯s most treasured princess. Mom loves you the most. How can she give up on you?¡± Qiao Xin lowered her gaze. She thought to herself that Su Xue had already given up on her once. This time, as long as she gave in and cried, Su Xue would definitely deal with Qiao Nian for her. Su Xue had also taught her this move. It was called retreating in order to advance. ¡°But Mom wants to let go of Qiao Nian, who bullied me.¡± Qiao Xin paused and looked up at Su Xue. ¡°So I can only let Qiao Nian bully me now, right?¡± Su Xue¡¯s expression froze. She recalled what Lu Zhu had said previously. Now that Lu Zhu was willing to let Qiao Xine back, did that mean that Lu Zhu no longer wanted to pursue the matter between the Qiao family and Qiao Nian? ¡°Xin Xin, Mom will definitely protect you,¡± Su Xue said firmly. ¡°After you recover, we¡¯ll leave this ce and go to a ce with no one around. Even Qiao Nian won¡¯t be able to find you. Then, we¡¯ll start from scratch, okay?¡± ¡°At the end of the day, Mom is still unwilling to attack Qiao Nian.¡± Qiao Xin looked at Su Xue in disappointment. She slowly closed her eyes, tears flowing down her face. ¡°I understand now!¡± ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t take things too hard!¡± ¡°Mom must be lying to me when she said that she doted on me. Now that I¡¯ve been bullied by Qiao Nian, Mom still wants to let Qiao Nian off!¡± Qiao Xin said in disappointment. ¡°Do you think you really love me?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words and saw how disheveled she looked, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Then how do you want to deal with Qiao Nian?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. She said, ¡°I want her to die!¡± Chapter 1048 - 1048 Including Su Xue! 1048 Including Su Xue! She didn¡¯t want to leave anyone who had bullied her alive! Including Su Xue! When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she was shocked. In the past, Qiao Xin had only been jealous of Qiao Nian and wanted to ruin Qiao Nian. She wanted Qiao Nian to disappear from the Qiao family and dim Qiao Nian¡¯s light. But now, Qiao Xin wanted Qiao Nian¡¯s life! !! How much did Qiao Xin hate Qiao Nian! If Qiao Xin knew that she had personally sent Qiao Xin to Lu Zhu, how much would she hate her. At the thought of this, Su Xue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Seeing that Su Xue was silent, Qiao Xin called out, ¡°Mom?¡± Su Xue didn¡¯t have the guts to deal with Qiao Nian, but Qiao Xin¡¯s condition was very unstable now. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to reason with Qiao Xin directly. She could only nod in agreement andfort Qiao Xin. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Mom will definitely think of a way!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Su Xue¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, the doctor and nurse walked over. The doctor looked at Su Xue and said, ¡°The surgery is ready. We have to bring the patient in for the surgery!¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Su Xue nodded, her voice trembling. The nurses pushed Qiao Xin¡¯s bed into the operating theater. The doctor nced at Su Xue and said, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t look well. Your hair has also changed color. Do you want to go for a checkup?¡± When Su Xue heard the doctor¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She looked down and saw that her hair had turned white. She must have been so angry that her hair had turned white. Su Xue shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just wait here!¡± When Qiao Xin heard Su Xue¡¯s voice from afar, a trace of pity shed in her eyes. Then, she slowly closed her eyes. She would never believe anything anyone said again. In the entire world, she was the only one who loved herself the most. Only she could protect herself. No one could protect her. Qiao Xin¡¯s mind reyed the scenes of today¡¯s fate that was worse than death. Although she wanted to throw this memory out of her mind as this was the most shameless image she had. She yearned to tear those people into pieces. But thinking about it from another perspective. Those people had made her happy before. She had never felt so excited when she was with them. She quite liked the feeling of being photographed and introduced, as if she was the focus of the entire world. Qiao Xin clenched her fists tightly. Although she liked that kind of excitement, she still wanted to be her old self. She cherished her reputation very much. But all of that was gone. She was already trampled in the mud. What else was there to worry about? This time, she had to make Qiao Nian die without a burial ground. ¡­ At this moment. When He Cheng woke up, he realized that he had been locked in Lu Zhu¡¯s private vi. How strange. He had clearly returned home. Why was he back here again? Just as He Cheng¡¯s mind was in a mess, the door was pushed open from the outside. It was Fourth Master standing at the door. He Cheng¡¯s face turned slightly pale. In the past, he had thought that Fourth Master did not give him face, but now, he did not dare to say anything in front of him. After all, he could not defeat Fourth Master. He Cheng took two steps back and gave a ttering smile. ¡°Fourth Master, why did you bring me here again? If you want to see me, just call and tell me!¡± Seeing that Fourth Master had not spoken, He Cheng recalled the choice Fourth Master had given him previously and hurriedly said, ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taught Qiao Xin a lesson ording to what you said and ruined her innocence. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Can I go home now?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Lu Jiang frowned slightly and asked in confusion. When He Cheng heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. He said impatiently, ¡°Remember? As long as I ruin Qiao Xin¡¯s innocence, you will let me off. That¡¯s why I specially gave her the medicine she had prepared for me. That pill was originally meant for Qiao Nian!¡± When Lu Jiang heard He Cheng¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Medicine? What medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that can make women listen to you like dogs!¡± He Cheng said impatiently. ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your word!¡± Chapter 1049 - 1049 Going Back on Your Words? 1049 Going Back on Your Words? ¡°Go back on my word?¡± Lu Jiang smiled. He seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°What medicine did you just say?¡± ¡°The medicine Qiao Xin gave me.¡± He Cheng frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by these words now?¡± He Cheng had a bad feeling about this. He asked shakily, ¡°You were the one who asked me to treat her well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before that I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either turn yourself in or entertain her well. How could you do such a despicable thing to her and even upload a video live-stream of the gang rape online?¡± !! He Cheng was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re twisting logic. You clearly¡­¡± ¡°I just asked you to entertain her. I didn¡¯t say anything else!¡± Lu Jiang refused to admit it and said coldly, ¡°Not only did you do such a despicable thing, but you also gave her medicine. Could it be that she¡¯s also taking drugs?¡± If news of Qiao Xin taking drugs got out, the Qiao family¡¯s share price would plummet again. ¡°No, that medicine will make a woman lewd. As long as she takes it, a chaste woman will be a lewd woman.¡± He Cheng¡¯s expression darkened as he pursed his lips tightly. ¡°So you were lying to me previously, right?¡± He Cheng did not expect to be tricked by Fourth Master again. He was furious. ¡°I made it very clear what she was nning to do. Return it exactly as it was.¡± Lu Jiang paused and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He Cheng nodded. He did everything Lu Jiang said and evenpleted the mission. ¡°I originally thought that Qiao Xin just wanted to find someone to beat up my sister. Now, it seems that I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s face darkened as he looked at He Cheng darkly. ¡°You actually colluded with Qiao Xin to drug my sister and even wanted to find so many people to attack her. You¡¯re really bold!¡± When He Cheng heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, his face instantly turned pale. Previously, he had only wanted toplete Lu Jiang¡¯s mission, but he did not expect to admit it now. Lu Jiang¡¯s bodyguard, Allen, took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Our master originally wanted to discuss a business deal with the two of you, but I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be in cahoots. You even wanted to do dirty things to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Now, not only did you bully Qiao Xin, but you also found someone to gang-rape her. Looks like you can only stay in prison for the rest of your life!¡± He Cheng was stunned. His eyes widened. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve recorded everything you said just now, and we¡¯ve already called the police!¡± Allen said expressionlessly. He took out the recording pen from his pocket and waved it in front of He Cheng. He Cheng¡¯s legs gave way and he almost knelt on the ground. He hurriedly supported himself against the wall and barely managed to stabilize himself. He had been deceived! The Lu family had never thought of letting him go. They only wanted to get evidence of his crimes and send him to prison. What a drastic move! This time, he was doomed! He Cheng questioned angrily, ¡°This is a trap. This is a trap by the Lu family. You¡¯re the Fourth Master of the Lu family after all. How can you do such a dirty thing! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked?¡± Lu Jiang looked at He Cheng indifferently. He didn¡¯t say anything and walked to the side. Before leaving, he gave Allen a look. Allen nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. ¡°Fourth Brother Lu, stop right there. Make yourself clear!¡± He Cheng shouted in exasperation. He stepped forward and prepared to grab Lu Jiang. However, before He Cheng could take a step, he was stopped by Allen! Allen kicked He Cheng¡¯s balls! At this moment, how could she not feel despair? He covered his lower body with both hands tightly. It felt a little wet. When he looked down, he saw that his hands were covered in blood. This was to make him have no descendants! It made his mind go nk! If the thing below him was gone, wouldn¡¯t he be a eunuch? Fourth Brother Lu was really heartless. He actually wanted him to be a eunuch for the rest of his life and never be able to y with women again. Chapter 1050 - 1050 Despair 1050 Despair The incident with Qiao Xin just now was thest time in his life he could exercise his right as a man! Allen looked at He Cheng¡¯s despairing expression and quickly stepped forward, dislocating both of his arms! He had never seen such a dirty man! How dare he have designs on the eldest daughter of the Lu family! He even wanted to kidnap the youngdy of the Lu family! This person was not worthy of being a man! He Chengy on the ground, unable to move. He looked at the ceiling in despair. Seeing He Cheng like this, Lu Jiang gestured for Allen to stop! Lu Jiang walked towards He Cheng step by step, his footsteps as steady as ever! When Lu Jiang reached He Cheng, he stopped. He Cheng¡¯s eyelids moved slightly, and his gaze fell on Lu Jiang¡¯s face. He had heard of Fourth Master¡¯s name before! Fourth Master was very skilled. He would take revenge! However, he had never expected Fourth Master to be so sinister! Lu Jiang looked down at He Cheng as if he was looking at trash. His voice was as cold as a demon from hell. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you and Qiao Xin are thinking at all. What you wanted to do just shows what you¡¯re afraid of. Only by using such a method to deal with you will I feel relieved!¡± Lu Jiang paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, if you didn¡¯t have such thoughts, how could you have be a scapegoat? Moreover, I didn¡¯t find those men in the Earth Temple. Didn¡¯t you specially find them?¡± ¡°You have to pay it back sooner orter. I hope you can correct yourself in prison in this life and be a good person in your next life!¡± When He Cheng heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, he trembled in fear and looked at Lu Jiang in disbelief. Qiao Xin¡¯s innocence had been ruined! He had also lost the right to be a man! Not only that, but Lu Jiang also knew that he was the one who had found the men in the Earth Temple! He Cheng frowned and asked shakily, ¡°How do you know this? You shouldn¡¯t know about the Earth Temple!¡± Lu Jiang said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first, but when she went there, I found out about her n! The two of you looked pretentious, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. How dare you attack my sister? Don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± He Cheng looked at Lu Jiang in despair. It seemed that Lu Jiang knew everything. He pursed his lips tightly, thinking that the more he said, the more mistakes he would make! Lu Jiang had already investigated everything. He had never thought of getting information out of He Cheng at all. He said with interest, ¡°I just wanted to see what she wanted to do. I didn¡¯t expect her to give me such a big surprise. She let everyone know about her filth without any effort. Moreover, I asked those people, and they told me everything in detail!¡± He Cheng couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He knew about Qiao Xin, but he hadn¡¯t expected Lu Jiang to send someone to follow them. It was over. All of this was over! The older, the wiser! Fourth Master was still Fourth Master after all. He could notpare! He regretted it now! If he hadn¡¯t colluded with Qiao Xin back then, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today! What made He Cheng the most indignant was that Lu Jiang had instructed him to do all of this, but Lu Jiang¡¯s hands were clean. He had done all the dirty things, and in the end, he was the one who reaped the consequences! He Cheng didn¡¯t want to go to prison! He admitted that he could notpare to Fourth Master! He Cheng looked up at Lu Jiang and endured the pain. He said pitifully, ¡°Fourth Master, I already know my mistake. You¡¯ve already ruined me. I can¡¯t be a man anymore. Then can you let me off?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as you wish!¡± Lu Jiang gave Ai Lun a look! Allen grabbed He Cheng¡¯s leg and walked towards the elevator. The three of them had juste out of the basement when the police sirens outside the vi began to sound! He Cheng looked at Lu Jiang in despair and questioned, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve already called the police!¡± ¡°What else?¡± Lu Jiang asked. He Cheng slowly closed his eyes. He had done everything wrong. Lu Jiang had done nothing, and he managed to throw him into prison! He Cheng had heard from others in the past that the most despised people in prison were rapists! Chapter 1051 - 1051 Dodge the bullet 1051 Dodge the bullet At six in the evening. Just as Qiao Nian was making pills in the medicinal room, her cell phone suddenly rang! She stopped what she was doing and took out her phone. She saw a message from Fourth Brother. ¡°He Cheng has already been taken away by the police. He¡¯ll probably stay in there for a few years beforeing out!¡± !! Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She replied swiftly, ¡°How¡¯s Qiao Xin?¡± ¡°The beggars in the temple only know that they were invited over by He Cheng. Some of them also know that He Cheng had a sugar daddy behind him, but they didn¡¯t know that the sugar daddy was Qiao Xin. As there¡¯s insufficient evidence, Qiao Xin can¡¯t be convicted!¡± When Qiao Nian saw Lu Jiang¡¯s messages, she lowered her gaze slightly and replied. ¡°Qiao Xin has always thought highly of herself. This kind of punishment is world-destroying for her. Her reputation has already been ruined, and she no longer has the face to appear in An City. I don¡¯t think she can do anything!¡± After Qiao Nian sent the message, she closed her phone! She had also watched a little of the video of Qiao Xin being gang-raped. When she saw many people raping her, she was stunned. She had never expected Qiao Xin toe up with such a disgusting n. Six years ago, Qiao Xin was prepared to find an old man to ruin her innocence. Now, Qiao Xin was even more disgusting than before! Qiao Xin must be on the verge of breaking down. Not only had Qiao Xin not framed her, but she had also suffered the consequences of her own actions. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about Qiao Xin anymore. She was just a little curious. Back then, Qiao Xin had found her an old man. Why was Gu Zhou the one who had sex with her that night? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, and the words ¡°Dongjiang Vi¡± suddenly appeared in her mind! Could it be that Gu Zhou wanted to take her directly to the Dongjiang vi? ¡°No, I¡¯m not thinking about anything!¡± Qiao Nian immediately looked away. At the thought that it was very likely that she would have sex with Gu Zhou, the tips of her ears turned red uncontrobly! Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. For some reason, he felt that Qiao Nian was a little strange! Gu Zhou pulled a chair over and sat down beside Qiao Nian, watching her make the pill! Sensing Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, Qiao Nian nced at him from the corner of her eye and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she realized that she was overthinking. She stopped what she was doing and sat down beside Gu Zhou, looking at him seriously. ¡°What is it?¡± It didn¡¯t seem to be about the Dongjiang vi. As long as the Dongjiang vi was not mentioned, she would not be nervous. ¡°My mother is back today!¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She asked me out for dinner tonight. I want you to go with me!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. After staying in the Gu family for so long, she had almost forgotten that Gu Zhou¡¯s biological mother was still alive. In the past, she had heard Matriarch Gu talk about Gu Zhou¡¯s mother. Gu Zhou¡¯s mother was really too strict with Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou¡¯s mother had even treated Gu Zhou as medicine in the past. Although she could understand that Gu Zhou¡¯s mother had done all of this so that the eldest young master of the Gu family could live well, she still did not like Gu Zhou¡¯s mother. She would know what kind of person Gu Zhou¡¯s mother was when she met her. Qiao Nian looked at the pill in her hand and hesitated for a moment. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Your mother has actually returned. Then why didn¡¯t shee to the Gu family vi?¡± Gu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Grandma seems to have some conflict with her. They¡¯ve never been on good terms. Later on, they lived separately!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly. He didn¡¯t know why they had quarreled, but he had heard from Grandma that the Gu family vi was Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s property. After that, Mom had never returned! At that time, Grandma had also given a death order not to let his mother step into the Gu family vi again. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. She had a vague feeling that Matriarch Gu and Gu Zhou¡¯s mother¡¯s argument might be rted to Gu Zhou. After all, Gu Zhou was just a drug in his mother¡¯s eyes! At the thought that Gu Zhou had been raised as a source of medication, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. No wonder Gu Zhou had a personality called Zhou Zhou. Qiao Nian reached out and held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, as if this was the only way she could feel that Gu Zhou was alive. Chapter 1052 - 1052 You Don’t Have to Go 1052 You Don¡¯t Have to Go In the past, Qiao Nian had felt that her childhood had been unhappy. Her parents didn¡¯t love her and she had been thrown into the mountains. When she found her family, she realized that she was happy. Her family had always missed her, and her childhood experiences were ruined by outsiders. From another perspective, those who treated her badly were all outsiders, and her family had always missed her. In that case, she was still very happy. !! But Gu Zhou was different. Gu Zhou¡¯s biological parents were rtively cold to him. He only existed for his brother. Seeing that Qiao Nian had her head lowered, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He stared unblinkingly at her beautiful face and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou in surprise. When she married into the Gu family, she had never seen Gu Zhou¡¯s mother. Now that she was going to see Gu Zhou¡¯s mother, she had a strange feeling. Before Qiao Nian could think clearly, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want you to do anything you don¡¯t like.¡± What Gu Zhou did not say was that he did not want his mother to sized up Nian¡¯er with those cold eyes. He did not want Nian¡¯er to suffer any grievance. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and said worriedly, ¡°But she¡­ she¡¯s your mother.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Gu Zhou smiled sarcastically, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°She doesn¡¯t treat me as her child either!¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. When she thought of what Gu Zhou¡¯s mother had done, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for him. Although she had grown up in the Qiao family, when she reunited with the Lu family, she knew that everyone in the Lu family had been missing her. Every year, they would celebrate her birthday and the anniversary of her death. Everyone in the Lu family remembered her and did not forget her for a moment. This made her feel very precious! The Lu family was a ce filled with love. Everyone in the family would love each other. Even in the Qiao family, even if Su Xue didn¡¯t like her, even if Qiao Shan didn¡¯t like her, the couple still loved Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin a lot. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. She didn¡¯t understand why a mother didn¡¯t like her child. ¡°I want to go with you!¡± Qiao Nian said firmly. Just as Gu Zhou was about to say something, he saw the determination in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and knew that she had made up her mind! He gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, a smile appearing in his eyes. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ Time was running out. Qiao Nian finished making the pills and went upstairs to change into a crescent-white gown. She put on simple makeup and tied her hair up high. She looked extremely elegant and noble. This time, Gu Zhou was driving. When the car arrived at the high-end cafeteria Bai Hui had told him, he nced at Qiao Nian worriedly. He regretted telling Qiao Nian this. He was very happy that Qiao Nian was willing toe with him, but he was also afraid that Qiao Nian would suffer. Qiao Nian seemed to sense Gu Zhou¡¯s concerns. Her lips curved up slightly as she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go up!¡± Gu Zhou unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. He walked to the passenger door and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand as they walked in. When the two of them arrived at the entrance of the cafeteria, the attendant in the private room hurriedly greeted them with a smile. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± ¡°We already have an appointment. Peony Hall!¡± When the attendant heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, a trace of embarrassment shed across her face. After bowing to Gu Zhou, she said, ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Gu Zhou!¡± The attendant continued, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu. Madam Bai has already booked the peony hall, but she said that only you are allowed to enter!¡± Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but grip Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Although he had long known that his mother was very dissatisfied with his marriage, he had never expected her to be unwilling to see Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou confirmed, ¡°Did she really say that?¡± The attendant looked awkward and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Gu Zhou¡¯s mother was establishing an imposing air. She wanted to tell her clearly that she wasn¡¯t worthy of appearing in front of them. Chapter 1053 - 1053 Let’s go back! 1053 Let¡¯s go back! Under such circumstances, Qiao Nian could have turned around and left, but she was a little curious about what Gu Zhou would do. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou frowned, exuding a cold aura. He said coldly, ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to meet again!¡± With that, Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian. The moment he saw Qiao Nian, his eyes instantly softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, he walked out. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was holding hers. Her lips curved up slightly. It felt so good to be protected by her husband! Since Gu Zhou had said that he would not be seen, he would be gone. It seemed that Gu Zhou did not want to suffer at all! Seeing that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were about to leave, the attendant hurriedly stepped forward and said anxiously, ¡°Please wait!¡± Gu Zhou frowned at the attendant. ¡°Mr. Gu, if you leave now, it will be very difficult for us. Please consider it again!¡± ¡°Your business has nothing to do with me!¡± Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian around the attendant and was about to leave. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, please wait!¡± Before they reached the door, a crisp female voice came from behind them, but the voice was a little timid, like that of an introverted girl. Gu Zhou turned around. Qiao Nian frowned imperceptibly. If she remembered correctly, it was Bai Hui who had invited Gu Zhou to dinner. How could there be another woman? Qiao Nian turned around. When she saw the woman standing beside the attendant, her eyes lit up. The woman in front of him looked weak. She was wearing a white sweater, light blue jeans, and a pair of sneakers. Her long ck hair fell behind her, and her eyes were sparkling. She looked extremely pure. She didn¡¯t look very old, as if she was still in university. Gu Zhou looked at her, surprise shing in his eyes. ¡°Chu Chu?¡± Yu Chu smiled. When she walked up to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, she gave them a quiet smile. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the two of them should be very familiar with each other. However, she had never heard Gu Zhou mention this girl before. Yu Chu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. When she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face clearly, her eyes lit up, filled with surprise! ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, this must be Second Sister-inw!¡± Yu Chu asked softly. Gu Zhou nodded indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± The smile in Yu Chu¡¯s eyes grew even brighter. With a blush on her face, she greeted quietly, ¡°Hello, Second Sister-inw. I¡¯m Yu Chu!¡± Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know who Yu Chu was, she still greeted politely, ¡°Hello!¡± If she remembered correctly, Bai Hui and Gu Zhou were having dinner together tonight. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand why Yu Chu was here. Just now, the attendant had also said that Madam Bai did not wee her into the private room. Could it be that Bai Hui wanted Gu Zhou and Yu Chu to eat together? It was obvious that Bai Hui was trying to matchmake Gu Zhou and Yu Chu. If Qiao Nian remembered correctly, although she and Gu Zhou had been secretly married, Gu Zhou had also told Bai Hui about their marriage. Bai Hui had even brought Yu Chu over. She clearly wanted to break her and Gu Zhou up. Bai Hui was simply taking things into his hands! Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, her expression unchanged! Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Yu Chu, please tell her not to do such a cheap shot or a cheap trick again. I won¡¯t get married ording to her wishes.¡± Yu Chu¡¯s face was as red as a cooked prawn. Her bright eyes were filled with tears. She shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I know that Teacher invited you over. I¡¯m here today mainly to make things clear! I¡­¡± Yu Chu was about to say something when she realized that the attendant was still here. She said, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Chapter 1054 - 1054 Where is she? 1054 Where is she? Gu Zhou frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need for us to talk?¡± Qiao Nian saw that Yu Chu seemed to be frightened by Gu Zhou. She gasped and looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had been wronged. Any woman would dislike the girl her husband¡¯s mother had found to meet her husband. However, Yu Chu gave off a strange feeling. !! Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was slightly louder, and Yu Chu felt a chill run down her spine. It was obvious that Yu Chu was a timid girl. Yu Chu¡¯s face, neck, and ears were red. She lookedpletely frightened. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. On the surface, Yu Chu looked like an innocent and timid girl. One could never judge a book by its cover! If this was just Yu Chu¡¯s disguise, then Yu Chu¡¯s position was very high! As for what kind of person Yu Chu was, she would only be sure after interacting with her. However, Qiao Nian hoped that Yu Chu was an innocent and kind person. Otherwise, the two of them would be enemies. She had never been soft-hearted towards her enemies. Qiao Nian had a n in mind. She smiled at Gu Zhou. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry first. Since Miss Yu said that there might be a misunderstanding between us, let¡¯s listen to her exin!¡± When Yu Chu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he gave her a grateful look and looked at Gu Zhou expectantly. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw, let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± Gu Zhou stood there expressionlessly and asked coldly, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Teacher hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Yu Chu said obediently. Qiao Nian nced up at Yu Chu. So Yu Chu was Bai Hui¡¯s student. Was Bai Hui nning to let Yu Chu and Gu Zhou meet alone? Realizing this, Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable. When the waiter heard Yu Chu¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. He immediately stepped forward and reminded her softly, ¡°Miss Yu, Madam Bai has already said that only Mr. Gu is allowed to enter! Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us! If we really let that youngdy in, I might lose my job. Please understand!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the waiter¡¯s words, she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to go in. Since Yu Chu wanted to exin things, they could go somewhere else. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she saw Yu Chu blush and frown. She said fiercely, ¡°Put all the me on me. If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Although she understood that Yu Chu was pretending to be very fierce, in her opinion, Yu Chu seemed to be acting cute. Yu Chu was 1.6 meters tall and had her hair tied up in a bun. She looked like a clean piece of white paper, making one unable to feel a trace of annoyance. The waiter looked at Yu Chu in front of him. He didn¡¯t know what to say. How could this woman pretend to be cute and get away with it? However, Yu Chu was on good terms with Madam Bai. When the time came, she would handle the situation. With this thought in mind, the attendant couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. He stepped aside and smiled. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± The private room was very close. After the three of them entered, the attendant closed the door and left. Qiao Nian sat down opposite Yu Chu. Gu Zhou sat down next to her. Yu Chu noticed that Gu Zhou had waited for Qiao Nian to sit down before sitting down. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes, then she gradually smiled. She really didn¡¯t expect Brother Ah Zhou to not be single. In the past, Brother Ah Zhou had always avoided women. At that time, she was even worried that Brother Ah Zhou would be a monk in the future, because his actions were no different from those of a monk. This was great! Brother Ah Zhou had found the person he loved. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Gu Zhou asked impatiently. Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou and looked at Yu Chu with a smile. Yu Chu took a deep breath and exined gently, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I know that Teacher has invited you over for a meal as well. I understand her thoughts. I came over because I wanted to make things clear.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. In his impression, his mother was determined to control everything. Whether others liked it or not, she would always force her thoughts on others. Moreover, she had never felt that she was in the wrong. Yu Chu was the girl she had brought back and raised. She was also the fianc¨¦e she had prepared for him. Chapter 1055 - 1055 Insult 1055 Insult When Bai Hui called and forced him to marry Yu Chu, he was unwilling. He asked, ¡°Do you want Yu Chu to help me get rid of bad luck?¡± When Bai Hui heard his words, she hung up without hesitation. The meaning behind her words was obvious. In Bai Hui¡¯s opinion, his words had insulted Yu Chu. As Gu Zhou had brought up the matter of bridal flushing, Matriarch Gu had even specially found a master to read Gu Zhou¡¯s fortune! !! The master calcted for forty-nine days and finally chose the Qiao family¡¯s daughter, Qiao Xin. At that time, Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts were very simple. As long as he did not have to marry Yu Chu, he would marry anyone. When Bai Hui found out about this, she sent him a text message, her words filled with dissatisfaction. Gu Zhou did not care about Bai Hui¡¯s thoughts at all. He had already thought it through. No matter who married him, he would prepare a peaceful divorce agreement for Mrs. Gu. A yearter, the two of them would split up and live well. At that time, he had followed the master¡¯s instructions and asked the matchmaker to go to the Qiao family to propose marriage. However, he had never expected the Qiao family to be so bold as to secretly change the bride! He knew that Qiao Nian had married in ce of Qiao Xin, so he was very unhappy with what the Qiao family had done. At that time, Grandma knew that Qiao Nian had married in ce of Qiao Xin. She hurriedly looked for the master and asked him if it would affect him if the bride was changed. The master had only said, ¡°Sometimes, one¡¯s fate has to be fulfilled. Don¡¯t force it.¡± It was only because of the master¡¯s words that he was unwilling to argue with the Qiao family about the substitute marriage. The longer he interacted with Qiao Nian, the more his gaze couldn¡¯t leave her. He only hoped that he could be with her forever. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, his life would have beenpletely dark. It wouldn¡¯t have been as exciting every day as it was now. Seeing Gu Zhou lowering his head in deep thought, Yu Chu didn¡¯t know if Gu Zhou was angry. He looked at Qiao Nian uneasily and said guiltily, ¡°Second Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qiao Nian stopped drinking her tea. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Yu Chu continue. ¡°I know that Brother Ah Zhou is married, and I know what Teacher thinks. I still decided to meet Brother Ah Zhou. This is really rude. I¡¯m sorry, Second Sister-inw.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Yu Chu. This was the first time she had seen a girl who expressed her sincerity so bluntly. If she and Gu Zhou just had a marriage arrangement, she would not have had any thoughts about Yu Chu¡¯s actions. But now, she and Gu Zhou were husband and wife. There was something wrong with a girl who was willing to meet for a meal even though she knew that the man¡¯s mother had other thoughts. Hence, she still didn¡¯t like Yu Chu¡¯s actions. When Gu Zhou heard Yu Chu¡¯s words, he frowned and asked, ¡°She should have told you about my marriage back then. She¡¯s far closer to you than to me. Why are you willing toe to this banquet today?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, her lips curving up slightly. She minded Yu Chu¡¯s actions, but if she pointed out Yu Chu¡¯s fault now, it would be bad for her reputation. It would also make her feel that she had be jealous. However, Gu Zhou had said everything in her heart. This was enough to prove her status in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually filled with smiles. Her lips curved up as she stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. She liked Gu Zhou¡¯s tant favoritism. It always made her happy. Yu Chu was slightly stunned. The light in her eyes gradually dimmed. She lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, you should know that Teacher is my benefactor. I listen to everything Teacher says and never disobey her.¡± Yu Chu pursed her lips and looked up again, her eyes filled with stubbornness. She took a few deep breaths and said boldly, ¡°I know that Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw are married, and I know Teacher¡¯s intentions. I think I want to make things clear in front of everyone this time.¡± Towards the end, Yu Chu¡¯s face turned redder and redder, but her eyes were as firm as ever. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I really only treat you as my brother. I-I¡­¡± Yu Chu was panting heavily, her eyes sparkling. Meeting Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s gazes, she lowered her gaze shyly and said softly, ¡°I-I have someone I like. He¡¯s my senior. He¡¯s in America now.¡± Chapter 1056 - 1056 Where is she? 1056 Where is she? Gu Zhou frowned and said unhappily, "Do you think there''s a need for us to talk?" Qiao Nian saw that Yu Chu seemed to be frightened by Gu Zhou. She gasped and looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had been wronged. Any woman would dislike the girl her husband''s mother had found to meet her husband. However, Yu Chu gave off a strange feeling. Gu Zhou''s voice was slightly louder, and Yu Chu felt a chill run down her spine. It was obvious that Yu Chu was a timid girl. Yu Chu''s face, neck, and ears were red. She lookedpletely frightened. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. On the surface, Yu Chu looked like an innocent and timid girl. One could never judge a book by its cover! If this was just Yu Chu''s disguise, then Yu Chu''s position was very high! As for what kind of person Yu Chu was, she would only be sure after interacting with her. However, Qiao Nian hoped that Yu Chu was an innocent and kind person. Otherwise, the two of them would be enemies. She had never been soft-hearted towards her enemies. Qiao Nian had a n in mind. She smiled at Gu Zhou. "Don''t be angry first. Since Miss Yu said that there might be a misunderstanding between us, let''s listen to her exin!" When Yu Chu heard Qiao Nian''s words, he gave her a grateful look and looked at Gu Zhou expectantly. "Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw, let''s go in and talk!" Gu Zhou stood there expressionlessly and asked coldly, "Where is she?" "Teacher hasn''t arrived yet!" Yu Chu said obediently. Qiao Nian nced up at Yu Chu. So Yu Chu was Bai Hui''s student. Was Bai Hui nning to let Yu Chu and Gu Zhou meet alone? Realizing this, Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable. When the waiter heard Yu Chu''s words, his expression changed drastically. He immediately stepped forward and reminded her softly, "Miss Yu, Madam Bai has already said that only Mr. Gu is allowed to enter! Please don''t make things difficult for us! If we really let that youngdy in, I might lose my job. Please understand!" When Qiao Nian heard the waiter''s words, she subconsciously didn''t want to go in. Since Yu Chu wanted to exin things, they could go somewhere else. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she saw Yu Chu blush and frown. She said fiercely, "Put all the me on me. If there''s any problem, I''ll bear the consequences!" Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Although she understood that Yu Chu was pretending to be very fierce, in her opinion, Yu Chu seemed to be acting cute. Yu Chu was 1.6 meters tall and had her hair tied up in a bun. She looked like a clean piece of white paper, making one unable to feel a trace of annoyance. The waiter looked at Yu Chu in front of him. He didn''t know what to say. How could this woman pretend to be cute and get away with it? However, Yu Chu was on good terms with Madam Bai. When the time came, she would handle the situation. With this thought in mind, the attendant couldn''t be bothered to say anything else. He stepped aside and smiled. "Pleasee in." The private room was very close. After the three of them entered, the attendant closed the door and left. Qiao Nian sat down opposite Yu Chu. Gu Zhou sat down next to her. Yu Chu noticed that Gu Zhou had waited for Qiao Nian to sit down before sitting down. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes, then she gradually smiled. She really didn''t expect Brother Ah Zhou to not be single. In the past, Brother Ah Zhou had always avoided women. At that time, she was even worried that Brother Ah Zhou would be a monk in the future, because his actions were no different from those of a monk. This was great! Brother Ah Zhou had found the person he loved. "What are you trying to say?" Gu Zhou asked impatiently. Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou and looked at Yu Chu with a smile. Yu Chu took a deep breath and exined gently, "Brother Ah Zhou, I know that Teacher has invited you over for a meal as well. I understand her thoughts. I came over because I wanted to make things clear." Gu Zhou''s eyes gradually turned cold. In his impression, his mother was determined to control everything. Whether others liked it or not, she would always force her thoughts on others. Moreover, she had never felt that she was in the wrong. Yu Chu was the girl she had brought back and raised. She was also the fianc¨¦e she had prepared for him. Chapter 1057 - 1057 Insult 1057 Insult When Bai Hui called and forced him to marry Yu Chu, he was unwilling. He asked, "Do you want Yu Chu to help me get rid of bad luck?" When Bai Hui heard his words, she hung up without hesitation. The meaning behind her words was obvious. In Bai Hui''s opinion, his words had insulted Yu Chu. As Gu Zhou had brought up the matter of bridal flushing, Matriarch Gu had even specially found a master to read Gu Zhou''s fortune! The master calcted for forty-nine days and finally chose the Qiao family''s daughter, Qiao Xin. At that time, Gu Zhou''s thoughts were very simple. As long as he did not have to marry Yu Chu, he would marry anyone. When Bai Hui found out about this, she sent him a text message, her words filled with dissatisfaction. Gu Zhou did not care about Bai Hui''s thoughts at all. He had already thought it through. No matter who married him, he would prepare a peaceful divorce agreement for Mrs. Gu. A yearter, the two of them would split up and live well. At that time, he had followed the master''s instructions and asked the matchmaker to go to the Qiao family to propose marriage. However, he had never expected the Qiao family to be so bold as to secretly change the bride! He knew that Qiao Nian had married in ce of Qiao Xin, so he was very unhappy with what the Qiao family had done. At that time, Grandma knew that Qiao Nian had married in ce of Qiao Xin. She hurriedly looked for the master and asked him if it would affect him if the bride was changed. The master had only said, "Sometimes, one''s fate has to be fulfilled. Don''t force it." It was only because of the master''s words that he was unwilling to argue with the Qiao family about the substitute marriage. The longer he interacted with Qiao Nian, the more his gaze couldn''t leave her. He only hoped that he could be with her forever. If it weren''t for Qiao Nian, his life would have beenpletely dark. It wouldn''t have been as exciting every day as it was now. Seeing Gu Zhou lowering his head in deep thought, Yu Chu didn''t know if Gu Zhou was angry. He looked at Qiao Nian uneasily and said guiltily, "Second Sister-inw, I''m sorry." Qiao Nian stopped drinking her tea. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Yu Chu continue. "I know that Brother Ah Zhou is married, and I know what Teacher thinks. I still decided to meet Brother Ah Zhou. This is really rude. I''m sorry, Second Sister-inw." Qiao Nian looked at Yu Chu. This was the first time she had seen a girl who expressed her sincerity so bluntly. If she and Gu Zhou just had a marriage arrangement, she would not have had any thoughts about Yu Chu''s actions. But now, she and Gu Zhou were husband and wife. There was something wrong with a girl who was willing to meet for a meal even though she knew that the man''s mother had other thoughts. Hence, she still didn''t like Yu Chu''s actions. When Gu Zhou heard Yu Chu''s words, he frowned and asked, "She should have told you about my marriage back then. She''s far closer to you than to me. Why are you willing toe to this banquet today?" Qiao Nian''s heart skipped a beat. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, her lips curving up slightly. She minded Yu Chu''s actions, but if she pointed out Yu Chu''s fault now, it would be bad for her reputation. It would also make her feel that she had be jealous. However, Gu Zhou had said everything in her heart. This was enough to prove her status in Gu Zhou''s heart. Qiao Nian''s eyes gradually filled with smiles. Her lips curved up as she stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. She liked Gu Zhou''s tant favoritism. It always made her happy. Yu Chu was slightly stunned. The light in her eyes gradually dimmed. She lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. "Brother Ah Zhou, you should know that Teacher is my benefactor. I listen to everything Teacher says and never disobey her." Yu Chu pursed her lips and looked up again, her eyes filled with stubbornness. She took a few deep breaths and said boldly, "I know that Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw are married, and I know Teacher''s intentions. I think I want to make things clear in front of everyone this time." Towards the end, Yu Chu''s face turned redder and redder, but her eyes were as firm as ever. "Brother Ah Zhou, I really only treat you as my brother. I-I¡­" Yu Chu was panting heavily, her eyes sparkling. Meeting Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou''s gazes, she lowered her gaze shyly and said softly, "I-I have someone I like. He''s my senior. He''s in America now." Chapter 1058 - 1058 I Trust Him

Chapter 1058 - 1058 I Trust Him

1058 I Trust Him Yu Chu¡¯s entire face was extremely red. She looked down shyly and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, when I found out that you and Second Sister-inw were married, I sincerely wanted to give you my blessings and nned to agree to Senior¡¯s confession, but¡­¡± The joy on Yu Chu¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She lowered her gaze and said in disappointment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Teacher to have such thoughts. I just think that if Brother Ah Zhou was around, I might have the courage to say my thoughts.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Yu Chu¡¯s timid and afraid expression at first. When she heard her words and saw how shy Yu Chu was because she was about to fall in love, she could sense Yu Chu¡¯s sincerity. She felt that Yu Chu was an introverted youngdy. She didn¡¯t dare to refute the adults¡¯ words, but she yearned for freedom. !! Gu Zhou looked at Yu Chu¡¯s face. They could be considered childhood sweethearts. Yu Chu was a very innocent person. Everything was written on his face. He could tell that Yu Chu was not lying. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Chu lowered her head and took a sip of water from the cup in front of her. Only then did she look at Qiao Nian with a red face and promise seriously, ¡°Second Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I really won¡¯t disturb you. I hope you can forgive me for being rash this time!¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of straight girls. Her lips curved up slightly as she said gently, ¡°I believe you, and¡­¡± Qiao Nian paused and looked at Gu Zhou. When their eyes met, she said, ¡°I believe him.¡± Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, which were as bright as the stars in the sky. Under the light, her devastatingly beautiful face looked like top-grade unpolished jade. She was so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Gu Zhou felt that the best luck he had in his life was meeting Qiao Nian. Seeing Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s lingering gazes, Yu Chu couldn¡¯t help but think of the senior she liked. Her lips curved up slightly, and she lowered her gaze with a smile. Gu Zhou reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He clearly had a thousand words to say, but at this moment, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, the door of the private room opened. The three of them came back to their senses and looked towards the door of the private room. Yu Chu¡¯s face turned even redder. She knew that her teacher did not want Second Sister-inw to enter the private room, but if she insisted on inviting her in, her teacher would definitely be angry. She stood up timidly and walked to the door. Lowering her head, she called out, ¡°Teacher.¡± Bai Hui didn¡¯t even look at Yu Chu. Her beautiful phoenix-like eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her gaze was like thousands of ice arrows, shooting mercilessly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou stood up. Qiao Nian looked at Bai Hui neither servile nor overbearing. Her gaze was as calm as ever, without a trace of fear. At this moment, Qiao Nian realized the strength of genes. Only a beautiful woman like Bai Hui could give birth to someone as handsome as Gu Zhou. Although Bai Hui was already in her forties, she had taken good care of herself. There were no wrinkles on her face, and her skin was as white as snow. Her nose was small, and there was a red mole under the right corner of her eye. Bai Hui was a flirtatious beauty, but the gold-rimmed sses on her face made her look a little colder. She looked like a female elite in the workce. No wonder Grandma had said that Bai Hui was the number one socialite in An City back then. At that time, countless elites of the wealthy families had used all their strength, hoping to see Bai Hui. Bai Hui was worth it because she had a devastatingly beautiful face. Yu Chu had been following Bai Hui. Seeing Bai Hui¡¯s expression, she immediately understood that she was very unhappy. ¡°Teacher.¡± Yu Chu mustered her courage, her voice still soft. ¡°Please sit!¡± Bai Hui retracted her gaze from Qiao Nian¡¯s face and looked at Yu Chu coldly. She questioned unhappily, ¡°I told you that only Gu Zhou is allowed to enter!¡± The atmosphere in the room instantly froze and became tense. Yu Chu recalled the attendant¡¯s words and nced at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. In a soft but firm voice, he said, ¡°Teacher, Second Sister-inw is very important to Brother Ah Zhou. She¡¯s not an outsider. She¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Hui¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. Her entire body emitted a chill as she frowned at Yu Chu. Yu Chu¡¯s eyes turned red with grievance. She lowered her head and stood there like a cat in the rain, looking pitiful. Chapter 1059 - 1059 We Have All Grown Up 1059 We Have All Grown Up Bai Hui¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. In a daze, she saw Yu Chu from many years ago. Her tone softened. ¡°Chu Chu, why are you disobedient now? How dare you disobey me?¡± Yu Chu looked up. Her eyes were wet, but they were very clear, like the eyes of a deer in the forest. She opened her mouth slightly, but no words came out. She pursed her lips and took a deep breath. She said seriously, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve all grown up.¡± Bai Hui was slightly stunned, but she quickly came back to her senses. She did not expect Yu Chu to say such a thing. When she was young, Gu Zhou and Yu Chu had both grown up by her side. She could forcefully instill her thoughts into them. But now that they were older and had their own ideas, they began to disobey her. Seeing that Bai Hui was silent, Yu Chu realized that her teacher treated her very well. She was very grateful to her teacher, but some things might not go as her teacher wished. Her heart was beating extremely fast. She turned to look at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, her gazending on their clenched hands, her eyes filled withughter. She retracted her gaze. She still remembered what her teacher had told her. ¡°Happiness has to be earned by oneself.¡± Although she was not rted to the teacher by blood, her teacher treated her like his own daughter. She had always listened to her teacher obediently. ¡°Teacher.¡± Yu Chu looked at Bai Hui, her eyes sparkling. She said the words she had been suppressing in her heart. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to bond with Brother Ah Zhou when I came here today. I¡¯ve always treated Brother Ah Zhou as my biological brother. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to change, and I don¡¯t want to be the second Jiang Yue.¡± ¡°Is Jiang Yue worthy ofpeting with you?¡± Yu Chu knew that her teacher liked her the most. She blinked her clear eyes and said seriously, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m just giving an analogy. If I want to break up Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw, won¡¯t I be doing the same thing as Jiang Yue? Brother Ah Zhou is my brother. As his younger sister, I naturally have to give him my blessings when I find out that he¡¯s married.¡± At this point, Yu Chu¡¯s shy face began to bubble up. She continued, ¡°I want to be Brother Ah Zhou¡¯s sister forever. I don¡¯t want to be Jiang Yue.¡± She and Gu Zhou could be considered childhood sweethearts. They had grown up together. She knew what kind of life Brother Ah Zhou had led in the past. She was really d that Brother Ah Zhou could love someone like a normal person. In the past, she had always been worried that Brother Ah Zhou might die alone. Bai Hui looked at Yu Chu¡¯s face and really expected better from someone. She frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Chu Chu, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ve always thought for others since you were young, but you¡¯ve never thought of fighting for the happiness you want. Happiness won¡¯t approach you voluntarily. You have to fight for it.¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Chu bowed respectfully to Bai Hui. When she stood up straight again, there were tears in her eyes as she said shyly, ¡°I already have someone I like in my heart. Teacher, he¡¯s still in America. When we go back, I¡¯ll take the initiative to fight for my happiness.¡± Bai Hui frowned. She didn¡¯t believe at all that Yu Chu would fall for someone else. She felt that Yu Chu was just making up an excuse. She had raised Yu Chu. How could she not know what Yu Chu was thinking? She pursed her lips slightly. Yu Chu looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian not far away and said happily, ¡°Teacher, Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw look verypatible together. Just ept them!¡± Bai Hui looked at Yu Chu¡¯s face and the tears in her eyes. She looked away. This child always thought for others. Even after so many years, she was still as kind as ever. Bai Hui retracted her gaze and looked at Gu Zhou coldly. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou walked forward. His expression was firm, and his tone was as cold as ever. ¡°Mom, in this life, Qiao Nian is my only wife.¡± Bai Hui looked at Gu Zhou coldly and said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Gu Zhou met Bai Hui¡¯s gaze fearlessly and gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou beside her, feeling very touched. Chapter 1060 - 1060 Then Go to Hell! 1060 Then Go to Hell! ¡°Then go to hell!¡± Bai Hui¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, and there was impatience in her tone, as if she really wanted Gu Zhou to die. Qiao Nian and Yu Chu looked at Bai Hui in disbelief. Neither of them had expected Bai Hui to say such terrifying words to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou stood there with his usual expression. He was already used to it. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a needle. It was so painful that it was difficult to breathe. She lowered her gaze, trying hard to remain calm. In a daze, she recalled Zhou Zhou again. She still remembered Zhou Zhou¡¯s obsession with eating candy. She still remembered that Zhou Zhou would ask her, ¡°Does Nian Nian not want Zhou Zhou?¡± Zhou Zhou felt aggrieved, inferior, and insecure. What left the deepest impression on Qiao Nian was that on that stormy night in MY, Zhou Zhou was squatting at the door of her room, drenched. She had initially thought that Gu Zhou was insecure because he had been treated as a medicine to treat Gu Yue when he was young. But now, it seemed that things were not as she had thought. It was very likely that Gu Zhou had created Zhou Zhou because of his mother¡¯s ruthlessness. Qiao Nian took a deep breath. She took a step forward and held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly. She looked at Bai Hui calmly. ¡°Hello, Madam Bai.¡± Bai Hui frowned imperceptibly. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to call her that. Qiao Nian looked up and her gaze fell calmly on Bai Hui¡¯s face. She enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Biologically speaking, you¡¯re my husband¡¯s mother. If I marry him, I should follow my husband and call you Mom.¡± A trace of disdain shed in Bai Hui¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ept me, ording to traditional etiquette, I should call you Auntie. However, I don¡¯t think you need my respect. In that case, I¡¯ll call you Madam Bai.¡± Bai Hui met Qiao Nian¡¯s charming eyes. Those eyes were exactly the same as Su Yan¡¯s fox-like eyes. At the thought of Su Yan, Bai Hui¡¯s expression turned cold. She clenched her right fist tightly, her nails digging into her palm. She was so angry that her lips were trembling. She immediately pursed her lips. ¡°Since Madam Bai thinks that we¡¯re not family, things will be easier to handle. We won¡¯t have to pretend to be polite anymore. In the future, just treat it as if we have nothing to do with each other. After a hundred years, your funeral ceremony won¡¯t be our problem too,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Bai Hui looked at Qiao Nian sinisterly. The people of Country Z valued what would happen a hundred yearster. If her daughter-inw did not attend her funeral, wouldn¡¯t that be a p to her face in public? ording to Qiao Nian, she didn¡¯t intend to support her. Bai Hui wasn¡¯t old and helpless. Moreover, she didn¡¯t need anyone to support her at all. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s attitude, her every word, and her every gaze made her feel very ufortable. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bai Hui questioned, raising her eyebrows. She was very displeased with Qiao Nian¡¯s attitude. Qiao Nian smiled gently, as if she wasn¡¯t displeased at all. She said, ¡°How can this be a threat? Madam Bai, I¡¯m clearly just stating a fact.¡± Without waiting for Bai Hui to speak, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°As Gu Zhou¡¯s wife, I¡¯m doing all this because my heart aches for my husband.¡± Bai Hui frowned. The beauty frowned. She was still good-looking. Qiao Nian could tell that Bai Hui seemed to care a lot about her words. She took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re not qualified to care about him, because he¡¯s never been in your eyes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Hui¡¯s defense was broken. She was so angry that her face turned red. She yearned to p Qiao Nian. ¡°Madam Bai.¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Bai Hui coldly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being a widow, so I don¡¯t want my husband to be killed by you. Since you love to control other people¡¯s lives, you can just raise some mindless things. There¡¯s no need to use your identity as a mother to suppress others. This is really too low-level.¡± Bai Hui¡¯s gaze changed a few times, until there was only coldness left. She yearned to p Qiao Nian to death. She tried hard to control her temper, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Gu Zhou, your wife is really too rude. Being with her will only lower your status.¡± Chapter 1061 - 1061 Do You Even Want Your Life? 1061 Do You Even Want Your Life? Gu Zhou looked up at Bai Hui and said calmly, ¡°My wife just likes to tell the truth.¡± ¡°Are you willing to risk your life for such a person?¡± Bai Hui questioned coldly. Gu Zhou was already used to Bai Hui¡¯s questioning. Ever since he was young, Bai Hui had always spoken in this tone. She had never seemed to have thought that he was her child. At this moment, Yu Chu was looking at Bai Hui and Gu Zhou nervously. Her hands clenched involuntarily in front of her. Just as she was thinking about how to persuade her teacher and Brother Ah Zhou, she heard Qiao Nian speak. ¡°Madam Bai, if the truth makes you feel that it¡¯s ear-piercing, there¡¯s nothing we can do. After all, you¡¯ve already done everything. You can¡¯t make the entire world shut up!¡± Bai Hui red fiercely at Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou shielded Qiao Nian behind him and asked, ¡°Did she say anything wrong?¡± Bai Hui looked at Gu Zhou. In a daze, she seemed to see Gu Zhou¡¯s father. Gu Zhou looked very simr to his father, but Gu Zhou¡¯s temper was simr to Gu Yue¡¯s. She recalled what Yu Chu had said previously. Perhaps they had really grown up. They were no longer under her control and had even learned to talk back. In the past, no matter how obedient they were, they would do whatever she said. Even if they had an argument, she had the final say. But now¡­ Bai Hui lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with sorrow. Seeing that Bai Hui was silent, Gu Zhou knew that she was thinking of his brother again. In her heart, her brother was the most important. The others were all nothing. They coulde and go as they pleased. Gu Zhou was very dissatisfied. He frowned and said, ¡°I won¡¯tpromise on matters of the heart. Qiao Nian is already my legal wife, and she will be my only wife. I have to have her in this life. Don¡¯t do anything pointless again!¡± Oh my god! Brother Ah Zhou was so handsome! Yu Chu was so excited that tears were about to fall. Brother Ah Zhou doted on Second Sister-inw so much. Second Sister-inw was also so handsome. She dared to protect Brother Ah Zhou in front of her teacher! Was this like how a President would dote on his wife? Ah! This was it! Yu Chu looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes. Suddenly, she sensed the coldness around her intensify. She saw her teacher looking at Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw with a dark expression. Her teacher was angry. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Yu Chu wanted to persuade Bai Hui, but Gu Zhou interrupted her. ¡°We still have something on. We¡¯ll leave first!¡± With that, Gu Zhou took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walked out. He wasn¡¯t negotiating with Bai Hui anymore, but informing her. Gu Zhou and Bai Hui brushed past each other. Bai Hui felt as if she was about to lose something. Her heart was empty as she shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had already walked to the door of the private room. When they heard Bai Hui¡¯s voice, they stopped. Gu Zhou frowned slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure. He turned to look at Bai Hui and subconsciously shielded Qiao Nian behind him. Qiao Nian noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s a cheap shot, a cheap trick. She was a little touched. Bai Hui did not turn back to look at Gu Zhou. She stood there calmly and said, ¡°Even if Gu Zhou already has a child, you don¡¯t care?¡± Qiao Nian knew that Bai Hui was talking to her again. She said, ¡°I¡¯m the mother of the child.¡± Bai Hui seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and said coldly, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Lu family is actually willing to be someone¡¯s stepmother. If this gets out, many people will probably be shocked!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Bai Hui¡¯s words, he frowned. Qiao Nian smiled gently and said, ¡°Madam Bai, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. That child was born to Gu Zhou and me.¡± Bai Hui¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. She asked with interest, ¡°Pregnant before marriage? That¡¯s all the upbringing the Lu family has?¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she heard Bai Hui say, ¡°You can marry anyone you want, but you can¡¯t marry the daughter of the Lu family. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Gu Zhou said lightly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten. This is my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± When Bai Hui met Gu Zhou¡¯s cold eyes, her heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling about this, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Your grandmother isn¡¯t in good health. Take the time to visit her.¡± After a pause, Bai Hui continued, ¡°Take the child with you.¡± Bai Hui¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, her gaze cold. Chapter 1062 - 1062 Madam Bai 1062 Madam Bai Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°The mother of the child is Qiao Nian. If you want to see the child, you have to get the mother¡¯s permission.¡± Qiao Nian smiled, her beautiful fox-like eyes crescent-shaped. She said lightly, ¡°Madam Bai, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interested in children.¡± Bai Hui¡¯s frown deepened. Her mood was extremely low. She had never expected Qiao Nian to say such a thing. Before she came to An City, she had already found out that Gu Zhou had an illegitimate child. At that time, her thoughts were very simple. She felt that a youngdy in her early twenties like Qiao Nian would never ept that her husband was hiding the fact that he had an illegitimate child. But things didn¡¯t go as nned. That child was actually Qiao Nian¡¯s! ¡°The child is five years old. Six years ago¡­¡± At this point, Bai Hui paused, as if she had thought of something, and her eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°Six years ago, on August 15, Big Brother asked me toe to An City. He said that he wanted to give me a surprise. In the end, I was schemed against that night.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and turned to look at Qiao Nian. Even now, he still felt that it was unreal. He had never expected that the person that night would be Qiao Nian. ¡°Other than me, she was also schemed against!¡± Bai Hui¡¯s frown deepened. She pursed her lips tightly and asked after a long while, ¡°Your brother disappeared that day, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Hui¡¯s beautiful phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, her expression serious. It was too much of a coincidence. Why had both her sons been schemed against that day? One of her sons had been schemed against and spent the night with a strange woman! Her other son had disappeared in a car ident! Was there something else going on? Who exactly was plotting against the Gu family behind the scenes? Bai Hui couldn¡¯t help but recall the situation when she gave birth to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was born prematurely. At that time, she had been identally poisoned while eating. When Gu Zhou was born, his body was filled with poison. All of this added up made Bai Hui feel that someone was deliberately targeting the Gu family. In the past, she didn¡¯t know what had happened to Gu Zhou that night. In the past, she had always felt that Gu Zhou wanted to meet Gu Yue, which was why Gu Yue had gotten into a car ident and his whereabouts were unknown. Now, it seemed that she had misunderstood Gu Zhou. An invisible pair of hands was manipting everything behind his back! Suddenly, Bai Hui felt a pain in her chest. She hurriedly reached out to cover her chest. ¡°Teacher!¡± Yu Chu supported Bai Hui in a panic and called out anxiously! Bai Hui took a few deep breaths, and her face gradually regained its color. She turned to look at Yu Chu beside her and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an old illness!¡± She had fallen ill when she gave birth to Gu Zhou. When she was slightly agitated, her chest would ache! Yu Chu hurriedly helped Bai Hui sit down and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Teacher, do you want some water to calm down?¡± Bai Hui shook her head. Only then did she realize that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had already left. She looked at Yu Chu with heartache. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. You¡¯re really too honest! You don¡¯t even know how to fight for your happiness!¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m already very happy now!¡± Yu Chu smiled and sat down beside Bai Hui, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Teacher, I might still be like those people in the vige. I wouldn¡¯t know how exciting the outside world is.¡± Yu Chu recalled the past and couldn¡¯t help but smile. When she was ten years old, she met Teacher Bai Hui when she was studying in school. At that time, she was the same as everyone else in her ss. She came to school every day. She thought that after six years of elementary school, her family would start to help her find a suitable person. Then, she would be preparing to get married. At that time, the girls in the ss were all proud of how well they knew how to do housework. Whoever did their housework well would be able to marry into a good family in the future! However, Teacher Bai Hui¡¯s appearance changed Yu Chu¡¯s perspective. She had never expected a girl to be able to be so morous. She could even be a teacher and teach her ssmates on the podium. Chapter 1063 - 1063 Awakening 1063 Awakening She also wanted to be like Teacher Bai Hui and be someone who contributed to society! She had worked hard in school, and her exam results were ranked first in the entire school! The next year, her parents passed away because of AIDS. Her fifteen-year-old brother was unwilling to let her go to school again. School fees had to be paid. Her brother wanted to save money to build a new house and get married! As their family was very poor, her brother could not find a wife. In the end, the matchmaker said that he was preparing for a marriage exchange The so-called marriage exchange was that when she married into a man¡¯s family, a girl from the man¡¯s family would marry her brother. But at that time, she no longer wanted to get married. She only wanted to study hard, get into university, and leave the mountains. Just as she was forced to meet the man, Teacher Bai Hui appeared! Teacher Bai Hui had always been cold. No one in the ss dared to speak to her much. She often heard from others that Teacher Bai Hui had no emotions. She was like a machine! Teacher Bai Hui only nced at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to study or get married?¡± ¡°Study!¡± Yu Chu said without hesitation. Saying these two words had already exhausted all her courage. In the end, Teacher Bai Hui gave her brother two hundred yuan and brought her out of the mountain to the city. At that time, Yu Chu realized that Teacher Bai Hui was just a person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. When she lived with Teacher Bai Hui, it was at this time that she got to know Brother Ah Yue and Brother Ah Zhou. She came from the countryside, and she had an ent. At that time, she was studying in the same school as Brother Ah Zhou, and Brother Ah Zhou had even threatened those whoughed at her. Thinking of the past, Yu Chu couldn¡¯t help but smile. If it weren¡¯t for her teacher, she might not have so many happy and warm memories! Not only had the teacher brought her out of the mountain, but he had also changed her fate. However, there was something she didn¡¯t understand. Why was her teacher so heartless to her two biological children? Teacher was very strict with Brother Ah Zhou because she wanted Brother Ah Zhou to save Brother Ah Yue. However, Teacher did not treat Brother Ah Yue well either¡­ Once, Grandma Gu wanted to give Brother Ah Yue a candy. Just as Brother Ah Yue ced the candy in his mouth, the teacher forced him to open his mouth and spit it out. Then, the teacher threw the candy into the trash can. ¡°Do you have a conscience? Your brother is still suffering because of you. How dare you eat candy?¡± Brother Ah Yue had only eaten half a bowl. When he didn¡¯t want to eat, the teacher would be very angry. ¡°You¡¯re not in good health. Why aren¡¯t you eating? Do you want your brother to suffer more?¡± When Brother Ah Yue was ying tennis at home, her teacher was so angry that his face darkened. ¡°Your brother can only lie on the bed because of you. How dare you y tennis casually? If you fall, do you still want your brother to suffer?¡± ¡­ Every word the teacher said was like a sharp de stabbing into Brother Ah Yue¡¯s heart. Brother Ah Yue¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier. Yu Chu came back to her senses and looked at her teacher. Her teacher¡¯s appearance was simr to before, but she was no longer as energetic as before. ¡°When did you start following me?¡± Bai Hui looked up at Yu Chu. ¡°I¡¯ve been by Teacher¡¯s side since I was ten!¡± Yu Chu said obediently. Bai Hui looked at Yu Chu¡¯s innocent little face, and her gaze gradually softened. ¡°Chu Chu, you just told me that you liked someone. Tell me honestly, did you say that on purpose in front of Gu Zhou? Do you want me to give up trying to matchmake you with Gu Zhou in this way, or do you really like someone already?¡± ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s true. I already have someone I like, and he¡¯s already confessed his love for me. I wanted to tell Teacher about this before agreeing to be with him!¡± Yu Chu¡¯s face was as red as a cooked shrimp, and her head seemed to be steaming. Bai Hui frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do I know that boy?¡± ¡°Teacher should know him, but I want to bring him to see Teacher after everything is settled.¡± Yu Chu gave a quiet smile and said gently, ¡°Teacher, I really don¡¯t have that kind of feelings for Brother Ah Zhou!¡± Chapter 1064 - 1064 Madam Bai’s Gentleness 1064 Madam Bai¡¯s Gentleness ¡°You two were especially close when you were young. I remember that once, when Ah Zhou was disobedient, I forced him to kneel in the ancestral hall. At that time, you even secretly brought him food, didn¡¯t you?¡± It was precisely because of this that Bai Hui had always felt that Yu Chu liked Gu Zhou. Yu Chu was an obedient child, so she wanted Yu Chu to marry Gu Zhou! ¡°Teacher, Brother Ah Zhou was a few years older than me. After I followed you to the city, my ssmates bullied me in school. Theyughed at my ent, and Brother Ah Zhou said harsh words, forcing them to apologize to me! On the way home from school, someone even tried to rob me. I was really frightened back then. It was Brother Ah Zhou who stepped forward and beat those baddies up until they couldn¡¯t get up. Brother Ah Zhou is even better than my biological brother. I¡¯ve always treated him as my brother!¡± Yu Chu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I went to deliver food to Brother Ah Zhou because I really treat him as my brother. He usually protects me. When he¡¯s in danger, it¡¯s only right for me to protect him!¡± When Bai Hui heard Yu Chu¡¯s words, she lowered her eyes and recalled that the three of them had a good rtionship when they were young. When Yu Chu was in her first year of high school, she was sent overseas to study. After that, Yu Chu had been living overseas and rarely came back! She still remembered that every year, Yu Chu would call Gu Yue and Gu Zhou. Sometimes, Yu Chu would also boldly remind them to eat well! Seeing that Bai Hui was silent, Yu Chu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She said carefully, ¡°Teacher, I think Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw like each other. Why don¡¯t you ept Second Sister-inw?¡± The gentleness in Bai Hui¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, and her temples throbbed with anger. ¡°Even if all the women in the world die and Qiao Nian is the only one left, I don¡¯t want him to be with the daughter of the Lu family!¡± Yu Chu had wanted to persuade Bai Hui again, but when she saw Bai Hui clutching her chest, she couldn¡¯t say anything else. Bai Hui seemed to have thought of something. When she looked at Yu Chu, her gaze softened again. ¡°You said that you have someone you like. What¡¯s the other party like?¡± ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know what to say about this either. I¡¯ll bring him to see youter!¡± Yu Chu said softly, her face red. Bai Hui stood up and walked out. Yu Chu supported Bai Hui. Bai Hui turned to look at Yu Chu, who was beside her. The little girl had also grown up. Worried, she instructed, ¡°There aren¡¯t many good men nowadays. When you¡¯re in a rtionship, you have to keep your eyes open. If he¡¯s not good, you must not be with him. That will only consume your enthusiasm!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You have to maintain a happy mood when you¡¯re in a rtionship. If he makes you unhappy, he won¡¯t be suitable for you!¡± Yu Chu looked at Bai Hui gratefully and nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re just too easy to deceive!¡± ¡°With Teacher around, no one can lie to me!¡± A trace of a smile shed in Bai Hui¡¯s eyes. ¡­ Gu Zhou drove Qiao Nian straight to the Dongjiang River. Gu Zhou parked the car by the roadside and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand as they walked towards the river. Gu Zhou parked the car by the roadside and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand as they walked towards the river. Qiao Nian was still wearing a ck down jacket. The hem of her skirt fluttered in the wind, and her small face looked even fairer and more beautiful under the light. She gave off a cold aura, as if she was a beauty in a painting. She could only be seen from afar, not touched! Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and held her hand tightly. When he noticed, he realized that his hand was already intertwined with Qiao Nian¡¯s. He was already used to holding hands with Qiao Nian like this. It was as if he could get closer to her this way. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t escape even if she wanted to. Neon lights shed across the river. The traffic on the street was endless, leaving behind afterimages of lights. It was so beautiful that it wasfortable. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes and looked across. With her other hand, she took out her phone and took a photo of everything on the other end. Many years ago, she had drawn a stone wall painting. She had the urge to draw the scene now. Her lips curved up slightly. Qiao Nian put her phone in her pocket and turned to look at Gu Zhou. Smiling, she said, ¡°You should take another photo. I¡¯ll draw another painting! Just like many years ago!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s smiling face intently. Thinking of the past, he nodded. ¡°I want to film you too!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 1065 - 1065 Thank You 1065 Thank You Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and took a few steps back. He looked at Qiao Nian, who was smiling back at him, and recalled what Qiao Nian had said in the private room. His heart rippled. Qiao Nian smiled brightly. Behind her was the beautiful and dreamy An City. He wanted to capture the entire scenery, but his attention couldn¡¯t help but fall on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His slender hands erged the image on the phone. Qiao Nian upied two-thirds of the cell phone, making it look like a beautiful portrait. He looked down at Qiao Nian on the phone. His phone didn¡¯t capture Qiao Nian¡¯s beauty at all. !! Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou looking down at his cell phone. Puzzled, she walked over and followed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She saw that he was staring at her photo. Smiling, she took Gu Zhou¡¯s phone. She had wanted to zoom out to take a look at the entire river scenery, but the photo couldn¡¯t be zoomed out. Only then did she realize that Gu Zhou had specially taken this photo of her. ¡°You took a good photo,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile, staring unblinkingly at the photo. Previously, she had heard from others that boyfriends and husbands did not know how to take photos, but Gu Zhou was different. He seemed to be omnipotent. ¡°Thank you for just now.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s low and gentle voice entered her ears. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone, paused for a moment, and the smile in her eyes froze. Then, she looked up at Gu Zhou, who was beside her, and their eyes inadvertently met. It was as if she was the only one left in his eyes. The tips of Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned slightly red. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Why are you being so polite? You even said before that there¡¯s no need for us to thank each other.¡± After a pause, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°But you can express it with actions!¡± Gu Zhou was stunned. Smiling, Qiao Nian stood on her tiptoes and nted a light kiss on Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. She quickly left, her eyes filled withughter. The light kiss was like an electric current, numbing. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face. His breathing quickened involuntarily, and his eyes burned. He yearned to strip Qiao Nian naked. In the past, Qiao Nian would look away shyly every time. But this time, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t look away. Instead, she looked at him openly. In the past, she knew that Gu Zhou liked her, but she wasn¡¯t sure how much. But after what had just happened, she realized how important she was to him. No one could rece her. She was the most precious and unique to him. Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes grew deeper and deeper. His eyes were very bright, as if he had seen the most precious thing in the world. He swallowed and said, ¡°Nian¡¯er, you still want it.¡± Before Gu Zhou spoke, Qiao Nian seemed to be able to guess what he was going to say. Perhaps it was because the two of them had been together for a long time, but she could guess what he was thinking. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes curved up slightly. She tried hard to pretend to be calm and asked evilly, ¡°You have to pay attention to your image in public. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in the headlines tomorrow!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Qiao Nian teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to the river to rx? How are you going to rx if you go home?¡± ¡°With you around, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, his fingers intertwined, as if he wanted to fuse with her body. His gaze gradually turned sharp, carrying a strong sense of aggression. Qiao Nian¡¯s kiss just now had long taken away the displeasure in his heart. Qiao Nian was speechless. This man was too fickle! Or was this man too easy to coax? Before Qiao Nian could speak, Gu Zhou picked her up horizontally. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, worried that she would fall. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian, who was in his arms. His face was reflected in her eyes, as if he was the only one in her world. ¡°I can walk by myself,¡± Qiao Nian said in a low voice, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. A cold wind blew, and Qiao Nian¡¯s skirt fluttered in the wind. Her hair was a little messy and she looked like a cold beauty. ¡°I can walk fast!¡± Before Qiao Nian could react, Gu Zhou ced her in the front passenger seat. She was about to fasten her seatbelt when Gu Zhou already helped her do so considerately. Chapter 1066 - 1066 Fast Car 1066 Fast Car After Gu Zhou closed the passenger door, he immediately walked to the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. Qiao Nian was about to swipe her cell phone when she suddenly felt the car speed up. She turned to look at Gu Zhou and said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t drive so fast. Safety first.¡± Gu Zhou did not answer. His lips curved up slightly, and he quickly drove to the entrance of the Dongjiang vi. The two of them got out of the car. !! When she stood at the entrance of the Dongjiang vi, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly, as if it would jump out of her chest the next moment. She knew what was about to happen and felt inexplicably nervous. When she and Gu Zhou were in Room 1314, they had spent almost the entire night tossing and turning. Later on, when they returned to the Gu residence, they had only done it once, and that was because the two of them were worried that their children would enter the room. There were only the two of them in the Dongjiang vi. Would he¡­ Suddenly, a fragrance wafted over. Qiao Nian came back to her senses and realized that Gu Zhou had already opened the door to the Dongjiang Vi. The small garden of the vi was filled with roses. When she walked in, it was as if she was wandering in a sea of roses. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou walked in. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou beside her. In a daze, she recalled the first time she had seen him. He had an aversion to women and yearned to be surrounded by men. But now, Gu Zhou¡¯s aversion to women seemed to be much better. Moreover, he no longer disliked other women so much. When Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou into the living room, she was slightly stunned. Previously, Song Man had lived in the Dongjiang vi, but now, all the decorations in the house had be minimalist. It was simply brand new. Gu Zhou probably didn¡¯t want to use what Song Man had used. Qiao Nian stood at the entrance and took off her high heels, preparing to put on cotton slippers. ¡°Huh?¡± The world spun. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Gu Zhou was carrying her like a princess. She blushed slightly and said, ¡°I can walk on my own!¡± ¡°Today, we¡¯ll stay here.¡± Stay here. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart beat like a war drum. Her heart was beating rapidly, as if it would jump out of her mouth the next moment. The two of them had been intimate three times, but she was still not used to being intimate with him. However, if she pretended to be shy at this moment, it would seem a little pretentious! Qiao Nian allowed Gu Zhou to carry her to her room on the second floor. After Gu Zhou ced her on the bed, she continued to hug Gu Zhou¡¯s neck tightly, staring unblinkingly at him. Her lips curved up slightly, and she gently kissed Gu Zhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. Gu Zhou¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but he quickly reacted. Without hesitation, he pressed Qiao Nian under him and lowered his gaze slightly, looking at Qiao Nian in his arms. ¡°You seductive little fox!¡± Qiao Nian smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. Just as she was about to speak, Gu Zhou kissed her lips domineeringly. His kiss was as domineering as ever, roaming her mouth without restraint. That numbing feeling spread from her tailbone to every part of her body. Qiao Nian gradually couldn¡¯t breathe. Her body went limp, and her consciousness gradually faded. Indeed, she still couldn¡¯t resist Gu Zhou¡¯s temptation. Moonlight filtered through the window, adding to the ambiguous atmosphere in the room. The temperature in the room rose. ¡­ At the Lu family¡¯s old residence. Matriarch Lu kept pulling everyone from the Lu family into the living room to talk. Holding a photo of Qiao Nian when she was young, she smiled and told them about Sugar¡¯s childhood. ¡°Sugar especially liked to eat cotton candy and corn candy when she was young. Boss, remember to buy more and put them at home!¡± ¡°Sugar has always loved beauty when she was young. She went to the mall to choose a dress herself. She¡¯s especially adorable. Second Brother, I remember that you have a fashion shop under your name. Prepare more dresses for your sisterter. Sugar has suffered outside all these years. We can¡¯t let her suffer anymore!¡± ¡°Third Brother, your sister has suffered in the past. Later on, investigate who bullied her and bully them back. Our eldest daughter of the Lu family can¡¯t suffer grievances!¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, your sister is back. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything? Go back and ask around what she likes. Prepare more gifts!¡± Chapter 1067 - 1067 Idol 1067 Idol Holding the photos of Qiao Nian when she was young, Matriarch Lu rambled on and on, arranging for her eldest grandsons to prepare gifts for Qiao Nian! She had a nagging feeling that the preparations at home for Qiao Nian¡¯s return were too shabby! It was not until ten at night that Matriarch Lu let everyone rest. Lu Qi heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran towards her room, afraid that she would be caught by Grandma if she was a step slower. Then, she would have to listen to his sister¡¯s story when she was young. !! After Lu Qi returned to her room, the light in her eyes gradually dimmed. She looked at theputer screen in a daze. After a long time, Lu Qi moved the mouse to a word. She pursed her lips and finally sent the document out by email. The inbox was an overseas address. After she sent it, she heaved a sigh of relief, her eyes filled with stars. At this moment, Jiang Chi, who was far away in MY, received an email. Jiang Chi nced at his inbox and seemed to have thought of something. He couldn¡¯t wait to open his email. He thought that Qiao Nian had sent him the email from An City. However, when he saw the name of the email, disappointment shed across his eyes. This wasn¡¯t an email from Qiao Nian, but an email from aizen called ¡°Qi Qi¡±? The content was: ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ve alreadypleted the question you posted online. Please take the time to take a look.¡± Jiang Chi frowned slightly. After opening the document and reading its contents, his eyes gradually darkened. Jiang Chi stood up and walked to the safe at the side. He took out an oldptop. He opened his notebook, which was a little slow to boot up. He sat there calmly, then opened a document on the table. This document was the answer to the online question. Jiang Chi began topare the answers¡­ After sending the email, Lu Qiy on the bed anxiously and waited. She wondered if Mr. Jiang would reply to her. Mr. Jiang was a genius doctor. His email must be filled to the brim. It was normal for him not to be able to see her email for a moment. When would she be able to meet the genius Doctor Jiang? Just as Lu Qi was wondering when Doctor Jiang would reply to her message, herputer rang. She turned on herputer and saw that it was an email from Doctor Jiang! Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect Dr. Jiang to reply to her message so quickly. She was overjoyed and hurriedly opened her email. There were a total of twenty questions, but she had only gotten one wrong! Although her grades were so good, it had taken her seven years to solve them. She had consulted many people about these questions. She was just an ordinary hardworking person. She was really envious of a genius like Doctor Jiang! Seven years ago, she was still a junior high student. At that time, she liked to read books about medicine. Later on, she identally saw Mr. Jiang¡¯s post and found out that he studied medicine. Mr. Jiang¡¯s insights were very unique, and the content of his post was also very interesting. He told her about boring medicine, making her involuntarily like medical knowledge more. Mr. Jiang had posted many posts. She liked Mr. Jiang¡¯s views very much. She would read Mr. Jiang¡¯s posts seriously, and she admired him more and more! She was very curious now. What exactly did Mr. Jiang look like? Lu Qi had a nagging feeling that a genius like Mr. Jiang must be very handsome! Lu Qi clenched her fists involuntarily, her palms covered in nervous sweat. She hesitated for a moment before sending an email. [Mr. Jiang, if I can solve thest question, can we meet?] Jiang Chi was about to turn off hisputer when he saw the new email. He subconsciously opened it and took a look. Not many people read his posts, because some things were more profound. No one who wasn¡¯t a professional was willing to read them. However, under the post, thisizen called Qi Qi often expressed her opinions. It was obvious that she was a crazy fan. Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes darkened. Unfortunately, the person Qi Qi wanted to see was no longer around! These posts were all published by his younger brother, who had long passed away! In the past, his brother had even said that he was willing to marry whoever could answer his questions! Unfortunately, his brother would never be able to fulfill this wish! Chapter 1068 - 1068 I will meet you 1068 I will meet you Whenever Jiang Chi thought of his younger brother, his eyes would be filled with anger, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache. Since his younger brother was no longer around, as his older brother, he naturally had to fulfill his younger brother¡¯s wish. At the thought of this, Jiang Chi replied to Qi Qi. Lu Qi had thought that the other party might not reply and was about to sleep. When she saw an emailing in, she was excited. !! She sat in front of theputer, staring unblinkingly at the small red dot. What should she do? She wanted to open it, but she was afraid that the other party would reject her suggestion. But if she didn¡¯t look, what if she missed Mr. Jiang¡¯s answer? Lu Qi hesitated for a long time. In the end, she opened the email with a trembling hand. When she opened it, her pupils involuntarily dted. [When you answer all the questions correctly, I¡¯ll meet you.] Lu Qi¡¯s lips curved up in excitement. She jumped up in excitement, her face instantly turning red. She covered her face with both hands and threw herself onto the bed. This was great. She could finally meet her idol! When the time came, she would definitely take a photo with her idol. Her idol was very likely to be over fifty years old. Even so, she felt that her idol would definitely be the most handsome! When the time came, she would definitely learn from her idol. ¡­ When Qiao Nian woke up, it was already ten in the afternoon. There were still messages from Qiao Yu on her phone. She woke upte! She had agreed to pay respects to Grandma Qiao today. It seemed that she could only go in the afternoon. Qiao Nian replied to Qiao Yu and put her phone away. Now that she was the only one left in the room, it seemed that Gu Zhou had woken up long ago. When she came out of the bathroom after washing up, footsteps came from outside. At this moment, the bedroom door opened! Qiao Nian was about to greet Gu Zhou when her legs gave way and she almost fell to the ground. There was nothing more awkward than this! Qiao Nian quickly grabbed the door frame to avoid kneeling down. Gu Zhou walked forward and picked Qiao Nian up in his arms, cing her on the bed. He said gently, ¡°I went to buy medicine for you just now.¡± What f*cking medicine? Qiao Nian really wanted toin. However, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to hear Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts. He ced the medicine on the bedside table and said, ¡°Your lips are a little swollen. I bought lip balm.¡± Qiao Nian: Didn¡¯t you bite me? With that, Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips with aplicated expression. Although her lips were a little red and swollen, when he thought of the taste of her lipsst night, Gu Zhou swallowed. What if he wanted to kiss her again? Qiao Nian had wanted to see what else Gu Zhou had bought. Seeing that he was staring at her, she frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze with aplicated expression and took out a second item from the stic bag. ¡°These are vitamins!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t need to take vitamins now, right?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night. You must have been especially tired. Take some vitamins to nourish your body!¡± Gu Zhou said seriously, looking at Qiao Nian with heartache. Qiao Nian was instantly speechless. When Gu Zhou said these words, his expression was very serious. He did not seem to be joking at all. What else could she say? Actually, it was all Gu Zhou¡¯s fault. If he had restrained himselfst night, she wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hard! Then, Gu Zhou took out a medicine box from the bag. When Qiao Nian saw the words on the medicine box, her expression instantly darkened. Golden voice! She was all too familiar with this medicine! That time, in Room 1314, she went to the pharmacy to buy golden voice the next morning when her throat was hoarse! This matter was very awkward to say! When she went to buy golden voice herself, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. However, when Gu Zhou helped her buy golden voice, she felt that something was wrong. She felt as if she was about to die. Gu Zhou ced the things he had bought on the bedside table and said considerately, ¡°I just bought this. You should be able to use it!¡± Qiao Nian lowered her head in silence. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze gradually moved to Qiao Nian¡¯s legs. He asked hesitantly, ¡°What medicine should you take if your legs are weak?¡± ... Chapter 1069 - 1069 Legs Were Weak 1069 Legs Were Weak Qiao Nian felt as if she had been struck by lightning. In an instant, she was charred on the outside and tender on the inside! His legs were f*cking weak! She was clearly tired! If he had known that her legs would go weak, this man would not have insisted on tormenting her for the entire night. !! Gu Zhou stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring breakfast over first. I¡¯ll buy medicine for you after breakfast!¡± Buy medicine? Was there medicine for weak legs? Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned red as she refused righteously. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m almost done!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. His lips curved up slightly as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we relive what happenedst night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry!¡± Qiao Nian mercilessly rejected Gu Zhou¡¯s suggestion. If she did what she didst night again, how would she pay respects to Grandma Qiao in the afternoon? Qiao Nian was about to change her clothes when she saw that Gu Zhou was still in the room. Frowning, she said, ¡°Hurry up and get out. I want to change!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian for a moment before he continued, ¡°Where have I not seen before?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. In the end, Gu Zhou was still chased out by Qiao Nian. What embarrassed Qiao Nian was that Gu Zhou had wanted to help her put on her clothes just now. During breakfast, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay my respects to Grandma Qiao today.¡± Gu Zhou stopped eating and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart warmed. However, she still shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself. Go busy yourself!¡± ¡°Do you really not need me to apany you?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I¡¯m not a child!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou. Only then did Gu Zhou say, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany to settle some matters today!¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± After dinner, Gu Zhou left. Qiao Nian returned to her room and was about to leave with her cell phone when her gaze fell on the medicine on the bedside table. She sighed helplessly. Although she didn¡¯t want to eat the medicine Gu Zhou had prepared for her at all, her throat hurt and felt terrible. She still had to eat it. Gu Zhou understood too well now! ¡­ At noon, Qiao Nian drove to the Qiao family vi! After parking the car, she got out of the car and looked at the door of the Qiao family vi with mixed feelings. In the past, when she didn¡¯t know her true identity, she had always yearned to return to the Qiao family in glory. But after experiencing so much, she was no longer the same person as before. She would never treat the Qiao family as her family again. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out. The man had a big head and ears, and his suit was about to burst open. When he smiled, his uneven yellow teeth were exposed! The man was wearing a suit, but his sneakers had already torn his pants. His white shirt was also a little yellow, like a hooligan on the streets. At this moment, the servant called him butler! Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Shen Hao! Shen Hao was Su Xue¡¯s distant rtive. ording to blood rtions, they werepletely unrted, but because their great-grandfather was a cousin! Back then, when she was sent to the mountains by Su Xue, Shen Hao was in charge of taking care of her! Shen Hao was an alcoholic and a gambler! When she was in the Shen family, Shen Hao often yed cards outside. He drank and did not go home. She often ate one meal and did not eat the next. In winter, she did not have any thick clothes, and Shen Hao was unwilling to spend money on her clothes. He kept saying that she was a piece of trash! Fortunately, her grandfather and senior brothers took good care of her, so she did not freeze to death and starve to death! In the summer when she was sixteen, she was doing her homework at home in a nightdress. Shen Hao hade in drunk and thrown her onto the bed, wanting to forcefully sleep with her! She had been learning mixed martial arts from her brother and senior brothers. She was quite skilled and kicked Shen Hao in the groin. At that time, Shen Hao was in so much pain that he howled loudly. Perhaps it was because she had made too much noise, but she woke up Shen Hao¡¯s wife, Xu Qiu, who was taking an afternoon nap in the room next door! Chapter 1070 - 1070 Got a Rich Man 1070 Got a Rich Man Shen Hao was brazen enough to insist that Qiao Nian had seduced him. In a rage, Xu Qiu picked up a broom at the side and was about to beat Qiao Nian to death. She had long disliked Qiao Nian. She had raised someone in the family for nothing. She had long been dissatisfied! Shen Hao¡¯s son, Shen Cai, had just returned. When he heard Xu Qiu¡¯s tearful words, he was about to teach Qiao Nian a lesson. At this moment, Qin Chuan and Eldest Senior Brother walked in. !! The Qin family and the Shen family were next to each other. When Qin Chuan heard themotion, he rushed over. Qin Chuan and Eldest Senior Brother protected her from the Shen family. Although she was protected from being beaten and scolded, Shen Cai became more and more shameless. He secretly wanted to touch her. The father and son of the Shen family were simply birds of a feather. They werezy and lecherous! Although they were both from the countryside, Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t tell that they were simple-minded. The two of them were simply scum among humans! When Shen Hao saw Qiao Nian, his eyes lit up. In the past, when he was in the Shen family, he had always thought that Qiao Nian was good-looking. He didn¡¯t expect her to grow up and look even better now. She was like a vixen and seductive like a siren. ¡°Oh my, my good niece, you¡¯re finally back. This car isn¡¯t bad. Looks like you¡¯ve found yourself a rich man!¡± Shen Hao looked at Qiao Nian lecherously, regretting not taking her in back then. As long as Qiao Nian looked into Shen Hao¡¯s eyes, she would know what he was thinking. Her stomach churned, and she yearned to kick him away! Of course, Shen Hao didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian was thinking. His attention was all on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian was good-looking. Even the female celebrities on television were probably not as good-looking as her. She had a palm-sized face, bright eyes, white teeth, a tall nose, and cherry-like lips. Her skin was so fair that it glowed under the sunlight! Shen Hao walked up to Qiao Nian and reached out to touch her face. He felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s face must feel especially good, like a peeled egg! In the past, he had seen many people write in books that girls¡¯ faces were smooth and delicate, but his wife¡¯s face was extremely rough. He had once thought that those were all lies! But when he saw Qiao Nian, he realized how wrong he had been! A beauty was a beauty! Before Shen Hao¡¯s hand could touch Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Qiao Nian pped it away! Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Then, Qiao Nian took out a tissue from her bag and wiped her hand that had just touched Shen Hao¡¯s. She threw the tissue into the trash can! Shen Hao¡¯s mind was filled with Qiao Nian¡¯s peerless beauty. He didn¡¯t notice Qiao Nian¡¯s disdainful gaze at all. He took a step forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Nian Nian, no matter what, I¡¯m the uncle who has raised you for so many years. How can you be so cold and heartless? I miss you every day!¡± As Shen Hao spoke, he looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face in fascination. He reached out to touch Qiao Nian¡¯s face again, but Qiao Nian dodged him. Qiao Nian took a few steps back and distanced herself from Shen Hao. The cold aura she exuded made her look like a death god from hell. She looked at Shen Hao coldly and warned, ¡°I advise you not to have a death wish!¡± ¡°Nian Nian, why are you still so angry? Those Young brats aren¡¯t by your side. No one is helping you now!¡± The more Shen Hao thought about it, the more excited he became. He rubbed his hands in front of him. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve even hooked up with a rich man. You¡¯ve be rich. When are you going to give Uncle some money?¡± As Shen Hao spoke, he walked towards Qiao Nian like he was possessed! ¡°Qiao Nian, you b*tch. Other than seducing men, what else do you know? You¡¯re so shameless in broad daylight. You even want to seduce your uncle! If you want to seduce men so badly, you might as well be a prostitute!¡± A sharp voice filled with anger came from afar. That voice was a little ear-piercing! At this moment, a wide and fat woman quickly walked forward and pulled Shen Hao behind her! This woman was none other than Shen Hao¡¯s wife, Xu Qiu! Xu Qiu weighed about 200 kilograms. Standing in front of Qiao Nian, she looked like a huge creature. The more Xu Qiu looked at Qiao Nian, the more she disliked her. Qiao Nian looked like a vixen siren. Her eyes were seducing men everywhere! If she wasn¡¯t careful, Qiao Nian would seduce her man! Thest person she wanted to see in her life was Qiao Nian. This youngdy didn¡¯t know any self-respect at all! Xu Qiu pointed at Qiao Nian¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°I finally understand. You¡¯re such a vixen. You¡¯re so shameless. No wonder your mother wasn¡¯t willing to raise you back then. She was afraid that you would seduce people everywhere. Perhaps you might even seduce your father. You¡¯re simply shameless¡­¡± Chapter 1071 - 1071 Bad Mouth 1071 Bad Mouth ¡°Bam!¡± The clear p interrupted Xu Qiu! A clear palm print suddenly appeared on Xu Qiu¡¯s face! Xu Qiu was stunned on the spot! !! She was dumbfounded by this p! She had never expected Qiao Nian, this little vixen, to dare to p her face! Xu Qiu had been the luckiest woman in their vige since she was young. In the words of the people in their vige, she had a round body and a big face. Even the heavens liked blessed people like her! In the past, everyone in their vige used to think that being fat was beautiful. Being fat meant that they were rich. That meant that they were lucky! Back then, Xu Qiu was the fattest person in their vige! Xu Qiu thought that she was the most beautiful flower in their vige! No one had ever pped her face before. She had really been pped silly! Xu Qiu covered her face, her eyes wide with anger. She yearned to kill Qiao Nian with her gaze! She raised her hand, preparing to hit her back! Then, before the p could ring out, Xu Qiu¡¯s wrist was grabbed! Xu Qiu was slightly stunned. She turned to look at the person holding her hand. This man was really good-looking! Just as Xu Qiu was infatuated, she felt a pain in her wrist. She couldn¡¯t help but scream. When the man let go of her hand, she hurriedly grabbed her right wrist and took two steps back in fear. She looked at the man in front of her with fear. This man was very handsome. It was his cold eyes that made her shiver. Just as Xu Qiu was about to say something, she saw the man move his wrist slightly. She took two steps back in fear! Xu Qiu panted heavily, trying hard to ease the pain in his wrist! Qiao Nian looked at the man in front of her. The coldness in her eyes gradually disappeared, leaving only joy. Her lips curved up. ¡°Shen Hao, you old fart. I¡¯ve been bullied now. Why are you standing behind me like a piece of trash? What kind of man are you? Hurry up and help me hit him!¡± Xu Qiu howled. Shen Hao was a country bumpkin. He usually worked in the fields and was full of strength! But now, facing this man who was exuding a cold aura, Shen Hao instantly cowered. Shen Hao swallowed. That man had only taken a nce, but he was already trembling in fear. He had never seen anyone with such a ruthless aura. Xu Qiuyi pushed Shen Hao forward and scolded angrily, ¡°You old fart. Hurry up and beat him up!¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Shen Hao almost bumped into the man in front of him. When he looked up, he met the man¡¯s murderous gaze. He was so frightened that his legs trembled. He hurriedly took two steps back. He did not dare to fight this man! Shen Hao bumped into Xu Qiu! Xu Qiu did not expect Shen Hao to retreat. She staggered two steps back and lost her bnce, falling to the ground! She was already very fat. Now that she had fallen to the ground, she felt that her bones had shattered. It was so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe! What angered Xu Qiu the most was that not only did Shen Hao note over tofort her and help her up, but he also ran behind her! Xu Qiu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Shey on the ground and cried loudly, ¡°Someone,e and take a look. Someone is going to kill someone!¡± Shen Hao was about to run back to the Qiao family vi when he heard Xu Qiu¡¯s voice. He stopped in his tracks. No matter what, Xu Qiu was his wife! Suppressing his fear, he walked to Xu Qiu¡¯s side and reached out to help her up! Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou with sparkling fox-like eyes. Her red lips curved up slightly, and her voice became much gentler. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were busy with thepany? Why are you here?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was indifferent. He took out a tissue and wiped his hand, which had just touched Xu Qiu¡¯s. He looked at Qiao Nian gently, and the coldness in his body instantly disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. She said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he red daggers at Xu Qiu. Xu Qiu was helped up by Shen Hao. She cried out in pain, like a pig about to be killed! In the Qiao family vi. Su Xue had been preparing food for Qiao Shan and Qiao Xin in the kitchen. When she heard themotion outside, she stopped what she was doing and walked out curiously. Su Xue had just walked out of the vi when she saw Qiao Nian from afar. Hatred instantly welled up in her heart. Chapter 1072 - 1072 Afraid that you will be bullied 1072 Afraid that you will be bullied If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, her husband and daughter wouldn¡¯t have been hurt in any way, and her husband wouldn¡¯t have found out that she had cheated on him. Their family would still be living a warm life. However, Su Xue was not stupid at all. She knew in her heart that even if she rushed up and beat Qiao Nian up now, it would be useless. She would only cause trouble for Qiao Yu! Su Xue tried hard to suppress her hatred. Only then did she notice that Gu Zhou had also arrived. Her brow furrowed slightly. It seemed that Gu Zhou really liked Qiao Nian, this country bumpkin. Otherwise, Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t have followed her here! Su Xue quickly walked out. When she saw Xu Qiu¡¯s face, she was momentarily stunned. When Xu Qiu saw Su Xueing over, it was as if she had found her backbone. She immediatelyined, ¡°Sister Su Xue, look at what kind of girl you¡¯ve raised. I wonder where she found a wild man who dared to hit me. You don¡¯t even know how despicable she is. She seduced her uncle and even my son. In my opinion, a daughter like her, do you still¡­¡± ¡°Chen Qing!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice interrupted Xu Qiu. His tone was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Understood, Second Young Master!¡± Chen Qing nodded and turned to walk towards the car! Su Xue was about to smooth things over when she saw Gu Zhou ying with the jade pendant on his thumb. He was exuding a vicious aura! Su Xue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Why did she feel that Gu Zhou was preparing to kill someone? Su Xue recalled Qiao Shan¡¯s broken leg again! Could it be that Gu Zhou wanted to hit someone! Realizing this, Su Xue shivered and stood there timidly, not daring to speak! Xu Qiu frowned when she didn¡¯t hear Su Xue speak! Previously, she had asked Shen Hao to fight that man. Shen Hao, this coward, turned around and wanted to escape. Now, she wasining to Su Xue. Su Xue was pretending to be deaf and mute again! Xu Qiu really couldn¡¯t understand. Were the two of them stupid? Why were they afraid of that wild girl, Qiao Nian?! Since the two of them were so useless, she could only do it herself! With one hand on her waist, Xu Qiu continued to distort the truth. ¡°Qiao Nian, you shameless b*tch. At such a young age, you already know how to seduce my man. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my man doesn¡¯t like ugly women like you, you might have really seeded. You still want to be on par with me? Dream on. Go to hell, pfft!¡± The more Xu Qiu thought about it, the angrier she became. Her eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°You look like a vixen, and you do things like a vixen. Not only did you seduce my man, but you also want to seduce my son. B*tch, you¡¯re so short of men? Why don¡¯t you just be a prostitute? You can even earn a little money. Then, you won¡¯t have to spend the family¡¯s money!¡± Su Xue¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. Xu Qiu was really too bold. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Su Xue gave Xu Qiu a crazed look! However, Xu Qiu couldn¡¯t understand what Su Xue meant at all. She frowned and asked, ¡°Sister Su Xue, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± Su Xue was about to vomit blood. She tried hard to remain calm and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± Seeing how timid Su Xue was, Xu Qiu frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°Sister Su Xue, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but Qiao Nian is your child. A child can¡¯t be doted on blindly. A filial child is brought up with a rod. If you ask me, I¡¯ll beat her up ruthlessly. Then, she¡¯ll never be arrogant again. She¡¯ll be honest and filial to her biological mother. Now that she can hit me, her aunt, she¡¯ll definitely hit you in the future!¡± Su Xue¡¯s body trembled slightly. There was no need for this to happen in the future. She had already been beaten up. However, Su Xue couldn¡¯t tell Xu Qiu this directly. She shook her head and said, ¡°Qiao Nian is a good child. Don¡¯t talk about her anymore!¡± Xu Qiu¡¯s head was huge, but it was filled with water. She didn¡¯t realize what Su Xue meant at all. Shen Hao was still a smart person. The moment he saw Gu Zhou, he knew that this person was either rich or noble. He was not someone people like him could afford to offend! Then, he realized that Su Xue was also obedient in front of Gu Zhou. He tugged at Xu Qiu¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, stop talking now. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± Chapter 1073 - 1073 Spraying Excrement 1073 Spraying Excrement It would have been fine if Shen Hao hadn¡¯t spoken, but once he did, Xu Qiu flew into a rage. She and Shen Hao had been husband and wife for thirty years. If Shen Hao stuck out his butt, she would know what he wanted to do. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that it must be because he had said that Qiao Nian¡¯s words were too unpleasant. Shen Hao wanted to protect Qiao Nian! She really didn¡¯t understand. Why would Shen Hao protect an ugly woman like Qiao Nian? Xu Qiu was also a straightforward person. She couldn¡¯t ept that her man was protecting another woman. She was like a volcano erupting as she said, ¡°You old pervert, have you taken a liking to that wretched girl, Qiao Nian? I¡¯ve worked hard for you for thirty years by washing your clothes, cooking your meals, and even giving birth to your children. Now, you¡¯ve fallen for a vixen. How can you be so shameless?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Shen Hao hurriedly exined! When Xu Qiu heard Shen Hao¡¯s words, his anger surged towards Qiao Nian again. ¡°You shameless wretch. Other than seducing men, what else do you know how to do? You¡¯re wearing so little. Who are you showing off for?! In my opinion, I should break your legs, lest you go out and harm other men!¡± As soon as Xu Qiu finished speaking, Chen Qing walked over with a steel rod! Seeing Chen Qing¡¯s aura, Shen Hao¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He didn¡¯t know where the men in front of him hade from, but his subconscious told him that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! Shen Hao looked at Xu Qiu anxiously. Holding Xu Qiu¡¯s arm, he said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, stop talking. Look at what he¡¯s holding!¡± Xu Qiu followed Shen Hao¡¯s gaze. When she saw the steel rod in Xu Qing¡¯s hand, her face turned pale! Good lord, who in a proper family would carry a steel rod around! Xu Qiu knew that she had encountered a tough nut to crack. The small volcano instantly extinguished, and she did not dare to say a word! Chen Qing weighed the steel rod in his hand. Ever since Second Young Master broke Qiao Shan¡¯s leg with it, he had instructed him to prepare a steel rod at any time in case of emergencies! Xu Qiu was initially terrified, but when she saw Chen Qing¡¯s arrogant expression, she stammered, ¡°Why? Do you still want to beat me to death?¡± Chen Qing curled his fingers slightly. Two bodyguards walked over from behind! Like a cat whose fur had exploded, Xu Qiu staggered two steps back and shouted in panic, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± The two bodyguards ignored Xu Qiu¡¯s screams and grabbed one of her arms! Xu Qiu twisted her fat body and screamed, ¡°You bandits, let go of me quickly. How dare you bully me with numbers? You¡¯re simply disregarding thew. Do you still have any respect for thew? Sister Su Xue,e and save me. Don¡¯t let your daughter hit me!¡± Holding the steel rod, Chen Qing walked up to Xu Qiu expressionlessly and hit her in the mouth without hesitation. Xu Qiu instantly screamed in pain. Her lips trembled, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. Her lips were swollen like two sausages! Shen Hao gasped in fear. He did not dare to make a sound and stood there with his neck hunched. Shen Hao stole a nce at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were cold, as if she wanted to beat Xu Qiu to death today. Shen Hao had a bad feeling about this. How had Qiao Nian be so cold-blooded and heartless? He couldn¡¯t just watch as Qiao Nian really beat Xu Qiu to death! Shen Hao looked at Su Xue for help and begged, ¡°Sister Xue, can you ask your daughter to stop hitting her? My wife¡¯s mouth is a little foul. She¡¯s been hit now, so let her go!¡± As soon as Shen Hao finished speaking, Chen Qing hit Xu Qiu¡¯s mouth with a steel rod. Xu Qiu peed her pants in pain. Tears streamed down her face, and her mouth was covered in blood! At this moment, Xu Qiu was like a tiger whose teeth had been pulled out. She was no longer as arrogant and despotic as before. She cried and begged for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore. If you continue, I¡¯ll die!¡± As Xu Qiu spoke, her two front teeth fell off. As she spoke, she vomited blood. She was in an extremely sorry state! Seeing Xu Qiu like this, Shen Hao was so anxious that his eyes turned red. He hurriedly looked at Su Xue and said, ¡°Sister Xue, they really can¡¯t hit her anymore. If they hit her again, my wife will die!¡± Chapter 1074 - 1074 Ingrate 1074 Ingrate Su Xue instantly felt a headacheing on. She sighed helplessly, then shook her head and said seriously, ¡°She won¡¯t listen to anything I say!¡± ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s your daughter. How can she not listen to you? She used to listen to you, didn¡¯t she?¡± Shen Hao was anxious. What if his wife was beaten to death? Su Xue said truthfully, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not Qiao Nian¡¯s biological mother, and I have no right to care about her. She won¡¯t listen to me at all.¡± Shen Hao¡¯s eyes widened. He felt as if he was hallucinating. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t Su Xue¡¯s daughter. Back then, when Su Xue had sent Qiao Nian to his house, she had even given him some living expenses! !! He was a little surprised that such a stingy person like Su Xue would really adopt a daughter. No matter how badly Su Xue treated Qiao Nian, she was still Qiao Nian¡¯s adoptive mother. Qiao Nian should listen to Su Xue. ¡°Sister Su Xue, ording to what you said, you spent money to raise Qiao Nian. You¡¯re her adoptive mother. She¡¯ll definitely listen to you!¡± Su Xue felt a headacheing on. She had already made it so clear. Why couldn¡¯t Shen Hao understand? Su Xue sighed helplessly and said truthfully, ¡°She won¡¯t listen to me. Her husband is the richest and most powerful person in An City. Our family doesn¡¯t dare to provoke him either! You two are actually not afraid of anything and even want to get into trouble. There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Shen Hao was stunned. In the past, he had heard from others that rich and powerful people had always been bold. Would his wife die here today? Before Shen Hao could recover from his shock, he saw Gu Zhou walking towards him step by step. His heart jumped to his throat, and his body tensed up nervously. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on him, suffocating him and almost suffocating him! Gu Zhou stood in front of Shen Hao with an indifferent expression. He looked down at Shen Hao and said coldly, ¡°Are you saying that my wife seduced you?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s words frightened Shen Hao so much that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His legs trembled as he stood rooted to the ground. Shen Hao was also a man, so he naturally knew what Qiao Nian¡¯s man meant by this question. This was digging up old scores! Shen Hao was so frightened that he was drenched in sweat. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead, thinking about how to speak! Shen Hao was so frightened that he was drenched in sweat. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead, thinking about how to speak! That meant that Qiao Nian was very likely to be bullied! At the thought that Qiao Nian had almost been bullied, Gu Zhou clenched his fists tightly in the pocket of his suit pants. Although Gu Zhou was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, he still looked calm andposed. Shen Hao did not dare to look into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes at all. His gaze drifted everywhere, and he was conflicted about how to speak! Gu Zhou stood in front of Shen Hao the entire time. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with killing intent, and his voice grew colder. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell the truth!¡± Shen Hao shuddered as if he had been electrocuted. His lips trembled. Would he die a horrible death if he told the truth? But if he lied, wouldn¡¯t he die a worse death than telling the truth? Shen Hao didn¡¯t dare to lie. After all, Qiao Nian was still here. Shen Hao looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing at the side. Qiao Nian was leaning against a tree, lookingzily at the surrounding scenery. She didn¡¯t even look at him. Qiao Nian, that wretched girl. He had raised Qiao Nian up, but not only had he not received any favors from her, but he was also almost frightened to death by her husband! If he had known that Qiao Nian was such a heartless person, he wouldn¡¯t have raised her back then. He should have let her fend for herself! Of course, Shen Hao only thought about these things in his heart, but he did not dare to say them out loud! Shen Hao¡¯s mind raced. If the youngdies in their vige were bullied, they would never dare to tell anyone else. Everyone would subconsciously think that it was the girl who was indecent and wanted to seduce men. She would lose her innocence! Without her innocence, a youngdy would not have a good reputation. She would not be able to marry into a good family in the future. Chapter 1075 - 1075 Lying 1075 Lying Qiao Nian¡¯s man was rich and powerful. He would definitely mind about what had happened to Qiao Nian before. If he told the truth, Qiao Nian might have to divorce this man! As long as Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t with this terrifying man, it was up to him how he wanted to bully herter! However, what if this man crippled him first because he was angry? After much hesitation, Shen Hao came up with a beautiful lie. Not only could this lie enable Qiao Nian to be with this man, but he also didn¡¯t have to worry that this man would cripple him. It was simply the best of both worlds. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t bully Qiao Nian anymore! Shen Hao pursed his lips and said, ¡°Actually, that incident was just a misunderstanding. At that time, Nian Nian was doing her homework at home, so I gave her a cup of water. Then, my wife misunderstood. What can I have to do with Nian Nian? I¡¯m her uncle!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Shen Hao sharply. He retracted his gaze indifferently. When he looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes were much gentler, and there was a hint of doting in his voice. ¡°Nian¡¯er?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and shrugged slightly. ¡°No, he¡¯s lying!¡± When Shen Hao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression changed! Was Qiao Nian, this wretched girl, stupid? How could she tell the truth at a time like this? Wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian afraid that her man would dump her? Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Shen Hao again, his gaze as sharp as a knife. He questioned word by word, ¡°Are you lying?¡± Although it was a question, Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was very certain. Shen Hao was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what to say either. He stammered for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t say a word! Gu Zhou looked at Shen Hao with a dark expression. Like the god of death from hell, he kicked Shen Hao hard in the groin! When Xu Qiu said that Qiao Nian had seduced Shen Hao, Gu Zhou already understood what Shen Hao wanted to do. If he had been by Qiao Nian¡¯s side in the past, he would never have let her suffer like this! Although he had avenged Qiao Nian now, it was many years toote! Shen Hao covered his lower body with both hands. It was so painful that tears welled up in his eyes. He rolled on the ground! Xu Qiu¡¯s mouth was agape. She looked at Shen Hao worriedly and asked vaguely, ¡°Hubby, Hubby, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Shen Hao was in so much pain that he could not speak. Hey on the ground, looking as if he was struggling at death¡¯s door! Seeing Shen Hao like this, Xu Qiu¡¯s heart ached so much that tears welled up in her eyes. Her husband was so kind and had even helped raise Qiao Nian. Even now, Qiao Nian, this wretched girl, was still lying! If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could her husband have suffered like this? If her husband became impotent in the future, her life would be insecure for the rest of her life! Xu Qiu¡¯s eyes were red with anger. He red fiercely at Gu Zhou and cursed, ¡°You damned man! How dare you touch my husband? If you dare, let me go and let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡± Xu Qiu weighed more than 100 kilograms. When she was angry, she looked fierce! Her mouth was filled with blood, giving off a ferocious feeling, as if she was a demon from hell! Xu Qiu struggled hard twice, but the two bodyguards were holding on too tightly. She scolded angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, you ingrate. I raised you painstakingly, but you actually repaid kindness with ingratitude. Are you f*cking inhumane?!¡± Xu Qiu¡¯s front teeth had already been knocked out. Her words were so sharp that one couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. No one cared what she was saying. Gu Zhou looked at Shen Hao, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Since you can¡¯t control the thing in your pants, why don¡¯t you just cut it off to prevent future trouble?¡± Shen Hao shivered in fear. Silently, he moved back and swallowed. Suppressing the pain, he asked, ¡°Qiao Nian used to be with other men. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± After Xu Qiu heard Shen Hao¡¯s words, she stood rooted to the ground in a daze. The lower half of her face was badly mangled, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red! Chapter 1076 - 1076 Disappointment 1076 Disappointment She had never expected Shen Hao to really be lustful towards Qiao Nian back then! She was clearly the best-looking person in the vige, but Shen Hao actually had designs on a bean sprout like Qiao Nian! A trace of despair gradually appeared in Xu Qiu¡¯s eyes. Gu Zhou looked at Shen Hao calmly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be angry!¡± Not far away, Su Xue was slightly stunned when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words! If she had known that Gu Zhou minded Qiao Nian being with another man, she would have told Gu Zhou about what happened to Qiao Nian six years ago! This way, Gu Zhou would never like Qiao Nian again! Su Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with schemes. She had to make Qiao Nian die without a burial ground! However, before Su Xue could speak, Gu Zhou¡¯s next words were like an invisible hand pping her face mercilessly! ¡°I¡¯ll only be angry that I didn¡¯t protect her back then and didn¡¯t marry her sooner!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Shen Hao¡¯s face. He could not believe that Gu Zhou would say such a thing. No man could ept his woman being with another man! Unless that man loved his woman dearly! Shen Hao frowned. He felt that the man in front of him was an idiot! Hence, he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You have to know that she made you a cuckold in the past. Aren¡¯t you angry at all? What if she still wants to make you a cuckold in the future?¡± Shen Hao felt that he had made himself clear this time. He only hoped that this man would dump Qiao Nian as soon as possible so that he could return all the humiliation he had suffered to Qiao Nian! Gu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Even if what you said is true, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t treat her well enough!¡± What? Shen Hao felt that there was something wrong with his ears! After a long while, Shen Hao finally realized what Gu Zhou was talking about. Shen Hao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. He did not believe that such a man existed in this world! Xu Qiu and Su Xue were also stunned! They could not believe that there was actually a man in this world who doted on his wife without any limits! Su Xue thought of Qiao Shan again. Although she had made Qiao Shan a cuckold, that was only because she was too lonely! Qiao Shan was a workaholic. He usually didn¡¯t have time to apany her. So what if she wanted to have some fun herself? If Qiao Shan really loved her, he should take the initiative to reflect on his own problems when Qiao Shan found out that she was with another man, not beat her up. Could it be that Qiao Shan didn¡¯t love her enough? Su Xue¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. There were probably not many men in the world who doted on their wives like Gu Zhou. Su Xue tried hard to suppress her dissatisfaction with Qiao Shan. At this moment, Xu Qiu seemed to have been struck by lightning. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. Just now, she had been angry because Gu Zhou had bullied her man, but now, she really hoped that her man would be like Gu Zhou! Xu Qiu closed her eyes in despair. She had yet to get over the fact that her man wanted to betray her. Gu Zhou turned around and walked towards Qiao Nian. He gave Chen Qing a look, indicating for him to do as he saw fit! Chen Qing gave the two bodyguards a look and gestured. The two bodyguards immediately let go of Xu Qiu and dragged Shen Hao, who was lying on the ground, away. ¡°Where¡­ where are you taking me?¡± Shen Hao shouted anxiously. Endless fear surged in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to leave with the bodyguards. He was afraid! Then, he was dragged by two bodyguards. His pants were already frayed. He wanted to struggle free, but the two bodyguards were holding on too tightly! ¡°Honey, save me, honey!¡± Shen Hao looked at Xu Qiu for help and shouted! When Xu Qiu heard Shen Hao¡¯s voice, she nced at him coldly before looking away! She didn¡¯t even know how to face Shen Hao now! She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Shen Hao had cheated on her long ago. Yet, she still trusted him like a fool! Seeing that Xu Qiu was ignoring him, Shen Hao¡¯s gaze fell on Su Xue¡¯s face again. He said loudly, ¡°Sister Su Xue, save me!¡± Su Xue frowned. She could finally tell that Qiao Nian would never let them off. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 1077 - 1077 He Won’t Die 1077 He Won¡¯t Die Chen Qing looked back, his gaze cold and sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just a small punishment!¡± Chen Qing was usually in the background, giving off a very gentle and low-profile feeling. However, in the eyes of outsiders, his eyes were filled with killing intent as if he could kill someone with a single look! Su Xue clenched her fists tightly and took a step back uneasily, not daring to say anything. Su Xue walked over to Xu Qiu and gently shook her arm. !! Xu Qiu came back to her senses. Her gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s back. Her lips parted slightly, but she swallowed her words. What should she say? Would she be willing to be beaten up for a heartless man? Now that the matter had been resolved, Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou¡¯s arm. Her beautiful fox-like eyes curved into crescents as she said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go offer incense to Grandma now!¡± At this moment, be it Su Xue, Xu Qiu, or all the servants of the Qiao family, no one dared to stop the two of them. Su Xue stood outside. She looked indifferently at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating backs. At this moment, she envied Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s reputation had clearly been ruined a long time ago, but Qiao Nian could still be liked by her husband. Wasn¡¯t a woman¡¯s greatest wish to marry a good husband? Previously, when she married Qiao Shan, he wouldn¡¯t be considerate to her even when he wasn¡¯t busy. As long as she didn¡¯t do anything well, she would be scolded by Qiao Shan. In the past, she had thought that even if she couldn¡¯t marry a good man, she would definitely let her daughter marry a good man. She might have really spoiled her daughter! It made her daughter jealous and dark. She missed her innocent and adorable daughter in the past! If her daughter had always been so innocent and adorable, she would not have been ruined! At the thought of Qiao Xin, Su Xue sighed heavily. She only hoped that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian would stop causing trouble and let the Qiao family live a stable life¡­ Su Xue pulled Xu Qiu and walked in! In the Qiao family¡¯s ancestral hall. The ancestral hall was filled with smoke. Matriarch Qiao¡¯s ancestral tablet was ced on the table. When Qiao Nian walked in, she recalled Matriarch Qiao¡¯s voice and smile when she was young! In the entire Qiao family, Matriarch Qiao was the only one who treated her the best. Matriarch Qiao would personally send her to and from school. She would also personally cook delicious food for her. She would also bring her to the mall to buy clothes, tell her bedtime stories, and bring her to the amusement park to y. Most of the beautiful memories of her childhood were left behind by Matriarch Qiao. Matriarch Qiao was not in good health. Matriarch Qiao had even specially left her 10% of her shares so that she would not be wronged in the future. Qiao Nian picked up three incense sticks and lit them with a candle. She walked back to the middle of the ancestral hall and knelt on the futon with a plop. She looked at Matriarch Qiao¡¯s ancestral tablet and kowtowed three times seriously. Qiao Nian closed her eyes and murmured softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Nian Nian. I came to visit you today! You used to be the most concerned about me having a bad life. I want to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. I¡¯ve already grown up and married my beloved husband. I¡¯m very happy now!¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was a little choked up. If she hadn¡¯t been worried about Grandma, she would have made the Qiao family disappear from An City long ago. After Qiao Nian stood up, she ced the incense in the incense burner and returned to her original spot to pay her respects seriously. After Qiao Nian finished bowing, Gu Zhou also offered incense to Matriarch Qiao. The two of them were walking out. As soon as they walked out of the ancestral hall, the two of them saw Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin walking over! Qiao Xin¡¯s face was still injured. Her face was bandaged, revealing her eyes, nostrils, and lips. When she saw Qiao Nian, she subconsciously hid behind Qiao Yu. Qiao Xin¡¯s injured leg had yet to recover. She had been too anxious to hide just now and almost fell to the ground! Fortunately, Qiao Yu quickly caught hold of Qiao Xin, preventing her from falling. Heforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian ignored Qiao Yu and Qiao Xin. Just as they were about to leave, Qiao Yu stopped them! ¡°Wait!¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Qiao Yu. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said sarcastically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think your sister has suffered again and want to stand up for her?¡± Chapter 1078 - 1078 Regret 1078 Regret When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes darkened. It was all his fault. If he had believed Qiao Nian six years ago, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been strangers. Qiao Yu¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched tightly by a heartless hand. It hurt so much that he was about to suffocate. If he could go back to six years ago, he would definitely stand firmly by Qiao Nian¡¯s side. !! Thest time he was in MY, Qiao Xin had disappeared for no reason. At that time, he had suspected that it was rted to Qiao Nian, but he had broken Qiao Nian¡¯s heart again. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered with these cheap shots and tricks. Qiao Yu took a deep breath and nced at Qiao Xin. Ever since he returned to the country, everything Qiao Xin had done had exceeded his expectations. He couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Xin was his younger sister. In his impression, his younger sister was obedient and adorable, but Qiao Xin was sinister and vicious. This time, Qiao Xin wasining that Qiao Nian had attacked her. She even said that Qiao Nian had caused her innocence to be ruined. He didn¡¯t believe Qiao Xin¡¯s words, because he felt that Qiao Xin was no longer the younger sister in his heart. Qiao Yu got someone to investigate the matter. In the end, he realized that his sister was the one who in the wrong. His sister had bought that kind of dirty medicine. His sister had gotten He Cheng to deal with Qiao Nian. Even the people in the temple had been specially hired by He Cheng to deal with Qiao Nian. However, all of this was retribution for Qiao Xin. In Qiao Yu¡¯s opinion, Qiao Xin had brought this upon herself! Qiao Yu really didn¡¯t dare to think about it. His only thought was that it was fortunate that Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t gone to that temple. ¡°I¡­¡± Qiao Yu stopped talking and said, ¡°Stay for a meal!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Yu¡¯s words, he frowned imperceptibly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to eat. We have to leave first!¡± With that, Qiao Nian took Gu Zhou¡¯s arm and walked out. Qiao Xin watched as Qiao Nian left. This was unfair! This world was not fair at all! Qiao Nian was just a wild girl from the countryside. How could she be liked by Gu Zhou? Even though Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she had always lived in the countryside. She exuded a poor aura, and her eyes were clear and stupid. Qiao Nian was far inferior to her. The person standing beside Gu Zhou should be as outstanding as her. Qiao Xin thought of how her reputation had been ruined. She yearned to tear Qiao Nian into pieces. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could she have been bullied? Right! Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t a clean person either! Six years ago, she had found an old man to spend a night with Qiao Nian. If Gu Zhou knew what had happened to Qiao Nian six years ago, he would definitely be separated from her. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Qiao Xin said coldly. When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he frowned. He reached out and grabbed Qiao Xin¡¯s arm, saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not messing around. I just want to tell the truth!¡± Qiao Xin said solemnly. Qiao Yu frowned. He didn¡¯t think Qiao Xin would say anything nice. He said coldly, ¡°Go and offer incense to Grandma now. You don¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s going on here!¡± Qiao Yu meant for Qiao Xin to shut up! Qiao Xin naturally understood what Qiao Yu meant. She knew that Qiao Yu liked Qiao Nian and wanted to protect her, but she had to trample on Qiao Nian. If she didn¡¯t have a good life, she wouldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian have it easy either. Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Qiao Xin. She raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Are you nning to apologize to me?¡± Qiao Xin was slightly stunned. With thest of her anger left, she questioned, ¡°You ruined my reputation. You¡¯re the one who should apologizing!¡± Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, Qiao Yu said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Hurry up and offer incense to Grandma. Don¡¯t stay here!¡± Qiao Yu wanted to chase Qiao Xin away, but Qiao Xin had already thought it through. She would never let Qiao Nian off the hook. Without even looking at Qiao Yu, she said, ¡°Qiao Nian, if you apologize to me now, I can be merciful and ept your apology!¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of that move yourself? In the end, it backfired on you. Don¡¯t you deserve it?¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Chapter 1079 - 1079 Sophistry 1079 Sophistry When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was instantly speechless. She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°But you weren¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t it happen?¡± Qiao Nian let go of Gu Zhou¡¯s arm and took a step forward, her gaze cold. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s pretentious expression. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve already benefited, yet you¡¯re still pretending to be obedient!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve already forgotten what happened six years ago!¡± Qiao Nian paused and raised her eyebrows. She continued, ¡°You had your way six years ago, but you failed yesterday!¡± !! When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was stunned. Was she hallucinating? Qiao Nian had actually taken the initiative to mention what had happened six years ago! Was Qiao Nian stupid? However, Gu Zhou knew what had happened six years ago. How could Gu Zhou still be with Qiao Nian? Qiao Xin had wanted to use what had happened six years ago to threaten Qiao Nian. It seemed that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t afraid at all! Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm, as if he wasn¡¯t at all puzzled by Qiao Nian¡¯s mention of what had happened six years ago. Did Gu Zhou care so much about Qiao Nian? Wasn¡¯t Gu Zhou afraid that Qiao Nian would make a cuckold of him? Qiao Xin had been thinking about how to let Gu Zhou know about what happened six years ago. Since Qiao Nian had already brought it up, she would help exin what happened six years ago! Qiao Xin smiled at Gu Zhou and said slowly, ¡°Six years ago¡­¡± ¡°Qiao Xin!¡± Qiao Yu frowned and stopped her sternly. Qiao Xin had done too many wrong things. Qiao Yu hoped that Qiao Xin could turn over a new leaf and stop making mistakes over and over again. She should stop wanting to ruin Qiao Nian¡¯s rtionship! Qiao Yu knew very well that it would never be possible between him and Qiao Nian! He only hoped that Qiao Nian would live a better life now. This could be considered making it up to her. When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Yu¡¯s voice, her expression froze. She had never expected her brother to be fierce to her because of that b*tch Qiao Nian! Why did everyone have to stand on Qiao Nian¡¯s side? She was clearly the victim! Why didn¡¯t her brother let her exin what had happened six years ago? Her reputation had been ruined. How could Qiao Nian still stand there unscathed? Everyone was biased towards Qiao Nian. She was like someone who no one wanted and could only protect herself! ¡°Brother, don¡¯t stop me!¡± Qiao Xin raised her head and looked at Qiao Yu coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not on my side, you¡¯re no longer qualified to interfere!¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened. It was only because of his parents¡¯ indulgence that Qiao Xin had changed beyond recognition! Qiao Yu raised his hand to p Qiao Xin, but when he saw the bandage on her face, he hesitated! Qiao Xin looked up and moved her face closer to Qiao Yu¡¯s. Smiling coldly, she said, ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you hit me enough?¡± ¡°I told you not to say anything else. Go and offer incense to Grandma!¡± Qiao Yu retracted his hand reluctantly and said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say it, I want to say it more.¡± Qiao Xin limped forward, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. ¡°Gu Zhou, do you know why Qiao Nian went to the mental hospital?¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Xin continued, ¡°She looks like a normal person now. Why would a normal person go to a mental hospital? Haven¡¯t you thought about this?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed slightly. Instinctively, he held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and crossed his fingers. What happened six years ago! Gu Zhou¡¯s first reaction was what happened on the 15th of August! That night, not only was he framed, but Qiao Nian was also framed. He owed Qiao Nian. When he found out the truth about what happened on the 15th of August, he got someone to investigate Qiao Nian¡¯s situation that night. After an investigation, he realized that Qiao Xin had drugged Qiao Nian, causing her to lose her innocence that night! Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s nervous expression, Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. She continued, ¡°Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and had a one-night stand with an old man. After three months, Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach became big!¡± At this point, Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile. This would make her feel happy. ¡°She got pregnant before marriage. Our Qiao family can¡¯t afford to lose face like this. That¡¯s why Dad sent her to a mental hospital!¡± Chapter 1080 - 1080 Sowing Discord 1080 Sowing Discord The more Qiao Xin spoke, the happier she became. Her eyes sparkled. As long as Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t doing well, she would be very happy. Qiao Xin continued, ¡°Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian has slept with many men. She only pretends to be innocent on the surface, but she¡¯s actually very dirty. She¡¯s just a broken shoe that others don¡¯t want! Do you like such lewd women?¡± Qiao Xin believed that no man could ept that his woman was a lewd woman. Gu Zhou was also a high and mighty man. She did not believe that such a man would be willing to take a broken shoe that others did not want! !! Qiao Xin watched as Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. She sensed a cold aura emanating from Gu Zhou. Previously, she had not said anything about what happened six years ago because she wanted to expose this matter at the critical moment! Reality proved that she had made the right move. Gu Zhou must hate Qiao Nian very much. Without Gu Zhou¡¯s support, she wanted to see how long Qiao Nian could continue to be smug. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Qiao Nian knelt down and begged for mercy! At that time, she would be the high and mighty eldest daughter of the Qiao family. At the thought of Qiao Nian kneeling at her feet and begging for mercy, Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile! Qiao Yu¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He clenched his fists tightly and roared, ¡°Enough! Why are you sowing discord between them?¡± ¡°Brother, how can you say that about me!¡± ¡°I hope you can be the innocent and kind sister you were when you were young, not the scheming sister I can¡¯t recognize now. Have you returned to your room to look in the mirror? Have you seen your current image? Don¡¯t say such words to stir conflict!¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re criticizing me for that woman again! But I¡¯m your biological sister. How can you help her¡­¡± However, before Qiao Xin could finish speaking, the rest of her words were stuck in her throat! With one hand around Qiao Xin¡¯s neck, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He took a few steps forward, forcing Qiao Xin to keep retreating. In the end, he pressed Qiao Xin against the tree¡­ Qiao Xin looked at Gu Zhou in fear. Her neck was gripped so tightly that she could barely breathe, and it was gradually bing difficult to breathe. Why? Why was Gu Zhou doing this to her? It was true that Gu Zhou was angry. Shouldn¡¯t Gu Zhou be looking for trouble with Qiao Nian? Qiao Xin¡¯s frown deepened! Could it be that she had hit the nail on the head about Gu Zhou¡¯s pain? Was that why Gu Zhou had treated her like this? Qiao Xin struggled to breathe. She wanted to question Gu Zhou, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Was she going to be strangled to death by Gu Zhou? She didn¡¯t want to die! She couldn¡¯t take this lying down! She hadn¡¯t stepped on Qiao Nian yet. If she died now, she would die with her eyes wide open! Qiao Yu watched as Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes gradually rolled back in her head. His frown deepened! Qiao Yu also knew about the mistakes Qiao Xin had made. Although he disapproved of Qiao Xin¡¯s actions, Qiao Xin was still his younger sister. He couldn¡¯t just watch as Qiao Xin was strangled to death by Gu Zhou. With this thought in mind, Qiao Yu stepped forward to save Qiao Xin! However, Qiao Yu had just taken a step when he was stopped by Chen Qing! Chen Qing looked at Qiao Yu expressionlessly and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Qiao, please don¡¯t go over. Second Young Master is just handling family matters. If you insist on going over, Qiao Xin won¡¯t be the only one who will pay the price!¡± Qiao Yu frowned. No matter what, Qiao Xin was his sister. He couldn¡¯t leave her in the lurch! Just as Qiao Yu was about to speak, Gu Zhou casually flung Qiao Xin aside! Qiao Xin fell to the ground in a sorry state. Now, she couldn¡¯t care less about her image. She took deep breaths, breathing in the hard-won air! At this moment, Qiao Xin felt that it was great to be alive! Qiao Yu walked up to Qiao Xin and reached out to help her up. Qiao Xin flung Qiao Yu¡¯s hand away fiercely and red at him with hatred written all over her face. She said angrily, ¡°Are you really my biological brother? How can you leave me in the lurch?¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, his face was filled with disappointment. He slowly retracted his hand and took two steps back, standing with his hands behind his back! He only hoped that Qiao Xin would be as innocent, kind, and adorable as before. Sadly, all of this seemed to be his one-sided wish! Chapter 1081 - 1081 Making Things Clear 1081 Making Things Clear Qiao Xin got up from the ground in a sorry state. Her leg was still injured, so she could only support herself against a big tree. She coughed twice and looked at Gu Zhou mockingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Young Master Gu to be so infatuated. He¡¯s even willing to take in such a dirty woman! I¡¯m curious about what Qiao Nian gave you to make you so tolerant of her!¡± Adult love was abination of benefits. How could there be true love? In the past, Qiao Xin had always wanted to marry someone rich and powerful. That way, the Qiao family would rise to a higher level. If she could be loving with her future husband, that would be even better! In the past, Qiao Xin hadpletely looked down on lowly men like beggars and hooligans. But ever since the incident at the Earth Temple, she had changed her mind. It turned out that some men only needed to rely on their own abilities to attract women! What Qiao Xin didn¡¯t understand was that to men, women were usually all the same when the lights were turned off. Why was Gu Zhou so tolerant of Qiao Nian? ¡°Just because she¡¯s Qiao Nian and she¡¯s my wife. I was also the one she slept with six years ago!¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, his voice as cold as ice. When Qiao Yu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he was stunned. He looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian in disbelief! The man from six years ago was actually Gu Zhou? Qiao Yu¡¯s heart was empty. If it weren¡¯t for that incident six years ago, he and Qiao Nian might have been together! Qiao Xin¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. She stood rooted to the ground like a statue. How was that possible? Qiao Xin remembered very clearly that she had arranged for an old man for Qiao Nian back then. That old man had even told her that the mission waspleted and that she had specially given the old man the bnce. However, Gu Zhou had been very serious when he said that just now. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying at all! No, that was absolutely impossible! How could Qiao Nian be so lucky? Qiao Nian must have lied to Gu Zhou! That was right! Qiao Nian must have lied! He didn¡¯t know that he had been deceived by Qiao Nian! At the thought of this, Qiao Xin said, ¡°Gu Zhou, you¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Xin continued, ¡°I know Qiao Nian very well. Qiao Nian is the best at lying. You think Qiao Nian treats you sincerely, but you¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s coveting the glory and wealth of the Gu family. That¡¯s why she brainwashed you and said that you were the one who was with her six years ago!¡± The more Qiao Xin thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. She looked at Qiao Nian with disdain and said, ¡°Qiao Nian, am I right?¡± ¡°I can only say that your imagination is very rich!¡± Qiao Nian said lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe this, because whether you believe it or not won¡¯t change the truth!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She swallowed and shook her head, muttering to herself, ¡°No, don¡¯t try to lie to me. I won¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t intend for you to believe us either. However, you only need to know one thing. You¡¯re about to lose your freedom!¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Lose her freedom? When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she frowned. She had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What do you mean by losing my freedom?¡± ¡°Literally,¡± Qiao Nian said nonchntly, shrugging slightly. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice grew colder. How could Gu Zhou let Qiao Xin off the hook? Qiao Xin had tried to kill Qiao Nian for her own selfish reasons. A vicious person like Qiao Xin should be punished by thew! ¡°Qiao Nian, tell me clearly what you¡¯ve done!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in fear, refusing to give up! Qiao Nian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just that He Cheng told us everything that happened. You should understand the rest, right?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. She had a bad feeling about this. Frowning, she looked at Qiao Yu for help and said, ¡°Brother, you have to help me. The two of them bullied me!¡± Chapter 1082 - 1082 Going to Jail? 1082 Going to Jail? Qiao Nian looked at Qiao Xin¡¯s disheveled state and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How could we bully you? Do you think your gang rape video is enough punishment just because it¡¯s posted online? Aren¡¯t you a little too naive?¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Nian in shock and asked shakily, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Your video was posted online only because you were stupid. Who asked you to go over yourself? I wasn¡¯t the one who kidnapped you!¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°This has nothing to do with youmitting a crime!¡± Criminal? Could it be that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had called the police? Only then did Qiao Xin react! Qiao Xin was no longer as calm as before. She shook her head and said in a panic, ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± How could He Cheng betray her? There was a deal between the two of them. If He Cheng betrayed him, the deal between the two of them would be canceled. He Cheng wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money! Qiao Xin suddenly recalled that He Cheng was worried that he would go to jail. He had listened to the Lu family and ruined her innocence. Could it be that the Lu family had set He Cheng up? Now was not the time to care about He Cheng! Then were Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian really nning to send her to prison? If she really went to jail, she felt that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian would never let her out again. She was only in her early twenties. She couldn¡¯t ept that she would spend the rest of her life in prison! But Qiao Yu was the only one who could save her! Qiao Xin regretted saying those harsh words to Qiao Yu just now. Qiao Yu had always doted on her. As long as she acted like a spoiled child to Qiao Yu, he might help her! At the thought of this, Qiao Xin limped over to Qiao Yu and looked at him with tears streaming down her face. She grabbed Qiao Yu¡¯s hand and said tearfully, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Help me!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin, who was standing in front of him. Qiao Xin no longer looked as elegant and calm as before. At this moment, Qiao Xin looked distraught. Qiao Yu frowned. Qiao Xin¡¯s leg had been injured some time ago. The doctor had said that she had to recuperate well before her leg could recover. In less than two days, videos of Qiao Xin being gang raped had spread online. It was precisely because of that incident that the doctor had said that Qiao Xin¡¯s leg might be disabled! Now, Qiao Xin was going to be sent to prison! Qiao Yu looked at the pitiful Qiao Xin and couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this! His sister had long be an adult. She had done so many wrongs. She should be responsible for the wrongs she had done! Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin seriously andforted her softly. ¡°Qiao Xin, you¡¯ve indeed made a mistake in this matter. You¡¯re the main culprit. If you turn yourself in now, the judge will definitely be lenient!¡± ¡°No!¡± Qiao Xin shook off Qiao Yu¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I won¡¯t turn myself in!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin, who was about to go crazy. He frowned and said, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, you¡¯ve indeed done something wrong. If you turn yourself in, you¡¯ll be able toe out sooner. But if you don¡¯t, your sentence will definitely be longer!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I turn myself in? I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t!¡± Qiao Xin shook her head and looked at Qiao Yu in disappointment. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t even have me in your heart anymore. You won¡¯t help me anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you now!¡± ¡°Help me? You asked me to turn myself in, and you asked me to go to jail. Is that what you call helping me? You¡¯re clearly pushing me into a fire pit!¡± Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Yu in disappointment, her tears falling uncontrobly. Qiao Nian stood at the side and said casually, ¡°You don¡¯t have to turn yourself in, because you won¡¯t have the chance anymore!¡± Qiao Nian met Qiao Xin¡¯s surprised gaze and smiled. She saidzily, ¡°Looking at the time, the police should be here soon!¡± Qiao Xin gasped. She red at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face and cursed, ¡°Qiao Nian, how dare you call the police?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. The sound of a police car came from the entrance of the Qiao family vi. The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew brighter. ¡°They¡¯re here to pick you up now!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t go to jail!¡± Qiao Xin cried as she staggered back, limping towards the back garden! ¡°I can¡¯t go to jail!¡± Qiao Xin said with teary eyes. Perhaps it was because she had walked too quickly, but she fell to the ground! Chapter 1083 - 1083 She Was Wrong! 1083 She Was Wrong! Seeing Qiao Xin in such a sorry state, Qiao Yu sighed helplessly. He could no longer find Qiao Xin¡¯s past self in her! Qiao Xiny on the ground with teary eyes. Recalling Qiao Nian¡¯s words just now, she red at her resentfully! Why did she have to exist alongside Qiao Nian?! Why did the heavens have to be so unfair? Why was she always the unlucky one? Just as Qiao Xin was about to speak, she saw two policemen and Su Xue walking over from afar. Qiao Xin got up from the ground in a sorry state. Even if her legs were intact, it would be very difficult for her to escape the police. Moreover, her legs were injured! Su Xue looked at the two police officers anxiously and hurriedly said, ¡°Officers, is there a misunderstanding? Our Qiao Xin just encountered an incident. She¡¯s a victim. She hasn¡¯t recovered from what happened that day!¡± When Su Xue was outside, she heard two police officers trying to arrest Qiao Xin. She was stunned. Qiao Xin was clearly the victim. Why were the police arresting her? Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin with aplicated expression, then at the police officer walking over. He slowly lowered his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had done something wrong back then! Six years ago, if he had educated Qiao Xin and made her stop doing such things, Qiao Nian might have let Qiao Xin off for Grandma¡¯s sake. Moreover, the police didn¡¯t have any evidence! But this time, it was Qiao Xin who took the initiative to hand the evidence to the police! Qiao Yu¡¯s heart ached. Six years ago, because of his own selfish desires, he hadn¡¯t been able to trust Qiao Nian or educate Qiao Xin well. He had caused Qiao Nian to stay in the mental hospital for five years. He had also caused Qiao Xin to lose her innocence and reputation. Now, she was about to go to jail. Without even looking at Su Xue, the two police officers walked towards Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. Looking at the approaching police officers, her body trembled involuntarily. She cried loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± With that, Qiao Xin instinctively wanted to escape. However, before Qiao Xin could take a step, Qiao Yu grabbed her arm! Qiao Xin stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at Qiao Yu inch by inch, her face filled with fear. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me, but why are you stopping me!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Xin sadly. He knew that the consequences of resisting arrest were very serious. He spoke up to persuade her. ¡°Qiao Xin, listen to me. Stop fooling around. Follow the police to the police station. Believe me, you won¡¯t go to jail forever. As long as you reform yourself in there, you¡¯ll still be able to get out!¡± ¡°Brother, are you giving up on me because of Qiao Nian?¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s voice was teary. Qiao Yu shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m saying these words for your sake!¡± ¡°For my sake, you should save me!¡± Exasperated, Qiao Xin flung Qiao Yu¡¯s hand away and cried loudly. ¡°If you want me to go to jail, doesn¡¯t that mean you want me to die?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape now!¡± Qiao Yu reminded her helplessly. ¡°If you confess, they¡¯ll be lenient. If you resist, they¡¯ll punish you severely!¡± ¡°Brother, how can you be so heartless? Mom has already given up on me. Are you giving up on me now?¡± Qiao Xin questioned tearfully. When Su Xue, who was standing at the side, heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she froze on the spot, her heart filled with guilt. Could it be that Qiao Xin knew everything? How was this possible? When Qiao Xin was in the hospital, she clearly didn¡¯t know about that! Su Xue¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at Qiao Xin with teary eyes. ¡°When¡­ when did you know?¡± Hearing Su Xue¡¯s voice, Qiao Xin red at her with hatred written all over her face! Her good mother! She had thought that she was the person her mother cared about the most, but she had never expected her mother to be heartless enough to sell her out! For her mother, she had personally broken her father¡¯s leg! If her father hadn¡¯t been abusing her mother, how could she have broken her father¡¯s legs in such a hurry? But what had she exchanged it for? It was her mother¡¯s betrayal! Her father was still lying in the hospital with a broken leg! Qiao Xin¡¯s tears fell in despair. She had lost so much, but she had gained nothing. Chapter 1084 - 1084 This Is Unfair! 1084 This Is Unfair! How could Qiao Nian have everything! This wasn¡¯t fair! At this moment, the police officer walked up to Qiao Xin and handed her a document. In a stern voice, he said, ¡°Qiao Xin, you¡¯re suspected of hiring someone to rape, instigating a crime, and making obsence videos. This is an arrest warrant. Pleasee with us!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re maligning me!¡± Qiao Xin shouted. She was innocent. She was the victim. ¡°I¡¯m the victim. How can I be involved in a rape case? Brother, let go of me quickly. I want to leave!¡± The police officer stepped forward and cuffed Qiao Xin¡¯s hands without hesitation! ¡°You have the right to remain silent, but every word you say will be turned into evidence in court!¡± the police officer said expressionlessly. Qiao Xin looked at her cuffed hands and was about to go crazy. This was more painful than ruining her reputation! This matter would be a stain on her that she would never be able to wash away for the rest of her life! Not only that, but those videos were also a stain on her life. Actually, if she hadn¡¯t been arrested by the police, she could have used the troll army to clear her name and show that she was just a victim. But with actual crimes, it was different! This was because the facts of the crime proved that she was not the victim, but the perpetrator. Everyone knew that she had done those despicable things! Perhaps some people might even realize that she had originally wanted to set someone up, but she had be the victim. She had shot herself in the foot. Everyone would probablyugh at her and think that she was especially stupid. Why had things turned out like this? How could Qiao Nian reach the peak of her life? Why did that man be Gu Zhou six years ago? Why did Gu Zhou married Qiao Nian? What Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t stand the most was that Qiao Nian stayed clean. She was the one covered in filth! If she hadn¡¯t run away from the marriage back then, she and Gu Zhou might have had a perfect love and aplete family! She had ruined her happy life with her own hands! Qiao Xin followed the police officer out step by step. Recalling everything that had happened in the past, it seemed that she was the one who made the first move every time! She seemed to have suffered the consequences of her own actions and ended up in such a miserable state! Qiao Xin walked out and looked up at Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou, who were not far away. Qiao Nian was holding onto Gu Zhou¡¯s arm with an elegant and calm smile on her face, as if she was looking at a clown! She was really indignant! Why were the heavens so unfair? She had worked so hard to get a good life, but Qiao Nian had stolen it! The more Qiao Xin thought about it, the angrier she became. She red at Qiao Nian with hatred written all over her face and shouted, ¡°Qiao Nian, you b*tch. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯ve harmed me. You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± With that, Qiao Xin pounced on Qiao Nian! However, before Qiao Xin could walk over, she was stopped by the police. ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± The police officer said impatiently! In the eyes of the police, Qiao Xin was truly too vicious. She had actually thought of such a vicious method to harm others! Fortunately, the person Qiao Xin had set up wasn¡¯t fooled! However, Qiao Xin was really too unlucky. She had harmed herself. There was probably no one more stupid than her in this world! Qiao Xin was escorted out by two police officers. Her gaze was fixed on Qiao Nian¡¯s face the entire time. She couldn¡¯t attack Qiao Nian, so she could only curse crazily, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯ll die a horrible death. You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble. I¡¯ll definitely return it to you tenfold or a hundredfold in the future. Just you wait. When Ie out, I¡¯ll definitely kill you! I¡¯ll drain your blood, cut you into pieces, and throw your flesh to a dog!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t fluctuate at all. She said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk after youe out!¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and looked at Qiao Xin with aplicated expression! The police officer didn¡¯t want to get embroiled in the feud between the rich and powerful. He dragged Qiao Xin out of the room. ¡°Shut up. If you have anything to say, go back to the police station!¡± Su Xue looked at Qiao Xin in despair. She had always treasured her dearly, but now, she was about to be taken away by the police. She cried and stepped forward to hold the police back, pleading pitifully, ¡°Officer, did something go wrong? How can my daughter break thew?¡± Chapter 1085 - 1085 You have to believe Mommy. 1085 You have to believe Mommy. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. The person we¡¯re arresting is Qiao Xin. Please don¡¯t disturb us while we¡¯re on official business!¡± the police officer said expressionlessly. ¡°Then can I have a word with my daughter? I just want¡ª¡± Before Su Xue could finish speaking, Qiao Xin interrupted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between us!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, it was as if she had been struck by lightning. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, looking at Qiao Xin in disbelief. Her voice trembled. ¡°You¡­ you really know everything?¡± Qiao Xin stopped in her tracks, as did the two police officers. They let the mother and daughter talk! ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it!¡± Qiao Xin said through gritted teeth. Su Xue felt as if her heart had been dug out of her chest. It was so painful that she was about to suffocate. She stammered as she exined, ¡°Back then, I wanted you to be released. I didn¡¯t expect you to bump into Lu Zhu. You have to believe Mom!¡± ¡°You never thought of giving me to Lu Zhu? How did he catch me then?¡± Qiao Xin asked with a cold smile. ¡°Back then, I deliberately dropped you off halfway so that Lu Zhu wouldn¡¯t find you. I even wanted to drive away to lure them away, but I didn¡¯t expect him to find you in the end!¡± Towards the end, Su Xue cried until she was out of breath. With a look of despair, she said, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. You protected me so well. How could I harm you?¡± Qiao Xin gave a cold smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally confessing, aren¡¯t you? If you hadn¡¯t picked me up from the hospital, how could I have met Lu Zhu? In other words, you nned to hand me over to him from the beginning. Later on, you felt guilty and prepared to let me go. Is that right?¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, she opened her mouth slightly, but no words came out. Qiao Xin was right! This was her fault! In the beginning, she had indeed nned to listen to Qiao Shan and hand Qiao Xin over to Lu Zhu to protect her son. At this moment, a servant pushed Qiao Shan in a wheelchair in. Qiao Shan had been staying in the hospital, but someone had called and asked him to go home. They said that if he didn¡¯t go back, they would attack Qiao Yu, so Qiao Shan had no choice but toe back. He looked at the police officer holding Qiao Xin, and his pupils dted involuntarily. He asked in shock, ¡°Why are you taking my child away?¡± When Qiao Xin heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her gaze moved away from Qiao Shan¡¯s face andnded on his leg. She had personally broken his leg. Qiao Xin¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. If she hadn¡¯t angered Gu Zhou, how could Gu Zhou have forced her to break her father¡¯s legs? The only person she had let down in this family was her father! Qiao Xin¡¯s legs gave way and she almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, the police officer immediately picked Qiao Xin up. A stream of tears fell to the ground one by one. Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Shan with teary eyes. She raised her hand to wipe her tears away before she could see Qiao Shan¡¯s face clearly. Perhaps it was because her father¡¯s leg was injured, but he looked much more haggard. Qiao Xin still remembered how high-spirited Qiao Shan had been in the past, but her father had now be disabled! Qiao Xin really regretted it! She shouldn¡¯t have let her father suffer on her behalf back then! She had hurt the person who doted on her the most in the world! Qiao Xin looked at Qiao Shan¡¯s face and said in a choked voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve harmed you. I should have broken my leg back then. Only now do I know that you¡¯re the only one in the family who treats me the best!¡± Fortunately, her father treated her well. Otherwise, she would have felt that there was no hope of survival. Qiao Shan felt a little guilty when he heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t tell the truth now. What had happened to Qiao Xin at the Earth Temple was like a thorn in his heart. Qiao Shan said guiltily, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Dad didn¡¯t protect you well. You¡¯re my daughter. I should have done my best to protect you!¡± Su Xue, who was standing at the side, widened her eyes when she heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words. She almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°How can you be so hypocritical?¡± Su Xue questioned loudly, ring at Qiao Shan angrily. Chapter 1086 - 1086 How Dare You Say That About Dad? 1086 How Dare You Say That About Dad? Qiao Xin was very sad because of Qiao Yu¡¯s coldness and Su Xue¡¯s betrayal. She felt that Qiao Shan was the only person in this world who cared about her. Now that she heard Su Xue question Qiao Shan, her expression immediately darkened. She looked at Su Xue with a dark expression. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that about Dad?¡± Qiao Xin panted heavily, looking as if she wanted to eat Su Xue alive. When Su Xue heard Qiao Xin¡¯s question, she froze for a moment. She looked at Qiao Xin sadly. Back then, she didn¡¯t agree with Qiao Shan¡¯s suggestion to hand Qiao Xin over to Lu Zhu, but Qiao Shan was very firm. She had no choice but to hand Qiao Xin over to Lu Zhu. !! But halfway through, she gave up on the thought of handing Qiao Xin over to Lu Zhu. At that time, she didn¡¯t have time to exin so much to Qiao Xin. She wanted Qiao Xin to escape, but she never expected Lu Zhu to still catch Qiao Xin. She clearly loved Qiao Xin the most, but Qiao Xin hated her now! Su Xue¡¯s heart felt as if it had been cut off piece by piece by a small knife. She was in so much pain that she wanted to die. ¡°This wasn¡¯t even my idea¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Before Su Xue could finish her sentence, Qiao Shan interrupted her. Su Xue looked at Qiao Shan in disbelief and asked in despair, ¡°You¡¯re framing me!¡± Qiao Shan was really worried that Su Xue would let it slip. With a cold expression, he said sternly, ¡°Do you really want Qiao Xin to fall into hell? Do you still want her to live?¡± Su Xue¡¯s heart ached. She turned her head inch by inch to look at Qiao Xin, only to see Qiao Xin ring at her with hatred written all over her face. She recalled the way Qiao Xin had looked at Qiao Shan just now. Su Xue instantly understood. Although she couldn¡¯t stand Qiao Shan¡¯s hypocrisy, Qiao Xin might not be able to ept the truth if she exposed him now. She swallowed the truth that was at the tip of her tongue! Su Xue slowly closed her eyes, two streams of tears flowing down her face! For the sake of her daughter¡¯s mental state, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. She could only take the me. If her daughter really knew that her parents had abandoned her! It was precisely because her parents had abandoned her that her daughter had been tainted! Now, her daughter was going to be sent to prison by the police! Qiao Xin had already experienced all the most bitter things in her life. She couldn¡¯t make things worse for Qiao Xin. No one could bear the truth. Su Xue looked at Qiao Xin sadly. As a mother, she was useless. She couldn¡¯t protect her daughter well! Qiao Xin naturally saw the guilt and sorrow on Su Xue¡¯s face clearly. Her eyes were filled with sarcasm as she mocked, ¡°I¡¯m going to jail soon. You don¡¯t have to work so hard to pretend that you like me anymore. You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted now, because no one will bully your precious son anymore!¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, he frowned in displeasure. He felt that Qiao Xin was still being stubborn. He wanted to say a few more words to Qiao Xin, but he was afraid that she would take things too hard. Qiao Yu sighed helplessly. His loyal, innocent, and kind sister had taken a detour. Now, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to correct herself! Qiao Shan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, no one brought up the topic again. It had really frightened him to death! No matter what, it was enough as long as he could maintain his image! Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Xin with heartache. To be honest, he was willing to exchange his leg for Qiao Xin¡¯s, but he couldn¡¯t use Qiao Yu¡¯s future to exchange for Qiao Xin¡¯s. Qiao Yu was his hope, and the hope of the Qiao family. Su Xue looked at Qiao Xin with tears streaming down her face. Although she had cheated on Qiao Shan and betrayed him, she had genuinely loved and cared for her two children. She had never expected that she would be a vicious mother in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She had been forced to take the me. She was clearly the person who loved her daughter the most. Su Xue¡¯s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. Her voice trembled as she exined, ¡°Xiao Xin, it isn¡¯t what you think at all. I never thought of harming you. Someone else forced me!¡± ¡°Did someone else force you? If you don¡¯t agree, will he let you die?¡± Qiao Xin questioned coldly. She sneered. ¡°How can you say such things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Tears streamed down Su Xue¡¯s face as she looked at Qiao Xin pleadingly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Chapter 1087 - 1087 Gift 1087 Gift Qiao Xin turned to the side. She finally understood what it meant to be pitiful. There must be something hateful about her mother. In the past, her father had always hit her mother. At that time, she had always felt that her father was like a great demon, wanting to hit his mother at every turn. But now she understood that it was because her mother deserved a beating! She was woman who had betrayed her husband and schemed against her daughter. What right did such a person have to live? !! Qiao Xin took a deep breath, her gaze gradually bing firm. She looked at Qiao Shan and said in a much gentler tone, ¡°Dad, I left a gift for you in the drawer under the bookcase in my study. I wanted to give it to you myself, but I might not be able to do it now!¡± Qiao Xin slowly lowered her gaze. She really wanted to see her father¡¯s expression when he saw the gift. Although his father would be very sad when he saw this gift, it was very important to her father. Qiao Xin gave Su Xue a cold nce. She wondered what Su Xue¡¯s future would be like. When Qiao Shan heard Qiao Xin¡¯s words, the guilt in his eyes grew more and more obvious. He was very touched. So many things had happened to Qiao Xin, but Qiao Xin had even prepared a gift for him. The more Qiao Shan thought about it, the more guilty he felt. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Qiao Xin, it¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault! I¡¯ll go take a look at the gift you gave me!¡± Qiao Xin¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Shan¡¯s face and she shook her head gently. She now understood that her father had worked hard in the past. It was her father who had supported this family, but her mother had been dragging her father down. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Xin tried hard to put on a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you!¡± Qiao Shan looked at Qiao Xin with heartache, his eyes filled with worry. Seeing that they were almost done, the police officer said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go!¡± Pursing her lips, Qiao Xin followed the police officer out! Qiao Shan hurriedly got the servants to push him out. Su Xue followed suit. Qiao Nian looked at Su Xue and Qiao Shan¡¯s backs and smiled coldly. ¡°How hypocritical!¡± ¡°We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go home!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he reached out and grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, interlocking his fingers with hers. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s faces appeared in her mind. She opened her mouth slightly. Now that she had already acknowledged the Lu family, she knew that the people who had kidnapped her back then knew that she was still alive. The matter with the Qiao family had been settled. Qiao Xin was about to go to jail and her schemes would stop! However, she hadn¡¯t found her child yet. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart tightened and she frowned. The most important thing to her was to find her child. However, without any information on her child now, finding him was like finding a needle in a haystack. Qiao Nian gripped Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly, her expression turning serious. She said seriously, ¡°I have something else to tell you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he pulled Qiao Nian out. Qiao Yu watched helplessly as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked past him side by side. He looked at the two of them holding hands and slowly lowered his gaze, his eyes filled with disappointment. Once upon a time, he had also thought of crossing his fingers and walking side by side with Qiao Nian. However, those were just his extravagant hopes! He missed Qiao Nian because he didn¡¯t cherish her. Some people could never be found again once they were missed! He wasn¡¯t lucky enough to cherish Qiao Nian¡­ Qiao Yu lowered his head and walked towards the ancestral hall in a daze! After a few minutes, the servant pushed Qiao Shan back. Qiao Shan¡¯s thoughts were simple. What had already happened couldn¡¯t be changed. There was no way he could get Qiao Xin out of prison immediately. The only thing he could do was make Qiao Xin¡¯s life better in prison, or perhaps get her out of prison as soon as possible! Qiao Shan wanted to go to the ancestral hall, but he remembered that Qiao Xin had said that she had left him a gift, so he asked the servant to bring him to Qiao Xin¡¯s study. Of course, he had to open the gift his daughter had left for him himself. Hence, he sent the servant out to look for the gift Qiao Xin had left for him! Following Qiao Xin¡¯s directions, Qiao Shan found a folder. Chapter 1088 - 1088 Embezzlement 1088 Embezzlement Qiao Shan thought that Qiao Xin had written him a letter. Filled with anticipation, he opened the folder. However, when he saw the contents, he was stunned. The document in his hand fell to the ground! The expression on Qiao Shan¡¯s face gradually turned ferocious, and his eyes were filled with anger. He hurriedly took out his phone and called thepany¡¯s finance department! Qiao Shan was so angry that his entire body was trembling. The veins on the back of his hand bulged ferociously, and he was panting heavily. He was like a volcano that was about to erupt! After the call went through, Qiao Shan said coldly, ¡°Go and investigate thepany¡¯s ounts from twenty years ago. Focus on whether anyone embezzled funds!¡± !! Qiao Shan could no longer control his emotions. He yearned to know the truth immediately, not willing to wait a moment longer! Thepany¡¯s finance manager said respectfully, ¡°Alright, Mr. Gu. I¡¯ll investigate now, but it¡¯ll take some time. After I find out, I¡¯ll send the document to your email. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Qiao Shan hung up, he looked at the letter on the ground with hatred in his eyes! Qiao Xin¡¯s letter was very simple. Qiao Xin said that when she was six years old, she had once seen a maning out of Su Xue¡¯s room in a disheveled state. At that time, she was still young and didn¡¯t understand what she meant. But now that she had experienced sex, she understood what it meant! If she wasn¡¯t wrong, that man should be Su Xue¡¯s lover. Moreover, she had once read Su Xue¡¯s diary. That was twenty years ago. Su Xue seemed to have fallen for a man then. In order to make that man happy, Su Xue had spent a lot of money on that man that belonged to thepany. Later on, that man ran away with the money. Su Xue was worried about money every day! Later on, Su Xue seemed to have thought of another way to return the money! When Qiao Shan saw this, hepletely believed Qiao Xin¡¯s words. Qiao Shan roughly understood why Su Xue had picked Qiao Nian up back then. Su Xue must have used Qiao Nian¡¯s money! Moreover, Qiao Shan was very sure that Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t lying. The embezzlement of public funds wasn¡¯t a small matter. This matter could be investigated! What Qiao Shan found most unbelievable was that Su Xue was actually with a male technician from the beauty salon. If he remembered correctly, Su Xue had indeed been addicted to beauty salons in the past. Qiao Xin had written very clearly that Su Xue went to the beauty salon two or three times a week. She often saw several handsome men enter a room with Su Xue! At that time, in order to dispel Qiao Shan¡¯s suspicions, Su Xue would also take Qiao Xin with her. Qiao Xin would do her homework in the hall outside. When Qiao Xin finished her homework and wanted to call Su Xue over, she would stand at the door of Su Xue¡¯s beauty room. She could still hear some ambiguous voicesing from inside. Qiao Shan¡¯s expression darkened. He finally understood how lewd Su Xue was. Previously, he had caught Su Xue having an affair. That man should only be one of Su Xue¡¯s lovers. Holding the handle of the wheelchair with one hand, Qiao Shan struggled to pick up the letter from the ground. It was just a small matter of picking up a document. He was so tired that he was sweating profusely. Qiao Shan held the letter with a trembling hand. It was hard for him to imagine that Su Xue, who he had always thought was a good woman, was actually so lewd! He didn¡¯t know if Qiao Xin was lying or not. As long as he found out if Su Xue had embezzled public funds more than twenty years ago, he would be able to confirm if Qiao Xin was lying! At this moment, Qiao Shan¡¯s phone rang. Qiao Shan took out his phone and answered the call. He ced the phone to his ear. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°President Qiao, there was indeed a strange expense in the ounts twenty years ago. At that time, Madam transferred out more than a million yuan from thepany, but at the end of the year, Madam paid it back!¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s hand, which was holding the cell phone, trembled. Qiao Xin wasn¡¯t lying. Su Xue had betrayed him! Qiao Shan was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He tried hard to take deep breaths to control his emotions. After a long time, he said, ¡°Give me a screenshot of the details!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Qiao Shan hung up, he received a WeChat message from the finance department. The finance department sent two photos. One was of Su Xue embezzling public funds, and the other was of Su Xue sending the money back. Chapter 1089 - 1089 Slut 1089 Slut Each picture was marked with a time. Su Xue had transferred a million yuan to thepany ount on the day Su Xue brought Qiao Nian back to the Qiao family. Qiao Shan¡¯s mind raced. He recalled what Su Xue had said previously. At that time, Su Xue had said that she had taken a liking to the one million yuan Qiao Nian had, so she wanted to bring Qiao Nian home. At that time, Qiao Shan had a nagging feeling that something was wrong with this matter. !! Qiao Shan slowly closed his eyes and thought about what had happened again. ording to Qiao Xin, Su Xue often went to the beauty salon. Su Xue¡¯s sry wasn¡¯t high. He often transferred money to Su Xue, but it was also fixed every month! ording to Qiao Xin, Su Xue should have many lovers. Those lovers should all need Su Xue to spend money on them! Now, it seemed that Su Xue had taken more than a million yuan from Qiao Nian! Qiao Shan wished he could smash his phone and tear the letter into shreds and throw it on the ground. He couldn¡¯t do this. He could only suppress his anger! Su Xue! His good wife! She was actually so lewd outside! She was indeed a b*tch! Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He yearned to tear Su Xue into pieces! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Qiao Shan put away the hatred in his eyes and folded the letter Qiao Xin had written him before putting it into his pocket. He didn¡¯t want the servants to know that he was a cuckold! Qiao Shan finally regained hisposure, but there was still some anger on his face. He said coldly, ¡°Come in!¡± Su Xue walked in dejectedly. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Qiao Xin being locked up. Qiao Xin was her precious daughter, and she yearned to be the one locked up! Su Xue didn¡¯t have time to look at Qiao Shan¡¯s face. Her mind was filled with Qiao Xin¡¯s matters. Her eyes were red, and her voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Hubby, what should we do now? If Qiao Xin goes to jail like this, her life will really be ruined. We can¡¯t let our daughter be ruined. Why don¡¯t you think of something? Ah¡­ what are you doing? It hurts so much. Ah¡­¡± Before Su Xue could finish speaking, Qiao Shan, who was sitting in a wheelchair, had already smashed a stool at Su Xue viciously. He did it again and again, as if he wanted to beat Su Xue to death! Su Xue immediately took a few steps back to avoid Qiao Shan¡¯s beating. She looked at Qiao Shan in disbelief and questioned, ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t even expose you just now. Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to speak?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Qiao Shan hadn¡¯t gotten used to the prosthetic limb on his leg, he would have stood up and beaten Su Xue up long ago. He was so angry that his eyes were red, and he was panting heavily! Su Xue hid on the other side and looked at Qiao Shan with a pained expression. She questioned, ¡°Qiao Shan, are you crazy? We were going to discuss what to do with our daughter now. Why did you hit me?¡± The more Su Xue thought about it, the angrier she became. Her precious daughter had been taken away, and she was already very flustered. Now that Qiao Shan still wanted to hit her, she felt both sad and aggrieved. ¡°Qiao Shan, other than hitting me at home every time, what else can you do? You only hit me at home. When you¡¯re outside, you be a coward. Why did I fall for a useless man like you back then!¡± ¡°No matter how cowardly I am, I¡¯m still better than you. How dare you embezzle thepany¡¯s public funds to support men, and so many lovers? You¡¯re quite good at ying around. Can¡¯t so many men satisfy you?¡± Su Xue¡¯s entire face froze. She looked at Qiao Shan in disbelief, her mind racing. Could Qiao Nian have told Qiao Shan about this? Qiao Nian, that b*tch! She knew that Qiao Nian would never let her off! Qiao Shan looked at Su Xue coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have underestimated you. You¡¯re so unwilling to be be alone. You have to raise a lover outside. Pfft, you¡¯re really despicable!¡± The more Qiao Shan spoke, the angrier he became. He grabbed the rm clock on the table beside him and threw it at Su Xue. ¡°Ah!¡± The rm clock hit Su Xue¡¯s foot. Su Xue screamed in pain! Su Xue looked down and saw that her foot had been smashed. She frowned. Did Qiao Shan really want to kill her? No, Qiao Shan wouldn¡¯t kill her. What if Qiao Shan sent her to prison for embezzlement?! She didn¡¯t want to go to prison. She didn¡¯t want to be tainted forever. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t believe that b*tch Qiao Nian¡¯s words.¡± Su Xue hurriedly begged for mercy, kneeling beside Qiao Shan¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Qiao Nian lied to you. I took thepany¡¯s money because my family¡­¡± ¡°Bam!¡± Chapter 1090 - 1090 Framed! 1090 Framed! A clear palm print instantly appeared on Su Xue¡¯s face! She knew that it was inconvenient for Qiao Shan to move around. She hurriedly crawled back a few steps and exined in a panic, ¡°Qiao Nian wants our Qiao family to fall apart. If you believe Qiao Nian¡¯s nonsense now, you¡¯ll fall into her trap!¡± Su Xue covered her swollen face and looked at Qiao Shan with red-rimmed eyes. Qiao Shan looked like he wanted to kill Su Xue. He looked at Su Xue sinisterly, not saying a word. Su Xue was frightened by Qiao Shan¡¯s gaze. She pretended to shed a tear and said tearfully, ¡°Qiao Nian has always hated us for throwing her into the mountains. Now, she can¡¯t wait for our family to die. Hubby, you shouldn¡¯t believe her. Nine out of ten of her words are fake!¡± ¡°Are you saying that Qiao Nian wants to frame you?¡± Suppressing his anger, Qiao Shan raised his eyebrows slightly and questioned! ¡°Of course. I could tell long ago that Qiao Nian, that little b*tch, wasn¡¯t a good person. That¡¯s why I sent her to the countryside back then. Now, it seems that I was right!¡± Seeing that Qiao Shan had taken her words to heart, Su Xue continued to lie to him! She had long cursed Qiao Nian¡¯s ancestors in her heart! ¡°Do you really think Qiao Nian was the one who said all of this? Do you think Qiao Nian was the one who told you about the embezzlement twenty years ago?¡± Qiao Shan looked at Su Xue with hatred written all over his face. It was as if this was the first time he had seen Su Xue, and also the first time he had met the person closest to him. He had been with Su Xue for about thirty years. All these years, Su Xue had hidden it too well. He had not discovered Su Xue¡¯s true nature at all! If he had known that Su Xue was such a licentious woman, would he have married her? ¡°Previously, I had embezzled public funds. At that time, I lent the money to my brother. My brother still needed more than a million yuan to buy a house. Many people were fighting over that house, so I lent the money to him for emergencies!¡± Su Xue thought to herself. She would call her brotherter and tell him about this. He would definitely be willing to help her perjure herself. As long as Qiao Shan was no longer angry, everything would be fine in the future! ¡°Is that so?¡± Qiao Shan still didn¡¯t believe Su Xue! Su Xue was so anxious that tears were about to fall. She nodded vigorously and said solemnly, ¡°Of course. Later on, when Brother returned the money to me, I returned it to thepany.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize before that you were so good at lying? Can I still believe anything you say?¡± ¡°Hubby, believe me. I¡¯m really not lying!¡± ¡°After you adopted Qiao Nian, thepany¡¯s ounts were filled up. Didn¡¯t Qiao Nian¡¯s appearance make up for that sum of money?¡± As Qiao Shan spoke, he pushed his wheelchair in front of Su Xue and looked down at her. He could see the fear and unease in Su Xue¡¯s eyes! Without waiting for Su Xue to speak, Qiao Shan continued, ¡°I forgot to tell you. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t tell me about this!¡± Su Xue was stunned on the spot. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say it, who did? Qiao Shan threw the letter Qiao Xin had written him at Su Xue¡¯s face and said mockingly, ¡°Is this how you usually take care of your children? You even want to meet your lovers when you¡¯re taking care of your children!¡± What? It was as if she had been struck by lightning. She sat rooted to the ground in a daze! Did Qiao Xin say that? Trembling, she picked up the letter from the ground. When she saw the contents, her entire body turned cold, as if she was in a cold cer. Su Xue had never expected Qiao Xin to be the one to expose her! Qiao Xin had indeed written this letter. She had raised Qiao Xin, and she remembered Qiao Xin¡¯s handwriting clearly! Qiao Xin¡¯s every word was like a silver needle, stabbing viciously into his heart. Her heart was riddled with holes, and she was in so much pain that she wanted to die, but she couldn¡¯t die immediately! Qiao Xin was torturing her, taking revenge on her, and making her suffer alive! Qiao Shan looked at Su Xue coldly and said, ¡°Back then, you couldn¡¯t wait to send Qiao Nian to the countryside. Wasn¡¯t it because you took a lot of money from Qiao Nian, but you didn¡¯t want her to say it?¡± Chapter 1091 - 1091 Forged! 1091 Forged! Su Xue suddenly looked up at Qiao Shan, panicking. Qiao Shan¡¯s face grew darker and darker. It was so dark that ink could drip from it. It seemed that his guess was right. Back then, Qiao Nian had more than a million yuan! ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of the money?¡± Qiao Shan asked angrily. ¡°Did you give it all to your pretty boys?¡± Su Xue looked at Qiao Shan in fear. She recalled what Qiao Yu had told her in the hospital previously. At that time, she had even rejected Qiao Yu¡¯s help. ¡°No, all the money was spent on the daily expenses of the family!¡± Su Xue definitely didn¡¯t dare to admit that she had kept a man in the past. Holding the letter, she looked at Qiao Shan. ¡°Qiao Xin wronged me. She must have fabricated these facts on purpose because I handed her over to Lu Zhu! Hubby, I¡¯m really innocent.¡± ¡°Are you saying that your daughter is framing you?¡± Qiao Shan pped Su Xue hard. He didn¡¯t expect Su Xue to still refuse to admit it. This woman was too despicable and shameless! ¡°It¡¯s true. Can¡¯t you see how much she hates me now? She really made this up! Think about it carefully. She was so young. How can she remember so many things?¡± Su Xue exined anxiously, her body trembling involuntarily. She didn¡¯t know if Qiao Shan would believe her. ¡°I really misjudged you in the past. I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many pretty boys. Even now, you can still lie shamelessly. Your words are really pleasant to the ear. If I had known that you were so eloquent, you should have been a salesperson all these years. You might have been able to earn a lot of money. Why spend money to find a man?¡± Qiao Shan said sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to sell yourself directly!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. I really didn¡¯t do these things!¡± Su Xue was crying so hard that she was out of breath. In the end, she still said those words. The anger in Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes burned brighter and brighter. His eyes grew redder and redder. He grabbed Su Xue and mmed her head against the wall. Thump! Thump! Again and again! Su Xue was in so much pain that she was seeing stars. She felt a warm current flowing down from the top of her head. She reached out to touch it and realized that she was bleeding! ¡°Let go of me!¡± Su Xue shouted loudly. She knelt there in a sorry state and looked at Qiao Shan pleadingly. ¡°I really know my mistake. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± ¡°You know that you¡¯re in the wrong. Do you want me to forgive you? Why did you still do these things back then?¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Previously, he had thought that Su Xue had just cheated on him. He thought to himself that Su Xue was already so old. For the sake of her two children, since Su Xue knew that she was in the wrong, he would forgive her! But now, he realized how ridiculous her mistake was. Su Xue might grow old but never turn good. Moreover, she had cheated on him long ago! All these years, he had worked hard outside and brought home all the money he had earned! He had resisted so many temptations outside, but he had never expected his wife to betray him! Such a fickle woman should not live in this world! Hatred instantly surged in Qiao Sheng¡¯s heart. He grabbed Su Xue¡¯s neck with both hands and exerted strength. The expression on his face became even more ferocious. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Xue screamed. Qiao Shan was holding her neck so tightly that the oxygen in her lungs was decreasing. Her face was getting redder and redder. She reached out, wanting to pry Qiao Shan¡¯s hand away from her neck. However, Qiao Shan was too strong. She couldn¡¯t break free from his grip at all. Time passed bit by bit. Su Xue felt that it had been a long time. Everything in front of her gradually turned white, and her eyelids grew heavier and heavier. The strength in her body seemed to have been drained, and she couldn¡¯t struggle at all. Su Xue blinked weakly. In the end, she closed her eyes and the hand holding Qiao Shan fell weakly to the ground. At this moment, Qiao Yu rushed in. When he saw that Qiao Shan was still strangling Su Xue, Su Xue knelt lifelessly beside the wheelchair like a broken toy. ¡°Dad!¡± Qiao Yu quickly stepped forward and pushed Qiao Shan¡¯s hand away. Chapter 1092 - 1092 Did He Kill Someone? 1092 Did He Kill Someone? Only then did Qiao Shane back to his senses. He subconsciously let go and saw Su Xue fall heavily to the ground. Her face was pale, as if she had already died. This, this¡­ Had he killed someone? Qiao Shan¡¯s gaze moved away from Su Xue¡¯s face andnded on his trembling hands. Could it be that he had really strangled Su Xue to death with his own hands? Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Shan helplessly and hurriedly moved closer to Su Xue. He shook Su Xue hard and shouted, ¡°Mom, Mom, wake up!¡± At this moment, Su Xue was like a lifeless rag doll, without any reaction. Qiao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Su Xue was dead? Realizing this, Qiao Yu¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and his temples were throbbing. Qiao Shan sat in his wheelchair and looked at the lifeless Su Xue. He was a little nervous. ¡°Is¡­ is she already dead?¡± Qiao Yu frowned at Su Xue and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Su Xue was dead! When Qiao Shan realized this, he found it unbelievable, but also very happy. For the past thirty years, he had been yed by Su Xue like a fool. Qiao Shan smiled coldly and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s dead. Otherwise, she¡¯ll embarrass herself outside. The heavens are truly merciful. They let her die.¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t have time to argue with Qiao Shan now. Every second was very important to Su Xue. He hurriedly picked Su Xue up and ced her on the bay window, swiftly opening all the windows. The cold wind blew in, blowing away the air in the room and bringing fresh air. Qiao Yu ced his hands on Su Xue¡¯s heart and pressed hard, helping her with her cardiac resuscitation. Qiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to stop for a moment. As he did his CPR, he kept calling out to Su Xue, ¡°Mom, wake up! Wake up!¡± After an unknown period of time, Su Xue suddenly opened her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Qiao Yu felt that it had been a long time since he had used CPR, but when he nced at his watch, it had only been more than thirty seconds. Su Xue blinked. When she saw Qiao Yu clearly, she was still a little stunned. She asked weakly, ¡°Qiao Yu, I just¡­¡± Before Su Xue could finish speaking, she heard Qiao Shan¡¯s voice not far away. ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re quite lucky!¡± Su Xue suddenly sat up and looked at Qiao Shan, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Memories of Qiao Shan strangling her instantly surged into her mind. She covered her neck with both hands and looked at Qiao Yu beside her in fear. Panting, she said, ¡°Qiao Yu, something has happened. Your father has gone crazy. He wants to strangle me to death. Save me, save me!¡± Qiao Shan looked at Su Xue hiding behind Qiao Yu. The image of Su Xue pretending to be aggrieved for so many years shed in his mind. In the past, every time he saw Su Xue suffer, he yearned to help her solve all her problems. But now, he only felt that Su Xue was disgusting. How many thirty years could one have in one¡¯s life? His most important thirty years had all been spent with Su Xue, but Su Xue had cheated on him for thirty years. For the past thirty years, he had been yed by Su Xue like an idiot. ¡°B*tch, get over here. Other than pretending to be aggrieved and fooling around with men every day, what else can you do? Come here. If I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll really let you down for making me a cuckold for so many years!¡± Qiao Shan looked at Su Xue with hatred. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his legs were inconvenient now, he would have walked over and pulled Su Xue over! When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, she turned pale with fright. She hurriedly screamed, ¡°Son, you have to save me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be dead!¡± Qiao Yu was now standing between Su Xue and Qiao Shan, facing him. ¡°Qiao Yu, this is a personal grudge between me and that b*tch. Get out!¡± Qiao Shan panted heavily, his entire body burning with anger. Su Xue thought of Qiao Xin¡¯s letter to Qiao Shan, and her eyes gradually dimmed. Her daughter had already betrayed her. Qiao Yu was the only one left. Su Xue grabbed Qiao Yu¡¯s arm and begged with teary eyes, ¡°Qiao Yu¡­¡± ¡°You b*tch. Even now, you¡¯re still using the same methods you used on your lover on your child. Aren¡¯t you disgusting!¡± Qiao Shan interrupted Su Xue angrily. He hated it when Su Xue acted like a spoiled child. Chapter 1093 - 1093 Your Father Has Gone Crazy! 1093 Your Father Has Gone Crazy! ¡°Qiao Yu, your father has gone crazy! You have to¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Qiao Yu closed his eyes and interrupted Su Xue angrily. Qiao Yu was usually gentle and refined. Qiao Shan and Su Xue had never seen him angry. Qiao Yu turned back to look at Su Xue, then at Qiao Shan. He pursed his lips slightly, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°Are you done fooling around?¡± !! ¡°Sister has just been arrested and sent to the police station. I wonder how she¡¯s doing now. Dad, are you going to kill Mom and get the police to arrest you? When that happens, not only will there be an instigator of a crime in the Qiao family, but there will also be a murderer. The Qiao family won¡¯t even need anyone to do anything. We¡¯ll be over!¡± Suppressing his anger, Qiao Yu slowly lowered his gaze. ¡°How long do you n to continue causing trouble?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s words exploded in Qiao Shan and Su Xue¡¯s minds like a bomb. The two of them were so preupied with each other that they hadpletely forgotten about the current situation of the Qiao family. Qiao Shan red fiercely at Su Xue. He was really unlucky. He had actually found a lewd woman who loved to cheat on him! However, Qiao Yu was right. He should be thinking about how to survive the Qiao family¡¯s crisis. Qiao Shan took a deep breath. His gaze fell on Qiao Yu¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Qiao Yu, you¡¯re right. What should we do now?¡± At the thought of Qiao Xin, Su Xue felt both sad and heartbroken. So many things had happened to her most beloved daughter. Naturally, her heart ached for her daughter, but she had never expected her daughter to betray her! Su Xue coughed twice before asking, ¡°Qiao Yu, do you have a way to get your sister out of the police station?¡± Qiao Shan, who was sitting in the wheelchair, had already ignored Su Xue. However, when he heard Su Xue¡¯s voice, his anger surged. If not for the fact that he was still rational, he would have stepped forward and killed Su Xue long ago. Qiao Shan pointed at the door and said angrily, ¡°Get lost, b*tch. I¡¯ve divorced you long ago. Don¡¯t stay in my house shamelessly. You¡¯re not allowed to step foot into the Qiao family again, or I¡¯ll take one of your legs!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, her face turned pale with fear. At the thought of how she had almost suffocated to death just now, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If Qiao Shan could say it, he would definitely do it. In the past, whenever she shed a few tears, Qiao Shan¡¯s heart would ache and he would change his words. But she knew very well now that Qiao Shan would not soften just because she was crying. Qiao Shan looked away from Su Xue¡¯s face in disdain. He felt dirty just by looking at such a lewd woman! If he had known, he would have listened to his mother back then and not married that b*tch Su Xue! Qiao Yu looked at Su Xue, who was behind him. Su Xue was of no help now. Instead, she would anger Qiao Shan. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, go back first!¡± When Su Xue heard Qiao Yu¡¯s voice, she looked at his face in shock. Her son¡¯s intentions were obvious. Only Qiao Shan had the ability to save Qiao Xin. Su Xue pursed her lips tightly. For the sake of her daughter, she could only leave for the time being. After Su Xue left the study, the anger on Qiao Shan¡¯s body gradually dissipated. He felt that his breathing was smoother. Qiao Shan looked up at Qiao Yu and asked expectantly, ¡°Qiao Yu, have you thought of a way to get your sister out of prison?¡± When Qiao Yu heard Qiao Shan¡¯s words, he shook his head gently and said seriously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t save her.¡± When Qiao Shan thought of how pitiful Qiao Xin looked when she left, the light of hope in his eyes gradually dimmed. He sat in his wheelchair dispiritedly, his expression dejected. ¡°Is your sister¡¯s life ruined?¡± When Qiao Shan thought of how pitiful Qiao Xin looked when she left, the light of hope in his eyes gradually dimmed. He sat in his wheelchair dispiritedly, his expression dejected. ¡°Isn¡¯t your sister¡¯s life ruined?¡± Qiao Shan¡¯s eyelids drooped as he said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t¡­ Sigh, I really didn¡¯t expect her to suffer so much this time. I¡¯m really useless. I couldn¡¯t protect her well.¡± Chapter 1094 - 1094 I Dare Not Think 1094 I Dare Not Think Qiao Yu knew in his heart that Qiao Shan already regretted his previous decision. He couldn¡¯t bring up what had happened again. He had juste out of the ancestral hall and was about to return to his room to rest when he seemed to hear his mother¡¯s cry from afar. He rushed over, but he did not expect his father to almost strangle his mother to death. In the past, his father had a bad temper. Sometimes, he would hit his mother. At that time, he stopped him whenever he could. Ever since his father found out that his mother was having an affair, his father hit her even more brazenly. He had heard these things from his sister. When he was at home, his father never hit her. !! Qiao Yu frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why did you fall out with Mom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because she¡¯s despicable. She¡­¡± Qiao Shan wanted to tell her everything about Su Xue, but the person sitting in front of him was his son, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Qiao Shan lowered his gaze and inadvertently saw the letter Qiao Xin had written for him on the ground. He pointed at the letter, his lips trembling with anger. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± Qiao Yu looked at Qiao Shan in confusion. He stood up and walked to the door, picking up the letter from the ground. When he saw the first line of words, his pupils dted uncontrobly. His hands trembled. Suppressing his difort, he read two more lines. Slowly, he closed his eyes and ced the letter on the bed with aplicated expression. He lowered his head and walked back to the bay window to sit down. Back then, when he found out that his mother had cheated on his father, he immediately asked his father and mother to divorce. He even found out that his mother had cheated on his father a long time ago. Although he had long known his mother¡¯s nature, he had never expected her to be so outrageous and lewd! As her child, he could not ept it at all. Qiao Yu felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on his chest, causing him to be short of breath. He could roughly understand why his father had attacked his mother just now. However, understanding was one thing. He didn¡¯t want his father tomit a crime, let alone be sad. With this thought in mind, Qiao Yu looked up and saw Qiao Shan¡¯s face. Qiao Shan had a square face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. He looked like someone from a period drama. But it wasn¡¯t the same for him and Qiao Xin. Their faces were narrow. Could it be that he and Qiao Xin weren¡¯t Qiao Shan¡¯s¡­ No, no, no. Qiao Yu hurriedly threw the random thoughts to the back of his mind. How could he and Qiao Xin not be Qiao Shan¡¯s children? They must be their father¡¯s biological children! Qiao Yu really didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. He didn¡¯t know how to face Qiao Shan either. The Qiao family was really about to be lost. Qiao Yu lowered his head slightly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± With that, Qiao Yu stood up and walked out. Qiao Shan sat in his wheelchair and watched as Qiao Yu left. The letter Qiao Xin had left behind appeared in his mind. Suddenly, an idea shed across his mind. Were these two children his children? When Qiao Shan realized this, he hurriedly came back to his senses. Why was he letting his imagination run wild? Of course those two children were his. How could they be someone else¡¯s children? Qiao Yu was so outstanding. Although Qiao Xin had done something wrong, Qiao Xin was also very outstanding in the past. Only he had such outstanding genes! That¡¯s right. These two children must be his children. He shouldn¡¯t let his imagination run wild. ¡­ As Gu Zhou drove, he nced at Qiao Nian from the corner of his eye. Seeing Qiao Nian sitting in the front passenger seat with a dejected expression, he asked in confusion, ¡°Are you unhappy because of the Qiao family?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, she forced a smile and shook her head gently. ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou suddenly remembered that Qiao Nian had something very important to tell him. He looked up at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home,¡± Qiao Nian said gently, smiling at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou stepped on the elerator and quickly drove towards the Dongjiang vi. When they arrived at the Dongjiang vi, Gu Zhou parked the car at the entrance and walked into the vi with his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. When they walked to the living room, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and nt a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. His low voice was maic and mesmerizing. ¡°Nian¡¯er, if there¡¯s anything, just tell me.¡± Chapter 1095 - 1095 Triplets 1095 Triplets Qiao Nian had been thinking about how to speak. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she smiled and led Gu Zhou to the sofa to sit down. She looked at Gu Zhou solemnly. Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s serious gaze, and his expression involuntarily turned serious. ¡°I gave birth to triplets back then,¡± Qiao Nian said calmly, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked at her in disbelief. His pupils dted uncontrobly, and his voice trembled slightly. ¡°Triplets?¡± !! ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and said seriously, ¡°Some time ago, I regained my memories of when I was pregnant. At that time, I took my pulse. I was pregnant with triplets, and¡­¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I once tested Su Xue and Qiao Xin. Both of them knew that I gave birth to triplets. They even said that my three children were lost the moment they were born.¡± ¡°I believe them because my memories also tell me that I¡¯m pregnant with triplets. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi are still alive. In other words, my third child is also alive, but he¡¯s wandering outside now.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression became more and more serious as she voiced her thoughts. Gu Zhou swallowed. Qiao Nian had given him a huge surprise. At the same time, he felt very nervous. Qiao Nian had given birth to triplets and had a wandering child outside. Gu Zhou preferred to look at evidence. ¡°Are you sure the third child is still alive?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s question, Qiao Nian shook her head gently and pursed her lips slightly. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure. I just think the chances of the child being alive are very high.¡± ¡°At that time, after you gave birth, where was the child beside you?¡± Gu Zhou asked. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her lips parted slightly. She sighed and said, ¡°That night, Qin Chuan came to me to take care of me. He was also the one who arranged for the funeral of the two babies¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was very happy to hear that Qiao Nian had given birth to three children, but there were two dead babies. ¡°Could one of those two dead babies be¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Qiao Nian interrupted Gu Zhou and shook her head. ¡°No, I think our child is still alive.¡± Worried that Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t believe her, Qiao Nian reached out and grabbed his hand. She said impatiently, ¡°Think about it from another perspective. The dead baby beside me that night was sent over by someone else. If I gave birth to triplets, logically speaking, they should only have prepared one dead baby. It¡¯s impossible for them to take two of my children away and leave only one behind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. During my pregnancy, I was recuperating. I¡¯m very sure that my three children are very healthy. Their pulses are all strong. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll give birth to a stillborn child!¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou expectantly. Gu Zhou nodded thoughtfully. Although he felt that Qiao Nian was right, he was thinking that if Qiao Nian gave birth to two living babies and a dead baby, those who had exchanged the babies would feel that there was no need to take the dead baby away. It was only right for them to leave the dead baby behind. However, Qiao Nian was right about one thing. She was a doctor. Since she recalled her memories of when she was pregnant and remembered that the pulses of the three babies were normal, she would think that their physical conditions should be about the same. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go investigate now. I think the three of them should look alike. Use Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s photos to find that child.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou believed her, Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also gotten someone to look for the child. I believe that the child will definitely live well. He must still be waiting for us to bring him home!¡± Gu Zhou reached out and hugged Qiao Nian, gently patting her back. Heforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll definitely work hard to find the child.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. She slowly closed her eyes and smelled Gu Zhou¡¯s unique fragrance. Gradually, she feltfortable and stable. Chapter 1096 - 1096 Being Disturbed 1096 Being Disturbed Qiao Nian thought of Xiao Shi¡¯s face. What she was most worried about now was that the child would live an aggrieved life like Xiao Shi. She only hoped that she could find that child as soon as possible and make it up to her child. At this moment, there was a knock on the vi door. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian, who was in his arms. When their eyes met, Gu Zhou said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly, feeling a little puzzled. !! The Dongjiang vi was Gu Zhou¡¯s private property. Typically, no one knew about the Dongjiang vi, nor did they know who was knocking on the door. When Gu Zhou walked to the entrance of the courtyard, Qiao Nian was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She could see the situation clearly through the French windows. When Gu Zhou opened the door, there was a huge creature standing at the door, like a huge potato. Qiao Nian looked at the woman¡¯s face and frowned. Xu Qiu? Why was this woman here? She was quite bold. She actually followed them all the way from the Qiao family to the Dongjiang vi. When Xu Qiu saw Gu Zhou, her eyes were red and swollen. Without another word, she knelt in front of Gu Zhou. ¡°Second Young Master Gu, we were in the wrong previously. We were blind. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t stoop to the level of country bumpkins like us. I beg you to let my man off,¡± Xu Qiu said tearfully. She kowtowed hard to Gu Zhou. She initially thought that those people would just beat Shen Hao up. She had never expected them to take Shen Hao away! Xu Qiu hated Shen Hao for finding a woman outside, but without Shen Hao, her family would be ruined. Xu Qiu only hoped that Gu Zhou would let Shen Hao back. Gu Zhou stood inside the house and looked down at Xu Qiu, who was kowtowing to him. He had no intention of stopping her. Seeing Xu Qiu like this, Qiao Nian walked out. Xu Qiu kowtowed so hard that her forehead was bleeding. However, she had heard from Su Xue about the Gu family and knew that the Gu family was not something small fries like her could afford to offend. Hence, she could only continue kowtowing. She couldn¡¯t help but see Qiao Nian. She looked at Qiao Nian with tears streaming down her face. Only then did she stop kowtowing and say tearfully, ¡°Nian Nian, I beg you to let your uncle off. No matter what, our family has raised you. Just be a little magnanimous¡± Qiao Nian sat leisurely on the swing in the courtyard. Her legs were swaying slightly in the air and she looked a little more yful. She thought of her life in Shen Hao¡¯s house and smiled coquettishly at Gu Zhou. ¡°Hubby, did you notice that a fly has entered the house? The fly is so noisy and annoying!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked at Xu Qiu coldly. Xu Qiu sensed the coldness emanating from Gu Zhou and immediately trembled in fear. She swallowed nervously. Just as she was about to say something, she was silenced. ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my wife!¡± Gu Zhou said impatiently. Before Xu Qiu could react, Gu Zhou kicked her shoulder. She fell back uncontrobly and fell onto the road in a sorry state! ¡°Get lost!¡± With that, Gu Zhou closed the courtyard door mercilessly. Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to kick her out. She silently gave Gu Zhou a thumbs up. Gu Zhou was indeed Second Young Master Gu, who was a man of few words! He was really too handsome! Qiao Nian was leisurely swinging on the swing. Gu Zhou walked to her side, bent down, and picked her up in his arms. He walked towards the living room. The cold aura around him had long disappeared. There was a smile on his face. When he ced Qiao Nian on the sofa, he looked at her gently, his eyes filled with an alluring smile. ¡°Nian¡¯er, what did you call me just now?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Gu Zhou. Had she just called him that? Qiao Nian tried hard to recall what had just happened. Suddenly, the tips of her ears gradually turned red, and her face turned visibly red. She had subconsciously called Gu Zhou ¡°Hubby¡± just now. Now that she thought about it, she felt a little shy. Silently, she looked away and said ufortably, ¡°Nothing. I told you there were flies. It¡¯s so noisy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Zhou moved closer to Qiao Nian, forcing her to look into his eyes. He could see the evasion in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and knew that she had already recalled what had just happened. ¡°Call me that again, okay?¡± Chapter 1097 - 1097 I Like Hearing It 1097 I Like Hearing It Qiao Nian subconsciously moved back, but Gu Zhou wrapped his arms around her waist, preventing her from moving. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. Actually, it had been easy for her to call Gu Zhou ¡°Hubby¡± just now. Now that Gu Zhou was forcing her to call him that, she felt a little ufortable. ¡°I like hearing you call me that!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. Her beautiful fox-like eyes stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. !! After so many years, she and Gu Zhou had finally gotten together. All these years, Gu Chuan had been looking for her. Gu Chuan was Gu Zhou¡¯s second personality. Ever since he saved her when she was six years old, he had never forgotten her. Qiao Nian¡¯s red lips curved up slightly, and her eyes curved into crescents. She called out sweetly, ¡°Hubby!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s pupils instantly dted, and his heart began to race. Joy instantly surged in his heart, and his lips curved up involuntarily. His breathing became a little erratic. He looked at Qiao Nian affectionately, unable to believe what he was hearing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ call me that again?¡± Gu Zhou seemed to be able to hear his intense heartbeat. He was worried that he was hallucinating. This was the first time she had opened up to him, so Qiao Nian became more natural. Smiling sweetly, she moved closer to Gu Zhou¡¯s ear and called out softly, ¡°Hubby!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s body stiffened. Time seemed to have stopped. His mind was filled with Qiao Nian¡¯s hot breath by his ear and her sweet voice. Gu Zhou swallowed, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. He looked at the smiling Qiao Nian in front of him and said, ¡°Little fox!¡± With that, he pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and lowered his head and kissed her lips. His lips gently caressed hers. Qiao Nian felt as if a feather had gently brushed across her lips. That numbing feeling instantly spread throughout her body, and her body involuntarily softened. Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian slightly and looked down at her. Their lips were inches apart. As long as either of them moved forward slightly, they would be able to touch each other. Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s misty eyes. His heart skipped a beat, and he said in a sexy voice, ¡°You¡¯re so obedient today, honey.¡± Qiao Nian was still in a daze from the kiss. Before she could react, the doorbell rang again. Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! The doorbell rang at the top of its lungs, dispelling the ambiguous atmosphere between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian! At this moment, Qiao Nian was still hugging Gu Zhou¡¯s waist with both hands. She slowly retracted her hands and frowned impatiently. ¡°Who is it this time?¡± She just wanted some privacy with Gu Zhou. Why were there so many people looking for them? ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he let go of Qiao Nian and stood up to walk towards the courtyard door. The blush on Qiao Nian¡¯s face gradually dissipated, and her excited heart gradually calmed down. She walked to the living room door. She wanted to see which blind fool had disturbed her! Gu Zhou opened the courtyard door. An unfamiliar woman in her early twenties stood at the door. The woman looked very unfamiliar. She shouldn¡¯t be very old. She was dressed especially old-fashioned. She was wearing a white fur top and ck leggings. She exuded a rustic aura. The woman¡¯s mouth was agape in surprise. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief, her saliva flowing down the corner of her mouth. Oh my god, how could there be such a handsome man in this world? That man was much more handsome and had an aura superior to those male celebrities! What made her jealous was that this man was actually Qiao Nian¡¯s husband. She must have burned incense for several lifetimes to marry such a man. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, momentarily forgetting why she hade. Such a handsome man was rare. She had to take a few more nces! Gu Zhou noticed the strange woman¡¯s gaze. He hated it when others looked at him like that. With a look of disdain, he reached out to close the door. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s actions, the woman took a step forward and hurriedly held the door, opening it again. The woman inadvertently touched Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. The woman had not expected her to touch Gu Zhou¡¯s hand either. Her eyes lit up as she stared at Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. This man¡¯s hand was also especially beautiful. His fingers were long and well-defined. Chapter 1098 - 1098 Eyewitness 1098 Eyewitness Oh my god! If she had such a good-looking man, she would be willing to die! The woman couldn¡¯t help but touch the back of Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. Was this really the back of a man¡¯s hand? The back of his hand was too smooth! As a woman, she felt a little ashamed of herself! !! She was really too shameless! The woman swallowed. If she could sleep with such a man and be touched by his hand, how exciting andforting would that be¡­ With this thought in mind, the woman couldn¡¯t help but grip Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly. She could already imagine how to take off the man¡¯s clothes and throw him onto the bed! At the thought of this, the woman¡¯s saliva flowed down the corner of her mouth, but she didn¡¯t feel anything! Gu Zhou had goosebumps all over his body. He could see desire in the woman¡¯s eyes. This woman yearned to eat him up! Gu Zhou frowned. Being seen as a sex object by a drooling woman made him feel so disgusted that he wanted to throw up. Gu Zhou suddenly retracted his hand, and a vicious aura instantly surged from his body. However, the young woman did not notice that Gu Zhou was angry. She lowered her head shyly and clenched her fists in front of her, twisting her body. She said delicately, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I came to look for you today to tell you something. Can you let my father go¡­¡± Before the woman could finish speaking, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Gu Zhou kicked her away. The woman screamed loudly and fell to the ground. She clutched her stomach in a sorry state and looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief! What was Gu Zhou doing? Why had he kicked her? If it were any other man who had kicked her, the woman would have scolded him long ago. However, the person in front of her was Gu Zhou, a man she loved the most. She could not say anything harsh! She watched as the man slowly walked out and stood beside her. She knew that the man would definitely like her. She was the most beautiful woman in her vige! There was no one better-looking than her in the surrounding viges! Moreover, she was the most outstanding woman in her vige. There were so many women in their vige, but none of them had gotten into university. She had gotten into a university! At the school promotion banquet, her father had invited many people! The womany on the ground in a delicate and pretentious manner. She blinked hard and asked pitifully, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, how can you kick me? Doesn¡¯t your heart ache if you kick me?¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s sharp voice, Gu Zhou felt his scalp go numb. He stared fixedly at the woman¡¯s left hand, which had touched his hand. The woman¡¯s left hand was on the ground. He walked over and stepped on the back of her left hand! ¡°Ah!¡± The woman screamed loudly! She felt that the back of her hand had already been crushed. This pain traveled from her hand to her heart. This must be becuase the nerves of the fingertips were linked with the heart! Gu Zhou stepped on the back of the woman¡¯s left hand and crushed it. His expression was sinister, and his voice was like the Grim Reaper from hell. ¡°How dare you touch me!¡± The woman cried out in pain, not having the strength to answer Gu Zhou. Seeing this woman in such a sorry state, Gu Zhou was still angry. He was with Qiao Nian, but all of this had been disturbed by this crazy woman! As the woman screamed, she looked up at Gu Zhou. She was a little stunned. Why would such a good-looking man have a tendency to domestic violence? Besides, she had only touched his hand! There were many men in her vige who wanted her to touch their hands, but she was unwilling to! Could this man have some kind of idea? Qiao Nian must have brainwashed this man! She regretted it. She should have listened to her mother and left quickly, not knocked on the door! But it was toote now! At the door of the living room, Qiao Nian had already seen everything. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Gu Zhou¡¯s aversion to women had appeared again! Gu Zhou¡¯s aversion to women had almost disappeared, and now it had appeared for no reason. Could it be because that woman had held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand just now? Chapter 1099 - 1099 Jealousy 1099 Jealousy Qiao Nian walked out of the house leisurely. When she saw the woman lying on the ground in pain, she finally recognized her. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not even the new year yet. Why are you giving me such a big bow? I have to make it clear in advance. I can¡¯t give you any New Year¡¯s money!¡± When Shen Fang heard this voice, she was slightly stunned. She looked up and saw Qiao Nian standing beside Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian was wearing a long white sweater that barely reached her knees. Underneath, she was wearing a pair of brown boots. Her seaweed-like hair fell over her shoulders, and the cold wind swayed her pearl earrings, making her face look even fairer. She hadn¡¯t seen Qiao Nian in six years. Qiao Nian looked even prettier than before, and she exuded an air of arrogance! In the past, she had never liked Qiao Nian¡¯s arrogance. They were clearly all from the vige. Why did Qiao Nian have that sense of superiority? Ever since she was young, she had hated Qiao Nian the most! Initially, she was the best-looking person in the vige, but because of Qiao Nian, she could only be second. Later on, everyone found out that Qiao Nian had been admitted to the mental hospital. She had be the most beautiful person in the vige again! Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and frowned slightly. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She sneered at Shen Fang and asked, ¡°How can I not know Xu Qiu¡¯s daughter, Shen Fang?¡± Xu Qiu? Xu Qiu¡¯s two-hundred-pound body appeared in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. He stepped even harder, wishing he could crush Shen Fang¡¯s hand! After all, he hated the Shen family the most now! Shen Fang screamed in pain. She was nowpletely certain that the bones in her hand might have been broken! Shen Fang was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face. She looked at Qiao Nian pleadingly, having no choice but to beg for mercy from the person she hated the most. ¡°Sister Nian Nian, I beg you, please make Brother Ah Zhou let go of me. My hand hurts¡­¡± Shen Fang was nowpletely certain that Gu Zhou had been brainwashed by Qiao Nian. In the past, Qiao Nian liked to brainwash the boys in their vige, making all the boys in their vige think that Qiao Nian was the most beautiful! Qiao Nian said lightly, ¡°This is his business, not mine. Nothing I say will work! This matter mainly depends on his own decision!¡± Qiao Nian remembered very clearly that when she was in the Shen family in the past, Shen Fang had spread all kinds of rumors. Shen Fang even said that she had seduced a man and had an abortion! Actually, that was not the case at all. At that time, Shen Fang had a crush on her Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother had never been willing to interact with Shen Fang, nor was he willing to speak to her. However, Eldest Senior Brother took good care of her! Previously, Shen Fang forced her to leave Eldest Senior Brother. She even said that if she did not leave Eldest Senior Brother, her reputation would be ruined! In the beginning, she just wanted to ruin her reputation. Later on, Shen Fang found Xu Cai in the vige to rape her! At that time, Xu Cai had drunk a lot of wine. He barged into her room, wanting to make love with her! Shen Fang had even deliberately invited Eldest Senior Brother over to catch them in the act! However, what Shen Fang did not expect was that she had already beaten Xu Cai to the ground. When Eldest Senior Brother came, she told him that Xu Cai wanted to bully her. Eldest Senior Brother mercilessly beat Xu Cai up again! Now that Shen Fang had angered Gu Zhou, how could she speak up for her and ask Gu Zhou to let her go? Shen Fang was still as innocent as ever! To be precise, Shen Fang was as stupid as ever! Shen Fang had never expected Qiao Nian to be so heartless. She now understood that it was useless no matter how much she begged Qiao Nian. She could only beg Gu Zhou. Shen Fang looked at Gu Zhou with teary eyes and said pitifully, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I really identally bumped into you just now. Only you can let me go!¡± Shen Fang said these words breathlessly. Her body was very weak now, as if she would faint in the next moment! ¡°If you dare toe here again, don¡¯t even think about saving your other hand!¡± Gu Zhou said coldly, the impatience in his eyes obvious. Chapter 1100 - 1100 Marrying Him 1100 Marrying Him After Gu Zhou stepped on her left hand, Shen Fang loosened her grip a little and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise you that I won¡¯te again!¡± When Shen Fang realized that Gu Zhou had let go of her foot, she hurriedly retracted her hand and slowly sat up. ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, my parents¡­¡± Before Shen Fang could finish speaking, she was sent flying by Gu Zhou¡¯s kick. Shey in the middle of the road in a sorry state, coughing twice in pain. Only then did she say, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, can you let my father go?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Shen Fang with interest. This was the first time she had realized that Shen Fang loved her parents so much. She had already been beaten up so badly by Gu Zhou, but she was still thinking about her parents. Shen Fang was really filial. When Gu Zhou heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he recalled that Shen Fang had once touched his hand. He almost vomited in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. If you continue to cling onto me, I¡¯ll sue you for trespassing!¡± Shen Fang¡¯s expression changed slightly. She tried her best to stand up. She had thought that all men liked filial women, so she pretended to be especially filial. However, she could not see any emotion in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. In other words, Gu Zhou did not care if his woman was filial at all. Shen Fang staggered to her feet and took a few steps awkwardly. She looked at Gu Zhou and smiled brightly. ¡°Gu Zhou, as long as you divorce Qiao Nian, I¡¯m willing to marry you!¡± Gu Zhou held onto Qiao Nian¡¯s waist, and his mood gradually improved. However, Shen Fang¡¯s words instantly made his good mood disappear. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Zhou suppressed his anger. He had never seen such an shameless woman. Qiao Nian looked at Shen Fang¡¯s stubborn face and smiled gently. Shen Fang had been arrogant since she was young. Shen Fang would never know what humility was. In Shen Fang¡¯s eyes, she was the only good person in the world. Everyone else was trash. Shen Fang didn¡¯t even look at Qiao Nian. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou and said affectionately, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you. I don¡¯t want a betrothal gift. I¡¯ll give birth to many children for you! They all say that my butt is big enough and suitable to give birth.¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Shen Fang continued, ¡°I¡¯m the prettiest girl in our vige, and the smartest girl in our vige. If you¡¯re with me, we¡¯ll be working together. The children we give birth to will be both smart and adorable. They¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Fang was kicked by Gu Zhou again. She flew out and fell to the ground in a sorry state. Shen Fang¡¯s internal organs were already starting to hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but throw up. Looking at the bright red blood on the ground, she was stunned. Had she vomited blood? Shen Fang shivered. Could it be that she had an incurable disease like Lin Daiyu and would vomit blood and die in the future? She remembered that Lin Daiyu lived because of Jia Baoyu, but did she live for Gu Zhou? Shen Fang looked at Gu Zhou with love in her eyes. She felt that her request just now might have been a little too much. If she had kicked Qiao Nian out from the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take revenge on her! If she wanted to take revenge on Qiao Nian, she would make sure that she couldn¡¯t make aeback. Shen Fang felt as if she was the female lead in a script. She looked at Gu Zhou and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, I¡¯m willing to follow you without any status. Please don¡¯t chase me away!¡± Shen Fang had read many novels in the past. In many novels, the female lead stayed by the male lead¡¯s side in the early stages. Only in theter stages would the male lead fall in love with the female lead. She believed that as long as Gu Zhou interacted with her more, he would definitely fall in love with her. Shen Fang was confident. Gu Zhou was so angry that his temples were throbbing. Was this woman a lunatic? What kind of nonsense was going on in her mind? Asking him to divorce Qiao Nian? She was also willing to follow him without a name. Where did she get the courage? He walked up to Shen Fang step by step and stepped on her stomach. He looked down at Shen Fang, the disgust in his eyes obvious. ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it. You barged into hell!¡± Gu Zhou exerted more strength. Shen Fang was in so much pain that she could barely breathe. She looked at Gu Zhou, her eyes filled with desire. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m your true love.¡± Chapter 1101 - 1101 Chasing Her Away! 1101 Chasing Her Away! Gu Zhou called the security officer directly. The call went through very quickly. ¡°Security officer, there¡¯s a lunatic at our door. How does your security system work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may I know where you are now?¡± Gu Zhou gave him the house number and let go of Shen Fang. He stood beside Qiao Nian and reached out to hold her waist. Only then would he be in a better mood. In less than two minutes, the security officer arrived and dragged Shen Fang away. !! Shen Fang was dragged away by the security officers in a sorry state. She kept turning to look at Gu Zhou and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m already willing to give up my status to follow you. Why are you still doing this to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly much prettier than Qiao Nian!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian hypnotized you. Your feelings for Qiao Nian aren¡¯t real! You were deceived by her!¡± Shen Fang¡¯s voice grew further and further away. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t take Shen Fang¡¯s words to heart at all. Holding Qiao Nian in his arms, he walked home. Gu Zhou closed the courtyard door and said thoughtfully, ¡°Looks like the security system in the vi area will have to be strengthened. I¡¯ll get a security officer to guard the doorter!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Back then, Song Man used to live here. She and Qiao Xin were in cahoots. Many people must know about the Dongjiang vi. It¡¯s indeed not safe here anymore.¡± At first, Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. Now that he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We should move to another house! However, we still have to get someone to watch over this ce. When the timees, we¡¯ll see if those people wille looking for us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. Gu Zhou lowered his head and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. The nausea from just now instantly dissipated. He looked at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Gu Zhou called Chen Qing and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m at the Gu family¡¯s hospital now. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to perform surgery on Shen Hao. He¡¯s a eunuch now. Should we lock him up or let him go?¡± Chen Qing¡¯s voice was respectful. When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, his gaze instantly turned cold. ¡°Let him go!¡± Shen Hao was already a eunuch now. He could no longer be a man in the future. He could not be bothered to spend more effort on such a person. In the past, Shen Hao had an affair. Now, he was a eunuch. Xu Qiu probably wouldn¡¯t want Shen Hao anymore. Chen Qing nodded. ¡°Alright, Second Young Master. I¡¯ll let him go now.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian enter the living room, Gu Zhou lowered his voice and asked, ¡°I asked you to investigate Nian¡¯er¡¯s birthgiving previously. How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Chen Qing gripped his cell phone tightly and frowned in frustration. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve investigated. Everything is normal. There¡¯s nothing abnormal.¡± Gu Zhou frowned. Back then, when the child was reced, it must have involved many people. He didn¡¯t believe that everyone could keep their mouths shut without evidence, so he said, ¡°Go and investigate how many children were born in all the city hospitals in the week before that day. At that time, Nian¡¯er gave birth to three children. Another child should have been taken away. Go and find news of that child.¡± ¡°Three children?¡± Chen Qing was stunned. At first, he thought that Second Young Master only had Little Master Gu Qi. Later on, Miss Xiao Shi appeared. He thought that Second Young Master and the clueless Young Madam had given birth to twins. He had only not seen Second Young Master for a while, but Second Young Master had already told him that the clueless Young Madam had given birth to triplets. This¡­ this was too fantastical! ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhou agreed. Chen Qing recovered from his shock and said, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ll get it done now.¡± After Gu Zhou hung up, he walked towards the living room. When he saw Qiao Nianing out of the kitchen with two sses of fruit juice, his eyes gradually softened. ¡°Here.¡± Qiao Nian walked up to Gu Zhou and handed him a ss of fruit juice. Gu Zhou took it and took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand to sit on the sofa. He said gently, ¡°Nian¡¯er, make an appointment with Qin Chuan. I want to meet him!¡± Qiao Nian also wanted to ask Qin Chuan what had happened back then, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian called Qin Chuan. The two of them arranged to meet at the Venus Cafe at seven tonight. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were obsessed with their third child, so they set off for the cafe at six o¡¯clock. The two of them sat in the private room. Gu Zhou frowned and looked at his cell phone from time to time, wanting to see if there was any news from Chen Qing. However, to Gu Zhou¡¯s disappointment, Chen Qing did not sent him a message. Chapter 1102 - 1102 Missing 1102 Missing Qin Chuan arrived at the private room on time. He pushed the door open and walked in. Qiao Nian looked up. Qin Chuan¡¯s golden hair sparkled under the light. His hair was 60-40 centimeters long, and his bangs had been styled. He looked like a shining star on stage. He was wearing a sweater and did not look like a businessman at all. He lookedzy and harmless. !! Qin Chuan looked very devilish. When he smiled, he looked like a beautiful poppy flower. One could only look at him from afar and not touch him. ¡°Sister Nian!¡± When Qin Chuan saw Qiao Nian, he gave her a doting smile and called out happily. From the moment Qin Chuan opened the door of the private room, Gu Zhou had been staring at him. This man looked very demonic, but he exuded a masculine aura. There was no feminine feeling at all. He had heard from Qiao Nian in the past that Qin Chuan and Qiao Nian had grown up together. From the way Qin Chuan looked at Qiao Nian, he was certain that Qin Chuan and Qiao Nian must be especially close. Qiao Nian stood up, a bright smile on her face. Her eyes sparkled as she walked up to Qin Chuan. ¡°Old Qin, I want to introduce you to my husband today.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she nced at Gu Zhou, who was already standing beside her with his arm around her waist. She introduced, ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I met you once at a charity auction.¡± With that, he handed his hand to Gu Zhou with a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± Gu Zhou reached out and shook Qin Chuan¡¯s hand. After meeting briefly, everyone sat down. Only then did Qiao Nian remember that Gu Zhou had also participated in Qin Chuan¡¯s charity auction. At that time, her rtionship with Gu Zhou was rtively cold, and the two of them treated each other with respect. In addition, at that time, both of them subconsciously wanted to keep their marriage a secret, so she didn¡¯t introduce Gu Zhou to Qin Chuan. But now, her rtionship with Gu Zhou was different. That was why she had introduced Gu Zhou to Qin Chuan. In just a few months, her rtionship with Gu Zhou had developed very quickly. Gu Zhou looked at Qin Chuan and said politely, ¡°I heard from Nian¡¯er that Old Master Qin is your grandfather?¡± Qin Chuan took a sip of coffee and ced the cup back on the table. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou instantly recalled that on the night of August 15, six years ago, he had been set up. His eldest brother had disappeared. He had heard from others that his brother wanted to introduce Old Master Qin to him that night. He wanted to confirm it again, so he asked, ¡°Six years ago, did my brother visit your house and look for Old Master Qin?¡± ¡°Six years ago?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s expression turned serious. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°He dide to the Qin family because he brought the medicinal herbs Grandpa wanted the most. At that time, Grandpa agreed to go out for a consultation for the first time.¡± Qin Chuan recalled what happened six years ago. He clenched his fists under the table and said in a low voice, ¡°Before Grandpa left, I even prepared many medicinal herbs for him. However, after he left with your brother, he disappeared!¡± They actually disappeared without a trace! Everyone thought that they had been in a car ident, but there was only an old car at the event location. No one was there. Gu Zhou received an urate answer from Qin Chuan. His breathing quickened, and his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. In Gu Zhou¡¯s impression, his brother had always been very strict. If he didn¡¯t finish his homework, he would be punished to stand. At that time, he had always felt that his brother hated him. However, he had never expected his brother to secretly treat Old Master Qin. Big Brother was just a brother who looked strict on the surface but was gentle on the inside. Qiao Nian noticed the change in Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. She reached out and held his hand, as if silentlyforting him. Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s small actions. He looked up at Qiao Nian and forced a smile. Qin Chuan frowned, his brow filled with worry. He said, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been looking for your brother and my grandfather, but I haven¡¯t heard from them yet. If you have any news, please let me know. I¡¯ll tell you when I receive any news. We can share information.¡± Chapter 1103 - 1103 Disguising a Difficult Childbirth 1103 Disguising a Difficult Childbirth When Gu Zhou heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, a trace of worry shed in his eyes. He had seen his brother¡¯s bodyguards in MY previously, but he wasn¡¯t sure if his brother was still alive. If Big Brother was still alive, why hadn¡¯t he returned home? Gu Zhou was most worried that his eldest brother might be gone. Gu Zhou sighed heavily, his expression turning even more serious. ¡°No news is good news.¡± Qiao Nian held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly and said gently. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement. Qiao Nian looked up at Qin Chuan and deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Old Qin, at that time, I wasn¡¯t in good spirits after giving birth. You were the one who helped me with the funeral of those two poor children.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s attention was all on the children, and he stared unblinkingly at Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan frowned and took a sip of coffee. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect those two children to not be yours.¡± Gu Zhou pondered for a moment and asked the most important question. ¡°How did the two children die?¡± There were many reasons why babies died as soon as they were born. Some were unable to adapt to the outside world, some were no longer breathing when they were born, and some¡­ When Gu Zhou came to the cafe, he had also asked Qiao Nian this question. Although Qiao Nian recalled many memories, her memories of giving birth were still unclear, let alone how the two children had died. In Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, although Qin Chuan had not inherited Old Master Qin¡¯s medical skills, he should more or less know a little about medicine. Gu Zhou asked this because he wanted to find out how the two dead babies had died. Qin Chuan sighed heavily and said, ¡°At that time, I checked the condition of the two babies and realized that they couldn¡¯t breathe normally because of the amniotic fluid. They died fromck of oxygen. Many babies of women who had difficultbor would die because of this.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words andbined them with the information she had found, her frown deepened. This matter was truly wless. If she hadn¡¯t inadvertently married into the Gu family, she wouldn¡¯t have known for the rest of her life that her children were still alive. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. He said thoughtfully, ¡°What a coincidence. When Nian¡¯er gave birth, other pregnant women gave birth to dead babies because of difficulties. It¡¯s impossible for there to be so many coincidences in this world. All coincidences should have been nned by someone with ulterior motives.¡± Qin Chuan nodded and said in agreement, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that person wanted to disguise a fake as the real deal. He wanted to get Sister Nian¡¯s children. Actually, it¡¯s possible to disguise a difficult childbirth.¡± Qiao Nian frowned and nodded. She said heavily, ¡°Yes, difficultbor can be disguised. For example, the mother could have had pregnancy poisoning, high blood pressure, an aged centa or an umbilical cord around the neck of the fetus. When the fetuscks oxygen, there are many ways to fake difficultbor. Many factors can cause amniotic fluid to be inhaled into the respiratory tract and lungs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chuan frowned and sighed helplessly. ¡°In order to rece Sister Nian¡¯s children, they sacrificed the lives of two children.¡± Qin Chuan paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if those two children had the same mother or two different mothers. If the adults died in childbirth, those people were very vicious! This is bascially murder!¡± As soon as Qin Chuan finished speaking, the private room fell silent. Those people had done such heartless things. They must have set up a very big scheme. Qiao Nian felt especially terrible now. She still vaguely remembered the despair after giving birth. She had been in good health back then, so she was still alive. She still remembered what Gu Zhou had said about Wang Lin. After Wang Lin gave birth, she was lying on the operating table covered in blood. She remembered that Wang Lin had died in childbirth. An idea shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She suddenly looked up at Gu Zhou and said eagerly, ¡°I remember now. Wang Lin gave birth on the same day as me, but she died in childbirth!¡± Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°In other words, Wang Lin was really pregnant at that time. The children on her operating bed were my children. Then where did her children go?¡± Qiao Nian asked. Gu Zhou frowned and quickly understood what Qiao Nian meant. ¡°Are you saying that one or both of the dead babies might belong to Wang Lin?¡± Chapter 1104 - 1104 Clues 1104 Clues ¡°Yes, and you saw her die in childbirth with your own eyes. That means that she really gave birth.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. Qin Chuan had also investigated Gu Qi¡¯s identity before and knew about Wang Lin. He gripped the coffee cup in his hand tightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°What role does Wang Lin y here? Is she the unlucky chosen one, or did they n to make her pregnant from the beginning?¡± Previously, Gu Zhou had briefly investigated Wang Lin. No one knew who Wang Lin¡¯s man was. Everyone only knew that when Wang Lin returned home, her stomach had already grown big. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a low voice, ¡°Looks like we have to investigate the Wang family carefully.¡± !! Qiao Nian said in agreement, ¡°We should start with Wang Lin¡¯s family and the father of the child in her stomach. We might be able to find more information. We might even be able to find our child.¡± Qin Chuan was confused. He asked in surprise, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already found the children?¡± He still remembered how happy Qiao Nian had looked when she found Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. She had been going on about at him for an hour. Qin Chuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He asked worriedly, ¡°Could your child have been kidnapped?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and exined, ¡°I just remembered that I was pregnant with triplets back then. Now, I¡¯ve only found Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. In other words, there¡¯s another child wandering outside.¡± ¡°Triplets?¡± Qin Chuan was a little stunned! ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°I also recalled that when I took my pulse in the past, I realized that I was pregnant with triplets. I was worried that my memory was wrong, so I specially asked Su Xue and Qiao Xin. They saw the three dead babies I gave birth to with their own eyes.¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, she felt that things were a little chaotic. She frowned at Qin Chuan, then at Gu Zhou. ¡°Let me sort out the clues I¡¯ve obtained.¡± Qin Chuan frowned worriedly. ¡°At that time, Su Xue and Qiao Xin found out that I had given birth, so they rushed to the mental hospital. They saw the three dead babies on my bed.¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she looked up at Qin Chuan, her voice trembling. ¡°When you saw me, there were only two dead babies left by my side. Where did the other dead baby go?¡± Qin Chuan was shocked. His hands under the table were clenched into fists, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that another child was taken away during this period?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°I remember in a daze that I fainted after giving birth. When I woke up, I saw two dead babies. I was carrying one of them and was so sad that I wanted to die.¡± ¡°When Su Xue and Qiao Xin went to your ward, you were still unconscious,¡± Gu Zhou said thoughtfully. ¡°I think so.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and pursed her lips. ¡°Where were the doctors and nurses who delivered my children back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt, and his voice was filled with regret. ¡°When I went to look for you, you were alone. I¡¯ve also investigated the doctor and nurses who delivered your child, but I couldn¡¯t find who they were. There was something wrong with the hospital¡¯s surveince system that night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had been by your side at that time, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened after you gave birth.¡± Qin Chuan was filled with regret. He frowned. Six years ago, he was only twelve years old and clueless. He was also at a rtively inexperienced age. August 15th was the darkest day of his life. Sister Nian had lost her innocence and everything had been ruined. Later on, he received news that his grandfather had gone missing. Before he could recover, he found out that Eldest Senior Brother had gone missing. One thing after another happened. There was a huge rock pressing down on his chest, suffocating him. The three most important people in his life had all met with an ident. He couldn¡¯t take the blow for a moment and was dispirited for a long time. At that time, Sister Nian had been locked up in a mental hospital. He often visited her. When he found out that she was pregnant, his heart seemed to be empty. His pure and wless Sister Nian was pregnant with a stranger¡¯s children. He subconsciously wanted Sister Nian to abort the children. Chapter 1105 - 1105 It’s All His Fault 1105 It¡¯s All His Fault As long as Sister Nian didn¡¯t have a strange man¡¯s child, he felt a little better. Although Sister Nian did not say anything at that time, he knew in his heart that she wanted to give birth. He didn¡¯t argue with Sister Nian. He just silently endured his dissatisfaction and got drunk every day. Later on, Sister Nian said that the mental hospital was very quiet. She still wanted to study the cultivation theory left behind by her grandfather in the mental hospital. !! He was like a walking corpse every day, not knowing what to do. It was Sister Nian who reminded him and helped him find a living person. ¡°The police haven¡¯t found anything about Grandpa, which means that he¡¯s still alive. He¡¯s still waiting for us to find him.¡± His only motivation every day was Sister Nian¡¯s words. Other than flying around the world to look for his grandfather, he spent the rest of his time in the mental hospital with Sister Nian. However, two days before Sister Nian was about to give birth, he prepared to return to An City to guard her. Although he wanted to tear the man who had ruined Sister Nian into pieces, he couldn¡¯t find any news of that person. The only thing he could do was take good care of Sister Nian. He sat at the airport in Kun City, waiting to get on the ne back to An City. However, his subordinates sent news that he had seen his grandfather on the spiritual mountain. He immediately flew back to An City, thinking that he would go to the spiritual mountain after Sister Nian gave birth. However, Sister Nian also knew that his grandfather had appeared on the spiritual mountain. She asked him to go to the spiritual mountain to look for his grandfather first and even said that when he found his grandfather, he would bring him back to apany her when she gave birth. He wanted to refuse, but Sister Nian insisted that he bring his grandfather to see her. He thought for a while. When Sister Nian was about to give birth, she would definitely be happier with her grandfather around. Hence, he agreed to Qiao Nian¡¯s request and went straight to the spiritual mountain. He searched the entire spiritual mountain, but he still couldn¡¯t find any trace of his grandfather. Hence, he agreed to Qiao Nian¡¯s request and went straight to the spiritual mountain. He searched the entire spiritual mountain, but he still couldn¡¯t find any trace of his grandfather. At that time, Sister Nian had already suffered from postpartum depression. At that time, when he saw Sister Nian¡¯s despair, he yearned to die for the two children. He didn¡¯t want to see Sister Nian¡¯s lifeless face. Although he often went to see Sister Nian when she was pregnant, he never asked about the children because he didn¡¯t want Sister Nian to give birth. Sister Nian seemed to know what he was thinking. She never spoke about children. It was him. It was all his fault. If he could go and look for Sister Nian first, Sister Nian would not have to suffer! Qin Chuan gradually fell into self-me. Qiao Nian looked into Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes and naturally knew what he was thinking. She called out, ¡°Old Qin, you¡¯re not to me for what happened back then. I didn¡¯t notice the danger. I was always worried that Su Xue and the others would attack me, but I ignored the other dangers. I was too careless.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Qiao Nian seriously. He felt that what had happened back then was too strange. There weren¡¯t so many coincidences in the world. When Sister Nian was about to give birth, he found out that his grandfather had appeared on the spiritual mountain! Qin Chuan¡¯s frown deepened, and his heart sank. ¡°I¡¯mpletely sure now. Back then, when I found out that Grandpa had appeared on the spiritual mountain, it was also carefully nned by those people. They wanted to lure me away. Then, when you gave birth, they would take away your and Gu Zhou¡¯s child without anyone knowing!¡± As Qin Chuan spoke, his gaze lingered on Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s faces. He asked seriously, ¡°If I remember correctly, Song Man knows about the two of you? She also knows that Sister Lu is the eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°I might have done a bone marrow transnt for Song Man in the past.¡± ¡°I have a bold idea!¡± Qin Chuan said. ¡°The people who kidnapped Sister Nian from the Lu family back then should be the same group of people who schemed against the two of you six years ago. They should also have taken your children away! Are they your enemies?¡± Hearing Qin Chuan¡¯s words, Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou, who was sitting beside her. Gu Zhou¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze darkening. ¡°Before I found out that Xiao Shi was my daughter, I always thought that the person who schemed against me was my brother!¡± Chapter 1106 - 1106 Not Simple 1106 Not Simple Qiao Nian had also guessed what Gu Zhou was thinking, but she could also understand his thoughts. At that time, Gu Zhou had received too much unfair treatment. Moreover, Gu Zhou hade to An City that night because of his eldest brother¡¯s invitation. If this had happened to her, she would have thought the same as Gu Zhou. However, Song Man¡¯s appearance made them realize that what happened on the 15th of August six years ago was not simple. They were like chess pieces that were casually manipted by those people! !! Gu Zhou continued, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been looking for my brother. I wanted to ask what exactly happened back then, but now I realize that what happened back then might not have anything to do with my brother. We were all schemed against by those people!¡± It was precisely because of this investigation that Gu Zhou realized that his brother had been silently protecting him from behind! Qin Chuan and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. Only Gu Zhou knew the Gu family¡¯s situation best! ¡°I think we can eliminate my brother as a suspect now, because those people kidnapped Nian¡¯er back then. At that time, my brother was still a child. It¡¯s impossible for him to do such a thing!¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°In my parents¡¯ generation, the Gu family offended many people. I remember that when my parents first got married, they received many threatening letters and threatening items. I think if they wanted to take revenge on our family, they would have done so back then. Now, my parents have long divorced. If they take revenge on us now and make Big Brother disappear, their goal will have been achieved. However, what I don¡¯t understand is why those people still want to take Nian¡¯er and my children away.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that woke Qiao Nian up! Could it be an enemy of the Lu family? If they were enemies of the Lu family, why did those people only scheme against her? Without waiting for Qiao Nian to think it through, Gu Zhou continued, ¡°I found Gu Qi by Wang Lin¡¯s side. Xiao Shi was raised by Song Man. At that time, Song Man¡¯s goal should have been to impersonate the person who was with me six years ago. She wanted to marry into the Gu family and pretend to be you to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s also something wrong with Song Man¡¯s identity. She¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Song family. It¡¯s a little difficult to investigate Song Man¡¯s identity. We can only do a test with her DNA. It¡¯s easy to investigate Wang Lin. The Wang family is just an ordinary family. They don¡¯t have the ability to set up such a big scheme, let alone rece Nian¡¯er¡¯s child silently. Although we can eliminate the possibility that the Wang family is the mastermind, the Wang family might know some clues!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They must have other motives for taking my children away.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement and continued, ¡°Song Manmitted suicide back then to protect those people. The clues are cut off here. However, I¡¯m certain that ourst child should be in the hands of those people!¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes, his gaze cold. ¡°They should be doing something else. Song Man took the initiative to step forward, but I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll take the next step! But our child is in their hands. They¡¯ll definitely use that child!¡± ¡°I hope that they¡¯ll make a move as soon as possible. That way, I might be able to see my child as soon as possible. But I¡¯m very worried that they might not have done anything in the past few years!¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips, her heart filled with fear and unease. ¡°More than twenty years ago, they kidnapped me. Six years ago, they took my child away. Those people are very patient. I¡¯m really afraid that it¡¯ll be decades before they let our child appear!¡± Qiao Nian clenched her fists tightly on her knees. At first, she had simply thought that those people only wanted her bone marrow. Why did they still kidnap her child? No matter what those people wanted to do, she felt that they should start investigating the enemies of the Lu family. If she could remember what had happened when she was kidnapped, many problems would be solved! Song Man had transnted her bone marrow. In other words, she had undergone a bone marrow transnt after she was kidnapped. Then, she would definitely have seen doctors and nurses. Those people should have helped her recuperate well. Otherwise, there would have been something wrong with her body long ago. Chapter 1107 - 1107 Your family’s… 1107 Your family¡¯s¡­ Seeing that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were deep in thought, Qin Chuanforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find the child!¡± Qin Chuan only hoped that that child would have an easier time and not have a bad childhood like Xiao Shi! ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll investigate this matter ording to the enemies of the Gu family and the Lu family.¡± Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°At the same time, we¡¯ll investigate which hospital did a HLA examination in.¡± ¡°Are you saying that before your ident, someone matched your bone marrow transnt with Song Man¡¯s?¡± Qin Chuan said with a frown. ¡°Yes, that person must have confirmed that my bone marrow matched Song Man¡¯s, so he kidnapped me! If you¡¯re not wrong, my role for those people is to be Song Man¡¯s bone marrow donor,¡± Qiao Nian said solemnly. Qin Chuan clenched his fists involuntarily. At that time, Qiao Nian was only three years old. How could those people be so heartless? Qin Chuan finished thest bit of coffee in his cup. He was a little frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t show it in front of Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. He said, ¡°I have other things to do now. I¡¯ll go get busy first. You called me over today. You¡¯ve really dyed my date. You have to make it up to meter!¡± Qiao Nian tilted her head and looked at Qin Chuan. Then, she smiled and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely help you find a serious girlfriend, lest you tire yourself out!¡± Qin Chuan pursed his lips in disapproval. When he smiled, there was a roguish look on his face. ¡°Your misunderstanding of me is really too deep. Every girlfriend I have is very serious, okay?¡± ¡°Is that so? Are you two very serious? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and teased, ¡°Then which serious girl have you taken a liking to recently?¡± Qin Chuan smiled until his eyes curved up. His long eyshes lowered slightly, hiding the seriousness in his eyes. Your family¡¯s¡­ ¡°Take a guess!¡± Qin Chuan nced at his watch and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Qiao Nian knew that Qin Chuan wasn¡¯t a decent man. He was almost thirty years old, and he was still acting like a child! She wondered who Qin Chuan would be with in the end. She wondered which woman was so charming that she could make Qin Chuan, this yer, behave himself! After Qin Chuan left, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou returned to the private room and sat down! Gu Zhou took a slow sip of coffee and said with aplicated expression, ¡°To be able to count the families that have existed for more than twenty years, those who can do so much must have aplicated family background!¡± ¡°Our search area has narrowed significantly.¡± Qiao Nian thought about it carefully and said in confusion, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why would those people attack your brother and grandfather?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou seriously and asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s an enemy of our families?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze thoughtfully. ¡°The same people attacked us. They should be dissatisfied with both our families!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. When the timees, we can get rid of the families our families have been friends with for a long time. That way, the search area will be narrowed down again.¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she vaguely felt that something was wrong. ¡°No, the person who attacked us might be beside us. They¡¯re familiar with our every move. Back then, Song Man needed a bone marrow transnt. They discovered that my bone marrow matched hers. That means that they are very close to our family!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s confirm the scope again,¡± Gu Zhou said with a serious expression. ¡°Uncles and aunties of the Lu family announced to the public that they only had Lu Zhu as their only child. Very fewrge families know of your existence. The doctors and nurses who delivered your child when you were born also know your identity. They might be able to get your biological information.¡± ¡°I think we can find those people rted to this, then investigate everyone they came into contact with. The child is around three years old.¡± Qiao Nian said eagerly. What had happened more than twenty years ago had already happened. She would have plenty of time to settle scores with those people in the future, but the most important thing now was to find their child first! Chapter 1108 - 1108 Where are our younger brothers and sisters? 1108 Where are our younger brothers and sisters? Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian made a concrete n to find their child. After drinking coffee, the two of them left the cafe. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou walked towards the parking lot. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve neglected the children for the past two days. I miss them too. Let¡¯s go home and visit Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou parked the car at the entrance of the Gu family vi. He got out of the car first. Seeing Qiao Nian get out of the car, he walked over to her and reached out to hold her hand. Qiao Nian immediately retracted her hand. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. If the children see this, I¡¯ll be embarrassed!¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. If he hadn¡¯t missed his children, he would never have brought Qiao Nian home! When the two of them walked into the living room, Xiao Shi and Xiao Qi were ying games on their phones! When Xiao Shi saw that Qiao Nian had returned, she immediately threw the phone to Xiao Qi. Without hesitation, she threw herself into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and called out sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡± Qiao Nian bent down and picked Xiao Shi up with a smile. She kissed Xiao Shi¡¯s cheek and asked with a smile, ¡°Baby, were you obedient at home? Did you listen to Grandma?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s face was flushed red. She hadn¡¯t expected her mommy to kiss her face. Her kiss was reciprocated. She moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s face and kissed her lightly. ¡°Xiao Shi and Brother were both very obedient at home. Grandma said that Daddy and Mommy have to work hard to give birth to our younger siblings. Of course, Brother and I were very obedient! Xiao Shi was also very obedient in school. The teacher even sent me a little red flower yesterday as a reward!¡± After Xiao Shi finished speaking, she tilted her head and nced at Gu Zhou, who was behind Qiao Nian. ¡°Hello, Daddy!¡± Gu Qi stood up and walked up to Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. ¡°Mommy and Dad!¡± Gu Zhou bent down and picked Gu Qi up. Looking at Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s young faces, he couldn¡¯t help but be even more worried about the child he hadn¡¯t found. He wondered if that child was doing well! Xiao Shi nced around Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou and frowned in confusion. She tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, where are our younger brothers and sisters?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. Gu Zhou was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and scratched Xiao Shi¡¯s nose affectionately, asking dotingly. ¡°Grandma said that Daddy and Mommy had gone to give birth to a younger brother and sister. She told Brother and me to be good because we¡¯re already big children!¡± A trace of worry shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She recalled that she hadn¡¯t found her child, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to tell Xiao Shi and Gu Qi about this. ¡°After some time, you might have a younger brother or sister!¡± Xiao Shi smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. She nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be an older sister. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of my younger siblings!¡± ¡°I believe that Xiao Shi must be the best sister in the world.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she lowered her head and nted a kiss on Xiao Shi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Xiao Qi, what has Xiao Shi been studying in school recently? Can you tell Mommy?¡± When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, although there was no other expression on his small face, his red ears meant that he was already starting to feel shy. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian followed Gu Qi and Xiao Shi to their study. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi took out their biology textbooks and handed them to Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. When Qiao Nian saw the biology textbook, she was slightly stunned. She had only studied biology in junior high in the past, but kindergarteners had already begun to study biology. Were kindergarteners all so studious? ¡°Did you have a biology ss?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Qi shook his head and said seriously, ¡°No, my sister and I were very curious about where we came from. Then, the teacher rmended that we look at the biology textbook. We finished looking at the biology textbook, but we still don¡¯t understand where we came from.¡± Xiao Shi nodded seriously and said in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes. Xiao Shi doesn¡¯t understand either. In the past, my neighbors told me that I was picked up from the trash!¡± Chapter 1109 - 1109 A studious child 1109 A studious child Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°The nanny who took care of me previously said that Xiao Qi jumped out of a rock!¡± Seeing how serious the two children were, Gu Zhou said, ¡°Of course your mommy gave birth to you!¡± Xiao Shi blinked in confusion. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach and she shook her head like a wave. ¡°But Mommy¡¯s stomach is so small. How can she give birth to Xiao Shi like this?¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, her phone suddenly rang. Qiao Nian threw the biology textbook to Gu Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°Tell the two children that I¡¯ll take a call!¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian walked out. When she reached the corridor, she picked up the call. ¡°Lu Qi?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s sigh came from the cell phone. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve encountered a particrlyplicated medical question. I¡¯ve consulted many teachers and professors in the past, and I¡¯ve investigated a lot of information, but I can¡¯t solve it. Can you help me answer it?¡± Qiao Nian knew that Lu Qi studied medicine. Previously, she had also paid attention to Lu Qi¡¯s grades. Every year, Lu Qi would get first ce in her exams. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked dotingly, ¡°What kind of question is it that makes you so troubled?¡± ¡°I discovered this question on the online forum in the past. The person who came up with this question seems to be a medical genius. He came up with a total of ten questions, and I¡¯ve already answered nine of them. I don¡¯t know how to do the remaining one!¡± Lu Qi said sadly. Qiao Nian was also a medical fanatic. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved so much in medicine. Her other achievements were all in the field she liked. Qiao Nian said curiously, ¡°Alright, just send me the question now!¡± She wanted to see who could set the medical questions that could stump Lu Qi. Lu Qi was also a medical genius! ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Qi agreed obediently. ¡°By the way, is there any progress on the matter I asked you to investigate for me previously?¡± Qiao Nian thought of Jiang Chi and frowned. Previously, she promised to help Jiang Chi investigate the truth of Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. She wanted to ask her brother directly, but her brother was agitated recently, so she wanted Lu Qi to help investigate first! Lu Qi immediately remembered and hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already found out the information from investigating Jiang Cheng. I can guarantee that Big Brother definitely didn¡¯t kill him. When Jiang Cheng lived in our house, he left a diary. However, this diary was ced in a box made of Luban locks. I can¡¯t open it no matter what.¡± Luban Lock? Qiao Nian had studied the Luban lock in the past. She nodded and said, ¡°Send me the diary. I¡¯ll try to unlock the Luban lock!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up, Qiao Nian immediately received a question from Lu Qi. When Qiao Nian saw the question, she was stunned. This question was clearly set by her grandfather! When she was twelve years old, her grandfather had set a total of ten questions. These ten questions were handed to her and her senior brother so that she and her senior brother could use their medical knowledge to solve these ten difficult illnesses. It had taken her and her senior brother a few years to solve this question. When she finished solving these questions, she realized that only by being able to use these knowledge points skillfully could she be an outstanding doctor! At that time, her grandfather had given her a hundred marks and her senior brother a hundred marks. Her grandfather had even praised her for being talented in medicine. Although she was young, she had used the same time as her senior brothers to solve these ten questions. Logically speaking, this set of questions shouldn¡¯t have appeared on an online forum! Who exactly posted these ten questions on the online forum? It was impossible for her senior brother to post this question on the online forum. Could it be Grandpa? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian walked towards the study. At the same time, she called Lu Qi and asked for a link to the online forum! Lu Qi quickly sent the link to Qiao Nian. When Qiao Nian saw the ten questions on the forum, she waspletely stunned! Chapter 1110 - 1110 Ten Questions 1110 Ten Questions It was actually the ten questions her grandfather had set for her! She nced at the time of the post on Tieba. This post had been published after her grandfather disappeared! Could it really be Grandpa who had published it? Qiao Nian wanted to crack this website, but it was protected by a region¡¯s security, so she couldn¡¯t do so for the time being. Although she couldn¡¯tpletely crack this website, Qiao Nian had obtained a piece of information. The IP address of this website was overseas in MY. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. Could it be that her grandfather had been taken to MY? Qiao Nian remembered that Gu Zhou¡¯s brother and his bodyguard had also disappeared with her grandfather. Through hermunication with Gu Zhou, she suspected that Brother Gu Zhou¡¯s bodyguard was her Eldest Senior Brother. At that time, Brother Gu Zhou¡¯s bodyguard had once appeared in MY. This meant that Grandpa and Brother Gu Zhou were both in MY now? No, what if this set of questions was published by Qin Chuan? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian immediately called Qin Chuan. The call went through very quickly! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯szy voice came through the phone. Qiao Nian went straight to the point. ¡°Did you publish the ten questions Grandpa gave us on MY¡¯s Tieba?¡± ¡°Why would I publish that?¡± Qin Chuan asked in confusion. However, he quickly reacted and asked warily, ¡°Are you saying that the ten questions by grandpa are on the online forum?¡± ¡°Yes, this post was published after Grandpa disappeared!¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, gradually falling into deep thought. ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be Senior Brother? Or could it be Grandpa?¡± Qin Chuan immediately turned serious. ¡°Was the post posted in MY?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Send me the link now. I¡¯ll go investigate.¡± As Qin Chuan spoke, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Where did you find this post?¡± ¡°My sister, Lu Qi, has been solving the questions on this thread. She didn¡¯t know how to answer one of the questions, so she asked me. I realized that it was Grandpa who had set the questions for us, so I asked her for a link!¡± ¡°Lu Qi?¡± Qin Chuan muttered thoughtfully, his eyes slightly lit up. Qiao Nian naturally couldn¡¯t see Qin Chuan¡¯s current expression. She sent a link to the post and said, ¡°The post was published after Grandpa disappeared. I suspect that some of the missing people must still be alive!¡± Qin Chuan said thoughtfully, ¡°I think so too. Since it was posted in MY, I should be able to find that person very soon! Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a trip there.¡± ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ve arranged a time. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Qiao Nian said with a frown. She raised her hand and massaged her temples, feeling inexplicably tired! ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Do you know Jiang Cheng?¡± Qiao Nian thought that if she went to MY, Jiang Chi would definitely look for her. Then, she had to investigate the truth of Jiang Cheng¡¯s death in advance. ¡°Jiang Cheng? Are you referring to Jiang Chi¡¯s younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never interacted with him. I once met him at a banquet. I remember that he studied medicine too. I think he¡¯s a forensic doctor!¡± Qin Chuan said casually. ¡°What banquet?¡± ¡°Three years ago, the Lu family held an auction!¡± After Qin Chuan finished speaking, a sweet face appeared in his mind, and the corners of his mouth curved up slightly. ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Nian nodded and hung up. Qiao Nian looked at theputer screen nkly, her thoughts drifting away. Her people had also found out that Jiang Cheng was a forensic doctor. The reason why Jiang Cheng had followed Lu Zhu to An City was because he wanted to learn from her mother. Her mother was a world-renowned forensic doctor! Jiang Cheng was a medical fanatic. He came to An City to learn, but he died in An City in the end! Could it be that Jiang Chi had kidnapped Grandpa and the others previously? She didn¡¯t think so. In MY, Qin Chuan and Jiang Chi were evenly matched. Jiang Chi¡¯s actions could not be hidden from Qin Chuan, nor could Qin Chuan¡¯s actions be hidden from Jiang Chi. If Jiang Chi had really kidnapped his grandfather, Qin Chuan should be able to find out who it was. Could it be that Jiang Chi had another dark force that Qin Chuan¡¯s people didn¡¯t know about? Was it done by Jiang Chi? Chapter 1111 - 1111 Medical Genius 1111 Medical Genius Jiang Chi¡¯s face slowly appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. He looked very monstrous, but on the surface, his face looked very gentlemanly. However, if one looked carefully at his eyes, they would see the aura of death! If Qiao Nian remembered correctly, Jiang Chi didn¡¯t study medicine. Those ten questions definitely weren¡¯t set by Jiang Chi. However, Jiang Cheng studied medicine. Could it be Jiang Cheng who set the questions? Did Grandpa know Jiang Cheng? !! No, it shouldn¡¯t be from Jiang Cheng. It was impossible for Grandpa to leak such an important question to outsiders. After eliminating all the impossibilities, there was only one possibility left. These questions were very likely set by Eldest Senior Brother because he was in MY now. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. She wrote the answer on a piece of paper, took a photo, and sent it to Lu Qi. Lu Qi replied very quickly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing. You solved the question so quickly!¡± Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment before sending Lu Qi a message. ¡°Lu Qi, An City has been a little chaotic recently. You have to protect yourself. No matter what danger you encounter, contact me immediately!¡± Lu Qi was reading a message from her sister. When she realized that there was a new message on her cell phone, she opened it and smiled. Her sister was treating her like a child. She had already grown up. After she had almost been kidnappedst time, she was already working hard to learn how to protect herself. Lu Qi smiled and replied to Qiao Nian¡¯s message. ¡°Sister, I know that you and my brothers will definitely protect me. Moreover, I¡¯ve be powerful now. Ordinary people can¡¯t bully me!¡± Qiao Nian recalled Qin Chuan saying that Jiang Cheng had once participated in the Lu family¡¯s auction. She recalled that Jiang Cheng had been invited to An City by her brother to hang out. ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. By the way, are you familiar with Jiang Cheng?¡± Lu Qi sat on a chair. After recalling seriously, she sent Qiao Nian a message. ¡°Brother Jiang Cheng is very talented in medicine. He¡¯s usually quiet and taciturn. I don¡¯t usually speak to him, but if I don¡¯t know any questions, I¡¯ll ask him. He¡¯ll patiently exin them to me.¡± At this point, Lu Qi sighed helplessly. Frowning, she said, ¡°Brother Jiang Cheng is still a very gentle person. Unfortunately, he was killed!¡± ¡°Then do you know who killed him?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that he offended someone and was killed by those bad people!¡± Lu Qi said sadly. ¡°If Brother Jiang Cheng is still alive, he will definitely be a genius in the medical field!¡± Qiao Nian could tell that Lu Qi felt sorry for Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. She recalled the Jiang Cheng she had seen in the ice coffin. Qiao Nian could tell that Lu Qi felt sorry for Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. She recalled the Jiang Cheng she had seen in the ice coffin. Unfortunately, such a peerless man had been killed! ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to send Brother Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary to you. He¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she recalled the thread with ten questions. Worried, she instructed, ¡°Lu Qi, there are many bad people outside now. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t talk too much to strangers!¡± When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She treated her like a kindergarten student. Listening to her sister¡¯s worried reminders, she could sense her sister¡¯s love for her. Lu Qi puffed out her chest proudly and said seriously, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t talk to strangers in the future. I won¡¯t be in danger!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she still felt a little uneasy. Her right eyelid kept twitching, and she had an ominous feeling. She hoped that she was overthinking! ¡°Okay, then you should rest early too. Goodnight!¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she looked at the post with aplicated expression, her thoughts gradually drifting away. After an unknown period of time, Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. She turned to look at the door and said calmly, ¡°Come in!¡± The butler pushed open the door and walked in. He said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, Young Mistress Lu has sent something over!¡± Chapter 1112 - 1112 Unlocking Luban 1112 Unlocking Luban As the butler spoke, he ced the small cardboard box by the desk. ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at the butler. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re too polite. Go ahead! Call me if you need anything!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± !! After the butler left, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Qiao Nian took out a wooden box made of Luban locks from the paper box. This wooden box wasn¡¯t big. From the gaps exposed, she could tell that there was a notebook inside. It should be Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary! She hoped that she could find some promising clues in the diary. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian began to unlock the Luban locks seriously! She had yed with many Luban locks in the past. This lock was not difficult for her at all. Those who had nevere into contact with a Luban lock might not have a clue! About ten minutester, Qiao Nian unlocked the Luban lock and took out the diary. Qiao Nian took a deep breath and flipped to the first page. [Sunday. 2.26. The weather is overcast. Seven years ago, on this day, my mother passed away from an illness. Today, I received the medical report of Big Brother and me. I realized that Big Brother had the same illness as my mother. So that illness is a gic illness! Big Brother is very busy with work and often stays up all night. This will elerate the reproduction of the virus in his body. I have to study medicine well. When the timees, I¡¯ll treat Big Brother¡¯s illness. I won¡¯t let him leave me early!] When Qiao Nian saw this, her expression faltered slightly. She had seen Jiang Chi before, but his expression was as usual. He didn¡¯t seem to have a gic disease. Could it be that the virus in Jiang Chi¡¯s body had temporarily stabilized? From Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary, it could be seen that Jiang Cheng cared a lot about Jiang Chi. No wonder Jiang Cheng chose to study medicine. He probably didn¡¯t like to study medicine, but to save Jiang Cheng. Qiao Nian turned to the next page. [Monday, 2.27. The weather is clear. The weather today is very good, but Big Brother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. His illness red up. Fortunately, I was by his side at that time and saved him in time. If I hadn¡¯t been by Big Brother¡¯s side, would that gic illness have taken him away from me again? I can¡¯t wait any longer. I have to operate on Big Brother as soon as possible!] [Tuesday, 2.28. It¡¯s drizzling. I can¡¯t let him find out. I have to be careful¡­] When Qiao Nian saw the diary entry on the 28th of Feburary written by Jiang Cheng, she was puzzled. Was the ¡°he¡± referring to Jiang Chi? Qiao Nian temporarily suppressed the confusion in her heart and flipped to the next page. When she saw that the date was written on April 6th, she was stunned! [Thursday, 4.6. The weather is clear. That¡¯s great. If Big Brother¡¯s surgery is sessful, he won¡¯t die!!!] Qiao Nian could tell from the many exmation marks in Jiang Cheng that he had been very happy! Her face was filled with confusion. Why hadn¡¯t Jiang Cheng written in his diary in March? The number on this diary was twelve. In other words, this was the twelfth diary in Jiang Cheng. How could someone who had written twelve diaries not have written for more than a month? If Jiang Cheng had been preparing to perform surgery on Jiang Chi during that period of time, he should have noted down the progress of the surgery. Qiao Nian temporarily suppressed the doubts in her heart and continued reading! [Friday, 4.7. It¡¯s raining. So it was so painful when my illness acted up. Big Brother was really brave in the past. He didn¡¯t even frown. I don¡¯t know how long I can live now, but as long as Big Brother can survive, I¡¯m very happy!!!] When my illness acted up? What did Jiang Cheng mean by this? The person with hereditary illness was Jiang Chi, not Jiang Cheng. Why did Jiang Cheng say that he felt very ufortable when he was sick? Could it be that Jiang Cheng had experienced the pain of Jiang Chi¡¯s rpse? Or could it be that Jiang Cheng had already transferred Jiang Chi¡¯s gic illness to him? Qiao Nian¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. She continued reading. [On Saturday, 4.8, heavy rain. Today, when I was drinking coffee at the cafe, I bumped into Brother Gu Yue. He also saw me. Seeing that I didn¡¯t look well, he even asked a few more questions. Just as Brother Gu Yue was about to leave, he even asked why I was in the same state as Big Brother? Could it be that Brother Gu Yue has discovered that there¡¯s something wrong with my health? I just hope he won¡¯t tell Big Brother. I don¡¯t want him to know the truth! Chapter 1113 - 1113 Gu Yue is Still Alive? 1113 Gu Yue is Still Alive? Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily! Gu Yue? Gu Zhou¡¯s eldest brother! So Gu Zhou¡¯s eldest brother was really still alive, and he was still in MY! !! Moreover, Jiang Chi knew that Gu Yue was still alive. This diary was from two years ago in Jiang Cheng. At that time, Gu Yue had already disappeared for four years in the eyes of the Gu family! If Gu Yue was alive and well, why didn¡¯t he go home? Could it be that Gu Yue was being forced to not go home? Or did Gu Yue have his difficulties? However, it could prove one thing now. Gu Yue was still alive! At that time, her grandfather and Gu Yue had disappeared together. Did that mean that her grandfather was still alive? At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She had to tell Gu Zhou about thister. As for Qin Chuan, she wanted to keep it a secret for the time being, because there was no evidence that her grandfather was still alive. These were just her guesses. Qiao Nian continued reading the next article. [On Sunday, 4.9, the weather was clear. When I went to the cafe to buy coffee, I bumped into Brother Gu Yue again. How strange. Brother Gu Yue doesn¡¯t seem to recognize me anymore. He ignored me when I spoke to him this time. Could it be that I¡¯ve really mistaken him for someone else? Could it be that Brother Gu Yue was only concerned about my health yesterday because he was socializing politely? ¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s hands trembled slightly, as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her head. Her entire body turned cold! From the diary of the past two days in Jiang Cheng, it could be seen that hismunication with Gu Yue was just ordinary social etiquette. On April 9th, he realized that Gu Yue didn¡¯t seem to know him. How strange! Qiao Nian continued reading! [Monday, 2.27. The weather is clear. This illness acted up so quickly. I can feel my life slipping away. I don¡¯t want to die in front of Big Brother, nor do I want him to know the cause of my death. It just so happens that Brother Lu Zhu is discussing business here. I¡¯ll go to An City to take a look. I¡¯ll say that I want to study medicine with Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s mother. Big Brother will definitely agree to let me go!¡± [Tuesday, 4.11. A light rain. He was going to An City today. I¡¯m a little excited! So Brother Lu Zhu isn¡¯t an only child. He has several younger brothers and a sister. I heard that Brother Lu Zhu originally had two sisters. The eldest daughter of the Lu family was kidnapped and killed when she was three years old. No wonder Brother Lu Zhu asionally looks sad.] [Wednesday, 4.12. Sunny. Brother Lu Zhu held an auction and invited me to it. I looked at the bustling crowd and felt a little lonely. Although I was standing in the middle of the crowd, I always felt out of ce. Fortunately, Lu Qi has been apanying me. She¡¯s really a cute youngdy. She¡¯s the muse in my heart.] To Qiao Nian¡¯s surprise, Jiang Cheng drew a smiley face under this diary. Qiao Nian had a feeling that Jiang Cheng was very happy in the Lu family, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Jiang Cheng wasn¡¯t in good health, and his days were numbered. [Thursday, 4.13. Sunny. I learned a lot from Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s mother. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t need it in the future.] [Friday, 4.14. Sunny. There¡¯s no end to learning. Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s mother is so knowledgeable.] [Saturday, 4.15. Sunny. Lu Qi also likes to study medicine. She¡¯s so smart. She¡¯ll definitely be an outstanding doctor in the future.] [On the 16th of April, Sunday, sunny. Lu Qi will take me out to y today. An City is so prosperous. I like An City so much.] [Monday, 4.17. Sunny. Strange, there seems to be something wrong with this sample? [Tuesday, 4.18. Cloudy. That person mentioned the eldest daughter of the Lu family when he called? I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, afraid that I would be discovered.] [Wednesday, 4.19. Heavy rain. What should I do? Brother Lu Zhu seems to be missing his sister again. Should I tell him that his sister isn¡¯t dead? When Qiao Nian saw the diary entry of Jiang Cheng on April 19, she was stunned. Did Jiang Cheng know that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was not dead? Lu Qi was living well. The ¡°sister¡± Jiang Cheng was referring to should be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Strange. How did Jiang Cheng know that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was still alive? Qiao Nian flipped back eagerly. Her hands were trembling, and her blood was boiling. Chapter 1114 - 1114 Died For Me 1114 Died For Me [Thursday, 4.20. Thunderstorm. Those people are too sharp. They actually realized that I had already discovered that Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister was not dead. Moreover, the eldest daughter of the Lu family is actually in An City. They want to kill me. This won¡¯t do. I have to bring Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister to him so that I can repay Brother Lu Zhu for saving my life.] Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly. She pursed her lips, trying hard to suppress the sorrow in her heart. [Friday, 4.21. Sunny. They¡¯re chasing after me now. I don¡¯t dare to look for Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister, afraid that those people will also attack Brother Lu Zhu¡¯s sister. I think I might die.] Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary stopped on April 21st. From Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary, it could be seen that he had already found her. Moreover, he wanted to help her return to the Lu family. However, Jiang Cheng was outnumbered and was killed by those people! Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Who exactly was the ¡°they¡± Jiang Cheng was referring to? Jiang Cheng had not been in An City for long. He had only stayed in the Lu family for a day and went out to y with Lu Qi. The letter from Jiang Cheng had also mentioned that someone had called and mentioned the eldest daughter of the Lu family. This meant that that person was a guest at the Lu family on April 18th. Jiang Cheng had died for her. As long as she handed this diary to Jiang Chi, he would believe that Jiang Cheng was not killed by Lu Zhu. Qiao Nian flipped back to the first page of the diary, preparing to capture every diary entry by Jiang Cheng. At this moment, the study door opened. Gu Zhou walked in. He had thought that Qiao Nian would just make a call and would quickly return to take care of the children with him. However, Qiao Nian had never returned. Now that he had finally coaxed the children to sleep, he came to look for Qiao Nian! Qiao Nian took a photo of a notebook with her phone. Her expression was serious, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed him entering. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and bent down slightly. He hugged Qiao Nian from behind and gently ced his chin on the top of her head. He asked gently, ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. It was maic, as if there was a magic in it that soothed Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she looked up at him and said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°This is Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary. I¡¯ve found new clues!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s red eyes and kissed her forehead with heartache. ¡°If you¡¯re sad, I¡¯ll be sad too!¡± ¡°Jiang Cheng died for me!¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and said in pain, ¡°Those people changed my life. I do hate them very much. No matter what reason they have, I can¡¯t forgive them! But when I found out that Jiang Cheng died for me, I suddenly realized something. Perhaps many people were killed by them because of me. I don¡¯t know how to make it up to them!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s those people¡¯s fault.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he took the diary from Qiao Nian. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s emotions wereplicated now. Initially, she had only wanted to settle scores with those people in a hurry to find her child. But now, she felt that her responsibilities were even greater! Gu Zhou flipped through the diary from beginning to end. He read it very quickly. Qiao Nian could notice that he was holding the diary tightly, frowning and looking serious. She thought that Gu Zhou must have seen the diary entry about Gu Yue. Gu Zhou took a deep breath. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His eyes were very bright like the stars in the sky in the darkness, shining with hope. ¡°My brother is still alive.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s someone who looks like him. Jiang Cheng also said that Gu Yue didn¡¯t recognize him!¡± Gu Zhou shook his head and said disapprovingly, ¡°Jiang Chi and Big Brother have a good rtionship. Big Brother has always been with Jiang Chi in the past. Big Brother watched Jiang Cheng grow up. It¡¯s impossible for Jiang Cheng to be mistaken!¡± Qiao Nian said eagerly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to MY immediately!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou continued reading. When he saw thest part of the diary, his eyes were filled with killing intent! Chapter 1115 - 1115 Missed Call 1115 Missed Call ¡°When we get to MY, tell Jiang Chi everything that happened. I think Jiang Chi knows who those people are!¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°We should also teach those people a lesson. They¡¯re a group of heartless people!¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. Those people were really evil! Gu Zhou took out his phone and called Chen Qing. Chen Qing picked up the call very quickly. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± Gu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going to MY.¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned. It was already nighttime. He asked with certainty, ¡°Are we going now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Zhou said with certainty. Chen Qing immediately took out hisputer to check the ne tickets. At the Lu residence. Lu Qi looked at the analysis Qiao Nian had sent and instantly felt enlightened. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of using this method? She was still not familiar with this technique. It seemed that she had to study medicine well in the future to solve these difficult questions like her sister! Lu Qi sorted out the answers and sent them to Mr. Jiang! She sat in front of theputer and waited expectantly for Mr. Jiang¡¯s answer! In less than ten minutes, her email rang. She opened it expectantly. It was a reply from Mr. Jiang. ¡°Two o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon, Venus Cafe, Room Six!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly, and her lips curved up involuntarily. She jumped up in joy. Oh my god, she was about to see the genius doctor, Mr. Jiang! This was great news. She had to quickly share this good news with her sister. Then, when Lu Qi called Qiao Nian, Qiao Nian¡¯s cell phone rang. Strange, had Sister gone to bed so early? She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She hung up in disappointment! She nced at the time on theputer. It was already twelve in the morning! She had been reading her sister¡¯s answer just now. Perhaps she was too engrossed, but time passed in the blink of an eye! For geit! At this time, most people had gone to bed. Tomorrow morning, she had to tell her sister the good news as soon as possible! When she saw Mr. Jiang tomorrow, she had to tell him that her sister had helped her solve thest question. Mr. Jiang would probably want topare his medical skills with her sister! Mr. Jiang was her idol! At the thought that she would see Mr. Jiang tomorrow, Lu Qi tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep! Qiao Nian arrived at MY. When she walked out of the cabin, she turned on her cell phone. There was a missed call from Lu Qi. Qiao Nian took out her phone and was about to call Lu Qi back when she inadvertently saw the time on the upper right corner of her cell phone. It was four in the morning. At this time, Lu Qi must be sleeping. She should call Lu Qi back at dawn! Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou walked out and said softly, ¡°You must not have slept well on the ne. I¡¯ve already asked Chen Qing to make a hotel booking. We¡¯ll look for Jiang Chi after we catch up on our sleep!¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. She had indeed not slept well on the ne. Her entire body was still a little sore. Even if she and Gu Zhou went to look for Jiang Chi now, he might be sleeping too! It was not good to disturb one¡¯s sleep! Chen Qing dragged his luggage over. When he saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, he said tiredly, ¡°The hotel I booked is near the airport. We¡¯ll just walk over!¡± ¡°Have you contacted Jiang Chi¡¯s people?¡± Gu Zhou asked. ¡°I just called Jiang Wen, but he said that Jiang Chi had already left the Ghost City at night,¡± Chen Qing said honestly. Gu Zhou frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Could Jiang Chi have already left?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she began to worry. Chen Qing continued, ¡°Jiang Wen said that Jiang Chi¡¯s phone has already been turned off. He has already sent Jiang Chi a text. Jiang Chi will definitely reply to him when he turns it on. When the timees, Jiang Wen will tell us the situation.¡± Only then did Qiao Nian nod. An City Airport. Although it was four in the morning, there were still many people at the airport. At this moment, someone walked out. The man was wearing a suit and looked very gentlemanly. Chapter 1116 - 1116 Cut off her hand! 1116 Cut off her hand! Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s face. His skin was very fair, and his facial features were well-defined. His eyes were as deep and blue as the sea. He had one hand in his pocket and lookedzy. From time to time, he would look at the expensive watch in his hand! This person was none other than Jiang Chi, whom Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were looking for! The youngdies near the airport looked at Jiang Chi with love in their eyes. They covered their mouths with both hands, afraid that their hearts would jump out of their mouths! ¡°Oh my god, is this our new idol?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too handsome! What¡¯s his stage name? I want to pay attention to him!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s my idol. His temperament is much better than my idol¡¯s, and my idol is especially approachable. However, this person gives off an unapproachable feeling!¡± There was a bold young girl. A bright smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°I think he might be using this method to hide his shyness. Ah, a shy man is really too seductive. I¡¯ll get his WeChat!¡± The other girls looked at the bold young girl curiously. If that young girl could get the man¡¯s WeChat, they would ask for it too! The girl raised her head and puffed out her chest. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she walked shyly to Jiang Chi. She had been far away just now and could only see Jiang Chi¡¯s approximate appearance. When she got closer, she realized that the skin on Jiang Chi¡¯s face was delicate. She couldn¡¯t even see his pores. Even though she was standing in front of Jiang Chi, his attention was still on his cell phone. He did not even look at her. The girl gently tugged at the corner of Jiang Chi¡¯s shirt. When Jiang Chi looked at her, a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really too handsome. Can we add each other on WeChat?¡± Jiang Chi did not speak. He lowered his gaze slightly, his long eyshes covering his blue eyes. His gaze fell on the girl¡¯s hand, which was holding the corner of his shirt! Jiang Chi frowned and took a step back. He pulled the corner of his shirt back from the girl¡¯s hand and unbuttoned his suit jacket one by one! The girls around them were so excited that their faces turned red. They loved to see handsome men take off their clothes! The girl in front of Jiang Chi stared at him with shining eyes. She could vaguely see the outline of his chest muscles. She licked her lips slightly! Not only was this man good-looking, but his figure was also superb! Such a top-notch man was definitely not a little idol of those entertainmentpanies! Jiang Chi casually threw the jacket to his subordinate and nced at the girl expressionlessly. Then, he said, ¡°Liang Tu, cut off her hand!¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl standing in front of Jiang Chi looked surprised and pretended to be afraid. ¡°Do all young men like to make such bloody jokes? I¡¯m so afraid.¡± Then, the girl smiled at Jiang Chi with a sweet smile on her face. She tilted her head and looked at Jiang Chi. ¡°Brother, how was my acting just now?¡± At this moment, a Maybach drove over. Jiang Chi retracted his gaze from the girl¡¯s face indifferently and walked towards the Maybach! When the girl saw the Maybach, her eyes lit up. This man was both handsome and rich! The girl hurriedly jogged after Jiang Chi. If she could be with this handsome man, she would be too happy! Jiang Chi bent down and got into the car! Seeing this, the girl reached out to pull Jiang Chi. However, her hand was blocked by someone. The girl looked at the man in front of her unhappily. This man was the man who had just followed the handsome man. His name seemed to be Liang Tu. The girl immediately gave a smile. So there were so many rules for rich people. She should indeed be more reserved and wait for Liang Tu to invite her into the car. The girl had wanted to wait for Liang Tu to speak, but seeing that he did not speak, she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I just want that handsome man¡¯s WeChat!¡± With that, the girl walked around Liang Tu and prepared to get into the car. Liang Tu grabbed the girl¡¯s hand expressionlessly. It was the hand that the girl had used to pull the corner of Jiang Chi¡¯s shirt. Chapter 1117 - 1117 King of Stone Gambling 1117 King of Stone Gambling The girl frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Liang Sheng broke the girl¡¯s hand mercilessly! ¡°Ah!¡± The girl screamed in pain. She covered her fingers and squatted on the ground, looking at Liang Tu in fear. Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes. She looked at the man in the Maybach. He didn¡¯t even nce at her. She had thought that the man was just joking, but she did not expect him to be telling the truth. Liang Tu got into the car, changed the door, and drove off! The girl squatted on the spot, trembling. She looked at the car in surprise as tears of despair rolled down her face. She just wanted that handsome man¡¯s WeChat. That handsome man was too cruel! The onlookers were also shocked by Jiang Chi¡¯s actions. This was the first time they had seen such a terrifying man. All of them stood rooted to the ground in a daze, not daring to step forward to help the girl whose hand had been broken. At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh my god, I remember now. That person is Jiang Chi!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Jiang Chi?¡± ¡°The king of stone gambling in MY!¡± ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s actually the king of stone gambling!¡± ¡°No wonder his aura is so terrifying!¡± They recalled Jiang Chi¡¯s appearance again and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t hit on him just now. Otherwise, they would have been the ones who would have broken hands! The Maybach gradually disappeared from their view. The airport returned to normal, but the girl, who had been squatting on the ground, cried until she was out of breath. Jiang Chi sat in the Maybach and raised his wrist. He nced at his watch. It was already half past one. He hated beingte the most! Moreover, the person he was about to meet was very important to him. He didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on her. ¡°How long until we get there?¡± Liang Tu said, ¡°Three minutes.¡± Jiang Chi leaned back in his chair and slowly closed his eyes! On the other side. Qin Chuan was originally dealing with work. He wanted to end things here and go to MY to look for his grandfather as soon as possible. At this moment, he suddenly received a WeChat message on his phone. Qin Chuan casually opened WeChat. So his assistant had sent him a photo! In the photo, Jiang Chi appeared in front of An City¡¯s airport with a shy girl standing there. Assistant: President Qin, Jiang Chi has already arrived in An City. He broke a girl¡¯s hand at the airport! Qin Chuan¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and he frowned. Ever since Jiang Cheng died, Jiang Chi had said in the past that he would never step into An City again. Now that Jiang Chi had appeared in An City, could it be that there was something important in An City that Jiang Chi needed to do himself? Qin Chuan recalled that Qiao Nian had previously said that Jiang Chi hoped that Qiao Nian could help him find the cause of Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. Could it be that Jiang Chi was here to look for Qiao Nian? Qin Chuan frowned. He hurriedly took out his phone and called Qiao Nian. ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable. Please try againter! He had to figure out why Jiang Chi hade to An City! Qin Chuan stood up, took his jacket, and put it on. Then, he called his assistant! ¡°Help me investigate where Jiang Chi is preparing to go now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Qi stood in front of the cafe. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she walked in. Before Lu Qi arrived, she had wanted to call Qiao Nian, but she had received a message from her sister. Her sister seemed to have gone straight to MY. She felt that her sister must be especially tired after a night on the ne. She might still be resting and didn¡¯t want to disturb her. She felt that her sister must be especially tired after a night on the ne. She might still be resting and didn¡¯t want to disturb her. ¡°Sister, Mr. Jiang, who posted those ten questions, came to An City today. I¡¯m going to see him at the Venus Cafe now!¡± After Lu Qi sent it, she even sent a smiling emoji! She walked towards the cafe. The attendant immediately greeted her and told her the number of the private room. ¡°Miss, Mr. Jiang is already waiting for you!¡± ¡°Thank you. Please lead the way!¡± Lu Qi smiled. She was extremely excited. When she saw Mr. Jiangter, should she ask him to sign an autograph for her first? Chapter 1118 - 1118 Wrong Room? 1118 Wrong Room? Lu Qi¡¯s heart was in a mess. She had thought that it would be a long time before she met Mr. Jiang. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Jiang to ask her to meet him the day after she solved the question. Lu Qi¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of meeting Mr. Jiangst night. She tossed and turned, not sleeping for almost the entire night! The attendant opened the door of the private room and invited Lu Qi in! Lu Qi smiled at the attendant. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lu Qi retracted her gaze from the attendant¡¯s face and her gaze fell on the private room. When she saw that the entire private room was filled with people in ck suits, she blinked in confusion. Had she remembered the private room number wrongly? Lu Qi was too embarrassed to look at everyone. She silently moved back and walked to the door. Only then did she realize that the door of the private room had already closed. She hurriedly took out her phone and nced at the email. The meeting address written on the email was here! She wasn¡¯t in the wrong ce! Strange, why were there so many strangers in the room? Lu Qi opened the door awkwardly and was about to leave. Just as she opened the door, a man stood in front of her. Qiao Nian stretchedzily on the bed, thinking about how she hadn¡¯t received a call from Lu Qist night. Now, she called Lu Qi back. Just as she turned on her cell phone, she saw a text from Lu Qi. What Mr. Jiang? Qiao Nian had a bad feeling about this. She hurriedly prepared to call Lu Qi! Could the ten questions on that post be rted to Jiang Chi? Regardless of whether the other party was Jiang Chi, as long as Lu Qi did not meet him, she would not be in danger. Before Qiao Nian could make the call, her phone rang. It was Qin Chuan. ¡°Hello? Old Qin?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s calm voice came from the cell phone. He said, ¡°Sister Nian, Jiang Chi hase to An City!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat, and a chill ran down her spine. She recalled the message Lu Qi had sent her previously and frowned. She asked impatiently, ¡°Then do you know what Jiang Chi is going to An City for?¡± ¡°He went to the Venus Cafe as soon as he got off the ne!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She swallowed nervously and hurriedly said, ¡°Old Qin, please go to the Venus Cafe now. Lu Qi has gone there. She just sent me a message saying that she¡¯s going to see Mr. Jiang. I¡¯m a little worried about her safety now. If Mr. Jiang is Jiang Chi, she might be hurt. Help me protect my sister. I¡¯ll go back immediately!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Qin Chuan hung up, he took off the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear and stepped on the elerator. The car instantly disappeared at the end of the road like an arrow! Venus Cafe! Lu Qi looked up at the man in front of her. Even though she was used to looking at her handsome brothers in the family, and her aesthetic standards had already increased by several times, she still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she looked at the man in front of her! The man¡¯s blue eyes were like the sea, mesmerizing. ¡°Brother Jiang Cheng?¡± Lu Qi murmured. The man in front of her looked very simr to Jiang Cheng. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the pressure emanating from the man and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I might have mistaken you for someone else!¡± Brother Jiang Cheng had passed away two years ago! Lu Qi lowered her eyes slightly and did not notice the man¡¯s probing gaze on her. She prepared to circle around the man and leave! Jiang Chi looked down at the girl in front of him. The girl had short hair that reached her ears and a palm-sized face. She looked obedient and one could tell at a nce that she was an obedient girl! However, this girl was wearing a loose sweater and baggy jeans. She was dressed like a tomboy! Jiang Chi looked at the girl¡¯s face in front of him and felt that she looked familiar. He seemed to have seen her somewhere before. Suddenly, an idea shed across Jiang Chi¡¯s mind. The girl¡¯s face gradually fused with Qiao Nian¡¯s. This girl¡¯s face was 70% simr to Qiao Nian¡¯s, but this girl was a little short. Her head had just reached his chest. Seeing that the girl was about to leave, Jiang Chi moved and blocked her way, staring unblinkingly at her. Chapter 1119 - 1119 I will attend the appointment on his behalf! 1119 I will attend the appointment on his behalf! The girl looked at Jiang Chi in confusion and blinked, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. Lu Qi hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked politely, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are¡­¡± Lu Qi paused. ¡°Mr. Jiang?¡± Only then did Jiang Chi realize that the girl in front of him was Qi Qi, who had been emailing him. !! ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Jiang Chi thought of his brother lying in the ice coffin and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Jiang¡¯s brother! He can¡¯t attend this because he¡¯s caught up with something. I¡¯m here on his behalf!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. She had never expected the genius doctor, Mr. Jiang, to be a young man. Even if Mr. Jiang was old, it was impossible for him to be older than the person in front of her! Wow, Mr. Jiang was a young genius! She had to study hard with Mr. Jiang and work hard to be as outstanding as him. ¡°Hello, Brother Jiang. I¡¯m Qi Qi, who often emails Mr. Jiang. My name is Lu Qi!¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi with sparkling eyes. Her eyes were filled with smiles as she reached out to him. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Jiang Chi lowered his gaze slightly and his gaze fell on Lu Qi¡¯s fair and tender hands. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. The name Lu Qi was a little familiar! He seemed to have heard this name before¡­ Liang Tu nced at Lu Qi and moved closer to Jiang Chi¡¯s ear, saying in a low voice, ¡°There should only be one Lu Qi in An City. I heard that she¡¯s the youngdy of the Lu family!¡± When Jiang Chi heard the words ¡°Lu family¡±, he looked at Lu Qi with interest! His first reaction was that Lu Qi was Lu Zhu¡¯s sister. Heh! Interesting. Back then, when Jiang Cheng lived in the Lu family, he often called him. During this period, he had also mentioned that there was a youngdy in the Lu family called Lu Qi. No wonder Lu Qi had thought that he was Jiang Cheng when she first saw him! He looked very simr to Jiang Cheng. It was only natural that Lu Qi had mistaken him for someone else. Jiang Chi reached out and shook Lu Qi¡¯s hand before letting go! Lu Qi had also heard the conversation between Liang Tu and Jiang Cheng. She looked at Jiang Chi in surprise and said, ¡°So Brother Jiang knows my brother too!¡± ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we also have a deep rtionship!¡± Jiang Cheng couldn¡¯t help but frown, but he quickly rxed. There was a hint of danger in his words. There was an irreconcble enmity between him and Lu Zhu. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t appeared back then, he would have torn Lu Zhu into pieces long ago to avenge his brother! Lu Qi didn¡¯t notice the change in Jiang Cheng¡¯s gaze. She continued to say happily, ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence. Brother Jiang, this private room seems to have been reserved by someone else. Why don¡¯t we change to another private room?¡± Jiang Chi looked at Lu Qi¡¯s sweet smile and seemed to see Jiang Cheng again. Lu Qi was the same as Jiang Cheng. Her smile was very clean. Through the innocence in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes, he understood that Lu Qi should be an innocent person, just like his younger brother! ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Jiang Chi walked into the private room. A trace of surprise shed in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes. There were clearly so many people in this private room. Why did Brother Jiang say that they hadn¡¯t entered the wrong room? When Jiang Chi walked in, he sat in the middle of the crowd. The men in well-tailored suits were all standing around. Lu Qi felt as if she was looking at a triad boss! How strange! Before Lu Qi could figure it out, Liang Tu had already locked the door of the private room. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but panic! Who exactly was Mr. Jiang¡¯s brother? She was just here to meet her idol. Why did his men lock the door? Lu Qi stood at the door, stubbornly refusing to enter. Jiang Chi crossed his legs and looked at Lu Qizily. He said slowly, ¡°Miss Lu Qi, I¡¯m here today to help my brother fulfill his wish!¡± Although Jiang Chi¡¯s tone was gentle, the way he looked at Lu Qi was cold. Lu Qi had a bad feeling. She tried hard to remain calm, but her palms were still covered in sweat. Lu Qi swallowed and tried hard to maintain her normal voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Jiang do it himself?¡± ¡°He can¡¯te. I can help him fulfill hisst wish.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s clear eyes were filled with surprise. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Last wish?¡± Chapter 1120 - 1120 My condolences for your loss 1120 My condolences for your loss Jiang Chi nodded and looked at Lu Qi with a trace of ruthlessness! If Jiang Cheng was still alive, he and an innocent girl like Lu Qi would be a good match! She had to pay the debt she owed! Lu Zhu had caused Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. Now, Lu Zhu¡¯s sister, Lu Qi, was going to marry Jiang Cheng! !! Jiang Chi gave a cold smile. He wondered how Lu Zhu would react when he found out. ¡°Mr. Jiang, how can Mr. Jiang die!¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi in disbelief. He didn¡¯t look old. If Mr. Jiang was Jiang Chi¡¯s younger brother, he would definitely be younger! ¡°Blessingse with disaster. At that time, he trusted someone he shouldn¡¯t have trusted. In the end, he was killed by that person! Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t avenge my brother.¡± When Jiang Chi said this, he looked a little disappointed! ¡°Brother Jiang, my condolences!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s heart was in a mess. Her idol had actually passed away. It seemed that she was not fated with her idol. ¡°Now, I just want to fulfill my brother¡¯sst wish.¡± Jiang Chi looked at Lu Qi¡¯s pale face and said lightly, ¡°My brother¡¯s greatest wish when he was alive was to solve these ten questions. He once said that if the person who could solve these four questions was a boy, he would be sworn brothers with that person. If the person who solved this question was a girl, he would marry that girl.¡± Lu Qi was still immersed in the pain of losing her idol, but when she heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion. She understood every word Mr. Jiang Chi said, but when they werebined, she didn¡¯t understand. What did he mean by taking that girl as his wife? But Mr. Jiang was already dead. Then how would he marry that girl? Jiang Chi stood up elegantly. His gazended on Lu Qi¡¯s conflicted face and he said calmly, ¡°The marriage between you and my brother is destined by the heavens. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll hold a ghost marriage for the two of you.¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi in fear. It was already the twenty-first century. How could this man still say something like a ghost marriage? Could this man havee out of a mental hospital? But he didn¡¯t look like a lunatic. Before Lu Qi could speak, Jiang Chi continued, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely hold a lively event at your wedding event location. I won¡¯t mistreat you!¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi speechlessly. She was nowpletely certain that this man was a little abnormal. ¡°Mr. Jiang, forgive me for not agreeing to what you¡¯re saying. I have other things to do today, so I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she turned around and walked out. Lu Qi had just walked to the door when she was stopped by Jiang Chi¡¯s two bodyguards. Lu Qi nced at the two bodyguards and frowned. As Jiang Chi had lost his younger brother, Lu Qi did not want to rub salt in his wound. This was also the greatest respect she gave Mr. Jiang! However, Jiang Chi¡¯s actions angered Lu Qi. She had never seen Mr. Jiang before. She hade here today to discuss medical knowledge with Mr. Jiang, and she had no other feelings for him. Since Mr. Jiang was no longer around, there was no need for her to chat with his brother, let alone hear him talk about those strange things. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Lu Qi¡¯s gazended on Jiang Chi¡¯s face and she said seriously, ¡°Brother Jiang, the dead can¡¯t be revived. Please don¡¯t stay in the past. Do you think you¡¯re doing this for Mr. Jiang¡¯s sake? What if he doesn¡¯t like you doing this?¡± Lu Qi paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You said that you hate the people who caused Mr. Jiang to die. Then let me ask you, what¡¯s the difference between your current actions and those people?¡± Jiang Chi frowned and looked at Lu Qi in shock. There were not many people in this world who were not afraid of him. This youngdy actually dared to lecture him in front of him. She was quite bold! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Jiang Chi raised his eyebrows slightly and asked coldly. Chapter 1121 - 1121 Why should I be afraid of you? 1121 Why should I be afraid of you? Lu Qi shook her head and said truthfully, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? I just think you¡¯re wrong. Everyone is a free individual. Everyone wants to live their own lives. Do you think Mr. Jiang will be happy if you forcefully add your thoughts to his? I¡¯m unwilling to do so anyway. Moreover, in this era, everyone gets married because they¡¯re willing. Forced marriages don¡¯tst long, because there¡¯s no love between them to begin with!¡± When Jiang Chi heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, his expression darkened. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°First of all, my actions are indeed no different from those people. However, if I can make them suffer through this method, I¡¯m still very happy!¡± With that, Jiang Chi continued with a bloodthirsty smile, ¡°Secondly, your thoughts don¡¯t matter at all. These are my brother¡¯s thoughts. How can he be dissatisfied?¡± Lu Qi clenched her fists tightly. She had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you mean?¡± !! Jiang Chi walked towards Lu Qi step by step, exuding a cold aura. There was a paranoid smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. You just have to be my sister-inw obediently!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Qi blurted out. ¡°Then I can only use another method. Since you don¡¯t want to live so much, go and see my brother. I hope the two of you can live happily in the underworld!¡± Jiang Chi stared into Lu Qi¡¯s eyes and enunciated each word clearly. Lu Qi instantly reacted. If she agreed to Jiang Chi¡¯s request, he would still let her live well. If she rejected his suggestion, Jiang Chi would kill her! Lu Qi had never expected to encounter a ghost marriage, and she was even forced to get married! However, when she saw Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze, she felt a chill run down her spine. His eyes were very cold, without a trace of warmth. Lu Qi frowned and turned to walk out. She reached out to push open the door of the private room, but the bodyguard guarding the door grabbed her hand. Lu Qi struggled hard and frowned. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Before Lu Qi could react, she heard two more gunshots in a row. Her ears were numb! This was the first time Lu Qi had encountered such a situation. She screamed loudly and covered her ears. She looked down and realized that the bodyguards who had been holding her arms had all fallen to the ground in a pool of blood. The arms of the two bodyguards were still bleeding. The two of themy on the ground and rolled around! Lu Qi breathed heavily, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually grew. She turned her head inch by inch to look at Jiang Chi and saw him slowly putting away his pistol! ¡°They¡¯re really too rough. They hurt my sister-inw!¡± When Jiang Chi said this, a trace of annoyance shed across his face! The two bodyguards with injured arms stood up with difficulty and bowed to Jiang Chi. They said in unison, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Jiang. It¡¯s our fault for not protecting the clueless Second Young Madam well!¡± Jiang Chi was clearly pleased by the words ¡°Second Young Madam¡± mentioned by the two bodyguards. A smile shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Alright, the two of you go and bandage yourselves!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two bodyguards opened the door of the private room and walked out, covering their arms. Just as Lu Qi was about to run out, she saw two more bodyguards walking to the door of the private room. The two of them closed the door of the private room expressionlessly, closing Lu Qi¡¯s hope of escaping. Lu Qi had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t agree to this man¡¯s suggestion, he might kill her immediately. She still remembered the first time she had encountered danger. At that time, she had been kidnapped by He Cheng. At that time, she had been in a panic and didn¡¯t know what to do at all. This was the second time Lu Qi had been in danger. She had never expected the other party to shoot without restraint. The country did not allow people to use guns, but this man actually had a gun! That meant that this man was either powerful enough to not fear thews of the country, or he was an outsider who ignored thews of the country. No matter which he was, to Lu Qi, if she continued to resist, she might be shot to death! Chapter 1122 - 1122 I am willing to marry! 1122 I am willing to marry! Lu Qi stared unblinkingly at Jiang Chi. She slowly lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°I-I¡¯m willing to marry Mr. Jiang!¡± When Jiang Chi heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, the coldness in his body dissipated a little. There was a smile in his eyes as he said in satisfaction, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯re indeed a smart girl. No wonder my brother likes you.¡± Lu Qi: You¡¯re really lying through your teeth! However, Lu Qi did not dare to say it. She pursed her lips slightly and looked up at Jiang Chi. ¡°Although I agreed to Brother Jiang¡¯s marriage proposal, ording to the ceremony of the ghost marriage, Brother Jiang still has to propose marriage to my family. The betrothal gifts can¡¯t be any less!¡± !! Lu Qi said this because she wanted to stall for time. As long as her brothers knew that she was threatened, they would definitely be able toe and save her. Jiang Chi was silent for a moment before nodding gently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform your parents. As for the betrothal gift, I think a billion yuan will always prove our Jiang family¡¯s sincerity.¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi in shock! Inform her parents? Generally speaking, the purpose of informing the other party was to let them know that there was such a thing. It was not to ask for their agreement at all. There shouldn¡¯t be many people in An City or the entire country who could inform the Lu family of something easily. Jiang Chi had met his brother, which meant that he knew about the Lu family. Under such circumstances, Jiang Chi even used the word ¡°inform¡±! Who exactly was Jiang Chi? A billion yuan in betrothal gifts? This man had said this number so easily, proving that the Jiang family was also very rich. Lu Qi looked up at Jiang Chi and shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Brother Jiang, the dead are the most important. We should make Mr. Jiang¡¯s ghost marriage more dignified.¡± When Jiang Chi heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he smiled coldly and walked to the sofa to sit down. He casually crossed his legs and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What does it mean to be more dignified?¡± ¡°Giving money as a betrothal gift would be an insult to Mr. Jiang¡¯s soul. ording to An City¡¯s customs, preparing another billion yuan in cash is what I call sincerity.¡± At this point, Lu Qipletely ignored Jiang Chi¡¯s dark expression and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll also prepare the dowry. Only then can the ghost marriage be held in a grand manner.¡± Jiang Chi lowered his gaze. Jiang Cheng¡¯s face appeared in his mind. In a daze, he seemed to see Jiang Cheng standing in front of him and smiling at him. Jiang Cheng¡¯s smile was very warm. Jiang Chi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Jiang Chi thought to himself that although Lu Qi had married Jiang Cheng reluctantly, this wedding belonged to his younger brother. He should indeed hold it with dignity. ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Chi thought that he had many subordinates. He would be able to prepare everything in a day or two. ¡°Mr. Jiang left early. I sympathize with his plight. He¡¯s my teacher. I want to respect him more.¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi sincerely. ¡°I want to stay at the temple for forty-nine days to pray for Mr. Jiang. Only then will I be able to show my respect for Mr. Jiang.¡± After Lu Qi finished speaking, without waiting for Jiang Chi to speak, she continued, ¡°Mr. Jiang and I are both medical fanatics. I want to continue studying medicine and fulfill Mr. Jiang and my wish.¡± Jiang Chi stared unblinkingly at Lu Qi. He saw Lu Qi¡¯s sparkling eyes when she mentioned ¡°studying medicine¡±. In a daze, he saw Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes sparkling when he read the medical book. If Jiang Cheng was still alive, Jiang Cheng and Lu Qi should be soul mates. ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Chi nodded and his gaze fell on Lu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°As long as you can be a widow for my brother for the rest of your life, I won¡¯t dy you in anything else.¡± Lu Qi nodded casually. She had already fought for more than a month. If her brothers wanted to save her, a month was enough! However, she still had to think of a way to escape herself. She couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing! Jiang Chi looked at Lu Qi and became even more satisfied with his sister-inw. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my brother!¡± As Jiang Chi spoke, he led the way out. Lu Qi had no choice but to follow. She looked calm on the surface, but she was already panicking. The bodyguards had been guarding Lu Qi and Jiang Chi on both sides. Lu Qi did not even have a chance to escape. Chapter 1123 - 1123 Escape 1123 Escape Lu Qi was burning with anxiety. When she reached the entrance of the cafe, Lu Qi looked at the endless stream of cars outside. She clutched her stomach and pretended to have a stomachache. She looked up at Jiang Chi. ¡°Brother Jiang, my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. I want to go to the bathroom. Is that okay?¡± Jiang Chi nodded. Thinking that Lu Qi was going to return to the bathroom in the cafe, the bodyguards stepped aside slightly. Lu Qi immediately used all her strength and ran to the other side! Jiang Chi stood beside the car and looked at Lu Qi¡¯s retreating back, his eyes filled with hostility. ¡°Catch her!¡± Actually, without Jiang Chi¡¯s permission, the bodyguards would have chased after Lu Qi long ago. Other than staying in the library, Lu Qi usually stayed at home and did not exercise much. How could she outrun those bodyguards? In less than a minute, Lu Qi was escorted to Jiang Chi by the bodyguards. There were many onlookers around. Some of them even took out their phones to record themotion. Jiang Chi gave the bodyguards a look, and they immediately escorted Lu Qi into the cafe. Jiang Chi gestured for the other bodyguards to deal with the people who had taken videos. With one hand in his pocket, he slowly walked into the cafe. Lu Qi was brought into that private room again. She tried hard to remain calm. When Lu Qi calmed down, in the next second, she saw a ck gun pointed directly at her. She could still smell the smoke from the gun. She knew that no matter what she said, Jiang Chi would not give her a chance. She slowly closed her eyes. She knew that she would be on her way to hell soon. What made Lu Qi the saddest was that her parents had just found her sister. If anything happened to her, her parents would definitely not be able to ept this blow. At this moment, the door of the private room was kicked open with a bang. Jiang Chi turned around. Before he could see who it was, he saw someone rushing towards him. Jiang Chi saw that person rush up to Lu Qi. Frowning, he fired at the person who had barged in. Lu Qi was stunned. She seemed to be hugged tightly by someone. Her face was pressed tightly against the man¡¯s chest, and her left ear was filled with the man¡¯s strong heartbeat. Her right ear was covered by someone¡¯s hand. In a daze, she still heard the gunshot. She could vaguely hear a groan from the man above her. Lu Qi was stunned. Her nervous heart was already in her throat. She could hear the man¡¯s heart beating faster and faster. The hand on her right ear gradually rxed, and the man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came from above her head. ¡°How are you?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She looked up in confusion and saw a scar on the man¡¯s cheek. She realized btedly that the scar was a bullet graze. The blood on the man¡¯s face slid down his cheek and dripped onto Lu Qi¡¯s forehead. His blood was burning hot, and the heat spread throughout his body. Before Lu Qi could speak, she was shielded behind the man. The man and Jiang Chi faced each other. Lu Qi looked up at the man¡¯s back. The man was tall and majestic. It was as if she had seen her father and brothers. Her heart slowly calmed down. When Jiang Chi saw who it was, his expression instantly turned cold. He gripped the pistol in his hand tightly. ¡°Qin Chuan, why are you here?¡± Qin Chuan took out a pistol from his pocket and aimed it at Jiang Chi. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone!¡± Although Qin Chuan had only said two words, his words revealed a strong domineering aura. Lu Qi was someone he wanted to take away. No one could stop him! Jiang Chi looked at Qin Chuan coldly and sneered. ¡°How suicidal are you to snatch her from me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Qin Chuan looked at Jiang Chi expressionlessly with a cold smile on his face! ¡°Lu Qi is my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I can¡¯t let you take her away!¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes grew more and more serious as he gripped his pistol tightly. When Qin Chuan heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother pass away two years ago? If I remember correctly, he was still single two years ago!¡± Chapter 1124 - 1124 Ridiculous 1124 Ridiculous Jiang Chi¡¯s gazended on Lu Qi¡¯s face behind Qin Chuan. He said seriously, ¡°My brother has already said that if it¡¯s a woman who can solve his ten questions, he wants to marry her!¡± ¡°This is really ridiculous!¡± Qin Chuan frowned and gripped his pistol tightly. He looked at Jiang Chi speechlessly. ¡°Jiang Chi, is there something wrong with your brain? You clearly know that Jiang Cheng has already passed away. As his elder brother, you should let him rest in peace as soon as possible and reincarnate. What exactly are you doing here?¡± Lu Qi, who was standing behind Qin Chuan, felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words. ¡°Who did you just say?¡± When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s question, he turned to look at her and saw that her palm-sized face was pale. ¡°Jiang Cheng!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s fox-like eyes instantly widened. She looked at Jiang Chi in shock. ¡°You¡¯re Brother Jiang Cheng¡¯s brother?¡± No wonder when she first saw Jiang Chi, she felt that he looked like Jiang Cheng. However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it because Brother Jiang Cheng was already dead. Jiang Cheng and Jiang Chi gave off apletely different feeling. Jiang Cheng always had a gentle smile on his face and gave off a gentle feeling! However, Jiang Chi was different. His eyes were sharp, and his lips were slightly pursed. He was extremely oppressive, as if a death god had arrived from hell! She had heard Brother Jiang Cheng mention Jiang Chi before, but the Jiang Chi in front of her waspletely different from the Jiang Chi in Brother Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes. Jiang Chi couldn¡¯t listen to Qin Chuan at all. He frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Qin Chuan, I don¡¯t want to see you now. I advise you to leave my sight as soon as possible!¡± As Jiang Chi spoke, he nced at the gun in his hand. His threat to Qin Chuan was obvious! When Qin Chuan heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If Brother Jiang Cheng is still alive, he definitely won¡¯t want you to be like this!¡± Lu Qi said with a frown. Jiang Chi¡¯s gazended on Lu Qi¡¯s face, and his eyes gradually darkened. ¡°You Lu family members are really not qualified to speak!¡± ¡°Brother Jiang Cheng said that you¡¯re a very gentle person.¡± Lu Qi stood side by side beside Qin Chuan, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°Moreover, Brother Jiang Cheng isn¡¯t someone who will make things difficult for others. He definitely doesn¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing now. I know that Brother Jiang Cheng met with an ident in An City. It was my brother who didn¡¯t protect him well. If you really care about Brother Jiang Cheng, you should look for the culprit who killed him!¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Jiang Chi looked at Lu Qi sinisterly. ¡°If your brother wasn¡¯t ipetent, how could my brother have died? Your Lu family should pay with their lives!¡± ¡°What about the enemies who killed Brother Jiang Cheng?¡± Lu Qi had a stubborn temper to begin with. She frowned and looked at Jiang Chi. ¡°All these years, my brother has been investigating their whereabouts, but there¡¯s no news of them. What about you? Why didn¡¯t you do anything? Or did you transfer your hatred to my brother before you found your enemy?¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze grew colder and colder. He no longer wanted to argue with Lu Qi. His gaze fell on Qin Chuan¡¯s face. ¡°Qin Chuan, you should know my methods. It¡¯s easy for me to kill someone. If you want to live, disappear from my sight immediately!¡± Qin Chuan shielded Lu Qi behind him. His gaze turned sharp as he said coldly, ¡°What a coincidence. It¡¯ll be easy for me to kill you now!¡± Jiang Chi and Qin Chuan both raised their pistols and aimed them at each other¡¯s foreheads. The other bodyguards in the private room took out their guns and aimed them at Qin Chuan and Lu Qi. They were at each other¡¯s throats, as if it would only take a small spark for the entire private room to explode. At this moment, hurried footsteps came from outside the private room. The door of the private room was opened and a group of armed people entered. Those people were all pointing guns at Jiang Chi and his bodyguards. Lu Qi looked at the clothes of those people and suddenly realized that they were mercenaries. It seemed that they were Qin Chuan¡¯s men. Seeing this, Jiang Chi¡¯s bodyguards immediately surrounded him and shielded him with their bodies. The mercenaries also walked in and surrounded Qin Chuan and Lu Qi, as if they wanted to use their bodies to block the bullets of Jiang Chi and the others. At this moment, the atmosphere in the private room was exceptionally tense. No one dared to shoot! Chapter 1125 - 1125 Losing her integrity 1125 Losing her integrity Jiang Chi stood there calmly, looking at Qin Chuan and Lu Qi expressionlessly. He was not frightened by Qin Chuan¡¯s mercenaries at all. Qin Chuan stood there calmly, put away his pistol, and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I die, but if you die here, who will be responsible for Jiang Cheng¡¯s burial?¡± Qin Chuan paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s really necrophilia, Jiang Cheng will really lose his integrity!¡± Qin Chuan emphasized his words. Jiang Chi looked at Qin Chuan expressionlessly and frowned slightly. His younger brother was the best brother in the world, and his younger brother was also the most good-looking person in the world. Indeed, there were perverts who might covet his younger brother¡¯s beauty! Seeing the hesitation on Jiang Chi¡¯s face, Qin Chuan continued, ¡°I believe that humans have souls, and I believe that there¡¯s a next life. My thoughts are very traditional. If a person isn¡¯t buried for a long time, I¡¯m afraid it will dy his reincarnation!¡± Qin Chuan and Jiang Chi had been opponents for five to six years. They both knew each other well. He also knew that Jiang Chi cared about Jiang Cheng the most. When Jiang Cheng was still alive, Jiang Chi was considered gentle to people. Ever since Jiang Cheng died, Jiang Chi had directly changed his territory¡¯s name to ghost city. When Jiang Chi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, he thought about how he trapped his brother in an ice coffin. His brother had been lying there alone and pitiful. Usually, he was the only one who spoke to Jiang Cheng. When he wasn¡¯t in the Ghost City, Jiang Cheng was alone. His frown deepened. He had always wanted to fulfill Jiang Cheng¡¯s wish and make him no longer alone. His eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Give me Lu Qi!¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not expect Jiang Chi to be so stubborn. He nced at Lu Qi, who was standing beside him. Lu Qi had her head lowered, as if she was thinking about something. ¡°With me around, I won¡¯t let you take her away!¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly as he stared unblinkingly at Jiang Chi! When Jiang Chi and Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes met, sparks flew. Jiang Chi frowned slightly and asked coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a lover. Is it worth it to lose your life for a woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Qin Chuan said without thinking. Lu Qi, who was standing beside Qin Chuan, felt her heart skip a beat when she heard his words. She looked up at him. He seemed to have never seen her before. Did the two of them know each other? Lu Qi clenched her fists tightly. Jiang Chi suppressed his anger. Qin Chuan was really shameless. He was unwilling to give in at all. With a fierce expression, he said, ¡°Then all of you can die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Chi¡¯s bodyguards immediately aimed their guns at Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan¡¯s men immediately surrounded Qin Chuan and Lu Qi. At this moment, his phone rang. Qin Chuan knew that his cell phone was ringing. He took it out of his pocket. His gaze was fixed on Jiang Chi¡¯s face. He casually picked up the call, but he identally touched the speakerphone! Jiang Chi made a ¡°stop¡± gesture. He did not expect Qin Chuan to still be in the mood to pick up the phone at a time like this. At this moment, a pleasant female voice came from the cell phone. Jiang Chi was slightly stunned! ¡°Old Qin, how are things on your side?¡± Jiang Chi narrowed his eyes. It was Qiao Nian calling Qin Chuan. When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, her eyes lit up. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she called out excitedly, ¡°Sister!¡± Holding her phone, Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She nced at her phone. She had called Qin Chuan. It seemed that Qin Chuan had already found Lu Qi. She still remembered the situation when Lu Qi was kidnapped by He Cheng. She saved Lu Qi, and Lu Qi cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Lu Qi, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go look for you immediately. Let Old Qin protect you now. Be good and listen to him!¡± Holding back her tears, Lu Qi nodded and agreed obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Qi believed everything Qiao Nian said. She felt that her sister was like a god who would protect her and never let her be hurt. Seeing Lu Qi looking at the cell phone expectantly, Jiang Chi frowned in confusion and murmured, ¡°Sister?¡± Qiao Nian and Lu Qi were sisters? Their surnames were different. Chapter 1126 - 1126 Blowing Up the Family? 1126 Blowing Up the Family? Just as Jiang Chi was feeling puzzled, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Jiang Chi, are you there?¡± When Jiang Chi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he frowned. Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was so gentle when she spoke to Lu Qi. Why was she so serious when she spoke to him? ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± The speaker was Qin Chuan. ¡°Jiang Chi, you¡¯re not allowed to touch a hair on my biological sister, Lu Qi!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice rose, her tone filled with anger. ¡°If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll get someone to blow up your ghost city!¡± Jiang Chi frowned so hard that he could squeeze a fly to death! Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had gone too far! At that time, in order to save Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu, Gu Zhou had driven tanks to surround his ghost city and even threatened to blow it up! Now, for Lu Qi, Qiao Nian was so angry that she wanted to blow up his ghost city. How could this couple have such a bad temper? Why did they want to blow up his house at every turn? Just as Jiang Chi was about to re up, he heard Qiao Nian say, ¡°I promised to help you investigate the cause of Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. I¡¯ve already found clues. Wait for me to return.¡± This time, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice softened a lot. Jiang Chi¡¯s frown rxed. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were really carved from the same mold. They pped people first, then gave them candy. However, this candy was what Jiang Chi wanted the most. Jiang Chi replied indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing Jiang Chi¡¯s answer, Qiao Nian hung up mercilessly! Jiang Chi still remembered Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful eyes and her devastatingly beautiful face. What a pity. She was married! However, it had been a long time since he had seen Qiao Nian! Jiang Chi raised his hand indifferently, and his bodyguards immediately put away their guns. Qin Chuan nced at the mercenaries beside him and said, ¡°Alright, all of you can leave!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the bodyguards and mercenaries left, only Jiang Chi, Qin Chuan, and Lu Qi were left in the room. With so many people in the private room just now, the air had thinned. Now that the private room wasrger, Lu Qi heaved a sigh of relief. She ced her hand on her chest, still having lingering fears. She finally recovered. When she looked up, she saw that blood was still flowing from the wound on Qin Chuan¡¯s cheek. She said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Qin, your¡­ your face is injured. I¡­¡± When Lu Qi saw Qin Chuan looking over, she immediately became nervous and said shyly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you bandage it?¡± When Jiang Chi heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he frowned. Seeing the worry in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes, Qin Chuan shook his head gently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll deal with it when we get back.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Qi replied obediently, but she couldn¡¯t help but look at Qin Chuan. At the thought that Qin Chuan was injured because he was protecting her, she felt very guilty. What if the wound on Qin Chuan¡¯s face left traces? Would he be disfigured? His sister seemed to be very familiar with him. Were the two of them friends? Three hourster, Gu Zhou¡¯s helicopter stopped in An City. Qiao Nian immediately got out of the ne and walked out of the airport. Gu Zhou followed closely behind her. Outside the airport, a car was parked. Qiao Nian nced at the license te number and got in with Gu Zhou. Chen Qing had called this car over for them on the ne. After Qiao Nian gave him the address, she gripped her bag tightly. There was still Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary in it. This time, when she went to MY, she wanted to give Jiang Chi the diary from Jiang Cheng, but she did not expect him to not be around! She had never expected Jiang Chi to have designs on Lu Qi. At the thought of Jiang Chi¡¯s unpredictable personality, her frown deepened. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s pale face, Gu Zhou knew that she was worried about Lu Qi. He reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s small hand, interlocking his fingers. Heforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qin Chuan is still here. Lu Qi will be fine.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded distractedly. ¡°I hope she¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Qing drove even faster. In less than twenty minutes, the car stopped at the entrance of Venus Cafe. There were many people standing around the cafe. One by one, they looked curiously at the bodyguards and mercenaries standing at the entrance of the cafe. No one dared to speak. Qin Chuan had probably surrounded the entire cafe long ago! As expected of Old Qin. Well done! Chapter 1127 - 1127 Hello, Eldest Miss! 1127 Hello, Eldest Miss! Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou walked towards the cafe. When they reached the entrance of the cafe, a mercenary stopped them. ¡°Sirs, I¡¯m really sorry. The entire ce has been booked. Please go somewhere else!¡± The leader of the mercenaries happened to walk out. When he saw Qiao Nian, his expression changed. He quickly walked up to her and saluted respectfully. ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss! Young Master Qin is already waiting for you inside!¡± When the soldier saw that his leader was respectful to that woman and heard him call her Eldest Miss, he realized that the woman in front of him was Young Master Qin¡¯s sister, Qiao Nian. He was shocked and hurriedly bowed to Qiao Nian! The soldier stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Miss. I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly at the soldier. Her attention fell on the mercenary leader¡¯s face again! ¡°Da Dong, which private room are they in now?¡± Qiao Nian asked, saving her the trouble of calling Qin Chuan. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll lead the way for you now!¡± The mercenary leader led Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou in. At this moment, the soldier guarding the door still had lingering fears. So this was the legendary Eldest Miss. She was really good-looking! Qiao Nian got into the elevator and looked at Da Dong worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe inside for the time being!¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Lu Qi was fine. However, Qiao Nian quickly calmed down. Thinking of the armed mercenaries at the entrance of the cafe, she frowned. ¡°What happened at the entrance of the Venus Cafe today can¡¯t be spread. Otherwise, it will cause panic!¡± Da Dong nodded. ¡°Okay, Eldest Miss!¡± When the elevator stopped, Da Dong told Qiao Nian the number of the private room. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll go myself!¡± ¡°Okay, Eldest Miss!¡± With that, Leader Dong entered the elevator again and went downstairs! Seeing the elevator door close, Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those mercenaries should be the strongest mercenaries in various ces. The leader should be Zhao Dong from the Dragon Team!¡± Qiao Nian walked towards the private room and nodded. A trace of surprise shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. It had to be known that those famous mercenaries were all unwilling to submit to others. He had once heard of the Dragon Team¡¯s mercenaries. In the past, this team of mercenaries had done many terrifying things. Later on, they hid their identities. He had thought that those mercenaries had already disbanded, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be working for Qin Chuan and Qiao Nian now! What surprised Gu Zhou the most was that those mercenaries respected Qiao Nian very much! Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Nian¡¯er, I now realize that you have more and more secrets!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she said humbly, ¡°They were originally by Grandpa¡¯s side. Later on, Grandpa wanted to rest in peace, so he handed them over to Qin Chuan. They respected me only because I was on good terms with Grandpa and Qin Chuan!¡± Gu Zhou smiled and did not say anything. The Dragon Team was the number one mercenary team in the world! All the mercenaries inside were well-known. Such a group of arrogant people definitely wouldn¡¯t respect Qiao Nian just because of others. However, there was a rule among the Dragon Team mercenaries, and that was that the strong were respected. Qiao Nian should have defeated them before, which was why they were sincerely convinced by her strength! If he remembered correctly, Qiao Nian¡¯s boxing skills were not bad either! When Qiao Nian first came to the Gu family, she had easily caught the snake. It seemed that Qiao Nian had many secrets! Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhou¡¯s probing gaze. She was now concerned about Lu Qi¡¯s safety and couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace. ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When the two of them reached the door of the private room, Qiao Nian pushed it open. The three people in the room looked at the door of the private room at the same time. Lu Qi had been sitting beside Qin Chuan. When she saw Qiao Nian, she immediately stood up excitedly. ¡°Sister!¡± Chapter 1128 - 1128 Why did you shoot? 1128 Why did you shoot? When Jiang Chi saw Qiao Nian, his gaze fell on her face. Back then, when he saw Qiao Nian in the Ghost City, she was wearing a tight-fitting outfit and looked valiant and heroic! Now, Qiao Nian was wearing a long white dress and red high heels. She was wearing a white wool coat, and her hair was draped over her shoulders. There was a pentacle diamond hair clip in her hair, making her look like a doll. This was the first time he had seen such a quiet and beautiful Qiao Nian. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s clenched hands. He frowned and looked at Gu Zhou sinisterly. Gu Zhou noticed Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze. He met his gaze coldly, as if announcing that Qiao Nian was his woman! Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was focused on Lu Qi. She subconsciously let go of Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, not noticing the small movements between Gu Zhou and Jiang Chi. She quickly walked to Lu Qi¡¯s side and grabbed her hand, asking worriedly, ¡°How are you? Are you injured? Are you frightened?¡± When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s concern, the grievance in her heart instantly surged. However, because there were outsiders present, she was too embarrassed to cry. Suppressing her tears, Lu Qi nced at Qin Chuan beside her and said to Qiao Nian, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that Mr. Qin¡¯s face is injured!¡± Qiao Nian retracted her gaze from Lu Qi¡¯s face and her gaze fell on Qin Chuan¡¯s face. When she saw the blood on Qin Chuan¡¯s face, she frowned. She looked at Jiang Chi coldly and questioned, ¡°Why did you shoot? What exactly are you doing here?¡± Jiang Chi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin these things anymore. He didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Where are the clues? Or were you just patronizing me on the phone? Actually, you didn¡¯t find any clues! Or perhaps you didn¡¯t investigate this matter at all!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, her expression instantly darkened. A chill ran down her spine. Suppressing her anger, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been two years, but you haven¡¯t found out anything about your brother. Do you think I can find out something so easily?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Lu Qi and pulled her behind her. She questioned, ¡°Are you threatening me with my sister? If Old Qin hadn¡¯te today, what would you have done to my sister? Kill her? Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Jiang Chi said lightly. He nced at Lu Qi, then at Qiao Nian. The two of them indeed looked alike. ¡°She¡¯s my sister-inw. As long as she listens to me obediently, I won¡¯t let her suffer at all!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed across her face. Lu Qi was still so young. How could she have married Jiang Cheng? Could it be that Lu Qi was engaged to Jiang Cheng? Qiao Nian felt dizzy. She recalled Jiang Cheng lying in the ice coffin and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. When did she be your sister-inw?¡± ¡°Lu Qi solved the ten questions my brother left behind. Before my brother left, he said that if the person who solved the ten questions he wrote was a woman, he would marry that person. I came here today to bring Lu Qi to get married with my brother!¡± Jiang Chi said impatiently. He had already repeated these words a few times. He wanted to throw up! Lu Qi grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s clothes and added, ¡°Sister. he said that if I wasn¡¯t willing, he would kill me and let me die with Brother Jiang Cheng!¡± With her sister around, Lu Qi felt very safe. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, her pupils dted. She was a little afraid! Back in the Ghost City, Qiao Nian had realized that Jiang Chi¡¯s way of thinking was different from others. It was always unexpected. Most of the time, after a person died, their rtives would choose to bury them in the ground for peace. Jiang Chi was very simple. He ced them in an ice coffin. Just like how Jiang Chi treated disobedient people and casually took that woman¡¯s uterus. This was more serious than any punishment. Now, Jiang Chi insisted on helping Jiang Cheng marry Lu Qi because of a casual sentence he had said when he was alive. Ordinary people would not have the same thought. Chapter 1129 - 1129 Lunatic 1129 Lunatic Previously, when Jiang Chi found out that Lu Zhu had gone to MY, he got someone to kidnap him. At that time, she knew that Jiang Chi was not afraid of the Lu family at all. Moreover, Jiang Chi was a lunatic. Ordinary people could not stoop to the level of a lunatic. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even dare to imagine if Lu Qi had really gone to see Jiang Cheng if Qin Chuan had arrived a littleter¡­ The hatred in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grew more and more obvious. She yearned to kill Jiang Chi! Gu Zhou sensed Qiao Nian¡¯s killing intent. He walked over to her and held her hand. Qiao Nian¡¯s clenched hand slowly opened. She grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and turned to look at him. Gu Zhou nodded at Qiao Nian and looked at Jiang Chi coldly. ¡°You¡¯re really bold!¡± If Jiang Chi was acting recklessly, he didn¡¯t mind letting the tank blow up his ghost city! Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Chi and smiled coldly. She said sarcastically, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to already have designs on my biological sister. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± When Jiang Chi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked up at her. He could tell that Qiao Nian was really angry. He clenched his right fist gently and said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to fulfill my brother¡¯s wish. I¡¯ve never thought of hurting your sister. You should understand. My feelings for my brother are equally strong. It¡¯s like how you want to protect your sister, but¡­¡± Jiang Chi paused for a moment, his gazending on Lu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°Lu Qi is a member of the Lu family. How can she be your sister?¡± He said this because he wanted an exnation from Qiao Nian. ¡°How can you not know that she¡¯s my sister? She clearly¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± Jiang Chi looked at Qiao Nian calmly and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I came to An City to look for someone called Qi Qi. I didn¡¯t expect her to be Lu Zhu¡¯s sister. Lu Zhu killed my brother, so his sister married my brother. This can be considered repayment for his mistake! I¡¯m already very kind to him!¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and frowned. She muttered softly, ¡°Strange. Logically speaking, you should know. Didn¡¯t Jiang Cheng tell you?¡± Everyone looked at Qiao Nian and heard her muttering. They were all filled with surprise! Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. At this moment, she had already forgotten to be angry. Her mind was filled with what Jiang Chi had just said. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Then have you heard of the eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± Jiang Cheng and Jiang Chi had a good rtionship. Logically speaking, if Jiang Cheng found out that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was not dead, he should have told Jiang Chi. Jiang Chi looked at Qiao Nian without changing his expression. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Lu family died more than twenty years ago. Her death shocked the entire world. Who wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Qiao Nian gasped. Indeed, Jiang Cheng did not tell Jiang Chi about this! Why? Although Jiang Chi did not have many connections in An City, if Jiang Cheng really wanted to repay his brother, he could ask Jiang Chi for help. At that time, Jiang Cheng could find out who the eldest daughter of the Lu family was earlier! ording to the diary of Jiang Cheng, he died a few days after he discovered that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was still alive. Jiang Cheng should have had a chance to tell Jiang Chi! Unless Jiang Cheng was already being targeted at that time and he did not have a chance to tell Jiang Chi. Only Jiang Cheng knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was still alive! Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Jiang Cheng had attracted a fatal disaster! Qiao Nian gradually lowered her gaze, a trace of sorrow shing in her eyes. Jiang Chi wanted to ask Qiao Nian about clues about his younger brother, but seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s sorrowful expression, he couldn¡¯t say anything! Qiao Nian finally regained herposure. She looked up at Jiang Chi and asked, ¡°Gu Yue disappeared six years ago. Have you seen him again?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, there was a trace of nervousness in his eyes. He stared unblinkingly at Jiang Chi. Jiang Chi frowned, not understanding why Qiao Nian was asking him these strange questions. He shook his head gently. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since he disappeared!¡± Chapter 1130 - 1130 My condolences 1130 My condolences Qiao Nian frowned slightly. It seemed that there was a dead end again. She lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with disappointment. Jiang Chi realized that something was wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What do you mean by asking me these questions!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in a few words.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary from her bag and handed it to Jiang Chi. ¡°When you finish reading Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary, you¡¯ll know why I¡¯m asking these questions. However, I hope you¡¯re mentally prepared!¡± Jiang Chi took the diary from Jiang Cheng. His hand inadvertently trembled, and his fingers gently caressed the cover of the diary. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Chi and said softly, ¡°When Jiang Cheng lived in the Lu family, he kept a diary. Later on, something happened to him, and you didn¡¯t want to interact with the Lu family, so his belongings were sealed and ced in the guest room he used to stay in. This diary was locked with Luban locks. I want to talk to you after you read it. We might be able to make new discoveries.¡± Jiang Chi did not speak. He stared unblinkingly at the diary in his hand, his eyes red-rimmed. His fingers gently opened the diary. At that time, when he found out that something had happened to his brother, he only took his brother¡¯s corpse away. When the Lu family said that his brother¡¯s belongings were unimportant, he didn¡¯t intend to take them! He remembered that his brother had a habit of keeping a diary when he was young, but his brother had not kept a diary much after that. Now, it seemed that his brother was just keeping a diary behind his back! At this moment, Jiang Chi was no longer as cold and heartless as before. He looked at the diary in his hand, exuding a sorrowful aura. Lu Qi looked at Jiang Chi. Although she had hated Jiang Chi and was very afraid of him previously, at this moment, her heart really ached for him. Her hatred for Jiang Cheng had already disappeared! From another perspective, as an elder brother who missed his younger brother, he had to fulfill his younger brother¡¯sst wish even if he was no longer alive. Jiang Chi really doted on his younger brother, which was why he had gone to the extreme! Only after losing one¡¯s family would one understand what pain meant! Jiang Chi looked down at the diary in his hand. Jiang Cheng¡¯s gentle smile appeared in his mind. His bloodthirsty eyes were filled with gentleness as he slowly opened the diary. He flipped open the first page and read the contents. His gaze became even gentler, as if he was looking at Jiang Cheng face to face. He read the diary very slowly, as if he had seen Jiang Cheng. He couldn¡¯t bear to look back. He looked at the diary slowly. Every time he saw a different diary entry, his gaze changed. When Jiang Chi read the diary, his eyes turned red. His hand, which was holding the diary, trembled crazily. Seeing this, Qiao Nian sighed helplessly. Actually, she didn¡¯t want Jiang Chi to see Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary at all. This was too cruel for Jiang Chi. Jiang Chi pursed his thin lips and held the diary in front of him, reading what Jiang Cheng had written word by word. He had a gic illness. The doctor had once said that he would not live past thirty in that state. Every day, he would suffer from the illness. Later on, his younger brother said that he had found a way to prevent him from feeling pain. At that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and listened to Jiang Cheng¡¯s instructions to undergo surgery. After the surgery, his health improved. Only now did he understand that his silly brother had actually given him a kidney! Now that he thought about it, his brother was indeed very abnormal back then. After the surgery, his brother insisted on leaving home on the pretext of studying! At that time, he really didn¡¯t think too much about it. His younger brother was already obsessed with medicine. In addition, Lu Zhu¡¯s mother was a world-renowned forensic doctor. As the older brother, he couldn¡¯t stop his younger brother from being motivated. Jiang Chi felt a lump in his throat, and his eyes were a little hot. He was both sad and helpless. Why was his brother so stupid? His heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m sorry! Jiang Cheng. Brother has let you down. He should have cared more about Jiang Cheng in the past, not just thinking about expanding his territory. If he had realized that something was wrong with his brother back then, would he have been able to stop him from operating on him? Chapter 1131 - 1131 Dead because of you? 1131 Dead because of you? On the surface, he was the one taking care of Jiang Cheng, but in reality, Jiang Cheng was the one taking care of him! Jiang Chi read the diary faster and faster. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish reading it. He closed it heavily. Seeing that Jiang Chi was in a low mood, Qiao Nian sympathized with him. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°He chose you. You should thank him and live a good life!¡± Jiang Chi took a deep breath. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s high heels and he could see her slender ankles. !! ¡°Jiang Chi, you should know very well now that my eldest brother once saved your brother. Shouldn¡¯t you let go of the grudge between the two of you?¡± Qiao Nian continued. Jiang Chi looked up. His eyes were red-rimmed, and his blue eyes were filled with sorrow. His surroundings were still bloodshot, and he looked very sad but filled with hatred. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Chi¡¯s sad expression. She had hated him for a long time, but she suddenly realized that she hated the wrong person. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Your brother must want you to be happy.¡± Jiang Chi pursed his lips and looked down at the diary in his hand. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood previously.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Jiang Chi was a person who could distinguish right from wrong. However, Jiang Chi¡¯s words in the next moment made Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jump to her throat again. ¡°My brother died because of you?¡± Caught off guard, Qiao Nian met Jiang Chi¡¯s blue eyes. The moment their eyes met, she felt the killing intenting from Jiang Chi. If looks could kill, she would have been torn to pieces by Jiang Chi long ago. Qiao Nian thought of what was written in Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary. Jiang Cheng had indeed died because of her, but it was impossible for her topensate Jiang Cheng with her life. The only thing she could do was find the murderers of Jiang Cheng and bring them to justice. Gu Zhou noticed Jiang Chi¡¯s murderous gaze. He sat forward slightly, blocking Jiang Chi¡¯s view of Qiao Nian. He met Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze coldly. ¡°Do you still want to find a random sacrificialmb or scapegoat to avenge your brother?¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you want her to be that sacrificialmb or scapegoat?¡± Without waiting for Jiang Chi to speak, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. He continued, ¡°She didn¡¯t know about those things at all. If you really want to take revenge on her, beat me first!¡± Qiao Nian sat beside Gu Zhou. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart warmed. It was as if Gu Zhou would protect her no matter what. This feeling was so good! ¡°Take revenge on her?¡± Jiang Chi narrowed his eyes slightly. His words were cold as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As you said, she didn¡¯t even know my brother at that time. What¡¯s the use of taking revenge on her?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, he stared unblinkingly at him, as if he was trying to determine if he was telling the truth! ¡°Let¡¯s find the culprit. When the timees, you can avenge Jiang Cheng!¡± Qiao Nian sat forward, staring unblinkingly at Jiang Chi. ¡°Take revenge?¡± Jiang Chi repeated. No matter what the price was, Jiang Chi only hoped that Jiang Cheng coulde back to life. However, God would not give Jiang Cheng another chance toe back to life! In his impression, his younger brother was as warm as the sun, but such a beautiful brother had been killed! ¡°My brother is really too naive. He¡¯s too innocent. He hasn¡¯t experienced evil before. The world is sinister.¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s heart ached so much that he wanted to die. ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± Jiang Chi had traveled everywhere. As he was used to seeing the darkness of society, he did not want Jiang Chi to see those dark things. He would sweep away all the obstacles for his brother. It was precisely because he had protected Jiang Cheng too well that Jiang Cheng was so innocent. Jiang Cheng knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was not dead, so he wanted to bring her to Lu Zhu to repay him for saving his life. Jiang Cheng definitely didn¡¯t know that when he exposed other people¡¯s secrets, those people would kill him cruelly! It was his fault. He had underestimated human nature. He had failed to protect Jiang Cheng! Chapter 1132 - 1132 Blood for Blood 1132 Blood for Blood Jiang Chi slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Since we already know that the murderer was the one who kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Lu family back then, as long as we find that group of people, we¡¯ll be able to find out which beast harmed my brother. I¡¯ll definitely make him pay with his life!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. Jiang Chi¡¯s words meant that he would no longer be her enemy! One more friend was better than one more enemy! If Jiang Chi was an enemy, not only would they have to find the people who had kidnapped him back then, but they also had to guard against Jiang Chi stabbing them in the back! !! Moreover, Jiang Cheng had died because of her back then. It was precisely because of this that she did not want to be enemies with Jiang Chi. Qiao Nian couldpletely understand Jiang Chi¡¯s feelings. Jiang Cheng was a kind and gentle person. She had heard that he was a medical genius. Such a person would definitely have a bright future! But Jiang Cheng¡¯s life had been shortened because of her! When she thought of these things, her heart ached too. Suppressing her heartache, Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Chi seriously and said, ¡°Then do you know who gave your brother the set of questions that he posted on the online forum?¡± Jiang Chi looked down at the diary and said calmly, ¡°I remember that an old gentleman gave it to him!¡± Qiao Nian and Qin Chuan looked at each other. Qin Chuan asked impatiently, ¡°Do you know that old gentleman¡¯s surname?¡± Jiang Chi frowned slightly and looked at Qin Chuan. ¡°He had the same surname as you!¡± Qin Chuan and Qiao Nian exchanged a look. The two of them immediately sat up straight in excitement. Old Master Qin? That was very likely Grandpa. After all, the questions had been set by Grandpa! Jiang Chi retracted his gaze and carefully put away Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary. This was a memory his younger brother had left for him. He had to keep it well! Jiang Chi seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Lu Qi! When Lu Qi met Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze, although she could understand everything Jiang Chi had done previously, she really didn¡¯t want to marry Jiang Cheng. She thought about how to persuade Jiang Chi to give up this bad idea! Lu Qi immediately sat up straight and tensed up. ¡°Thank you!¡± Just as Lu Qi was about to speak, she heard Jiang Chi thank her! She was stunned! Jiang Chi did not seem to be the kind of person who would thank her. Lu Qi was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer! Although she didn¡¯t see Brother Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary, she could guess from the conversation between her sister and Jiang Chi that Brother Jiang Cheng had helped her sister in the past. It was precisely because of this that Brother Jiang Cheng was killed by those people! She had a good rtionship with Brother Jiang Cheng, and he was also her idol. Since Jiang Chi had already thanked her, she should be more magnanimous and not pursue the matter with him. When Lu Qi opened her mouth to say that it was fine, Jiang Chi had already stood up and walked out! Lu Qi watched as Jiang Chi left. In the end, she said nothing. After Jiang Chi left, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Jiang Chi had already let go of the grudge with the Lu family. Qiao Nian looked up at Qin Chuan with a smile in her eyes. ¡°I think Grandpa must be living well. He should be in MY now.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was unpredictable. In the end, he said in a low voice, ¡°My brother should be in MY too.¡± The three of them fell silent after that. They realized the same thing. MY had the answer they wanted. Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and nced at it before saying, ¡°After I meet Mom, we¡¯ll go to MY. Perhaps we can find some clues.¡± Qin Chuan had been looking for Old Master Qin for so many years. One or two more days wouldn¡¯t matter. He nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou naturally had no objections. In his opinion, it was more important to find those who were up to no good. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. You must have been shocked this time!¡± Lu Qi shook her head gently and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. I can go back myself!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Qin Chuan, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send Lu Qi home? The two of you can go back and rest. He doesn¡¯t look well. Take a look at his condition.¡± The ¡°he¡± Qin Chuan was referring to was none other than Gu Zhou. Chapter 1133 - 1133 Take Good Care of Her 1133 Take Good Care of Her Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian followed Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze and saw that Gu Zhou¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She retracted her gaze and smiled at Qin Chuan. ¡°Then help me send my sister home. Take good care of her.¡± Lu Qi looked at the wound on Qin Chuan¡¯s face and said worriedly, ¡°But the wound on your face¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Qin Chuan said nonchntly. Lu Qi could only nod in agreement. !! Qin Chuan walked out first, followed closely by Lu Qi. Seeing that they had all left, Qiao Nian began to take Gu Zhou¡¯s pulse. Jiang Chi¡¯s men had already left. Qin Chuan nced at his mercenaries, signaling for them to disperse. He led Lu Qi to his car. Like a gentleman, Qin Chuan opened the door of the front passenger seat and invited Lu Qi in. After Lu Qi got into the car, he closed the door and walked towards the trunk. There was often a medicine box in the trunk of Qin Chuan¡¯s car. He took the medicine box and got into the car, preparing to clean up the injuries on his face. Seeing Qin Chuan¡¯s actions, Lu Qi frowned. She was a medical student. Seeing Qin Chuan wash his wound incorrectly, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Um, do you want me to do it?¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she reached out for the disinfectant cotton bat without waiting for Qin Chuan to refuse. Qin Chuan saw Lu Qi¡¯s small hand appear in front of him. His hand was not big. Just as he was about to restrain himself, he sensed that Lu Qi was holding his right hand, which was wiping his wound. Her hands were a little cold. He could see her fair and delicate hands in the rearview mirror. Her nails were round and smooth, like top-grade unpolished jade. He swallowed and Lu Qi took his hand away. Lu Qi didn¡¯t seem to notice her rudeness at all. All her attention was on Qin Chuan¡¯s injuries. Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi¡¯s small face in the rearview mirror without restraint. Her fair face was filled with seriousness, and her slender fingers were holding a disinfectant swab to wipe the wound on his face. Qin Chuan looked at her with joy in his eyes, and his lips curved up involuntarily. Lu Qi was slightly stunned. She looked at Qin Chuan in confusion. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Qin Chuan hurriedly put on a roguish smile and pretended not to care. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so gentle. I¡¯m not afraid of pain!¡± Lu Qi naturally didn¡¯t notice how gentle Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze was when he looked at her in the mirror. She nodded and lowered her head to continue cleaning Qin Chuan¡¯s wound. After Lu Qi treated Qin Chuan¡¯s wound, for some reason, she recalled the situation when Qin Chuan and Jiang Chi were confronting each other. She immediately shrank back and said dryly, ¡°Um, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Doctor Lu¡¯s medical skills are not bad,¡± Qin Chuan said with a smile. When Lu Qi heard the words ¡°Doctor Lu¡±, she subconsciously looked up at Qin Chuan and met his burning gaze. She could clearly see that his slightly seductive peach blossom eyes were especially bright, as if they were filled with stars. Her face was clearly reflected in them. Lu Qi was slightly stunned, and her heart skipped a beat. She had heard from others in the past that when a man looked at the woman he loved, his eyes were filled with stars. Moreover, his eyes were filled with the person he loved. Lu Qi immediately looked away. She was at a loss. She knew in her heart that Qin Chuan was taking care of her for her sister¡¯s sake. She shouldn¡¯t have such strange thoughts. ¡°I-I should go back¡­¡± ¡°Have you reached eighteen?¡± Qin Chuan asked without waiting for Lu Qi to finish. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in confusion and retracted her gaze. Her gaze fell on the passersby on the street and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already neen.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi with burning eyes. In a daze, he seemed to have thought of something. His lips curved up slightly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult.¡± Lu Qi nodded in agreement. ¡°I still remember when I saw you previously. You seemed to be still a high school student.¡± When Qin Chuan said this, his eyes were filled withughter. When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she turned to look at him and saw him smiling until his eyes curved into crescents. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Mr. Qin, have we met before?¡± Why didn¡¯t she remember seeing Mr. Qin? Chapter 1134 - 1134 Uncle? 1134 Uncle? ¡°It was at the banquet your brother held previously. I remember that it was a charity banquet. You also appeared at the auction house,¡± Qin Chuan said with a smile. Lu Qi knew about the charity banquet her brother was holding, but she didn¡¯t seem to have seen Qin Chuan before. ¡°I remember¡­¡± Qin Chuan paused for a moment and continued, ¡°At that time, you were wearing a white T-shirt, a denim pleated skirt, and a pair of sneakers. At that time, you were wearing a bow on your head. You were acting cute with your brother.¡± Lu Qi was instantly enlightened. All her attention was on Qin Chuan¡¯sst sentence, and her face turned red. !! That was her dark history! At that time, her ssmates all hadputers. She also wanted aputer, so she wheedled to her brother, hoping that he would help her buy aputer. However, Big Brother felt that high school students shouldn¡¯t touchputers. He even said that if he bought aputer for her, she would lose her mind and not study hard. She didn¡¯t expect Qin Chuan to see this. She felt a little awkward now. Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s face turn visibly red, Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze graduallynded on her feet. He seemed to recall the youngdy in the pleated skirt and sneakers. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you still like to wear sneakers.¡± Lu Qi smiled shyly and said, ¡°Sports shoes arefortable!¡± Due to her conversation with Qin Chuan, Lu Qi felt that it might be a little distant to call him Mr. Qin in the future. She asked, ¡°How should I address you?¡± When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he knew that Lu Qi was already familiar with her. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°In the future, if you call me¡­¡± Brother or Brother Chuan. However, before Qin Chuan could finish speaking, Lu Qi said happily, ¡°I got it. Why don¡¯t I call you Uncle in the future?¡± The smile on Qin Chuan¡¯s face instantly froze. ??? Uncle??? Did he look old? Why was there such a huge gap in seniority? Lu Qi smiled at Qin Chuan and said considerately, ¡°Uncle, you must be very busy. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and do your work? I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself!¡± Qin Chuan put away the smile on his face and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± After that, Qin Chuan put away the medicine box and ced it in the back seat. He started the engine and stepped on the elerator. As he drove, Qin Chuan couldn¡¯t help but nce at his face in the rearview mirror. Did he really look old? He was about the same age as Lu Zhu, and Qiao Nian called him Old Qin. They were clearly of the same generation. Why did Lu Qi call them Brother and Sister? He was clearly only nine years older than Lu Qi, so why did Lu Qi call him Uncle? He knew that there was definitely a generation gap between him and Lu Qi, but the generation gap between their thoughts shouldn¡¯t be so big! Qin Chuan retracted his gaze sadly and drove towards the Lu family. In less than half an hour, Qin Chuan drove to the entrance of the Lu family! Lu Qi unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car with a smile. She walked around the car to the driver¡¯s seat. Qin Chuan stared unblinkingly at Lu Qi. Seeing Lu Qi walk to the driver¡¯s door, he naturally rolled down the window. Before he could speak, Lu Qi smiled and spoke. ¡°Uncle Qin, thank you for sending me back!¡± Qin Chuan was about to vomit blood! Hearing the word ¡°Qin¡±, he suddenly thought of his grandfather! In the past, many people in the vige had called him Grandpa, Uncle Qin! Qin Chuan took a deep breath, opened the door, and got out of the car. He stood in front of Lu Qi and looked down at her. He pursed his lips slightly and thought for a while before saying with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Uncle in the future!¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in confusion. She blinked in confusion and asked innocently, ¡°But you¡¯re clearly old enough to be my uncle!¡± Qin Chuan felt a blow to his heart. He actually couldn¡¯t refute Lu Qi¡¯s words! He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Your sister is calling me Senior but you¡¯re calling me Uncle now. Then should your sister change her form of address?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not rtives. There¡¯s a difference between Sister and me. If I call you Brother, won¡¯t that be too disrespectful to you? I call you Uncle because I¡¯m being polite!¡± Lu Qi said with a sweet smile. Chapter 1135 - 1135 Temptation 1135 Temptation Qin Chuan felt that he was on the verge of being angered to death. He tried hard to remain calm. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he asked with interest, ¡°Then do you want to acknowledge Old Master Qin as your master?¡± Old Master Qin? Could she be Old Master Qin¡¯s disciple? Was Old Master Qin still taking in disciples? Lu Qi¡¯s mind was in a mess. She realized that Qin Chuan was Old Master Qin¡¯s biological grandson. Had Old Master Qin said that he wanted to take in a disciple? Happiness came too suddenly. Lu Qi was a little uncertain. Was Old Master Qin her sister¡¯s master? ¡°Is Old Master Qin my sister¡¯s master?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he stared fixedly at Qin Chuan. ¡°Of course!¡± With one hand in his pocket, Qin Chuan nodded. Lu Qi covered her mouth in excitement and almost jumped up. She wanted to study medicine, so she had already searched a lot of information about the medical field before she entered university. Old Master Qin was a world-renowned doctor. With acupuncture needles, he could pull a dead person back from the gates of hell. He was the number one Chinese doctor in Country Z. Previously, she had heard from her sister that Old Master Qin had disappeared. If she could be Old Master Qin¡¯s disciple, she would be able to learn more Chinese medicine. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Then¡­ then did you and Sister find Old Master Qin?¡± ¡°Although we haven¡¯t found Old Master Qin, we already know his whereabouts,¡± Qin Chuan said seriously. ¡°Then should I wait for him to be found before acknowledging him as my master?¡± Lu Qi lowered her head in disappointment. She did not know when they would be able to find Old Master Qin. She really wanted to learn medicine from Old Master Qin as soon as possible! ¡°Actually, you¡¯re already my grandfather¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu Qi tilted her head and looked at Qin Chuan in confusion. She blinked in confusion. ¡°But I haven¡¯t acknowledged Old Master Qin as my master!¡± ¡°Do you remember the ten questions on the post?¡± ¡°I remember. It took me several years to solve that set of questions!¡± Lu Qi nodded obediently! ¡°You might not know this, but those questions were set by my grandfather.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi¡¯s sparkling eyes and was slightly dazed, but he quickly came back to his senses. ¡°He once said that if someone could solve these ten questions, he would ept that person as his disciple. In other words, you¡¯re already my grandfather¡¯s disciple!¡± Lu Qi was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. After a long while, she sighed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already be Old Master Qin¡¯s disciple?¡± Lu Qi felt as if something had fallen into herp. She was dizzy. Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Lu Qi with a burning gaze and nodded. ¡°Now that we¡¯re already fellow disciples, I still think it¡¯s a little inappropriate for you to call me Uncle!¡± ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Lu Qi immediately corrected herself and called out sweetly. When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly, and his eyes were filled with smiles. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub Lu Qi¡¯s head. He said gently, ¡°If you have time in the future, I¡¯ll take you home to visit the ancestors of our bloodline!¡± Lu Qi sensed Qin Chuan¡¯s worry-free warmth. That warmth spread from her head to every part of her body. Even her heart was beating faster and faster! How strange! Why was her heart racing? Could there be something wrong with her heart? However, Lu Qi quickly understood. She was probably too happy, so her heart was beating fast! ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Qi nodded seriously and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go home first!¡± Lu Qi waved at Qin Chuan, turned around, and ran home. Qin Chuan stood rooted to the ground and watched as Lu Qi left. He narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought that his grandfather would definitely like Lu Qi. In any case, he had already helped his grandfather take in this little disciple in advance. His grandfather no longer had the right to refuse! Moreover, he really didn¡¯t like being called Uncle Qin! Qin Chuan waited for Lu Qi to enter the house before driving away! ¡­ In the private room of the cafe! Qiao Nian pulled out thest silver needle from Gu Zhou¡¯s head. Seeing that Gu Zhou had opened his eyes, she asked, ¡°How are you? Do you feel better?¡± Chapter 1136 - 1136 Comforting Her 1136 Comforting Her ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± A smile appeared on Gu Zhou¡¯s slightly pale face. He reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We should rest well now.¡± Although Qiao Nian had already slept in MY and caught up on her sleep on the ne, she had never slept well. She should indeed rest well. After she met her mother, she could go to MY with Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian returned to the Gu family vi. It was already dark. The two of them had been running around for two days. When they returned to An City in the afternoon, they were extremely nervous. Now that they had taken a shower, theyy on the bed and fell asleep not long after. The next morning, Qiao Nian was woken up by her phone ringing. ¡°Hello?¡± Qiao Nian said in a daze. ¡°Sugar, did I disturb your rest?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone, and Qiao Nian¡¯s sleepiness instantly dissipated. She hurriedly sat up and nced at the bed beside her. It was empty, indicating that Gu Zhou had already woken up. ¡°No, I was already up just now!¡± Qiao Nian got out of bed and put on her shoes. She stretched and pulled open the curtains! ¡°Mom and Dad will be back at six this afternoon. Come over for dinner tonight!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Her grip loosened, and her cell phone almost fell to the ground. She hurriedly gripped it tightly. ¡°They¡¯re back so soon?¡± ¡°Yes! When the timees, dress up beautifully ande over!¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she nced at the time. It was about nine o¡¯clock. She walked into the bathroom to wash up and did a simple skincare routine. Then, she opened the closet and began to look for clothes. Qiao Nian searched through them one by one. These clothes were all quite good-looking, but she felt that none of them were suitable for tonight¡¯s banquet. When Gu Zhou entered, he saw arge pile of Qiao Nian¡¯s clothes on the bed. At this moment, Qiao Nian was still frowning as she searched her closet. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and hugged her from behind. He raised his hand to smooth her frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she pursed her lips slightly and said worriedly, ¡°My parents will be back tonight. Big Brother asked us to go over for dinner tonight!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as heforted her softly. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be so nervous. You¡¯re mother and daughter. It¡¯s in your blood. She¡¯ll like whatever you wear!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very gentle and firm! Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away and turned to look at him face-to-face, her expression filled with worry. ¡°I just thought of that incident back then¡­¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian without hesitation. He looked at her gently and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. She must have been deceived back then. She definitely doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, her beautiful fox-like eyes sparkling. She nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. Come down for dinner first. After breakfast, we¡¯ll slowly choose our clothes, okay?¡± Gu Zhou smiled and added, ¡°We still have an afternoon.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Today, the two children had gone to school. After breakfast, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou returned to their rooms. Qiao Nian looked at the clothes on the bed and in the closet. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to wear.¡± Qiao Nian had only been applying skincare products just now and hadn¡¯t put on any makeup. Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°What style of clothes do you n to wear today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t know how to face her parents. For some reason, she felt nervous. Every time her parents were mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Qiao Shan and Su Xue. She was very worried that no matter what she did, she would be wrong and disliked. Gu Zhou pushed Qiao Nian to the sofa and sat down. Then, he took out a set of clothes and handed them to Qiao Nian. Smiling, he asked, ¡°I think this set is very suitable.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the clothes and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say and put on some makeup.¡± Chapter 1137 - 1137 She is so beautiful today! 1137 She is so beautiful today! Qiao Nian was very nervous. In the end, she put on her makeup three times before changing and following Gu Zhou downstairs. Winter days were very short. When she went downstairs, the sun was already setting. Gu Zhou had brought the two children home! Qiao Nian nced at the time. It was already five in the evening. When the father and children saw Qiao Nian, they were all stunned! !! Qiao Nian was wearing a light purple short down jacket with a white sweater underneath. A white cashmere scarf hung around her neck. Standing under the afterglow of the setting sun, she looked even gentler than before, giving off a peaceful feeling! She was wearing a pair of ck jeans that perfectly disyed her straight and slender legs! Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian in a daze. She felt that her mommy was like a fairy who had walked out of a painting! Seeing that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were silent, Qiao Nian smiled and walked up to them. She squatted down and kissed each of their foreheads. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the two of you call Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so beautiful today!¡± A sweet smile appeared on Xiao Shi¡¯s face as she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen! I was stunned just now.¡± Gu Qi came back to his senses and nodded seriously. Mommy was so beautiful! Indeed, his mommy was the best mommy in the world! ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re dressed so well. Are you taking me out to y?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian expectantly and asked happily. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she felt a little guilty. After she found the two children, she had never had time to go out with them. Every time, she could only apany them in the Gu family vi. Children were yful by nature, and she still didn¡¯t fulfill her duty as a mother. Holding Xiao Shi¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and said guiltily, ¡°Xiao Shi, after Mommy is done with this, Mommy will bring you and Xiao Qi out to y, okay?¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently. ¡°Mommy, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to see my mommy now.¡± Qiao Nian moved closer to Xiao Shi¡¯s face and kissed her chubby little face. ¡°Mommy is going to see Grandma? Then can Xiao Shi and Brother go together? Xiao Shi also wants to see Grandma and Grandpa. When the timees, we can also see Uncle and Aunt!¡± Xiao Shi said happily. She nced at Gu Qi and saw that her brother was also excited. Xiao Shi¡¯s voice was soft when she talked about her Grandma. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t refuse. However, she didn¡¯t know what would happen in the Lu family either. She felt worried if she brought the child over. Gu Zhou also noticed the yearning gazes of the two children. Smiling, he picked them up and said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi and Xiao Qi, this is the first time your mommy will be seeing her mommy. She¡¯s very nervous now. I¡¯ll bring you along next time I have time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Shi recalled the first time she had seen her father and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She grabbed her mommy¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandma must like you very much. After all, you¡¯re her daughter. Xiao Shi will cheer for Mommy at home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Xiao Shi.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and patted Xiao Shi¡¯s head. Although she was gratified that Xiao Shi could stay at home obediently, her heart still ached for her. Gu Qi walked up to Qiao Nian and hugged her. Xiao Shi silently took a step back and stood to the side. Smiling, Qiao Nian hugged Gu Qi tightly and said gently, ¡°Be good. Be good at home.¡± Gu Qi rested his chin on Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Mommy, congrattions!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts instantly returned to when she had pretended to be Gu Qi¡¯s Auntie to see Gu Qi at kindergarten. At that time, she had just gotten to know Gu Qi and was chatting with him. She even wanted to help Gu Qi find his mommy. After so long, Gu Qi still remembered what the two of them had said. ¡°We¡¯ve all found our family!¡± Gu Qi said softly. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Qi tightly. At that time, neither she nor Gu Qi had ever thought that she was his biological mother. Chapter 1138 - 1138 Very Happy 1138 Very Happy ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was a little choked up, and her eyes turned slightly red. Tears welled up in her eyes. Gu Qi hugged Qiao Nian tightly and said slowly, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Qiao Nian looked up and blinked, trying hard to force back her tears. After a long while, Qiao Nian let go of Gu Qi. !! Gu Qi smiled at Qiao Nian and waved his hand. ¡°I hope Mommy can meet Grandpa and Grandma sessfully!¡± Xiao Shi waved her hand vigorously, a happy smile on her face. ¡°Mommy, good luck!¡± Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. Her lips curved up involuntarily as she nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked out of the Gu family vi. As soon as they got into the car, Qiao Nian took out a tissue and wiped the tears from her eyes. Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian and reached out to hold her hand. He asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about the past again.¡± Qiao Nian told Gu Zhou about her agreement with Gu Qi to find family. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m quite happy. Although I wasn¡¯t happy in the past and suffered a lot, now that I¡¯ve found my children and am about to see my family, I seem to be happier than others!¡± Gu Zhou kept looking at Qiao Nian gently. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, as ifforting her. Actually, he felt that he was very lucky, especially after meeting Qiao Nian. His condition had stabilized, and his long-cherished wish had been fulfilled. More than half an hourter. Qiao Nian looked at the long line of cars in front of her and frowned imperceptibly. ¡°There are so many cars after work!¡± Gu Zhou nced at the watch on his wrist. He and Qiao Nian had been stuck here for ten minutes. If he had known that there would be a traffic jam here, he would have driven straight to the highway. Although it might take a ten-minute detour, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered a traffic jam! At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was her brother calling her! ¡°Brother.¡± After Qiao Nian picked up the call, she ced the phone to her ear and called out. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a traffic jam.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she frowned slightly, her heart clenching. ¡°It¡¯s rush hour now. There are many people on the road!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s palms were already sweating from nervousness. Although she wasining about the traffic jam, she still heaved a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t thought of a way to face her mother yet. ¡°Shall I pick you up on my motorcycle?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. If youe, you might be blocked halfway. I¡¯ll wait slowly!¡± Qiao Nian always went out when others were working, so she never thought about traffic jams. Gu Zhou did not expect a traffic jam. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long the traffic jam willst. Let me get someone to pick you up on a motorcycle!¡± Lu Zhu said worriedly. Qiao Nian lowered her head and navigated the map electronically. She said, ¡°The GPS says that we can leave in about ten minutes. Brother, wait for me at home!¡± Lu Zhu thought for a while and didn¡¯t insist on sending someone to pick Qiao Nian up. After Qiao Nian hung up, she gripped her cell phone tightly. Her lips were pursed tightly as she stared straight ahead! ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Auntie Lu is a very gentle person!¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s heart had been tense, Gu Zhouforted her. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian thought of her brothers and Lu Qi¡¯s faces. Her brothers and sister were all very gentle people, so her mother should be very gentle. This time, Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t as nervous as before. Smiling, she said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer nervous.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang again! ¡°Who called this time?¡± Gu Zhou asked casually. ¡°It¡¯s Second Brother.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at the caller ID on her phone and said to Gu Zhou, ¡°I¡¯ll take the call.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. Qiao Nian picked up the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Second Brother?¡± ¡°Sister Nian, are you almost home?¡± Lu Nian¡¯s gentle voice rang out from the cell phone. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I might be a littlete getting home. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll change my clothes and pick you up at the door,¡± Lu Nian said into his Bluetooth earpiece. His gaze fell on the closet. His mother and sister were going to acknowledge each other. On such an important day, he had to wear something good-looking. Chapter 1139 - 1139 Ritual 1139 Ritual ¡°There¡¯s no need, Second Brother. When I get home, I¡¯ll just get the butler to open the door for me.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand why Second Brother had mobilized so many people. She hurriedly refused. ¡°Sister Nian, you don¡¯t understand. This is a ritual. Alright, be careful on the way.¡± With that, Lu Zhu hung up. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh, her heart warming. She hadn¡¯t expected her brothers to value her so much when she returned home this time. ¡°Just now, Second Brother said that he wanted to pick us up at the door¡­¡± !! Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, her phone rang again. She looked down at her cell phone. The caller ID was Lu Rao. ¡°Who called?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°It¡¯s Third Brother. I¡¯ll pick it up first and see what Third Brother has to say.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou. After answering the call, she ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°Sister, where are you now?¡± Lu Rao¡¯s maic voice came from the cell phone. ¡°I might not be home untilter,¡± Qiao Nian said honestly. ¡°Second Brother, why did you enter my room?¡± Lu Rao¡¯s surprised voice came through the phone. Lu Nian¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you choose a suitable gown.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡­¡± Lu Rao was about to speak to Lu Nian when he seemed to have thought of something. He quickly said to Qiao Nian on the phone, ¡°Sister, I have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s nervousness instantly disappeared without a trace. She had thought that she was the only one who was nervous this time. She had never expected her brothers to be nervous too. They were even choosing clothes seriously. ¡°They¡¯re all looking forward to your return,¡± Gu Zhou said with a smile. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She had thought that her brothers would not be nervous about this matter. Now that she thought about it, she had misunderstood. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian and said softly, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and reached out to hold Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. At that moment, her phone rang again. Gu Zhou looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your fourth brother!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the caller ID on her phone screen and nodded seriously. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve already guessed it before me!¡± Qiao Nian picked up the call and ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re almost home, Elderly Miss!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the words ¡°Eldest Miss¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. Every time Fourth Brother called her that, she felt as if she was a little princess who was doted on. ¡°It might be a littlete.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the estimated time on the navigation and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be home in thirteen minutes.¡± ¡°Drive slowly on the road. I¡¯ll wait for you at home, eldest miss!¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking to Lu Jiang, she hung up. To be honest, she felt that her sister would call soon. With this thought in mind, she told Gu Zhou the same thing. ¡°That¡¯s really possible,¡± Gu Zhou said with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone really began to ring. Indeed, it was Lu Qi calling. As soon as the call went through, Lu Qi was also asking how long it would take for Qiao Nian to get home. This time, Qiao Nian put her phone into her bag with relief. Smiling, she said, ¡°No one should be calling me anymore.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡­ At the entrance of the Lu family vi. Lu Zhu was wearing a suit and a down jacket. He stood there in a well-tailored suit, staring at his watch. ¡°Big Brother?¡± Lu Nian was the second to walk to the door of his house. When he saw Lu Zhu, he was slightly stunned. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Brother, weren¡¯t you busy at thepany today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, his eyes were filled with a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be busy at all. It¡¯s almost the new year. Come with me to thepany to settle some matters tomorrow.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m still very busy. I have topose a beautiful song for tonight tomorrow. I don¡¯t have time to deal with those.¡± Lu Nian straightened his tie slightly. He was wearing a white suit. In order to look good, he wasn¡¯t wearing a jacket, and he was wearing plush thermal clothes under his shirt. Lu Zhu looked at Lu Nian¡¯s refreshing and neat appearance and fell into deep thought. Should he not be wearing a jacket? Chapter 1140 - 1140 Good Taste 1140 Good Taste ¡°Eldest Brother and Second Brother, when you came out to pick up Sister, no one actually called me in advance!¡± When Lu Rao smiled, there was a hint of roguishness. He nced at Lu Nian and frowned slightly. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re too hical. You told me that I have to wear warm clothes and not freeze. If I freeze, Sister will feel sorry for us. You chose a casual outfit for me and even insisted that I wear a down jacket, hat, and scarf!¡± Lu Rao originally wanted to wear a suit, but after hearing Lu Nian¡¯s nonsense, he focused on keeping warm. Just as he came out, he saw his second brother spreading his wings like a male peacock! Before Lu Zhu could speak, Lu Jiang walked out as well. He was wearing a dark suit and a coat. This coat was the same coat he had given Qiao Nian previously. He would pretend that his sister had worn this before! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Jiang tidied his scarf briefly and nced at the three people at the door. Before everyone could speak, a pleasant female voice came from inside. ¡°Oh my, why are you all here?¡± Lu Qi looked at her brothers in surprise. Lu Zhu frowned and looked at Lu Qi in surprise. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have ss this afternoon, so I went home early!¡± Lu Qi said with a smile. She had never told her brothers about what had happened yesterday. In Lu Qi¡¯s opinion, the matter yesterday had already been resolved. There was no need for her to tell her brothers about that at all. Lu Qi was wearing a light gray sweater, jeans, and a white down jacket! ¡°You have good taste today.¡± Lu Zhu nced at Lu Qi. Usually, Lu Qi wore loose and casual sports clothes. Other than wearing gowns at banquets, it was rare for Lu Qi to dress so elegantly. ¡°My taste has always been good, okay?¡± Lu Qi rolled her eyes casually and said proudly, ¡°My previous clothes were very fashionable. Brother, to be honest, if we weren¡¯t siblings, I would definitely call you Uncle if I saw you on the road!¡± Lu Rao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He sized Lu Zhu up and said in agreement, ¡°Brother isn¡¯t old but he does look old.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re old. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± Lu Qi added fuel to the fire fearlessly. Lu Zhu took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to tease me. You have to think about whether your legs can be saved.¡± A gust of wind blew past, chilling everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡­ Gu Zhou drove to the entrance of the Lu family vi and parked the car at the side. Before Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian got out of the car, Lu Qi had already run to the passenger door. Smiling, she opened it. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Qi Qi!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Qi, then at her brothers not far away. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother!¡± Lu Qi took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and walked towards her brothers. She moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sister, I have to tell you great newster.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Qi, her eyes filled with curiosity. Lu Qi raised her head proudly and puffed out her chest, blinking yfully. ¡°It¡¯s really great news!¡± ¡°Are you cold? Shall we go in and talk?¡± Lu Zhu said, his heart aching when he saw that Qiao Nian¡¯s nose was red from the cold. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± Lu Qi was also worried that Qiao Nian would catch a cold. Qiao Nian recalled that when Gu Zhou drove over, her brothers and Lu Qi were all standing at the door. That meant that they had been standing outside for a long time. How could she be as cold as someone sitting in the car? However, Big Brother was only concerned about whether she was cold. He had forgotten that they were cold. Qiao Nian was touched. Just as she was about to speak, a stern female voice came from the side. ¡°Why are you all standing at the door? Do you still want dinner?¡± Hearing this voice, everyone fell silent. Qiao Nian looked over and saw a woman in white pajamas standing in the courtyard. Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141: Guest? Chapter 1141: Guest? Under the gentle light, her beautiful ck hair fell behind her like a waterfall. Her face was smooth, and there was a trace of sternness on her oval face. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Her body stiffened slightly as she stood rooted to the ground, staring unblinkingly at the woman. She was her mother, Su Yan. She had known before that her mother was already in her fifties. She had thought that no matter how well her mother took care of herself, she might be able to see the traces of time on her face. But she was wrong. Su Yan¡¯s face was as if she had never experienced the passage of time. She looked like a beautiful woman in her thirties. She exuded a dignified aura that was a little terrifying. Qiao Nian had thought that her mother was a gentle mother. Now, it seemed that her mother was a strict mother. Previously, Gu Zhou had said that her mother was very gentle, but why did she feel that her mother seemed to be especially amazing! Qiao Nian recalled Bai Hui whom she had seen before. Bai Hui was also a very strict mother! The only difference was that Bai Hui still exuded an overbearing aura, while Su Yan exuded a dignified aura that made one admire her wholeheartedly! Perhaps it was because Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was too hot, but Su Yan also noticed Qiao Nian! When Su Yan saw Qiao Nian, she was slightly stunned. She frowned and nced coldly at her sons, her tone filled with displeasure. ¡°There are guests at home. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± As she spoke, Su Yan tidied her pajamas slightly, as if to express her courtesy to a guest! At this moment, everyone from the Lu family¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Zhu¡¯s face, signaling for him to introduce Qiao Nian to Su Yan. Su Yan naturally noticed the children¡¯s gazes. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes, but she quickly regained herposure and asked, ¡°Is thisdy your girlfriend?¡± When everyone heard Su Yan¡¯s words, they were all stunned on the spot! What was going on in her mind! Lu Qi was clearly holding Qiao Nian¡¯s arm. If Mom wanted to suspect something, she should suspect that Qiao Nian was Lu Qi¡¯s friend! How could his mother have thought that Qiao Nian was Big Brother¡¯s girlfriend? At this moment, Gu Zhou walked over and greeted very politely, ¡°Auntie Su, long time no see!¡± When Su Yan heard this voice, her eyes instantly softened. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and her lips curved up slightly. She quickly walked to the door. ¡°Xiao Zhou,e over and let Auntie take a look at you. How have you been these past few years?¡± At this point, Su Yan seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Qiao Nian and smiled. ¡°Is thisdy your girlfriend?¡± Gu Zhou had a gentle smile on his face, looking like a humble and polite gentleman. He began, ¡°I heard from Big Brother that Auntie had returned today, so I wanted to bring my wife to visit. Did I disturb Auntie?¡± ¡°How can you be disturbing me? You look much better than before. It¡¯s cold outside. Hurry in!¡± Su Yan knew that Gu Zhou¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he caught a cold! Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart! Gu Zhou was a good child! If her eldest daughter was still around, Gu Zhou would be her son-inw! Fate really made fools of people! Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian. Lu Qi subconsciously hurriedly let go of Qiao Nian and stood obediently on the other side. ¡°Auntie Su, her name is Qiao Nian. She¡¯s my wife!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we go in!¡± Su Yan gestured for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to walk in. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. When she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, her heart skipped a beat! Perhaps it was really a coincidence that Gu Zhou had not be her son-inw, but Gu Zhou¡¯s wife looked very simr to the Lu family¡¯s daughter. Especially Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. They were exactly the same as hers. She still remembered that her eldest daughter¡¯s eyes were the same as hers. If her eldest daughter grew up, she would probably have the same eyes as Qiao Nian¡¯s. For some reason, she felt that this girl looked especially amiable. Then, she looked at Gu Zhou and said gently, ¡°The two of you are really a match made in heaven. You look verypatible.. I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years!¡± Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142: You two are really fated! Chapter 1142: You two are really fated! When Qiao Nian heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she was so touched that her lips trembled and her eyes turned red, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Gu Zhou realized that Qiao Nian¡¯s palms were already sweating nervously. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, silentlyforting her! ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Auntie Su!¡± Gu Zhou said with a smile! When they arrived at the living room, Su Yan invited everyone to sit down. Then, she waved at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian,e and sit here!¡± When the Lu family heard Su Yan¡¯s words, they all looked at Qiao Nian nervously! Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, her heart beating faster and faster. Her heartbeat had long suppressed the voices of the people around her. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian to sit beside Su Yan! Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face gently and held her hand tightly. She was touched by the scene and said, ¡°Actually, I have an eldest daughter. Her name is also Nian Nian, and yours is also Nian Nian. The two of you are really fated!¡± Su Yan thought that if her eldest daughter was still alive, she would be about the same age as Qiao Nian now. She looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, as if she was looking into her eldest daughter¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but sink into her memories. The Lu family members were shocked! Ever since the death of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, their mother had never mentioned her in front of outsiders! When Qiao Nian heard Su Yan¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red! She could see Su Yan¡¯s longing for her in her eyes. Previously, she had some doubts about her mother. She was worried that her mother had tampered with those samples. Now, shepletely believed her! Her mother would definitely not hurt her! Someone else had hurt her! Her mother had always loved her very much! Qiao Nian looked at Su Yan and couldn¡¯t help but grip her hand tightly. Perhaps it was because of Qiao Nian¡¯s actions that Su Yan was pulled back from her memories! Su Yan smiled and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. She said ufortably, ¡°I went off topic just now. Nian Nian, where are you from?¡± Although Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t her son, at this moment, when she looked at Qiao Nian, she really felt as if she was looking at her son¡¯s wife. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°An City.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an obedient child. I¡¯ve never seen you before. You¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Su Yan red fiercely at her useless sons. The disdain in her eyes was obvious. Su Yan really didn¡¯t understand. Her sons weren¡¯t fools. They had always been single, yet they still said that there weren¡¯t any good girls. Look at Nian Nian. She could tell at a nce that Nian Nian was a good girl. ¡°Look at the few of you. One of you is already so old, but you¡¯re still single. Why? Do you want to die alone? You should learn from Xiao Zhou. He is marrying a wife obediently.¡± After Su Yan taught her good-for-nothing son a lesson, she finally added, ¡°If you had some potential, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried. I really don¡¯t understand. Why is the difference between you and Xiao Zhou so great?¡± Lu Zhu was shocked. Lu Nian was speechless. Lu Rao and Lu Jiang threw Su Yan¡¯s words to the back of their minds and looked at each other worriedly. They really hadn¡¯t expected their mother to like their sister so much. If they revealed their sister¡¯s identity, would they have to lie in the hospital in a cast for the next few days? Seeing her four brothers¡¯ embarrassed expressions, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She lowered her head in silence. With that, Su Yan retracted her gaze and looked at Qiao Nian lovingly. Qiao Nian¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem like those of a child from a poor family. She should also be from a rich family. The Lu family was very well-known in An City. Recently, she had also searched for a few girls of the right age in An City. She wanted her useless sons to get married as soon as possible! ¡°Nian Nian, which family are you from? Perhaps I even know your parents!¡± Su Yan smiled at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°The Lu family,¡± Qiao Nian said softly, smiling at Su Yan. Su Yan was slightly stunned. She asked, ¡°The Lu family?¡± Qiao Nian nodded seriously. A trace of surprise shed in Su Yan¡¯s eyes. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, then at Qiao Nian. ¡°Xiao Zhou introduced you just now.. I remember your name is Qiao Nian!¡± Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143: Acknowledgement Chapter 1143: Acknowledgement Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, I was adopted by the Qiao family when I was three years old.¡± Qiao Nian had a faint smile on her face as she looked at Su Yan gently. ¡°I only found my family recently.¡± Adopted at the age of three? When Su Yan heard the word ¡°three years old¡±, she suddenly thought of her eldest daughter. Her eyes stung. She quickly looked away and blinked hard, trying to maintain her calm. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to find your family!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Poor child. Did you suffer in the Qiao family?¡± Su Yan had the illusion that her eldest daughter was still alive. She still had a chance to see her eldest daughter and listen to every detail of her eldest daughter¡¯s life. ¡°When I was three to six years old, Grandma Qiao treated me very well. After Grandma Qiao left, I was sent to the countryside.¡± Qiao Nian gave a brief exnation. Seeing that Su Yan¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears, she gave a gentle smile. ¡°I lived with Grandpa next door in the countryside and was very happy.¡± Su Yan turned her head to the side. She took a few deep breaths and tried hard to suppress the sadness in her heart. When she looked at Qiao Nian again, she smiled andforted her. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯ve found your home now. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of being wronged anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Is the Lu family you¡¯re talking about the Lu family in the Beijiang District?¡± Su Yan remembered that there seemed to be many children in the Lu family in the Beijiang District, but she didn¡¯t know if their family had lost any children. Qiao Nian shook her head gently. ¡°Could it be the Lu family of the Dongshan District?¡± Su Yan asked again. One had to know that there were only a few famous Lu families in An City. Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head again. Su Yan sized Qiao Nian up carefully. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t look like she had been raised poorly. It seemed that her grandfather in the countryside treated her very well. Qiao Nian¡¯s hands were fair and delicate, like those of someone who had been pampered. The Lu family, which could marry into the Gu family, was definitely a rich and powerful family. Su Yan asionally returned to An City. The people she knew in An City were all rich people from the old generation. As for the new families, she really didn¡¯t know any. When Lu Qi heard Su Yan¡¯s question, she grew anxious. Silently, she moved to Lu Zhu¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. Lu Zhu only nced at Lu Qi indifferently before retracting his gaze. Lu Qi looked at Lu Zhu in surprise. Could it be that Big Brother had long thought of when to introduce his sister to Mommy? Actually, Lu Qi didn¡¯t dare to step forward and reveal Qiao Nian¡¯s identity. She was afraid! If her mommy med her for hiding the truth, her legs would definitely suffer! Su Yan lowered her head and touched Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Smiling, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, where do you live? Auntie has always been overseas and doesn¡¯t know the situation in An City. You and Gu Zhou are already married. ording to etiquette, I should visit your parents. I¡­¡± Su Yan¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the red mole under Qiao Nian¡¯s left pinky. She instantly stopped, and her pupils dted uncontrobly. Pursing her lips, she pictured her eldest daughter. There was a red mole under the pinky of her left thumb, and a birthmark behind her left ear. ¡°The Lu family of An City¡¯s Xing Hua District.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Yan¡¯s face as she enunciated each word clearly. When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was stunned. She looked up at Qiao Nian and met her smiling eyes. If she remembered correctly, they were the only Lu family in the Xing Hua District. Su Yan¡¯s lips trembled a little. She pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the house number?¡± ¡°666.¡± Su Yan¡¯s heart began to race. Wasn¡¯t the address Qiao Nian mentioned their house? Qiao Nian was really her eldest daughter! Su Yan held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and subconsciously hugged her. Her gaze fell on the small heart-shaped birthmark behind Qiao Nian¡¯s ear. She felt a lump in her throat and said in a choked voice, ¡°Nian Nian!¡± It was her Nian Nian! Su Yan¡¯s heart was beating violently. She hugged Qiao Nian tightly, her body trembling involuntarily. ¡°Nian Nian!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Qiao Nian called out softly.. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144: Unbelievable Chapter 1144: Unbelievable Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was soft, her voice was like a bomb that exploded in Su Yan¡¯s mind. At this moment, Su Yan¡¯s mind was in a mess. The only thing she could feel was that the person she was hugging was real! ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Su Yan hugged Qiao Nian tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. She slowly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to let go of Qiao Nian, afraid that she would disappear in the next moment. She was also afraid that all of this was a dream. When she woke up, her Nian Nian would stop at three years old. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were also red. She didn¡¯t dare to speak again, afraid that her tears would fall. At this moment, a servant walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, Young Masters, Misses, and Young Master Zhou, the food is ready. You can eat now.¡± Su Yan came back to her senses. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eye and let go of Qiao Nian, staring unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes followed her. They were clearly fox-like, but they were like peach blossoms. There were very few people with such eyes. When she was young, Nian Nian¡¯s eyes were the same. Qiao Nian¡¯s nose was the same as Old Lu¡¯s. It had a small hump in the middle, but a small hump didn¡¯t make her look ugly. Instead, she looked sexy. ¡°You¡¯re so simr to when you were young. You¡¯re simply carved from the same mold.¡± Su Yan raised her hand and touched Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She still remembered Sugar¡¯s little face when she was three years old. It was chubby and felt especially good to the touch, but Sugar had already grown up now. The baby fat gradually disappeared from her face. ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. Mom didn¡¯t look for you earlier!¡± Su Yan held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, looking guilty. Qiao Nian shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Gu Zhou stood at the side and heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that there was no need for a paternity test report. Auntie Su had already believed that Qiao Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Seeing her mother hugging Qiao Nian, Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She raised her hand to wipe her tears. That was great. Her sister had returned home. Mom would never have to be sad again! Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s red eyes and nose, like a little white rabbit. He recalled everything that had happened in MY and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Fortunately, he had agreed to go to MY back then. Otherwise, he might never have had a chance to find Sugar. This might have been their family¡¯s misfortune. Lu Nian looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with relief. He still remembered his surprise when he found out that Qiao Nian was Sugar. He really hadn¡¯t expected Sugar to still be alive. Lu Jiang looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. As a brother, he didn¡¯t seem to have hugged his sister before. He had to find a chance to hug his sisterter! Lu Rao was not sad at all. He smiled and asked, ¡°Mom, Sugar is back. Are you happy?¡± When Su Yan heard Lu Rao¡¯s words, she nced at her sons at the side, then at Qiao Nian. She was even more certain that what had just happened was not a dream. She had always thought that her Sugar had died when she was three years old. In the past, she had even fantasized that if she saw a girl who looked exactly like Sugar in her next life, she would definitely take good care of that child, because that child was her Sugar¡¯s reincarnation. She had also thought that when Sugar returned home, she would definitely tell her daughter everything that had happened in the past. But now, she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Come, you must be starving. Come, let¡¯s eat.¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Su Yan walked towards the cafeteria. In a daze, Su Yan seemed to have returned to more than twenty years ago. At that time, she was holding Sugar¡¯s hand and had to bend down. Sitting at the dining table, Su Yan asked Qiao Nian to sit beside her and kept picking up food for her. When the small te in front of Qiao Nian was filled with food, her eyes grew redder and redder. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sugar, Mom is very happy.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve missed you all these years too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian, who was beside her. She still felt as if she was dreaming. Even if she was dreaming, she was still happy. ¡°This is also the first time Mom has seen you as a grown up. You were still so young in the past. I didn¡¯t expect you to marry Gu Zhou in my dream..¡± Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145: I Thought I Was Dreaming Chapter 1145: I Thought I Was Dreaming Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Qiao Nian heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Su Yan in surprise. When the Lu family saw Su Yan like this, they lowered their heads in sadness. Tears silently fell from Su Yan¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached. She hurriedly reached out to help Su Yan wipe her tears. Just as she was about to retract her hand, Su Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Thank you for being willing to see Mom in my dream.¡± Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian with tears in her eyes. Her vision was blurry, and she couldn¡¯t see Qiao Nian¡¯s face clearly. She took a tissue from the side and wiped her tears, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom will definitely remember what you look like now. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely get someone to look for you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Su Yan with heartache. Only then did she realize that her mother still couldn¡¯t believe that all of this was real. She thought that this was a dream. Previously, she had heard from her brother that when her mother was in An City, she could not help but think of her. Every time she thought of her, she would fall into deep thought, as if she was dreaming. In the past, she had thought that her mother only dreamed of her often. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to be mentally confused. When she lived in the Qiao family, she didn¡¯t know that she was adopted by the Qiao family. Later on, she identally found out that she wasn¡¯t a child of the Qiao family. If she hadn¡¯t helped Grandma and went to the MY auction, she might never have found her family for the rest of her life. All these years, her mother had been ming herself and in pain because of her kidnapping back then. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how her mother had survived all these years! Qiao Nian wiped her tears with a tissue. She saw Su Yan looking at her intently, not saying a word. ¡°Sugar.¡± Su Yan smiled at Qiao Nian with tears in her eyes and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re as good-looking as I imagined.¡± ¡°When you were young, Old Lu and I told us that you would definitely be a devastatingly beautiful woman when you grew up. When the time came, we would let you marry Xiao Zhou. We believe that child Xiao Zhou will definitely treat you well.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect all my wishes to be fulfilled in my dream. I¡¯m really too happy!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Yan¡¯s words, tears streamed down her face. She held Su Yan¡¯s hand tightly and said softly, ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t a dream. I¡¯m really still alive!¡± Su Yan was slightly stunned. Qiao Nian ced Su Yan¡¯s hand on her wrist and said seriously, ¡°Touch me. I have a pulse. You¡¯re not dreaming. I¡¯m really still alive!¡± Su Yan felt her strong pulse. Her eyes gradually cleared, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Are you really still alive?¡± ¡°Mom, Sister is still alive. You¡¯re not dreaming!¡± Lu Qi hurriedly said. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can pinch Big Brother. If he frowns, it means that you¡¯re not dreaming!¡± When Lu Zhu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he red daggers at her. ¡°Mom, Sister is really too good at tricking people. I promise you that none of this is a dream.¡± Su Yan held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said anxiously, ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. Mom thought that you were really gone, so she didn¡¯t look for you. At that time, if Mom had looked for you, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have suffered outside anymore.¡± Qiao Nian was a little sad. She hadn¡¯t expected her mother to think that everything was a dream. Previously, Big Brother had said that as long as Mommy thought of her, her mind would be a little unstable. ¡°Come, let Mom take a good look at you.¡± Su Yan stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. She noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s thin wrist and frowned. ¡°Why are you so thin? Did you eat badly?¡± ¡°Mom, actually, I¡¯ve gained a few kilograms. I¡¯m not skinny anymore!¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Su Yan. ¡°You¡¯re as obedient as you were when you were young.¡± At the thought of this, Su Yan felt even worse. She said, ¡°If I had gotten someone to look for you back then, we might have met sooner.¡± ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s all the fault of the people who kidnapped me back then.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian recalled that Song Man had once used an arm to rece her. She continued, ¡°Those people hid the truth. How can you be med? I think I¡¯m already very happy to find my family..¡± Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146: Let’s Eat Chapter 1146: Let¡¯s Eat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart ached even more. ¡°No wonder I felt a sense of familiarity when I saw you. So you¡¯re my daughter. It must be the connection between us mother and daughter. That¡¯s why Mom has feelings for you.¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s gentle voice, Qiao Nian thought of Matriarch Gu again. She had once received the warmth of an elder from Matriarch Gu. Now, her mother gave her such warmth. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry on such a happy day. I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t want Su Yan to cry anymore. Now that Su Yan was crying, she was a little out of breath. She helped Su Yan smooth her back. Su Yan nodded. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to feel better. She said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s eat!¡± In the past, she had always felt that Sugar was not dead. Every day, she imagined that Sugar was still by her side. In her dream, she had once fantasized about Sugar growing up, but no matter how she fantasized, it was useless. In her dream, Sugar always looked like a three-year-old. She thought that she was dreaming again. She even dreamed that she imagined Sugar grown up, but she realized that all of this was real. Su Yan slowly lowered her gaze. Back then, she should have believed that there were miracles in this world. She might have been able to find Sugar. She should have posted missing persons posters everywhere in An City and spent a lot of money to find her. She might have been able to find Sugar sooner. In her dreams, she sometimes hoped that Sugar would go home on her own. But after she woke up, she remembered that Sugar was only three years old when she was kidnapped. What could a three-year-old child know? Su Yan tried hard to regte her breathing. She held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Sugar, stay by Mom¡¯s side from now on. Don¡¯t leave. Mom will make it up to you, okay?¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected her mother to love her so deeply. Even though ¡°she¡± had passed away for so long, her mother had still built a small courtyard for her to remember her forever. Moreover, her mother had asked everyone to remember her. When she returned home, her brothers and sisters were all very happy. None of them were unhappy. Qiao Nian felt that her suffering hade to an end. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were red, Su Yan carefully wiped her tears with a tissue. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be the happiest person in the world in the future.¡± Happiness. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face not far away. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at her, his deep eyes filled with gentleness. Su Yan took care of Qiao Nian while she ate. After sheposed herself, she nced at her useless sons coldly, exuding a cold aura. ¡°Tell me, who suggested hiding your sister?¡± Qiao Nian was about to eat when she heard Su Yan¡¯s words. She saw her four brothers immediately tense up. Lu Qi silently raised her hand and said weakly, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do this. I¡¯m very timid. You know that.¡± ¡°Escape Lu, shut up. You¡¯re not that promising,¡± Su Yan said unhappily, frowning. Lu Qi lowered her head and muttered softly, ¡°Mom actually called me by my nickname. Hmph!¡± Su Yan¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Zhu¡¯s face and she said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest brother. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Lu Zhu put down the chopsticks in his hand. He knew that he could forget about eating properly tonight. ¡°I did this. It has nothing to do with my younger brothers.¡± Su Yan was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Boss to be behind this. When Eldest Brother found his sister, he actually hid her and didn¡¯t tell her. The anger on Su Yan¡¯s body intensified. If she had known earlier that her Sugar was still alive, she would have been reunited with her sooner. ¡°Bring up the family rules!¡± Su Yan looked at Lu Zhu coldly. Worried that Qiao Nian would be afraid, she turned to look at Qiao Nian, her gaze instantly gentle. ¡°Eat well. Don¡¯t interfere with the rest.¡± Qiao Nian was still a little stunned. She blinked in confusion. She hadn¡¯t expected her mother to really hit her brother! Lu Nian also put down his chopsticks and said gently, ¡°Mom, actually, I¡¯m also involved in this matter.. Since you want to punish me, bring me along!¡± Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147: Smash Your Mouth! Chapter 1147: Smash Your Mouth! Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios Lu Nian actually had his own selfish motives. Actually, when he found out that his sister was still alive, after their analysis, it was indeed good for his sister to hide her identity. Secondly, he only wanted to dote on his sister alone. Su Yan looked at Lu Nian in disbelief. Lu Nian was usually the most obedient and would never lie. Lu Rao ced his hands behind his head and leaned backzily in his chair. He said, ¡°Mom, actually, other than Fourth Brother and Escape Lu, Big Brother and Second Brother know about this. If I remember correctly, the familyw punishment is sixty hits. The three of us will each take twenty hits!¡± Lu Rao had always trained his body and was not afraid of being beaten up at all. He was a thick-skinned young hunk! Su Yan breathed heavily. She was really furious. ¡°You¡¯re really good at nning!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not wrong either. You should praise the three of us for having a good rtionship. Didn¡¯t you teach us since we were young that we should go through thick and thin together? I learned what you taught me perfectly!¡± Lu Rao said with a smile, as if he was not afraid of being beaten up at all. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely break your mouth first!¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Although Lu Qi didn¡¯t want to be severely punished, every time something happened, she would think of helping her brothers reduce the punishment. She said, ¡°Mom, I heard that a youngdy is wooing Third Brother. If you break his mouth, what if she doesn¡¯t want Third Brother anymore? Why don¡¯t you hit his butt!¡± When Lu Rao heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he silently gave Lu Qi a thumbs up. Escape Lu was still a little like a biological sister. Su Yan nced at Lu Qi. After some thought, she said, ¡°That makes sense. It won¡¯t be good if we scare that youngdy¡­¡± None of her four sons had found a girlfriend! Lu Rao was speechless. The others were also stunned. This was the first time they had seen their mother so easy to talk to. Su Yan was originally very angry, but when she thought about how her sons still had to find a wife, she was a little less angry. She thought about how to punish them. Not only would she teach them a lesson, but she would also not let them damage their reputation. He would still be able to seduce a few youngdies! Qiao Nian hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, actually, you can¡¯t me our brothers for this. This matter is a littleplicated. The reason why our brothers did that was to protect me.¡± ¡°How is that for your own good?¡± Su Yan¡¯s anger surged. She red fiercely at her unreliable sons and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by them.¡± ¡°No, Mom. Actually, I¡¯ve already acknowledged my ancestors,¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. Su Yan¡¯s anger shot into outer space like a rocket. She red fiercely at her three sons. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really bold. Your wings have hardened. You actually hid such an important thing from me!¡± For the first time, Qiao Nian realized that she was a loose tongue. No matter how she exined, the more Su Yan listened, the angrier she became. She hurriedly picked up a piece of meat for Su Yan and said, ¡°Mom, actually, this matter is veryplicated. More than twenty years ago, I should have died, but by chance, I survived. If I returned to the Lu family like this, those people might think of other ways to deal with me. At that time, I thought that that would be too dangerous, so I suggested hiding my identity!¡± When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes grew redder and redder. She looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if those people really want me to die, but the only thing I¡¯m sure of is that the three kidnappers who were killed back then were just sacrificialmbs or scapegoats pushed out by those people. The real kidnappers are still in the dark. My brothers only agreed to my suggestion because they wanted to protect my safety. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Qiao Nian made it very clear. Seeing the anger on Su Yan¡¯s face gradually dissipate, she said, ¡°Mom, I was really afraid that everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to pretend that I was still dead. I was afraid that I would alert the enemy, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Sugar, you¡¯ve really suffered.¡± Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said coquettishly, ¡°Later on, we realized that the other party had long known that I was still alive. My brothers asked me to acknowledge my ancestors. However, you were overseas at that time and I wanted to meet Mom face to face, so I didn¡¯t ask my brothers to call you.. Mom, don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t hit my brothers, okay?¡± Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148: Sister’s Protection! Chapter 1148: Sister¡¯s Protection! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My Sugar is still as obedient and sensible as ever!¡± Seeing how obedient Qiao Nian was, Su Yan couldn¡¯t bear to me her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t hit them anymore!¡± She had to punish them physicallyter! Lu Qi, who was sitting at the side, heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Zhu, Lu Nian, and Lu Rao looked at Qiao Nian proudly and happily. Look, our sister has protected us! Su Yan had just heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. She thought about it carefully and asked solemnly, ¡°How are you sure that those people know that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou, then at Su Yan. After some hesitation, she decided to finish her sentence. ¡°At that time, I acknowledged Brother, but outsiders didn¡¯t know. However, someone wanted to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yan¡¯s heart was instantly in a mess. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Lu Zhu hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, Sugar just returned. If you keep asking her questions, what if she¡¯s hungry?¡± Su Yan was panicking. She could only suppress her curiosity and call Qiao Nian over for dinner. She turned to look at Lu Zhu. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°That person¡¯s name is Song Man. Her blood is identical to Sister¡¯s.¡± Lu Zhu had just said something when he was interrupted by Su Yan. She questioned unhappily, ¡°How can their blood be identical?¡± ¡°After some spection, we suspect that Sugar was kidnapped back then because those people wanted to transnt Sugar¡¯s bone marrow onto Song Man. Song Man even got a blood sample and did a DNA test with my blood. They wanted Song Man to rece Sugar and be the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yan was stunned. Her eyes turned red uncontrobly, and her voice trembled. ¡°Are you saying that Sugar donated her bone marrow to someone else when she was three years old?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Su Yan¡¯s expression and nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I think after Sister donated her bone marrow, she was adopted by the Qiao family by a freakbination of factors.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. She wanted to kill those people. Only when those people died could her Sugar live well! ¡°ording to their personalities, they should have killed Sugar, but Sugar is alive, and Song Man knows who Sugar is. We wanted to ask Song Man about the mastermind, but Song Manmitted suicide to protect those people!¡± Lu Zhu sighed heavily and continued, ¡°Those people have always thought that Sugar didn¡¯t know her true identity, so they didn¡¯t do anything to her. Now, Song Man¡¯s death is a signal to those people that Sugar already knows that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Therefore, we don¡¯t have to hide anymore. We let Sistere home.¡± When Su Yan heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she frowned. She had never expected someone to do such a heartless thing. ¡°Mom, I think those people want that girl to rece Sugar and take her ce.¡± At this point, Lu Zhu paused and looked at Su Yan intently. ¡°Do you still remember the broken arm you found back then? That broken arm was Song Man¡¯s arm. Do you remember the details of the DNA test? We suspected that the sample was reced.¡± Su Yan gritted her teeth. She finally understood what had happened back then. Now, she understood why her son had always asked her about the details of the appraisal. It turned out that Lu Zhu wanted to investigate the truth. She lowered her gaze. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Is there a photo of Song Man?¡± Lu Zhu found Song Man¡¯s photo and handed it to Su Yan. ¡°Mom, take a look. Do you know her? I think someone we¡¯re familiar with must have done what happened back then.¡± Su Yan took the cell phone and looked at the girl with a gentle smile in the photo. For a moment, she was in a daze. ¡°Song Man¡­ Have you investigated her parents?¡± Su Yan asked, handing the phone to Lu Zhu. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated it. She was adopted. She only has one Grandma. We don¡¯t know her name,¡± Lu Zhu said. Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian beside her, her heart aching for her. No wonder her Sugar¡¯s face was pale. She donated her bone marrow to someone and had not recovered. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate all the hospitals where Sugar had a bone marrow transnt twenty years ago. We might be able to find some clues.¡± As Su Yan spoke, she looked at Qiao Nian and said gently, ¡°Sugar, don¡¯t worry.. I¡¯ll definitely find those criminals!¡± Chapter 1149 Coincidence? 1149 Coincidence? Qiao Nian gripped her chopsticks tightly. She could tell that her mother really wanted to protect her. She pursed her lips. In the end, she seemed to have thought of something and ced the chopsticks in her hand on the bowl. She turned to look at Su Yan. "Mom, what samples did you take when you tested your DNA?" "Blood and surface skin." At this point, Su Yan thought of the results of the examination back then and felt very sad. "Then when you were doing the test, did anyone help you?" Qiao Nian asked, frowning slightly. Su Yan''s eyes turned red again. She said, "At that time, I did the blood test first. When I saw the results, although I was unwilling to admit this result, I still trusted the results of our medical equipment." What happened back then was a long and painful thing for Su Yan. She paused for a moment. "I wanted to test the DNA of the surface skin, but my teacher came over at that time." "My teacher couldn''t bear to let me remove the surface skin of that broken limb when he saw how sad I was. He asked me to go back and rest first, and he sent me the surface skin test he had taken. I did another appraisal, and the results told me that the broken limb was yours." The more Su Yan spoke, the sadder she became. She couldn''t help but hold Qiao Nian''s hand tightly. "I saw two results. I felt that the machine might have made a mistake, so I tested the DNA again. The facts showed that there was nothing wrong with the machine, and that broken limb was really yours." "I''m sorry, Sugar. All these years, if I firmly believed that you were still alive, you wouldn''t have to suffer outside anymore." The more Su Yan spoke, the sadder she became. Her tears began to fall again. Qiao Nian''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes turned a little red. However, Su Yan''s words made her see a loophole. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Mom, what was your teacher''s name back then?" When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian''s question, she frowned imperceptibly. "Are you talking about Shen An?" Qiao Nian had never heard of the name Shen An. She looked at Lu Zhu in confusion. Lu Zhu said, "He also appraised the broken arm. In the end, he confirmed that the broken arm is yours." Qiao Nian suddenly recalled that Lu Zhu had told her about Shen An in the past. At that time, Lu Zhu had even specially gone to look for Shen An to ask about the ins and outs of the matter. However, at that time, Shen An had already suffered from Alzheimer''s, so he couldn''t remember much about the past. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and said hesitantly, "But he can''t remember that matter anymore." Lu Zhu nodded. "Yes." Previously, Qiao Nian hadn''t taken it to heart that Shen An had Alzheimer''s. However, when these two things werebined, she couldn''t help but have doubts. Shen An seemed to be concerned about his mother, but he could have secretly changed the sample. Moreover, his mother had made it very clear that at that time, Shen An had asked her to go to the office to rest first. Therefore, no one knew who had changed the sample on Shen An''s side. Clearly, Su Yan had already thought of this. Her face was a little pale as she muttered to herself, "Did he do it on purpose?" Qiao Nian looked at Su Yan. She could understand Su Yan''s confusion. If it were her, she would also be confused. No one would be willing to doubt their teacher. At this moment, an idea shed across Qiao Nian''s mind. She looked up at Lu Zhu and asked, "Brother, on April 18th two years ago, did Jiang Chi stay in the Lu family the entire time, or did he go somewhere else?" Lu Zhu frowned slightly and said, "I''ll investigate." With that, Lu Zhu lowered his head and sent a message to his secretary. Soon, his secretary sent a document over. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian and said, "That day, thepany was under construction. Qi Qi went with Jiang Cheng." "Investigate who''s in the building team." Qiao Nian''s expression turned serious. She felt that some of those people must know about what happened twenty years ago. "I''ve sent you the list." Although Lu Zhu didn''t understand why Qiao Nian wanted to check the list, he said, "Why do you want to check the list?" Qiao Nian told him about how Jiang Cheng had overheard the call in the diary. She also told him about the cause of Jiang Cheng''s death. Chapter 1150 Lucky Star 1150 Lucky Star When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian''s words, his eyes darkened. There was no expression on his face, but the anger in his eyes had already expressed his heart. He pursed his lips and said coldly, "I see. No wonder I couldn''t find out who harmed him. Looks like they can be wiped out all at once this time!" When Su Yan heard this, she lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. "We do have to get to the bottom of this!" Qiao Nian grabbed Su Yan''s hand andforted her softly. "Mom, don''t worry. We''re just suspicious. Perhaps someone touched the sample he handled. We''ll visit himter and ask if there''s anything wrong." Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, Su Yan nodded. "Okay." She didn''t want to doubt her teacher. She just wanted to think through the truth. Some things were better left unsaid than hidden. At this moment, footsteps came from outside. She could hear Song Yu and Matriarch Lu talking from afar. "You''re good in every way, but you''re too humble!" Matriarch Lu''s voice was gentle with a trace of doting. "It''s all because Grandma taught me well. If Grandma hadn''t taught me well, how could I have be like this? This is thanks to Grandma!" Song Yu said gently. She looked at Matriarch Lu with a smile and walked into the living room with Matriarch Lu on her arm. From afar, she could see that there were many people in the dining room. "Grandma, we came back at the right time for dinner!" Matriarch Lu and Song Yu walked towards the cafeteria. When Song Yu saw Su Yan, a sweet smile appeared on her face as she called out, "Mom!" After Song Yu greeted her brothers, her gaze fell on Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. "Sister, Brother-inw!" Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. Song Yu helped Matriarch Lu sit at the dining table and sat down beside her. Matriarch Lu looked at her daughter-inw''s red eyes and said happily, "Looks like you''ve already reunited with Sugar." "Yes, our Sugar is really lucky. She''s not bullied by those people anymore!" Su Yan sighed. She yearned to go straight to the temple to donate more money to the temple to thank God for loving Sugar. "Alright, alright. Our family can finally have a happy new year." Matriarch Lu couldn''t help but sigh. She invited Su Yan to sit beside her, smiling so hard that the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes showed. "We have to hold a special event this year. When the timees, we can organize it!" "Yes." Su Yan nodded. She turned to look at Qiao Nian, who was sitting beside her. She grabbed Qiao Nian''s hand and said, "With Sugar around, our family will beplete." "I have good news for you." When Matriarch Lu entered, there was joy on her face. She said, "Sixth Sister has made a name for herself this year. She won the Best Actress Award!" Everyone from the Lu family smiled and congratted Song Yu. Song Yu smiled gently. "Ever since Sister returned, our family has really be happier and happier!" "Yes, yes, yes." Matriarch Lu was happy to hear Song Yu''s words. She looked at Qiao Nian with loving eyes and said, "Sugar is our family''s lucky star. Our family''s good days are still ahead!" Qiao Nian smiled and sat there. In a daze, she seemed to have returned to when she was young and lived in the countryside. At that time, she watched her grandfather, Qin Chuan, and the others chatting andughing as they ate. She was very envious. At that time, she had always hoped to eat happily with her family. She had always fantasized that the Qiao family would be able to bring her back. Later on, she had already given up on that unrealistic thought because she knew very well that no one in the Qiao family cared about her. When she returned to the Qiao family, she was targeted. Thinking of the past, Qiao Nian increasingly felt that it wasn''t easy to have a warm home now. Her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Halfway through the meal, Matriarch Lu stopped eating. She seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Su Yan, asking, "Where''s Lu You? Didn''t hee back with you this time?" Song Yu realized from the beginning that Father Lu was not home, but it was not convenient for her to ask. Su Yan was eating pork ribs. When she heard Matriarch Lu''s words, the bones were almost jammed in her throat. Chapter 1151 Awkward 1151 Awkward She was so happy just now that she forgot to send her husband a message. Moreover, how should she tell her family that her husband had gone to the mountain overnight to pick up a master and prepare to perform a seven-day ritual for Sugar before the new year? Some time ago, Lu You dreamt that Sugar was standing weakly and helplessly in a burning house, crying for her father. In his dream, Lu You wanted to rush in and save Sugar, but the house seemed to have an invisible barrier that blocked him from entering. He could only watch helplessly as the house copsed, pressing Sugar under it. Lu You originally didn''t believe in the afterlife, but since this matter involved Sugar, he couldn''t remain calm. He immediately contacted a fortune-teller impatiently. The fortune-teller calcted Sugar''s fate based on her birthday. In the end, he said a bunch of things. His general meaning was that Sugar''s resentment was too deep and she couldn''t reincarnate. He needed to purify Sugar''s resentment and bribe the staff of the Netherworld to let her reincarnate as soon as possible! Lu You thought about returning to the country, so he got off the ne and went to look for the eminent monk, wanting him to help Sugar tide over the crisis. Su Yan felt a little awkward. Her Sugar was still alive. How should she exin to everyone that Lu You had gone to look for the master? Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Su Yan silently took out her phone and nned to send Lu You a message, asking him to go home and meet Qiao Nian. Suddenly, a humble and polite male voice came from outside. "Master Pudu, take a look. What else do you need to prepare for my daughter''s expiation?" Su Yan stopped texting on her cell phone. Before she could send the message, he returned. He had even invited the master over sote at night. Everyone knew what Lu You was doing now. Matriarch Lu immediately frowned and looked at Lu You unhappily. Qiao Nian also looked over. She still didn''t know what her father looked like! Her father stood out in the crowd. He was wearing a dark wool coat today. He was tall and stalwart, and his face was very simr to his eldest brother''s. The only difference between his father and his eldest brother was that he looked more refined and experienced. His brow was furrowed into a frown. He was looking at the master sincerely. Lu You. Her biological father. The master pressed his palms together and said sincerely, "Amitabha. Benefactor''s kindness will definitely move the world!" Lu You pressed his palms together, as if he believed the master''s words very much. He said, "I just hope my daughter can reincarnate early." Su Yan was speechless. Was Lu You cursing his daughter again? Su Yan was about to exin, but she didn''t know how to exin these things in short words. When Matriarch Lu heard Lu You''s words, she frowned and felt very dissatisfied. He was already so old. Didn''t he know what to say and what not to say? "What are you doing?" Matriarch Lu sat there and asked with a frown. Lu You gestured for the butler to receive the master and quickly walked towards the cafeteria. "Mom." Lu Lu walked into the cafeteria and greeted Matriarch Lu. Then, he looked at Su Yan, who was sitting at the side. Frowning, he said in a low voice, "Why are there guests tonight?" When he noticed that Gu Zhou was in the dining room, he nodded slightly in greeting. He nced at Qiao Nian and saw her sitting beside Su Yan. Could this youngdy be his daughter-inw? Su Yan hesitated. How should she exin to Lu You that Sugar was still alive? Seeing that Su Yan was silent, Lu You''s frown deepened. He continued, "It''s a little inconvenient for for yout to visit our family today. I''ll invite you over for a meal another day." Qiao Nian was speechless. Her father had just returned. Was he going to chase her away? This was a little confusing! Gu Zhou stood up and walked up to Lu You with a polite smile on his face. He nced at the monks outside, then at Lu You and said, "Father-inw, I think there are some things that need to be said today. I''m afraid it can''t be another day." Lu You was speechless. Gu Zhou actually called him father-inw? Lu You couldn''te back to his senses for a moment. Why didn''t he remember his daughter marrying Gu Zhou? Could it be that Gu Zhou had already hooked up with his daughter while he was not in An City? The Gu family had gone too far. Previously, his eldest daughter had been engaged to Gu Zhou. Although his eldest daughter was gone and the two families had broken off the engagement, Gu Zhou had actually found another daughter? Chapter 1152 Messy 1152 Messy Was Gu Zhou determined to abduct his daughter? Lu You, an old father, was a little sad. His daughter was going to run away with someone else without a word? Lu You''s gaze lingered on Song Yu and Lu Qi''s faces. He didn''t know who Gu Zhou had taken a liking to. His two daughters were already adults. They might be with Gu Zhou. "Dad, it''s not me," Song Yu hurriedly shook her head and exined seriously. Seeing Lu You staring at her, Lu Qi knew what her father was thinking. Before she could speak, she saw her old father frown even more. His frown was so deep that it could kill a fly. "Qi Qi?" When Lu Qi heard this, she immediately shook her head like a rattle-drum. "Dad, I''m still a child. Brother Ah Zhou wants to marry Sister. Don''t spout nonsense. It won''t be good if others hear you!" Master Pudu walked to the entrance of the cafeteria. His gaze fell on Lu You. He nced at everyone and pressed his palms together. With an unfathomable expression, he said, "Amitabha. I''ve taken a look. There are no souls in your house. In that case, there''s no need for me to expiate them. Good, good!" Everyone was almost done eating dinner. They put down their bowls and chopsticks. When they heard Master Pudu''s words, they immediately understood why Lu You had invited an eminent monk! Everyone looked at each other. When Lu You heard this, he was a little confused. However, on second thought, Master Pudu was an eminent monk in the temple of An City. It was said that he had helped expiate many souls. Previously, he had wanted to ask Master Pudu to help Sugar expiate her soul, but at that time, Master Pudu had only said, "Your fate has yet to be severed, so we can''t expiate her soul. Benefactor, I''ll be taking my leave." Lu You understood that the fortune-teller he had found previously must be an unreliable person, so he watched Master Pudu leave respectfully. His Sugar was the best in the world. How could she still be trapped in hell and not reincarnate? After reincarnation, Sugar should have just reached adulthood and should still be in university! As Lu You thought about this, he revealed a gratified smile. Unfortunately, their father-daughter rtionship was shallow and they could not be father and daughter for a few more years. After sending Master Pudu off, Lu You''s gazended on Song Yu''s face. Sigh, all these years, he had been living overseas. He did not expect Song Yu to have already reached the point of discussing marriage. Song Yu had been thin-skinned and shy since she was young. Lu You''s gazended on Gu Zhou''s face. Lu You''s expression turned serious as he asked solemnly, "Xiao Zhou, when did you get together with Xiao Yu? Why didn''t you say so earlier? How can you hide this from us elders?" Qiao Nian was stunned. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and said, "Uncle, you¡­" Before he could finish speaking, Lu You frowned and said sternly, "Xiao Zhou, our families are close. There are some things I think we have to make clear. You''re not in good health. If you marry Xiao Yu in the future, what if¡ªI mean, what if you leave first? What will happen to my Xiao Yu? If you recover and can guarantee that you can grow old with my Xiao Yu, I''ll consider it!" Su Yan: [Are you speaking like a human? How can you say such hurtful words at such an old age?] However, she couldn''t help but think along Lu You''s lines. Sugar had already married Xiao Zhou. She wondered if Xiao Zhou could always apany Sugar. Sugar had suffered in someone else''s house for the past twenty years. She didn''t want Sugar to suffer again. When Song Yu heard Lu You''s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. When she reacted, her eyes flickered with gratitude, and her heart warmed. Although she was not with Gu Zhou, she knew that her father was worried about her marriage. She had lived in the Lu family all these years. All these years, she had always felt that she was an adopted daughter. She had always been careful and treated herself as an outsider. Song Xue''s appearance made Song Yu clearly realize what family was. Family would always care about you first no matter what. To her, the Song family was just an unfamiliar family. Song Xue''s eyes grew firmer. She had to protect her warm family well. Everyone in the Lu family turned to look at Gu Zhou. They all wanted to know what Gu Zhou would say, because they were all very worried about Qiao Nian. Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian, a trace of worry shing in her eyes. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face, and she waited for his answer. Qiao Nian was her sister. She was also worried about her sister''s future life. Chapter 1153 Replica 1153 Replica Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, her eyes filled with gratitude. Although her father''s question to Gu Zhou was sharp and perhaps Gu Zhou felt ufortable hearing it, she could tell that her father was concerned about Song Yu. Song Yu was her father''s adopted daughter. Her father was already so concerned about his adopted daughter. How could he not treat his biological daughter well? Qiao Nian''s lips curved up imperceptibly, but she quickly regained herposure. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze from Lu You''s face and nced at everyone. Seeing everyone looking at him nervously, he naturally understood their worry. His gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian''s face. His tone was gentle and low. "How could I bear to leave her?" She was still alive. How could he dare to die? Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou''s eyes, which were as deep as the sea. She felt a lump in her throat. In a daze, she recalled what had happened when she was six years old. If it weren''t for him, she might have died long ago. He was the one who had given her life. The two of them were really destined to be together. Lu You looked at Gu Zhou''s gaze, then at the unfamiliar youngdy and Song Yu not far away. Strange. What was going on? Why would Gu Zhou make a promise to an unfamiliar girl? Had his Song Yu been cheated on? Lu You felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know what. "Father-inw." Gu Zhou''s voice interrupted Lu You''s thoughts. He looked up and met Gu Zhou''s determined gaze. "The daughter of the Lu family I want to marry in my life has always been the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian." At the mention of Sugar, Lu You''s eyes gradually dimmed. His heart ached, but he was also relieved. He had not expected Gu Zhou to still remember Sugar after she had left for so many years. It had been hard on Gu Zhou. blessing. He did not want Sugar to dy Gu Zhou''s life. 11:02 "Father-inw." Gu Zhou could tell what Lu You was thinking from his expression. He reminded him, Lu You looked at Gu Zhou and sighed heavily. He patted Gu Zhou''s shoulder andforted him earnestly, "Xiao Zhou, the dead are gone. Sugar¡­" Lu You''s voice was a little choked as he continued, "You''re a good child, and so is she, but you shouldn''t waste time on her. The living have to move on. You have to find a girl you like." When Gu Zhou heard Lu You''s words, the smile on his face grew more and more obvious. He nced at Qiao Nian gently, then retracted his gaze and said happily, "Father-inw, Nian''er is the person I want to marry the most. Other than her, I don''t want anyone else." When Lu You heard Gu Zhou''s words, he was very touched. However, his Sugar did not have this blessing. He did not want Sugar to dy Gu Zhou''s life. "Father-inw." Gu Zhou could tell what Lu You was thinking from his expression. He reminded him, "Do you still remember what the eminent monk said before he left?" Lu You thought about it carefully. The eminent monk had said that Sugar''s soul was not at home. Could it be that Gu Zhou had found Sugar''s reincarnation? How¡­ how was this possible? Lu You looked up and saw that Su Yan''s eyes were red, as if she was crying. Lu You frowned slightly. When he met Su Yan''s teary eyes, he was slightly stunned. The couple seemed to have a telepathic connection. An idea shed across Lu You''s mind as he looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. Lu You was a person who doted on his wife. He usually did not look at the opposite sex twice. This had already be a habit. When she first entered the dining area, she had only noticed an unfamiliar little girl sitting beside Su Yan. Now that she took a closer look, her heart began to race. They looked alike! It was too simr! She looked 70% like Su Yan when she was young! There were many people in the world who looked alike. It was impossible for Su Yan to have red eyes just because of someone''s looks, unless that person was his daughter. Could she be Sugar? Lu You looked at Su Yan in disbelief, as if asking her a question. Su Yan''s lips curved up, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She nodded vigorously, affirming Lu You''s words. Lu You was shocked. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes red-rimmed. His voice trembled as he said, "Sugar?" Qiao Nian''s eyes turned red as well. She smiled and nodded. Lu You looked at Qiao Nian, who looked like a replica of Su Yan. His eyes were red-rimmed, and his lips curved up. His Sugar was still alive! Chapter 1154 Dad 1154 Dad Lu You walked up to Qiao Nian step by step and reached out with trembling hands, wanting to hug her. Just as his hand was about to touch Qiao Nian''s shoulder, he stopped in midair hesitantly. His memory of Sugar had always been when she was three years old. At that time, Sugar was just a little older. He would easily pick her up and ce her on his shoulder. But now, Sugar had actually be a youngdy in her twenties. Lu You didn''t dare to touch Sugar anymore. Although he was her father, the two of them hadn''t interacted for more than twenty years. What if she didn''t like him hugging her? Lu You was in a dilemma. He looked at Sugar with red eyes. Qiao Nian could understand Lu You''s even more timid hesitation. She understood that he was afraid of hurting her. Although she could no longer remember what had happened when she was young, she knew very well that her parents cared about her. Her father had even specially invited an eminent monk over to perform a ritual for her. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian''s eyes turned even redder. She took the initiative to step forward and gently hug Lu You. Lu You''s body stiffened, but he quickly rxed. He hugged Qiao Nian back. Lu You was so nervous that he did not dare to breathe. He had never expected that there would be a day when he would hug Sugar. A tear fell silently to the ground from the corner of his eye, and his voice trembled. "Sugar, wee back!" "Dad." "Sugar¡­ there''s still the candy Dad bought for you on the bedside table, and the rabbit doll I bought for you on the bed. I''ve been waiting for you toe back!" Towards the end, Lu You''s voice choked. The night before Sugar''s ident, she wanted to eat candy and rabbit dolls. He had specially gone out to buy those and wanted to see how happy Sugar would be. In the end, he had waited for twenty years! Su Yan had just stopped crying, but when she heard Lu You''s words, she couldn''t help but cry again. When Sugar was young, they were worried that it would not be good for her teeth if she ate too much candy. They would only let her eat candy once every ten days to half a month. After Lu You found out that Sugar couldn''t go home, he especially regretted controlling Sugar''s candy intake back then, so he bought Sugar a candy every day. Lu You bought a piece of candy every day now. Gradually, he saved a lot of candy. She saw that some of the candy Lu You had bought had already gone bad and softened. Later on, Lu You bought a fridge to put the candy in and would regrly clean up the expired candy. He said that he was worried that his stomach might ache if he ate the expired candy after Sugar returned. At that time, she watched with tears in her eyes as Lu You packed up the expired candy in the fridge. However, she had never expected Sugar to still be alive. Sugar had a chance to eat the candy Lu You had bought. Su Yan slowly closed her eyes. Tears streamed down her face, and she was extremely excited. Qiao Nian''s nose was red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She felt the warmth of her father''s embrace and couldn''t bear to leave. In the past, she had heard from others that parents were a safe haven for children. Whether it was her mother''s embrace or her father''s, they would make her feel at ease. Qiao Nian tried hard to control her tears. Smiling, she said, "I''ve grown up now. I still like to eat a lot of things!" Hearing his daughter''s coquettish voice, Lu You''s tears fell again. He gently patted Qiao Nian''s back, as if he was coaxing a child. "Alright, alright. No matter what you like, Dad will buy it for you." This was how it felt to be doted on by her family. Qiao Nian''s heart warmed. She looked up slightly and said proudly, "Yes, thank you, Dad!" When Lu You heard Qiao Nian''s words, he frowned. He raised his hand to wipe his tears and let go of Qiao Nian. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and shook his head gently. He said seriously, "Sugar, I''m your father and you''re my daughter. There''s no need to thank each other." Qiao Nian met Lu You''s dark eyes. His eyes were filled with her face. Qiao Nian''s heart warmed. She suddenly recalled that Gu Zhou had once said that he didn''t want her to thank him. She smiled and nodded. "Alright, I won''t say it again." Chapter 1155 It Has to Be Him 1155 It Has to Be Him Everyone arrived at the living room. The family sat on the sofa and looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian told him about her life in the mountains. She put aside the dirty things in Shen Hao''s family and told him about her happy life with her grandfather and senior brothers. Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes. She knew that Sugar must have said the good news instead of bad news. She must have suffered a lot when she was young, but Sugar didn''t say anything. Her poor Sugar had actually been bullied to such an extent. Su Yan wiped her tears. She still remembered that Qiao Nian had married into the Fu family on behalf of Qiao Xin. If the Qiao family really cared about Sugar, why would they force Sugar to help Gu Zhou get rid of his bad luck? Su Yan and Lu You exchanged a look. At the same time, they recalled that Sugar was being used to get rid of Gu Zhou''s bad luck. At the thought that the good daughter he had just found had married Gu Zhou, Lu You''s frown deepened. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face and he said sternly, "Gu Zhou, there are no outsiders here. Tell me, how is your health?" It had to be known that it was rumored that Gu Zhou would not live for long. Everyone''s gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. When Gu Zhou heard Lu You''s words, he sat up straight and said seriously, "As long as I''m alive, I won''t let Nian''er suffer at all!" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, her heart skipped a beat. Lu You''s expression darkened and his frown deepened. "At the end of the day, you haven''t told us how your health is. We just want to know about your health!" Everyone frowned at Gu Zhou. When Gu Zhou heard Lu You''s question, he lowered his gaze. Actually, he didn''t know how his health was either. His health fluctuated between good and bad. If possible, he hoped to die after Qiao Nian and help her take care of her funeral. Gu Zhou hesitated about how to speak. "Mom, Dad, I''m a doctor. Of course I''ll take good care of his health. I won''t let him leave me!" Qiao Nian said firmly. "Even if his life is about to end, I won''t leave him. Some rtionships transcend time. Back then, he was the husband you personally chose for me. When I was six years old, Brother Ah Zhou saved me. Now, I''ve chosen him again. My marriage with him is destined. It has to be him!" Must it be him? Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and his heart warmed. Lu You looked into Qiao Nian''s eyes. Although Sugar had just returned home, he could tell that she really cared about Gu Zhou. Her love for Gu Zhou was unwavering, just like the way Su Yan had looked at him back then. The way Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian was very simr to the way he had looked at Su Yan back then. Gu Zhou reached out and held Qiao Nian''s hand. Their fingers interlocked. His eyes were deep and loving, as if Qiao Nian was the only one left in the world. Qiao Nian took the opportunity to hold Gu Zhou''s hand tightly, a happy smile on her face. Lu You and Su Yan sat weakly on the sofa. The two of them felt very ufortable. It wasn''t easy for them to find their daughter, but before they could dote on her, their daughter was already married! The brothers felt the same sense of loss, but they were still happy for their sister. It was not easy to find someone who liked each other in one''s life. "Mom, Dad, don''t worry about his health," Qiao Nian said with a smile. Su Yan''s eyes turned red again. When a girl grew up, she couldn''t be kept. As a mother, she felt stifled! When the Lu family heard Qiao Nian''s words, they didn''t say anything else. "Alright, alright. This matter will be over. By the way, Sugar, you said that someone specially sent you to that vige to be adopted?" When Lu You heard Qiao Nian''s words, he frowned and asked seriously. Qiao Nian nodded and said, "Yes, that person wanted to find an adoptive family for me. At that time, he specially sent me to the door of a family. By a freakbination of factors, I met Su Xue. Su Xue said that she found a cheque for a million yuan in my school bag. She was tempted by money, so she adopted me. Now, the Qiao family is in a mess. After Qiao Xin went to prison and told the truth, I realized that Su Xue was lying. At that time, she took a check for six million yuan in my bag!" Chapter 1156 - 1156 His wife has been snatched away 1156 His wife has been snatched away Lu You and Su Yan frowned and nced at each other. Back then, the other party had kidnapped Sugar and even found an adoptive family for her. They had actually given her a six million cheque. That was twenty years ago! The two of them could see the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. However, at that time, few families could fork out such a sum of money. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the person who sent me to be adopted is my savior or one of those kidnappers. I think twenty years ago, not many people could fork out six million yuan!¡± Lu Zhu frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Six million yuan was not a small sum at that time. That person was willing to fork out so much money probably because he hoped that the family who adopted Sugar would treat her well. But why did he kidnap you? This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°I suspect it¡¯s not the kidnappers.¡± Lu Qi rested her chin on her hand and said in confusion, ¡°If it¡¯s purely a person who saved Sister when he saw injustice, that person wouldn¡¯t take out so much money for Sister to adopt for no reason. How strange. Why didn¡¯t that person send Sister home back then?¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve done something wrong?¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and his eyes turned cold. He said, ¡°Otherwise, he would definitely have sent Sugar home. At that time, all the television channels in the country knew that our Lu family was looking for Sugar again. Even if they didn¡¯t know whose child Sugar was, they could have sent her to the police station!¡± ¡°I think we should go and ask Forensic Doctor Shen An about the situation. We might be able to get an unexpected result!¡± Qiao Nian said seriously. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll think about these things tomorrow.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s serious expressions, Matriarch Lu nced at the time. It was already eleven in the night. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, rest early.¡± ¡°Mom, rest first. We¡¯re also preparing to rest,¡± Lu You said. He gestured for the servants to help Matriarch Lu upstairs to rest. Then, he looked at everyone. ¡°Alright, everyone, leave!¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Actually, she was also a little sleepy. She smiled at Lu You and Su Yan and said, ¡°Mom, Dad and Grandma, we¡¯ll go back first!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu You¡¯s voice suddenly rose as he questioned in disbelief, ¡°Go back?¡± Lu You had just found his daughter and had not said much to her when her daughter was about to go to someone else¡¯s house. He felt as if his heart had been dug out. In an instant, he felt empty and desperate. Su Yan felt the same way. Her eyes turned red as she looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face reluctantly, as if she had a thousand words to say. Then, she looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou looked at the way the Lu family was looking at Qiao Nian. In his life, he had only messed up with two people. One was Grandma, and the other was Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou¡¯s thumb gently caressed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He looked at Qiao Nian and suggested gently, ¡°Let¡¯s not leave tonight!¡± Actually, he could understand Lu You and Su Yan¡¯s feelings very well. When Lu You heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. When he saw Qiao Nian nod, he was immediately happy. Sigh. If only he had firmly believed that Sugar was not dead back then. That way, he could have found her earlier. That way, Sugar could have grown up by his side! However, on second thought, it was already a blessing in disguise to be able to find Sugar. Lu Qi hurriedly followed happily. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s other arm, she said happily, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve always wanted to sleep with you. Don¡¯t worry, my bed is big and soft, and I don¡¯t snore. If you sleep with me, it¡¯ll definitely be a beautiful experience.¡± Gu Zhou watched helplessly as Qiao Nian left him. He had suggested staying because he wanted to live with Qiao Nian in the Lu family. He had never thought of being separated from Qiao Nian! But now, it seemed that his wife was about to be kidnapped! Sensing Gu Zhou¡¯s resentful gaze, Qiao Nian turned back to look at him. Chapter 1157 - 1157 Son-in-law 1157 Son-inw Ever since the two of them made things clear to each other, they had been living together and had never been apart. She saw Gu Zhou¡¯s slightly dissatisfied gaze and said to the servants, ¡°Please prepare a guest room for my son-inw.¡± Son-inw? The dissatisfaction in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. He smiled at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou before retracting her gaze. She followed Su Yan and Lu Qi upstairs. Su Yan walked to the corner of the stairs. She seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at her useless sons. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go back. Wait for me here!¡± Lu Rao raised his eyebrows at Lu Zhu and whispered into his ear, ¡°Look, I¡¯m right. Our Mom won¡¯t let us off so easily!¡± Lu You walked up to Gu Zhou. Although he was not very satisfied with Gu Zhou as his son-inw, Sugar liked him. As her father, he could not say anything else. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the guest room to rest!¡± Gu Zhou nodded. He could tell that his father-inw wanted to have a good talk with his son-inw. Gu Zhou followed Lu You upstairs. Su Yan sent Qiao Nian to Lu Qi¡¯s room and held her hand reluctantly. Everything that had happened today seemed like a dream. She was really afraid. When she woke up tomorrow morning, Sugar would no longer be around. This was all a dream. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early too,¡± Qiao Nian said gently. Su Yan nodded with slightly red eyes and said gently, ¡°Yes, I understand. Rest early too.¡± With that, Su Yan moved closer to Qiao Nian and nted a light kiss on her forehead. The love in her eyes was about to overflow. ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Su Yan¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. When she was young, she was especially envious of other children, because those children all had goodnight kisses. However, she lived in Shen Hao¡¯s house and was scolded to return to her room every day. She had to turn off the lights early so that she wouldn¡¯t waste money on electricity. That was great. She had a goodnight kiss too. ¡°Goodnight, Mom.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s ears were slightly red, and she was a little shy. Seeing Qiao Nian and Lu Qi enter the room, Su Yan helped the sisters close the door. Qiao Nian stood in the room and watched as Su Yan gradually disappeared behind the door. She had mixed feelings. So it felt good to be doted on by her mother. Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s reluctant gaze and took her hand with a smile. She said happily, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve prepared six pajamas for you previously. I thought that when the two of us live together, we could whisper in bed. Come quickly and see which one you want to wear.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Alright, Sister, take a shower first. I¡¯ll make the bed!¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she found a new set of washed underwear and said, ¡°Sister, I bought this for you too. It¡¯s already been washed. You can wear it!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded, taking the underwear. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yan walked to the corner of the stairs and saw her four sons chatting enthusiastically. Song Yu was listening to them seriously. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She always thought that her sons didn¡¯t like to talk, but with Sugar back, they had be different from before. Su Yan¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but she thought about how her sons had long known that Sugar was still alive and had been hiding it from her and Lu You. Su Yan walked down the stairs step by step, exuding a cold aura. When everyone in the living room heard footsteps, they looked up in unison and saw Su Yan walking down. They immediately fell silent. When Su Yan walked to the living room, Song Yu smiled and walked to Su Yan¡¯s side. She reached out and held Su Yan¡¯s arm. She said happily, ¡°Mom, Sister is back. Should we think about how to hold a wee ceremony for Sister tomorrow?¡± Chapter 1158 - 1158 Heavy Punishment? 1158 Heavy Punishment? Song Yu¡¯s thoughts were very simple. Her mother cared about her sister. As long as she mentioned her sister, her mother might not punish her brothers. When Su Yan heard Song Yu¡¯s words, her gaze softened a little when she looked at her. She gently patted Song Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to hold a weing banquet for Sugar first, then hold a celebration party to celebrate you winning the Best Actress Award!¡± Although this was the first time she had won the Best Actress Award,pared to her mother finding her sister, her sister¡¯s matter was definitely the most important. She actually didn¡¯t want to tell everyone that she had won the Best Actress Award. She didn¡¯t care about winning the award, but she was still happy to hear that her mother still had to prepare a celebration party for her. ¡°Mom, Sister¡¯s matter is the most important. My matter isn¡¯t important,¡± Song Yu said with a smile. Su Yan patted Song Yu¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all important to Mom, but let¡¯s take it one by one. Alright, go to bed. Look at you. You¡¯ve lost weight again. It¡¯s too bad to be a celebrity!¡± ¡°But¡± ¡°Alright, go up.¡± Su Yan interrupted Song Yu, but her tone was as gentle as ever. When Song Yu heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she pursed her lips and nodded. She walked towards the stairs. After taking two or three steps, she turned back to look at Lu Nian and frowned imperceptibly. In the past, when their brothers were disobedient, their mother would beat them up especially severely. In the most serious case, Third Brother was beaten up so badly that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed for a month. In the past, she would help stop her. Now that her mother no longer wanted her to stop her, it meant that her mother was really angry. Song Yu had no choice but to walk upstairs. She wondered if her brothers would be beaten up badly. In the living room. Lu Zhu looked at Su Yan¡¯s cold face and gave a gentle smile. ¡°Mom, now that Sister has returned home, you don¡¯t have to worry about having nightmares anymore!¡± When Su Yan heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, her eyes froze. She still remembered Sugar¡¯s kidnapping. At that time, she couldn¡¯t rest well every day and could only rely on sleeping pills to survive at night. She still remembered Sugar¡¯s kidnapping. At that time, she couldn¡¯t rest well every day and could only rely on sleeping pills to survive at night. She had yet toe back to her senses after seeing the transformation of the three-year-old Sugar into a beautiful Nian¡¯er in her twenties. She took a closer look at her four sons. They had already grown up and were no longer children. They had also be more and more sensible. Although she was very angry and med them for not telling her that Sugar was still alive earlier, they had done that for Sugar¡¯s life. While she was immersed in the days when Sugar was gone, the children had all grown up and could support this family. Time passed so quickly. She was old now and couldn¡¯t hit these children anymore. ¡°Kneel in the ancestral hall for an hour!¡± With that, Su Yan turned around and walked upstairs. The four people in the living room watched Su Yan leave, unable toe back to their senses for a long time. Strange! Their mother should have beaten them up hard. Why did she punish them by making them kneel in the ancestral hall? This punishment was like a drizzle. To people like them who often knelt in the ancestral hall, it was not heavy at all. Lu Zhu recalled his mother¡¯s gaze just now and felt something else. He had just noticed that his mother had a few strands of white hair on her head. Time had passed. His mother was no longer young. Lu Zhu pursed his lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ancestral hall.¡± The four of them walked side by side towards the ancestral hall. Song Yu had been standing on the balcony on the second floor to rx when she saw Lu Qi and Qiao Nian standing on the balcony in the same nightdress. Their balcony was only a step away. ¡°Sister, Xiao Qi.¡± Song Yu greeted her with a smile. Qiao Nian smiled at Song Yu and asked, ¡°Do you know how Mom will punish them?¡± Song Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw that Mom didn¡¯t look well.¡± Chapter 1159 - 1159 Prince 1159 Prince Qiao Nian frowned. After speaking to Song Yu, she entered the room. ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯ll go in too. Rest early. Goodnight!¡± Lu Qi waved at Song Yu and said with a smile. Seeing that Qiao Nian had returned, Song Yu was worried about her brothers. After some thought, she picked up the cup on the bedside table and pretended to go downstairs to pour water. When she walked to the living room, there was no one there. Could it be that Mom didn¡¯t hit her brothers? Song Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly walked upstairs, her footsteps getting faster and faster. In the end, she began to jog. Song Yu still remembered that in the past, when her brothers knelt as punishment, she would take a big cushion and ce it under their knees. Song Yu ran back to her room and quickly walked towards the ancestral hall with the big cushion in the closet. When she opened the door again, she carefully looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she quietly ran towards the ancestral hall. Just as she ran to the entrance of the ancestral hall, Lu Nian¡¯s happyughter came from inside. Song Yu¡¯s footsteps gradually slowed down. She looked up and saw the bright smile on Lu Nian¡¯s face. It had been a long time since she had seen Second Brother smile so happily. Qiao Nian stood in the middle and spread a nket on the ground. Lu Qi spread another nket on it and said happily, ¡°Alright, kneeling on the nket definitely won¡¯t hurt anymore! Sister is still the smartest. You all have to thank Sister foring up with such a good idea!¡± Qiao Nian squatted on the ground and knelt tentatively on the nket. Smiling at everyone, she said, ¡°Alright, there are two nkets. It definitely won¡¯t be a problem to kneel for an hour.¡± Lu Nian stood at the side and looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s sweet smile. In a daze, he recalled how she had looked when she was young. At that time, she smiled like this and listened to his piano music. He bent down and rubbed Qiao Nian¡¯s head. Seeing that her hair was a little messy, his mood improved. ¡°What a smart girl!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, her smile grew even brighter. The others joined in theughter. Song Yu stood outside the ancestral hall, hugging the cushion in her hand tightly. Seeing the smile on Lu Nian¡¯s face, her lips curved up involuntarily. When one liked someone, they would really be happy because they were happy. In the past, Second Brother would smile at her like this, but at that time, Second Brother¡¯s smile was less doting on her. She was originally an orphan. Her mother had brought her out of the orphanage. At that time, she was thin and small, and she was wearing old clothes covered in patches. That dress had been kindly given to her by her sister from the orphanage. Her original clothes were even more tattered. When she saw the Lu family, it was as if she had seen heaven. At that time, her mother had asked her to y casually in the living room. Her mother seemed to have something to do and took a call. The Lu family¡¯s living room was evenrger than the hall of the orphanage. There was even a white marble floor. She did not dare to walk in at all, afraid that her muddy shoes would dirty the floor. The Cindere in the fairy tale should be like her! She stood uneasily at the door, not daring to enter. At this moment, a young man walked over from the stairs. That young man was none other than her second brother, Lu Nian. He was like a prince in aic book. He was wearing a white suit with a red bow at the cor. His fine hair shone in the sunlight. He was like an elegant prince. When he saw her, he walked to the coffee table, took a piece of candy, walked to the door, and handed it to her. A gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°Eat!¡± She really hadn¡¯t expected a prince to really be willing to talk to her. She didn¡¯t dare to reach out and take the candy. She would only look at the prince stupidly. At that moment, she realized that there really was a prince in the world! Auntie Cao walked in and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Song, this is your second brother. Hurry up and call him Second Brother. Thank you for the candy Second Brother gave you!¡± ¡°Second Brother¡± she called out softly. Lu Nian took her hand and ced the candy into her palm. Chapter 1160 - 1160 Shut up! 1160 Shut up! Her pupils dted involuntarily. She really couldn¡¯t believe that there was a prince who didn¡¯t despise her and was even willing to give her candy! ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡± She gripped the candy in her hand tightly, not willing to eat it. It was at that moment that Second Brother was like a beam of light, illuminating her dark life. She was no longer that pitiful wretch from the orphanage. Candy had an expiration date. She realized that the candy had already begun to melt, and the packaging of the candy had turned yellow. She took out the candy inside, washed the packaging carefully, and kept it properly. Lu Qi was chatting andughing with her brothers when her gaze inadvertentlynded outside. She saw Song Yu standing at the door. She smiled and waved at Song Yu, shouting, ¡°Sister Song Yu, you¡¯re here too!!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s voice interrupted Song Yu¡¯s thoughts. When she saw everyone looking at her, a gentle smile appeared on her face. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to pass the cushions to my brothers!¡± As Song Yu spoke, she nced at Lu Nian. Song Yu stood at the door with the cushion in her arms. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she walked in. ¡°I think I¡¯m toote. Do they no longer need the cushions?¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Lu Qi hurriedly took Song Yu¡¯s arm with a mischievous smile. ¡°Sister and I just happened to miss out on a portion!¡± When Song Yu heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Lu Qi had a good rtionship with Song Yu and quickly understood the meaning in Song Yu¡¯s eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister and I delivered the cushions to my brothers. Mom must know. We should just kneel here and be punished together. That way, Mom won¡¯t be angry with us!¡± Song Yu naturally understood that her sisters were kneeling. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel with you,¡± Song Yu said with a smile. Lu Qi nodded. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Sister.¡± Song Yu smiled gently, her gaze lingering on Lu Nian¡¯s face for a while. ¡°You just finished work on the production team and went to the award ceremony to win the Best Actress award. You should be happy today. Don¡¯t be punished with us.¡± Lu Zhu looked at Song Yu gently and advised. Song Yu was a little hesitant. She didn¡¯t know if her brother really felt sorry for her, or if he wanted to send her away so that the siblings could talk nicely. Song Yu was about to refuse when she heard Lu Zhu say, ¡°Lu Qi, you¡¯re fooling around too. How can you let Nian Niane here? Don¡¯t you know that your sister still has to go to the hospital tomorrow to investigate what happened back then? Alright, the three of you youngdies should go back to sleep!¡± Song Yu felt a little guilty. She had never been so sensitive in the past. Now, she was wondering every moment if her family was sincerely good to her. Her father cared about her. Her mother cared about her too. Big Brother was also concerned about her! It seemed that after Song Xue appeared, she began to feel uneasy, worried that she would be chased out by her family. At this moment, Auntie Cao walked in. When Auntie Cao saw Lu Qi, she frowned and her voice became stern. She questioned, ¡°Little Miss, what are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, I just want toe over and apany my brothers!¡± Auntie Cao nced at everyone and frowned. She shouted sternly, ¡°This is simply too much. The ancestral hall is not a ce for you to fool around casually. The four young masters are being punished in the ancestral hall. Three youngdies, please go back and rest. If Madam gets angry, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good time!¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t agree with Auntie Cao. She frowned and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Auntie Cao berated unhappily. The gentleness in Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, and his eyes turned cold. The eyes of the others turned cold. Auntie Cao didn¡¯t notice their gazes. She looked at Qiao Nian coldly, her tone filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Ever since Fifth Miss returned, this family has been in a mess!¡± Chapter 1161 - 1161 Interrogation 1161 Interrogation When Lu Zhu heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, he frowned! Auntie Cao looked at Qiao Nian unhappily and said sternly, ¡°Fifth Miss, I know that you came back from outside. In that case, I don¡¯t think you know the rules of the Lu family. In the future, I¡¯ll slowly teach you the rules of the Lu family. You won¡¯t be able to go around like before. I hope you can throw away all your bad habits and not bring them home!¡± Before Qiao Nian could speak, Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His eyes were cold, and his voice was cold. ¡°Do you still know that this is the Lu family?¡± Auntie Cao was shocked by Lu Zhu¡¯s voice. This was the first time she had heard Lu Zhu use such a cold voice. Lu Zhu¡¯s usual voice gave off a calm feeling. She had a bad feeling! Auntie Cao nced at the other young masters. All of them were looking at her coldly, as if she was their enemy! The Young Masters had never looked at her like this in the past! Auntie Cao frowned and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know that this is the Lu family that I hope that Fifth Miss can integrate into the Lu family as soon as possible. No matter what, as long as she¡¯s a member of the Lu family, you have to follow the rules!¡± Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground coldly. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly, her expression indifferent! Although everyone was in the ancestral hall, no one made any noise! However, when Auntie Cao came over, she looked at everyone unhappily, as if everyone had made a huge mistake. It was as if she was the one who had lured her brothers and sisters into making a mistake! Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. Back then, when she reunited with Grandma, Auntie Cao had already interfered. Now, Auntie Cao was deliberately targeting her! What exactly did Auntie Cao mean? Qiao Nian recalled Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary. Jiang Cheng had once mentioned that the kidnappers¡¯panion, who had kidnapped her more than twenty years ago, had called the Lu family. Could that person be Auntie Cao? Qiao Nian thought about it carefully. If Auntie Cao treated her brothers and sisters very well, it meant that she really cared about the children of the Lu family. However, she would also consider Auntie Cao a suspect. Song Yu had been good at reading someone¡¯s bodynguage since she was young. When she realized that everyone didn¡¯t look well, she hurriedly walked to Auntie Cao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Everyone follows the rules very well, including Sister. No one here doesn¡¯t follow the rules!¡± Auntie Cao did not take Song Yu¡¯s words to heart at all. She questioned coldly, ¡°Before Fifth Miss returned, no one dared to talk andugh in the ancestral hall!¡± Song Yu tugged at Auntie Cao¡¯s sleeve. Seeing that Auntie Cao had taken a look, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, stop!¡± ¡°Shut up, Auntie Cao. I advise you to manage your words and actions well. You have no right to speak here!¡± Lu Zhu said coldly, his eyes very cold. Auntie Cao noticed Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze and swallowed nervously. Among these young masters, she was most afraid of Eldest Young Master. Eldest Young Master looked gentle, but his methods were very ruthless! Auntie Cao had stayed in the Lu family for more than thirty years. In the past, the young masters would give her some face. Now, these young masters were all disobeying her for Fifth Miss. Auntie Cao took a deep breath. The young masters and youngdies were still too young and did not know anything. She looked at Lu Zhu helplessly and exined earnestly, ¡°Eldest Young Master, my mission is to look after the Young Masters and youngdies. When you were young, no matter what mistakes you made, I would point them out. As long as you corrected yourselves, that would be fine. Why doesn¡¯t it work now that it¡¯s Fifth Miss¡¯s turn?¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The Lu family is a wealthy family. Every one of you represents the Lu family. If everyone finds out that the Lu family has a youngdy who doesn¡¯t know the rules, the Lu family will be criticized in the future. Master and Madam will also be criticized! I just want her to¡± When Lu Jiang heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed. His voice was as cold as ice as he interrupted Auntie Cao. ¡°Enough!¡± Auntie Cao was slightly stunned. She frowned and looked at Lu Jiang in disbelief. ¡°Fourth Young Master, how could you¡± Chapter 1162 - 1162 Disobeying her? 1162 Disobeying her? Lu Jiang continued, ¡°She¡¯s still our sister. She can live however she wants. Even if she causes a huge disaster, our Lu family will still take responsibility for her. What has this got to do with you? You¡¯ve always been a servant hired by the Lu family to help our family. How can you speak in the ancestral hall?¡± The ancestral hall was very quiet. One could hear the sound of candles burning and everyone breathing! Auntie Cao looked at Lu Jiang with red-rimmed eyes. In the past, Fourth Young Master respected her the most. Now, Fourth Young Master had actually disobeyed her for Fifth Miss and said such ugly words! Auntie Cao¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. She had personally raised these youngdies and young masters. When she was young, they would still call her Mother Cao. She really treated Young Master and Young Mistress as her own children. She had sacrificed so much, but she did not expect them to want to fall out with her now. Auntie Cao said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°I¡¯m clearly doing this for Fifth Miss¡¯s sake. Indulging her blindly isn¡¯t good for her. I hoped that Fifth Miss could bear the responsibility of being the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Why is it actually my fault now?¡± She had been thinking for the sake of the Lu family, but they were scolding her! Auntie Cao¡¯s eyes grew even redder. Tears welled up in her eyes. Lu Rao raised his eyebrows slightly and crossed his arms. He questionedzily, ¡°You followed Xiao Yu to the production team a few times. Do you think you can be an actress now? You even added many scenes for yourself!¡± Auntie Cao looked at Lu Rao in despair. She could understand every word he said, but why couldn¡¯t she understand when she connected them? Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu for help, but she realized that Song Yu was also frowning at her, as if she was unhappy. She still didn¡¯t understand what she had said wrong. Everyone was dissatisfied with her! Lu Rao stood there and continued, ¡°Ever since we were young, you¡¯ve brought us up. We also respect you very much and treat you as an elder. All of this is because you took care of us and treated Grandma well¡± Lu Rao¡¯s eyes gradually darkened as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°But it¡¯s your duty to do things well. You¡¯re taking the Lu family¡¯s sry, and you¡¯re just a servant of the Lu family. We respect you because we know how to be grateful, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can be our elder without restraint and lecture my sister. You should recognize your identity!¡± Auntie Cao¡¯s heart instantly sank. Did Lu Rao mean that they would never respect her again? Why could she control them when they were young, but not now? She had still not changed. Only the young masters had changed! However, Auntie Cao was a little flustered. She exined anxiously, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Actually, I¡¯m not¡± Auntie Cao shook her head and said in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± ¡°But in my opinion, you did. You said that the eldest daughter of the Lu family doesn¡¯t know the rules. Who dares to say that our eldest daughter doesn¡¯t know the rules? We want her to do whatever she wants. Girls should live more freely. Otherwise, they might be bullied by someone like you who takes advantage of their seniority! If you don¡¯t want to work here anymore, just get lost immediately!¡± Auntie Cao¡¯s tears fell sadly. Lu Rao¡¯s words were like a dagger stabbing into her heart. It hurt terribly, but it was also like a p to her face. Auntie Cao exined tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t want to¡± ¡°Third Brother has already made it very clear. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage anymore?¡± Lu Nian asked with a dark expression. Chapter 1163 - 1163 Prejudice! 1163 Prejudice! Song Yu still remembered how Lu Nian had looked when he spoke to Qiao Nian just now. Lu Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with a gentle smile, and his voice was also gentle. Now, it seemed that Second Brother was really angry! Seeing that Auntie Cao still wanted to exin, Song Yu hurriedly grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. This was all our idea. It has nothing to do with Sister. Don¡¯t be biased against her anymore!¡± Auntie Cao turned to look at Song Yu inch by inch, her eyes red-rimmed. She did not expect Sixth Miss, who had always respected her very much, to say such a thing. ¡°I¡± Song Yu hurriedly pulled Auntie Cao out and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, I wanted to look for you previously. One of my new costumes is spoiled. I wanted you to help me mend it. Come and take a look!¡± Song Yu was really worried that her brothers would chase Auntie Cao out in a rage. Auntie Cao had stayed in the Lu family for so many years. If she was really chased out, she would definitely be humiliated. Auntie Cao followed Song Yu out in a daze. She had only said a few objective words. Why did everyone hate her? She had clearly done nothing wrong. Why was everyone criticizing her? Seeing that Auntie Cao had been taken out by Song Yu, Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She nced at her brothers and said, ¡°I have my brothers to protect me. How can I be bullied?¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they allughed. Hearing theughtering from the ancestral hall, Auntie Cao frowned and looked at it. She wanted to go back and speak, but when she thought of the gazes of the young masters and youngdies, she lowered her gaze in disappointment. After Song Yu pulled Auntie Cao out, she let go of her hand and looked at her helplessly. Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu¡¯s disappointed expression and exined weakly, ¡°Sixth Miss, they¡¯re isting you. I really don¡¯t want you to be isted.¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. They didn¡¯t iste me. Don¡¯t hurt Sister anymore. Sister just returned home. She needs the warmth of a family,¡± Song Yu exined seriously, frowning. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you enter the ancestral hall directly? Why did you look at them enviously? I was just angry and wanted to speak up for you.¡± Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu with heartache. She had watched Song Yu grow up. She liked Song Yu the most. When Song Yu heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, she shook her head and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I¡¯m not envious of them. Moreover, my brothers don¡¯t reject me. We grew up together and have a good rtionship!¡± Auntie Cao frowned at Song Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°Sixth Miss, you¡¯re too innocent. You¡¯re the adopted daughter of the Lu family to begin with. Ever since Fifth Miss returned, everyone has ignored you. Don¡¯t you realize that no one has spoken to you much?¡± Song Yu lowered her gaze and said nothing. Actually, she could understand how well everyone treated her sister. Her sister had suffered outside for the past twenty years. Everyone was making it up to her now. She had been adopted by her mother. She had already been doted on by everyone for more than twenty years. She was much happier than the people in the orphanage! One had to be satisfied to be happy! Auntie Cao noticed that Song Yu was in a daze. She moved closer to Song Yu¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve already taken Fifth Miss¡¯s ce for more than twenty years. I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten rice. I¡¯ve seen many people send adopted children away when they find their biological children. Everyone likes Fifth Miss so much now. If Fifth Miss suggests sending you away, what do you think Master and Madam will do?¡± Song Yu frowned and looked up at Auntie Cao. She said, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯re sowing discord!¡± A trace of panic shed across Auntie Cao¡¯s face. She hurriedly said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m not sowing discord. There are many such things outside. You¡¯ve already been doted on by the rest of the Lu family for more than twenty years. It¡¯s normal for Fifth Miss to dislike you!¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, I believe Mom and Dad. They will never do that. Don¡¯t say these things again. Mom and Dad will be very sad when they hear this.¡± Song Yu¡¯s heart was in a mess, but she pretended to be fine on the surface. If she hadn¡¯t found her family, she wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of being sent away, but now she had already found them. That home was not what she wanted! She had to believe her parents. Chapter 1164 - 1164 Sowing Discord 1164 Sowing Discord Auntie Cao could also see the hesitation in Song Yu¡¯s eyes. A trace of disdain shed in her eyes as she shook her head. ¡°Sixth Miss, you¡¯re not a child. You¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Song Yu clenched her fists tightly and stood rooted to the ground with her head lowered. ¡°Old Master and Madam treat you very well. But what if Fifth Miss insists that they send you away? You¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. You should believe that benefits run the world. Moreover, Fifth Miss has just returned. Old Master and Madam want to make it up to her wholeheartedly. Whether she wants the stars or the moon, Old Master and Madam will definitely agree. If Fifth Miss asks you to leave, I think they¡¯ll definitely agree!¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, stop talking. I know what to do. Don¡¯t target Sister again!¡± Song Yu said coldly. Auntie Cao gave Song Yu a meaningful look. She knew that Song Yu had already taken her words to heart. Song Yu looked at the ancestral hall in the distance. Just by looking through the window, she could feel the warmth and harmony inside. A trace of envy shed in her eyes. She wanted to be punished with her brothers and sisters, but Auntie Cao¡¯s appearance had ruined everything. She couldn¡¯t be punished with everyone else. Song Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with loneliness, but she couldn¡¯t go back now. Auntie Cao could see the loneliness in Song Yu¡¯s eyes. Her lips curved up slightly as sheforted her. ¡°Sixth Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest early too!¡± Song Yu nodded. She could only return to her room to sleep now. Auntie Cao watched as Song Yu left. Her eyes gradually became firm, and she pursed his lips tightly before walking towards her room. In the ancestral hall. Qiao Nian knelt on the ground with her brothers. She turned to look at them and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Her mother was really amazing. She had actually given birth to so many children! If her brothers identally gave birth to triplets when they got married, this ancestral hall would be too small to amodate so many people! Triplets A trace of loneliness shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest, making her unable to breathe. She still had one child she hadn¡¯t found, and she didn¡¯t know where that child was now. She clenched her fists tightly. No matter what the price, she had to find her child. Those people were really sinister and cunning. They almost ruined her life and Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s childhood. She was very worried that her third child¡¯s childhood would be ruined by those people! Actually, what she was most worried about was what would happen if that child was no longer alive. Qiao Nian hurriedly threw that terrifying thought to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t dare to think about such a terrifying thing. Lu Qi knelt beside Qiao Nian. Sensing that something was wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s emotions, she looked at her worriedly and asked softly, ¡°Sister, are you feeling unwell somewhere? Are you sad because of Auntie Cao¡¯s words? Don¡¯t take it to heart. You¡¯re the best sister in the world. You¡¯re the pride of our entire family!¡± Qiao Nian met Lu Qi¡¯s worried gaze and shook her head gently. ¡°No, I¡¯m just very happy to have a family in the future!¡± Lu Qi was innocent and did not think too much about it. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sister, no matter what happens in the future, you can tell us. We¡¯re all family!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She lowered her head and continued thinking about the children. Other than Fourth Brother and Lu Qi, who had inadvertently seen Xiao Shi, the other brothers did not know that she had already given birth! Although she and her brother had acknowledged each other first, her brothers didn¡¯t know that she had children either. She didn¡¯t say this because she didn¡¯t want her family to worry about her. At that time, when Big Brother found out about what happened between her and Gu Zhou six years ago, he almost turned against Gu Zhou. If everyone in the family knew about what happened six years ago, would they be especially worried about her? Would they dislike Gu Zhou even more? Actually, the matter was already in the past. She didn¡¯t care about what had happened back then either, but ording to how much her family doted on her, Gu Zhou would definitely suffer again! Chapter 1165 - 1165 Hubby~ 1165 Hubby~ Thank you readers! She had already chosen to be with Gu Zhou, so she did not want her family to make things difficult for her! She nned to tell everyone that she had already given birth after thest child was found. Qiao Nian was still thinking about the child when her phone suddenly vibrated. Qiao Nian took out her phone and opened it. It was a WeChat message from Gu Zhou. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Although it was just three words, Qiao Nian seemed to hear Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. Every time Gu Zhouy on the bed, his voice was a little low and hoarse, and a little nasal. It was much less cold than usual. eaglesnov1,o ¡°I¡¯m already used to hugging you to sleep. Now that you¡¯re not by my side, what should I do?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hug the pillow to sleep?¡± Qiao Nian thought of Gu Zhou hugging the pillow, and her lips curved up slightly. ¡°The pillow isn¡¯t asfortable as yours. Has Lu Qi slept?¡± Qiao Nian looked around and lowered her head to reply silently. ¡°We we¡¯re in the ancestral hall now. Mom asked our brothers to kneel as punishment, and we¡¯ll be punished with them!¡± Gu Zhou had initially replied to her message in seconds. Seeing that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t reply, Qiao Nian put her phone away. After a long while, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone vibrated again. Two minutes had passed since Gu Zhou hadst replied to her message. ¡°Nian¡¯er, did you not think of me after we separated?¡± Qiao Nian could almost see Gu Zhou¡¯s resentful expression. Just as Qiao Nian was thinking about how to reply to Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou sent her another text. ¡°We¡¯ve been separated for a long time, and you didn¡¯t ask me if I was used to living here in the Lu family. You don¡¯t seem to remember me.¡± Qiao Nian gripped her cell phone tightly. Although she wanted to quibble, Gu Zhou was indeed telling the truth. At that time, she really didn¡¯t seem to have thought of Gu Zhou. Her mind was filled with thoughts of her brothers being punished. As long as she refused to admit it, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t miss him. Qiao Nian replied to Gu Zhou. ¡°Why would you think that? My mind is filled with you?¡± ¡°Then call me Hubby?¡± Qiao Nian had indeed not thought about Gu Zhou at all previously. Gu Zhou¡¯s question just now had made her feel a little guilty, so she obediently typed it out. ¡°Hubby~¡± Gu Zhou was lying on his side, ying with his phone. When he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s message, his lips curved up involuntarily. Especially when he saw ¡°~¡±. In a daze, he recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s soft childish voice in bed. He seemed to hear Qiao Nian say that word in his ear. Gu Zhou¡¯s lower abdomen tightened, and his throat moved involuntarily. His breathing quickened! ¡°What a tormenting little vixen!¡± After Gu Zhou sent the message, he did not receive any reply from Qiao Nian. His frown deepened. Gu Zhou tossed and turned in bed, staring at his cell phone, waiting for Qiao Nian to reply! After waiting for a long while, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply. His frown deepened. He nced at the time on his phone again. It had only been fifteen minutes since Qiao Nian hadst replied to his message. Gu Zhou finally understood what it meant to feel as if years had passed! In the past, he had never thought that he would wait under the nket because a girl did not reply to him. He would look at his cell phone in a daze and wait for that girl¡¯s reply. That girl really made him worry! Gu Zhou hesitated for a moment and was about to send Qiao Nian a message when Qiao Nian sent him a message. ¡°Old demon, I¡¯m at your door!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly put down his phone, lifted the nket, put on his slippers, and walked towards the door. The moment Gu Zhou opened the door, he saw the girl he had been longing for standing at the door. She was wearing a whitece nightdress. Her hair was draped over her shoulders, and she had a smile on her face. Her eyes were curved into crescents, and she looked especially sweet! She was like a fairy maiden who had descended from the sky. Her innocence and beauty made one unable to take their eyes off her! Like a little fairy, she barged into his heart again. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the next second, it began to race! Chapter 1166 - 1166 Don’t be afraid 1166 Don¡¯t be afraid Thank you readers! Without another word, Gu Zhou bent down and picked Qiao Nian up in his arms. He carried her into the room, not forgetting to kick the door shut. Qiao Nian subconsciously wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck. With a smile on her face, she stared unblinkingly at him. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian, who was in his arms. Qiao Nian was very light, and her body was very soft. When he hugged her, he could still smell her unique fragrance. His empty heart was filled with her. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Nian tightly, unwilling to let go for a moment. He quickly walked towards the bed! He had been in a hurry to open the door for Qiao Nian, so he didn¡¯t have time to turn on the lights. The room was very dark. In the past, Qiao Nian would have been very afraid of such a dark and sealed environment. Now, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Staying in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms, she only felt at ease! Gu Zhou was hugging Qiao Nian when he identally tripped over a sofa. He staggered, and the sofa made a sound. Qiao Nian gasped, her heart in her throat. She had already sneaked into Gu Zhou¡¯s room, feeling guilty. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s not appropriate to wake them up,¡± Qiao Nian said in a low voice. If her parents found out that she had spent the night in Gu Zhou¡¯s room, they might criticize her again. Her face turned red uncontrobly. She and Gu Zhou were clearly husband and wife, but now they had to meet secretly. The affair was really exciting. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s guilty voice, Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly in the darkness. Holding Qiao Nian in his arms, he stood rooted to the ground and looked down at her face. Perhaps it was because his eyes were always in a dark state, but his eyes had already adapted to the darkness. He could vaguely see Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing how nervous she was, Gu Zhou lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°You Oh my!¡± Qiao Nian blushed. Just as she was about to refute Gu Zhou, she fell onto the soft bed with him. Gu Zhou trapped Qiao Nian in his arms and brought her to his lips. He kissed her lightly, then let go. Looking at her bright little face, he said in a low voice, ¡°Will you apany me tonight?¡± His voice was gentle, as if he was coaxing a child. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment. Soon, she shook her head and said, ¡°No, if I sleep here and they find outter, I¡¯ll be so embarrassed.¡± ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s only right for us to live together.¡± Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian tightly. He moved his lips closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s face and kissed her gently. ¡°Moreover, your sister already knows that you¡¯re here. You smell like me. If you go to your sister¡¯s side now, won¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Although Gu Zhou was right, she felt that something was wrong. Gu Zhou was getting better and better at fooling people. She looked up at Gu Zhou and said indignantly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over after taking a shower!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hugging you the entire time. Even if you take a shower, you¡¯ll still smell like me.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Hey on his side on the bed and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms, letting her press against his chest. He gently patted her back and said gently, ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m going to¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Gu Zhou ced his hand on the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s head and pressed her against his chest. His voice was low, as if he was acting spoiled. ¡°I just want to hug you to sleep!¡± Qiao Nian had rarely seen Gu Zhou like this. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart softened. Just as she was about to sleep obediently, she felt a restless part of his lower body. Half of Qiao Nian¡¯s sleepiness dissipated. She frowned helplessly. ¡°Nian¡¯er?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian felt that the two of them still couldn¡¯t sleep together. Just as she was about to get up and leave, she stopped when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s next words. ¡°Do you think our third child will be a girl or a boy?¡± Chapter 1167 - 1167 I won’t give birth anymore 1167 I won¡¯t give birth anymore When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou mention the child, she frowned and said softly, ¡°What about you?¡± Thank you readers! ¡°I hope it¡¯s a girl.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked down at Qiao Nian, who was in his arms. Meeting her sparkling eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°I hope she looks a little like you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou, fantasizing about a little child who looked simr to her. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. When she was young, she had grown up in the vige. She had heard from all the men in the vige that they hoped their children looked like them, because they never liked children who looked like their mothers. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand this. Only when she grew up did she realize that the men in the vige were all chauvinists and didn¡¯t take women to heart at all. !! But Gu Zhou was different. Gu Zhou must have loved her dearly, so he hoped that the child would look like her. Qiao Nian moved closer to Gu Zhou¡¯s lips and kissed him lightly. ¡°If that child doesn¡¯t look like you, then you can give birth again until we get someone who looks like you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were sparkling, as if there was a sea of stars in them. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and punched Gu Zhou¡¯s chest unhappily. Smiling, she retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m not a pig!¡± ¡°Actually, being a pig isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Gu Zhou smiled and hugged Qiao Nian tightly. He moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead and kissed her gently. ¡°You can give birth to a lot at once.¡± ¡°If you want to give birth, go ahead. I won¡¯t give birth anymore!¡± In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, having three children was enough. Qiao Nian curled up in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. It seemed that Gu Zhou was also thinking about his child like her. Qiao Nian found a veryfortable position in his arms. She sighed slightly and said, ¡°Sleep!¡± No matter how much they missed the child now, it was just wishful thinking. They had to find clues about those people as soon as possible. That way, they could find the child as soon as possible. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhou replied. Qiao Nian stayed in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and slowly closed her eyes. Actually, she was also very greedy for Gu Zhou¡¯s embrace. She would only feel at ease in his arms. Sometimes, habits were really scary. If she didn¡¯t have him by her side, she might not be able to sleep. Gu Zhou patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back gently, as if he was coaxing a child to sleep. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyelids grew heavier and heavier. In the end, she let out long and even breathing. Qiao Nian passed through the foggy forest and saw a church not far away. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi in confusion, not understanding what she was talking about. ¡°Sister, could it be that you¡¯ve overslept and forgotten that today is your wedding ceremony?¡± Qiao Nian nodded in confusion and followed Lu Qi into the church. She saw a man standing in front of her godfather. From behind, the man¡¯s figure and aura were exactly the same as Gu Zhou¡¯s. So today was her wedding to Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian looked down at herself. She was indeed wearing a beautiful wedding dress. She had almost missed her wedding. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, Lu You walked towards the stage. When he reached the stage, the groom turned to look at him in disbelief. What was going on? Why had the groom be Mr. Chen? Where had Gu Zhou gone? Qiao Nian stood on the stage in a daze. She was about to speak to Lu You when he disappeared. Qiao Nian looked at the guests sitting below. She could feel their blessings, but she couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯re husband and wife. I¡¯ll take good care of you!¡± As Mr. Chen spoke, he took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and was about to put on a diamond ring for her! Qiao Nian subconsciously wanted to retract her hand. She didn¡¯t want to marry Mr. Chen. She just wanted to marry Gu Zhou. She suddenly realized something terrifying. Her body was out of her control. Qiao Nian took a deep breath. She wanted to speak, but a gunshot suddenly came from the door! Chapter 1168 - 1168 Shot to Death 1168 Shot to Death The guests below the stage all shouted. For a moment, the entire church was in a mess. Thank you readers! Several men in ck suits and sunsses walked in through the church door. They raised their guns in her direction. Their target was clearly her. Qiao Nian frowned, not understanding what had happened. Seeing this, Mr. Chen shielded Qiao Nian behind him and fled with her. The gunshot resounded throughout the church, and bullets flew past them! Qiao Nian¡¯s face was pale. She and Mr. Chen had already fled to a corner. The men surrounded her and Mr. Chen, all guns aimed at her. Qiao Nian lowered her head slightly and could see dense red dots on her body. Qiao Nian knew that she would definitely die. Her mind was in a mess. In the next moment, Mr. Chen shielded her in his arms. All the bullets hit him. Mr. Chen¡¯s body was already riddled with holes. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached so much that tears streamed down her face. She cried and wanted to hug Mr. Chen tightly. In the next moment, she was pushed out of the window by Mr. Chen. She didn¡¯t fall. A man under the window hugged her. All she could think about was how Mr. Chen had taken the bullet for her. Mr. Chen¡¯s back was covered in bullets. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian was in so much pain that she was about to faint. However, Mr. Chen was still upstairs. Qiao Nian struggled to save him, but the group of men in suits chased after her again! Qiao Nian looked up at Mr. Chen, who had copsed by the window. Mr. Chen looked at her lovingly, his eyes filled with reluctance. His lips parted slightly, but in the end, he only said three words. ¡ªI love you! Before Qiao Nian could react, the man carrying her ran into the forest with her! Mr. Chen¡¯s eyelids gradually lowered. He pressed the button in his hand, and the entire church instantly exploded like fireworks! ¡°No¡­¡± Qiao Nian shouted! She had never expected Mr. Chen to die with those people. ¡°No! No! No!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes flew open, and her breathing quickened! She turned her head and saw Gu Zhou¡¯s concerned eyes. Tears of sadness fell from her eyes. She held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand in tears and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and save him!¡± Whenever she thought of how Mr. Chen had blocked all the bullets for her in order to save her, her heart ached so much that it was difficult to breathe. ¡°Save who?¡± Gu Zhou knew that Qiao Nian was having a nightmare, but he didn¡¯t expose her. He pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and gently patted her back, coaxing her like he was coaxing a child. ¡°I¡¯ll save him now. Who is he? Where is he?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian had yet toe out of her dream. Shey in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. Thinking of the sted church, she couldn¡¯t help but grip the shirt in front of Gu Zhou tightly and say, ¡°Mr. Chen¡­¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He looked down at Qiao Nian¡¯s head in disbelief. Realizing that she was still crying, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. ¡°Mr. Chen? Are you talking about the secretary of MY¡¯s HH Corporation, Mr. Chen?¡± Qiao Nian had been crying hysterically in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms, but when she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she slowly stopped crying. She looked up from Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. MY. These two words were like a bomb, burning her to the core. Only then did she realize that she had been dreaming about Mr. Chen being blown up in the church. She looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s worried eyes and gradually calmed down. Qiao Nian took a deep breath. So everything just now had been a dream. Why did she feel that the dream was especially real? She could feel Mr. Chen¡¯s protectiveness, his love for her, and his heart-wrenching pain. Was this a dream? Why did a dream make her feel so real? It was as if she had experienced it before. ¡°You just had a nightmare. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back gently andforted her. Qiao Nian nodded, feeling very surprised. She had clearly never interacted much with Mr. Chen. Why would she dream of him? Qiao Nian burrowed back into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and reached out to hug him. Listening to Gu Zhou¡¯s strong heartbeat, the nightmare just now gradually dissipated like a thick fog blown away by the wind. Even so, she was still very sad. Chapter 1169 - 1169 Nightmare 1169 Nightmare Qiao Nian hugged Gu Zhou tightly. Thinking of the situation in her dream, she said in a low voice, ¡°I just dreamed that in order to save me, Mr. Chen blocked a bullet for me. He even detonated a bomb, killing the entire church and the people chasing after me. I saw him die in front of me. I¡­¡± Thank you readers! Qiao Nian¡¯s voice choked up. Even though she knew that everything just now was just a dream, she was still so sad that she wanted to cry. Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian tightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Qiao Nianposed herself and looked up at Gu Zhou. She shook her head gently and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not familiar with him. Previously, I went to MY to participate in a stone gamblingpetition. At that time, I met Mr. Chen a few times.¡± She was not familiar with Mr. Chen. If it weren¡¯t for Ah Miao, she might not have noticed him. Listening to Qiao Nian¡¯s dream, Gu Zhou gently patted her back and said gently, ¡°When people sleep, their brains are also resting. Only then will they have some strange dreams.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. Perhaps it was because she had reunited with her parents today that she had dreamed that Mr. Chen would die for her. However, the heartache in her dream was too real, like reality. Even if she woke up now, she felt as if what had happened in her dream had really happened. ¡°Actually, dreams are the opposite. Mr. Chen definitely won¡¯t die. His body must be especially healthy.¡± Qiao Nian nodded, but she was still thinking about her dream. Before long, there was a knock on the door, followed by the butler¡¯s voice. ¡°Fifth Miss, Young Master, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to get up.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the butler¡¯s words, she instantly sobered up. Oh no. Now, everyone knew that she had secretly run to Gu Zhou¡¯s roomst night. Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Auntie Dong, I¡¯m already up. I¡¯ll go down now,¡± Qiao Nian replied. ¡°Alright, Fifth Miss. I¡¯ll leave your clothes at the door.¡± With that, Auntie Dong left. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Dong.¡± With that, Qiao Nian nced at the man who was still hugging her. She pushed him and said in a low voice, ¡°Get up quickly!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Smiling, Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. Seeing that Gu Zhou was stillzing around in bed, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She got out of bed and walked to the door. She realized that Auntie Dong had prepared a new set of clothes for her. The clothes were hanging on the mobile hanger, so she brought them in. Gu Zhouyzily on the bed, thinking about the dream Qiao Nian had just told him. He frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t like it when she dreamed of another man. After Qiao Nian entered the bathroom, she saw that Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t entered. She poked her head out of the bathroom and saw Gu Zhou sitting on the bed with a serious expression, as if he was thinking about something. Qiao Nian smiled and asked, ¡°Are youing?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. His lips curled up slightly as he slowly walked towards the bathroom. How could he refuse his wife¡¯s invitation? ¡­ About twenty minutester, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked downstairs together. When Gu Zhou walked to the living room, he instantly received many unfriendly gazes. He looked around and realized that his father-inw¡¯s gaze was the most terrifying! Gu Zhou was speechless. When Qiao Nian walked downstairs, her eyes lit up when she saw that the Lu family was all in the living room. She quickly walked over to Su Yan and Lu You. She took Su Yan¡¯s arm, and called out, ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± When Lu You looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes were gentle and filled with love. Su Yan said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go for breakfast. After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Your father will go to the police station.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. The Lu family¡¯s breakfast was also very sumptuous, but Qiao Nian was a little tired from eating. Grandma, Dad, and Mom took turns picking up food for her. She didn¡¯t eat much in the morning, but her family¡¯s love forced her to eat too much. After eating, Lu You said with a low expression, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station to get information on Sugar¡¯s kidnapping twenty years ago. Then, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to look for you.¡± Chapter 1170 - 1170 Visit 1170 Visit Su Yan nodded and took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand before getting into the car. Thank you readers! As for the rest of the Lu family, they followed silently. Gu Zhou also drove after them. In less than half an hour, everyone arrived at the hospital where Dr. Shen was. This was a sanatorium, and also the best sanatorium in An City. Most of the people in it were elderly. Most of the old people who lived here had no children. Some old people had sent them in because their children were too busy to take care of them. It was Tuesday today. Usually, no one visited at this time. The appearance of the Lu family instantly attracted the attention of many old people. This sanatorium was run by Su Yan¡¯s junior brother, Li Jun. Li Jun knew that Su Ying wasing over and had been waiting at the door for a long time. Su Yan and Li Jun walked in front. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou walked behind, holding hands. Qiao Nian watched as the old people gathered together to y a game of eagle catching chicken. In a daze, she recalled her previous life in the mental hospital. Gu Zhou looked at the old people. Some were ying games, some were sitting on the ground in a daze, and some were sitting on the ground ying with mud. He frowned. He had previously found out that Qiao Nian had lived in a mental hospital for a period of time. Most of the old people here were mentally normal. The old people in the mental hospital must be in even worse condition. At the thought of this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for Qiao Nian! Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, his fingers gently caressing her thumb, as ifforting her. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and smiled. ¡°How has Teacher been recently?¡± Su Yan turned to look at Li Jun and asked. After all, he was the director of the sanatorium, and Teacher Shen was his teacher. He often took care of Teacher Shen, so when he heard Su Yan¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Senior Sister, I think Teacher¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good!¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with his medical report?¡± Su Yan looked at Li Jun nervously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think teacher is in a good state of mind. He seems to be sleepwalking. The nurse on duty realized that he kept walking towards the rooftop in the middle of the night and even wanted to jump down from it. I specially hired two nurses to take turns taking care of teacher. If they weren¡¯t careful, teacher might really have fallen off the building and died!¡± ¡°Looks like Teacher¡¯s condition is worse than before!¡± Su Yan said with a frown. ¡°Everyone¡¯s situation is different. I just hope Teacher can be fine now,¡± Su Yanforted. ¡°I think so too. Senior Sister, when you see Teacherter, pay more attention to his condition. If there¡¯s anything wrong with him, hurry up ande out of the ward. Not only does Teacher have a sleepwalking problem now, but he often uses a stool to beat up the nurses who take care of him!¡± Li Jun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If he hadn¡¯t doubled the sry of the nurses, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to take care of Teacher! Su Yan frowned. ¡°Is his condition so bad now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also specially invited doctors over to take a look. Those doctors were all helpless.¡± When Su Yan heard this, she nodded. About fifteen minutester, everyone arrived at Dr. Shen¡¯s room. Everyone stood at the door of the room and saw a nurse holding a bowl chasing after Doctor Shen, wanting to feed him. However, Dr. Shen was like a child, curled up in a corner, ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. He ignored the nurse. Li Jun pushed open the door. When the nurse saw that Li Jun had arrived, she hurriedly stood up. ¡°Hello, Director. Dr. Shen is unwilling to eat again.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll feed himter.¡± Li Jun waited for the nurse to leave before saying to Su Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll feed teacher first.¡± ¡°Let me do it. If you have anything to do, go ahead!¡± Su Yan smiled and picked up the porridge at the side. After Li Jun left, she carried the bowl to Dr. Shen. ¡°Teacher, do you want some porridge?¡± Su Yan walked up to Doctor Shen with a gentle voice. Chapter 1171 - 1171 Guilt 1171 Guilt Shen An lowered his head and yed with the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Su Yan. Thank you readers! Su Yan wasn¡¯t discouraged. She looked at Shen An with heartache and called out, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m Su Yan.¡± When Su Yan didn¡¯t speak, Shen An was still very quiet. However, when he heard ¡°Su Yan,¡± he was uneasy and suddenly became agitated. ¡°It¡¯s so bright. I¡¯m going to die from the sun!¡± As Chen An spoke, he threw down the Rubik¡¯s cube in panic and hid in a corner where the sun couldn¡¯t reach in a sorry state. He hugged his knees in fear and unease and squatted there. Shen An buried his head in his knees. His body was still trembling, as if he was very afraid of the sunlight. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the curtains. The curtains were originally white, but there seemed to be an additionalyer of ck cloth inside. It seemed that Shen An had asked for it himself. Qiao Nian walked to the window and swiftly drew the curtains! Shen An gradually raised his head from his knees, and his gaze fell on the Rubik¡¯s Cube not far away. He immediately walked over, took the Rubik¡¯s Cube, and ran back to the corner to squat. He began to y with the Rubik¡¯s Cube again. When Shen An couldn¡¯t notice the sunlight, he fell silent. Qiao Nian looked at Shen An and frowned slightly. There was a psychological manifestation of guilt. Some people would always be afraid of something when they had done something wrong. Some people were timid. After doing something wrong, they began to be afraid of ghosts. Shen An was a famous big boss in the forensics field. If he was a theologian, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to be a forensic doctor. Shen An should be an atheist, but he had now received a ¡°guilty psychological manifestation¡±. This meant that he had once done something that made him feel guilty and uneasy. Su Yan looked at Shen An with heartache. He was her teacher, and the person she respected the most in her life! Shen An had once written a book that was filled with new methods of autopsy. It could urately determine the true time of death of a corpse and conveniently helped the police to solve cases. When Su Yan left An City, Shen An was still that elegant and gentlemanly elder. In just a few years, his teacher had actually be like this. ¡°Su Yan?¡± Shen An stopped what he was doing and raised his head slightly. He narrowed his eyes, as if he wanted to see the person in front of him clearly. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m Su Yan.¡± Su Yan squatted in front of Shen An, her gaze level with his. ¡°Su Yan?¡± Shen An frowned slightly, staring unblinkingly at Su Yan¡¯s face. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically and he shouted, ¡°Su Yan, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Yan was shocked by Shen An¡¯s voice. She looked at him in surprise, not understanding what he meant at all. As Shen An apologized, he spun the Rubik¡¯s cube in his hand crazily. From Shen An¡¯s current reaction, he should know that something had happened to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou stood at the side and said to the other members of the Lu family. They sent everyone out and closed the door. The room instantly darkened, leaving only Shen An, Su Yan, Qiao Nian, and Gu Zhou. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Shen An apologized in a low voice. His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and his voice was hoarse. The room was very dark. Qiao Nian took out her cell phone. There was only a little light in the room. After Shen An unlocked the Rubik¡¯s Cube, it unfolded. There was a small USB drive in the Rubik¡¯s Cube. ¡°Su Yan, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Su Yan took the USB drive from Shen An and looked at him in surprise. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Teacher?¡± ¡°Save¡­ save Sugar.¡± Shen An held Su Yan¡¯s hand tightly, his voice trembling. ¡°Sugar is alive. Su Family Vige. Su Family Vige. Go and find her!¡± When Su Yan heard Shen An¡¯s words, her pupils instantly dted. She looked at Shen An in disbelief and grabbed his hand. She asked anxiously, ¡°What Su family vige? Teacher, what exactly is going on? Why is Sugar in the Su family vige?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Shen An seemed to be shocked. He immediately retracted his hand and hugged his knees with both hands, burying his head in them. Chapter 1172 - 1172 Hug! 1172 Hug! Thank you readers! Su Yan looked at Shen An¡¯s panicked expression and frowned slightly. She nced at the USB drive in her hand and looked at Shen An with aplicated expression. ¡°Mom, I think Dr. Shen¡¯s mental state is really abnormal.¡± Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Shen An. Shen An¡¯s every move didn¡¯t seem to be an act at all. Qiao Nian walked up to Shen An and reached out to hold his hand. She called out in a low voice, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know me?¡± When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, her expression faltered slightly. Seeing Qiao Nian give her a look, she immediately understood that Qiao Nian wanted to take the opportunity to examine Shen An¡¯s body. ¡°Baby.¡± When Shen An heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he looked up at her. A bright smile appeared on his face, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Baby, Daddy misses you so much. Hug!¡± As Shen An spoke, he hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s body and gently patted her back. He said gently, ¡°Baby, be good. Dad has waited a long time for you.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, not understanding what Shen An meant by ¡°Dad has waited a long time for you¡±. However, she still went along with Shen An¡¯s words. ¡°Baby misses Dad too.¡± Qiao Nian coaxed Shen An to let go. She took his hand with both hands and ced her fingers on his pulse without a trace. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve grown up. How¡¯s your piano ying?¡± Shen An looked at Qiao Nian lovingly, his eyes so gentle that water could drip from them. ¡°Yes, not bad. Is Dad working hard?¡± Qiao Nian said distractedly, frowning imperceptibly. She looked at Shen An¡¯s face carefully. His brow was purple, his lips were purple, and his eyes were red-rimmed. He was indeed poisoned. Perhaps Shen An knew a lot about what had happened back then. In the beginning, Shen An should have only pretended to be crazy. Now that he had been poisoned, his memories were already in a mess. As Qiao Nian spoke to Shen An, she took out a silver needle. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard at all. As long as baby is fine, Dad will be satisfied.¡± Shen An refused to let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, his eyes moist. ¡°Baby, I¡± Before Shen An could finish speaking, he fainted. Qiao Nian silently pulled the silver needle out of Shen An¡¯s head and shouted, ¡°Oh no, Medical Examiner Shen has fainted!¡± As the light in the room was very dim, Su Yan didn¡¯t see Qiao Nian¡¯s trick at all. Thinking that Shen An had really fainted, she hurriedly walked forward. Gu Zhou hurriedly pulled open the curtains. Sunlight filtered in from outside and fell on Shen An¡¯s face. His expression was livid. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong? Teacher¡± Su Yan inadvertently ced her hand under Shen An¡¯s nose. Suddenly, her expression changed, and her voice trembled. ¡°Teacher Teacher is dead?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian had done. When he heard that Shen An was dead, he immediately opened the door of the ward. Soon, the director and nurse ran over. Li Jun looked at Shen An¡¯s pale face and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Teacher?¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes turned red as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Teacher either. He was talking to us just now, but now¡± Towards the end, Su Yan¡¯s voice choked. Li Jun hurriedly stepped forward with his stethoscope and realized that Shen An¡¯s heart was no longer beating. He gasped, and his fingers trembled. ¡°Teacher, is is he dead?¡± ¡°Well¡± ¡°Auntie Su, don¡¯t be too sad. I have a friend who works at the funeral home. Why don¡¯t I take you there and so we can give him a proper funeral?¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Su Yan and said in a low voice. When Su Yan heard ¡°Auntie Su¡±, she felt a little ufortable. However, when she saw Qiao Nian¡¯s confident gaze, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m Teacher¡¯s disciple. I¡¯m unfilial and didn¡¯t take good care of Teacher. Junior Brother, can I take care of Teacher¡¯s funeral?¡± Li Jun nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± When Qiao Nian left, she nced at the surveince camera in the corner of the wall from the corner of her eye. However, she still pretended to be worried about Su Yan. ¡°Auntie Su, don¡¯t be sad. Dr. Shen passed away very peacefully.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Su Yan nodded. Chapter 1173 - 1173 Poisoned? 1173 Poisoned? The group went to the funeral parlor. Li Jun didn¡¯te because he had something on, so he asked his secretary to follow along. Thank you readers! Qiao Nian had already spoken to Xiao Xiao, who worked at the funeral parlor. The funeral of Dr. Shen was held very simply. Li Jun¡¯s secretary followed the Lu family to pay respects to Dr. Shen. In the evening, everyone left. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou brought the Lu family to the Dongjiang vi. Shen An was lying on the sofa with a frown, as if he had a nightmare. Su Yan looked at Shen An¡¯s face in confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why did you let Teacher fake his death?¡± !! ¡°Mom, I think Dr. Shen should know the truth about what happened back then. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned,¡± Qiao Nian said with certainty. ¡°What? Teacher has been poisoned?¡± Su Yan frowned and looked at Shen An worriedly. The other members of the Lu family looked at Shen An withplicated expressions. Lu Yan walked over to Su Yan and asked in a low voice, ¡°I remember that Dr. Shen gave you a USB sh drive. Open it now and take a look.¡± Su Yan inserted the USB drive into theputer Qiao Nian had brought over. There was only one video on the USB drive. Su Yan opened the video and the Lu family surrounded her. Shen An¡¯s face appeared in the video. He looked at the camera, as if adjusting his posture. Shen An was wearing a suit, and his hair wasbed neatly. He looked at the camera and adjusted its position. Only then did he say with a guilty expression, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen An¡¯s words caused ripples in everyone¡¯s hearts. Su Yan held Lu You¡¯s hand tightly with her right hand and frowned at the screen. ¡°All those years ago, it was all Teacher¡¯s fault. It was really a mistake. Every step I took was wrong. If only¡­¡± When Shen An spoke up to here, he paused, and his face was filled with regret. He raised his hand to cover his eyes, but tears still fell down his face. Qiao Nian¡¯s breathing quickened as she looked at Shen An¡¯s face. In a daze, she seemed to have seen Shen An before, but she couldn¡¯t remember Shen An was silent for about three minutes before he spoke again. ¡°I¡­ Sigh, I have to start from the kidnapping of my daughter.¡± ¡°Those people captured my daughter. They all wore masks and took me somewhere. I don¡¯t know where that is either. They wanted me to undergo a bone marrow transnt and¡­¡± Shen An frowned and massaged his temples with both hands. He thought for a long time. ¡°They also wanted me to perjure myself.¡± Shen An took a deep breath and looked into the camera. He blinked and massaged his temples twice. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll have the chance to see these videos. My brain isn¡¯t working well now either. I often forget things. I¡­¡± After Shen An finished speaking, he sat in front of the table in silence. He stood up and walked around. In the end, hended in front of theputer and said excitedly, ¡°I remember now. My daughter was kidnapped. Then, someone forced me to transnt the bone marrow of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, to another girl of simr age.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Shen An¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. So she had really donated her bone marrow to Song Man when she was three years old. ¡°I¡¯ll just turn it off.¡± As Shen An spoke, his hand was about to touch the camera when he picked up a piece of paper under the camera. ¡°By the way, I want to tell Yan¡¯er about what happened twenty years ago.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s sharp eyes saw the words written on the piece of paper. Shen An must have recalled what had happened back then through the reminder on the piece of paper. ¡°In the past, when you were by my side and I saw you in so much pain every day, I wanted to tell you the truth, but I didn¡¯t dare. As a teacher, I did such a despicable thing.¡± As Shen An spoke, he sat in front of the camera and grabbed his hair with both hands. ¡°They used my daughter¡¯s life to force me to do a bone marrow transnt.¡± Shen An¡¯s hair was in a mess, and tears streamed down his face. When Su Yan heard Shen An¡¯s words, her body went limp and she almost fainted. Fortunately, Lu You grabbed her. Su Yan leaned against Lu You. She had never expected her most respected and trusted teacher to do such a thing. Chapter 1174 - 1174 I’m Sorry 1174 I¡¯m Sorry ¡°My daughter was kidnapped. On the fifth day after the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, disappeared, those people blindfolded me and brought me to an operating theater.¡± Thank you readers! Shen An frowned and clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the back of his hands bulged ferociously. ¡°That group of people is simply crazy. They¡­ they asked me to transnt the bone marrow of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, to a youngdy.¡± ¡°A bone marrow transnt is a big surgery to begin with. It¡¯s very likely that idents will happen during the surgery. Usually, people choose adults to transnt bone marrow. Adults have better health than children, but they actually let a three-year-old child undergo a bone marrow transnt.¡± Shen An spoke very fluently about medicine. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do the bone marrow transnt, but they said that if I didn¡¯t do it, they would kill my daughter.¡± At this point, Shen An¡¯s eyes gradually became unfocused. He looked at the camera nkly and continued, ¡°I had no choice but to do it.¡± Shen An sat there in a daze, his eyes bing more and more unfocused. After a long while, he said, ¡°When I was preparing for the surgery, I identally heard them say that they were going to kill Yan¡¯er and your childter. At that time, I injected arge amount of anesthesia into her. After the surgery, I said that Sugar had died in an ident. I had to deal with the corpse myself to avoid being discovered by the police.¡± ¡°When they realized that Sugar wasn¡¯t breathing, nor was there a pulse, they agreed.¡± Shen An grabbed his hair, as if he was trying hard to recall what had happened previously. He continued, ¡°They wanted to deal with Sugar, but I refused. At that time, I said that I was a forensic doctor. I knew how to avoid the police finding Sugar¡¯s body.¡± After Shen An finished speaking, tears fell from his eyes in pain. He said with a pained and ferocious expression, ¡°Su Yan, I know I¡¯ve let you down, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. The only thing I can do is let Sugar live well and not let her down.¡± Shen An frowned. Although his frown suddenly rxed, he said impatiently, ¡°I remember now. I remember everything. I¡¯ll tell you slowly from the beginning.¡± He sat there and told her everything about the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family back then. He was also very worried about Su Yan¡¯s daughter. He wanted to find some connections and see if he could save Little Lu Nian as soon as possible. On the fifth day of the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, he received an unknown call. The call was from a man who had called to threaten him. He said that if he wanted to save his daughter, he had to go to North Mountain Park. When he arrived at North Mountain Park, he saw a ck car parked by the road. He wanted to remember the license te number, but he realized that the ck car didn¡¯t have a te number. Two men in suits got out of the car. The men were wearing sunsses and masks. He couldn¡¯t see their faces at all. The two men escorted him straight to the car. Once inside, they blindfolded him. He was a forensic doctor and was sensitive to time. Before getting into the car, he nced at the time. When the car stopped, the two men removed his blindfold. He nced at the time. Three hours had passed since he had gotten into the car. He was taken to a house by the men. He was tied to a chair and sat facing the wall. At this moment, the sound of high heels came from behind. He immediately became nervous. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard the woman¡¯s slow voice. ¡°Doctor Shen, if you turn around, your daughter will be killed in the next second.¡± When Shen An heard the woman¡¯s words, he immediately sat down and stopped looking back. He said nervously, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the money. Please let my daughter go!¡± ¡°Doctor Shen, I invited your daughter over first because I wanted you toe over and do me a small favor.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very gentle. Shen An frowned. He was just a small forensic doctor. How could he help? What made Shen An the most uneasy was that this woman had done so much and it was not for money. She must be after greater benefits! Chapter 1175 - 1175 What favor? 1175 What favor? Shen An swallowed nervously and asked, ¡°What favor?¡± Thank you readers! ¡°It¡¯s like this, Doctor Shen. Before I invited you over, I¡¯ve already searched for information about you. You¡¯re a rare genius doctor. Although you¡¯re a forensic doctor, I know that you¡¯re quite good at bone marrow transnts.¡± At this point, the woman paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Before you became a forensic doctor, you were also the youngest internal medicine doctor in the world. The reason why you changed careers to be a forensic doctor was because your wife was robbed when she was thirty-two weeks pregnant. Although she was sent to the hospital by passersby, she only managed to protect your daughter in the end!¡± Shen An clenched his fists tightly. He would always remember how his wife had looked when she left. That day, he was supposed to apany his wife to a prenatal examination, but a patient suddenly arrived at the emergency room, and only he could perform that bone marrow transnt surgery. He could only promise his wife that he would apany her to a prenatal examination next time. He had never expected that day to be their farewell. ¡°Although your daughter survived, she suffered from cerebral palsy because of prolongedck of oxygen. Actually, I sympathize with you. I think you care a lot about thest bloodline your wife left you! You can understand parents¡¯ love for their daughters, right?¡± Shen An didn¡¯t speak. Ever since his wife passed away, he had resigned from the hospital and switched careers to be a forensic doctor. He hated those whomitted crimes. He wanted to help the police arrest all those criminals! As long as there were no criminals in the world, a tragedy like his wife would never happen again! By the time he arrived at the hospital, his wife was no longer breathing. He hugged his wife on the hospital bed and cried hysterically! Shen An took a deep breath and frowned. He tried hard to maintain his calm tone. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± ¡°What I asked you to do is a piece of cake for you.¡± The woman¡¯s voice suddenly turned vicious. ¡°My daughter has leukemia. Her bone marrow ispatible with the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. As long as you perform a bone marrow transnt for my daughter and she can survive, you and your daughter will be safe. Otherwise, all of you will have to die with my daughter!¡± When Shen An heard the woman¡¯s words, he frowned and asked in surprise, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian? She¡¯s only three years old? No, she¡¯s too young. She¡¯s not suitable!¡± ¡°My daughter is also three years old. They¡¯re about the same age. She¡¯s very suitable for a bone marrow transnt!¡± The woman paused for a moment and continued, ¡°My request to you is for my daughter to live. I don¡¯t care about anything else. If you can¡¯t do it, you can go to hell with your daughter now!¡± Shen An sat on the spot, so angry that his temples were throbbing. He knew in his heart that if he didn¡¯t perform a bone marrow transnt on this crazy woman¡¯s child, this woman would definitely find other doctors to perform a bone marrow transnt on her daughter! No wonder she had kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. So she was trying to let her daughter live! ¡°If the bone marrow of an adult matches your daughter¡¯s, my suggestion is to choose the bone marrow of an adult first, because¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll let you undergo surgery now!¡± The woman lowered her head slightly and moved closer to Shen An¡¯s ear, saying softly, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, just say so. I won¡¯t force you!¡± When Shen An thought of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, and his daughter, he slowly closed his eyes. After some thought, he said, ¡°I promise you, but I want to see my daughter and Little Lu Nian first.¡± ¡°If you want to see your daughter, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. She¡¯s locked up somewhere else by me.¡± The woman seemed to be very satisfied with Shen An¡¯s answer. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as the surgery goes smoothly, I¡¯ll naturally return your daughter to the Zhao family intact! However, I can let you see Lu Nian of the Lu familyter.¡± Shen An swallowed and asked nervously, ¡°Are you sure the bone marrow of the eldest daughter of the Lu family matches your daughter¡¯s bone marrow? If it doesn¡¯t, there will be a rejection reaction. At that time, neither of them might survive!¡± Chapter 1176 - 1176 Shut up! 1176 Shut up! ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ve already done a match test before. Her bone marrow ispletelypatible with my daughter¡¯s bone marrow. All you have to do here is perform the surgery!¡± the woman said happily, as if she could already see her daughter getting better. Thank you readers! Shen An frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you get Lu Nian¡¯s blood?¡± If they wanted to do a bone marrow transnt, they needed to test if their venous blood matched. Lu Nian was the eldest daughter of the Lu family, and many people around her took care of her. How did this woman get Lu Nian¡¯s intravenous blood? ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re a member of the Lu family, or that you¡¯ve already nted your spies in the Lu family?¡± Shen An asked impatiently. He wanted to investigate who had done such a crazy thing. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting information out of me. Some things can only be kept a secret by the dead. If you want to live with your daughter, then shut your mouth. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± The woman¡¯s voice grew colder and colder. ¡°I understand!¡± Under such circumstances, Shen An had no choice but to shut up. The sound of high heels behind her grew further and further away. The woman left. The bodyguards walked up to Shen An and untied him. Then, they put a blindfold on him. After walking for about five minutes, Shen An was brought to a room. The bodyguard took off his blindfold. This was the operating theater, and everything was there. Shen An¡¯s mind raced. Then, he picked up the anesthetic needle. The bodyguard looked at the anesthetic needle in Shen An¡¯s hand and asked with a frown, ¡°Just tie her up hereter and give her anesthesia!¡± ¡°She knows me.¡± Shen An gripped the anesthetic needle in his hand tightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°If we forcefully anesthetize her, what if something goes wrong midway?¡± Before the bodyguard could speak, he heard Shen An continue, ¡°If a person is anesthetized in a stable state, the chances of the surgery being sessful are higher!¡± The bodyguard frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Shen An continued, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re all guarding by the side. Where can I run to with the child? Besides, my daughter is also in your hands. I can¡¯t leave her alone!¡± The bodyguard put his earpiece in his ear. There seemed to be an ordering from the earpiece. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay,¡± to the person on the other side of the earpiece. Then, he looked at Shen An. ¡°Okay!¡± The bodyguard brought Shen An to the room next door. He pushed the door open and pushed Shen An in. Shen An immediately saw the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian, lying on the ground. She was small and curled up in a ball. Her clothes were dirty, and there were still tears on her face. She must have fallen asleep from crying. There were still a few clear palm prints on her fair face, and there was a scab on her forehead. It was obvious that she had been beaten up. Shen An thought of his daughter again. His heart ached as he walked to the girl¡¯s side. Just as he bent down and was about to pick Little Lu Nian up, the girl suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t hit me. I want my father and mother. Sob, Brother! There are bad people who want to bully me¡­ Sob¡­¡± When Shen An saw her like this, his heart ached so much that his eyes turned red. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s your Grandpa Shen, your mother¡¯s teacher. I even gave you red packet money. Do you remember?¡± When the little girl heard Shen An¡¯s words, she immediately stopped crying. She raised her hand to wipe her tears and looked at him timidly. When she recognized that the man in front of her was someone familiar, she immediately rushed into Shen An¡¯s arms and cried! ¡°Grandpa Shen, Sugar doesn¡¯t want to be here. Sugar wants to go home.¡± The more the little girl spoke, the more aggrieved she became. Her tears couldn¡¯t help but fall. ¡°They¡¯re all big baddies. They even said that I¡¯m a little bastard. I¡¯m clearly the child of my father and mother, but they still scolded my father and mother. Sob¡­ Sugar is so afraid!¡± Chapter 1177 - 1177 Be Good 1177 Be Good ¡°Sugar, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Be good. Let¡¯s go hometer, okay?¡± Shen An patted her back gently and coaxed her softly. Thank you readers! He had seen Sugar before. She was a happy, lively, and smart little girl. In the end, Sugar was tied up here and was covered in wounds. She was even tortured beyond recognition! He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how his cerebral palsy daughter would be tortured now. ¡°Sugar, don¡¯t cry. Be good!¡± ¡°Grandpa Shen, did you speciallye to look for me? Are you here to bring me home?¡± The little girl allowed Shen An to wipe her tears. She looked at Shen An expectantly and asked innocently. Shen An didn¡¯t dare to look Sugar in the eye. His heart was filled with guilt. He had also been kidnapped, and he had to extract Sugar¡¯s bone marrow. Sugar was only three years old. She was so young, but she had to experience the pain of having her bone marrow extracted. Even adults had to take a huge risk to extract their bone marrow, let alone her, who was only three years old. But he couldn¡¯t tell Sugar any of this. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to persevere. He had to do his best to save Sugar¡¯s life and save her. He could not let those people find out! It seemed that the surgery could only seed. It could not fail! This was the only way to save all of them! That woman was already crazy. She probably only had eyes for her own daughter. For a moment, he felt that that woman hated the Lu family very much. Shen An gently wiped the little girl¡¯s face dry and coaxed her gently, ¡°Sugar, I secretly came over myself. I originally wanted to secretly send you home because if you identally made a sound when you woke up, the two of us might be discovered by those people. At that time, I would also be arrested by those people. Neither of us would be able to escape!¡± When Little Lu Nian heard Grandpa Shen¡¯s words, he nodded seriously and said, ¡°Grandpa, if I cover my mouth, I will be quiet and they won¡¯t hear me. Then, can we go home?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a child. What if you identally make a sound? We only have one chance to escape. We can¡¯t waste it!¡± Shen An said seriously. Little Lu Nian seemed to understand what Shen An meant. He blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°Grandpa Shen, what should we do now?¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you an injection first. At that time, you¡¯ll fall asleep. No matter what happens, it won¡¯t wake you up, and you won¡¯t make a sound. Then, I¡¯ll bring you out of here with me, okay?¡± Shen An asked gently. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt a little, but don¡¯t be afraid. After the injection, you¡¯ll fall asleep and won¡¯t know anything!¡± Little Lu Nian¡¯s beautiful face scrunched up, and her eyes turned red. She said pitifully, ¡°Sugar is really afraid of pain, but in order to go home and see Mom and Dad, I¡¯m willing to get an injection!¡± When Shen An heard her soft voice, his heart almost melted into a pool of water. Sugar was really obedient and sensible. No wonder Su Yan always said that she was very cute. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a cute youngdy? ¡°Sugar is so obedient. You¡¯re the bravest youngdy in the world!¡± Shen An patted Sugar¡¯s head and praised her. When Shen An entered Sugar¡¯s room, he had already gone to the operating theater next door to take a look. There were cameras around the operating theater. It should be to monitor his surgery! If he wanted to save her, he could only wait until the surgery was over. He wasn¡¯t sure if that woman would let his daughter off now. The most important thing now was to save as many as possible! Sugar was still young. Anesthesia would cause a lot of damage to her body, and extracting her bone marrow would also cause a certain amount of damage to her body. However, all of this was to let Sugar live! After Shen An gave Sugar anesthesia, he waited for Sugar to fall asleep before carrying her to the operating theater next door! Chapter 1178 - 1178 Dead? 1178 Dead? The surgery went very smoothly. He carefully examined Sugar¡¯s body. When he extracted her bone marrow, he paid special attention and had already minimized the damage to Sugar. Sugar only needed to recuperate well. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems in the future. Thank you readers! On the surface, he was operating on that woman¡¯s daughter. Then, he secretly tampered with Sugar¡¯s instrument. The surgery on that woman¡¯s daughter waspleted very well. After the surgery, the bodyguards took that woman¡¯s daughter away. The remaining bodyguards originally wanted to shoot Little Lu Nian to death. Suddenly, they saw a beep from the instrument, and a straight line was disyed on the instrument table! ¡°Is this child dead?¡± The lead bodyguard looked at the instrument table and asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s already dead!¡± Shen An lowered his head and pretended to be sad. ¡°She¡¯s still young. Her bone marrow was extracted and she couldn¡¯t survive!¡± ¡°It saved me a bullet!¡± The bodyguard said as he put away his gun and prepared to bury Little Lu Nian. ¡°I¡¯ll find a hole to bury her now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go bury her!¡± Shen An was worried that the bodyguard would discover that Little Lu Nian was still breathing and her heart was beating. He said seriously, ¡°I was the one who operated on her and caused her death. If the police find her corpse, they¡¯ll find me too. I don¡¯t want the police to know what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m a forensic doctor. I can hide her corpse well. I won¡¯t let her be discovered!¡± The bodyguard thought for a while. Since the forensic doctor could check the time of death of the corpse, he must have a way to destroy the corpse so that the police could not find any clues. Shen An picked Little Lu Nian up and looked up at the bodyguard. He said solemnly, ¡°We have to drive and bury her further away. If we¡¯re too close, the police will know that we¡¯ve undergone surgery here. The risk is too great!¡± When the bodyguard heard Shen An¡¯s words, he felt that that was the case. Hence, he reported the situation to the woman through his earpiece. The woman had no intention of letting Little Lu Nian live to begin with. Now that someone had helped destroy the corpse, she was naturally very happy, so she agreed! The bodyguard covered Shen An¡¯s eyes again and drove him somewhere else. About half an hourter, they arrived at a vige ten kilometers away! Shen An knew that because his daughter was still in their hands, that woman was fearless enough to ask him to deal with Little Lu Nian¡¯s corpse. After Shen An got out of the car, he carried Lu Nian into the forest. As he walked in, he turned back to look at the car. He had at most ten minutes to settle Little Lu Nian down. If he took too long, those people might discover that he had ill intentions and harm his daughter! Carrying Little Lu Nian, he quickly ran towards the vige not far away. He was taking a gamble. If he won the bet, he, his daughter, and Little Lu Nian would be saved! If he lost, his daughter might not be around anymore. He and Little Lu Nian might be hurt. But now, he couldn¡¯t care less. It was fine as long as he could save Little Lu Nian! After arriving at that ce, he realized that this was the Su family vige, a small vige four hours away from An City. If that woman had spies in the Lu family or the police, she might kill his daughter to vent her anger! For now, he could only hide Little Lu Nian¡¯s identity and not alert the enemy. That way, not only could he save Little Lu Nian, but he might also save his daughter! This was the best solution! With this thought in mind, he gave up on borrowing a cell phone from someone. He went to the convenience store and asked around about the best families in the vige. He then left a letter in Little Lu Nian¡¯s bag. It was said that Widow Wang in the vige was a kind person. She had been a widow since her young husband died. He asked for Widow Wang¡¯s address, and he brought Little Lu Nian to Widow Wang¡¯s house. Previously, when his daughter was kidnapped, he thought that the other party was after money and had a cheque for six million yuan. Chapter 1179 - 1179 Ulterior motives 1179 Ulterior motives When he reached Widow Wang¡¯s door, he knocked hard. When he heard a voice from the door, he thought that Widow Wang hade to open the door, so he left. Thank you readers! It had taken him about ten minutes to get out of the forest. ¡°You¡¯re quite fast at digging pits!¡± The bodyguard teased when he saw Shen An approaching. Shen An pretended to be very sad and sighed heavily. The bodyguard brought Shen An back, but he still covered Shen An¡¯s eyes with an eye mask. When he returned to his original spot, the woman wanted to see him. The bodyguard brought him to her. ¡°I heard that you personally disposed of that little b*tch¡¯s corpse?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded a little happy, as if she really wanted Little Lu Nian to die. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already buried her corpse!¡± Shen An pretended to be sad. He clenched his fists tightly and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you wanted. Where¡¯s my daughter? Shouldn¡¯t you return her to me?¡± ¡°Why are you in a hurry? Although you said that you had dealt with that little b*tch¡¯s corpse, I suddenly remembered something.¡± The woman pretended to be in a difficult position. Shen An had a bad feeling about this. He frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If that b*tch continues to live, the police will definitely continue to look for her. You have to think of a way to get the police to close the case!¡± The woman smiled at Shen An. She stood up and walked up to Shen An. She moved closer to his ear and said, ¡°You should be the best at things like forensics.¡± ¡°Do you want me to bring her corpse back?¡± Shen An said with a frown. ¡°She¡¯s already dead now. Her corpse is useless to you!¡± ¡°Why? With her corpse, the Lu family won¡¯t look for her anymore, and the police station will close the case!¡± the woman asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. She just finished a bone marrow transnt. If her body is discovered, the forensic doctor will definitely find out that she has finished a bone marrow transnt. If the police follow this lead, won¡¯t they still find you?¡± Shen An paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just treat her as if she¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°Missing? The Lu family has really benefited!¡± The woman gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to think of a way to do as I say. You have to let the Lu family think that she¡¯s dead!¡± Shen An¡¯s mind was in a mess. Only at this moment did he realize that this woman definitely had other motives! What exactly was this woman trying to do? ¡°How about this? Go and dig up Lu Nian¡¯s corpse and take a section of her arm. The forensic doctor shouldn¡¯t be able to find out that her bone marrow has been extracted,¡± the woman said viciously. ¡°No,¡± Chen An said mercilessly. ¡°If it were in the past, your method would work. However, I¡¯ve written a report about the corpses of people whose bone marrow was extracted. The blood in their bodies is different from the blood of ordinary people. Just by examining her arm, it can be determined that her bone marrow had been extracted!¡± Shen An stood there and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I remember that one of your daughter¡¯s arms is already dead. I think it should be able to rece Little Lu Nian¡¯s arm.¡± ¡°Can it?¡± The woman raised her eyebrows slightly and asked worriedly. ¡°Her bone marrow has been swapped. The blood in her body is identical to Little Lu Nian¡¯s. No one will find out that her bone marrow has been swapped. Typically, forensic DNA tests rely on drawing blood points. Even if someone wants to use her skin for a test, I can help you stop them. Moreover, no illness will be found in her blood. This is the only way.¡± After a long time, Shen An heard the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you sure nothing will go wrong?¡± ¡°My daughter is still in your hands. Would I dare to lie to you?¡± Shen An pretended to be calm as he spoke. Chapter 1180 - 1180 Forced 1180 Forced The woman looked at Shen An with aplicated expression, as if she was confirming if Shen An was telling the truth. Thank you readers! Actually, Shen An was very flustered. He was very afraid that the woman would find out that Little Lu Nian was not dead. If the woman found out that Little Lu Nian was not dead, the two children and he would die without a burial ground. Shen An was already so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. At this moment, the woman spoke. ¡°Are you sure you can convince the police and the Lu family that that little bastard is dead?¡± the woman asked. ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure,¡± Shen An said firmly. He knew in his heart that the woman already believed his words. ¡°Is that little b*tch really dead?¡± The woman raised her eyebrows slightly and asked tentatively. Shen An frowned and said coldly, ¡°Do you think a three-year-old child can still be alive after her bone marrow has been extracted?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Previously, I did think that little b*tch was dead, but this doesn¡¯t vent my anger. Dig her out now. I want to chop her into minced meat and feed her to the dogs!¡± The woman stared unblinkingly at Shen An and gritted her teeth. Previously, she had asked her subordinates to deal with Little Lu Nian, but no one had touched her. She was a little worried that Little Lu Nian was not dead. She did not want that little b*tch to still be alive. If that little b*tch was still alive, her n would not be able to bepleted. Shen An was so angry that his lips were trembling. He had never expected that this woman would actually be so cruel to a three-year-old child. He said coldly, ¡°As long as you dare to destroy her corpse, I¡¯ll definitely tell the police everything that happened today. I¡¯ll arrest you at all costs!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s not dead?¡± The woman said viciously. ¡°In order to protect an outsider, you actually disregarded your own daughter¡¯s life. Then meet your daughter in the underworld!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your daughter will suffer retribution for doing such a crazy thing to the corpse of a three-year-old child? I was the one who caused her death. I just want to make up for my mistake.¡± Shen An straightened his back and said coldly, ¡°If you kill my daughter, your daughter will be buried with us!¡± A trace of panic appeared on the woman¡¯s originally calm face. She asked impatiently, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A sessful bone marrow match doesn¡¯t mean that their bone marrows are exactly the same. After a bone marrow transnt, your daughter¡¯s body will still undergo a rejection reaction. Without my medicine, she won¡¯t be able to live for more than a month.¡± Shen An looked as if he was facing death calmly as he spoke, ¡°My request is very simple. Don¡¯t disturb Little Lu Nian¡¯s corpse and let her reincarnate as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± The woman smashed all the vases and sses on the ground in exasperation. She quickly walked up to Shen An and grabbed his cor. ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my daughter and I die. I¡¯ve already done something wrong once, and I don¡¯t want to do it again. Unfortunately, your n might be ruined! Your daughter is only three years old this year, and her life has just begun. However, she¡¯ll end her life soon,¡± Shen An threatened lightly. The woman¡¯s face turned pale with anger. In the end, she didn¡¯t send anyone to dig up the corpse. She had no choice but to do as Shen An said. She asked to cut off her daughter¡¯s arm and got someone to send it somewhere and set up the location of death. The woman also let Shen An go ording to the agreement. As long as Shen An kept his mouth shut and made everyone think that Little Lu Nian was already dead, she would let Shen An¡¯s daughter go. When Shen An returned, he saw Su Yan crying every day. He recalled Little Lu Nian, who was sleeping on the ground. There were several times when he almost told Su Yan everything he knew. His thoughts were very simple. Although Su Yan was sad every day because of Little Lu Nian, as long as Little Lu Nian was still alive, everything could be discussed at length. The police station and the Lu family thought that Little Lu Nian was already dead. That woman no longer monitored him, nor did she send his daughter back. When everything was settled, he drove to the Su family vige. Chapter 1181 - 1181 Lost! 1181 Lost! He walked to Widow Wang¡¯s door and knocked. He was overjoyed, thinking that Little Lu Nian would open the door for him. The door opened. When he told Widow Wang about his visit, she said something that he found hard to ept. Thank you readers! ¡°I didn¡¯t see a youngdy at my door.¡± Oh my god, Little Lu Nian was actually lost! It turned out that Widow Wang was a little deaf. When he sent Little Lu Nian over that day, Widow Wang was drying clothes in the courtyard. She didn¡¯t hear his knock at all. This era was still rtively backward. There were not many cameras on the streets. It was really too difficult to find a child in the vast crowd. Every day, he watched as Su Yan suffered so much that she wanted to die. He was also sad, but he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Not only did he not see his daughter, but he also became that woman¡¯s pawn. The saddest thing was that he didn¡¯t even know if his daughter was alive or dead. When Shen An realized that his memory was getting worse and worse, he went to look for a doctor. The doctor said that he had been poisoned. The doctor didn¡¯t know what poison it was, nor did he know how to help him detoxify it. Shen An announced to the public that he had Alzheimer¡¯s. He knew very well that it was that woman who had poisoned him. He couldn¡¯t settle scores with that woman regarding his lost daughter. Moreover, that woman had disappeared without a trace. He had always thought that when Little Lu Nian returned, he would be able to tell Su Yan everything. However, he never found Little Lu Nian, nor did she return. That woman seemed to have disappeared, but he felt that there was still that person¡¯s spy beside him. Later on, he heard from others that Su Yan had gone overseas sadly. He didn¡¯t know if he would have a chance to tell Su Yan the truth in his life. Hence, he had recorded this video in advance, thinking that if he had the chance in the future, he would give the USB drive to Su Yan. After the video ended, everyone fell silent. Su Yan looked at the video with red-rimmed eyes. Her voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Which woman would do such a crazy thing!¡± Lu Youforted Su Yan and frowned. He said, ¡°Looks like that woman should be beside us. To be able to get Sugar¡¯s intravenous blood, she must be someone familiar.¡± Qiao Nian recalled what was written in Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°From what Dr. Shen said and the diary in Jiang Cheng, that woman herself, her spies are in the Lu family, or someone close to the Lu family has drawn my blood. Therefore, we can¡¯t bring Dr. Shen back to the Lu family.¡± Lu Zhu said with a dark expression, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be a traitor in our family. Looks like we have to clean up the family well!¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes were red. She wiped her tears with a tissue. ¡°I¡¯ll also investigate those who don¡¯t have a good rtionship with our family.¡± Su Yan had just finished speaking when Shen An¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Where are we?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Shen An¡¯s face. Under the gaze of so many people, Shen An silently shrank back. ¡°Teacher.¡± Su Yan stood up and walked to Shen An¡¯s side, calling out softly. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you!¡± Shen An silently moved to the side and nced around. ¡°This isn¡¯t my room. I want to go back!¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m Su Yan!¡± When Shen An heard Su Yan¡¯s words, his emotions stabilized. He moved closer to Su Yan and took a closer look. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Hurry up and go to the Su family vige to save Sugar!¡± As Shen An spoke, he nced around. His gaze fell on the coffee table and the Rubik¡¯s Cube. He immediately opened the Rubik¡¯s Cube and saw that it was empty. ¡°No, there should be something inside. I want to give it to you!¡± Su Yan handed her hand to Shen An. There was a USB sh drive in her palm. She asked, ¡°Teacher, do you want to give this to me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hurry up and look at it! Don¡¯t let anyone else see it!¡± Shen An instructed seriously. ¡°Save Sugar! Hurry!¡± Chapter 1182 - 1182 Burial 1182 Burial Su Yan looked at Shen An¡¯s anxious and serious expression. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. Thank you readers! She felt terrible. Her teacher was her guiding light. She had never expected her teacher to do such a thing. But if it weren¡¯t for her teacher, she might never see Sugar again. ¡°Grandpa Shen, I¡¯m Sugar.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Dr. Shen and enunciated each word clearly. When Shen An heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he let go of Su Yan¡¯s hand in a daze and stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. He took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you Sugar?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher. She¡¯s my daughter, Sugar. Thank you for saving her back then,¡± Su Yan said with red-rimmed eyes. The only person she could me was that woman. She had stolen her daughter, tortured her teacher to this state, and even poisoned her teacher. ¡°Sugar, Sugar, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa Shen won¡¯t let those people bully you.¡± As Shen An spoke, he held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and patted it gently, as if he was coaxing a child. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll send you out.¡± ¡°Grandpa Shen, who are the people who bullied us?¡± Qiao Nian took the opportunity to ask. Shen An was slightly stunned. He tried hard to recall, and his frown deepened. He hugged his head with both hands. ¡°It hurts. It hurts. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who they are!¡± Su Yan looked at Shen An with red-rimmed eyes, her heart aching even more. ¡°Teacher, if you can¡¯t think of it, then don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯ve already done your best to protect my Sugar. If it weren¡¯t for you, Sugar and I might never have met again.¡± When Su Yan thought of how Shen An¡¯s daughter still didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead, she felt that her teacher was in an even worse state. If that woman had found another doctor, Sugar might really be dead. Shen An looked up at Su Yan, tears streaming down his face. When Qiao Nian saw Shen An like this, her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. She felt very ufortable. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and interlocked his fingers with hers. He hadn¡¯t expected so many soul-stirring things to happen after Qiao Nian¡¯s kidnapping. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, feeling the warmth of her palm. It hadn¡¯t been easy for the two of them to be together! Su Yan looked at Shen An and pursed her lips slightly. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. As long as your daughter is still alive, we¡¯ll definitely save her. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to reunite.¡± ¡°My daughter?¡± Shen An blinked in confusion. His head hurt again, and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°My daughter has been kidnapped. I don¡¯t know where she is either!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to detoxify Grandpa Shen¡¯s poison. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a poison!¡± Qiao Nian said with a sigh. Actually, the Shen father and daughter were very innocent in this matter. They had both been implicated. That woman probably wanted to deal with her. They wanted Sugar¡¯s bone marrow because they wanted that girl to rece Sugar in the future. However, they did not expect Sugar to be very smart and nip Song Man¡¯s scheme in the bud. Of course, all of this was their guess. Moreover, ording to Sugar, Song Man had been adopted by an old man and was not raised by that woman. They weren¡¯tpletely sure if that girl was the girl who had a bone marrow transnt with Sugar¡¯s bone marrow back then. However, the only thing she was sure of was that Song Man was definitely not a simple person. Otherwise, why would she jump off a building andmit suicide after being exposed? All she could be sure of now was that either that woman was by her side, or that woman had nted someone else by her side. Shen An sat there with empty eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. The next day, everyone from the Lu family sent ¡°Shen An¡¯s¡± ashes to the cemetery to be buried. Actually, Shen An was still living in the Dongjiang vi. Su Yan knew that Shen An was still alive, but when she looked at the tombstone and thought of how her teacher had lived in pain for so many years, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Tears streamed down her face. Chapter 1183 - 1183 Sad 1183 Sad Auntie Cao had been standing beside Su Yan. She stared nkly at the tombstone, her pupils a little unfocused. Thank you readers! Lu Qi walked to Su Yan¡¯s side andforted her softly. ¡°Mom, Grandpa Shen is finally free.¡± Auntie Cao walked to Su Yan¡¯s side andforted her softly. ¡°Madam, being sad is harmful to your health. The Young Masters and Young Misses will also be worried about you.¡± Su Yan took out a tissue to wipe her tears. She nced at the children standing beside her, then nced at her watch and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± Before Su Yan left, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the tombstone. That woman was too heartless! If her daughter hadn¡¯t been alive and if her daughter hadn¡¯t returned, her teacher might have been killed by that woman. She would never know in her life that her teacher had suffered too. It was all that woman¡¯s fault. Not only had that woman ruined her family, but she had also ruined her teacher¡¯s family! Su Yan walked out. Everyone from the Lu family got into the car one after another. Auntie Cao was thest to leave. She looked meaningfully at Shen An¡¯s tombstone and pursed her red lips. In the car. Auntie Cao sat on Song Yu¡¯s right, and Lu Nian sat on her left. When Auntie Cao was about to get into the car, Song Yu subconsciously moved closer to Lu Nian. Lu Nian noticed Song Yu¡¯s cheap shot. He frowned and moved to the left, as if he was unwilling to have any contact with Song Yu. Song Yu had been in the entertainment industry for so long. She was the best at reading someone¡¯s bodynguage. She noticed Lu Nian¡¯s movements. Her eyes instantly darkened, and she lowered her head sadly. Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu and held her hand with heartache. She seemed to have thought of something and leaned forward slightly to look at Lu Nian, who was sitting on the left. ¡°Second Young Master, I heard that the Hundred Flowers Award Ceremony will be held soon. You¡¯re the organizer, right?¡± Everyone in the Lu family knew that Lu Nian was the famous musician, Mr. Dong Hua. Moreover, Lu Nian also ran a film and televisionpany. He already had the ability to do whatever he wanted in the entertainment industry. Chentian Film and Television Corporation was Lu Nian¡¯spany. Now, many A-list celebrities were under Lu Nian. Be it movies, television dramas, or stage ys, Chentian Film and Television Corporation was widely loved by audiences. Song Yu had signed with Chentian Film Corporation. When Lu Nian heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, he replied lightly. Auntie Cao¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked curiously, ¡°Previously, the movie starring Sixth Miss has already won her the Best Actress award at the White Horse Awards. I wonder if she¡¯ll win the Hundred Flowers Award this time?¡± Auntie Cao asked this question because Lu Nian probably knew a lot of inside information about the entertainment industry. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention!¡± Lu Nian said coldly. Song Yu¡¯s enthusiasm waspletely extinguished by Lu Nian¡¯s indifference. She frowned slightly. She was an artiste under Second Brother. Even if Second Brother didn¡¯t pay direct attention to her, shouldn¡¯t he pay attention to hispany¡¯s artiste? ¡°Second Brother, actually, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± Lu Nian interrupted Song Yu mercilessly. His face instantly turned cold as he said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how you stole someone else¡¯s role?¡± When Song Yu heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, she felt aggrieved. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you think that the female lead¡¯s character is very simr to mine? I think that character suits me very well. I can y the role better!¡± ¡°You?¡± Lu Nian looked at Song Yu coldly, as if he had heard a joke. The disdain in his eyes was obvious. ¡°This is what you think.¡± Lu Nian¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing into Song Yu¡¯s chest. Song Yu looked at Lu Nian with red eyes. She did not understand why no matter how hard she tried, Second Brother felt that she was a bad woman. She had clearly relied on her own efforts to climb up the ranks. Moreover, the entertainment industry was a circle of deception. It was normal for her to y some tricks when necessary. Why did Second Brother feel that she had done something sinister and cunning? Chapter 1184 - 1184 Getting Out of the Car 1184 Getting Out of the Car When she first joined Chentian Film and Television, not only had Second Brother not helped her, but he had even stalled her progress! Thank you readers! They were clearly siblings. They had lived together for more than twenty years, but Second Brother wanted to deal with her like this. What she had never understood was that in the entertainment industry, it was very normal to snatch other people¡¯s entertainment resources. Why did Second Brother think that she had gone too far? Could it be that Second Brother was still affected by that incident back then¡­ Song Yu stole a nce at Lu Nian and pursed her lips slightly. It seemed that Second Brother was not nning to forgive her. Auntie Cao couldn¡¯t bear to see Song Yu so sad, so she said earnestly, ¡°Second Young Master, when I apanied Sixth Miss to the production team previously, I heard from them that in order to y that female lead well, Sixth Miss lost ten kilograms in half a month. Everyone in the production team said that Sixth Miss was especially professional, but Sixth Miss kept a low profile and wasn¡¯t willing to let the paparazzi expose this matter. She only wanted to speak with her work. I think Sixth Miss is still very talented!¡± ¡°This is just the basic etiquette of an actor. What¡¯s so amazing about it?¡± Lu Nian asked, raising his eyebrows slightly. Auntie Cao frowned and shook her head. ¡°Second Young Master, you can¡¯t say that¡­¡± Song Yu looked at Lu Nian with teary eyes. She pursed her lips, her mind racing. Then, she looked at Auntie Cao and interrupted her. ¡°Auntie Cao, stop talking. No matter who takes that role, they¡¯ll do the same thing as me.¡± When Lu Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s voice, he frowned and said coldly to the chauffeur, ¡°Stop the car!¡± When the chauffeur heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, he parked the car by the roadside. Lu Nian opened the car door and got out. Song Yu¡¯s heart instantly felt empty. She looked at Lu Nian in a daze and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi home.¡± With that, Lu Nian closed the door mercilessly. The blood drained from Song Yu¡¯s face, and her body trembled slightly. Second Brother actually hated her so much! He would rather take a taxi home than sit in the same car as her. Qiao Nian was sitting in the car behind. When she saw Second Brother get out of the car, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Who was Second Brother in the car with just now?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, Auntie Cao, and Butler Dong.¡± At this point, Su Yan sighed helplessly and said worriedly, ¡°It must be because the two of them fell out again!¡± In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, Second Brother had a gentle personality and would rarely fall out with others. She asked, ¡°Mom, what exactly happened between Second Brother and her? Do the two of them often fall out?¡± When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of them either. I once asked your Second Brother, but he was unwilling to tell me. If he¡¯s unwilling to tell me, no one can ask.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything else, her thoughts drifting away. She felt that something else must have happened between Second Brother and Song Yu. Otherwise, Second Brother wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed Song Yu in public. Su Yan lowered her gaze slightly. Her mind was filled with what her teacher had said. She was very curious now. Who exactly was the woman her teacher was talking about? That woman was quite capable. She could actually take Sugar¡¯s blood! She wondered if that woman would believe that her teacher was really dead! Su Yan clenched her fists tightly. This time, she had to protect her daughter well. She would never let Sugar be hurt. At the thought of this, Su Yan reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. She said gently, ¡°Sugar, try your best to recall your memories of being kidnapped. If you can, we might be able to find that woman sooner.¡± Qiao Nian naturally knew what Su Yan was thinking. She grabbed Su Yan¡¯s hand andforted her softly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too nervous. I¡¯ve already grown up and have the ability to protect myself. It¡¯s impossible for that woman to let us be separated. I¡¯ll try to recall my memories of being kidnapped, but I don¡¯t think that woman will let me see her face!¡± Su Yan nodded. Chapter 1185 - 1185 Clues 1185 Clues Actually, Qiao Nian hoped to find that woman as soon as possible. She suspected that that woman had her third child. Thank you readers! She had also asked her people to look for her third child, but they had never found him. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Qiao Nian picked up her phone. The caller ID was an unfamiliar number, and it was an overseas call. She answered the call and held the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found a clue.¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s voice came through the phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked expectantly, ¡°What information have you found?¡± ¡°The information I received was that my brother went to see Mr. Chen before he died.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Chi¡¯s words, she was stunned. She asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Chen from HH Group?¡± Qiao Nian asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily. She recalled the terrifying dreamst night. In her dream, Mr. Chen was holding a wedding with her. Then, a group of people wanted her dead. In order to protect her, Mr. Chen died with those people. Qiao Nian felt a tightness in her chest. If Jiang Cheng was still alive, they would definitely be able to get more information. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and asked solemnly, ¡°Did you ask Mr. Chen out to ask him about Jiang Cheng?¡± Jiang Chi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already emailed him to invite him out, but he rejected me!¡± Qiao Nian could tell from Jiang Chi¡¯s tone that he was very dissatisfied. Qiao Nian had never expected Mr. Chen to reject Jiang Chi¡¯s invitation. Jiang Chi¡¯s status in MY was unsurpassable! ¡°Is he in MY now?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a frown. She felt that something was especially strange. Mr. Chen¡¯s back was very simr to Gu Zhou¡¯s back. Even she couldn¡¯t recognize the two of them from their backs.? d¦Á Jiang Chi was silent for a moment before frowning. ¡°I can¡¯t find his location now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for you now. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Qiao Nian finished talking to Jiang Chi, she hung up. Seeing Su Yan looking at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I might have to make a trip to MY. You have to be careful when you¡¯re at home. Perhaps that person is at home. Even if she¡¯s not at home, she might know about our family¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take note.¡± With that, Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. ¡°Then are you nning to go to MY alone?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely go with me!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Su Yan smiled and said with satisfaction, ¡°Ah Zhou is a good child and very considerate. I believe he will take good care of you!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She looked at Su Yan¡¯s face, feeling a little ufortable. She had just reunited with her family, but now she had no choice but to separate from them. If it weren¡¯t for that woman, she wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped and her family wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long. Her children would not have been swapped. When she returned from there, she would bring the children to see her parents. Her parents would be their grandparents! Qiao Nian reached out and took Su Yan¡¯s arm. Leaning her head slightly on Su Yan¡¯s shoulder, she called out softly, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Su Yan replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely miss you when I get there.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Her children would definitely miss her too. The smile on Su Yan¡¯s face grew brighter. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. Come back early after you¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Yan thought for a while before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She subconsciously refused. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s very dangerous there. You don¡¯t have to go over. I can handle it!¡± Chapter 1186 - 1186 Separated 1186 Separated Su Yan frowned and said worriedly, ¡°I just hope to be with you.¡± Thank you readers! ¡°Mom, the situation at home is also very critical. If she¡¯s really in the Lu family, she might do something outrageous. You have to protect the family well.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Su Yan reluctantly. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to be separated from Su Yan either, but MY was too dangerous. She didn¡¯t want her mother to be in any danger. ¡°Not only does MY have Gu Zhou, but Qin Chuan and Jiang Chi are also my good friends. They¡¯ll protect me well, and I¡¯ll protect myself too. I won¡¯t let myself be hurt.¡± Su Yan held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and had no choice but to nod. Her eyes were slightly red. Now that the situation was critical, she had no choice but to let her daughter leave her again. ¡­ At the Gu family vi. Gu Zhou parked the car in the parking lot and the two of them got out. Matriarch Gu was sitting in the living room watching television. When she saw the two of them return, a loving smile appeared on her face. ¡°Nian Nian, are you very happy to find your family? What did you talk about yesterday?¡± Matriarch Gu asked gently. Qiao Nian recounted what had happened yesterday, as well as Dr. Shen¡¯s death. She nced at Gu Zhou, then her gaze fell on Matriarch Gu¡¯s face again. ¡°Grandma, we have something to discuss with you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu intently and said gently. When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she reached out and held her hand. Smiling, she said, ¡°I know you must have a lot of things to do now. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll take good care of the children at home and help you guard the house.¡± ¡°We want to go to MY,¡± Qiao Nian said in a low voice. That country was rtively chaotic. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were investigating the truth, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to go there. On the way back, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had already discussed it. They would never tell Matriarch Gu that the eldest young master of the Gu family had once appeared in MY. They were afraid that Matriarch Gu might be disappointed again. Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian lovingly and nodded, looking like she understood. ¡°Nian Nian, Grandma is getting old now and doesn¡¯t know how to help you. When you and Ah Zhou go there, you have to be careful. You¡¯re the most important people to me. As long as you¡¯re alive, Grandma will be happy!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She hugged Matriarch Gu and said gently, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡± Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t help but give Qiao Nian a few more reminders. After letting go of Qiao Nian, her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and her expression instantly turned serious. ¡°Ah Zhou!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he sat up straight, preparing to listen to Matriarch Gu¡¯s lecture. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Zhou. She still remembered the thin and weak Ah Zhou when he was young. In the blink of an eye, he had already started a family. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She was the person he doted on the most. How could he let her be hurt? ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zhou replied with certainty. When Matriarch Gu heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded and looked at Qiao Nian reluctantly. ¡°Alright, you can go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Zhou walked out. Before the two of them walked out of the living room, Xiao Shi¡¯s voice came from the stairs. ¡°Mommy, Daddy!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian stopped in their tracks and turned around. The two of them saw Xiao Shi and Gu Qi standing at the stairs. A trace of guilt shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Previously, she had always wanted to take good care of the children, but after she reunited with them, she had no choice but to leave them because of other matters. She had yet to fulfill her duty as a mother. She wondered what would happen in MY. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to find her third child when she went out this time. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi walked down the stairs and ran up to them. Qiao Nian looked at the two simr faces. She squatted down and pulled the two children into her arms. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She was silent for a long time. Chapter 1187 - 1187 meeting 1187 meeting Qiao Nian looked at the two children. ¡°The two of you will stay at home and listen to Grandma obediently. When Daddy and Mommy return, we¡¯ll bring you to the amusement park, okay?¡± Thank you readers! When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he took a step back and left her arms. He looked at Qiao Nian seriously and asked expectantly, ¡°Mommy, are you and Daddy going to look for our younger brother?¡± When Xiao Shi heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, she turned to look at him and retorted in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are going to look for our sister!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at the two of them in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°We identally overheard what you said to Daddy,¡± Gu Qi said. Xiao Shi took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with fear and unease. She asked anxiously, ¡°Mommy, will Sister be bullied like me? Will she¡­¡± Xiao Shi no longer dared to continue. After she returned to the Gu family, she finally understood how a child should live. She shouldn¡¯t have to worry about food or clothes at home, nor did she have to spend so much effort to take care of someone. She just had to be herself. She was really afraid that her sister would have a harder time than her! When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be like this. Mommy will definitely bring Sister back safely.¡± Xiao Shi pursed her lips and held back her tears. She nodded vigorously, hoping that her mommy would find her sister soon. Xiao Shi and Gu Qi sent Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to the parking lot. She watched as her parents¡¯ car left the house and quickly ran after them. Then, she distanced herself from the car and waved at them! Xiao Shi looked at the departing car with tears in her eyes. School would start tomorrow. Ever since she went to school with her brother, she really hoped that her daddy and mommy could send her to school. Then, she could proudly introduce her daddy and mommy to her ssmates. But she knew in her heart that the most important thing for Daddy and Mommy now was to find their sister! Moreover, she didn¡¯t want her sister to be bullied by bad people. Hence, she could not selfishly leave her daddy and mommy behind. Qiao Nian sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Xiao Shi and Gu Qi¡¯s retreating figures in the rearview mirror. She sighed heavily. Actually, they were not looking for their third child this time. To be precise, they were investigating the clues of the person behind the scenes. They might also find clues about their third child. Gu Zhou drove Qiao Nian to the Gu family¡¯s airport. When they got off the ne, it was already dark. It was nine in the evening. The moment they got off the ne, they saw Jiang Chi standing there in a white suit from afar. Jiang Chi was very tall and his facial features were beautiful. One could see him at a nce in the crowd. The arrogance in his eyes made the people around him retreat. Jiang Chi¡¯s skin seemed to be even paler than before. Beside him were many bodyguards in ck suits. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked over, Chen Qing following closely behind them. Qiao Nian walked up to Jiang Chi with a polite and distant smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡± When Jiang Chi saw Qiao Nian, a glint shed across his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He nodded slightly, his lips curving up imperceptibly. He said gentlemanly, ¡°Wee, Miss Qiao and Mr. Gu!¡± Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze finallynded on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and he reached out his hand. Gu Zhou looked at Jiang Chi. The two of them sped their hands and their eyes met. This could be considered a temporary alliance! Jiang Chi turned around slightly and gestured for them to walk. The bodyguards immediately lined up in two rows and parted to the sides, making way. The other pedestrians at the airport were all shocked and hurriedly took a few steps back. The three of them walked out side by side. Qiao Nian still remembered the first time the three of them had met. At that time, they were ready to fight. Qiao Nian turned to look at Jiang Chi and asked curiously, ¡°How did you ask Mr. Chen out previously?¡± ¡°I sent an invitation!¡± Jiang Chi said calmly. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. With Jiang Chi¡¯s status in MY, Mr. Chen should have epted the appointment. Why didn¡¯t Mr. Chen agree? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of angering Jiang Chi? Chapter 1188 - 1188 Silly 1188 Silly Qiao Nian fell into deep thought. If Mr. Chen didn¡¯t give Jiang Chi face, how could they meet him? Thank you readers! Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°As everyone knows, Mr. Chen likes to gamble on stones. If there¡¯s a huge stone gambling banquet, he¡¯ll very likelye.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou beside her. From Mr. Chen¡¯s preferences, it was indeed possible to invite him over. ¡°That¡¯s indeed a good idea,¡± Qiao Nian echoed. However, a banquet wasn¡¯t that easy to organize. She looked at Gu Zhou beside her. ¡°But it¡¯ll take a lot of time to prepare a lot of raw stones, as well as the venue. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a lot of time to send an invitation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve already spoken to your fourth brother. He arrived earlier than us and has already begun to prepare things,¡± Gu Zhou said. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was shocked. She asked in surprise, ¡°Did you say Fourth Brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly and continued, ¡°You might not know this, but not only is your Fourth Brother the chairman of a bank, but he¡¯s also famous in the stone gambling world.¡± ¡°Could it be thest banker who obtained imperial jade?¡± Qiao Nian asked tentatively. Thest time she came here to participate in stone gambling, she had obtained imperial jade, which resounded throughout the stone gambling world. From then on, people in the stone gambling world seemed to call her the queen of stone gambling. At that time, she had heard from others that someone had opened an imperial jade. Although that person had spent a lot of money, the imperial jade was very big and he had profited a lot. Gu Zhou nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That person is your brother.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected her fourth brother, who looked gentle and refined, to be so wise and decisive. However, she could tell that the stone gamblingpetition had almost cost her money. If she hadn¡¯t gotten that cheap imperial jade, no one would have dared to say that her fourth brother was silly! Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts and looked at Gu Zhou. She asked curiously, ¡°Have you already thought of how to meet Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making sufficient preparations in case of emergencies.¡± With that, Gu Zhou looked at Jiang Chi beside him. ¡°My men found out that thest call to Jiang Cheng¡¯s cell phone was from him. He took the initiative to call Mr. Chen, but I¡¯m not sure if the two of them have met.¡± Jiang Chi was slightly stunned. He had not expected Gu Zhou to help investigate the cause of his brother¡¯s death. From this, it could be seen that the person who killed his brother back then was definitely not simple. So many of them were investigating this matter. It had been two years, but they had found very few clues. Jiang Chi nodded and said nothing. In Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, the culprit was the same person responsible for Qiao Nian¡¯s kidnapping more than twenty years ago and the cause of Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. No matter how one investigated, as long as they could find the culprit, it would be fine. However, he had never expected to find out more information from Mr. Chen. The truth was getting more and more confusing. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had rushed here from An City and were a little tired. They said to Jiang Chi, ¡°Let¡¯s rest first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter!¡± With that, Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and pulled her forward quickly, leaving Jiang Chi behind. Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s interlocked hands. His eyes darkened, and the aura around him turned colder. Qiao Nian walked in front and could feel Jiang Chi¡¯s displeased gaze on her from behind. She frowned slightly. Could it be that Jiang Chi had yet to give up? Qiao Nian didn¡¯t turn around. She followed Gu Zhou to the MY Hotel. This hotel was also a hotel under the HH Corporation and was under Mr. Chen¡¯s jurisdiction. As soon as she got out of the car, Qiao Nian saw Fourth Brother standing far away from the door. She immediately jogged over and greeted ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He sized her up carefully, a warm smile in his eyes. ¡°Are you tired from the ne ride?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you been waiting for us for a long time?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Jiang. ¡°You arrived as soon as I came out!¡± As soon as Lu Jiang finished speaking, Allen walked over. When he saw Qiao Nian, he greeted politely, ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Chapter 1189 - 1189 Give Up 1189 Give Up The first time Qiao Nian saw Allen was in the hotel. Fourth Brother had asked Allen to send her off. Thank you readers! She smiled at Allen and nodded in greeting. Allen¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Jiang¡¯s face and he said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, Mr. Chen¡¯s assistant replied after receiving the invitation. He said that he would see you tomorrow night!¡± Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and put his arm around her waist. ¡°The stone gambling banquet will be held tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems that he really likes stone gambling,¡± Lu Jiang said thoughtfully. From their words, Qiao Nian was certain that the stone gamblingpetition would be held tomorrow night. Mr. Chen would also appear. She just didn¡¯t know what clues Mr. Chen had. The entrance of the hotel was not a ce to talk. Everyone walked in from here. Gu Zhou kept his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. Thest time he came here, he had been sneaky. This time, he coulde with Qiao Nian openly. Qiao Nian sized up the decorations around her. They were no different from thest time she had been here. However, she felt that something had changed. When she noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand around her waist, she realized that he was warm. Thest time she came here, her rtionship with Gu Zhou was very cold. But this time, they both had each other in their hearts. Lu Jiang took the room card from Allen and handed it to Gu Zhou. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a room for you. Rest well today. We¡¯ll meet Mr. Chen tomorrow. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zhou replied. He turned to speak to Qiao Nian in a low voice. Lu Jiang handed the other room card to Jiang Chi, who had been silent. ¡°Yours!¡± Jiang Chi reached out to take the room card, but Lu Jiang did not let go. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Jiang. ¡°I already know about An City.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice them, Lu Jiang stopped in his tracks, his eyes instantly turning cold. ¡°If you really want to help Sugar, I¡¯ll be grateful. However, if you have other thoughts about her, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Jiang Chi met Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes fearlessly, and his thin lips curved up slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to tell that I had other thoughts about her. Your judgment isn¡¯t bad!¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. His entire body emitted a cold aura, as if he was the Grim Reaper from hell. If Jiang Chi said anything else treasonous, he would definitely swing the Death God Scythe in his hand and take his life! Lu Jiang looked into Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes carefully, as if he was confirming if Jiang Chi was telling the truth. Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze was firm. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Lu Jiang let go, his face filled with pride. His Sugar was naturally the best. The coldness in his eyes dissipated a little. ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Seeing Jiang Chi take the room card, Lu Jiang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at Jiang Chi warningly. ¡°As Sugar¡¯s biological brother, I¡¯ll give you a friendly reminder. You¡¯d better give up as soon as possible, because Gu Zhou is more suitable for her and the two of them are already connected. No matter what you do, it¡¯ll be in vain.¡± Lu Jiang had been paying attention to the rtionship between Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He realized that Gu Zhou really doted on Qiao Nian, so he could only ept him. Jiang Chi stood rooted to the ground, his eyes lighting up. His lips curved up imperceptibly as he looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back not far away. Lu Jiang had already said what he needed to say. He strode away. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian entered the elevator. It was already full. Jiang Chi could only wait for the next elevator. The elevator door slowly closed. He noticed Qiao Nian looking at Gu Zhou with a gentle gaze and a bright smile. When the elevator closedpletely, the smile on Jiang Chi¡¯s face instantly disappeared, leaving only burning anger. ¡­ In the room. The moment Qiao Nian entered the room, she changed out of her high heels and sat down on the sofa in her slippers, leaning backzily. Chapter 1190 - 1190 Sadness 1190 Sadness Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian. The sunlight shone on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, entuating her fair skin. Her entire face was as fair and soft as a peeled egg. Thank you readers! Her lips were like ripe cherries, making one want to kiss them. With this thought in mind, he did so. He moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth and kissed her lightly. Qiao Nian had been resting with her eyes closed. Sensing that she had been kissed, she looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, which were as deep as the sea. Her mouth was a little dry as she licked her lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°It was fine.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a shower first?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he lifted a little of her hair and twirled his index finger. Her hair wrapped around his index finger like a ring. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s bewitching voice, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could speak, Gu Zhou had already moved closer to her ear. The breath he exhaled gushed into her earlobe. That hot, wet breath was like a feather tugging at her heartstrings. The temperature in the room suddenly rose. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Swallowing, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s slightly red earlobes, and the smile in his eyes grew more and more obvious. He moved closer to Qiao Nian and pressed his forehead against hers, saying softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s mind went nk. Before Qiao Nian could react, Gu Zhou had already picked her up in his arms. In a panic, she wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck. Only then did she realize what Gu Zhou had meant. ¡°I¡¯ll shower myself,¡± Qiao Nian said ufortably, her face red. Gu Zhou was helping her take a shower? Just thinking about it made her feel shy. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Gu Zhou said. After entering the bathroom, Qiao Nian was about to get off Gu Zhou when she sensed that his skin was a little hot. She frowned slightly and looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you have a fever?¡± As she spoke, she ced the back of her hand on Gu Zhou¡¯s forehead, wanting to test his temperature. She tested the temperature of her forehead again and frowned. ¡°You have a fever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°How can you be fine?¡± Qiao Nian instantly became nervous. She hurriedly said, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯ll take your pulse and see what medicine you should take.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s mind raced. She immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re meeting Mr. Chen tomorrow. He¡¯s like a sly old fox. We have to be fully alert.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned unhappily. However, he still carefully ced Qiao Nian in the bathtub and asked, ¡°Why are you so concerned about Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about him.¡± Qiao Nian sat in the bathtub and looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou pursed his lips slightly and said disapprovingly, ¡°When you woke up that day, your mind was filled with him. Now, you¡¯re still talking about him. Nian¡¯er, you¡¯ve ignored me for a long time.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s aggrieved expression and was slightly stunned. She blinked in confusion. ¡°When did I ignore you?¡± How was Gu Zhou ignored? He even looked aggrieved? Had she really neglected him recently? ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow. Let¡¯s discuss what happened today,¡± Gu Zhou said domineeringly. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bring up Mr. Chen anymore. She looked at Gu Zhou worriedly and said, ¡°But you have a fever now. I¡¯m very worried about your health now. I¡¯ll take your pulse¡­¡± With that, Qiao Nian reached out to feel Gu Zhou¡¯s pulse. Gu Zhou pulled his hand out of Qiao Nian¡¯s grip and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just a little horny.¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. ¡°I went to the Lu family with you. After you reunited with your parents-inw, you¡¯ve been busy with other things. I don¡¯t have time alone with you anymore.¡± Gu Zhou looked straight into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, his low voice carrying a trace of resentment. ¡°You¡¯ve thrown me to the back of your mind.¡± Qiao Nian had indeed been busy with other things for the past two days. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zhou and looked away. ¡°Did I?¡± Chapter 1191 - 1191 You are not allowed to look at others! 1191 You are not allowed to look at others! ¡°Nian¡¯er, you don¡¯t even dare to look at me anymore.¡± Thank you readers! Gu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded even more aggrieved, and his eyes looked even more intive. Qiao Nian looked back and was caught off guard. She met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes and looked at his aggrieved expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just thinking¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at others!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Qiao Nian domineeringly and added, ¡°You have to keep looking at me today.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou worriedly and found an excuse. ¡°I was just wondering if we had brought cold medicine. Also, it¡¯s just the two of us now. How can I look at the others?¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Nian smiled gently and gently kissed him on the lips. Only then did she retract her gaze and say with a smile, ¡°No one looks better than you!¡± Only then did Gu Zhou begin to fill the bathtub with water in satisfaction. The warm water soaked their clothes. Seeing that Gu Zhou had yet to leave, Qiao Nian said ufortably, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower myself. You can leave first!¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er, we¡¯ve already agreed.¡± Gu Zhou ced his hand on Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder, refusing to let her leave. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a shower.¡± For some reason, Qiao Nian felt a little nervous. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Although she was very shy, she was looking forward to Gu Zhou¡¯s next actions. Gu Zhou filled the bathtub with water and stepped into it. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s head was lowered, he reached out to unbutton her clothes without saying anything. The temperature in the bathroom grew higher and higher, and Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew redder and redder. Although she had already done those things with Gu Zhou, she was still very nervous at this moment. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s shy expression, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but swallow. He moved closer to her and kissed her without hesitation. Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes. Although it had only been two or three days since she had slept with Gu Zhou, she felt as if a long time had passed. All the strength in her body seemed to have been drained by him. Just as Qiao Nian was about to suffocate, Gu Zhou finally let go of her. He looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s flushed face and said in a hoarse and dazed voice, ¡°Nian¡¯er, after we find out the truth, we¡¯ll hold another grand wedding and let the entire world know that you¡¯re married to me. I¡¯m your husband, and you¡¯re my wife!¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go on our honeymoon then.¡± When Qiao Nian heard about the ¡°honeymoon¡±, her heart was filled with anticipation. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you around the world. Everywhere we go, we¡¯ll take a set of wedding photos and leave our traces,¡± Gu Zhou said. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, and her lips curved up involuntarily. ¡°This idea is great!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s face was as red as a cooked prawn. When did this man learn to flirt so well? Qiao Nian subconsciously wanted to escape, but Gu Zhou¡¯s grip was too strong, not allowing her to. ¡°Those men are all staring at you. I really want to dig out their eyes.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice became even more domineering. Qiao Nian was speechless. Gu Zhou frowned, his expression cold and charming. His thin lips parted slightly. ¡°I want to dig out Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes the most. I don¡¯t like him looking at you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned slightly red. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Oh no, she had almost forgotten that Gu Zhou was a paranoid person. Clearly, Gu Zhou already hated Jiang Chi. ¡°Nian¡¯er, why don¡¯t we stay in the room for the rest of our lives? That way, I can keep an eye on you, and no one will see you.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he had a faint smile on his face. His hand caressed Qiao Nian¡¯s cheek. ¡°I finally understand the saying ¡®From now on, the king won¡¯t attend morning court¡¯. Nian¡¯er, you¡¯re the little vixen who made me unwilling to leave.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Gu Zhou looked very strange now. She didn¡¯t even know how to respond to him. Chapter 1192 - 1192 That won’t do either! 1192 That won¡¯t do either! There was more and more water in the bathtub. It was steaming hot, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Thank you readers! Gu Zhou approached Qiao Nian and stared unblinkingly into her eyes. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in his voice. ¡°When Jiang Chi spoke to you, you looked at him.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips. Faced with Gu Zhou¡¯s paranoia, she said helplessly, ¡°We¡¯re partners with him now. When people speak, we should look into their eyes. Otherwise, others will say that I¡¯m rude.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s slightly parted lips caressed Qiao Nian¡¯s. He lowered his voice, his tone bing more and more dangerous. Before Qiao Nian could speak, she noticed that Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were bing more and more fanatical and possessive. She wanted to retreat, but Gu Zhou was too close. She could not retreat at all. She could only look straight into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. ¡°His eyes are different.¡± Gu Zhou frowned, his tone displeased. ¡°I heard that many girls like those blue eyes.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was burning, as if he wanted to fuse with Qiao Nian¡¯s body. ¡°Do you think my eyes are better-looking than his?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Nian replied without hesitation. Gu Zhou¡¯s question was like a jealous girlfriend questioning her boyfriend, but their identities seemed to have been reversed. ¡°Your eyes are the best-looking I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± If she had answered a secondter, Gu Zhou¡¯s jealous lover personality would definitely have flipped out even more. ¡°Really?¡± Qiao Nian looked straight into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She could see her flushed face in his eyes and pursed her lips slightly. She raised her long arm and wrapped it around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck. Qiao Nian smiled and said infatuatedly, ¡°I like your eyes the most. Every time you look at me, your eyes are like stars shining in the night sky. I can¡¯t take my eyes off you at all.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Your eyes look the most special to me. No one¡¯s eyes look better than yours.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s breathing stopped. This was the first time Qiao Nian had praised him so bluntly. Blood rose to his head and the aggression in her eyes intensified. ¡°Then you can only look at me in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she moved closer to Gu Zhou¡¯s lips and kissed him lightly. She nibbled on his lips and said ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯ll only look at you.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were like a fuse, blowing up Gu Zhou¡¯s rationality. The mes in his eyes burned brighter and brighter, and he kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. Gu Zhou was very energetic. Besides the bathroom, he also left traces of their fierce battle on the sofa, balcony, and bed. Exhausted, Qiao Niany on the bed. She was like a small boat swimming in the turbulent sea. Gu Zhouy down beside Qiao Nian and moved closer to her forehead. He kissed her lightly and called out in satisfaction, ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Qiao Nian was still in a daze. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she replied casually, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even in your next life, you can only marry me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± After Gu Zhou finished speaking, he felt that two lifetimes were not enough. He asked, ¡°Then what do you think about this in your next life?¡± However, the only answer he received was Qiao Nian¡¯s long and even breathing. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t get an answer from Qiao Nian. He looked down at her and saw that she was already sound asleep. He lowered his head slightly and was about to kiss her forehead when an unfamiliar scene suddenly appeared in front of him. The two of themy on the grass. Qiao Nian leaned into his arms like this, and he was about to kiss her. Strange! What was going on? Gu Zhou frowned. That scene seemed to have happened in his previous life. In the past, Gu Zhou had never believed in past or present lives. He was an atheist. But now, he couldn¡¯t help but believe it. In their previous lives, they must have been a very loving couple. Otherwise, when he was with Qiao Nian, why would a certain action give him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? Chapter 1193 - 1193 Childish 1193 Childish Gu Zhou really hoped that they would be together forever. Thank you readers! With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou lowered his head and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. He hugged Qiao Nian tightly and slowly closed his eyes. She should be able to sleep very peacefully today! ¡­ The next morning, when Qiao Nian woke up, there was no one around. It seemed that Gu Zhou had woken up long ago. Qiao Nian got out of bed and nced around the room. Gu Zhou must have left. Today, there was a stone gambling banquet. Gu Zhou must have gone to help Fourth Brother. Holding a towel, Qiao Nian walked towards the bathroom. She was about to brush her teeth when she inadvertently saw herself in the dressing mirror. Her skin was as white as snow, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were charming. It was obvious that she was a woman who had sex. Everything that had happenedst night shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. She hurriedly looked away and lowered her head to brush her teeth. After brushing her teeth, she walked into the bathroom to take a shower. The crazy things she and Gu Zhou had done in the bathroom instantly surged into her mind. She felt that she had been poisoned with a poison called ¡°attraction to Gu Zhou¡±. She had never believed in love in the past. She felt that men were all unreliable. In the past, when she was in the countryside, she was used to seeing men cheat and abuse women. However, she understood that Gu Zhou was not that kind of person. When she was with Gu Zhou, she felt that bone-deep love. After taking a shower, Qiao Nian put on pure makeup and wore a light blue dress. She left the room. When the elevator reached the first floor, the door opened. Qiao Nian immediately saw Gu Zhou standing at the side. Thinking of what had happenedst night, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Qiao Nian pretended to be calm as she walked out of the elevator. Gu Zhou naturally wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist and kissed her forehead, praising, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Although Gu Zhou had only kissed her forehead, Qiao Nian felt that everyone¡¯s gaze was on her and Gu Zhou. The ambiguous images fromst night instantly surged into her mind. Qiao Nian lowered her head slightly and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re outside now. There are so many people watching. Be more reserved!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of cunning shed in his eyes. He said roguishly, ¡°I just want them to see that you¡¯re my wife. I want them to stop having designs on you, especially Jiang Chi!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was as domineering as ever. When Jiang Chi walked over, he immediately saw Gu Zhou¡¯s arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. His blue pupils constricted slightly, and his eyes were filled with displeasure. For a moment, the two men¡¯s gazes met. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled! Gu Zhou looked at Jiang Chi provocatively and raised his eyebrows slightly, as if to let him know his ce. Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, but he quickly regained hisposure. He looked away with disdain and quickly walked into the banquet hall. Qiao Nian naturally noticed the exchange of nces between Gu Zhou and Jiang Chi. She pursed her lips helplessly. This was the first time she had seen such a childish Gu Zhou. How old was he? Why was he still ying such a childish trick! Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, looked like this was the first time he had seen Gu Zhou like this! Second Young Master was so possessive. However, he naturally couldn¡¯t say such things in front of Gu Zhou. He immediately threw those indecent thoughts to the back of his mind and walked to Gu Zhou¡¯s side, saying in a low voice, ¡°Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, it¡¯s about time to go to the banquet hall. Fourth Master Lu is already there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou agreed happily and led Qiao Nian towards the banquet hall. Chen Qing followed silently behind Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. When they arrived at the banquet hall, Lu Jiang, who had been arranging for people to decorate the stone gambling banquet hall,¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Qiao Nian. He casually handed the tablet to Allen and asked him to decorate the ce ording to the blueprint while he walked towards Qiao Nian. Just as Gu Zhou was about to walk over, Qiao Nian called out happily, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s gaze grew gentler. He said dotingly, ¡°Sugar, how was your sleepst night?¡± When Gu Zhou heard the words st night¡±, those shy images shed across his mind. Chapter 1194 - 1194 Stone Gambling Banquet 1194 Stone Gambling Banquet Gu Zhou pursed his lips slightly and tightened his grip on Qiao Nian. Thank you readers! Her waist was very thin. He wanted her to eat more. He felt that it was better for her to have some meat. Qiao Nian sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s cheap trick. Her expression didn¡¯t change. She smiled and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fourth Brother, how was your sleepst night?¡± Qiao Nian thought to herself that she should have made Gu Zhou behavest night. She felt a little guilty lying to Fourth Brother today. ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. We¡¯re wrapping it up now.¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, he raised his hand and nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine when the main guest arrives.¡± The main guest Lu Jiang was talking about was none other than Mr. Chen! Qiao Nian looked at the disy cab in the middle of the exhibition hall. There was an imperial jade inside. Under the light, the imperial green was like a blueke. From different angles, the light emitted by the imperial jade was different. The grade of this imperial jade was really good. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at the imperial jade. It seemed that Fourth Brother had really spent a lot of effort. The imperial jade in the middle of the disy cab was just a gift. There were many raw stones in the disy cabs around them. Most of these raw stones could produce imperial jade, but their qualities would be different. On the surface, this banquet was called the stone gambling banquet, but in fact, it was also called the imperial jade banquet. As long as they could get top-grade ss imperial jade, they could take the imperial jade in the middle away for free. However, that person¡¯s future financial transactions would have to go through Fourth Brother¡¯s bank. This stone gambling banquet was not only to attract Mr. Chen, but also Fourth Brother¡¯s method to retain his supreme clients. These raw stones were all carefully selected. They were all worth at least a million yuan outside. Some wereplete raw stones, while others were open. One could vaguely see imperial jade inside. Although some raw stones had been opened, polished and had jade, this did not mean that this raw stone was filled with imperial jade. Stone gambling was about life. There was an old saying in the world of stone gambling, ¡°One cut makes one poor, one cut makes one rich, and one cut makes one wear linen.¡± No one knew what was inside the raw stone. Everyone could only rely on their experience to determine the quality of the raw stone. However, raw stones that had been polished well were much more expensive than raw stones that had not been polished. This was a custom in the stone gambling world. Supreme-grade ss imperial jade was something that one could only dream of. Those guests who came here to gamble on stones would definitely transfer the funds to Fourth Brother¡¯s bank in advance. Of course, Fourth Brother could use that money to invest. Money made money. After greeting Qiao Nian, Fourth Brother went to look for Allen. Qiao Nian watched as Fourth Brother spoke to Allen gently. A thought suddenly shed across her mind. Among the four brothers, could Fourth Brother be the richest? There was still an hour before the stone gambling banquet started. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou went for a meal first. The two of them sat outside for a while before the stone gambling banquet began. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had arrived early. As soon as they walked in, they saw many people arriving one after another. The two of them stood not far from the door, mainly to see Mr. Chen. Many people came and greeted Qiao Nian warmly. Qiao Nian was the queen of stone gambling in their hearts. It was their honor to greet her. At this moment, Qiao Nian saw a familiar person. That person seemed to sense Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and turned around. The moment their eyes met, Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Jiang Yue. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. No, that person didn¡¯t seem to be Jiang Yue. The moment Jiang Yue stepped into the banquet hall, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She was wearing a burgundy gown that revealed her sexy corbones. The deep V-neck vaguely showed the beauty of her chest. The dress was very short, barely covering her leggings. There was also a huge bow tied behind her, revealing arge part of her back. She was sexy and charming, instantly attracting the attention of many men. The infatuation in their eyes could not be more obvious. She was no longer the innocent-looking little white flower. Instead, she was like a rose with thorns in the bushes. If a person was not careful, he would prick his hand. Chapter 1195 - 1195 Recovered 1195 Recovered There were no corrosive scars on her face. Her smooth and fair face was like a freshly cooked and peeled egg. The charm in her eyes was soul-stirring. Thank you readers! At this moment, Jiang Yue had already returned to her usual appearance, but her temperament waspletely different from before. Qiao Nian stood there calmly. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Jiang Yue must have undergone a skin graft or used some other method to rework her appearance. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the man beside Jiang Yue. The man wasn¡¯t tall, and he had a beer belly. There was a gold chain around his neck, and the words ¡°nouveau riche¡± were written all over him! Boss Jin. He was also an old acquaintance. Thest time she came here to participate in stone gambling, Boss Jin had alsoe. Unfortunately, the young model Boss Jin had brought back then had died. Gu Zhou also noticed Jiang Yue. He nced at her indifferently, then retracted his gaze. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian again. The coldness in his eyes instantly disappeared, and his gaze softened. When Boss Jin saw Qiao Nian, his eyes lit up. He walked up to Qiao Nian with Jiang Yue in his arms and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Qiao, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± After Boss Jin greeted Qiao Nian, his gaze fell on the man beside her. This man looked like a young master from aic book. He exuded a regal aura. His facial features were a little familiar. He seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where. Boss Jin asked very politely, ¡°Miss Qiao, may I know who this gentleman is¡­¡± ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s displeasure. She knew that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like her to talk much to other men. Her lips curved up slightly as she added, ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡± ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s displeasure. She knew that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like her to talk much to other men. Her lips curved up slightly as she added, ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡± He¡¯s my husband! Gu Zhou reyed Qiao Nian¡¯s words over and over again, his heart filled with pride. His Nian¡¯er had introduced him to outsiders, and in such a grand manner. The more he thought about it, the happier he became. At this moment, he felt that the pot bellied Boss Jin had also be adorable, like a fat cat. Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he said softly, ¡°Boss Jin, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± In Nancheng, everyone knew Boss Jin. Jiang Yue stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Seeing the smile on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. She hurriedly lowered her gaze, hiding the ruthlessness in her eyes. Brother Ah Zhou hated it when women touched him, but he took the initiative to hug Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. Qiao Nian, that b*tch. She had stolen her Brother Ah Zhou and even disfigured her. However, now that Brother Ah Zhou wanted to make the fact that the two of them were married public, he had changed a lot. Why wasn¡¯t she the one who made Brother Ah Zhou change? The more Jiang Yue thought about it, the more hatred she felt. She yearned to trample Qiao Nian to death and ensure that she would never be reincarnated. Boss Jin hurriedly extended his hand to shake Gu Zhou¡¯s. Smiling, he said, ¡°So it¡¯s Second Young Master Gu. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± After the two of them let go, Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue beside him and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yue is also from An City. She said that she used to take care of Matriarch Gu in the Gu family. Perhaps you¡¯ve even met her before!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Boss Jin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She didn¡¯t know if Brother Ah Zhou was still willing to acknowledge her. After she was chased out of the Gu family, she was too embarrassed to tell outsiders that she was the youngdy of the Gu family, so she said that she had once worked in the Gu family. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue, who was beside Boss Jin. His expression instantly turned cold, but he quickly looked away and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her!¡± Boss Jin was slightly stunned. He was just being polite. He did not expect Gu Zhou to give such a straightforward answer. For a moment, he did not know what to say! At this moment, the atmosphere became very awkward. Jiang Yue lowered her gaze to hide the hurt in her eyes. She did not expect Brother Ah Zhou to say that he was not familiar with her. Chapter 1196 - 1196 Godfather 1196 Godfather The two of them had grown up together. Before Qiao Nian appeared, she was the woman closest to Brother Ah Zhou. Thank you readers! Jiang Yue smiled and looked at Boss Jin sweetly. She said coquettishly, ¡°Godfather, when I was working in the Gu family, Second Young Master Gu had yet to be by Matriarch Gu¡¯s side. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t know me!¡± When Boss Jin heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, he was instantly enlightened. He had only wanted to get closer to him just now, but he had forgotten that Second Young Master Gu had onlye to Matriarch Gu¡¯s sideter. ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Godfather ~¡± Jiang Yue called out sweetly. Her voice made Boss Jin¡¯s bones go limp. Boss Jin smiled at Jiang Yue and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to get an imperial jade? Let¡¯s go take a look at those stones now.¡± Jiang Yue took Boss Jin¡¯s arm and smiled flirtatiously. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for Godfather to make a ne for me with imperial jade!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go choose now,¡± Boss Jin said with a smile. He casually patted Jiang Yue¡¯s butt and couldn¡¯t help but rub it twice. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Godfather, you¡¯re so good to me!¡± Jiang Yue smiled brightly. Boss Jin instantly swelled up. He smiled until his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°How obedient!¡± Many people at the banquet noticed Jiang Yue. When they saw Jiang Yue¡¯s enchanting appearance, they couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her butt. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue expressionlessly and sighed helplessly in her heart. No wonder they had no news of Jiang Yue. It turned out that Jiang Yue had gone to Nancheng and looked for Master Jin. No matter what, Jiang Yue was still a top student who had graduated from a famous medical school. As long as she was willing to work hard, she could leave a footprint in the medical field. But now, she had degraded herself and be the ything of a rich businessman. Although Grandma had already chased Jiang Yue out, she was still thinking about her. There was still a photo of Jiang Yue on her bedside table. If Grandma knew that Jiang Yue had already be like this, how upset would she be? At that time, she had painstakingly nurtured Jiang Yue to be a famous schr, but Jiang Yue had trampled on her painstaking efforts. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly, not knowing what to say. Gu Zhou sensed that something was wrong with Qiao Nian¡¯s expression. He followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and saw that Qiao Nian had been staring at Jiang Yue. He retracted his gaze and looked down at Qiao Nian. He said gently, ¡°Nian¡¯er, let¡¯s go in and take a look first. Let Chen Qing keep an eye on things here. When Mr. Chenes, Chen Qing will tell us.¡± Qiao Nian looked away from Jiang Yue and smiled at Gu Zhou, nodding. Gu Zhou led Qiao Nian in. A group of people surrounded them. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian also walked over and saw the man standing in the middle of the crowd, holding a raw stone. The onlookers instantly became nervous. The old man took the raw stone from the man and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wang, are you sure you want to cut it now?¡± ¡°Go ahead. I want to see what can be obtained from a three-million-yuan raw stone!¡± Mr. Wang pursed his lips and said solemnly. In Mr. Wang¡¯s opinion, it was fine as long as this raw stone did not cause him to make a loss. The old man who cut the raw stone first washed it with water, then used a brush to remove all the dust on the surface of the stone. He used a shlight to search for the light on the raw stone, which was helpful in determining how to cut it. After the old man cut the raw stone, he drew a line and handed it to Mr. Wang. ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll follow this line to open a window!¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble!¡± The onlookers were all staring unblinkingly at the screen. The screen showed Mr. Wang¡¯s raw stone. Everyone held their breaths. Mr. Wang was the first person to open a raw stone today. He had attracted the attention of many people. Chapter 1197 - 1197 Ah! 1197 Ah! When the raw stone was cut open, Mr. Wang instantly became excited. He said happily, ¡°It¡¯s a treasure. I¡¯m going to earn it this time!¡± Thank you readers! The people around them looked at the raw stone with envy. ¡°This stone is worth at least ten million!¡± ¡°Mr. Wang is so lucky to have earned seven million yuan!¡± Old Master Shi handed the stone to Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang looked at the stone in his hand happily. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wang!¡± Old Master Cheng Shi said happily. This was a good start. ¡°This is a good start.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°He made a killing!¡± ¡°Mr. Wang is very lucky today!¡± Mr. Wang smiled and thanked others. While everyone was cheering, the banquet hall was bustling with activity. At this moment, a scream broke themotion. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone looked over and saw the woman in the burgundy gown covering her butt with a terrified expression. Qiao Nian frowned. That woman was none other than Jiang Yue, whom they had just met. Jiang Yue said shyly, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Why did you touch me?¡± Standing beside Jiang Yue was a man in his fifties. He had a full beard and swayed as if he had drunk too much. ¡°Isn¡¯t your butt exposed for others to touch? Why did I say something wrong?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She knew this man. He was the local tyrant of the eastern region, Ye Sen. She had heard of Ye Sen¡¯s name before. Logically speaking, everyone would respect a famous person like Ye Sen. However, Ye Sen was really too lecherous. He had a hobby, and that was to sleep with married women. As the saying went, a friend¡¯s wife could not be targeted. Ye Sen did not care about this at all. He felt that his friend¡¯s wife was better and had ruined the families of three friends. Jiang Yue was standing close to Ye Sen. Today, Jiang Yue was like a thorny rose, attracting everyone¡¯s desires. Ye Sen stood beside Jiang Yue, so of course he couldn¡¯t help but touch her! Moreover, weren¡¯t toys meant to be yed with? If he took a liking to Boss Jin¡¯s ything, Boss Jin should respectfully send it over! Jiang Yue frowned at Ye Sen. She had been in the Gu family for so many years and had a good eye for people. Ye Sen was definitely a frivolous person. She had always hated such people. She was so angry that her face turned red. Just as Jiang Yue was about to speak, Boss Jin pulled her behind him, as if he wanted to stand up for her. No one would be so naive as to think that Boss Jin was trying to stand up for Jiang Yue. Boss Jin had even touched Jiang Yue¡¯s butt in the beginning, which meant that he treated Jiang Yue as a ything. How could a ything be worth anything inparison to benefits? Boss Jin walked up to Ye Sen with a smile. ¡°Mr. Ye Sen, are you done ying with the six models I gave you previously?¡± Ye Sen stared straight at Jiang Yue, almost drooling. When he heard Boss Jin¡¯s words, he reluctantly looked at his face. ¡°Boss Jin, how can those trinkets from before bepared to this stunner beside you? Isn¡¯t this an insult to this stunner!¡± As Ye Sen spoke, he swallowed. ¡°If I can spend the night with her, I¡¯ll really die under a peony flower. Even if I be a ghost, I¡¯ll be a Casanova!¡± The smile on Boss Jin¡¯s face did not diminish. He asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Sen had never known what it meant to be polite. His gaze was fixed on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. Thinking that Boss Jin was going to give this woman to him, he said magnanimously, ¡°Boss Jin, we discussed the batch of goods previously. I can give you 10%!¡± ¡°Mr. Ye Sen is indeed magnanimous.¡± When Boss Jin heard Ye Sen¡¯s words, the smile on his face grew brighter. He turned to look at Jiang Yue and asked, ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you willing to be with Mr. Ye Sen?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue, feeling very ufortable. Chapter 1198 - 1198 Unwilling 1198 Unwilling When Jiang Yue met Boss Jin¡¯s gaze, a flirtatious smile appeared on her face. She shook her head. ¡°Godfather, I only want to be with you for the rest of my life!¡± Thank you readers! A trace of a smile shed in Boss Jin¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. The onlookers looked at Jiang Yue sympathetically. The conversation between Boss Jin and Jiang Yue just now was often heard in such circles, but in the end, all women were sent out by men. To men in the circle, women were just toys. As long as they had brains, everyone was willing to use a toy to obtain greater benefits. Although Jiang Yue had curried favor with Boss Jin, she would probably suffer in Ye Sen¡¯s hands. Boss Jin turned to look at Ye Sen, the smile on his face unchanged. He said, ¡°Mr. Ye Sen, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do as you wish. Yue¡¯er isn¡¯t willing to do this.¡± Ye Sen picked up a tissue and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. He casually threw the tissue onto the te in the waiter¡¯s hand and said casually, ¡°Master Jin, doesn¡¯t your woman listen to you? How dare she say that she refuses? As long as you¡¯re willing to ask her toe over, she¡¯ll definitelye over obediently!¡± Ye Sen¡¯s attention was all on Jiang Yue¡¯s face, as if she was already his. Ye Sen couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab Jiang Yue¡¯s hand. However, before Ye Sen¡¯s hand could touch Jiang Yue¡¯s, a cold light appeared. A cold dagger pierced into Ye Sen¡¯s palm and pierced through his entire hand. For a moment, Ye Sen lost control and screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Sen hurriedly retracted his hand. Looking at the dagger in his palm, he was in so much pain that tears were about to fall. How dare someone hurt him? This person really didn¡¯t care about his life! Ye Sen looked at Boss Jin angrily and said, ¡°Boss Jin, how dare you stab me? You don¡¯t want to work with me anymore!¡± Ye Sen¡¯s mind raced. When he returned, he would definitely cancel his coboration with Boss Jin. He would never work with Boss Jin again At that time, even if Boss Jin knelt in front of him and begged for mercy, he would never be soft-hearted! Boss Jin didn¡¯t seem to see the coldness in Ye Sen¡¯s eyes. He looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°She¡¯s my woman. No one is allowed to touch her. Even if the coboration between our two families is ruined, I can still work with others!¡± This was simply outrageous! Ye Sen had already be a local tyrant in the east district. He was fearless. This time, he encountered someone who disobeyed him. He was so angry that his expression changed. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Sen was so angry that his mouth was trembling. He panted heavily. ¡°Someone!¡± Boss Jin stood calmly on the spot and nced coldly at the people around him. He did not take them seriously at all. Jiang Yue stood rooted to the ground with a cold expression, as if she was not afraid at all. Lu Jiang frowned, his eyes cold. With one hand in his pocket, he walked over. His gazended on Ye Sen¡¯s face, and there was an undeniable sense of oppression in his eyes, making Ye Sen shiver. ¡°Mr. Ye Sen, today is the stone gambling banquet I¡¯m hosting. I¡¯ve always advocated peace, but if anyone insists on causing trouble, I¡¯ll definitely cause trouble with you to the end.¡± Cold sweat broke out on Ye Sen¡¯s back. He did not dare to look into Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes at all, but when he thought about how Boss Jin, that fat pig, had caused today¡¯s incident, he red at him angrily. ¡°That damn fat pig started it!¡± Ye Sen said, raising his right hand, which had been pierced by Boss Jin. ¡°Look, I¡¯m injured!¡± Lu Jiang nced at Boss Jin and Jiang Yue indifferently. He looked at Ye Sen again and said, ¡°You touched his woman, and he only retaliated. It¡¯s very fair!¡± Fair? How was that fair? Ye Sen suddenly stood up straight and pointed at Boss Jin¡¯s face not far away. ¡°I clearly¡­¡± Chapter 1199 - 1199 Consolation 1199 Constion However, before Ye Sen could finish speaking, Lu Jiang interrupted him without hesitation and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Ye Sen, if you don¡¯t want to gamble on stones anymore, please leave!¡± Thank you readers! Although Lu Jiang¡¯s tone was as calm as ever, Ye Sen could see Lu Jiang¡¯s impatience in his eyes. Ye Sen frowned. He was not afraid of Boss Jin, but he did not dare to go against Lu Jiang. Lu Jiang¡¯s banks were all over the world. Not only that, but many people knew that Lu Jiang was well-versed in both legitimate businesses and the underworld. Not many people in this world could stand at his level. Suppressing his dissatisfaction and anger, Ye Sen turned around and walked out. Seeing Ye Sen leave, the bodyguards Ye Sen had brought hurriedly followed. The tense atmosphere instantly disappeared, and the banquet hall returned to its original calm. Seeing Ye Sen¡¯s men leave, Jiang Yue heaved a sigh of relief. She looked calm on the surface, but she was actually very flustered. She was worried that Boss Jin would really give her to Ye Sen. Boss Jin turned to look at Jiang Yue. Seeing that Jiang Yue¡¯s face was pale, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. He gently caressed Jiang Yue¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Jiang Yue forced a smile and continued, ¡°Thank you, Godfather. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Jiang Yue looked at Boss Jin pitifully. Any man who saw her would feel pity for her. Seeing how obedient Jiang Yue was, Boss Jin lowered his head and kissed her forehead before taking her to look at the raw stones. ¡°Oh my god, Boss Jin is so brave. He actually went against Ye Sen for a woman.¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t Boss Jin like to give women away casually in the past? Now, he¡¯s actually protecting his woman.¡± ¡°That woman called Jiang Yue is really not simple!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I think Boss Jin might really like Jiang Yue!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian watched as Boss Jin and Jiang Yue left. Just now, Boss Jin had gone against Ye Sen for Jiang Yue. It seemed that Boss Jin really liked Jiang Yue. However, did Jiang Yue like Boss Jin? Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. Although she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue was a scheming person. It definitely wasn¡¯t that simple for Jiang Yue to be by Boss Jin¡¯s side. Just as Qiao Nian was thinking, Chen Qing quickly walked in and said in a low voice, ¡°Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, Mr. Chen is here!¡± When she heard the words ¡°Mr. Chen¡±, Qiao Nian hurriedly came back to her senses. In a daze, she recalled the dream she had previously. In the dream, she had almost married Mr. Chen. In the hall, a group of people had even appeared to chase after her, and Mr. Chen had perished with those people for her! Everything in the dream was as real as if it had happened before. Hearing the sound of the earpiece, Lu Jiang walked towards Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He also knew that Mr. Chen had arrived. He walked up to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s here. I¡¯ll greet him first.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Actually, she didn¡¯t know if she should go. If she went over, her intentions would be too obvious. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Mr. Chen noticed. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s serious expression, she knew that he was still worried about his brother. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find your brother.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll test him when the timees,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly, his dark eyes surging. Thest call Jiang Cheng made before he died was to Mr. Chen. She didn¡¯t know if Mr. Chen was involved in the kidnapping of the eldest daughter twenty years ago. However, ording to the timeline, she was three years old when she was kidnapped. At that time, Mr. Chen was not even fifteen years old. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Mr. Chen to participate in the kidnapping twenty years ago. After all, would a child be so scheming? Chapter 1200 - 1200 Heartache 1200 Heartache Thank you readers! However, he was not sure if Mr. Chen was involved in Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. She hoped to get more useful clues from Mr. Chen. Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander. If Mr. Chen wasn¡¯t involved in the kidnapping more than twenty years ago, he might have been involved in Jiang Cheng¡¯s death. ording to this train of thought, Mr. Chen¡¯s current boss, Old Master Cui, the chairman of HH Corporation, was very likely to be rted to these things. There didn¡¯t seem to be much of a rtionship between the Lu family and Old Master Cui. Qiao Nian felt that her mind was in a mess. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s waist, Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and said softly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Qiao Nian looked up and smiled at Gu Zhou, her gaze gentle. At this moment, a male voice came from around them. ¡°Miss Qiao, aren¡¯t you going to choose a raw stone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We still want to see if Miss Qiao can open a ss-type imperial jade.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Qiao. Choose another one so that we can learn from you and broaden our horizons.¡± One or two people began to jeer, and more and more people began to jeer. Then, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground, silent. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, the surrounding people became even more suspicious of her. Someone said, ¡°Miss Qiao, did you get lucky with the raw stone you chose at Mr. Chen¡¯s stone gambling banquetst time?¡± Then, the people around them joined in themotion! ¡°Perhaps Miss Qiao had someone helping her choose the raw stones.¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that cheating?¡± More and more voices of doubt rose around them. When Gu Zhou heard their words, his expression instantly darkened. His entire body emitted a cold aura that came from hell, and the temperature in the entire banquet hall instantly dropped significantly. Those who were making noise also shrank back silently, not daring to speak. They more or less knew a little about Gu Zhou. They had also heard from others that Gu Zhou was not to be trifled with. Not only were they afraid of Gu Zhou, but they were also afraid of Gu Zhou¡¯s father, who was both an important figure in business and the underworld. It was said that Gu Zhou¡¯s father was also a ruthless person. Everyone instantly fell silent, not daring to say another word. There was a faint smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She was as calm as a spring breeze. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I might have forgotten to tell everyone. This stone gambling banquet was organized by Mr. Lu and me. As the organizer, it¡¯s not convenient for me to snatch the stones with everyone for the time being. I naturally have to leave the search for imperial ss jade to you!¡± Everyone was instantly enlightened. Their gazes fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. They noticed that Gu Zhou was holding onto Qiao Nian¡¯s waist thoughtfully. The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew deeper and deeper. ¡°We, husband and wife, hope that everyone can raise their stakes!¡± Husband and wife? As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned. So the queen of stone gambling, Qiao Nian, had married Gu Zhou. Logically speaking, the two of them must be well-matched. Otherwise, the Gu family wouldn¡¯t have let Qiao Nian join them! Now, they no longer dared to look down on Qiao Nian! ¡°Congrattions, Second Young Master Gu, on getting the beauty. Congrattions, Miss Qiao!¡± ¡°Why are you calling her Miss Qiao? You should call her Mrs. Gu now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Congrattions! We hope you have a hundred years of happiness and get a child soon!¡± When Gu Zhou heard their words, his expression improved a lot. The coldness in his body gradually dissipated. It seemed that he was very satisfied with what everyone was saying. A trace of mncholy shed in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Brother Ah Zhou really liked Qiao Nian. The reason why Qiao Nian could work with Lu Jiang this time was definitely because Gu Zhou had paved the way for her. Gu Zhou and Lu Jiang had a good rtionship. As long as Gu Zhou suggested that Lu Jiang work with Qiao Nian, Lu Jiang would definitely agree. At the thought of this, Jiang Yue¡¯s heart ached. The Lu family had a good rtionship with the Gu family. The younger generations of the two families often yed together. However, the brothers of the Lu family treated her like a stranger. At that time, she hoped that Brother Ah Zhou could help her put in a good word for her in front of the brothers of the Lu family. She had told Gu Zhou openly and secretly, but Gu Zhou pretended not to hear anything! Chapter 1201 - 1201 Yue’er is very afraid 1201 Yue¡¯er is very afraid Thank you readers! Perhaps this was love! Gu Zhou liked Qiao Nian and was willing to give up everything for her. He was also willing to coborate with Qiao Nian and Lu Jiang. Jiang Yue clenched her fists tightly, but she quickly let go. She had more important things to do now. Boss Jin looked at the untrimmed quarry stone in the disy cab and frowned. After much hesitation, he didn¡¯t know which stone to choose. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue beside him and met her affectionate eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask gently, ¡°Yue¡¯er, which raw stone do you think we should choose?¡± Jiang Yue leaned against Boss Jin, looking like a helpless little bird. A shy smile appeared on her face as she said coquettishly, ¡°Godfather, I don¡¯t even know how to gamble on stones. I¡¯ll let Godfather decide!¡± Jiang Yue followed Boss Jin. She understood one thing. Boss Jin liked vase-like beauties. The so-called vase beauties were those who were good-looking and didn¡¯t know anything. It was best if she was an innocent beauty. Perhaps Boss Jin was used to the darkness in the circle and liked purer girls! Boss Jin looked at the innocent Jiang Yue and his heart instantly softened. He said gently, ¡°This stone looks good. Let¡¯s choose this one!¡± Jiang Yue smiled and nodded. Her gaze moved from Boss Jin¡¯s face to the stone. Boss Jin said to the cutter, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. This stone. Cut it open now!¡± ¡°Alright, Boss Jin, this piece costs a total of thirteen million!¡± Boss Jin nodded and handed the card to the cutter. The cutter swiftly swiped his card, then took the stone and prepared to cut it. Jiang Yue looked at Boss Jin shyly and asked sweetly, ¡°Godfather, will you be so good to Yue¡¯er for the rest of your life?¡± Jiang Yue didn¡¯t want to say such things at all, but Boss Jin liked such women. She had already grasped Boss Jin¡¯s preferences. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s touched expression and nodded. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re so obedient. Of course I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re my baby.¡± As he spoke, Boss Jin¡¯s hand slipped under Jiang Yue¡¯s skirt restlessly. He pinched Jiang Yue¡¯s butt. It felt good, but he couldn¡¯t help but rub it again. Finally, he patted it. The smile on Jiang Yue¡¯s face did not change. She was already used to Boss Jin¡¯s actions. She leaned into Boss Jin¡¯s arms like a little bird and frowned slightly. With a weak expression, she said, ¡°Godfather, but Yue¡¯er is very afraid.¡± Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you afraid of? With me around, no one will bully you.¡± ¡°But¡± Jiang Yue slowly lowered her gaze. A tear rolled down her cheek, making her look pitiful. ¡°What happened?¡± Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue worriedly. Jiang Yue looked up at Boss Jin with teary eyes. Her sparkling tears sparkled with seven colors under the light. Boss Jin¡¯s eyes widened. He had yed with many women, but none of them couldpare to Jiang Yue. In the past, he hated it when women cried, but not only did he not dislike Jiang Yue crying now, but he even felt heartache. Boss Jin frowned and said coldly, ¡°No one dares to touch my woman!¡± ¡°Godfather, I know you¡¯re the best. Don¡¯t be angry. If you get angry and ruin your health, Yue¡¯er¡¯s heart will ache,¡± Jiang Yue said gently. ¡°Tell me, who is that person?¡± Boss Jin said angrily. ¡°Qiao Nian.¡± With that, Jiang Yue reached out and took Boss Jin¡¯s arm, looking like she was trembling. Qiao Nian? A trace of confusion shed in Boss Jin¡¯s eyes. He looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing not far away. Even if Qiao Nian was good-looking, she couldn¡¯tpare to his Yue¡¯er. However, Qiao Nian was quite capable. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue in confusion and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no enmity between the two of you. Why does she want to kill you?¡± Chapter 1202 - 1202 Vicious 1202 Vicious Jiang Yue pursed her lips slightly. A trace of pain shed across her face as she said, ¡°Godfather, do you still remember the first time we met?¡± Thank you readers! ¡°Yes.¡± Boss Jin nodded. ¡°When we first got together, you also asked me why my face was disfigured. However, at that time, you weren¡¯t familiar with me, and I was a timid person. Moreover, I didn¡¯t dare to anger Qiao Nian anymore. I was afraid that she would kill me, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± At this point, Jiang Yue paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She sshed sulfuric acid on my face, so my face was disfigured.¡± Although Lu Rao was the one who had sshed sulfuric acid on her face, Lu Rui only sshed sulfuric acid on her face for Qiao Nian¡¯s sake. This assault could only be med on Qiao Nian. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could she have been disfigured? She was still the youngdy of the Gu family and the granddaughter doted on by Grandma! But now, she had no choice but to stay by Boss Jin¡¯s side as a canary. Boss Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face not far away, his eyes filled with coldness. He had never expected that gentle-looking girl to be so vicious. His Yue¡¯er was an innocent and kind girl. Perhaps it was because Yu¡¯er was too innocent and kind that Qiao Nian had disfigured her. Boss Jin tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. He moved closer to Jiang Yue¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Be good. Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make those who bullied you suffer the consequences.¡± ¡°Godfather, you¡¯re so good to me. Let¡¯s forget it. Gu Zhou is still standing beside Qiao Nian.¡± Jiang Yue looked at Boss Jin worriedly and said sweetly, ¡°I only want to be with Godfather. I just hope that she won¡¯t attack me again.¡± When Boss Jin heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, his heart warmed. He had once owned many women, but those women had all taken a liking to his money and power. However, there was not a single innocent and harmless girl like Jiang Yue. Boss Jin also knew very well that beauty was very important to girls. Not only would his Yue¡¯er not pursue Qiao Nian for revenge, but she also hoped that Qiao Nian would let her off. His Yue¡¯er only hoped to be with him for the rest of her life. It was his fortune to meet her. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this at length. You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± Boss Jin looked at Qiao Nian not far away with aplicated expression. If only Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t married Gu Zhou. Now, being enemies with Qiao Nian was equivalent to being enemies with the entire Gu family. Jiang Yue looked worried, but she was overjoyed She had been by Boss Jin¡¯s side during this period of time and had seen his ruthless methods. If Boss Jin helped her take revenge, Qiao Nian would not be far from her death. Gu Zhou. Could it be that his heart was made of stone? Why couldn¡¯t it be warm? However, Jiang Yue quickly mocked herself. If Gu Zhou¡¯s heart was really made of stone, why would he fall in love with Qiao Nian? Jiang Yue was letting her imagination run wild when she sensed that Boss Jin¡¯s grip on her waist had tightened. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she looked at Boss Jin. Boss Jin said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Chen is here. Let¡¯s go take a look too.¡± Jiang Yue smiled. It was like a Queen of the Night in the night, so beautiful that it was suffocating. ¡°Mr. Chen!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chen to be here too!¡± ¡°Mr. Chen, long time no see. How have you been?¡± ¡°Mr. Chen looks stronger than before!¡± ¡­ Many people present were friends with Mr. Chen. One by one, they came up to greet him, but their words revealed respect. Qiao Nian looked over and saw Mr. Chen walking in. A group of people surrounded him and tried to get to know him. Mr. Chen was very tall, about 1.85 meters. He was wearing a dark green shirt and a ck windbreaker today, making him look much younger. He didn¡¯t look handsome, but the more she looked at him, the more he looked good. He exuded a noble aura. Chapter 1203 - 1203 Mrs. Gu 1203 Mrs. Gu At a nce, she could see that he had endured hardship from his face. Thank you readers! Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze swept past Qiao Nian, finallynding on Gu Zhou, who was beside her. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Mr. Chen¡¯s face. This was the first time he had seen him. When he looked into Mr. Chen¡¯s dark eyes, he felt a vague sense of familiarity. He seemed to have seen these eyes before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where. Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze felt familiar. Before Gu Zhou could figure out where he had seen such a gaze before, he saw Mr. Chen walking towards him. Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He reached out his hand, his thin lips curving up slightly. ¡°Miss Qiao, it¡¯s good to see you again!¡± A faint smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She handed her hand over and shook Mr. Chen¡¯s. ording to etiquette, she should have let go immediately, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t. Instead, her grip tightened. ¡°Miss Qiao, what are you¡­¡± Mr. Chen smiled and asked in confusion. ¡°Mr. Chen.¡± Qiao Nian held Mr. Chen¡¯s hand tightly, suppressing the surprise in her heart. She slowly retracted her hand. ¡°This is my husband, Gu Zhou.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she turned slightly and introduced Gu Zhou to Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen looked like a middle-aged man in his forties, but she had just touched his hand. ording to the bone examination technique in Chinese medicine, he should be in his twenties. Mr. Chen¡¯s face and bone age were about ten years apart. If she remembered correctly, Mr. Chen was almost forty years old. Could it be that Mr. Chen had used a disguise technique to change his face? Qiao Nian looked at Mr. Chen¡¯s face. His face was very natural, and he didn¡¯t look like he was lying at all. Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes as he reached out to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu.¡± Gu Zhou reached out to shake Mr. Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Chen. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°Mr. Gu, you and your wife look like a match made in heaven.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he retracted his hand with a smile. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly into Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he felt that the way Mr. Chen looked at Nian¡¯er was a little strange. He couldn¡¯t say the details. Gu Zhou retracted his hand and reached out to hug Qiao Nian¡¯s waist. Although Mr. Chen had already acknowledged that Qiao Nian was his wife, he couldn¡¯t help but want to dere his sovereignty. Qiao Nian was sensitive enough to sense the war between Gu Zhou and Mr. Chen. Her gaze darted between Gu Zhou and Mr. Chen, and she smiled to break the awkward silence. ¡°Mr. Chen, I hope you¡¯ll have fun. However, after the banquet, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you.¡± Mr. Chen retracted his gaze from Gu Zhou¡¯s face and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Gu.¡± With that, Mr. Chen walked towards the disy cab. Wherever Mr. Chen walked, the crowd automatically made way for him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with respect. At this moment, Mr. Chen was like the revered ruler of a country. Gu Zhou watched as Mr. Chen left. He tightened his grip on Qiao Nian¡¯s waist involuntarily and whispered into her ear, ¡°He keeps looking at you.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she looked up at him and realized that he was jealous. Smiling, she reminded him, ¡°Mrs. Gu, do you understand?¡± ¡°Some people don¡¯t mean what they say. In order to let others lower their guard,¡± Gu Zhou said, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Mr. Chen is really not a simple person.¡± Qiao Nian gave a perfunctory reply. This time, Mr. Chen did note alone. He even specially brought his personal cutter. Mr. Chen walked to a disy cab and looked at the untrimmed quarry stones inside. Then, he said, ¡°This one will do.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s personal cutter hurriedly began to clean the raw stones, preparing to start. Jiang Chi stood at the stairs on the second floor, holding a ss of red wine. He looked down at Mr. Chen on the first floor and clenched his fists involuntarily. Chapter 1204 - 1204 Gift 1204 Gift He really wanted to see what kind of person Jiang Cheng contactedst before his death. Thank you readers! In Jiang Cheng¡¯s heart, he was not even as close to his brother as Mr. Chen. Perhaps it was because Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze was too hot, but Mr. Chen followed his gaze and looked up, meeting his eyes. At this moment, Jiang Chi almost let go of the wine ss, but he quickly regained hisposure and gripped it tightly. Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink, without a trace of light. His gaze was exactly the same as that person¡¯s. Gu Yue. Just as Jiang Chi was about to take a closer look, Mr. Chen had already looked away, leaving behind a vaguely familiar back. He seemed to have seen this back before. However, in the next moment, Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze moved to Gu Zhou. Strange, why did Mr. Chen¡¯s back look a little like Gu Zhou¡¯s? Jiang Chi narrowed his eyes and drank his red wine slowly. Today¡¯s stone gambling banquet seemed to be held for Mr. Chen alone. All the raw stones he liked were opened by his master. Mr. Chen opened a total of ten untrimmed quarry stones. In the end, he finally obtained ss imperial jade. The onlookers immediately apuded in celebration. ¡°Mr. Chen, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re so discerning!¡± ¡°Mr. Chen can be said to be the emperor of stone gambling!¡± ¡°Mr. Chen has made a killing today!¡± ¡­ The ttery continued. Mr. Chen stood in the crowd, looking calm andposed. This time, Boss Jin had opened more than ten raw materials that were about 500 million yuan, but he had not obtained a ss-type imperial jade; the most valuable was the purple jadeite. He had lost a lot this time. As for the others, some had profited, while others had suffered losses. After the stone gambling banquet ended, Lu Jiang handed a golden card iid with diamonds to Mr. Chen and said, ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Chen for winning the stone gambling banquet.¡± Everyone looked at the card, their eyes filled with envy. Boss Jin had wanted to get an imperial jade to make a ne for Jiang Yue, but after opening so many stones, there was no imperial jade. His eyes narrowed slightly. He felt that Lu Jiang was too ipetent. For a big boss in the stone gambling world like Mr. Chen, the imperial jade he obtained was only the size of a pinky. In other words, not many of the raw stones in the venue were imperial jade. There were so few imperial jade raw materials, but Lu Jiang invited so many experts! Of course, Boss Jin was very dissatisfied, but he did not dare to show it on his face. Jiang Yue leaned into Boss Jin¡¯s arms. Her gaze fell on the diamond and gold card in Mr. Chen¡¯s hand, and she was in a daze. When she lived in the Gu family in the past, there were many such cards. But now, she was no longer fated with such cards. At the thought of this, Jiang Yue¡¯s heart surged with hatred. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could she have fallen to such a state? Mr. Chen held the card in his hand. This card was not only the diamond gold card of Lu Jiang Bank, but also the unlock card of the prize disy cab. He swiped the card on the disy cab, and the door opened. Carefully, he took out the imperial jade. The moment the imperial jade came out of the disy cab, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on it. They held their breaths and stared unblinkingly at it. Holding the imperial jade, Mr. Chen looked around, his gaze finallynding on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Sensing Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze, everyone turned to look at Qiao Nian, their eyes filled with confusion. Qiao Nian was even more puzzled, not understanding what Mr. Chen was doing. Mr. Chen strode towards Qiao Nian. He stopped in front of Qiao Nian and stared unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian looked at Mr. Chen in confusion. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Chen ce the imperial jade in the safe and take it away? Mr. Chen handed the imperial jade to Qiao Nian, his thin lips curving up slightly. ¡°Since Mrs. Gu has already prepared a gift for me, I¡¯ll return the favor. This jade is for you.¡± Gu Zhou, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, frowned at Mr. Chen. Although he was unhappy that Mr. Chen had given his wife a gift in public, Mr. Chen had said ¡°Mrs. Gu¡±. This proved that Mr. Chen respected him very much. Even so, Gu Zhou was still unhappy. Chapter 1205 - 1205 Think Slowly 1205 Think Slowly The gift Mr. Chen had given Qiao Nian was too expensive. Everyone hade here to gamble on stones for the ss-type imperial jade. Thank you readers! For a stranger to give such an expensive gift to a woman, it would definitely make one¡¯s imagination run wild. The people around them looked at Mr. Chen in surprise and discussed. ¡°Mr. Chen spent hundreds of millions of yuan here today. Could it be that he came here to get a ss-type imperial jade to give away?¡± ¡°Yes, this is really a big deal!¡± ¡°He must be rted to the queen of stone gambling.¡± ¡°She is Mrs. Gu, the queen of stone gambling. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s unrted to her. If they¡¯re really rted, why would he call her Mrs. Gu?¡± ¡°Yes, why would Mr. Chen give such an expensive jade to the queen of stone gambling?¡± ¡­ Jiang Chi, who was standing on the second floor, frowned coldly. He stared unblinkingly at Mr. Chen on the first floor. From his angle, he could see Mr. Chen¡¯s side profile. Holding the ss of red wine in his hand, he walked to the left and looked straight at Mr. Chen. When he saw Mr. Chen¡¯s face, the confusion in his eyes became more and more obvious. It was an unfamiliar face. Although the face was unfamiliar, he looked into Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes. Those eyes felt familiar. Jiang Chi drank his red wine thoughtfully and said nothing else. Jiang Yue looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Strange, how could Qiao Nian be rted to Mr. Chen? Even though Boss Jin liked her a lot, she knew very well that Boss Jin wouldn¡¯t go against Mr. Chen and harm Qiao Nian. A trace of panic shed in Jiang Yue¡¯s heart as she thought about what to do in the future. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. They wanted to see what Qiao Nian would choose to do with this gift that was worth hundreds of millions. In a daze, Qiao Nian recalled that dream. In the dream, Mr. Chen protected her at all costs. He would rather die with those people than let her be hurt. Qiao Nian was very curious about who Mr. Chen was. Why would he give her such an expensive gift? If she rejected Mr. Chen at this moment, it would only embarrass him. When the time came, they would be asking Mr. Chen for information. What if he rejected them? Under everyone¡¯s surprised and puzzled gazes, the stone gambling banquet ended. Lu Jiang smiled and sent everyone off. Then, he walked up to Mr. Chen and said politely, ¡°Mr. Chen, please move to the second floor.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m still looking forward to Mrs. Gu¡¯s gift.¡± As Mr. Chen spoke, he nced at Qiao Nian, then followed everyone to the second floor. Gu Zhou frowned slightly at Mr. Chen and pursed his lips, remaining silent. He had just noticed the way Mr. Chen was looking at Qiao Nian. That gaze was especially familiar to him. Qiao Nian looked at the imperial jade in her hand and didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. She had met Mr. Chen once in the past, and Mr. Chen had even given her this expensive gift when he knew that she was already married. It was really strange. Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°Nian¡¯er, we should go upstairs.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou, smiled, and nodded. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked behind. The people in front had already entered the living room. Seeing that Gu Zhou was frowning along the way, Qiao Nian thought that he minded the gift Mr. Chen had given her. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a big gift in the future.¡± Gu Zhou knew that Qiao Nian had misunderstood him. He said in a low voice, ¡°I just think his gaze is a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± ¡°Take your time to think about it. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Qiao Nian thought of Mr. Chen¡¯s back again. In her dream, she saw Mr. Chen¡¯s back and thought he was Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou and Mr. Chen¡¯s backviews were too simr. Even she couldn¡¯t tell. Could it be that Gu Zhou and Mr. Chen were family? This thought shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. She and Gu Zhou walked into the living room. When Mr. Chen walked into the living room, he saw that there was already someone in the room. He sat casually on the sofa on the other side. Chapter 1206 - 1206 Questioning 1206 Questioning Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked in side by side and sat opposite Mr. Chen. Lu Jiang walked in with a box, then gestured for Allen to close the door. The atmosphere in the room became a little heavy. Lu Jiang walked to the coffee table and ced the box in his hand in front of Mr. Chen. He said gently, ¡°Mr. Chen, this is a gift specially prepared for you.¡± Mr. Chen nced at everyone in the room, his gaze finallynding on the box on the coffee table. His thin lips curved up slightly as he looked aroundzily and slowly took out a cigarette from his pocket. !! Holding the cigarette between his right index and middle fingers, he flicked it casually before putting it to his mouth and lighting it. Gu Zhou sat opposite Mr. Chen. He watched as Mr. Chen took out a cigarette, flicked it, and lit it. In a daze, his thoughts returned to many years ago. When he was young, Gu Yue also liked to sitzily on the sofa and smoke. Gu Yue¡¯s smoking movements were exactly the same as Mr. Chen¡¯s. A trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Why was Mr. Chen smoking exactly the same way as Big Brother? Could it just be a coincidence? Mr. Chen took a puff of his cigarette and held it in his right hand. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t spend so much effort to invite me over just to give me a gift, right? If you have anything to say, just say it!¡± When Jiang Chi heard Mr. Chen¡¯s voice, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Mr. Chen¡¯s voice was not at all like Gu Yue¡¯s, but looking at Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes and his smoking just now, he felt as if Gu Yue was sitting in front of him. Gu Yue was ten years younger than Mr. Chen. How could they be the same person? However, Jiang Chi did not have time to think too much about it now. To him, Jiang Cheng¡¯s matter was more important. He asked, ¡°Mr. Chen, my brother¡¯s name is Jiang Cheng. Do you remember him?¡± Mr. Chen blew out a smoke ring, which gradually grewrger. He nodded and said without hiding anything, ¡°I know him. He¡¯s a medical genius.¡± When Jiang Chi heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his heart jumped to his throat, and his palms were covered in sweat. He pursed his lips and suppressed the excitement in his heart. Trying hard to remain calm, he asked, ¡°Mr. Chen, my brother¡­ he made hisst call to you when he was alive. I want to know why he wanted to see you.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s hand, which was holding a cigarette, trembled slightly. His pupils constricted, but he quickly regained hisposure and looked up at Jiang Chi. ¡°Who said that?¡± Jiang Chi frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s what I found.¡± Medicine? Jiang Chi instantly became nervous and asked impatiently, ¡°What medicine did he ask you for?¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze sized up Jiang Chi, and a trace of helplessness shed in his eyes. ¡°You should know that you have one of his kidneys in your body. People who are missing one kidney will buy medicine that increases their immunity. Although that medicine has been safely verified in MY, it hasn¡¯t been verified worldwide. I have supply.¡± Mr. Chen paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I told him that if he took too much of this medicine, his body might be immune to it, but he insisted on taking it every month.¡± When Jiang Chi heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his eyes turned red. He turned to the side and tried hard to remain calm. So his brother had suffered so much for him, but he had never known. ¡°A month before his ident, he said that he was going to An City. I prepared medicine for him. Later, he called me by video call in An City and wanted me to send him medicine. I saw that he didn¡¯t look well, so I asked a few more questions.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s words instantly attracted the attention of the others. They stared unblinkingly at him. ¡°Who was he going to see?¡± Jiang Chi asked eagerly. Mr. Chen took a drag on his cigarette and blew out smoke, as if he was sad for the dead and injured Jiang Cheng. Only then did he say, ¡°He didn¡¯t say. He hung up. The next day, when I was about to send him medicine, I saw his death on the news.¡± Chapter 1207 - 1207 Another Dead End 1207 Another Dead End Jiang Chi lowered his eyes sadly. His blue eyes were like ake of stagnant water. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°This is just your side of the story. Why should I believe you?¡± Mr. Chen said calmly, ¡°You can choose to believe it. Of course, you can choose not to believe it! Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth.¡± Qiao Nian sat opposite Mr. Chen. Her gaze was fixed on his face, trying to determine if he was telling the truth or not from his expression. ording to her judgment, she felt that Mr. Chen was not lying. Realizing this, Qiao Nian frowned. It seemed that the clues had been cut off again. !! Jiang Cheng had only called to mention buying medicine to Mr. Chen. Then who was thest person Jiang Cheng had seen before he died? Jiang Chi had been in the business world for many years. Although he had never studied psychology, he could still tell from a person¡¯s expression if he was lying. When Mr. Chen said those words just now, he looked calm and did not seem to be lying at all. Jiang Chi felt that something was strange, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. He looked into Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes and seemed to see Gu Yue in a daze. Mr. Chen retracted his gaze and took out his phone from his pocket. He casually searched through his phone a few times before handing the phone to Jiang Chi. In the photo, Jiang Cheng was wearing a loose white t-shirt. He was holding the medicine in his hand, and Mr. Chen was standing beside him, wearing a white shirt. From the angle of this photo, Jiang Cheng must have taken a selfie with his phone. The two of them were very close. In the photo, Jiang Cheng¡¯s face was filled with a big smile, and Mr. Chen¡¯s face looked very gentle. Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze fell on the phone screen. He gently touched Jiang Cheng¡¯s face. His silly brother was really stupid. In order to save him, he had given up his life without hesitation. However, what Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t know was that he hoped that Jiang Cheng would live well. As for his life, he would leave it to fate. Looking at this photo, Jiang Chi knew in his heart that Mr. Chen was not lying. In the photo, Jiang Cheng clearly trusted Mr. Chen very much. The atmosphere in the photo was very harmonious, and the two of them were like old friends who had not seen each other for a long time. Jiang Chi¡¯s eyes were misty. He gently touched Jiang Cheng¡¯s face. In the past, he had always been busy with his career and rarely cared about Jiang Cheng. After Jiang Cheng left, he realized that he knew too little about him. He only knew that Jiang Cheng liked to study medicine, but he didn¡¯t know any of his friends, let alone the good rtionship between Jiang Cheng and Mr. Chen. If Jiang Chi remembered correctly, Jiang Cheng also smiled like this when he took photos with him in the past. This meant that Jiang Cheng really trusted Mr. Chen, just like how Jiang Cheng trusted him. When Jiang Chi returned the phone to Mr. Chen, Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and Lu Jiang all saw the contents of the photo. In the photo Lu Jiang was looking at, he seemed to see Jiang Cheng calling him ¡°Fourth Brother¡± in front of him. Mr. Chen retracted his phone and said with a slight frown, ¡°I bought a ne ticket for him that day. It was from An City to Nancheng.¡± Nancheng? Mr. Chen¡¯s words were like a bomb, stunning the other four. One had to know that Jiang Cheng¡¯s corpse had been found in An City. At that time, the police had closed the case and confirmed that Jiang Cheng had died in An City. Everyone in the room fell silent. No one spoke. Initially, Qiao Nian had thought that Mr. Chen might know a lot of things. She had wanted to ask him if he knew her background. However, ording to Mr. Chen, not only did Mr. Chen have nothing to do with Jiang Cheng¡¯s death, but he was also a good friend of Jiang Cheng. In that case, Jiang Cheng¡¯s death shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Mr. Chen. Everything was back to square one. Chapter 1208 - 1208 Nervous 1208 Nervous Qiao Nian was a cautious person. Since Mr. Chen had nothing to do with that matter, there was no need for her to ask. After all, the fewer people who knew about her background, the better. ¡°Mr. Chen.¡± Just as the atmosphere in the room was extremely awkward, Gu Zhou called out. Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted to Gu Zhou. They looked at him in confusion. Mr. Chen took thest drag of his cigarette, then shook his hand and ced the cigarette butt in the ashtray. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Gu?¡± Mr. Chen looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze darkening. He looked at Mr. Chen and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Chen, do you know my brother, Gu Yue?¡± Mr. Chen leaned back on the sofa casually, his right leg crossed over his left. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Gu Yue is very well-known. Many of his businesses are in MY. Previously, we were lucky enough to work with Mr. Gu Yue and have interacted with him many times.¡± Gu Zhou did not speak. He just stared unblinkingly at Mr. Chen, as if he was not satisfied with his answer. However, from another perspective, if Mr. Chen really had nothing to do with his brother, then whatever he was right. How many powerful people in the world didn¡¯t know his brother? He had a nagging feeling that Mr. Chen¡¯s actions were simr to his brother¡¯s, but he knew in his heart that Mr. Chen had been by Old Master Cui¡¯s side for more than twenty years. He was not someone who had appeared out of thin air, let alone someone who could disguise himself casually. ¡°Mr. Chen, have you seen my brother in the past two years?¡± Gu Zhou asked, unwilling to give up. Mr. Chen had been ying with the lighter in his hand. When he heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, he stopped what he was doing. ¡°If I remember correctly, Mr. Gu Yue should have disappeared seven years ago.¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze, feeling a little ufortable. Mr. Chen put the lighter into his windbreaker pocket and stood up to tidy up his clothes. ¡°Everyone, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Everyone stood up and watched as Mr. Chen left. Mr. Chen walked to the door of the room and reached out to open it. He looked back at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression, but he quickly retracted his gaze and walked out. After Mr. Chen left, only four people were left in the room. Gu Zhou sat there in disappointment. He had never been an emotional person, let alone sentimental. In the past, he had always thought that everything was his brother¡¯s fault, butter on, he realized that he had always misunderstood his brother. His brother had always cared about him and even wanted to find Old Master Qin to treat his illness. He really hoped to find his brother as soon as possible so that he could reconcile with him. Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou. She could feel the sadness emanating from Gu Zhou. She reached out and held his hand,forting him in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find Big Brother in the future.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his thoughts. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he nodded seriously. ¡­ Rolls-Royce. Mr. Chen sat in the back seat. He turned to look out of the window. His hands were trembling slightly, and his heavy breathing indicated that he was uneasy. He clenched his fists tightly and closed his eyes to hide the turbulence in them. He heaved a sigh of relief. When he opened his eyes again, they were calm. They were no longer as turbulent as before. He looked as if he had seen the vicissitudes of life like an old man. The man sitting on Mr. Chen¡¯s left said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time since west met.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but it quickly disappeared. He turned to look out of the window. The hotel kept retreating and quickly disappeared from his sight. Mr. Chen sighed. In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. He said in a low voice, ¡°He looks much more mature than before. He actually looks like a human.¡± Mr. Chen still remembered the person from his youth. He looked cold and lifeless. If he didn¡¯t still have a temperature of 36 degrees Celsius, he would have suspected that he was a walking corpse. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Nian¡¯er¡¯s efforts that he¡¯s like this now.¡± Chapter 1209 - 1209 Missing Him 1209 Missing Him The man sitting on the left turned to look at Mr. Chen and asked in confusion, ¡°Today is a good opportunity to acknowledge each other. Why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to acknowledge each other?¡± Mr. Chen lowered his gaze and finally shook his head. ¡°The time hasn¡¯te.¡± The time had note. The man pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Although you say that, I think Gu Zhou is already starting to suspect you.¡± When Mr. Chen heard this, his lips curved up involuntarily. Actually, blood ties were a magical thing, and it was also the most difficult and precious thing in this world. Gu Zhou had actually sensed it long ago. Mr. Chen also knew in his heart that he shouldn¡¯t havee here because it was too dangerous. Right now, he felt as if he was walking on a tightrope. If he fell, there would be mountains of knives and seas of mes waiting for him below. However, it had been a long time since he had seen Gu Zhou. He¡­ he missed Gu Zhou a little. He knew that Gu Zhou was not in good health, and that he had a cold personality. Although he had heard from outsiders that Gu Zhou was much better, he still wanted to see Gu Zhou with his own eyes. Only then would he be truly at ease. Gu Zhou looked much better than before. He could finally rest assured. ¡°Chang Feng.¡± The man sitting on the left turned to look at Mr. Chen, revealing a cold face. His narrow eyes seemed to be filled with stars. This person was none other than Qiao Nian¡¯s missing Eldest Senior Brother, Chang Feng. ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Chen asked, ¡°Then do you miss her?¡± The light in Chang Feng¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. He shook his head gently and retracted his gaze, looking out of the window dejectedly. He had watched his little junior sister grow up. He had not seen her for so many years. It would be a lie to say that he did not miss her. However, he had personally sent Little Junior Sister to Gu Zhou¡¯s side. Previously, he stood in the dark and saw Little Junior Sister and Gu Zhou flirting with each other. Little Junior Sister¡¯s face was filled with a bright smile. It seemed that she was living a very happy life. He felt that he could die without regrets! ¡­ In the meeting room. Qiao Nian told everyone that she had discovered that Mr. Chen¡¯s bone age was only in his twenties. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with surprise and a trace of excitement. He grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and asked in shock, ¡°Nian¡¯er, are you sure?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded seriously and said, ¡°I can guarantee that Mr. Chen¡¯s real age is only in his twenties. Human skin can be changed, and it can hide one¡¯s age. However, a person¡¯s bone structure can¡¯t be changed. The Mr. Chen we¡¯re seeing should be in his twenties. He won¡¯t be more than 32 years old!¡± The other three looked at Qiao Nian in shock, remaining silent for a long time. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°The Mr. Chen we saw today is very likely an imposter. Or rather, the Mr. Chen we know has never been the real Mr. Chen.¡± Gu Zhou frowned and said in disbelief, ¡°What about the real Mr. Chen?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s the real Mr. Chen. He just used a method to modify his age to hide his true age. His face¡­¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and thought for a long time. She said, ¡°His face doesn¡¯t look like he had stic surgery. Instead, it looks like he was born with it. I once heard from Grandpa that the ancestors of the Qin family had a disguise technique, but it has long been lost in history. What I can determine is that the face we saw shouldn¡¯t be his real face.¡± Gu Zhou asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, his face is too different from his age,¡± Qiao Nian said thoughtfully. Gu Zhou pursed his lips. Mr. Chen¡¯s every move when he smoked just now was simr to his brother¡¯s, but on second thought, he couldn¡¯t remember his brother¡¯s actions. It had been a long time since he had seen his brother. In the past, before his brother disappeared, he had some conflict with him because the two of them rarely contacted each other. Perhaps he missed his brother too much and had mistaken him for someone else? Chapter 1210 - 1210 Resemblance 1210 Resemnce Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Qiao Nian held his hand and asked softly, ¡°Did you discover something when you asked Mr. Chen the question just now?¡± ¡°I was just asking it casually.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou seemed to be hiding something, Qiao Nian said gently, ¡°Although Mr. Chen is Old Master Cui¡¯s butler and secretary, his every move represents Old Master Cui. With his status in MY, he definitely knows your brother. The question you asked him just now, could it be because¡­¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so he told her what he was puzzled about. ¡°I just think that Mr. Chen has some unique habits. He¡¯s very simr to my brother, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it.¡± Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Like?¡± ¡°Yes, the action of flicking a cigarette and the habit of smoking. I¡¯m not sure if all smokers are like this,¡± Gu Zhou said uncertainly. Jiang Chi, who was sitting at the side, pursed his lips and said, ¡°I think his gaze is very simr to Gu Yue¡¯s.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Chi¡¯s face. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jiang Chi swirled the wine ss in his hand gently, as if recalling Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes. In the end, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t say that they¡¯re simr. I can only say that they¡¯re identical.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lu Jiang said disapprovingly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Brother Gu, but his eyes aren¡¯t like that. Brother Gu has phoenix eyes, and Mr. Chen has droopy eyes.¡± ¡°I just think their gazes are simr.¡± Jiang Chi took a sip of red wine and ced the ss on the table. He stood up and walked out. When he reached the door, he seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at everyone. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s someone with the same gaze.¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the contents of his cell phone, stood up, and walked out. He didn¡¯t forget to say to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to get back to work. Do as you please.¡± Only Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were left in the room. After a long while, Gu Zhou grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. His eyes sparkled as he said seriously, ¡°Do you think he¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°Is he my brother?¡± Gu Zhou felt inexplicably nervous. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in shock. ¡°What?¡± Gu Zhou did not speak. He stood up and strode out. Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with his brother, his brother¡¯s smoking movements were indeed identical to Mr. Chen¡¯s. Not only that, but Jiang Chi had also said that Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze was identical to his brother¡¯s. Jiang Chi had spent more time with his brother than with him in the past. Jiang Chi definitely knew his brother better than him. Gu Zhou walked very quickly. Ever since Mr. Chen left, his heart had been empty. He had always guessed that Mr. Chen was his brother. If only he had asked earlier. That way, he wouldn¡¯t need to guess. When Gu Zhou reached the entrance of the hotel, Mr. Chen¡¯s car had already left. He knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up and stood there helplessly. Qiao Nian walked very quickly. When she finally caught up to Gu Zhou, she saw him standing there alone, looking dejected. She walked over to Gu Zhou and watched as he stared into the distance in a daze. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she reached out and held his hand. Gu Zhou looked into the distance, his heart aching. He had a nagging feeling of insecurity. Sensing that Qiao Nian was holding his hand, he sighed in his heart. He retracted his gaze and grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Gu Zhou pursed his lips and looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s sparkling eyes. ¡°I remember Jiang Cheng meeting my brother two years ago.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and muttered, ¡°At that time, he said that Big Brother didn¡¯t know him. He even said that there might be something wrong with Big Brother¡¯s memory.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Could it be that Big Brother didn¡¯t know where his home was because he had lost his memory? Could it be that he had stic surgery for other reasonster on?¡± Gu Zhou murmured softly. ¡°I heard that even if a person has lost his memory, he¡¯ll habitually use the same actions as before.¡± Chapter 1211 - 1211 Doubts 1211 Doubts Qiao Nian had seen photos of Gu Yue in the past, but Mr. Chen didn¡¯t look like Gu Yue. Before Qiao Nian could speak, Gu Zhou continued, ¡°Just now, Jiang Chi also said that Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze was very simr to Big Brother¡¯s.¡± Human sixth sense was very urate. Qiao Nian thought of what Gu Zhou and Jiang Chi had said, and how Jiang Cheng had taken a photofortably beside Mr. Chen. She said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked even more excited. Seeing that Gu Zhou was about to chase after him, Qiao Nian grabbed his hand andforted him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If Mr. Chen is really Big Brother and he didn¡¯t acknowledge us just now, it means that the time isn¡¯t right. Let¡¯s not go.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he calmed down. He nodded, took out his phone, and called Chen Qing. The call went through quickly. ¡°Second Young Master, what can I do for you?¡± Gu Zhou frowned and said solemnly, ¡°I want detailed information on Mr. Chen. The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Alright, Second Young Master.¡± After Gu Zhou hung up, he looked at the road not far away. He felt empty and especially ufortable. He was also afraid that the information he would find would disappoint him. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. Without thinking, she turned on her phone. ¡°Mr. K, someone wants to investigate Mr. Chen of HH Corporation.¡± Gu Zhou inadvertently saw the contents of Qiao Nian¡¯s cell phone. His dark eyes shed, and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian was about to reply when she sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s burning gaze on her. She immediately locked her phone screen and ced it in her pocket. She looked at Gu Zhou guiltily. For the first time, Qiao Nian, who had always been good atmunication, didn¡¯t know what to say. She touched her nose. Gu Zhou had been a little sad because of Gu Yue. Now that he saw Qiao Nian, he had mixed feelings. After a while, Gu Zhou asked in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Gu, have you spent the billion yuan I gave youst time?¡± Qiao Nian felt even more awkward. She lowered her head. ¡°This¡­¡± Back then, when she had just married into the Gu family, Gu Zhou had sent someone to investigate her. She had casually asked for a billion yuan, but she did not expect the other party to really give it to her. Hence, she had casually sent some information. Later on, the two of them became closer and closer. She often contacted Chen Qing and even helped Gu Zhou investigate a lot of information. At this moment, a voice came from above. ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian sighed helplessly. It seemed that if she didn¡¯t say a few words about this matter, Gu Zhou would get to the bottom of it. A sweet smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She looked up at Gu Zhou, but there was still a hint of guilt in her eyes. She said softly, ¡°I-I haven¡¯t finished spending it. Second Young Master is so generous. Of course I can¡¯t spend all that money.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, a trace of surprise shing in his eyes. This was the first time he had seen ackey like Qiao Nian. His mood improved, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He asked, ¡°Mr. K, how much do you need to investigate this time? Your husband can afford it.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. She looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. He wasn¡¯t angry? She had even lied to him previously. Gu Zhou was actually willing to give her money? As Qiao Nian was thinking, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice. ¡°How much is suitable?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, with a hint of temptation. The heat from his mouth gushed into her ear, making it itch. Qiao Nian gave a yful smile and shrank back. She blinked and said jokingly, ¡°Second Young Master, do you think a billion yuan is okay?¡± Gu Zhou picked Qiao Nian up in his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worth a billion yuan?¡± Qiao Nian subconsciously said, ¡°You¡¯re worth more than a billion yuan.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your appreciation. I¡¯ll work harder today!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, not understanding what Gu Zhou meant. Gu Zhou lowered his head and whispered into Qiao Nian¡¯s ear, ¡°Excuse me, what position do you want to be in today?¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. Her face instantly turned red. Chapter 1212 - 1212 Is It Suitable? 1212 Is It Suitable? Was it really appropriate to discuss that kind of thing in public? Qiao Nian felt that everyone around her was looking at them. She struggled for a moment, wanting to get off Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou reached out and gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s waist tightly, his fingertips gently brushing across her waist. That itchy feeling almost made Qiao Nian exim. If she screamed, she would probably attract more attention. Helpless, she could only hug Gu Zhou¡¯s neck obediently. Hugging Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou walked into the hotel and into the elevator. There was no one else in the elevator. Just as the elevator door was about to close, he lowered his head and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s lips without hesitation. He did not close his eyes. From the corner of his eye, he looked at Jiang Chi not far away. Gu Zhou kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s lips lightly, his gazending outside the elevator. Qiao Nian was a little shy. Seeing Gu Zhou looking at the door, she subconsciously looked over and saw Jiang Chi standing outside the elevator with a malicious expression. In the next second, the elevator door closed. The elevator rose slowly. Qiao Nian red at Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou acted as if nothing had happened. He kept watching the elevator floor rise. When the elevator stopped, the doors opened. Gu Zhou carried Qiao Nian towards his room. ¡°Did you do that on purpose just now?¡± Qiao Nian felt a little helpless against Gu Zhou¡¯s childish deration of sovereignty. She had no other thoughts about Jiang Chi. Gu Zhou was really dering his sovereignty all the time. ¡°You¡¯re looking at him again.¡± Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian. His eyes were as gentle aske water, making one want to sink into them. Qiao Nian blinked and came back to her senses. She said helplessly, ¡°You were looking at him just now. I was just following your gaze. I didn¡¯t want to look at him on purpose. You were clearly looking at him on purpose.¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t look too good. Qiao Nian recalled that Gu Zhou had found out that she was Mr. K. She wondered how Gu Zhou would bully her when she returned to her room. She said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ll only look at you next time, okay?¡± When Qiao Nian said thest few words, her voice rose slightly, as if she was acting spoiled. Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t angry to begin with. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, his eyes were filled with possessiveness. He couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Nian tightly. ¡°Mrs. Gu, are you seducing me?¡± Gu Zhou pretended to be innocent, like a little white rabbit. Instead, the man-eating person had be Qiao Nian. Forget it. She was in the wrong today. She would just go along with Gu Zhou. ¡°Of course I only wheedled with Mr. Gu.¡± As he spoke, Gu Zhou had already walked to the door. Qiao Nian reached out and opened it. Gu Zhou carried Qiao Nian in and kicked the door shut. As soon as they entered, Gu Zhou ced Qiao Nian on the ground, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her without hesitation. Qiao Nian wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck and swiftly kicked her high heels to the other side. When their lips parted, she jumped onto Gu Zhou without hesitation, wrapping her legs around his waist. Sensing Qiao Nian¡¯s initiative, Gu Zhou kissed her lips again. He walked to the bed and fell onto it with Qiao Nian, pulling her tightly into his arms. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Honey.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and tucked her hair behind her ear. Smiling, she said, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he gently kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. He turned over andy on the bed, letting Qiao Nian lie on top of him. Qiao Nian wanted to get off him, but Gu Zhou stubbornly hugged her. When she met Gu Zhou¡¯s burning and loving gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. She covered her face and looked to the other side. Gu Zhou reached out and pulled Qiao Nian¡¯s hand down. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Are you shy?¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, still too embarrassed to look at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. This man was too evil. He clearly knew that she was shy, but he still bullied her on purpose. Qiao Nian looked up and saw the smile in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and kissed Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. Chapter 1213 - 1213 Exposing Identities 1213 Exposing Identities Gu Zhou¡¯s body stiffened slightly. When he came back to his senses, he realized that Qiao Nian had already reached out and unbuttoned one of his cor buttons. Without hesitation, Gu Zhou took the initiative and pressed Qiao Nian under him. The two of them spent the entire afternoon in bed. Qiao Nian leanedzily into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. Her arms ached, and she felt as if she had been pressed down by a machine. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and gently patted her head. With a satisfied expression, he said to Qiao Nian in a low voice, ¡°I want to test Mr. Chen again.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she looked up at him and met his sparkling eyes. She lowered her gaze and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not your brother and you didn¡¯t ask him out for a legitimate reason, he probably wouldn¡¯t waste his time on you.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If he¡¯s really your brother, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to meet him. It¡¯s very likely that his identity will be exposed. The reason why he hasn¡¯t returned home for so many years is to hide his identity!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°If his identity is exposed, he might be in extreme danger. Of course, this can only be our guess. Perhaps it¡¯s as you said. He might have lost his memory. But no matter what, I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t test him.¡± Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. Actually, he understood everything Qiao Nian was saying, but when he thought about how Mr. Chen was very likely to be his brother, he couldn¡¯t wait to acknowledge him. Gu Zhou thought for a moment before asking, ¡°If there¡¯s a business deal with him, do you think we can meet?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment. Previously, Jiang Chi had sent an invitation to Mr. Chen, but Mr. Chen didn¡¯t respond. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian said, ¡°He probably won¡¯t meet you. Mr. Chen has many subordinates, and he¡¯s only Old Master Cui¡¯s butler. Basically, Old Master Cui would be the one getting someone to deal with this business. It might not even fall into his hands.¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian reached out and hugged Gu Zhou,forting him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since there¡¯s already some progress, we can investigate in this direction.¡± Gu Zhou knew in his heart that this was the only way. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her hand was soft and tender. He couldn¡¯t help but pull it to his lips and kiss the back of her hand gently. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Afterforting Gu Zhou, she prepared to sleep. She had just closed her eyes when Gu Zhou¡¯s doting voice rang in her ears. ¡°Mrs. Gu, do you have any other aliases?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s sleepiness instantly dissipated. This man really liked to get to the bottom of things! She wondered if the chairman of the Nanshan Group was considered an alias. If she told Gu Zhou about this now, Gu Zhou would definitely eat her up again and again without hesitation. After all, Nanshan Corporation had also earned a lot of money from him! With that, Qiao Niany motionless in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. ¡­ Jiang Chi sat alone in his room. The phone screen was lit up, and it was Jiang Cheng¡¯s smiling face. His fingers gently caressed Jiang Cheng¡¯s face. In a daze, he seemed to see Jiang Cheng running towards him with a smile. However, in the next moment, the lifeless face of Jiang Cheng in the ice coffin appeared in Jiang Chi¡¯s mind. He frowned, his expression darkening. He would definitely make that person pay with his life for messing with his brother! If he couldn¡¯t find any news from Mr. Chen, how could he find out the truth about his brother¡¯s death? Jiang Chi also understood that if he could investigate the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family 20 years ago, he would know who killed his brother. However, so much time had passed since the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family more than twenty years ago. Moreover, the Lu family had yet to investigate the truth. His power in An City was far inferior to the Lu family. How should he investigate all of this? Chapter 1214 - 1214 Sad 1214 Sad Jiang Chi took out his phone and called the butler, Jiang Wen. ¡°Young Master, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± Jiang Chi massaged his temples and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wen¡¯s humble voice came from the cell phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I still don¡¯t have any other clues.¡± Suppressing his displeasure, Jiang Chi asked, ¡°Who was Jiang Cheng close to in An City?¡± Jiang Wen had been by Jiang Chi¡¯s side for many years and was already used to his style of handling matters. He told him the information he had found in the morning. ¡°When Second Young Master was in An City, he was rtively close to Miss Lu Qi. The two of them studied medicine and often went to the library to study.¡± When Jiang Chi heard Jiang Wen¡¯s words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He could almost see Jiang Cheng and Lu Qi reading in the library. All these years, he had been working hard to let Jiang Cheng live an ordinary life and not let hime into contact with the darkness of this world. However, he did not expect his actions to harm Jiang Cheng¡¯s life. Jiang Chi tried hard to suppress the pain in his heart and said in a low voice, ¡°Send an email!¡± With that, he hung up without hesitation. In less than a minute, Jiang Chi¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the email Jiang Wen had sent him. He opened the email. What was written was what Jiang Cheng had done in An City. There were also a few photos at the bottom. In the photo, Jiang Cheng was standing in front of a girl. The girl was wearing a white dress with the hem above her knees, revealing her slender legs. She was wearing white canvas shoes, and she looked yful and adorable. Jiang Cheng looked at the girl in a daze, his eyes shing with a strange light. This was the first time Jiang Chi had seen Jiang Cheng looking at someone like this. Only then did he realize that Jiang Cheng really liked that girl. However, that girl only had one side profile. Jiang Chi narrowed his eyes. It was Lu Qi. Jiang Cheng really liked Lu Qi! When Jiang Chi realized this, he couldn¡¯t help but grip his phone tightly. In the past, when Jiang Chi knew that he would not live long, he hoped that Jiang Cheng could get married and have children as soon as possible. That way, he could still attend Jiang Cheng¡¯s wedding. Hence, when Jiang Cheng was twenty years old, he began to arrange blind dates for him. At that time, Jiang Cheng had been red-faced and unwilling to go on blind dates, nor did he want to get married early. Later on, his health recovered. It had already be a habit for him to urge Jiang Cheng to get married. He still hoped that Jiang Cheng could get married as soon as possible. Although Jiang Cheng had gone to An City, the brothers still called often. He suddenly recalled what Jiang Cheng had told him in An City. ¡°Brother, can I stay in An City in the future?¡± Could it be that Jiang Cheng wanted to stay in An City because of Lu Qi? Jiang Chi looked at Jiang Cheng¡¯s face on the phone. In the past, he could have killed Lu Qi without hesitation and forced her to apany Jiang Cheng. However, when he saw Gu Zhou hugging Qiao Nian today, he had a strange feeling. He would never let the person he liked suffer any grievances. His brother should think the same. If he really killed Lu Qi, Jiang Cheng would probably never forgive him for the rest of his life! Jiang Chi continued scrolling down to look at the photos. Some of them were taken by cameras, while others were taken by someone else¡¯s phone camera and the main focus was not Jiang Cheng. Jiang Chi flipped through the photos when a photo suddenly attracted his attention. In the photo, Jiang Chi looked flustered as he hurriedly walked out of the garden. The wine in the wine ss had even spilled, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Jiang Chi nced at the photo time and frowned. If he remembered correctly, Jiang Cheng should be participating in the Lu Corporation¡¯s team-building event. Jiang Chi hurriedly took out Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary and quickly flipped through it. When he saw April 18th, his movements slowed down. [Tuesday, 4.18. Cloudy. That person mentioned the eldest daughter of the Lu family when he called? I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, afraid that I would be discovered.] Chapter 1215 - 1215 Clues 1215 Clues Jiang Chi looked at the photo, then at Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary. Deep in thought, he turned a page. [Monday, 4.17. Sunny. Strange, there seems to be something wrong with this sample? Jiang Chi¡¯s gaze fell on the word ¡°sample¡±. He frowned, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Could ¡°sample¡± be referring to the sample of the eldest daughter of the Lu family at that time? Jiang Chi flipped to the diary on April 19th. [Wednesday, 4.19. Heavy rain. What should I do? Brother Lu Zhu seems to be missing his sister again. Should I tell him that his sister isn¡¯t dead? Jiang Chi couldn¡¯t find any favorable clues. He continued reading. There was another photo below. It showed Jiang Cheng hiding sneakily behind the bushes, staring unblinkingly at someone not far away. This was a screenshot from the surveince cameras. He could vaguely see three people standing not far away. They seemed to be three women. Jiang Chi continued scrolling. There was no useful information after that. During dinner, Lu Jiang, Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and Jiang Chi ate at a table. When dinner was about to be finished, Jiang Chi sent the photo of Jiang Cheng hiding behind the bushes to the three of them. Lu Jiang looked at the photo and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this photo?¡± Gu Zhou looked at the photo in silence and looked up at Jiang Chi. ¡°Did you discover any problems?¡± Jiang Chi nced around and everyone asked. ¡°Is he following someone?¡± Qiao Nian asked uncertainly. On the surface, Jiang Chi was standing behind the bushes, holding his phone. In fact, if one looked carefully, they would realize that Jiang Cheng¡¯s attention was on the three women not far away. ¡°This photo was screenshotted and saved from the surveince cameras. It happened on the 18th of April mentioned in his diary.¡± As soon as Jiang Chi finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions instantly turned serious. Lu Jiang looked at the photo and took out his phone. His fingers swiped on the phone a few times before he said, ¡°April 18th was a gathering of employees of the Lu Corporation. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate who these three women are.¡± When everyone heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they stared at the photo. Although Song Yu was a top celebrity in the country, she was not well-known overseas. Jiang Chi had never heard of Song Yu¡¯s name. He asked, ¡°Who is Song Yu?¡± ¡°Song Yu is our Little Sixth,¡± Lu Jiang said, frowning. He adjusted his sses. ¡°The woman in the middle does look like Little Sixth, but she¡¯s fatter. I remember that Little Sixth attended an event and didn¡¯t participate in thepany¡¯s team-building.¡± ¡°Then look for someone in thepany who looks like Song Yu. If we find her, we¡¯ll know who the remaining two people are,¡± Qiao Nian said. The other two women in the photo only had their backs revealed, so she couldn¡¯t recognize them at all. If she found one of the women in the photo, she could confirm who the other two women were through that person. ¡°Jiang Cheng was keeping an eye on these three women. Jiang Cheng must be afraid of one of them.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou paused. ¡°We might even be able to find the person who kidnapped you back then.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Could the kidnapping case from more than twenty years ago finally be closed? She was finally going to catch that heinous woman. ¡°I can¡¯t leave MY now. There are still some things to wrap up here.¡± Lu Jiang immediately sent the photo to Lu Zhu and briefly exined the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Big Brother about this now and get him to investigate that person. It won¡¯t take long to get the results.¡± Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°Nian¡¯er, let¡¯s go back together.¡± Qiao Nian also wanted to know who the woman who had kidnapped her was, but when she thought of how Gu Zhou still wanted to look for Gu Yue, she reached out and held his hand. ¡°We won¡¯t go back. Our family will help investigate them. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Jiang Chi looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s hands, which were holding hands. His eyes darkened, filled with displeasure. Chapter 1216 - 1216 Disappointment 1216 Disappointment When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he thought of their third child and hurriedly gestured. ¡°She still has our most important treasure.¡± Qiao Nian knew in her heart that if she found that woman, she would find their third child. She hesitated. However, before Qiao Nian could speak, Lu Jiang said, ¡°We¡¯ve already found clues about those three people.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± Jiang Chi looked away from Qiao Nian¡¯s face and asked Lu Jiang anxiously. ¡°Someone in thepany recognized the three of them. This woman in the middle has already passed away from bone cancer. One of the other two has been sent to Country M, and the other is in MY. I¡¯ll send you their information now.¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s fingers quickly swiped across the phone screen. The four of them had a group. Lu Jiang sent the message to the group, and everyone opened the document. The woman who worked for Country M was called Wang Tian. She was 26 years old this year and had grown up in the United States. One of her parents was a physics professor, and the other was a chemistry professor. They both taught at a university. Her parents had not returned since they left the country thirty years ago. Wang Tian had returned to the country to work after graduating from university because her grandmother, who had once taken care of her, had already returned to the country. She wanted to return to the country to take care of her grandmother. There was also a photo of Wang Tian on the document. Wang Tian looked sweet, and when she smiled, she had two deep dimples. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. If she remembered correctly, Song Man should be that woman¡¯s biological daughter. Qiao Nian took out Song Man¡¯s photo. If Wang Tian was really rted to that woman, she should look a little simr. When shepared the photos of the two of them, she realized that Song Man¡¯s appearance waspletely different from Wang Tian¡¯s. It seemed that Wang Tian might not have anything to do with the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. Qiao Nian read the information of the other person. Su Li was thirty years old this year and was a local of An City. Her parents ran a small supermarket and their family conditions were average. They also had a brother. At the beginning ofst year, Su Li¡¯s brother had bought a house in the city center of An City and paid a down payment of 30%. This 30% down payment was also partly from rtives and friends. Qiao Nianpared Su Li¡¯s photo with Song Man¡¯s. There was almost nothing simr about the two of them. Qiao Nian read Su Li and Wang Tian¡¯s information repeatedly. Although they looked nothing alike to Song Man, she couldn¡¯t be sure that these two people were unrted to the kidnapping twenty years ago. Wang Tian had lived in the United States since she was young and her family was well-off. Although there was no record of her parents entering the country at the customs, their family was qualified to do what they did back then. Su Li¡¯s parents had always lived in An City. Their family conditions didn¡¯t seem good, but they had time to execute the n back then. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Jiang and asked, ¡°Does the woman standing in the middle have any photos and information about her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get her information too.¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, he sent another document to the group. Qiao Nian opened the document. Li Yang had died of bone cancer at the age of 30. She was an orphan and had grown up in an orphanage. ¡°None of these three have a motive.¡± Jiang Chi frowned at these files and said unhappily, ¡°Could it be that my brother wasn¡¯t looking at the three of them?¡± ¡°Are there any more surveince videos from back then?¡± Qiao Nian felt that if she could see the surveince videos back then, she might be able to discover who Jiang Cheng had been secretly following. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to look for the surveince video from back then.¡± Jiang Chi paused for a moment and continued, ¡°This photo was screenshotted from the surveince cameras. Logically speaking, it should be very easy to find.¡± Holding her phone, Qiao Nian prepared to use her hacking skills to investigate the three women. What they were seeing now was all the information thepany had gathered. Perhaps this information had been tampered with. Chapter 1217 - 1217 Fraudulent 1217 Fraudulent Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian and watched as she quickly entered the code. His lips curved up slightly. His Nian¡¯er was really amazing. There was a lot of data in the database. Qiao Nian first investigated Li Yang. Li Yang¡¯s information was very easy to investigate. She was an orphan. When she was in university, she had once done a DNA match. She wanted to use this method to find her family, but she couldn¡¯t find them for four years. Later on, she went to work. Due to her outstanding ability, she was promoted very quickly. When she was twenty-nine years old, she bought a camper van in An City. In the end, she died of bone cancer in less than a year. Li Yang usually only interacted with her best friend, who had grown up in an orphanage. The two of them lived together, and some higher-ups even suspected that she was a lesbian. Qiao Nian sorted out Li Yang¡¯s information and sent it to the group chat. Then, she began to investigate Wang Tian. Wang Tian¡¯s information was just like the information they had seen. She was a little girl who had lived overseas since she was young and yearned to live in the country. Her grades were outstanding in all fields, and she was like a heavenly daughter. After returning to the country, her parents bought her a camper van in An City. She didn¡¯t have to worry about money. Wang Tian objected to the overtime system. Among the domestic workers, she looked more unique when she went to work on time and never worked overtime. However, her work ability was outstanding and thepany turned a blind eye to her. Wang Tian liked to go to bars. She often hung out in bars with her best friends. Some people called her the little princess of the nightclub. Wang Tian was in good health and did not have any illnesses. She went for physical examinations on time. Qiao Nian also sent Wang Tian¡¯s information to the group chat and continued to investigate Su Li. Su Li had an obedient personality and had asthma. Usually, during the holidays, she would stay at home or help her parents look after their shop. Su Li¡¯s daily interactions were simple, and her family background was indeed average. Qiao Nian also sent Su Li¡¯s message to the group chat. In the end, she said, ¡°What I¡¯m thinking is that we can¡¯t confirm who did it with our guesses. Li Yang once did a DNA test and we¡¯llpare her DNA with Song Man¡¯s. We¡¯ll know if they¡¯re rted. Wang Tian and Su Li are still working in the Lu Corporation. We can use a physical examination to get their blood and hair and do a DNA test on them. Then, we¡¯llpare their results with Song Man¡¯s. If they¡¯re rted, then there¡¯ll be another clue. If we can¡¯t find anything, we can only wait for the surveince video.¡± Jiang Chi looked at everyone and said, ¡°This screenshot of the surveince cameras was taken two years ago. The video is stored on a hard drive. Just now, Jiang Wen investigated and realized that the video seemed to have been deleted.¡± As Jiang Chi spoke, his expression darkened. Someone actually dared to touch something that belonged to his Ghost City. Wasn¡¯t that person¡¯s hand a little too daring? ¡°When was the video file deleted?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°A day ago.¡± Jiang Chi now suspected that there was a traitor in his ghost city. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Now, he yearned to return immediately. As long as he caught that person, he would definitely make that person¡¯s life a living hell. Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Chi, then at Gu Zhou beside her. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Could it be that those people know that we¡¯ve found Jiang Cheng¡¯s diary?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. We hid this matter very well.¡± Lu Jiang frowned and said, ¡°Only the few of us know about this. There shouldn¡¯t be any outsiders.¡± The other three people also stood up. Qiao Nian recalled Jiang Chi¡¯s methods and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. We still have to investigate him.¡± Jiang Chi really wanted to kill that person. Now that he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he took a deep look at her and nodded. His gaze swept across Gu Zhou, who was beside Qiao Nian. Seeing his cold expression, he didn¡¯t say anything and walked out. Allen, who was guarding the door, naturally closed it again after Jiang Chi left. Lu Jiang sat where he was and said, ¡°Perhaps those three people have nothing to do with Song Man, but I think we have to investigate them thoroughly. Big Brother has decided to go to America to investigate Wang Tiantian. Su Li is in MY. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to investigate. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 1218 - 1218 Pervert 1218 Pervert Some things couldn¡¯t be rushed. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian could only wait for the rest. At night, in the presidential suite. All the lights in the resplendent presidential suite were on, giving off a dreamy feeling. On the fox-fur carpet in the living room, a woman with fair skin was lying on it. Her messy ck hair fell on the carpet. There were still some red whip marks on her body, and she looked a little messy and beautiful. Jiang Yuey on the ground, exhausted. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t move. She had already experienced two hours of torture. !! This was Boss Jin¡¯s habit. He liked to y with S&M. Every time after it was over, Jiang Yue would be extremely tired. The white carpet made her skin look even fairer and crystal clear. As she listened to Boss Jin shower in the bathroom, her eyes gradually turned cold. On what basis? Why did Qiao Nian easily gain the favor of those big shots, but she had to sacrifice so much to gain a little pity from Boss Jin? At the stone gambling banquet today, she was really afraid that Boss Jin would send her out. Fortunately, Boss Jin chose her. Hearing the bathroom door push open, Jiang Yue immediately put away the coldness in her eyes and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Boss Jin was wearing a bathrobe. He looked at Jiang Yue, who was lying on the ground. Looking at her face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was really beautiful, like a high and mighty goddess. Her beautiful face and beautiful figure made it impossible for him to look away. Not only were the whip marks on her body not ugly, but they also made him want to bully her even more. He picked up the medical kit on the sofa. Although he was more open-minded when he had fun, he was worried that Jiang Yue would be injured, so he prepared the medical kit at all times. Boss Jin reached out and picked up Jiang Yue, who was lying on the carpet. Looking at her pitiful face, his heart skipped a beat. He gently tucked her hair behind her ear and asked gently, ¡°Yue¡¯er, how are you? Do you hurt a lot?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly. She blinked, and her eyes were filled with tears. Under the light, her eyes were filled with tears, making her look even more pitiful. Looking at Boss Jin with those obedient and pitiful eyes, Jiang Yue saw that Boss Jin¡¯s eyes instantly softened. She knew that Boss Jin couldn¡¯t resist her obedient appearance at all. Jiang Yue tried hard to put on a quiet smile. Her body was burning with pain. She looked at Boss Jin in front of her and said in a soft and coquettish voice, ¡°Godfather, Yue¡¯er doesn¡¯t hurt. As long as Godfather is happy.¡± When Boss Jin heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, his eyes were so gentle that water could drip from them. He gently carried Jiang Yue to the sofa, took out the ointment, and gently applied it on her. His movements were very light, as if he was treating her like a rare treasure. In his life, he had only fallen for Jiang Yue and the woman he liked was obedient and adorable. After Boss Jin helped Jiang Yue apply the medicine, he walked to the closet at the side and took out a satin nightdress. He took the initiative to help Jiang Yue put on her clothes before hugging her in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss Jiang Yue¡¯s forehead and ask in a low voice, ¡°Yue¡¯er, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Jiang Yue leanedzily into Boss Jin¡¯s arms and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m good with anything.¡± Boss Jin¡¯s hand roamed restlessly around Jiang Yue¡¯s body. He said with concern, ¡°You¡¯re really too thin. Why don¡¯t you eat more meat?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Boss Jin¡¯s words, she gently rubbed her head against his chin and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yue was just subtly filrting. Boss Jin sensed Jiang Yue¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly, his heart filled with gratitude. God had really treated him well. He had actually sent Jiang Yue to his side. He hugged Jiang Yue tightly, yearning to merge her with his. He lowered his head and kissed Jiang Yue¡¯s forehead, sighing. ¡°Yue¡¯er, I only hope that you¡¯ll be by my side for the rest of your life and never leave me.¡± Jiang Yue raised her hand and wrapped her arms around Boss Jin¡¯s neck. From her angle, she could see Boss Jin¡¯s fat double chin. She could feel that Boss Jin¡¯s big stomach was pressing against her very ufortably, but she pretended to look at him happily. Chapter 1219 - 1219 Madness 1219 Madness Jiang Yue smiled and blinked. She said gently, ¡°Yes, Yue¡¯er will never leave you.¡± Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue, who was in his arms. She was only in her twenties, but he was almost fifty. He was more than twenty years older than Jiang Yue. Even if the two of them could live to eighty, he would still leave more than twenty years before Jiang Yue. In the past, Boss Jin didn¡¯t care about his age at all. He felt that the older a man got, the more charming he became, but now, he was still a little flustered. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue in front of him sadly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯m more than twenty years older than you now. I¡¯ll definitely leave you first in the future.¡± If he died, he would never see Jiang Yue again. !! At the thought of this, Boss Jin instantly became emotional, his eyes filled with gloom. He grabbed Jiang Yue¡¯s neck and pushed her onto the sofa, as if he wanted to kill her. ¡°As long as you die with me, we can be together forever!¡± Boss Jin said crazily. Hearing Boss Jin¡¯s crazy words, Jiang Yue shivered in her heart. She closed her eyes, not daring to reveal the fear in them. Jiang Yue nodded instinctively, as if she had agreed with Boss Jin. Initially, she wanted tofort Boss Jin, but he kept strangling her. She couldn¡¯t say a word. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s unafraid expression. Seeing Jiang Yue nod, the uneasiness in his heart instantly dissipated. When his rationality returned, Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s pale face. He was so frightened that he hurriedly let go. Jiang Yue slowly opened her eyes, which were covered in ayer of mist again. It made one¡¯s heart ache. Coughing violently, she curled into a ball. Seeing how ufortable Jiang Yue was, Boss Jin hurriedly smoothed her back and said guiltily, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault just now. I was too agitated. Did I hurt you? Do you want to go to the hospital now?¡± Jiang Yue breathed in the hard-won fresh air. She looked at Boss Jin with teary eyes and shook her head in understanding. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Hearing Jiang Yue¡¯s words, Boss Jin felt even more guilty. ¡°My dear Yue¡¯er, it¡¯s all my fault just now. I swear I won¡¯t hurt you again.¡± Boss Jin looked at the understanding Jiang Yue and pulled her into his arms, muttering an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Jiang Yue let Boss Jin hug her. She slowly lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with hatred and ruthlessness. She hated these days with Boss Jin. She felt like a cheap ything. This damned fat pig really had ideas of his own. He actually wanted her to die with him. Why didn¡¯t he look in the mirror to see what he looked like? Where did he get the guts to make such a shameless request? However, Jiang Yue still looked like she was fine. Her voice was teary as she said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± When Boss Jin heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, his heart instantly softened. He let go of Jiang Yue, took a tissue from the side, and carefully wiped the tears off her face. How could he meet such a gentle person like Jiang Yue? After being in the business world for so many years, he was used to seeing people scheme against each other. This was the first time he had seen such a gentle and kind person. Boss Jin¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. He began to promise, ¡°Be good, baby. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die with me. You still have your life to walk. When I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll make a will. If I die, you¡¯ll inherit all my assets.¡± Jiang Yue didn¡¯t expect Boss Jin to say such a thing. She hurriedly said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to grow old! I just want you to apany me forever!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s words pleased Boss Jin. This was the first time Boss Jin had seen such a silly girl. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s human nature to die. After I leave, if you have money, you should be able to live a stable life. I won¡¯t have to worry about you anymore.¡± When Jiang Yue heard Boss Jin¡¯s words, her eyes instantly turned red. She held Boss Jin¡¯s hand tightly and asked in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll definitely live to be a hundred years old.¡± Chapter 1220 - 1220 Husband 1220 Husband ¡°We really have to prepare the will again. I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue with heartache. If he told these words to other women, they would be so happy that they would jump up and down. They wouldn¡¯t have time to care about him. But his Yue¡¯er was different. Her eyes were only filled with him. He knew that Yue¡¯er must really like him. ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Yue said hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the will. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Boss Jin interrupted Jiang Yue. This was the first time he had seen someone not focus on money. His Yue¡¯er was indeed not those women who smelled of money. His Yue¡¯er was a lotus flower that was untainted by mud. This time, Jiang Yue waspletely certain that Boss Jin was telling the truth. She frowned and said softly, ¡°What about your wife? I¡­¡± ¡°Why are you mentioning that b*tch again?¡± Boss Jin¡¯s expression darkened as he said unhappily. Jiang Yue hurriedly lowered her head and apologized obediently. ¡°Then I won¡¯t mention it again!¡± Boss Jin¡¯s heart softened just by looking at an obedient, beautiful, and loving girl like Jiang Yue. Boss Jin¡¯s lips curved up. He moved closer to Jiang Yue¡¯s lips and kissed her lightly. ¡°When we go back this time, I¡¯ll divorce her. Then, I¡¯ll marry you in a grand manner! I¡¯ll hold a wedding of the century for you!¡± Jiang Yue looked at Boss Jin in shock, her eyes filled with surprise. Her heart was beating wildly, as if it would jump out of her mouth in the next second. She couldn¡¯t believe that Boss Jin was willing to marry her. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s silly expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh. His woman was really obedient and adorable. No matter how he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t get tired of her. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Boss Jin asked with a smile. Jiang Yue nodded obediently and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious?¡± The smile on Boss Jin¡¯s face deepened. Looking at Jiang Yue¡¯s innocent and harmless face, his heart seemed to be filled with something. He said softly, ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his word.¡± Jiang Yue was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Then should I change the way I address you in the future?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± As Jiang Yue spoke, she took the initiative to kiss Boss Jin¡¯s face. Boss Jin¡¯s face was filled with a happy smile as he pulled Jiang Yue into his arms again. Jiang Yue stayed obediently in Boss Jin¡¯s arms. Qiao Nian¡¯s face appeared in her mind again, and a trace of killing intent shed in her eyes. Boss Jin naturally didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yue was thinking. He looked down at Jiang Yue in his arms. Her skin was fair, like a peeled egg. He recalled the first time he had seen Jiang Yue. At that time, Jiang Yue¡¯s face was half angel and half demon. At the airport, he was about to return to thepany when he had a heart attack and fell to the ground. His assistant hurriedly called the ambnce. When he was lying on the ground, he was still a little conscious. A sense of destion surged in his heart. He still wanted to live. He didn¡¯t want to die like this. At this moment, a woman walked out of the crowd. He was still looking at the woman in a daze. The woman was so beautiful that she seemed unreal. He thought that an angel hade to pick him up. Only half of the woman¡¯s face was exposed, but the other half was covered by a mask. She walked up to him and squatted down. ¡°Hello, sir. Can you hear me?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was gentle, making one feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze. Boss Jin¡¯s eyelids grew heavier and heavier. Then, he fainted, no longer knowing anything. When he woke up, he was in the ward, his assistant by his side. Seeing that he had woken up, the assistant hurriedly asked the doctor to examine his body. When the doctor confirmed that his body was different, he heaved a sigh of relief and spoke to him. ¡°Mr. Jin, when you were at the airport, it was fortunate that a doctor had taken emergency measures for you in advance. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Although you¡¯re much better, you still need to recuperate.¡± After sending the doctor off, he found out from his assistant that the woman in the half-mask had given him first aid before pulling him back from the Grim Reaper. Chapter 1221 - 1221 True Love 1221 True Love In the past, Boss Jin only knew how to live an unbridled life. He had countless women by his side, but those women were all after his money. Even if he was sick, those women wouldn¡¯t do anything else except cry. Boss Jin was curious about the woman who had saved him. After he was discharged from the hospital, he found the woman who had saved him. In order to express his gratitude for saving his life, he invited that woman to dinner. This was the first time Boss Jin had simply eaten with a woman. When the two of them chatted, he realized that their values were very simr, and their hobbies were the same. This made him feel as if he had found a soul mate. As time passed, he fell in love with Jiang Yue uncontrobly. As the two of them got closer and closer, Jiang Yue gradually opened her heart to him, telling him about her pitiful background and why her face was disfigured. At that time, Boss Jin already liked Jiang Yue a lot, so he specially spent a lot of money to find a stic surgeon to help Jiang Yue regain her looks. Back then, when he had a heart attack at the airport, just by looking at half of Jiang Yue¡¯s face, he felt that she was as beautiful as an angel. When Jiang Yue¡¯s injuries werepletely healed, he was shocked. There was actually such a beautiful person in this world! Jiang Yue was not only his private doctor, but also the person he loved the most! Since he knew that Qiao Nian was the person who had ruined Jiang Yue¡¯s face, how could he let Qiao Nian off? Boss Jin didn¡¯t want to tell Jiang Yue about these dark things. He only hoped that Jiang Yue would always be a beautiful and innocent goddess. Boss Jin hugged Jiang Yue tightly and said softly, ¡°Be good. After we return to Nancheng, I¡¯ll get a divorce first, then we¡¯ll get married!¡± Jiang Yue obediently stayed in Boss Jin¡¯s arms. She wrapped her arms around Boss Jin¡¯s waist and replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s slightly lowered eyes were filled with schemes. Although she would never be able to marry Gu Zhou in her life, it seemed to be a good thing to marry Boss Jin and be Mrs. Jin. Boss Jin¡¯s strength was not inferior to the Gu family¡¯s. Boss Jin was not young anymore. He would definitely pass away before her in the future. At that time, she would be above everyone else. Everyone else would have to submit to her. As for Qiao Nian, she was getting old. How could shepare to the young and beautiful her? When that happened, she would never let the Gu and Lu families off. She wanted to destroy those who had bullied her one by one. She wanted those people to kneel at her feet and beg for mercy!!! Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s shy gaze and smiled. He moved closer to Jiang Yue¡¯s face and bit her lightly. ¡°Be good. Hubby will dote on you.¡± Jiang Yue grew even shyer. Her face was flushed red, and she covered her face with her hand. Boss Jin became even more excited. He had been with Jiang Yue for so long. Every time they made love, she would always look so shy. He couldn¡¯t stop himself. Old Master Jin turned around and pressed Jiang Yue onto the sofa. He took the silk rope from the side and raised her hand above her head. He tied it up and said excitedly, ¡°Yue¡¯er, let¡¯s do something more exciting.¡± Jiang Yue was very afraid, but she still looked shy. She lowered her gaze and called out gently, ¡°Hubby~¡± Her voice was soft, and Boss Jin¡¯s bones went limp. He stared at Jiang Yue like a wolf staring at meat. ¡­ The next morning, Gu Zhou still asked Jiang Chi for the number of Mr. Chen¡¯s assistant. Gu Zhou thought that even if he couldn¡¯t acknowledge his brother, it was good to say a few more words. He wanted to use a coboration with Mr. Chen tomunicate more with him. The call went through immediately. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± The male voice on the other end of the line sounded a little familiar. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it before. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s mind was filled with Mr. Chen. He said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Zhou. I wonder if Mr. Chen is free these two days. I have a project to discuss with you.¡± The man on the other end of the line was silent for a few seconds. Then, the man said, ¡°Second Young Master Gu, I¡¯ll pass this matter on to Mr. Chen. I¡¯ll reply to you when he responds.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 1222 - 1222 Blood 1222 Blood After hanging up, Gu Zhou looked at his cell phone nervously, looking forward to Mr. Chen calling back. Qiao Nian could understand Gu Zhou¡¯s nervousness. She was equally nervous when she reunited with the Lu family. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian reached out and held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, silentlyforting him. Gu Zhou looked up at Qiao Nian. Seeing the gentleness in her eyes, he grabbed her hand and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Big Brother didn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his biological younger brother. How can he not like you?¡± Qiao Nian said gently. In the past, when Qiao Nian thought that she was a child of the Qiao family, she had always wanted to integrate into the Qiao family. However, no matter what she did, no one in the Qiao family was willing to ept her as family. When she reunited with her eldest brother, she realized what blood ties were. At first, Lu Zhu was wary of her and did not have a good impression of her. However, Lu Zhu blocked the bullet for her without hesitation. Later on, she found out from her brother that he had taken the bullet for her from the bottom of his heart. He had not thought about it at all. He only wanted to protect her. Even though they had not acknowledged each other, her brother could not help but want to protect her. Qiao Nian held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly and continued, ¡°Your brother seemed to have been looking for Grandpa. He wanted him to treat your illness.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°There¡¯s ack ofmunication between us.¡± Qiao Nian recalled how Mr. Chen had smoked yesterday. She pursed her lips slightly andforted him. ¡°The short parting was for the sake of meeting again in the future.¡± Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian and said nothing more. Time passed bit by bit. The wait was always long. Half an hourter, Gu Zhou¡¯s phone rang. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. The caller ID was not a call from Mr. Chen¡¯s assistant. Instead, it was andline number. Thisndline number should be local to MY. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end of the line, Mr. Chen spoke first. His voice was as calm as ever. Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but grip his cell phone tightly. He pursed his lips slightly, not knowing how to reply. Qiao Nian gently held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, signaling for him to speak. Only then did Gu Zhoue back to his senses and say, ¡°Excuse me, is this Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, who was beside him. Seeing Qiao Nian nod, he seemed to be encouraged. He asked, ¡°Mr. Chen, do you have any thoughts on new energy cars?¡± New energy cars was a popr industry worldwide. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu. We don¡¯t want toe into contact with new energy cars for the time being.¡± Mr. Chen refused without hesitation. When Gu Zhou heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his expression changed. This was the first time he had been rejected so bluntly. Mr. Chen¡¯s voice was different from his brother¡¯s, but his tone reminded him of his brother. He was almost certain that Mr. Chen was his brother. With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou asked tentatively, ¡°I heard that Mr. Chen is a busy person. I wonder when you n to return home after working hard outside for so many years?¡± His question was a little vague. He didn¡¯t dare to say it too bluntly, afraid that if someone was spying on Mr. Chen, he might disturb his brother¡¯s n. He was even more afraid that his brother would be in danger. However, he thought that if Mr. Chen were his brother, he would definitely answer this vague question. Mr. Chen¡¯s voice on the phone sounded like a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, how can someone like me have a home?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he felt indescribably sad. Mr. Chen was clearly smiling as he spoke, but he could sense the sorrow in his words. Gu Zhou was about to ask if he was Gu Yue, but he quickly swallowed his words. He said in a low voice, ¡°Since Mr. Chen has no intention of coborating with me, I won¡¯t waste your time. I wish you all the best.¡± Chapter 1223 - 1223 Wishing You Happiness 1223 Wishing You Happiness After Gu Zhou finished speaking, Mr. Chen was silent for a long time on the other end of the line before saying, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ept your blessings. I wish you happiness!¡± After Gu Zhou hung up, his eyes were turbulent. He closed his eyes tiredly. When he opened them again, his eyes were filled with loneliness. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± He could tell that that person was his brother. I wish you happiness! !! Big Brother was giving him his blessings! If Big Brother really remembered him, why did he still want to be Mr. Chen? Why couldn¡¯t he just go home and acknowledge him? Qiao Nian realized that Gu Zhou¡¯s palms were very cold. She held his hand tightly with both hands, as if she wanted to transfer the warmth of her hand to Gu Zhou and warm his hand. She could also tell that Mr. Chen was Gu Yue. She had interacted with Mr. Chen and realized that he was not the kind of person who was willing to chat with others. A person who was unwilling to chat with others chose to talk to him. This meant that they had a good rtionship. Before Mr. Chen said the words ¡°I wish you happiness¡±, he paused for a few seconds. When he said this, he seemed to think for a long time, but also seemed to have mustered his courage. However, there was another meaning in Mr. Chen¡¯s words. He was warning Gu Zhou, as if he was unwilling to let Gu Zhou interfere in his matters again. Gu Zhou also understood what Mr. Chen meant, so he did not say anything else to him. Gu Zhou pondered for a long time before looking up at Qiao Nian and saying, ¡°Nian¡¯er, I wonder how Big Brother became Mr. Chen. Let¡¯s stay here for a while longer. I want to investigate what they¡¯re going to do now. After investigating all of this, we¡¯ll leave!¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. In the 300-square-meter President¡¯s office on the 666th floor of HH Corporation, Mr. Chen stood in front of the French windows, his gazending on the old man in his sixties. The old man looked down. The other buildings were like matchboxes. The cars on the road were like dense ants. He stood there like a creator looking down on all living beings. Mr. Chen nodded slightly at the old man. His gaze was filled with respect as he greeted in a low voice, ¡°Old Master Huo.¡± When Old Master Huo heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he turned to look at him. His triangr eyes were filled with scrutiny as he said tentatively, ¡°Xiao Chen, it¡¯s not like you!¡± When Elder Huo heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he looked at him meaningfully, exuding a suffocating aura. ¡°When you make a call, you always pause after every sentence. In the end, you even left a blessing. This isn¡¯t your style.¡± There was still a faint smile on Mr. Chen¡¯s face. He did not feel any uneasiness because of Elder Huo¡¯s words. He said, ¡°If we can be friends, it will save us a lot of trouble.¡± Old Master Huo did not speak. He moved his gaze away from Mr. Chen and looked out. He asked, ¡°Time sure flies. Xiao Chen, how long have you been by my side?¡± Mr. Chen said without hesitation, ¡°Ten years.¡± ¡°I took a liking to you back then. I didn¡¯t expect ten years to pass in the blink of an eye.¡± A gratified smile appeared on Old Master Huo¡¯s face. He looked at the people below, his eyes filled with greed. ¡°The Gu family has already been delivered to our doorstep!¡± Mr. Chen clenched his fists behind his back, but his expression was as respectful as ever. ¡°Old Master Huo ns to¡­¡± ¡°Gu Yue is already dead. Only Gu Zhou is left. I heard that he doesn¡¯t have many years to live. I can¡¯t bear to see beautiful things slowly die. Why don¡¯t we send him off directly, so that he won¡¯t live in pain?¡± Old Master Huo looked like he was being kind. ¡°Do this. You have to swallow the Gu family whole.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Chen agreed without hesitation. Old Master Huo stood with his hands behind his back and looked up at the blue sky. When he stood here and looked down, he felt that he was the creator of the world. Looking at all living beings, he felt that everything was in his control. But when he looked up, even though he was standing so high up, there was still a sky pressing down on him. Chapter 1224 - 1224 Put Me on speaker 1224 Put Me on speaker His eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m working for someone. Some people don¡¯t like the Lu and Gu families. Now that the time is right, we can make a move.¡± The smile on Mr. Chen¡¯s face did not change. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone in this world who instructed Old Master Huo?¡± Old Master Huo frowned. He looked at Mr. Chen coldly. ¡°Xiao Chen, you¡¯re a little strange today. You aren¡¯t like your normal self.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr. Chen nodded slightly, looking like he knew his mistake. Seeing Mr. Chen like this, Elder Huo¡¯s tone softened and his voice became much gentler. ¡°The less you know, the safer you are.¡± !! ¡°Thank you, Old Master Huo.¡± Mr. Chen lowered his head respectfully, his slightly lowered eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Alright, call Gu Zhou now and tell him that there are other projects to work on with him. We¡¯ll meet on the weekend,¡± Old Master Huo said thoughtfully. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Chen understood that Old Master Huo was nning to make a move this weekend. He took out his phone and walked out, preparing to make a call. Old Master Huo pointed at thendline phone on the desk and said, ¡°Use thendline to reply directly. Remember to put it on speaker.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Chen replied and walked towards the table. His palms were cold. If Gu Zhou agreed to meet him on the weekend, what should he do? He did not want Gu Zhou to be hurt in any way. He couldn¡¯t go against Old Master Huo now. More than half of his original n was alreadypleted. Now that it was a critical moment, he could not make a mistake, let alone give himself away. Mr. Chen felt uneasy. He only hoped that Gu Zhou would realize that something was wrong and refuse to meet him. While he was thinking, he had already made the call. He didn¡¯t forget to turn on the speakerphone. In the President¡¯s suite of the MY Hotel. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian sat at the table. Qiao Nian said, ¡°I think we should cut ties with them now. Only then can we protect Big Brother.¡± ¡°But what if he wants us to help him by meeting us through other means?¡± At this point, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why would he pretend to be someone else?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ask him about this in the future. For now, we¡¯ll try our best to cooperate with him. We have to pretend not to know him. Otherwise, we might ruin his n,¡± Qiao Nian said solemnly. This was the number Mr. Chen had just called him. Qiao Nian also saw Gu Zhou¡¯s caller ID. She reached out to him and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t talk to Mr. Chen. I¡¯m worried that your words will reveal your emotions. If the person monitoring Mr. Chen¡¯s phone finds out, that will be a big problem.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment. In the end, she said, ¡°Let me answer the phone!¡± Qiao Nian had a strange feeling. Mr. Chen had just hung up, and now he was calling. She felt that something was wrong. Gu Zhou knew in his heart that Qiao Nian was right. For his brother¡¯s safety, he could only hand the phone to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took the phone. After answering, she turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Hello.¡± At this moment, Mr. Chen¡¯s low and hoarse voice came through the phone. ¡°Hello, Miss Qiao.¡± There was a faint smile in his voice. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She had a nagging feeling that many things would happen. ¡°Is this Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Qiao Nian asked very politely, ¡°Ah Zhou has gone to the bathroom now. Do you want me to send the phone over?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Miss Qiao, please tell him that although it¡¯s not convenient for ourpany and yourpany to work together on the new energy car, I discovered that there are other projects that we can work with yourpany on. I wonder if your husband is free this weekend? Can we go out to talk?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his expression changed. Why did Big Brother suddenly change his mind? Gu Zhou recalled how his brother had refused bluntly previously. Now, he had taken the initiative to propose a coboration. There was something wrong with this abnormality. Could it be that it was really as Nian¡¯er had thought? His brother¡¯s phone was already being monitored by others? Chapter 1225 - 1225 Surveillance 1225 Surveince If his brother¡¯s call wasn¡¯t being monitored, he would probably call him back on his phone and tactfully acknowledge him. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in front of her. Seeing Gu Zhou nod, she replied readily, ¡°He should be free this weekend!¡± ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll send the time and ce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyelids were twitching crazily, and she felt a little depressed. She had a bad feeling. She looked up at Gu Zhou, who was sitting at the side. Gu Zhou looked very calm now. Gu Zhou thought that this time, he might be able to take this opportunity to reunite with his brother after discussing business with him. However, Big Brother was talking about coboration this time. It seemed that Big Brother was really being monitored. Perhaps the other party wanted to use this meeting to test him. At night. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou sat on the sofa, watching a movie. Qiao Nian gently swirled the wine in the wine ss. ¡°Beep¡ª¡± On the coffee table, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone suddenly rang sharply. Gu Zhou took the opportunity to pause the movie and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± Qiao Nian put down the wine ss and took her cell phone from the coffee table. A string of red codes appeared on the ck phone screen. It was obvious that it had been hacked. Qiao Nian was about to chase the hacker out when she saw the codes. She was slightly stunned and eximed in disbelief, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s phone. There were many codes on her phone. He looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°You mean Chang Feng?¡± Gu Zhou asked in surprise. The two of them had talked about Chang Feng before. Only then did he know that Chang Feng was Qiao Nian¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother. It was Chang Feng who had asked her to help him recuperate. In the past, Chang Feng had been Big Brother¡¯s bodyguard in the Gu family. Back then, not only had Big Brother disappeared, but Chang Feng had also disappeared. Could it be that Big Brother had asked Chang Feng to look for Nian¡¯er? Qiao Nian immediately tranted the codes and said, ¡°Junior Sister, meet at the Golden Bank alone at 2pm tomorrow afternoon.¡± After so many years, she had finally contacted Eldest Senior Brother. She had always missed Eldest Senior Brother, but he seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and said seriously, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother must have something very serious to tell me to meet me at this time.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I suspect he wants to say something about your brother.¡± ¡°Are you going yourself?¡± Gu Zhou asked worriedly, frowning. This was MY, not An City that was safer. They were at a disadvantage in MY. If Qiao Nian went out alone and someone attacked her, what should she do? ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded seriously and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother asked me to go alone. I¡¯ll definitely go myself. Moreover, there should be many people watching you in MY. It won¡¯t be convenient for you to go.¡± ¡°But how can you be sure that the person you¡¯re chatting with is your Eldest Senior Brother and not someone else in disguise?¡± Gu Zhou was still worried about Qiao Nian going out alone. ¡°Every hacker has a code that represents their identity. Moreover, we will build a very powerful firewall for ourselves. These are all things that others can¡¯t replicate. You have to know that there are many codes. If you change any of them, you might be exposed.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°My firewall left a door for Eldest Senior Brother, and Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s firewall also left a door for me. It will be much easier for us to invade each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m K7, so everyone outside calls me Mr. K. My Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s code is L7, so I¡¯m sure the other party is Eldest Senior Brother.¡± The more Qiao Nian spoke, the brighter her eyes became. She was also excited. ¡°Believe me, it must be my Eldest Senior Brother!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the only thing he was sure of was that the person who had contacted Qiao Nian was indeed Chang Feng. However, they were in MY now. He was still worried about Qiao Nian meeting Chang Feng. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qiao Nian naturally understood Gu Zhou¡¯s intentions. She held his hand and shook her head gently. Chapter 1226 - 1226 Trust 1226 Trust Just as Gu Zhou was about to say something, Qiao Nian shook her head and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but this time, I have to go alone. This is not only to protect me, but also to protect your brother. If anything goes wrong on our end, your brother might be in danger.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Senior Brother around, he won¡¯t let me be hurt. He¡¯ll definitely protect me.¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to trust Chang Feng so much. He remembered that they had grown up together. Gu Zhou felt a little terrible. He and Qiao Nian were engaged when they were young. Logically speaking, the two of them should be the closest people to each other, but in the past twenty years, he had not been by her side¡­ When he was in An City, he had seen Qiao Nian and Qin Chuan being intimate. They had nothing to say to each other, but they were so intimate that he couldn¡¯t interrupt. Now, Qiao Nian trusted Chang Feng unconditionally. His Nian¡¯er actually had so many childhood sweethearts. Seeing that Gu Zhou had lowered his gaze, Qiao Nian thought he seemed to be unhappy. Thinking that Gu Zhou was worried about her, she smiled and took Gu Zhou¡¯s arm, leaning against it. She said softly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only be gone for a while. I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou had yet to speak, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Moreover, he used such a secret method to ask me out. Surely no one knows that we¡¯ll meet. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else happening during this meeting. Seeing that Qiao Nian was determined to go, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t refuse. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his arm from Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and reached out to hug her. He rested his chin gently on Qiao Nian¡¯s head and smelled the fragrance of her hair. His voice was a little nasal. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, her body stiffened. She said tentatively, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s my ranking in your heart?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as low and hoarse as ever. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She was really frightened just now. She thought that Zhou Zhou hade out. It seemed that she was overthinking. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s question was so strange. She did not answer Gu Zhou¡¯s question directly. Instead, she teased him. ¡°Let me count.¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian began to count on her fingers. ¡°Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi are tied for first ce. There¡¯s also our third child. He¡¯s also ranked first. Next are Mom, Dad, Brother, and Sister, then Grandma and Grandpa¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened. Qiao Nian had counted a lot of people, but he wasn¡¯t mentioned yet. Did he have no ce in her heart? Without hesitation, Gu Zhou pressed Qiao Nian onto the sofa and covered her chattering mouth with his. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to do that. She let Gu Zhou press her against the sofa. At the thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s domineering and willful cheap shot, her lips curved up involuntarily. Gu Zhou was really too adorable like this. She couldn¡¯t help but want to press herself under him. Just as Qiao Nian was about to suffocate, Gu Zhou reluctantly let go of her. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes as he said, ¡°Am I that unimportant?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She wrapped her long arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck, a yful smile on her face. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Gu Zhou remained silent, his expression cold. Qiao Nian took the initiative to kiss Gu Zhou before leaving. She lowered her forehead to Gu Zhou¡¯s and smiled. ¡°Of course you¡¯re first.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the sweet smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. The fire in his lower abdomen quickly ignited and grewrger. He kissed her lips. She was a little cheeky. Sensing the change in Gu Zhou¡¯s lower body, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression froze. Oh no, her back would hurt again tomorrow. ¡­ The next afternoon, Qiao Nian arrived at the Golden Shore Cafe as agreed. She went to the private room Eldest Senior Brother had specified and took out her phone to casually y a game, slowly waiting for her senior brother to arrive. When the game was about to end, she heard the door of the private room open. A tall attendant walked in with a menu. Chapter 1227 - 1227 Eldest Senior Brother! 1227 Eldest Senior Brother! ¡°Victory!¡± After the victory was disyed on the cell phone game page, Qiao Nian turned off the game and was about to order a drink when she saw that the waiter was already sitting opposite her. A trace of shock shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to get the waiter to give her the menu, she seemed to have thought of something and stared unblinkingly at the person sitting opposite her. The man looked to be in his thirties. His hair was neatlybed back, and his face looked very ordinary. It didn¡¯t match his strange eyes at all. His figure was tall and straight, and he exuded a noble aura. It waspletely possible to ignore the waiter¡¯s clothes he was wearing. Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her gazending on his eyes. His eyes narrowed slightly, like the full moon, they were filled with concern. Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily. Although he had already changed his face, she could still recognize the man sitting opposite her as her eldest senior brother when she looked into his eyes. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She called out happily, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡± She had never expected Eldest Senior Brother to be like this. However, it was fine as long as Eldest Senior Brother was still alive! Qiao Nian grabbed Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s hands and opened her mouth. She had many things to tell Eldest Senior Brother, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Chang Feng retracted his right hand and patted Qiao Nian¡¯s head, his tone filled with care. Qiao Nian¡¯s excited heart calmed down quietly. She stared unblinkingly at Chang Feng and said anxiously, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, how did you be like this? Where have you been all these years? We¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She gripped Chang Feng¡¯s left hand tightly, feeling the warmth of his hand. Only then did she realize that all of this wasn¡¯t a dream. She had really seen Eldest Senior Brother! Back then, when she was sixteen, Eldest Senior Brother had left them. After that, they had never heard from him again. Qiao Nian had been by Eldest Senior Brother and Qin Chuan¡¯s side since she was young. She had been very happy on the spiritual mountain. Memories before the age of eighteen were especially important to Qiao Nian. She also cared a lot about her rtionship with her grandfather and senior brother. Later on, she and Qin Chuan wanted to look for Eldest Senior Brother to y, but when they arrived at the address Eldest Senior Brother had mentioned, they realized that the building was empty. Eldest Senior Brother had disappeared just like that. If she hadn¡¯t received Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s tokenst year and he hadn¡¯t asked her to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness, she might have thought that Eldest Senior Brother was no longer alive. She really hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time. Eldest Senior Brother was as important to her as her biological brother! Even though she had already returned to the Lu family and had four brothers, they could not rece Eldest Senior Brother in her heart. Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian in front of him, his eyes growing gentler. After so many years, the little girl back then had already grown into a slender youngdy. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s tears were about to fall, he reached out and scratched Qiao Nian¡¯s nose, saying gently, ¡°Little girl, how old are you now? Why are you still crying?¡± Tears welled up in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, but when she heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, she instantly recalled what had happened when she was young. When she was young, Eldest Senior Brother often scratched her little nose. Qiao Nian picked up a tissue and wiped the tears from her eyes. She pouted and said sadly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s been so many years, but you haven¡¯te to visit me!¡± When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he felt a little ufortable. He rubbed Qiao Nian¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s all Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you. Little Junior Sister has suffered.¡± Qiao Nian finally stopped herself, but tears instantly welled up in her eyes again. Seeing this, Chang Feng picked up a tissue and wiped the tears from Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. He said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up and gotten married. You¡¯re the mother of children. Why are you still like a little crybaby like when you were young?¡± Chapter 1228 - 1228 Family 1228 Family Although Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s appearance had already changed, when Qiao Nian saw his actions and his words, she recalled how Eldest Senior Brother had helped her wipe her tears when she was young,forting her not to cry. Qiao Nian sniffled and tried hard to calm herself down. Seeing that Eldest Senior Brother didn¡¯t exin why his face had changed, she asked the question she was most worried about. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, even if you don¡¯t go home, it¡¯s good to call Qin Chuan often! We¡¯re all very worried about you. We¡¯re just afraid that something will happen to you.¡± When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. He sighed slightly and didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian directly. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Chuan now?¡± The Xiao Chuan she was referring to was Qin Chuan. Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s doing quite well now. He and I have been looking for you and Grandpa. By the way, how is Master now?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re looking for us. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this matter is too serious, I wouldn¡¯t have contacted you.¡± Chang Feng sighed, his eyes dim. ¡°Grandpa has lost contact with us. I¡¯m also secretly looking for him! But I didn¡¯t find any useful information.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression gradually turned serious, and she frowned slightly. Previously, she had always hoped that her grandfather could be with Eldest Senior Brother, because Eldest Senior Brother could also take care of her grandfather. That way, her grandfather wouldn¡¯t be the same again. However, her hopes were dashed. It seemed that she and Qin Chuan still had to look for her grandfather together. Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian, who was sitting opposite him. In his memory, his junior sister was the youngdy who ran around the spiritual mountain, but the junior sister in front of him was already a devastatingly beautiful woman. Time passed so quickly. ¡­ Chang Feng recalled what had happened to Qiao Nian in An City. His eyes were filled with guilt as he said, ¡°Junior Sister, something happened to you previously. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t take good care of you. It¡¯s all my fault. If only I could¡­¡± Towards the end, Chang Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. At that time, he had not been able to save his junior sister. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t say that.¡± Qiao Nian could feel Chang Feng¡¯s guilt. She smiled and said, ¡°No one¡¯s life has been smooth-sailing. It¡¯s normal to encounter twists and turns. Moreover, it¡¯s not your fault. Actually, I¡¯m very grateful for everything that happened back then. It¡¯s precisely because of what I¡¯ve experienced that I¡¯ve be a better me.¡± Every time she met Qin Chuan, he would look at her guiltily, as if Qin Chuan had brought her all her past encounters. It was precisely because of what had happened in the past that she met Gu Zhou and had such cute children. She had once been afraid of the darkness, but after being with Gu Zhou, she was no longer afraid of it. How could there be a rainbow without wind and rain? Chang Feng¡¯s body stiffened slightly. He looked up into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and noticed that they were filled with stars. He could sense that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t lying. Qiao Nian really felt that she was doing well. He still remembered the first time he had seen Qiao Nian. At that time, his illness had red up, and little Qiao Nian had even tried hard to roll mud balls to save him! Time passed so quickly! Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, she noticed Chang Feng ncing at his watch. The smile on her face disappeared as she asked seriously, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t ask me to meet you today to catch up, did you?¡± Chang Feng nodded and said seriously, ¡°Time is tight, so I can only make it short. After you met Mr. Chen, you guessed his identity, right?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, her heart jumped to her throat. She nodded and asked nervously, ¡°Could he really be Gu Yue?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chang Feng nodded and gave an affirmative answer. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. Although she and Gu Zhou had already guessed that Mr. Chen was Gu Yue, she was still a little surprised to hear an affirmative answer from Eldest Senior Brother! Eldest Senior Brother and Gu Yue had already changed their appearances. Why did they do this? Although Eldest Senior Brother had changed his appearance, the way he looked at her was as gentle as ever. She was especially familiar with his gaze, so she could immediately recognize that the waiter in front of her was Eldest Senior Brother. Chapter 1229 - 1229 Why? 1229 Why? She had once seen a photo of Gu Yue. In the photo, Gu Yue¡¯s eyes were cold,pletely different from Mr. Chen¡¯s. Mr. Chen looked like he had gone through hardship but his eyes were the same. He did not look like a young man in his twenties at all. What exactly had happened to Gu Yue back then? Why had his temperament and gaze changed so much? However, from another perspective, if Gu Yue didn¡¯t disguise himself properly, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide for so long. Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian and frowned. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Junior Sister, you must not go this weekend!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chang Feng sighed slightly and continued, ¡°The appointment this weekend is an ambush, a treacherous plot. It¡¯s Cui Huai¡¯s scheme against the Gu family. He wants to use this opportunity to kill Gu Zhou and take control of the Gu family. All these years, Gu Yue and I have been staying by Cui Huai¡¯s side to protect the Gu family and Gu Zhou. Cui Huai is very ambitious. Not only does he want the Gu family, but he also wants the Lu family. These things are veryplicated. It¡¯s difficult to exin in a few words. You just have to not go.¡± Qiao Nian frowned, puzzled. In Qiao Nian¡¯s opinion, most of Cui Huai¡¯s assets were in MY, and the main assets of the Gu and Lu families were in the country. Logically speaking, Cui Huai shouldn¡¯t attack the Gu and Lu families. What exactly had gone wrong? Qiao Nian frowned, wanting to find memories of Cui Huai. However, before Qiao Nian could think clearly, Chang Feng continued, ¡°If Gu Zhou goes to the appointment this time, he¡¯ll be forcing Master to go against him. Therefore, Master hopes that you can go back as soon as possible. That way, everyone will be fine.¡± Chang Feng nced at his watch and stood up. He continued, ¡°I should go out. It¡¯s gettingte. If I leave for too long, the people watching me might notice something wrong with me. Everyone will be in danger. If there¡¯s anything else in the future, I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± Today, when she saw Chang Feng walking out, her heart emptied, as if something important was about to disappear. She reached out and grabbed Chang Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Chang Feng turned around and saw Qiao Nian¡¯s worried eyes. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. When she smiled, they curved into crescents, easily infecting others with her smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chang Feng smiled and rubbed Qiao Nian¡¯s head. She was still the little girl from before! Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned even redder. She also knew that she couldn¡¯t ask Eldest Senior Brother to stay any longer. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you have to protect yourself. Don¡¯t be injured!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chang Feng replied. He turned around and walked out. Qiao Nian watched as the door of the private room closed. All the strength in her body seemed to have been drained, and she copsed into her seat. She felt terrible. She had a bad feeling. Although Eldest Senior Brother did not make things clear, she could guess that Eldest Senior Brother and Gu Yue were in a very difficult and dangerous situation. Qiao Nian wanted to tell Gu Zhou about this as soon as possible. Just as she opened the door of the private room and walked towards the cafe, she was stopped by a man in a suit and leather shoes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Are you Miss Qiao Nian?¡± Qiao Nian looked at the man in front of her. He looked very polite. She stopped in her tracks and looked at him warily. ¡°Yes, you are¡­¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, Master Jiang has invited you to Ghost City. Are you free?¡± Master Jiang? Could it be Jiang Chi? A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. When she contacted Jiang Chi, he would usually send her a text. Why would he send someone over? She looked at the man in front of her carefully. This man looked a little familiar. She should have seen him in the Ghost City. ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± Qiao Nian refused without hesitation. Not only did the man not leave, but he also blocked Qiao Nian¡¯s path. He said anxiously, ¡°Miss Qiao, Master Jiang has something urgent to tell you.¡± Chapter 1230 - 1230 Home 1230 Home Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on the man¡¯s face as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not willing.¡± The man instantly looked troubled. Then, he looked at Qiao Nian pitifully and said humbly, ¡°Miss Qiao, if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my arm. Please.¡± With Jiang Chi¡¯s stubborn temper, it was probably really possible for him to dislocate that man¡¯s shoulders. Qiao Nian nodded in the end and followed the man towards the door. There was a ck Maybach parked outside the door. The man opened the back seat door in a gentlemanly manner, and Qiao Nian walked in. After getting into the car, she looked down at her cell phone and sent Qin Chuan a message. ¡°Old Qin, I¡¯ve already seen Eldest Senior Brother.¡± After Qiao Nian sent the message, she looked out of the window in disappointment. She had just met Eldest Senior Brother, but she had no choice but to leave him. This feeling was really ufortable. Qin Chuan replied very quickly. ¡°Where are you?¡± Qiao Nian lowered her head and replied, ¡°In MY.¡± Qin Chuan said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s message. She could sense his joy in his words. However, when she saw the second half of the sentence, the smile in her eyes gradually disappeared. She told Qin Chuan in detail about Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s current situation and even told him that her grandfather was not with Eldest Senior Brother. Qin Chuan sent two sad emojis, then a paragraph of text. ¡°I¡¯ll go to MY now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb Eldest Senior Brother. I¡¯ll think of other ways to help him. I won¡¯t let those people notice.¡± Qiao Nian typed, ¡°You have to be secretive. If that old man finds out, things will be troublesome. Eldest Senior Brother might even be in danger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be careful. I won¡¯t let Eldest Senior Brother fall into danger.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Qiao Nian sent the message, she sighed slightly. She had only wanted to investigate what had happened more than twenty years ago, but she hadn¡¯t expected to discover something else during the investigation. ¡°By the way, have you asked Eldest Senior Brother about your child? When you gave birth, Eldest Senior Brother instructed me to help you change the memories of your pregnancy and childbirth. Do you think he knows the whereabouts of your child? Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s message and fell into deep thought. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up, and her heart began to race. ¡°The next time I see Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ll ask him.¡± ¡°Now that we have news of Eldest Senior Brother, we might have news of Grandpa soon. At that time, our family can be reunited!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes softened. She didn¡¯t know when their family would meet again! In her memories before she turned eighteen, she, her grandfather, Qin Chuan, and Eldest Senior Brother were a real family. When she turned eighteen, their family was broken up! Now that they had Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s whereabouts, as long as they found their grandfather, this family would beplete. Qiao Nian sent a happy emoji. ¡°Our family will definitely be reunited!¡± She turned off her phone and turned to look at the scenery outside the window. Her eyes were filled with hope. The future was filled with endless hope. From time to time, the driver would look into the rearview mirror, as if observing Qiao Nian¡¯s current state. Seeing that Qiao Nian was staring out of the window, he pursed his lips and remained silent. His palms were covered in cold sweat. He stepped on the elerator and the car elerated. He only hoped that he could bring Qiao Nian over as soon as possible and sessfullyplete the mission. ¡­ Sunlight shone on the surface of the sea. The surface of the sea was sparkling. From afar, it looked beautiful. There was a vi not far from the sea. Mr. Chen was sitting on a recliner with his eyes closed. Chang Feng walked in from outside the courtyard. He walked towards Mr. Chen and called out in a low voice, ¡°Sir.¡± Mr. Chen opened his eyes and looked at Chang Feng. ¡°Did you see her?¡± Chang Feng nodded. Chapter 1231 - 1231 I Made Things Difficult For You 1231 I Made Things Difficult For You ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve apanied me and I made things difficult for you.¡± Chang Feng had a smile in his eyes. When he thought of Qiao Nian, his lips curved up as well. He said softly, ¡°She¡¯s already grown up. No matter where she is, it¡¯s a blessing for me to be able to protect my family.¡± A trace of a smile shed in Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes. Yes, protecting one¡¯s family was also a happy thing. At this moment, a child quickly ran over from afar, holding a small cage. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Uncle Feng!¡± This child looked to be about the same age as Gu Qi. His exquisite little face was filled with smiles. He ran happily to Mr. Chen and Chang Feng, holding a transparent ss ball with a little water. When Chang Feng saw the child, he bent down and picked him up. ¡°What did Xiao Bao do today?¡± ¡°I caught a little fish.¡± Xiao Bao picked up the small ss ball in his right hand, his young face filled with pride. ¡°I caught it. Daddy said that I could raise it in the future.¡± ¡°Xiao Bao is really getting better and better now. You can even catch fish. Have you finished the homework the teacher assigned you?¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao with a smile and asked gently. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my homework long ago. Uncle Chang Feng, I¡¯m a good child. I¡¯ll definitely finish his homework long ago. Not only that, I even took the initiative to ask Daddy to start an additional ss for me today!¡± Xiao Bao puffed out his chest proudly, as if he was waiting for Chang Feng¡¯s praise. When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He nced at Mr. Chen, who was sitting at the side. Seeing Mr. Chen nod, he asked curiously, ¡°What is Xiao Bao preparing to learn?¡± ¡°To learn how to shoot, of course!¡± Xiao Bao made a pistol gesture with his hand. One of his eyes was slightly closed, making a bang. He said proudly, ¡°This!¡± Chang Feng was stunned. Xiao Bao was only five years old. How could he learn this? What if it went off? Chang Feng looked at Mr. Chen worriedly and asked, ¡°Sir, is he too young to learn this now?¡± Mr. Chen smiled. Just as he was about to speak, Xiao Bao immediately put on a cool expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I wanted to learn how to shoot!¡± ¡°Children can just study hard now!¡± Xiao Bao shook his head in disapproval and said seriously, ¡°I have to learn how to shoot well. That way, I¡¯ll have the ability to protect Mommy!¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Will Mommy be very happy?¡± Xiao Bao would only be as innocent as a child when he mentioned his mommy. Chang Feng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. Your mommy will definitely like you very much!¡± ¡°I think Mommy will definitely like me very much too. She¡¯ll definitely think I¡¯m amazing!¡± When Xiao Bao said this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He seemed to have thought of something and immediately pretended to be serious. ¡°Uncle Feng, you should put me down. I¡¯ll take you to see me shoot!¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He immediately said, ¡°Okay!¡± Chang Feng ced Xiao Bao on the ground, and Xiao Bao immediately walked towards the gun training ground. Chang Feng¡¯s gazended on Mr. Chen¡¯s face and he said softly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Mr. Chen stood up and followed Chang Feng behind Xiao Bao. At the gun training ground. Xiao Bao held the pistol with both hands and aimed it at the bullseye. His young face was filled with seriousness. Seeing Xiao Bao like this, Chang Feng¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He still remembered that when he first carried Xiao Bao back, he was only a little child. Unknowingly, Xiao Bao had already be a little man. The silencer fired, and the ss bullet hit the target¡¯s second ring! Chapter 1232 - 1232 Disappointment 1232 Disappointment Xiao Bao looked at the results and frowned. His voice was a little low. ¡°I thought I could hit the tenth ring. I didn¡¯t expect it to hit the edge again.¡± Xiao Bao had been practicing for the entire afternoon. Every time, he would wander between the first ring, the second ring, and the off-target. He clearly felt that he had already aimed for the tenth ring, but he didn¡¯t expect the difference to be so great. Mr. Chen walked up to Xiao Bao and squatted down. He looked gently into Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If you want to hit your target, you have to keep working hard to hit it. Don¡¯t worry, do it again.¡± Xiao Bao looked up at Mr. Chen, his grape-like eyes filled with confusion. He asked, ¡°Did Daddy practice for a long time back then?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mr. Chen smiled at Xiao Bao, his gaze gentle. ¡°I practiced for a long time back then.¡± Xiao Bao looked at Mr. Chen. He nodded, not understanding, and picked up the gun again. Mr. Chen stood back beside Chang Feng and looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s serious face. He said, ¡°Yes, hold it steady and aim it at the bullseye. Imagine that a bad person had taken the most important person to you hostage. Now, only you can save him. You only have one chance. If you fail, your family will leave you.¡± Xiao Bao only wanted to experiment with the target practice. When he heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he immediately became nervous. His forehead was covered in sweat. He gripped the pistol in his hand tightly and pulled the trigger. Bang! This time, Xiao Bao seeded. This time, Xiao Bao hit the sixth ring. Compared to the previous practice, his results were very good. Chang Feng immediately apuded. He had never expected Xiao Bao to achieve such a good result! When Mr. Chen saw Xiao Bao¡¯s results, an old father¡¯s gratified smile appeared on his face. Xiao Bao was only five years old this year. This result was already very good! Xiao Bao put down the pistol in disappointment and lowered his head. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The smile on Mr. Chen¡¯s face froze. He looked at Xiao Bao in confusion and asked, ¡°Why is Xiao Bao apologizing?¡± ¡°Daddy, I couldn¡¯t save you!¡± The more Xiao Bao spoke, the sadder he became. He lowered his head. Mr. Chen was confused. When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he bent down and picked him up. ¡°Xiao Bao, you just hit the sixth ring. That¡¯s already very impressive!¡± ¡°Daddy was kidnapped by a bad person. I just hit a sixth ring. Perhaps I didn¡¯t hit the bad person. If the bad person is alive, will he use violence on Daddy in a rage?¡± The more Xiao Bao spoke, the sadder he became. His eyes were already red. ¡°What if Daddy dies?¡± Mr. Chen was speechless. This child was filial, but this wasn¡¯t all! Not only could he imagine what would happen if he didn¡¯t hit the evil person, but he could also imagine that he was gone. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Daddy, if you¡¯re gone, how will Xiao Bao live alone?¡± Mr. Chen looked down at Xiao Bao¡¯s teary eyes and felt terrible. He had just made a hypothesis. Although he didn¡¯t use him as an example, Xiao Bao had already imagined that he was the target. Seeing that Xiao Bao was about to cry, Mr. Chen said, ¡°Xiao Bao, I was just teaching you how to hit the bullseye. I wasn¡¯t really kidnapped.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his eyes widened. He stared unblinkingly at Mr. Chen and nodded vigorously. ¡°Daddy is right. Daddy is so powerful. How could he have been caught?¡± This child had finallye around. Mr. Chen continued, ¡°Continue!¡± Xiao Bao nodded. He picked up the gun in his hand and aimed it at the bull¡¯s eye. Chang Feng and Mr. Chen walked to the side. Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao is really smart. He knows how to do it immediately after being taught.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles, and his lips curved up slightly. Looking at Xiao Bao¡¯s back, he suddenly saw the cold and silent Little Gu Zhou. He said softly, ¡°He looks a lot like his father.¡± After a pause, Mr. Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s his health?¡± Chapter 1233 - 1233 Better 1233 Better ¡°I think it¡¯s better,¡± Chang Feng said. When Mr. Chen heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze slightly and said dejectedly, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Bao was still actively practicing shooting, but his best result was still six rings. Compared to before, he had not improved. About half an hourter, Xiao Bao stopped practicing and took out the clip. Then, he clipped the gun to his waist and ran to Mr. Chen with a smile. He looked up and said, ¡°Daddy, did I shoot well?¡± Mr. Chen patted Xiao Bao¡¯s shoulder and praised, ¡°Yes, Xiao Bao did very well. He¡¯s better than Daddy.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s grape-like eyes were filled with light. He asked excitedly, ¡°Daddy, can you give Xiao Bao a reward?¡± ¡°Yes, what reward do you want?¡± ¡°I want to go out and y.¡± Xiao Bao had always lived in the vi. Every day, a tutor would speciallye over to teach him. All his activities were in the vi, and he had never gone out much. Mr. Chen looked into Xiao Bao¡¯s expectant eyes and couldn¡¯t reject him heartlessly. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Daddy, are you going out with me?¡± Xiao Bao held Mr. Chen¡¯s hand and asked impatiently. ¡°Xiao Bao.¡± Mr. Chen sighed helplessly and squatted down, his gaze level with Xiao Bao. ¡°Do you still remember what Daddy once said?¡± Xiao Bao pursed his lips. His father had said in the past that he couldn¡¯t go out with him, because if the two of them went out and others saw them, it would bring him a lot of danger. Xiao Bao lowered his gaze in disappointment and muttered, ¡°Can¡¯t I even go out for a while?¡± ¡°Xiao Bao, your safety is the most important. Daddy doesn¡¯t want you to be hurt in any way,¡± Mr. Chen said softly, stroking Xiao Bao¡¯s head. Xiao Bao nodded and said sadly, ¡°Daddy, I understand. Actually, I just want to see Daddy¡¯s military base. I want to try a real gun. A toy gun isn¡¯t a real gun.¡± Mr. Chen hesitated for a long time, but still shook his head and rejected Xiao Bao¡¯s request. Xiao Bao felt even worse. He nced at the vi. It was very big, but he already explored every ce in the past five years. This ce was extremely familiar. ¡°Daddy, am I going to grow up in the vi forever?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Bao gently and said softly, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you can go out to y freely. At that time, Daddy can take you out. When that happens, I can take you to your mommy.¡± The surprise came so suddenly that Xiao Bao was stunned for a moment. After a while, he asked uncertainly, ¡°Daddy, is what you said true?¡± Could he really be with Mommy? ¡°Does Xiao Bao not believe Daddy?¡± Mr. Chen sighed slightly. ¡°When has Daddy ever lied to you?¡± Xiao Bao lowered his head slightly and thought about it seriously. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Often!¡± Mr. Chen was speechless. He was telling the truth this time¡­ He thought for a while and said, ¡°Get the butler to take you to the base.¡± The light in Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. He gave a big smile and nodded vigorously. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± Xiao Bao was already very happy to be able to visit the base. Five minutester, Butler Zhao drove out of the vi with Xiao Bao. Chang Feng watched as the car left and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Bao is still very easy to satisfy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on him for so many years.¡± As Mr. Chen spoke, he turned around and walked in. Xiao Bao sat obediently in the back driver¡¯s seat and leaned against the window, looking out curiously at the scenery. Although his father often went back on his word, he knew in his heart that when he grew up, he could go outside and live a free life. He would be like a bird soaring in the sky, or a fish swimming in the sea. Xiao Bao¡¯s calf swayed slightly. There was a red light ahead, and the car gradually stopped. Xiao Bao saw the woman sitting in the car beside him. His pupils instantly dted. Covering his mouth with both hands, he looked at the woman in surprise. Chapter 1234 - 1234 Stupid 1234 Stupid It was Mommy! He recognized Mommy! His father had given him photos of his mommy before. At that time, he had always hidden his mommy¡¯s photo under his pillow. Every day, when he woke up and slept, he would fantasize that his mommy was by his side and say good morning and good night to his imaginary mommy. He had always hoped to see his mommy as soon as possible. He did not expect to see her this time. Although he could only see his mommy¡¯s side profile, she looked really beautiful, like an angel. Xiao Bao wanted to take a few more nces at his mommy, but the car beside him moved, and so did their car. Xiao Bao said eagerly, ¡°Uncle Zhao, hurry up and follow the car beside us. Don¡¯t let them discover us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Butler Zhao didn¡¯t think too much about it and drove after the car. Qiao Nian nced impatiently at the watch on her wrist. The car had been driving for almost an hour. Although she didn¡¯t know the way, she estimated the itinerary and felt that she could arrive in half an hour. In the end, it was almost an hour. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and frowned slightly. She looked at the man driving and asked, ¡°How much longer?¡± ¡°Miss Qiao, we¡¯ll be there soon. There¡¯s still ten minutes.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. Thest time she went to save her brother, it had taken her an hour to drive from the MY Hotel to the Ghost City. This time, the coffee shop was between the hotel and the Ghost City. Logically speaking, she should have arrived in half an hour. Even if there was a traffic jam, forty minutes should be fine! Qiao Nian had a bad feeling about this, but she still put on a calm expression and asked casually, ¡°Why did Mr. Jiang invite me over this time?¡± The chauffeur smiled and said politely, ¡°Mr. Jiang knows that Miss Qiao is the queen of stone gambling. He invited you this time to consult you about stone gambling.¡± The chauffeur spoke very gently and his tone was calm. He did not look like he was lying at all. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart instantly sank. If she didn¡¯t know that Jiang Chi was going to investigate Jiang Cheng, she would have believed the chauffeur¡¯s nonsense. This chauffeur was definitely not Jiang Chi¡¯s subordinate. Even if Jiang Chi¡¯s subordinate came to look for her, he would definitely say something about Jiang Cheng. Stone gambling. Heh! Qiao Nian nced at the speed of the car. The speed of the car was now at 80 km/h. If she jumped out of the car, she would probably lose her life. Now, she could only pretend not to know anything. She wanted to see where that man was taking her. She really didn¡¯t know which blind person had bumped into her. She didn¡¯t have a good temper and she would resolve this potential danger when the timees. At the thought of this, Qiao Nianpletely calmed down. She leaned back in her seat and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Call me when we arrive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the man finished speaking, he saw in the rearview mirror that Qiao Nian had already closed her eyes to sleep. He heaved a sigh of relief and raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his head. This woman was so stupid. She didn¡¯t even realize that he wasn¡¯t driving to the Ghost City. When he came, Miss Jiang reminded him repeatedly to be careful. She even said that Qiao Nian was smart. Now, it seemed that Qiao Nian was an idiot. When they arrived at their destination, the man parked the car and turned to look at Qiao Nian, pretending to be respectful. ¡°Miss Qiao?¡± Qiao Nian opened her eyes, her expression as calm as ever. After getting out of the car, she nced around. This wasn¡¯t Ghost City. It looked more like a suburb. There were many vis around. The man quickly walked over to Qiao Nian and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Qiao, please follow me.¡± Qiao Nian nced at her cell phone casually. She was still in contact with Gu Zhou. She knew in her heart that the person who had tricked her here would definitely install something to block the signal around the vi. She casually took a photo and sent it to Gu Zhou before stopping the location sharing. She followed the man into the vi. This vi was quite big. After she followed the man into the living room, the man immediately locked the door. Then, he looked at Qiao Nian cunningly, his lips filled with a smug smile. There was no trace of respect at all. ¡°You¡­¡± The man had just said a word when he saw that Qiao Nian was still calm. His eyes were filled with confusion. Chapter 1235 - 1235 Where’s the Performer? 1235 Where¡¯s the Performer? Qiao Nian nced at the man indifferently and casually walked to the sofa to sit down. She raised her eyebrows slightly at the man. ¡°The stage has been set up. Where¡¯s the performer?¡± The man was a little stunned. He looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. Logically speaking, Qiao Nian should be afraid. Why wasn¡¯t she afraid at all? ¡°This isn¡¯t Ghost City,¡± the man said dryly, as if reminding Qiao Nian that this wasn¡¯t the ce they had agreed to go to. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been kidnapped!¡± The man felt that if Qiao Nian heard these words, she would definitely be frightened out of her wits. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you calling your master out?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face was filled with disdain. This time, the man was even more dumbfounded. Qiao Nian actually knew that she had been kidnapped. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would ask his master to call her out? Were all the kidnapped people so calm now? Or could it be that this woman had been ying with him from head to toe! Realizing this, the man¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He looked at Qiao Nian ferociously and shouted angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, let me tell you, you¡¯ve been kidnapped now. It¡¯s better if you behave yourself. You¡¯re so arrogant. Don¡¯t kneel down and beg for mercyter!¡± Qiao Nian was getting impatient. Frowning, she said, ¡°Where did this mad doge from? Why is he barking non-stop? I wonder what hisMaster taught him!¡± ¡°How¡­ how dare you say that I¡¯m a mad dog!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were like stepping on this man¡¯s dog tail. The man instantly exploded. In a rage, he walked up to Qiao Nian and raised his hand to p her. However, just as the man¡¯s hand was raised in midair, a gentle and pleasant female voice came from not far away. ¡°Stop!¡± The man stopped what he was doing and stood aside reluctantly. At this moment, a woman in a white fur coat walked out with noble and elegant footsteps. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up coldly. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. She did not make any enemies in MY, and the only person she did not get along with was Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue¡¯s hair was gently pinned behind her head with a hairpin. She stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, but there was a hint of reprimand in her tone. She said to the man beside her, ¡°Miss Qiao is our guest now. We have to be gentler to her.¡± Her tone was like a high and mighty goddess reprimanding her pet. When the man heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, he immediately lowered his head and apologized. ¡°Yes, Miss Jiang. I was in the wrong.¡± Jiang Yue raised her head high and looked at Qiao Nian with a disdainful smile, looking extremely superior. ¡°Second Sister-inw, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet under such circumstances.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Jiang Yue and smiled. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she walked to the armchair on the other side and sat down. There was a faint smile on her face. ¡°Second Sister-inw, if you want to be a guest at your ce, you should send an invitation in advance. It will take a lot of time to go back and forth, so I had no choice but to invite you over.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she had a faint smile on her face. She continued, ¡°You invited me over in Jiang Chi¡¯s name. I wonder if Jiang Chi knows?¡± ¡°Extreme times require extreme measures. Second Sister-inw should know this better than me.¡± Jiang Yue crossed her legs and smiled at Qiao Nian, the smugness in her eyes obvious. ¡°I learned it from Second Sister-inw. After all, Second Sister-inw is quite charming. Not only did she charm Brother Ah Zhou, but she also charmed the Lu brothers.¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°After saying so much, why did you invite me over?¡± ¡°Since Second Sister-inw isn¡¯t willing to catch up, let¡¯s get straight to the point!¡± Jiang Yue smiled and pped. At this moment, a nanny walked in. The nanny was also holding a tray with a very beautiful ss bottle. There seemed to be some liquid in the bottle. The nanny ced the ss bottle on the coffee table and left. Chapter 1236 - 1236 Ruined 1236 Ruined Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the ss bottle. The ss bottle was covered, and she couldn¡¯t smell anything inside. ¡°I think Second Sister-inw still remembers how I looked when I was disfigured!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze fell on the ss bottle, and her eyes grew colder and colder. At that time, she had wanted to chase Qiao Nian away. She had no choice but to scheme against her using the only thing her mother had left for her. Jiang Yue¡¯s thoughts were very simple. As long as she put the sulfuric acid into the perfume bottle her mother had left for her, no one would find out that the perfume bottle contained sulfuric acid, because no one would be willing to touch the belongings left behind by another person¡¯s mother! However, like a lunatic, Qiao Nian opened the perfume bottle her mother had left for her. It was precisely because of this that her n had failed and her face had been ruined. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t exist in this world, she would still be the youngdy of the Gu family. She would still have a crush on Brother Ah Zhou and be envied by everyone. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s appearance had ruined everything. Qiao Nian had ruined her home, her face, and her life. Fortunately, she stood up again! ¡°So?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s arrogant expression and said nonchntly. Jiang Yue looked at Qiao Nian expressionlessly, the hatred in her eyes growing. Was Qiao Nian crazy?! This was her territory, but Qiao Nian still looked superior, as if nothing else was worthy of her. She just couldn¡¯t stand Qiao Nian, a country bumpkin, standing above her. She was the favored daughter of the heavens. Qiao Nian was just a clown. Jiang Yue took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm. She said, ¡°As long as you pour the sulfuric acid in the bottle on your face, you can walk out of the vi alive.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she sneered and asked, ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling?¡± The calmness on Jiang Yue¡¯s face gradually shattered, and her eyes were filled with anger. She pursed her lips and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Then only death awaits!¡± If Qiao Nian died, Gu Zhou would definitely be in so much pain that he wanted to die. If Gu Zhou had been as cold to her as he had been in the past, or if Gu Zhou had died earlier, she felt that her feelings for him would not have changed. However, Qiao Nian had appeared. Gu Zhou was infinitely tolerant of Qiao Nian. No matter what Qiao Nian said, Gu Zhou felt that it was right. She didn¡¯t like that Gu Zhou liked Qiao Nian. The expression on Jiang Yue¡¯s face grew more and more ferocious. She yearned to cut Qiao Nian into pieces and let her die in pain. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face. She could clearly see the hatred in Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes, as well as the ferocity and smugness in them. She still remembered Jiang Yue, who used to be like a well-bred youngdy. Now, Jiang Yue was like a clown. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. Jiang Yue frowned and questioned, ¡°What are youughing at!¡± With a smile on her face, Qiao Nian said, ¡°I just think you¡¯re in a sorry state. It¡¯s really like the old saying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a sorry state?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s voice suddenly rose as she said in exasperation, ¡°Take a mirror and look at yourself. You¡¯re like a frog boiling in warm water. The water temperature is getting higher and higher. You¡¯re a frog that¡¯s almost cooked and about to die, but you don¡¯t know it at all.¡± Qiao Nian said softly, ¡°You¡¯re really pathetic. How sad.¡± When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was about to explode with anger. She immediately stood up and quickly walked up to Qiao Nian, raising her hand to p her face. Qiao Nian grabbed Jiang Yue¡¯s hand effortlessly and slowly stood up. When she stood up, she was a little taller than Jiang Yue. She looked down at the clown-like Jiang Yue and waved her hand. Like a broken doll, Jiang Yue was flung to the sofa by Qiao Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out a tissue from the coffee table and wiped the hand that touched Jiang Yue. Jiang Yuey on the sofa in a sorry state, ring at Qiao Nian angrily. Dirty? That b*tch Qiao Nian actually said that she was dirty! This word was like a sharp de stabbing into Jiang Yue¡¯s heart. Chapter 1237 - 1237 Not Dirty 1237 Not Dirty How was she dirty? She was clearly not dirty at all! Jiang Yue was already overwhelmed by anger. She looked at Qiao Nian with disgust and said angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re too good at beautifying yourself. You still think that you¡¯re high up in the air? You think too highly of yourself. You said that I¡¯m dirty. How am I dirty? I¡¯m clearly doing well now. How many people envy me? You¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m doing better than you!¡± At this point, Jiang Yue stood up and looked at Qiao Nian coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten how you married into the Gu family back then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy of the Qiao family who¡¯s not doted on. You married in ce of someone else. You were used to get rid of bad luck.¡± Jiang Yue clenched her fists tightly, the veins on the back of her hands bulging ferociously. Her voice rose as well. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re so worthless that you¡¯re even marrying in ce of someone else. To put it nicely, you¡¯re marrying in ce of your sister. To put it harshly, you¡¯re stealing your sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡± The more Jiang Yue spoke, the more emotional she became. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman who stole my brother-inw. How dare you talk about and integrity in front of me? Do you really think you¡¯re something? You don¡¯t even know what morals are, yet you still have the cheek to stand on the moral high ground and criticize others. What a hypocrite!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s hysterical expression and smiled, as if she was watching a clown perform. Her red lips parted slightly, and her voice was cold. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the burn mark on your neck is caused by wax!¡± Jiang Yue was slightly stunned, and the blood drained from her face. In a panic, she pulled her cor over, trying to hide the burn mark on her neck. Her eyes were a little distant. Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Qiao Nian said lightly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at ying S&M! It must be exciting to be a M!¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The S&Ms that are truly willing parties know how to y with props, but both sides know their limits. They won¡¯t leave any marks on their bodies. The burn mark on your neck probably won¡¯t disappear!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Yue shouted in exasperation. Seeing Jiang Yue fly into a rage out of humiliation, Qiao Nian sighed slightly and continued, ¡°So you think your dog-like life is good. Alright, as long as you think it¡¯s good. I¡¯m not going to take away your blessings. After all, I¡¯m not interested in being someone else¡¯s ything¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I told you to shut up!¡± Jiang Yue shouted like a lunatic. Her mind shed with what Boss Jin had done to her. She had been whipped by him! She was forced to crawl on the ground like a dog! He hung her up! He had dripped a candle on her! ¡­ Those humiliating memories instantly surged into her mind. She felt that she could just be a dog in front of Boss Jin. That way, he could still face everything around him calmly. However, Qiao Nian¡¯s mockery made her realize that there were others who knew about the humiliation she had suffered. Jiang Yue pursed her lips tightly, panting heavily. She looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes, already furious to the extreme. Seeing that Jiang Yue was acting like a mad dog, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Jiang Yue quietly. It took Jiang Yue a long time to calm down. She tucked her hair behind her ear and her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said sarcastically, ¡°Qiao Nian, it¡¯s all thanks to you that I¡¯ve be like this. It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the vicious woman who chased me out of the house and ruined my life and my face, leaving me nowhere to stay! Now, you know how to put on an act, heh!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue, who was acting like a rabid dog. She felt that Jiang Yue was very pitiful. She said calmly, ¡°Jiang Yue, the reason why you¡¯ve be like this has nothing to do with me. This is all your fault.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°You and Zhao Qian were both raised by Grandma. Grandma dotes on you even more.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s face, and Zhao Qian¡¯s face shed across her mind. ¡°She¡¯s studying fashion design in Paris now. She has things she wants to do, and her dreams. Isn¡¯t her life better than yours now?¡± Chapter 1238 - 1238 A Mistaken Thought 1238 A Mistaken Thought Jiang Yue thought of Zhao Qian. Zhao Qian wasn¡¯t good-looking, and she was a little stupid. Usually, when she casually curled her finger, Zhao Qian would approach her. What amused Jiang Yue the most was that someone like Zhao Qian actually dared to fall for Gu Zhou! Jiang Yue remembered very clearly that in order to make Gu Zhou hate Zhao Qian, she encouraged Zhao Qian to get close to Gu Zhou every day. Indeed, Gu Zhou did not treat Zhao Qian well. However, Zhao Qian regretted it not long after and obediently became an ostrich. Perhaps it was because of Zhao Qian that Jiang Yue felt very happy. There was no difort at all. Jiang Yue had always felt that Zhao Qian would definitely be a tool used by the Gu family for marriage in the future. Hence, she had tried her best to please Grandma, hoping that Grandma would take pity on her and let her marry Gu Zhou. But Grandma¡­ Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s ferocious expression and continued, ¡°When you were in the Gu family, even if Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like you, Grandma treated you sincerely and doted on you. But you¡­¡± Panting heavily, Jiang Yue red at Qiao Nian angrily. It had been a long time since she had seen Grandma. This was also the first time she had been separated from her for so long. She wondered how Grandma was doing. However, when Jiang Yue thought of Matriarch Gu chasing her out of the house for Qiao Nian, she felt the anger burn her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± Matriarch Gu was a heartless old woman. She chased her out of the house. Seeing this, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Grandma doted on you. She gave you everything Gu Zhou had. You¡¯re a top student from a famous school, and your medical skills are not bad. If you made good use of everything you had, your future would have been bright. However, you abandoned your career. All you think about is dealing with me!¡± At this point, Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Do you think Grandma doesn¡¯t know the secretive things you did?¡± She smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Actually, Grandma already knows. Grandma also knows that you were the one who poisoned her. She gave you a chance, but you personally cut ties with her. The reason why you¡¯ve be like this now is all because you asked for it. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you know? You don¡¯t know anything, but you¡¯re spouting nonsense beside me!¡± Jiang Yue looked up, wishing she could tear Qiao Nian¡¯s chattering mouth apart. ¡°I¡¯ve been by the old witch¡¯s side for so many years. Every day, I¡¯ve been trembling in fear and trying my best to serve her. In the end, she chased me out just for an outsider like you!¡± The more Jiang Yue spoke, the sadder she became. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Grandma handed all her inheritance to an outsider like you. I¡¯m clearly the closest person to Grandma, but Grandma doesn¡¯t trust me. I¡¯ve be like this because of you. If I were still the youngdy of the Gu family, who would dare to bully me?¡± Jiang Yue seemed to have gone into a dead end. Anger surged in her heart as she said angrily, ¡°I originally wanted to you to pay an eye for an eye, but I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± Jiang Yue was an ingrate. She could not be raised well at all! ¡°If I ruin your face, you¡¯ll return to your original state in the future.¡± Jiang Yue took a step forward and walked up to Qiao Nian. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, she snorted. ¡°If I turn you into a human swine, you¡¯ll be my test subject. I¡¯ll definitely make good use of you!¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t afraid at all, Jiang Yue frowned and said to the bodyguard beside her, ¡°Takeda, tie her up now. When the timees, buy a big fish tank that can hold a person. I want to cut off her limbs and ruin her face. I want to raise her in the fish tank for the rest of her life for me to admire!¡± When Takeda heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, he shivered slightly. Miss Jiang Yue was really too terrifying. Fortunately, he did not make an enemy of her. Takeda swiftly brought over the rope he had prepared and walked up to Qiao Nian, as if he was going to tie her up in the next moment. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was like a sharp de as she red at Takeda. Chapter 1239 - 1239 It Hurts 1239 It Hurts Takeda naturally didn¡¯t think too much about it. If he let Qiao Nian off, Jiang Yue might attack him directly. The only thing he could do was protect himself. Takeda was about to tie Qiao Nian¡¯s arm with a rope when Qiao Nian grabbed his arm before his hand could touch hers. ¡°Huh?¡± Takeda was slightly stunned. The world spun, and he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Yue was so frightened that she took two steps back before barely managing to stabilize herself. She looked at Qiao Nian, who was lying on the ground and moaning in pain, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Qiao Nian was quite skilled. Had she specially practiced this? Qiao Nian threw Takeda over her shoulder. She had the upper hand. ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Takeda was writhing on the ground in pain, his brow furrowed. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. Without hesitation, she stepped on the back of Takeda¡¯s hand. There was a crisp crack, followed right on the heels of Takeda¡¯s scream of pain. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s expression instantly darkened. It seemed that not only had Qiao Nian practiced martial arts before, but she had also trained well. She had casually crushed the bones in his hands. After Qiao Nian finished dealing with Takeda, who was lying on the ground, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Yue. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°Have you heard of this saying?¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lured a wolf into your house. It¡¯s still not certain who will be victorious today!¡± Qiao Nian moved her shoulders slightly, preparing to make a move. Jiang Yue panicked, but she still pretended to be calm. She had kidnapped Qiao Nian here behind Boss Jin¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t believe that Boss Jin would really offend the Gu family for her. Jiang Yue initially wanted to find an opportunity to take revenge on Qiao Nian in the future. Last night, Boss Jin had a good time and transferred ten million yuan to her as pocket money. At the thought that she could only earn ten million yuan after being humiliated for a night, she was no different from a hooker outside. The only difference was that Boss Jin was generous to her. Ordinary people could not earn so much. Jiang Yue had spent a lot of money to hire these people. She didn¡¯t expect Takeda to be beaten to the ground by Qiao Nian. She cursed angrily, ¡°Trash.¡± She retracted her gaze from Takeda and her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s calm expression, she yearned to step forward and tear her apart. She raised her hand and pped three times. At this moment, six bodyguards walked out of every corner of the room. Jiang Yue had long learned her lesson from the past. Now, she had already learned to prepare a few back up ns, lest something went wrong with one n and she lost the entire game. Even so, she wouldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian off. She wanted Qiao Nian to experience the pain of having her limbs cut off. She wanted Qiao Nian to beg for death. Qiao Nian nced coldly at the bodyguards, then at Jiang Yue¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s still not certain who will win!¡± Jiang Yue thought that Qiao Nian was pretending to be calm. She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be calm in front of us. I know you¡¯re very afraid. If you kneel down to me now, I¡¯ll consider letting you live.¡± ¡°Let me live? Would you be so kind?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think Jiang Yue would be so kind. Jiang Yue raised her head high and smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°Second Sister-inw, what are you saying? No matter what, you¡¯re still my Second Sister-inw. If you kneel down and beg me for mercy now, I¡¯ll let you off on ount of our past rtionship.¡± Before Qiao Nian could speak, Jiang Yue continued, ¡°Second Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you going to kneel?¡± Jiang Yue sat back down on the sofa and looked up at Qiao Nian with a disdainful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about you kneeling here and begging for mercy today. Brother Ah Zhou and Grandma won¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done either.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t beg for mercy, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Jiang Yue nced at the bodyguards she had brought out and said smugly. Chapter 1240 - 1240 Have fun 1240 Have fun ¡°There¡¯s no need. Why don¡¯t the few of you attack together?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were filled with provocation,pletely disregarding the bodyguards. Jiang Yue was so angry that she frowned. She tried hard to remain calm and said to the bodyguards, ¡°The few of you, attack. Don¡¯t shoot. You have to catch her alive. I want to have fun with her!¡± Guns? A trace of cunning shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes, then she narrowed them. She had to end this quickly and take their guns away. Only then could she have the upper hand. If Jiang Yue wanted to court death, then don¡¯t me her for being impolite. The people around her rushed over from all directions. Holding a silver needle in her hand, Qiao Nian looked at the people around her coldly. When those people approached, Qiao Nian immediately took out the silver needles from her bag. When those people approached, she took the initiative to stab the first man who rushed up with the silver needles, inserting them into the numb acupoint on his arm. Before the man could react, he covered his arm in a daze. Qiao Nian kicked his leg, and he couldn¡¯t stand up again. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already stabbed the silver needle into the leg of the second person. Not only did the second person not hit Qiao Nian, but he also fell to the ground in a sorry state because he lost his bnce. The other four people wanted to pounce on Qiao Nian. When they saw the two of them fall to the ground inexplicably and groanin pain, they immediately took a few steps back. They didn¡¯t know what strange technique that woman had used to make theirpanions fall to the ground. What puzzled them the most was why theirpanion, who was the first to charge at the woman, was holding his arm when the woman had clearly kicked him in the leg. Neither him nor his secondpanion had been hit by the woman. They fell to the ground and rolled around, hugging their legs. Both of their faces were pale as theyy on the ground, howling in pain. The four of them looked at each other. One of them stammered, ¡°W-What kind of evil technique did you use?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s cold gaze swept across the four of them, scaring them so much that they took another step back. ¡°I¡¯m just using medical skills. You don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡± When the four of them heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they looked at each other and began to discuss. Jiang Yue was stunned. She was a top student in the medical school. Although she majored in Western medicine, she had more or lesse into contact with Chinese medicine. She knew that there were many acupuncture points in the human body. As long as she inserted a silver needle, those acupuncture points would be triggered. If she pricked the right acupuncture points, it might bring the patient back to life. Otherwise, it might kill him. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t killed them directly just now, so the bodyguards would only roll on the ground in pain. Jiang Yue¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed dangerously. She had always known that Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were good, but she hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian¡¯s acupuncture skills to have reached the point of perfection. Even when the other party was moving or wearing clothes, Qiao Nian could urately insert a needle into his acupuncture points. Jiang Yue pursed her lips tightly. Qiao Nian was a stumbling block in her life. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she would still be the high and mighty youngdy of the Gu family. However, Qiao Nian had stolen everything from her. Qiao Nian had made her leave the Gu family dejectedly like a stray dog. How could she let Qiao Nian off? What should she do? At this moment, Jiang Yue was in a dilemma. At the same time. On a big tree not far from the vi, Xiao Bao was looking at the situation in the vi in surprise. Half a minute ago, he had looked worried, but now he looked excited. Oh my god! Mommy was really amazing!!! His mommy was beautiful and valiant. She was simply too handsome! He still didn¡¯t understand. Mommy had only gently touched the two bodyguards. Why had they fallen to the ground? Xiao Bao looked down at Butler Zhao, who was standing under the tree, and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Zhao, do you know what this type of martial arts is called? You only have to gently touch anyone else and they will roll on the ground in pain.¡± When butler Zhao heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he looked up at him and said seriously, ¡°Little Master, there¡¯s no such martial arts in this world!¡± Chapter 1241 - 1241 Go 1241 Go No? Xiao Bao¡¯s young face was filled with confusion. He hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°There must be such a martial art. Uncle Zhao, it must be because you¡¯re old that you don¡¯t know these things. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you don¡¯t know what such an impressive and awesome martial art is called!¡± He was getting old! Butler Zhao felt a shock in his heart. He was clearly only in his thirties. How was he old! The kind of martial arts that Little Master was talking about did not exist at all. Little Master probably did not see it clearly! In the living room of the vi. Jiang Yue¡¯s expression turned even colder. She said to the four bodyguards around her, who did not dare to step forward, ¡°Hurry up and attack. Do you not want to take the reward anymore?¡± At the thought of the money Jiang Yue was going to give them, the four of them looked at each other and immediately clenched their fists and rushed towards Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian stood in the middle of the four of them. The disdain in her eyes showed her current attitude. She gripped the silver needles tightly with both hands and swiftly dodged the attacks of the four of them. The four of them hit themselves like fools. Qiao Nian dodged their attacks. She swiftly circled back and inserted a few needles into the four of them without hesitation. Like deted balloons, the four men instantly lost their strength and copsed into a pile. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t hit them hard. She just made them feel weak. She didn¡¯t have that much energy to fight so many people. Jiang Yue looked at the bodyguards all over the ground, her face pale with fear. She had never expected Qiao Nian to be so skilled. Her expression instantly turned cold. Just as Jiang Yue was thinking about how to escape, she sensed a cold gaze on her. She subconsciously looked over and saw Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes filled with coldness as she walked towards her. She had clearly found so many people and made two ns. She clearly felt that she would definitely be able to make Qiao Nian kneel in front of her and apologize! But why had things changed? She took a few steps back in a panic, no longer as elegant and calm as before. Her body trembled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over. I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to cut off my hands and feet and put me in the fish tank as human swine? You even want me to be your test subject.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue sinisterly, as if she was looking at an ant. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have time to do this, let me do this. I¡¯ll turn you into a human swine and put you in the fish tank. I¡¯ll treat you very well. I won¡¯t let you be my test subject. After all, you¡¯re not even human. I¡¯ll inject a milliliter of formalin into the fish tank every minute and let you be a beautiful specimen, okay?¡± Formalin? At the thought of that scene, Jiang Yue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes and said impatiently, ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this. If you really treat me like this, Brother Ah Zhou will definitely think that you¡¯re very vicious. He won¡¯t like you anymore. Even Grandma will think that you¡¯re a vicious person.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was still fearless, Jiang Yue shouted in a panic, ¡°That¡¯s against thew!¡± She knew very well that she was no match for Qiao Nian. She regretted it now. She shouldn¡¯t have thought of torturing Qiao Nian back then. She should have shot Qiao Nian to death so that Qiao Nian would never be able to show off in front of her for the rest of her life! However, there was no medicine for regret now. Seeing Jiang Yue¡¯s panicked expression, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. She questioned, ¡°Miss Jiang, why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Jiang Yue blinked in confusion, not understanding what Qiao Nian was trying to do. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t China. This is MY. This isn¡¯t a ce wherew is important. This is a ce where survival depends on capabilities.¡± Jiang Yue looked at Qiao Nian in fear and pursed her lips. ¡°But if you kill me, you¡¯ll lose your life. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to sleep well tonight?¡± Qiao Nian sneered and said, ¡°You chose to make a move here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll pester you at night?¡± The blood drained from Jiang Yue¡¯s face. At this moment, Takeda had already taken out his pistol and was pointing it at Qiao Nian shakily. Chapter 1242 - 1242 Be Careful 1242 Be Careful At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s back was facing Takeda, so she didn¡¯t notice his cheap shot at all. However, Xiao Bao, who was outside, saw all of this. His heart was in his throat. Mommy, be careful! He had almost shouted it. Now he was so nervous that his entire body was covered in sweat. Xiao Bao recalled the gun at his waist. This gun was made specially for him by his father. Its lethality could notpare to a real gun. Other than that, it was exactly the same as a real gun. He picked up the pistol and aimed the scope directly at the bad guy. Although he had practiced many times, his best result was only hitting the sixth ring. This was a critical moment. If he missed, not only would he alert the enemy, but he would also put Mommy in danger. Calm down. He had to calm down now. He had to be careful. Thest time he didn¡¯t save his father. Although it was just a hypothesis, he was so sad when he thought that his father might die. But this time, he had to aim and save his mommy. Xiao Bao¡¯s attention was all on the gun. Qiao Nian wanted to attack Jiang Yue, but she sensed a murderous intent behind her. Instinctively, she moved away. In the next moment, gunshots rang out. Actually, there were two gunshots. One was the sound of a silenced gun, and the other was the sound of a pistol. Among them, a steel bullet from the silencer hit the back of Takeda¡¯s hand. Takeda grinned in pain and fell to the side. The other bullet hit Takeda¡¯s right shoulder. Hey on the ground in a sorry state, blood staining the white carpet. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She turned around and saw that the back of Takeda¡¯s hand and shoulder were both seriously injured. She had only heard a loud gunshot just now. In other words, the other person had used a silencer. At this moment, the door was kicked open! Qiao Nian looked up, her eyes filled with smiles. Now, she was certain that one of the shots had been fired by Gu Zhou. Dressed in a ck suit, Gu Zhou barged in, looking like the Grim Reaper who had walked out of hell. His eyes were filled with killing intent. When Xiao Bao, who had been sitting on the tree, saw Gu Zhou, his eyes lit up. He was extremely tempted and excited. He had just hit the back of the baddie¡¯s hand. If the back of the baddie¡¯s hand had ten rings, then he had indeed hit the tenth ring now. If his father knew that he was so amazing, he would definitely praise him for being a sharpshooter. Since his second daddy was also here, Mommy would definitely not be in danger. Unfortunately, he could not acknowledge them now. Butler Zhao had been guarding under the tree. He looked around uneasily, afraid that someone would notice him and Little Master. If anything happened to Little Master, even if he had ten lives, it would not be enough topensate. Butler Zhao urged softly, ¡°Little Master, let¡¯s leave quickly. It won¡¯t be good if others find out!¡± Xiao Bao looked at his mommy and daddy reluctantly, his heart filled with grievance. He couldn¡¯t even acknowledge his parents now. So what if he took a few more nces at them? Seeing that Xiao Bao was silent, Butler Zhao continued, ¡°It¡¯s really gettingte. It¡¯s really too dangerous outside. I¡¯ll bring you back!¡± ¡°No, I still want to see Mommy and Daddy!¡± Xiao Bao said stubbornly. Butler Zhao sighed helplessly. He could only continue to observe his surroundings in case there was any danger. In the living room. Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s figure in a daze. When Gu Zhou entered, he was bathed in sunlight. He looked even more handsome than before, making one feel that he was unreal. A person who looked like an immortal walked in, but that person was not here for her! Jiang Yue clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Even though her palms were bleeding, she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. Why did the heavens always stand by Qiao Nian¡¯s side? She had clearly met Brother Ah Zhou first, and she had been by his side for more than ten years. Why did Brother Ah Zhou like Qiao Nian, who had suddenly appeared? She watched helplessly as Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian. Her heart seemed to have been smashed to the ground, shattering into countless pieces. Gu Zhou nced at the people lying on the ground. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and his eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Chapter 1243 - 1243 Pain 1243 Pain Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. They¡¯re the ones who¡¯re injured. These few people aren¡¯t my match!¡± Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Jiang Yue with a sharp gaze and said sinisterly, ¡°Jiang Yue, you should go to hell now!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze pierced Jiang Yue¡¯s heart. Her eyes were red as she looked at Gu Zhou pitifully and asked, ¡°Brother Ah Zhou, we¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer a member of the Gu family. I certainly don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Jiang Yue mercilessly. Jiang Yue¡¯s body trembled slightly. She looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes. She had never expected Gu Zhou to say such hurtful words. Was his sibling rtionship with her over ten years gone just like that? ¡°I just want to ask you something. All these years, have you never fallen for me? Even just a little?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s voice was filled with begging. She bit her lower lip nervously and stared unblinkingly into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, waiting for his answer expectantly. ¡°How can humans fall for animals?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s casual words were like a bolt from the blue, striking Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and anger, and she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Gu Zhou actually called her a beast! Based on her understanding of Gu Zhou, when he didn¡¯t like something, he would only keep his mouth shut, let alone say such ugly words. For Gu Zhou to say such a thing, it meant that he was already very annoyed with her. Jiang Yue¡¯s heart ached slightly. She had never expected that she would only be a beast in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart for so many years. She was clearly so outstanding. In the eyes of outsiders, she was a proud daughter of the heavens. Countless people liked her. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze from Jiang Yue¡¯s face and his gaze fell on Takeda, who was on the ground. When he was outside just now, he had seen Takeda preparing to shoot Qiao Nian. At that time, he didn¡¯t have time to aim at Takeda¡¯s hand. He could only shoot Wu Tian in the shoulder. However, another person hit Takeda¡¯s hand. At that time, Takeda was in so much pain that he dropped his pistol. Step by step, he walked up to Takeda and questioned in a low voice, ¡°Are you preparing to shoot?¡± That low and hoarse voice was like the voice of the Grim Reaper. Takeda was so frightened that his entire body trembled. His heart jumped to his throat. Oh no, he was going to be unlucky this time. What should he do? What should he do now? Takeda looked around in a panic. Instinctively, he wanted to escape, but the pain in his shoulder forced him to move back step by step. Gu Zhou walked up to Takeda. Seeing how disheveled he was, he picked up his pistol and fired a bullet into Wu Tian¡¯s right palm without hesitation. In the end, he hit Takeda¡¯s left palm, and then neatly hit both his feet! The gunshots echoed in the living room, scaring the other bodyguards so much that they trembled. They were afraid that any sound would attract Gu Zhou¡¯s attention. Takeda¡¯s miserable cries echoed throughout the living room. He was in so much pain that he was about to faint. After Gu Zhou finished dealing with Takeda, he walked over to Qiao Nian and reached out to hold her hand, his eyes filled with a gentle smile. Qiao Nian grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. His hand was very cold and trembling. Although he looked calm now, she knew in her heart that he was very worried about her. Qiao Nian gave a gentle smile and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Gu Zhou nodded slightly. His cold gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face again and he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with a dog. You can consider how you¡¯ll die.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s every word seemed to be spat out from between his teeth. It was sinister and terrifying. Jiang Yue¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s interlocked hands. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°I just want to live well. You¡¯d better not touch me. I¡¯m no longer the Jiang Yue of the past!¡± Chapter 1244 - 1244 A Dog 1244 A Dog ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re now a dog by Boss Jin¡¯s side!¡± Qiao Nian exined. Jiang Yue¡¯s face instantly turned red. She reprimanded loudly, ¡°Shut your stinky mouth and stop spouting nonsense!¡± Even if Gu Zhou looked down on her and he didn¡¯t like her, she didn¡¯t want him to know that she had been humiliated by Boss Jin. ¡°There are marks on her neck from when she was ying with Boss Jin. I don¡¯t know if they can be removed, but I think Boss Jin will definitely be willing to spend money to restore her to her original state,¡± Qiao Nian said lightly. Just like that, Jiang Yue¡¯s wound was torn open by Qiao Nian. She flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re underestimating me. If you can get Gu Zhou toe here, do you think I won¡¯t let Boss Jine here? Let me tell you, if I die here, Boss Jin will definitely settle scores with the two of you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve served Boss Jin well. I wonder if he¡¯ll still protect you this time.¡± ¡°Every word you say is mocking me. Didn¡¯t you marry Brother Ah Zhou for the sake of the Gu family¡¯s rights and status?¡± As Jiang Yue spoke, her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s. She said pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re clearly a gold digger, but now you¡¯re pretending to be innocent. You think you can fool everyone, but you can¡¯t fool me!¡± ¡°Your thoughts are dirty, so in your opinion, the entire world is dirty. You¡¯re really too pathetic!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Jiang Yue pitifully. ¡°You¡¯ve never reflected on what you did wrong!¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, Boss Jin walked in with six bodyguards. Boss Jin¡¯s gaze fell on the bodyguards lying on the ground. After he gave Jiang Yue money, Jiang Yue went to look for the bodyguards. When he found out about this, he did not stop her. Instead, he asked the most outstanding Takeda to rmend himself to Jiang Yue. These bodyguards were not weak. Why were they all lying on the ground? Boss Jin looked away from the bodyguards and quickly walked to Jiang Yue¡¯s side. He grabbed Jiang Yue¡¯s hand and looked at her nervously, asking worriedly, ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Boss Jin was a little vexed. If he had known, he would have persuaded Yue¡¯er to wait. He had to wait for everything to be ready for revenge. Jiang Yue immediately burst into tears and threw herself into Boss Jin¡¯s arms pitifully. Although she knew that her actions would make Gu Zhou think that she was despicable, only Boss Jin could save her life now. ¡°It was too scary. It scared me to death.¡± Jiang Yue cried and said pitifully, ¡°Yue¡¯er thought that she would never see you again. I was really afraid. They even want to kill me now!¡± He still wanted to kill Jiang Yue? Boss Jin¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch you!¡± He looked at Qiao Nian sinisterly, as if Qiao Nian was some heinous criminal. He wasn¡¯t as gentle as he had been with Qiao Nian previously. Gu Zhou immediately shielded Qiao Nian behind him and looked at Boss Jin coldly. Boss Jin noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s actions and frowned slightly. He said, ¡°Second Young Master Gu, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get into a conflict with me over a toy. I can give you any toy you want!¡± What Boss Jin meant was that he wanted Gu Zhou to move aside so that he could deal with Qiao Nian. When Boss Jin heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his frown deepened. He looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. This Qiao Nian was really capable. She could actually be Mrs. Gu. Boss Jin retracted his gaze and looked at Jiang Yue in his arms, his eyes probing. Why hadn¡¯t Jiang Yue told him before that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were really husband and wife? However, at this moment, Jiang Yue kept her head lowered pitifully, as if she had suffered greatly. ¡°Boss Jin, do you want to die with Jiang Yue, or hand her over?¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly and said coldly, ¡°This day next year will definitely be the anniversary of Jiang Yue¡¯s death.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was very domineering, as if he would not allow anyone to question him. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Boss Jin nced at Qiao Nian and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you really going to make me your enemy just because of the conflict between the two women?¡± Chapter 1245 - 1245 Lying 1245 Lying Gu Zhou exuded a cold aura. He looked at Jiang Yue coldly and asked, ¡°I wonder what grudge you have with my wife that you have to kill her!¡± When Boss Jin heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, he said, ¡°I know about this!¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°I want to hear what nonsense she has been spouting at you.¡± When Boss Jin heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he frowned. Then, he said righteously, ¡°Second Young Master Gu, I think you¡¯ve been deceived. Your wife isn¡¯t a good person at all. Although she¡¯s good-looking, her heart has long been rotten. Previously, she couldn¡¯t stand Yue¡¯er being good-looking, so she directly ruined Yue¡¯er¡¯s face and chased her out of An City. Yue¡¯er brought her here today to ruin her face. I think this is very fair to her.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Boss Jin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°You¡¯re the famous Boss Jin in the business world. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive. You actually believed such a shallow lie by Jiang Yue!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Boss Jin looked displeased. He said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She looked at Boss Jin in a panic and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Qiao Nian¡¯s nonsense. They just want to nder me. Darling, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Gu Zhou felt disgusted. He moved his gaze from Jiang Yue¡¯s face to Boss Jin¡¯s and said, ¡°Facts speak louder than words. What happened back then can be investigated simply. It can¡¯t be fake. What¡¯s fake can¡¯t be real.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°Mr. Jin, look at the woman in your arms first. Does she look flustered and anxious? She¡¯s afraid that we¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± Boss Jin looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s calm expressions, then at Jiang Yue, who was in his arms. Jiang Yue¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were flustered, looking guilty. He had a bad feeling about this. He looked up at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Qiao Nian took a step forward and stood side by side with Gu Zhou. She nced at the guilty Jiang Yue and said in a clear voice, ¡°Boss Jin, the woman in your arms is called Jiang Yue. She¡¯s Matriarch Gu¡¯s god-granddaughter. You just have to go to An City to investigate this matter and you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying.¡± The blood drained from Boss Jin¡¯s face. In the past, Jiang Yue had told her that she was only a nurse who took care of Matriarch Jin. There shouldn¡¯t be a need for Qiao Nian to lie about this, because Qiao Nian had said that this wasmon knowledge. Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Back then, I married Gu Zhou and stole her sweetheart. Hence, she was dissatisfied and thought of ways to chase me out of the Gu family. For this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to poison Matriarch Gu and frame me!¡± Poison? Boss Jin¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He looked at the woman in his arms in disbelief. He had never expected this obedient woman in his arms to poison the Grandma who had raised her! Boss Jin could gain a foothold in society not only because he was a filial son, but also because he was a great phnthropist. Qiao Nian had previously investigated Boss Jin. Boss Jin had lost his father in his early years and relied on his mother. Back then, in order to support his career, his mother had sold all her assets. Later on, Boss Jin¡¯s career became sessful. Every day, he was busy with thepany and hired a few nannies to take care of his mother. Some elders had their children pass away when they were young, leaving them alone. Some children went overseas and left the old folks alone in the country. There were also children who were unfilial and abandoned the old folks in their hometown. There were no jobs suitable for old people in this society. These old people could only rely on their previous savings or pensions, or their children would asionally give them a little money to live. Sometimes, they would not be able to eat. Chapter 1246 - 1246 Disappointment 1246 Disappointment It was precisely because he had seen too many poor old people that Boss Jin had the thought of building a nursing home. Boss Jin had built more than a hundred nursing homes. Even if he had a bad temper, was uneducated and was lecherous, everyone would give him some face. Boss Jin hated those who abused the elderly and did not support them the most in his life! However, he had never expected the obedient Yue¡¯er to bite the hand that fed her for her own selfish desires! Boss Jin felt that he and Jiang Yue were together purely because of their rtionship. But now that he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Jiang Yue had no feelings for him at all, because the person Jiang Yue loved the most was Gu Zhou. Boss Jin pushed Jiang Yue away and frowned at her. ¡°Is that true?¡± Jiang Yue had never expected Boss Jin to push her away. She knew very well that without Boss Jin¡¯s support, she was nothing. Jiang Yue looked at Boss Jin with teary eyes and said pitifully, ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. She¡¯s lying. She wanted to harm Grandma herself. Grandma raised me herself. Grandma treats me very well. Why should I hurt Grandma? How can I bear to hurt Grandma?¡± The more Jiang Yue spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. She raised her hand to wipe her tears and continued, ¡°But no one believed me, and Grandma didn¡¯t believe that I didn¡¯t do that. Just like that, I was chased out!¡± She sniffled and continued, ¡°Qiao Nian has always been the one who¡¯s jealous of me. Although Qiao Nian is a member of the Qiao family, she was raised in the countryside since she was young. She knows that I have no parents, and I heard that I grew up by Grandma¡¯s side. She¡¯s jealous that I had such a good childhood!¡± Towards the end, Jiang Yue was already sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect jealousy to be so terrifying. Qiao Nian, please let me off. Even if I have to apologize to you, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already ruined my face. You¡¯re jealous that I have a perfect family, and you¡¯ve ruined my family. Now, do you still want to ruin my love?¡± Jiang Yue questioned loudly, crying. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue and frowned. He thought that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to be lying either. What exactly was the truth? ¡°You¡¯re still unrepentant. If you¡¯re not a beast, what are you?¡± Gu Zhou said with a dark expression. ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t be senile yet. She can tell right from wrong. Doesn¡¯t she know who poisoned her?¡± Boss Jin stood there in silence. Although he liked Jiang Yue a lot and felt that there was love between him and her, he trusted Gu Zhou¡¯s abilities more. ording to Gu Zhou, Jiang Yue and Gu Zhou had grown up together. The two of them should be on good terms. Even if Jiang Yue had feelings for Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou would not nder her outside because of this. Moreover, Gu Zhou was all-powerful in the business world. Many people said that Gu Zhou was very rational and more outstanding than his brother. How could an outstanding and rational person like Gu Zhou not know about such a small matter? At this moment, Boss Jinpletely believed Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Boss Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s face again. This was really the first time he had been tempted, but he had never expected such an obedient and adorable Jiang Yue to be such a vicious person behind his back. Seeing Boss Jin¡¯s suspicious gaze, Jiang Yue quickly stepped forward and grabbed his hand. Her face turned pale as she said, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying about the matter. You have to believe me¡­¡± Boss Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yue¡¯s hand, which was holding his. He hesitated but did not brush it off. He really liked Jiang Yue. Naturally, Gu Zhou could tell that Boss Jin was hesitating. He interrupted Jiang Yue mercilessly. ¡°Also, Nian¡¯er didn¡¯t ruin your face at all. When you were in the Lu family, you deliberately framed Nian¡¯er. At that time, you ced sulfuric acid on the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family was corroded, which was why Lu Rao was angry and ruined your face. How dare you shamelessly me Nian¡¯er for this!¡± ¡°Has the urn of the eldest daughter of the Lu family been corroded?¡± Boss Jin asked with a frown. Chapter 1247 - 1247 Relic 1247 Relic ¡°At that time, I was making a blessing bag for the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Jiang Yue added sulfuric acid to the blessing bag. At that time, the blessing bag was hanging on the urn, and the sulfuric acid in the blessing bag was left behind, corroding the urn!¡± Qiao Nian said calmly. Jiang Yue recalled the situation in the Lu family and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Boss Jin was stunned. The eldest daughter of the Lu family had been kidnapped when she was three years old. This matter had spread like wildfire, and everyone in the country knew about it. Not long after, the corpse of the eldest daughter of the Lu family was found. The Lu family made an urn for her. That was just a pitiful three-year-old child. In order to deal with her, Jiang Yue didn¡¯t even let go of a child¡¯s urn! ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jiang Yue shook her head vigorously. ¡°At that time, Qiao Nian destroyed my mother¡¯s belongings!¡± ¡°I destroyed your mother¡¯s belongings?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You¡¯re still lying. Didn¡¯t you destroy your mother¡¯s belongings yourself?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. You were clearly the one who ruined my mother¡¯s belongings!¡± Jiang Yue frowned and said loudly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have lost my mother¡¯sst belongings?¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s belongings included a bottle of perfume. At that time, in order to frame me, you changed the perfume in the bottle to sulfuric acid. You were the one who destroyed your mother¡¯s belongings!¡± Seeing that Jiang Yue still wanted to refute, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Moreover, my brother ruined your face. Didn¡¯t you deserve it?¡± ¡°Your brother? Lu Rao is your brother?¡± Jiang Yue sneered, looking at Qiao Nian as if she was looking at a fool. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak, clearly tacitly agreeing with Jiang Yue. When Boss Jin heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, his heart gradually sank to the bottom. What Jiang Yue had just said proved one thing. Jiang Yue had lied to him previously. Jiang Yue¡¯s face wasn¡¯t ruined by Qiao Nian at all, but by Lu Rao. Why would Jiang Yue lie? Previously, Boss Jin had heard from others that there were a total of four young masters and two youngdies in the Lu family. Lu Rao was the third child. Therefore, Lu Rao had sshed sulfuric acid on Jiang Yue¡¯s face because Jiang Yue had destroyed the urn of his poor sister, who had passed away at the age of three. Boss Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Could it be that Qiao Nian was also the precious daughter of the Lu family? No, no. Qiao Nian¡¯s surname was clearly Qiao, not Lu. How could Qiao Nian be the precious daughter of the Lu family? Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows slightly and sneered. She looked at Qiao Nian as if she was looking at trash. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not a good person either!¡± She paused for a moment and looked up at Gu Zhou. ¡°Gu Zhou, do you really think that the Qiao Nian you like is such a good woman? Let me tell you, you¡¯ve been deceived. This woman has already slept with countless men. Previously, she flirted with Lu Zhu, then she had an ambiguous rtionship with Lu Nian. At the gambling banquet, she was also involved with Lu Jiang. If Lu Rao doesn¡¯t like her, why would Lu Rao ruin my face? These brothers of the Lu family are all rted to her!¡± Qiao Nian frowned and clenched her fists tightly. She walked up to Jiang Yue and pped her face. Jiang Yue lost her bnce and fell to the ground. It was Qiao Nian¡¯s p to Jiang Yue¡¯s face that pulled Master Jin back to reality. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue, who had fallen to the ground. Instinctively, he wanted to pull Jiang Yue up, but when he thought of how Jiang Yue had once poisoned Matriarch Gu, he gave up this idea. Jiang Yue copsed to the ground. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked with a smile, ¡°Why? I hit the nail on the head. Are you angry from embarrassment?¡± Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, Jiang Yue¡¯sughter grew crazier. ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you very smug? You¡¯ve already slept with them. Why can¡¯t you let others expose you?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. Suppressing her anger, she said, ¡°Your heart is so dirty. Everything you see is dirty.¡± Jiang Yue got up from the ground and looked at Qiao Nian provocatively. ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Chapter 1248 - 1248 Liar 1248 Liar Jiang Yue smiled like a lunatic and said smugly, ¡°Are you speechless now? Aren¡¯t you quite good at talking? Tell me!¡± Qiao Nian looked at her disdainfully and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°From another perspective, what if they¡¯re all my biological brothers?¡± Jiang Yue froze. It was as if herputer had crashed. She stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. No, this was absolutely impossible! How could Qiao Nian¡¯s true identity be the daughter of the Lu family? There must be a mistake! Qiao Nian must be lying to her. That¡¯s right. Qiao Nian was a liar. Qiao Nian was also the best at lying. ¡°You must be lying. You can¡¯t be the daughter of the Lu family. You clearly have parents. Your father is Qiao Shan, and your mother is Su Xue! How can you be a member of the Lu family!¡± Qiao Nian snorted and looked coldly at Jiang Yue. ¡°The truth is right here. Whether you believe it or not is none of your business. Your mouth is really too foul!¡± Jiang Yue didn¡¯t believe Qiao Nian¡¯s words, but when she thought of the attitudes of the Lu brothers towards Qiao Nian, her heart sank! Why had it be like this? Qiao Nian, this country bumpkin, had actually be the eldest daughter of the Lu family! On what basis? This wasn¡¯t fair. There must be a mistake somewhere. Qiao Nian must have pretended to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family in order to live a better life! However, there were so many smart people in the Lu family. If Qiao Nian was really pretending to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she should have been exposed by the rest of the Lu family long ago! Could Qiao Nian really be the eldest daughter of the Lu family! Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Why was Qiao Nian so lucky! Boss Jin stood at the side, taking in Jiang Yue¡¯s expression. Thinking of Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression darkened again. He had to give in to the Gu family, and now there was the Lu family. If the Gu and Lu families joined forces, everything he had painstakingly created would instantly disappear. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue coldly. This woman hadn¡¯t made everything clear in the beginning because she wanted the Jin Corporation to be destroyed. Was he really going to offend the Gu and Lu families for this woman? Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Boss Jin¡¯s face. She said calmly, ¡°You can choose to continue protecting Jiang Yue. If that happens, you¡¯ll ruin everything you have!¡± Boss Jin frowned. When Jiang Yue heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with disdain. Qiao Nian, that b*tch, was actually sowing discord! She hurriedly ran to Boss Jin¡¯s side and grabbed his hand. She begged bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sincere to you. Moreover, you¡¯ve already said that you want to marry me. You can¡¯t hand me over to them!¡± Boss Jin slowly closed his eyes, hiding the disappointment in them. After a long while, he opened them, his eyes filled with calmness. Boss Jin calmly retracted his hand from Jiang Yue¡¯s and asked, ¡°Do you really like me?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Of course I like you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be with you!¡± ¡°Are you with me because you like me? Or because you want to use the Jin family¡¯s power?¡± Boss Jin asked coldly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m with you because I like you,¡± Jiang Yue said without hesitation. The only person she could rely on was Boss Jin. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want anything now. I really just want to be with you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying!¡± Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue in disappointment. He wanted to give Jiang Yue onest chance, but Jiang Yue already ruined it. ¡°You have liked another person for more than ten years. How can you not like him so easily?¡± At this point, Boss Jin paused. ¡°If you had any sincerity or conscience, you wouldn¡¯t have harmed Matriarch Gu. If you really had any feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t have lied to me!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s really not what you think!¡± Jiang Yue was already sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Today, I saw your true colors. I thought that if you said that you wanted to use the Jin family¡¯s power to be with me, I might still have a trace of pity for you.¡± Boss Jin¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re not telling the truth. The person you love the most should only be you.¡± Chapter 1249 - 1249 No Guts 1249 No Guts ¡°Liar, you¡¯re a big liar. You clearly said that you wanted to marry me, but now you¡¯ve gone back on your word. You even have some high-sounding reasons to brush me off.¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. If looks could kill, Boss Jin would have died a thousand times over. ¡°You men are indeed not good people. You only want to take advantage of women, but you¡¯re unwilling to take responsibility!¡± Qiao Nian frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying to Boss Jin about your feelings?¡± When Boss Jin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he subconsciously looked at Jiang Yue. He still had feelings for Jiang Yue. After all, the two of them had been together for so long. Jiang Yue was so angry that her head was spinning. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s provocative words, she said without hesitation, ¡°I lied to him because he¡¯s easy to fool. Isn¡¯t my body what he likes? I want to use his power. What did I do wrong? In the world of adults, isn¡¯t it just an exchange of benefits? We just take what we need!¡± Boss Jin was not a person who was afraid of trouble. He did not like unfilial people. If that unfilial person was Jiang Yue, his love for her would only decrease. However, Jiang Yue¡¯s words were like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Boss Jin¡¯s feelings for Jiang Yue disappeared. He had been in the business world for many years, but there was actually a day when he was blinded by an eagle. He had brought a sincere heart to Jiang Yue, but he did not expect Jiang Yue to trample on it mercilessly. After scolding Qiao Nian, Jiang Yue was still angry. Looking at Boss Jin, who was standing silently at the side, her expression darkened. She scolded angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll like you? You look like a toad. Hehe, a man¡¯s mouth is full of lies. You keep saying that you¡¯ll always protect me. Now that you know that I¡¯ve offended the Gu and Lu families, you¡¯re afraid. You¡¯re hiding behind the wall, you coward!¡± The more Jiang Yue scolded, the angrier she became. Her face turned red with anger. ¡°Every time I¡¯m forced to sleep with you, I feel disgusted. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you look like? And that strange hobby of yours. You¡¯re simply¡­¡± p! The crisp sound of the p resounded throughout the room. Boss Jin looked at Jiang Yue with a ferocious expression, wishing he could kill her. ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡± Jiang Yue fell onto the sofa in a sorry state, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. She looked at Boss Jin in disgust, her eyes wide with anger. ¡°How dare you hit me? Who do you think you are? So what if I lied to you? What did you do for me? Stupid coward. You¡¯re so cowardly that you don¡¯t dare to do anything. You¡¯re useless at critical moments! What¡¯s the use of having someone like you!¡± Boss Jin originally still had feelings for Jiang Yue, but Jiang Yue¡¯s words were really too unpleasant, wearing down thest bit of his feelings for her. Qiao Nian noticed the killing intent in Boss Jin¡¯s eyes. She looked at Jiang Yue, who was in a sorry state, and knew in her heart that Jiang Yue wouldn¡¯t live past today. Since someone was willing to take the initiative to deal with Jiang Yue, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so. After all, she didn¡¯t want to get her hands dirty. Qiao Nian looked at Boss Jin and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Boss Jin, I¡¯ll leave Jiang Yue to you.¡± Boss Jin nodded. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and reached out his long arm. Naturally, he wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder. His gaze fell on Boss Jin¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Originally, cleaning up the trash around my wife was what I wanted to do. However, she¡¯s someone close to you. You didn¡¯t investigate thoroughly and tacitly agreed that she had hurt my wife. Boss Jin, how do we settle this?¡± Boss Jin was usually very rash and rarely lowered his head to apologize. But this time, because he had done something wrong, he had no choice but to lower his head and apologize. ¡°Second Young Master Gu, I was blind this time. I¡¯ve let you down. I owe you a favor. I hope you can forgive me!¡± Qiao Nian nced at Takeda, who was lying on the ground. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°If Ah Zhou and a mysterious person hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have died!¡± Boss Jin immediately broke out in a cold sweat. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was too close.¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly and nced around. He did not know who the person who had hit the back of Takeda¡¯s hand was, but there was no one else around. Chapter 1250 - 1250 Owing A Favor 1250 Owing A Favor Qiao Nian looked at Boss Jin and continued, ¡°I wonder if I can get 5% of the shares of the Jin Corporation?¡± Favors were the hardest to repay. When Boss Jin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s suggestion, he immediately agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± When Jiang Yue heard Boss Jin and Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes widened. She had investigated the assets of the Jin Corporation in the past. Although it was only 5%, it was still an astronomical figure! She wanted Qiao Nian to be disfigured today. Why had she helped Qiao Nian earn so much money in the end? Jiang Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. Why had it benefited Qiao Nian again? No, she had to get the shares back. With this thought in mind, Jiang Yue said angrily, ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re extorting me. You¡¯re breaking thew. I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Jiang Yue¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Are you still not aware of your current situation?¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian meant. Qiao Nian had clearly asked Boss Jin to punish her. As long as she spoke a few words to Boss Jin, he would definitely not hold her ountable for her mistakes. If she made up for her mistake now and asked for five percent of the Jin Corporation¡¯s shares back, Boss Jin would definitely not be angry. He might even praise her. Jiang Yue raised her head and puffed out her chest. Even though her face was dirty, she still pretended to be noble and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Let me tell you, Qiao Nian, don¡¯t put on an act in front of me. You¡¯re extorting money now. The amount is huge. You¡¯ll probably never be released from prison for the rest of your life.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Just as she was about to turn around and ask Gu Zhou to leave, Jiang Yue still refused to let her off. ¡°Qiao Nian, didn¡¯t you understand what I said? Hurry up and apologize to Boss Jin and promise that you won¡¯t want the 5% shares. That way, everyone will be fine.¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at Jiang Yue¡¯s face. ¡°In the past, I thought you had some brains. Now, I realize that your brain has long been eaten by a dog. I won¡¯t stoop to the level of a retard.¡± Retard? Qiao Nian actually dared to call her a retard! In her opinion, Qiao Nian was the heinous demon! ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very smart.¡± Jiang Yue crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°But your intelligence isn¡¯t used on the right path. You think about snatching other people¡¯s things all day. Aren¡¯t people like you tired of living?¡± Qiao Nian quickly understood Jiang Yue¡¯s thoughts. She felt that Jiang Yue was too funny. What had she stolen? Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, Jiang Yue continued, ¡°As expected of a wild girl from the countryside. She snatches anything good she sees. Have you never seen anything good in your life?¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was still silent, Jiang Yue thought that she had hit a nerve. She continued, ¡°First, you stole your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman like you. You clearly knew that Brother Ah Zhou had me in his heart, but you still pretended to be innocent and married him on purpose!¡± ¡°You¡¯re married to Brother Ah Zhou now, but you¡¯re not satisfied. You still want to pretend to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. You¡¯re simply too ruthless. The eldest daughter of the Lu family died when she was three years old. She¡¯s missing an arm. This is something everyone in the world knows. You said that you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Where¡¯s the evidence? If you¡¯re really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, you should be missing an arm!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian looking at her in disbelief, Jiang Yue knew that she was right. She sneered and continued, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family because you look a little like Madam Lu, right? I guess the Lu family agreed to let you be the eldest daughter of the Lu family for this reason! They probably don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re using your identity as the eldest daughter of the Lu family to show off outside!¡± Boss Jin stood at the side, his hands clenched into fists, trying hard to remain calm. Why had he taken a liking to someone like Jiang Yue back then? He really didn¡¯t seem to recognize Jiang Yue anymore. Chapter 1251 - 1251 Nonsense 1251 Nonsense Gu Zhou kept looking around. His gaze inadvertently fell on the steel bullet beside Takeda. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes as he walked towards him. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the back of Takeda¡¯s right hand. The back of his hand seemed to have been hit by something hard, leaving a hole. He saw a steel bullet beside the back of Takeda¡¯s hand. He took the steel bullet and measured it against the back of Takeda¡¯s hand. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, it should be the steel bullet that hit the back of his hand. Gu Zhou put the steel bullet into his pocket and walked towards Qiao Nian as if nothing had happened. Seeing Gu Zhou put his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder again, Jiang Yue frowned and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zhou, do you know why Qiao Nian pretended to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Jiang Yue expressionlessly, his eyes filled with displeasure. He frowned and did not speak. Jiang Yue thought that Gu Zhou was already beginning to suspect Qiao Nian. She continued, ¡°She must know that you were once engaged to the eldest daughter of the Lu family. In order to keep you firmly in her grasp, she even wanted to cheat the Lu family of their assets. That¡¯s why she pretended to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family!¡± ¡°How can you fall in love with a liar?¡± The more Jiang Yue spoke, the angrier she became. She stared at Qiao Nian carefully. Other than looking seductive, what else was so good about this woman? ¡°She must have ulterior motives for marrying you. She must be lying to you!¡± ¡°Your imagination is really rich. Do you think the Gu and Lu families are all fools?¡± Boss Jin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t stand the way Jiang Yue looked at Gu Zhou with affection. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Gu Zhou gave Jiang Yue a cold look, then looked at Boss Jin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Boss Jin hurriedly nodded! When Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes instantly softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Nian gave Jiang Yue a meaningful look. She really hadn¡¯t expected her to be so stupid. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian passed by Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue gripped her bag tightly and lowered her gaze to hide the anger in her eyes. Carefully, she took out a dagger from her bag. Then, she looked at Qiao Nian sharply and wanted to stab the dagger into her heart without hesitation. Jiang Yue studied medicine. She nned to stab Qiao Nian to death in one go. Qiao Nian seemed to sense danger. She turned around and saw that the dagger was about to reach her. At this moment, Gu Zhou was even faster than Qiao Nian. He grabbed Jiang Yue¡¯s wrist with one hand and pushed her away without hesitation. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Jiang Yue¡¯s scream echoed throughout the living room. In the end, she fell to the ground in a sorry state, and the dagger in her hand stabbed into her left shoulder due to inertia. Jiang Yue was in so much pain that her forehead was covered in sweat. Blood instantly stained her clothes red. She covered her wound with her other hand and cried, not daring to move. When Jiang Yue heard Boss Jin¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. Boss Jin must have felt sorry for her, so he wanted to attack Qiao Nian. Jiang Yue looked at the bodyguards with teary eyes and said, ¡°Hurry up and catch her!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was picked up by the bodyguards. The bodyguards¡¯ actions were very rough, tugging at the wound on Jiang Yue¡¯s shoulder. Jiang Yue¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. Suppressing the pain, she said loudly, ¡°You¡¯ve caught the wrong person. Hurry up and catch Qiao Nian!¡± Jiang Yue wanted to break free from the bodyguards, but they were holding her too tightly. She roared in exasperation, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying!¡± p! Boss Jin pped Jiang Yue¡¯s face, his eyes filled with hatred for her. Fortunately, Jiang Yue¡¯s assassination didn¡¯t seed. If Jiang Yue really killed Qiao Nian, the Jin family would be gone! Jiang Yue was such an idiot. Even now, she still thought that the person he wanted to catch was Qiao Nian. She should take a look at herself. Jiang Yue was stunned by Boss Jin¡¯s p. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°How dare you hit me again?¡± ¡°I wish I could beat you to death right now!¡± Boss Jin said through gritted teeth. Chapter 1252 - 1252 Sarcasm 1252 Sarcasm Seeing the anger in Boss Jin¡¯s eyes towards Jiang Yue, a trace of sarcasm shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Men were the most heartless creatures in the world. When a man loved you, it was true love. He yearned to give you everything. When a man didn¡¯t love you, he would be very ruthless to you, making you beg for death. However, all of this had nothing to do with her anymore. After Qiao Nian retracted her gaze, she followed Gu Zhou out. Jiang Yue heard Gu Zhou¡¯s footsteps getting further and further away. She turned her head and saw Gu Zhou¡¯s Qiao Nian walking out side by side. At this moment, Jiang Yue realized what was going on. She turned her head to look at Boss Jin inch by inch, her eyes filled with fear. When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked into the courtyard, Jiang Yue¡¯s screams of pain came from the living room. Qiao Nian believed that this wasn¡¯t Jiang Yue¡¯s only pain. Jiang Yue¡¯s screams continued. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t pity Jiang Yue at all. After all, how could a person pity a beast? When Gu Zhou walked out of the courtyard, he nced around. The vi was quiet, as if there was no one else around. The chirping of birds could be heard from the side. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t find the person who had secretly helped Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian also looked around. At this moment, the sun was shining brightly, and her nose was filled with the fragrance of grass and flowers. Previously, someone had secretly fired a shot to save her, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else nearby. Who exactly was helping her in secret? Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Did you see the person who saved me just now?¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and asked. Gu Zhou shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone else. Perhaps that person has already left!¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She and Gu Zhou had been dyed for a while inside. The good person who had done good deeds without leaving his name had probably left. The two of them walked towards the east of the road. Just as they arrived, they saw six cars instantly stop. Chen Qing got out of the car first. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was unscathed, he heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing and said, ¡°Go back to the hotel now!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Qing agreed. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian got into the car. After fastening their seat belts, Chen Qing began to drive. Qiao Nian leanedzily against the back of the chair, then took out the silver needles she had used previously and disinfected them with a lighter. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, who was sitting beside him. She was sitting by the car window. Sunlight filtered through the car window, coating her face with ayer of gold. The silver needle in her hand flickered with golden light. When Gu Zhou saw her silver needles, he suddenly recalled the first time they had met. At that time, Qiao Nian had arrived at the Gu residence and subdued his snake with a silver needle. That scene was still vivid in hus mind, as if it had happened yesterday. It seemed that not only could Qiao Nian¡¯s silver needles treat illnesses, but they could also protect her. After disinfecting every silver needle, Qiao Nian put them away again. Sensing Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, she looked at him in confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were very bright, like stars in the night sky. They were dazzling. Gu Zhou shook his head gently and didn¡¯t speak. He just reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, his fingers gently caressing the back of her hand. Qiao Nian sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s movements. With a smile in her eyes, she recalled that he seemed to be looking for something in the living room just now. She asked curiously, ¡°What were you looking for in the vi?¡± ¡°I found this beside Takeda.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he took out the steel bullet from his pocket and handed it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took the steel bullet from Gu Zhou and turned it over and over, her eyes filled with surprise. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the steel bullet that hit the back of Takeda¡¯s hand,¡± Gu Zhou said honestly. Chapter 1253 - 1253 Surprise 1253 Surprise Qiao Nian frowned and said in surprise, ¡°Ah, so it was the bullet that hit the back of the bodyguard¡¯s hand. It¡¯s actually a steel bullet. If I hadn¡¯t seen two ck shadows shooting in from different directions, I might have thought that you had hit Takeda alone.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, there are many people with guns here, but there shouldn¡¯t be many people who use steel bullets as bullets!¡± Gu Zhou said with a frown. Qiao Nian nodded in agreement, ying with the steel bullet in her hand. She suddenly realized that Eldest Senior Brother might be protecting her from behind. But that didn¡¯t make sense either. She had just separated from Eldest Senior Brother. From what Eldest Senior Brother said, he seemed to be being followed and couldn¡¯t disappear for too long. ording to this logic, the owner of the steel bullet shouldn¡¯t be Eldest Senior Brother. However, it might really be Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother might have passed by and happened to save her. Qiao Nian stared at the steel bullet carefully. There were some strange patterns engraved on it. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I think it might be Eldest Senior Brother, but I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps Qin Chuan¡¯s men are also protecting me in the dark.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out her phone and contacted Chang Feng through a hacker. Before long, Chang Feng sent a message. Qiao Nian gripped her cell phone tightly. She nced at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Eldest Senior Brother. He said it wasn¡¯t him.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. She didn¡¯t know who was helping her in the dark. No matter what, she should thank him. ¡°We can slowly investigate the owner of the steel bullet in the future.¡± With that, Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You met Chang Feng today. Then what did the two of you say?¡± If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t mentioned this, Qiao Nian would have forgotten about it. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou btedly and said, ¡°I almost forgot about the serious matter!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Qiao Nian reached out and held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Ah Zhou, your feelings for Mr. Chen weren¡¯t wrong. Mr. Chen is really your big brother!¡± Chen Qing, who was driving, was so frightened that he stepped on the brakes. However, Chen Qing quickly recovered. He had never expected Mr. Chen to really be the eldest young master of the Gu family. Chen Qing recalled what had happened to him and Gu Zhou in MY thest time. He instantly came to a realization. He looked at Gu Zhou through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Previously, when we were being chased here, a group of people appeared to help us stop those people. Could those people be Mr. Chen¡¯s men? No, it¡¯s Eldest Young Master¡­¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm as he looked ahead with a deep gaze. His throat moved involuntarily, and he held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Qiao Nian looked down at Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. She knew in her heart that the more excited Gu Zhou was, the more silent he appeared. Qiao Nian interlocked her fingers with Gu Zhou¡¯s andforted him softly. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood your brother. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge you, but he can¡¯t.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words soothed the unease in Gu Zhou¡¯s heart. Gu Zhou also understood that his brother was pretending to be Mr. Chen and was in danger at all times. The fewer people who knew his identity, the safer he would be. The reason why Big Brother did not appear this time was probably to protect him. Gu Zhou recalled how he had taken the liberty to call his brother yesterday. He really wanted to confirm his guess, but he now realized that if he said a few more words and let those people know his brother¡¯s identity, he would only put him in danger. Fortunately, her brother was still alive. Their family would still be reunited, and they would not be sad because his brother¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Chapter 1254 - 1254 Trap 1254 Trap Gu Zhou tried hard to calm himself down. After a long while, he looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Did you say anything else?¡± ¡°They said that they didn¡¯t want us to go to the appointment this weekend, because going to the appointment was a trap in itself. Old Master Cui specially set a trap for you. If you go, they¡¯ll kill you, and they¡¯ll definitely instruct Big Brother to kill you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened, and his heart was in a mess. She wondered how her brother had spent the past six years. His brother¡¯s appearance and voice had also changed. If he hadn¡¯t discovered something wrong with his brother¡¯s smoking, he might have been deceived by him too! ¡°Ah Zhou¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice pulled Gu Zhou back to reality. He nodded slightly, indicating that he was fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. As long as I know that Big Brother is still alive, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and replied softly. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t investigate HH Corporation first. Try to keep a distance from them.¡± ¡°This time, we won¡¯t be attending the appointment. We have to find a good excuse. Otherwise, Cui Huai will definitely suspect us.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s fingers gently tapped on the knee of his right leg, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Looks like we have to pretend to be very busy.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She agreed with Gu Zhou very much. Mr. Chen probably had the same thought. No, he shouldn¡¯t be Mr. Chen anymore. He should be called Gu Yue. They were indeed biological brothers. It was easy to guess what the other party was thinking. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou hade to MY not only to find the murderer of Jiang Cheng, but also to find Gu Yue. Now that the clues of the murderer of Jiang Cheng had been cut off and they had found Gu Yue, logically speaking, they should be able to return to the country. ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a few more days. Investigate the source of the steel bullet first.¡± Gu Zhou was very curious about who was protecting Qiao Nian behind the scenes. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She also wanted to know who was protecting her. ¡­ Xiao Bao lowered his head and sat in the front passenger seat. He stole a nce at Butler Zhao, who was sitting at the side. After hesitating for a long time, he called out pitifully, ¡°Uncle Zhao!¡± ¡°Uncle Zhao, can you help me keep this a secret?¡± Xiao Bao looked at Butler Zhao expectantly, his voice soft and adorable. When Butler Zhao heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he frowned. Xiao Bao usually only acted cute when he asked for help. Other times, Xiao Bao would not be like this. Seeing that Butler Zhao was frowning, Xiao Bao hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, you¡¯ll definitely help me, right? I know that I shouldn¡¯t see Mommy and Daddy today, but if I didn¡¯t appear, Mommy would have been killed by bad people. If Daddy finds out that I went to save Mommy, he¡¯ll definitely punish me.¡± Butler Zhao frowned. He looked at Xiao Bao and said meaningfully, ¡°Little Master, you were really too willful this time. Master risked a lot to raise you. He didn¡¯t want you to be hurt, and didn¡¯t trust others. In order to protect you¡­¡± When Xiao Bao heard Butler Zhao¡¯s words, his beautiful eyes lit up. He crossed his arms and pretended to speak normally. He continued, ¡°Sir has put in a lot of effort for you. Don¡¯t let him down. This matter is too important. You should take the initiative¡­¡± At the red light in front, Butler Zhao stopped the car and looked at Xiao Bao. This child had been smart since he was young and had already begun to learn how to speak like him. Seeing Butler Zhao looking at him, Xiao Bao smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, I know Daddy did everything for my own good, but can you think of a new description?¡± Pursing his lips, Butler Zhao sighed helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Pretending to be Butler Zhao, Xiao Bao took over from what he was about to say. Butler Zhao: You¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say. What else can I say? Butler Zhao looked at Xiao Bao helplessly. ¡°Uncle Zhao, the light has turned green!¡± Xiao Bao pointed at the traffic light in front of him and said with a smile. Chapter 1255 - 1255 Scared 1255 Scared Butler Zhao started the car again. The child could speak with his mouth wide open. Xiao Bao continued to please Butler Zhao obediently. ¡°Uncle Zhao, believe me. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you. I won¡¯t let Daddy worry.¡± At this point, Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with a bright smile. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Look, I already said that he¡¯s Daddy, not Uncle!¡± When Butler Zhao heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. This child had been smart since he was young. To Xiao Bao, the person closest to him in this world was Master. Master had always taken care of Xiao Bao, and Master was all Xiao Bao had. Previously, Master had asked Xiao Bao to call him ¡°Uncle¡±, but Xiao Bao was unwilling and kept calling Master ¡°Daddy¡±. Butler Zhao drove back to the vi. He had just parked the car when he saw Mr. Chen walking over with a dark expression. When Mr. Chen was angry, his eyes were very cold. Butler Zhao knew that something was wrong. Master must know what Xiao Bao had done. Xiao Bao unbuckled his seatbelt and clenched his fists. His heart couldn¡¯t help but race. Butler Zhao and Xiao Bao got out of the car and walked up to Mr. Chen. Seeing Mr. Chen standing with his hands behind his back, Butler Zhao secretly gave Xiao Bao a sympathetic look. Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Bao¡¯s face, but his words were directed at Butler Zhao. ¡°Go ahead.¡± When Butler Zhao heard his master¡¯s calm voice, his heart skipped a beat. The more Master acted like this, the more it meant that he was angry. Butler Zhao replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Just as he was about to leave, Xiao Bao grabbed his clothes. Xiao Bao wanted to take the opportunity to leave with Butler Zhao. Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Bao coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Bao!¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He grabbed Butler Zhao¡¯s shirt uneasily and did not let go. He carefully looked up at Mr. Chen. When he saw Mr. Chen¡¯s displeased gaze, he immediately gasped in fear. Reluctantly, he let go of Butler Zhao¡¯s shirt and looked at Mr. Chen pitifully. After regaining his freedom, Butler Zhao looked at Xiao Bao sympathetically. At the same time, he gave Xiao Bao a look of blessings before leaving. In MY, Master was like a god. No matter what secret it was, as long as he wanted to know, he could find out. ¡°Daddy.¡± Xiao Bao knew that he could no longer count on Butler Zhao. He began to pretend to be obedient in front of Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen pursed his lips. ¡°Come with me!¡± Xiao Bao heaved a sigh of relief and followed Mr. Chen with his head lowered. How should he appease his fatherter? He had often angered his father in the past. Every time, he would hug his father¡¯s thigh and call him ¡°Daddy¡±. His father would quickly forgive him. After making up his mind, Xiao Bao tentatively wanted to hug Mr. Chen¡¯s thigh, but he realized that his father was walking very quickly this time. He was no longer as leisurely as he usually was. Xiao Bao was about to hug him when he met Mr. Chen¡¯s displeased gaze. ¡°Come to the study.¡± As Mr. Chen spoke, he walked into the study and sat down on the office chair first. Xiao Bao stood at the door, unwilling to enter. Only if he made a big mistake would his father bring him to the study to talk to him. Xiao Bao hugged the door frame and stole a nce at Mr. Chen. He saw Mr. Chen sitting there staring at him expressionlessly. ¡°Come in!¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s voice was very serious. ¡°Close the door!¡± When Xiao Bao heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his eyes instantly turned red. Reluctantly, he walked into the study, not forgetting to close the door. ¡°Daddy.¡± Xiao Bao moved towards the desk step by step and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Bao knows his mistake.¡± Mr. Chen sat in his office chair and looked at Xiao Bao expressionlessly. He asked solemnly, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Xiao Bao frowned. When he heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he stood in front of the desk and tiptoed, holding the edge of the desk with his small hand. He looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry. Xiao Bao really knows his mistake this time. Xiao Bao shouldn¡¯t go to dangerous ces.¡± Seeing that Mr. Chen was still expressionless, Xiao Bao continued, ¡°When Xiao Bao goes somewhere else, he should take the initiative to tell Daddy, right?¡± Chapter 1256 - 1256 Knowing 1256 Knowing Mr. Chen was silent. Xiao Bao knew that his father was still angry. His little face fell and he said pitifully, ¡°Xiao Bao really knows his mistake. Daddy, don¡¯t be angry with Xiao Bao. How about you hit my butt, okay?¡± Seeing how obedient and adorable Xiao Bao was, Mr. Chen¡¯s heart softened. The way he looked at Xiao Bao softened a lot. Mr. Chen¡¯s expression improved a lot. He took Xiao Bao¡¯s hand and pulled him in front of him. He picked him up and ced him on his right leg. Xiao Bao had a pair of beautiful fox-like eyes. Perhaps it was because he was unhappy, but his eyes drooped slightly. ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t do such dangerous things again.¡± At this point, Mr. Chen paused and continued, ¡°Do you still remember what Daddy told you about the butterfly effect?¡± Xiao Bao nodded and agreed softly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°No one knows what butterfly effect your actions today will have. Your wish to be with your mommy and daddy as soon as possible might be ruined.¡± Mr. Chen was really worried that Xiao Bao would have other impacts on his n. He had been hiding for many years. He could not let his efforts go to waste now. Xiao Bao nodded obediently. He looked at his father. He could clearly sense that his father was really worried about him. ¡°Daddy!¡± Xiao Bao threw himself into Mr. Chen¡¯s arms and rested his chin on his shoulder. His voice was a little choked. ¡°Daddy, Xiao Bao loves you the most!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s voice, his eyes turned red. He couldn¡¯t help but hug Xiao Bao tightly. If possible, he really hoped that Xiao Bao was his child¡­ Suppressing the regret in his heart, Mr. Chen gently patted Xiao Bao¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Was I too serious just now? Did I scare you?¡± ¡°No, Xiao Bao isn¡¯t afraid of Daddy.¡± Xiao Bao sniffled and recalled seeing Mommy¡¯s face today. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on his chest, suffocating him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mommy is so amazing. She can easily beat those bad people up until they can¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mr. Chen gently rubbed Xiao Bao¡¯s head. He had seen her at her most beautiful. Mr. Chen slowly closed his eyes and opened them again. He threw the thoughts in his head to the back of his mind and said softly, ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ll see your mommy soon. However, what you have to do now is protect yourself.¡± Xiao Bao sniffled and retreated from Mr. Chen¡¯s arms. He looked up at Mr. Chen with a little pride on his face. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Bao has already grown up and knows how to protect himself. When Xiao Bao grows up to be the same age as Daddy or if Daddy gets old and can¡¯t walk and is paralyzed, Xiao Bao will take good care of Daddy. I won¡¯t let Daddy suffer at all.¡± The affection on Mr. Chen¡¯s face froze for a moment. He didn¡¯t know if he should praise Xiao Bao for being filial or be sad. Why must he be paralyzed in his old age? What a ¡°filial son¡±! Xiao Bao did not notice Mr. Chen¡¯s expression at all. He tried hard to recall what had happened when he was young and began to mutter, ¡°I¡¯ll feed Daddy like Daddy fed me. I¡¯ll also hug Daddy like Daddy is hugging Xiao Bao now. I¡¯ll even help Daddy take a shower. Anyway, Daddy will definitely be happy like Xiao Bao in the future!¡± Happiness? Mr. Chen looked at the energetic Xiao Bao in front of him, his eyes filled with relief. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± A bright smile appeared on Xiao Bao¡¯s face, but it disappeared like a sh in the pan. He said disappointedly, ¡°Xiao Bao misses Mommy so much.¡± Mr. Chen rubbed Xiao Bao¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity for you to meet your mommy.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s pupils gradually dted, and the smile on his face grew wider and wider. He nodded happily. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really the best daddy in the world!¡± With that, Xiao Bao moved closer to Mr. Chen¡¯s face and kissed him. Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Bao gently. Listening to Xiao Bao call him ¡°Daddy¡± sweetly, he felt as if he was Xiao Bao¡¯s entire world. Chapter 1257 - 1257 I Only Want Daddy 1257 I Only Want Daddy He really liked Xiao Bao. He also liked being with Xiao Bao, and he liked hearing Xiao Bao call him ¡°Daddy¡±. Here, he was always in a tense state. Only when he was with Xiao Bao could he feel rxed and happy. However, he knew very well that he was not Xiao Bao¡¯s biological father after all. Some things had to get back on track in the end. Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Bao in front of him and said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, actually, I¡¯m your uncle, not your daddy.¡± Xiao Bao nodded and said seriously, ¡°I know, but I consider you my Daddy. I was raised by Daddy!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s young voice, his heart was filled with gratitude. ¡°Xiao Bao, but biologically speaking, I¡¯m really your uncle.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his eyes darkened. He muttered softly, ¡°Daddy, I understand. Biologically speaking, Gu Zhou is my daddy and you¡¯re my uncle, right?¡± Mr. Chen nodded. ¡°But Xiao Bao just thinks that you¡¯re my daddy!¡± Xiao Bao pouted stubbornly. When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he ced his hands on his shoulders. ¡°Now, you have to start getting used to me being your uncle. You have to start changing your words!¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with confusion. His eyes instantly turned red as he asked anxiously, ¡°Daddy, do you not want Xiao Bao anymore? Xiao Bao will be obedient. Xiao Bao will never do anything to make Daddy unhappy again. Daddy, don¡¯t leave Xiao Bao behind, okay?¡± Before Mr. Chen could speak, Xiao Bao hugged his neck and said sadly, ¡°Xiao Bao wants Daddy.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s heart softened. He pursed his lips slightly and gently patted Xiao Bao¡¯s back. ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t be so agitated. Let me finish speaking.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen. I won¡¯t call Daddy Uncle. I won¡¯t change my words!¡± Xiao Bao stubbornly hugged Mr. Chen¡¯s neck. Mr. Chen slowly closed his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. He carried Xiao Bao to the sofa and sat down. He let go of Xiao Bao¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around his neck, and looked at him seriously. ¡°Xiao Bao, I won¡¯t abandon you. I just wanted you to call me Uncle!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Bao frowned and asked with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have two fathers? You¡¯re my father, and Gu Zhou is my second father. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Seeing Xiao Bao¡¯s aggrieved expression, Mr. Chen was also very sad, but there were some things he had to let Xiao Bao understand. He said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, listen to Daddy.¡± Xiao Bao lowered his head and clenched his fists, muttering. ¡°For special reasons, you can only follow me. That¡¯s why you think that I¡¯m the person who treats you the best. But think about it from another perspective. If you grow up by your daddy¡¯s side, he¡¯ll definitely dote on you and love you as much as I do. He¡¯ll let you live happily every day.¡± Mr. Chen tried his best to exin to Xiao Bao in words that Xiao Bao could understand. ¡°He just didn¡¯t have the chance to express his fatherly love for you.¡± Xiao Bao looked up at Mr. Chen and shook his head. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, Xiao Bao was raised by Daddy and spoiled by Daddy. Why does Daddy insist that I call you Uncle?¡± Xiao Bao frowned and pouted. ¡°I watched television previously. I heard that some families will adopt children. Those families who adopt children will also let that child call them Daddy and Mommy!¡± Mr. Chen was speechless. That made sense. ¡°You¡¯re clearly my daddy. Even if you know Gu Zhou and he is your younger brother, you¡¯re still my daddy. You raised me, so you¡¯re my daddy!¡± Xiao Bao said stubbornly. ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t want me because of Gu Zhou, then I don¡¯t want that second daddy Gu Zhou anymore!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Mr. Chen snapped. Tears instantly rolled down Xiao Bao¡¯s face. He looked at Mr. Chen like a poor puppy about to be abandoned by its owner! Chapter 1258 - 1258 Sleeping Together 1258 Sleeping Together Seeing Xiao Bao like this, Mr. Chen¡¯s heart ached slightly. He hurriedly hugged Xiao Bao. This child was really stubborn! He could feel Xiao Bao¡¯s small body trembling in his arms. He gently patted Xiao Bao¡¯s back andforted him in a low voice. ¡°Xiao Bao, my tone wasn¡¯t good just now. Don¡¯t cry. Actually, no matter what you call me, I¡¯ll always dote on you the most!¡± ¡°Yes, I know Daddy dotes on me the most.¡± Xiao Bao responded to Mr. Chen¡¯s words well. He wiped his tears and swiftly took off his shoes and crawled into Mr. Chen¡¯s arms. He smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy. It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s sleep together!¡± Seeing Xiao Bao like this, Mr. Chen let out a long sigh. Smiling, he carried Xiao Bao out of the study and into the bedroom at the side. !! ¡­ Gu Zhou followed Qiao Nian to prepare dinner. He had always felt that his left ear was a little hot. Qiao Nian sat opposite Gu Zhou. Seeing that Gu Zhou was pinching his left ear with his left hand, she asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ear?¡± ¡°It feels a little hot. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he let go. Qiao Nian leaned forward slightly. Seeing that the tips of Gu Zhou¡¯s ears were red, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Someone must be thinking about you!¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian raised her hand and called the attendant over. ¡°Please help me get an ice pack. Thank you.¡± After the attendant left, Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking about me?¡± ¡°You wish.¡± Qiao Nian continued eating. Before long, the attendant brought the ice bag over. Gu Zhou held it to his ear to cool himself down. After the two of them finished dinner, Gu Zhou¡¯s ear no longer turned red. The two of them returned to their room. The moment they entered the room, Gu Zhou picked Qiao Nian up in his arms and asked curiously, ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯ve been working very hard recently. Why isn¡¯t there any movement in your stomach?¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian struggled to get out of his arms. Gu Zhou ced her on the sofa. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°You still want children? We have three children now. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Gu Zhou shook his head, his eyes deep. ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Qiao Nian pouted and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± She was interrupted by a knock on the door. Gu Zhou frowned imperceptibly and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Chen Qing pushed the door open and walked in. Just as he was about to tell Second Young Master about his investigation results, he saw Second Young Master looking displeased. Chen Qing pursed his lips. He was still wondering if there was any hope for this year¡¯s year-end bonus. Gu Zhou had been sitting on the sofa. Seeing Chen Qing standing there silently with his head lowered, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Qing came back to his senses and hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Master, you asked me to investigate the steel bullet previously. I¡¯ve already found something. It¡¯s said that this steel bullet belongs to Mr. Chen.¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian exchanged a look. Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Chen to save her. However, from another perspective, that made sense. In MY, there were only a few people who could help her. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. After some thought, he said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He said calmly, ¡°Do you still remember the first time you came to MY? That night, when I came to look for you, someone died.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°It was a small model. I remember that small model was someone close to Boss Jin. Boss Jin left after that.¡± ¡°ording to his current personality, he will never let Takeda live. This bullet hit the back of Takeda¡¯s hand, which means that the person who fired the shot just didn¡¯t want Takeda to hurt you,¡± Gu Zhou said with a serious expression. As Qiao Nian listened to Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she remembered that the young model had said a few unpleasant words to Mr. Chen. She naturally died that night. Even when the police arrived, they only suspected that the young model had alcohol poisoning. Chapter 1259 - 1259 Puzzled 1259 Puzzled Mr. Chen would never let off those who had bullied him. This time, when Gu Zhou tested Mr. Chen¡¯s identity, Mr. Chen did not say anything on the surface, but he still contacted them behind their backs to ask them to leave. This steel bullet belonged to Mr. Chen, which meant that this was definitely not fired by him. Even if Mr. Chen fired, he would never use his own special bullet. He would only use those ordinary bullets and not let anyone investigate the source. ¡°Perhaps Mr. Chen didn¡¯t shoot. It might be someone close to him,¡± Qiao Nian said. Gu Zhou nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± Previously, he hade to MY to look for his brother. Later on, someone discovered him and began to hunt him down. He was now very sure that the person who had secretly helped him and Chen Qing in the dark must be Big Brother. Moreover, the people who had chased after him were all dead. It seemed that the person who had helped Nian¡¯er should be someone close to Mr. Chen. Gu Zhou toyed with the steel bullet in his hand and said thoughtfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be someone by his side who has his benevolence. That person has been by his side for so long, but he hasn¡¯t learned to be ruthless. This can only mean that that person is a young man or a child.¡± ¡°It should be a young man! After all, it¡¯s impossible for a child to have such good marksmanship!¡± Chen Qing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It should be a young man beside Eldest Young Master. That young man is very likely to have just followed Eldest Young Master and his hands have never been stained with blood.¡± Gu Zhou did not speak. Even if it was a child, with Big Brother training him at the side, as long as the child was not a fool, he would be able to shoot well. Gu Zhou looked up at Chen Qing and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue investigating. Since this is someone close to Big Brother, book a ticket back to An City now.¡± Chen Qing nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy a ne ticket now!¡± With that, Chen Qing left tactfully. Qiao Nian frowned and sat there in confusion. Puzzled, she said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Think about it. If your brother wants to protect us, the person he sent out must be his trusted aide.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve also said that my Eldest Senior Brother has been by your brother¡¯s side for many years. The person he trusts the most should be my Eldest Senior Brother. Back then, Eldest Senior Brother even sent Qiao Xin back to the country. At that time, your brother was worried that Qiao Xin would tell others about what happened to you in MY.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°From this, it can be seen that my Eldest Senior Brother is your brother¡¯s most capable assistant.¡± ¡°You have a point, but he might send someone else,¡± Gu Zhou said. Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°I know, but no matter who he sends to protect me, that person must be his bodyguard, right? Since he¡¯s a bodyguard, why would he let a child or a young man follow me? He even let that child hold a steel pistol?¡± Gu Zhou nodded and said, ¡°I understand what you mean, but we don¡¯t have any other exnations now. For the sake of our safety, we should hurry back, lest we be targeted by those people.¡± Qiao Nian was very curious about the person who had fired the shot. Seeing Qiao Nian deep in thought, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on her stomach. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach. Qiao Nian recalled what she had discussed with Gu Zhou before Chen Qing arrived. She pursed her lips helplessly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry in this matter. The most important thing for us now is to find our third child. Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi still need us to take good care of them.¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°We still have to grow up with the children. What we have to do is¡­¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s chattering mouth and moved it to his lips. Without hesitation, he sealed them. It wasn¡¯t until Qiao Nian was almost out of breath that Gu Zhou let go of her lips. He looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s charming fox-like eyes and said softly, ¡°This kind of thing is still up to fate.¡± Before Qiao Nian could react, the bright lights in the room had already turned dim yellow¡­ Chapter 1260 - 1260 Rejected 1260 Rejected Mr. Chen kept coaxing Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao was too tired in the afternoon. After sleeping for an hour, he got up. After Xiao Bao woke up, Butler Zhao brought him to the cafeteria for dinner. ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡± Xiao Bao let Butler Zhao hold his hand and looked up curiously. ¡°Where did Daddy go?¡± ¡°Sir said that he has something on at thepany and will be backter,¡± Butler Zhao said. He had said this many times. Xiao Bao followed Butler Zhao to the cafeteria. He sat on a dining chair and looked at the food in front of him. He looked up at Butler Zhao and seemed to have thought of something. He asked, ¡°Uncle Zhao, did Daddy say what time he would be back?¡± ¡°Sir didn¡¯t say when he would be back.¡± Butler Zhao smiled at Xiao Bao and continued, ¡°Little Master, hurry up and eat. You still have to do your homework after dinner.¡± Xiao Bao nodded obediently and lowered his head to eat seriously. The homework was specially left behind by the tutor. He finished it in half an hour, so he took out his phone and logged into a game. As soon as he entered the game, he saw that the first ce in the national server was on it. His pupils instantly dted, and he happily applied to add the person as a friend. Xiao Bao sat cross-legged on the bed in the bedroom and ced his phone on the pillow. He looked at the phone screen nervously, waiting expectantly. Time passed bit by bit, but there was no reaction from the other party. Xiao Bao was still looking at his cell phone. Suddenly, a red dot appeared on his game notification bar. This meant that there was news. Xiao Bao heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that his brother had already agreed to add him as a friend. Xiao Bao opened the message bar expectantly, but when he saw the contents, he was stunned. ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, the other party rejected your request to make friends! Xiao Bao immediately frowned and pouted angrily. His brother had gone too far! He actually didn¡¯t agree to his friend request! The light in Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. He looked at the phone screen and hesitated for a moment before continuing to send a friend request. This time, he wrote the verification message seriously. [Brother, I want to y games with you!] This time, Xiao Bao quickly received a message. It was still from Gu Qi rejecting his friend request. He had to add his brother as a friend! Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes burned with fire. He sent another friend request. No matter how the other party rejected him, Xiao Bao still sent his friend request! An City. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were forming a team to y games. When he saw the friend request, his handsome face frowned, and he exuded an unapproachable aura. Seeing that Gu Qi had not clicked ¡°start the game¡±, Xiao Shi looked at him curiously. She noticed that Gu Qi seemed to be unhappy and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, are you unhappy? Did something happen?¡± Gu Qi handed his phone to Xiao Shi and said, ¡°This person keeps adding me as a friend in the game. I¡¯ve rejected him ten times, but he keeps adding me as a friend.¡± ¡°Ten times? He¡¯s really persistent!¡± Gu Qi nodded. He hadn¡¯t expected the other party to add him so many times. ¡°His game name is ¡®Xiao Bao¡¯. He doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s heart softened. After all, the other party was really too brave. She actually added him ten times. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you agree to be his friend?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s frown deepened. He shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t agree.¡± Xiao Shi looked at Gu Qi in confusion. Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi, his handsome face filled with seriousness. He said, ¡°Sister, many people who y games are adults and many liars. We can¡¯t add them casually. What if we¡¯re deceived?¡± At this point, Gu Qi paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re just scamming money. What if we¡¯re kidnapped?¡± Xiao Shi blinked her beautiful eyes innocently. She recalled that her mommy had been kidnapped when she was three years old. Chapter 1261 - 1261 Blocked 1261 Blocked Xiao Shi lowered her gaze slightly. She had always lived with Song Man in the past. At that time, she was too innocent. She had never thought that Song Man might not be her biological mother. Her brother was right. There were too many bad people outside. They had to be careful. Moreover, Mommy had been deceived by bad people back then. It took her twenty years to find her family. Xiao Shi looked up at Gu Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s ignore that person. Daddy and Mommy aren¡¯t at home. We¡¯re the only ones at home. We have to protect ourselves. That way, Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t have to worry about us anymore and can focus on finding our younger sister.¡± Gu Qi silently corrected her by saying ¡°younger brother¡± in his heart. However, he was a good brother and would not quarrel with his sister. Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi and said gently, ¡°Then let¡¯s y another round and read. Mommy said that studying is very important.¡± Xiao Shi nodded seriously and smiled as she yed games with Gu Qi. MY. Xiao Bao looked at his phone screen sadly. He had added his brother more than ten times, but his brother had not agreed. He did not believe that his brother would continue to reject him.. With this thought in mind, Xiao Bao sent a friend request again, but there was a system notification. ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, the other party has already added you to the cklist. Your request can¡¯t be sent. Xiao Bao looked at the contents of his cell phone sadly and fell onto the bed dispiritedly. Her brother was so bad! His brother had actually cklisted him! Xiao Bao was so aggrieved that tears were about to fall. He sniffled and tried hard to remain calm. Then, he began to search for Xiao Shi¡¯s ID again. Since his brother was unwilling to add him as a friend, he would add his sister. She had heard from her father that her sister was gentle and adorable. Such a gentle sister would definitely agree to add him as a friend. After Xiao Bao sent the request, he waited patiently. After ten minutes, there was a small red dot on the notification column. He opened it and felt terrible. Why? Xiao Baoy on the bed, tossing and turning in frustration. Why weren¡¯t his brother and sister willing to add him as a friend? In the next moment, Xiao Bao suddenly thought of something. Perhaps his sister had identally slipped. With this thought in mind, he immediately got up and continued to add his sister as a friend. In the end, he realized that he had been cklisted by his sister again. Xiao Bao threw his phone to the end of the bed aggrievedly and hugged a pillow to sleep. At the Gu family vi. After Xiao Shi added that person to the cklist, she turned to look at Gu Qi and said seriously, ¡°Brother, this person can¡¯t add you. Now, he¡¯s adding me. Is he doing it on purpose?¡± Gu Qi¡¯s eyes shed. With aplicated expression, he said, ¡°I think he did it on purpose. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have persevered in adding us as friends. He might have wanted to kidnap us!¡± Xiao Shi immediately became nervous and said in a low voice, ¡°Mommy should have been deceived back then. We can¡¯t be deceived by bad people. I want to be with Daddy and Mommy forever.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eliminate the possibility of being kidnapped.¡± Gu Qi nodded in agreement. He stood up and held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand as they walked upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study to do our homework and read now!¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently and followed Gu Qi for a few steps. Suddenly, she felt an emptiness in her chest and was startled. Seeing Xiao Shi standing rooted to the ground in a daze, Gu Qi looked at her worriedly. He reached out and touched her forehead. Xiao Shi suddenly came back to her senses. Sensing Gu Qi¡¯s actions, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have a fever.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Qi was still worried about Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I keep feeling that my chest is empty. Is it because I haven¡¯t seen Daddy and Mommy in a long time?¡± In the past, when Xiao Shi was with Song Man, she saw her every day. This was the first time she had not seen her mommy and daddy for a long time. Before Gu Qi could speak, his phone suddenly rang. Gu Qi took out his phone from his pocket and looked at the caller ID. He handed the phone to Xiao Shi and said, ¡°Look!¡± Xiao Shi looked at the phone screen curiously. When she saw that the caller ID was a photo of Qiao Nian, her eyes lit up. Everything around her seemed to pale inparison. She said happily, ¡°It¡¯s Mommy!¡± Chapter 1262 - 1262 Be good. 1262 Be good. Seeing how happy Xiao Shi was, Gu Qi handed the phone to her and said, ¡°Sister, pick it up!¡± Xiao Shi took the cell phone and nodded vigorously. She hurriedly picked up the call. As soon as the call went through, Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face appeared on the phone screen. Xiao Shi gripped her cell phone tightly and looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face on the screen. She called out sweetly, ¡°Mommy!!!¡± After Xiao Shi finished calling out, she stood beside Gu Qi and let him appear on screen. Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian and called out, ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Xiao Shi, Xiao Qi.¡± When Qiao Nian smiled, her eyes had already curved into crescents. Xiao Shi was wearing a white sweater and had her hair tied up in two buns. She had a cute aura. Gu Qi was also wearing a white sweater. His face was expressionless, but she could still see the smile in his eyes. Qiao Nian looked at the two children gently. Her tone also became gentler. Smiling, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Have you eaten?¡± Xiao Shi smiled and nodded. Her face was filled with a happy smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten dinner. I had egg soup tonight. There was fish-vored shredded pork. It¡¯s especially delicious!¡± ¡°Yes, Xiao Shi is so obedient. Eat more. Xiao Shi can grow taller and grow up!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi, her eyes filled withughter. She looked at Gu Qi. ¡°Did Xiao Qi eat obediently today?¡± Qiao Nian knew that Gu Qi usually didn¡¯t speak much, so she always hoped that he would say more. Gu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I ate as much as Sister.¡± ¡°Mommy misses you so much. Do you miss Mommy?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡± When Xiao Shi said this, the smile in her eyes lessened a little, but she knew that Daddy and Mommy were going to look for their sister. They would probably not be back for a long time. Although she hoped that Daddy and Mommy could return early, she also hoped that they would find their sister soon. Gu Qi stood at the side and nodded. ¡°How obedient. Mommy saw beautiful clothes on the streets today and bought one set for each of you,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. The smile on Xiao Shi¡¯s face grew even brighter. She said happily, ¡°Thank you, Mommy. Brother and I yed a game today and read a book. Yesterday, we even followed Great-grandmother to the temple to pray for blessings. Great-grandmother prayed for peace for Brother and me. She even prayed for peace for you and Daddy. She said that she would give a safety talisman to you when you returned!¡± After Xiao Shi finished speaking, she held her phone in one hand and pulled Gu Qi towards the study with the other. When they reached the study, she pushed the door open and walked in, saying obediently, ¡°Mommy, yesterday, the family doctor even helped me with my physical examination. He even said that my health is very good. The family doctor also said that Brother¡¯s health is very good!¡± Xiao Shi sat on the small sofa in the study and looked at Qiao Nian on her phone. She told Qiao Nian everything that had happened in the past two days in detail before stopping. Qiao Nian sat by the sofa and looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s obedient and soft expression on the phone. Her eyes were filled with smiles. She yearned to fly home now. That way, she could hug Xiao Shi and Gu Qi in her arms. ¡°Xiao Shi and Xiao Qi, guess when Daddy and Mommy will be home?¡± Xiao Shi asked, ¡°Mommy, have you found our sister?¡± When Qiao Nian heard that both children were concerned about the third child, a trace of loneliness shed in her eyes. She said softly, ¡°Not yet, but because of other things, we n to go home tomorrow. Are you happy?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes lit up, but after some hesitation, she asked, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to continue searching?¡± Although Gu Qi didn¡¯t speak, he looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. ¡°We will continue searching, but we still have to spend time with you. When we get back, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park with you. Are you happy?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi and Gu Qi with heartache. These two children were really too sensible. They were so sensible that her heart ached. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Shi almost jumped up in joy. There was a faint smile in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes. The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew more and more obvious. She asked gently, ¡°Do you want to speak to Daddy?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she looked at Gu Zhou, who had just walked in. Chapter 1263 - 1263 Neglected 1263 Neglected Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He walked towards Qiao Nian and sat down beside her. Qiao Nian ced her phone between the two of them and smiled at Gu Zhou. ¡°I¡¯m on the phone with them.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Xiao Shi and Gu Qi¡¯s voices came through the phone. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as he looked at the two children. Just as he was about to speak, Xiao Shi¡¯s obedient and adorable voice came through the phone again. ¡°Mommy, Brother has something to tell you!¡± Xiao Shi handed the phone to Gu Qi. Although it was her brother¡¯s home ground, she still had to look at her mommy and daddy on the phone. Gu Zhou smiled helplessly. He sat at the side and looked at the two children on the phone. ¡°Mommy,¡± Gu Qi called out. ¡°Sigh.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as she looked at Gu Qi gently. Gu Qi¡¯s face was filled with seriousness as he asked seriously, ¡°Mommy, I remember you saying that you know how to hack, right?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, her expression turned serious. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Qiao Nian had known Gu Qi in the past, she wanted to help him find his biological mother. It was also at that time that she told Gu Qi that she knew hacking. ¡°Help me check someone¡¯s game ID. I¡¯ll send you his game ountter.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Qi told Qiao Nian about how that person had persistently added him and his sister as friends in the game. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Sister and I have blocked him. I was worried that he was a bad person, so I wanted Mommy to help me investigate,¡± Gu Qi said seriously. Ever since Gu Qi found out that his mommy had been kidnapped when she was young, and that the people who had kidnapped her were powerful, he had been very careful about everything. He was worried that they would be kidnapped by those people! Qiao Nian heard everything clearly. With a bright smile on her face, she praised, ¡°Xiao Qi has really grown up. He already has a sense of security and knows how to protect his sister. Awesome!¡± When Gu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the tips of his ears turned red. He pursed his lips and remained silent. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. She praised, ¡°Xiao Shi is also an obedient sister. She knows how to listen to her brother and has a sense of precaution. Awesome!¡± Xiao Shi stood beside Gu Qi and smiled at Qiao Nian. She puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°Yes, Xiao Shi is amazing now! Brother said that we¡¯re going to study now. Mommy, we won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Bye. After reading your book, take an early shower and sleep.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Qi and Xiao Shi and said gently. ¡°Goodbye, Daddy and Mommy.¡± The video call ended. Before Gu Zhou could speak, the two children hung up. He frowned, his eyes filled with disappointment. He never expected neither of the children to take the initiative to speak to him! What was wrong with readingter? Was reading that important? Gu Zhou¡¯s chest felt stuffy! At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s cell phone vibrated. She opened it and saw that Gu Qi had sent a screenshot of that person¡¯s homepage. Game ID: [Baby Xiao Bao] Looking at the familiar game interface, Qiao Nian knew that this was a game called Honor of Kings. Gu Qi seemed to have yed this game before. At that time, she and Gu Qi were just friends. She wanted to know Gu Qi¡¯s name, but Gu Qi wanted to keep it a secret, so she didn¡¯t ask further. But now, no matter how she thought about it, it felt strange. She was Gu Qi¡¯s mother, and Gu Qi was her son. Of course, a mother wanted to know her son¡¯s game ID. This was a strategy game. There were many hero characters in the game, and the skills of every hero were different. In the game, the skill sets of the hero, the hero¡¯s equipment, and the situation in the game were different at all times. One had to be alert and quickly make a judgment. This game should be veryplicated for a five-year-old child. The fact that Gu Qi could persist until now meant that he was not bad at it! After all, yers who yed too poorly did not have a good gaming experience, so they were naturally unwilling to y anymore. Qiao Nian sent Gu Qi a voice message. ¡°Be good. When Mommy gets home, we¡¯ll y a duo battle!¡± Gu Qi replied very quickly. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1264 - 1264 Disagreement 1264 Disagreement For some reason, Qiao Nian was a little excited. Although she rarely had time to y this game, she was still second in the national server. When the time came, she could tell her son, ¡°You have a mother who¡¯s second in the national server. Are you happy?¡± Those who yed this game especially admired the national server. Although she was only second in the national server and was slightly inferior to the first in the national server, she was second only to one person. She could imagine Gu Qi¡¯s cold face filled with admiration. Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s excited expression, he frowned slightly. He was busy with thepany every day. If he had time, he would deal with family matters and take care of Gu Qi. ying games was a waste of time for him. It was meaningless. Moreover, facing the phone screen for a long time would damage his health and be bad for his eyes. He knew in his heart that Gu Qi was a child. It was fine for him to y games asionally, but he would not allow Gu Qi to y games for a long time, let alone join him. As parents, what if their children were addicted to games and couldn¡¯t extricate themselves? With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Gu Qi will continue to y games and be unwilling to study?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with surprise. Smiling, she exined, ¡°He has always yed Honor of Kings and I¡¯ve never seen him unwilling to study. You heard it just now. The two of them are going to study. ying games is just a form of rest for them.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Moreover, this game can stimte our brains. It¡¯s fine for Xiao Qi to y it. This game has a lot of freedom and can fully utilize his imagination. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face, then his gaze fell on her chattering red lips. He moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s lips and nted a gentle kiss. His lips curved up slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± He thought of his childhood again. When he was young, he liked to y with building blocks, but his mother said that building blocks were something only good-for-nothing children would y with. She would only throw him exercise books to do questions. When he was in school, he looked at his ssmates¡¯ game consoles and was also very envious. He used his pocket money to buy a game console. He had only yed one round, but he was already first in his ss. Later on, his mother found the game console in his school bag. She took the game console directly to the courtyard and smashed it into pieces with a hammer in front of him. He remembered it very clearly, but that was what his mother had said. ¡°Only a loser would y games. Smart people have already begun to y games in reality!¡± It was at that moment that he understood that only ipetent people would y those virtual games. This society was a role-ying game to begin with. What he had to do was to umte wealth for his family. Therefore, in his opinion, a virtual game was only yed by a useless person. If only. At that time, if his mother could think like Qiao Nian, his life might have been more colorful. He wouldn¡¯t have led such a boring life. Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Without a word, she began to search for the address of the game ID. When she found out that the login address of the game ID was MY, her expression changed. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed dangerously. ording to Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, this person first added Gu Qi. After being rejected by Gu Qi, he added Xiao Shi. In other words, this person knew Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s game ID. Who exactly had deliberately registered an ount and added her two children? What exactly was this person¡¯s motive? Qiao Nian recalled that she had been kidnapped back then. She didn¡¯t know what motives the people who had kidnapped her had. At that time, she had asked around. She was originally ying at home. Later on, no one knew when she had left the house. When the Lu family noticed that she had disappeared, they had already sealed off the surroundings of the Lu family vi. Could it be that someone had begun to use the Inte to abduct people? Chapter 1265 - 1265 Too Noob 1265 Too Noob Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. For the sake of her child¡¯s safety, she felt that it was necessary to investigate this ID thoroughly. She opened the previous records of this ID. If this ID had never yed games before, it meant that someone had deliberately used this ID to abduct her child! Qiao Nian was stunned when she opened it. This ID was still hardworking. He had yed fifty to sixty games in the past, but basically all of them had ended in failure. Not only that, but this yer had also tried different heroes. However, no matter which hero it was, his record was zero kills, and he had died more than ten times. Qiao Nian frowned. This person was too lousy! If she remembered correctly, Eldest Senior Brother was very good at investigating IDs. Hence, Qiao Nian used her hacker code to send Eldest Senior Brother a message. ¡­ Xiao Bao sat cross-legged on the bed, leaning to the left. With his left hand, he instructed the game figurine to run to the left. ¡°You have been in!¡± The voice of Xiao Bao being killed came through the phone. With a bitter expression, Xiao Bao ced his phone in front of him and stared unblinkingly at his teammates¡¯ protective crystal. Under his gaze, the crystal exploded. ¡°Defeat.¡± Seeing that he had lost the game again, Xiao Bao casually threw the phone to the end of the bed. He frowned and said with a bitter expression, ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve lost again. What kind of game is this? It¡¯s too difficult. I don¡¯t even know how to y it!¡± Chang Feng picked up his phone and nced at Xiao Bao¡¯s ¡°0-15-0¡± record. The first number was the number of times he had killed the other party. The second number was the number of times he had died. The third number was the number of times he had helped his teammates kill the enemy. Xiao Bao¡¯s results were truly tragic. He looked at Xiao Bao and said calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I uninstall this game!¡± As he spoke, Chang Feng had already exited the game and was preparing to uninstall the software. Xiao Bao immediately stood up from the bed and hurriedly snatched the phone into his arms. He said anxiously, ¡°Uncle Feng, don¡¯t uninstall it. I suspect that I¡¯m not familiar with this game yet. When I¡¯m familiar with it, I¡¯ll definitely be very powerful. Then, I¡¯ll be able to y with Brother and Sister!¡± If he didn¡¯t know that his brother and sister liked to y this game, he wouldn¡¯t have worked hard to practice ying it. This game wasn¡¯t as simple as a shooting game! In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Xiao Bao had pitifully lost again. Ever since he yed this game, he had never won. Xiao Bao lowered his head and looked at his cell phone. He said dejectedly, ¡°Uncle Feng, is Xiao Bao especially stupid? Is that why he can¡¯t y well?¡± Chang Feng sat down beside Xiao Bao andforted him softly. ¡°Xiao Bao, this game is meant for adults to y. It¡¯s normal for children to not y it well.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he looked up at him, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Then why did Brother y so well?¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao in confusion. ¡°Brother is first in the national server, first!¡± Xiao Bao pointed a finger and said seriously, ¡°There are hundreds of millions of people ying this game. There are both children and adults. Brother is first!¡± Chang Feng did not know what to say to Xiao Bao¡¯s question. ¡°Brother yed well, and Sister yed well too.¡± Xiao Bao lowered his head in disappointment and said sadly, ¡°We¡¯re triplets. Logically speaking, the three of us should be about the same, but now that I¡¯m the worst at games, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m the stupidest?¡± ¡°Stupid?¡± Xiao Bao nodded seriously. ¡°Second Daddy and Mommy must have passed all their intelligence to my brother and sister, leaving me being the stupidest.¡± Chang Feng raised his hand and flicked Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°You let your imagination run wild all day. You¡¯ve just learned how to shoot, but you can already hit the sixth ring. Most people learn to shoot at your age, and not many can hit a target. Moreover, you¡¯re so good at darts, yet you still say that you¡¯re stupid. If you¡¯re really stupid, how can you learn these things?¡± When Xiao Bao heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao gently and said, ¡°If you want to study hard, you¡¯ll definitely be able to learn well.¡± Chapter 1266 - 1266 Wanting to Integrate 1266 Wanting to Integrate When Xiao Bao heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he suddenly recalled how he had helped Mommy today. At that time, he wanted to save his mommy and shot the back of that baddie¡¯s hand. The more Xiao Bao thought about it, the more he felt that he must not have learned how to y games well. Xiao Bao said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Feng, I have to work hard to y games well. In the future, I can y games with Brother and Sister!¡± When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, a trace of helplessness shed in his eyes. Ever since Xiao Bao saw Nian¡¯er, he had asked him a lot about her when he got home. He could tell that Xiao Bao missed his mother. He told him some things about Nian¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t help but tell him that Xiao Bao had a brother and sister. All these years, he had been paying attention to Nian¡¯er. He knew everything about her like the back of his hand. When Xiao Bao found out that he still had a brother and sister, he was so excited that he didn¡¯t want to do his homework at all. He pulled him along and insisted that he download the game. Xiao Bao had thought that he was an only child. Later on, when he found out that he still had his brother and sister, he yearned to fly back to An City immediately to be with them. When Chang Feng found out about this, he regretted it so much that his hair was about to turn white. He hurriedlyforted Xiao Bao and let him interact with his brother and sister online first. After his investigation, he realized that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi liked to y games, so he downloaded a game for Xiao Bao and told him Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s IDs. Xiao Bao began to y games, but his skills were really too lousy. He had worked hard toplete the novice mission and level up. When he could add his brother and sister as friends, he started to add them. However, he was blocked. Xiao Bao was so sad that he continued to y the game. He just wanted to have something to say when he was with his brother and sister in the future. However, he had worked very hard to y games, but his game skills were really too lousy¡­ At this moment, Chang Feng¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that Xiao Bao was still persevering in his game, he took out his phone and opened it. The cell phone page was filled with red numbers. Chang Feng looked at the numbers carefully and realized that there was Nian¡¯er¡¯s code. Could something have happened to Nian¡¯er? With this thought in mind, Chang Feng hurriedly tranted the code. When he tranted and saw the contents, he was slightly stunned. Chang Feng looked at the message, then at Xiao Bao, who was ying games beside him. He fell into deep thought. He hesitated. Why had Qiao Nian discovered Xiao Bao¡¯s ID so early? Was it because the two children were too vignt and had told Qiao Nian a strange ID directly, or was it because Qiao Nian was very wary of unfamiliar ounts? Or had they let their guard down recently? Chang Feng knew in his heart that even if he didn¡¯t help Qiao Nian investigate this ID, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Qiao Nian found out about them. If Qiao Nian continued to investigate, she might even find Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao had just died again. Seeing Chang Feng staring at him, he smiled and asked, ¡°Uncle Feng, why are you looking at me like that? Could it be that Xiao Bao¡¯s face says that he¡¯s very stupid?¡± Chang Feng smiled. Suddenly, a bold thought appeared in his mind. He reached out and patted Xiao Bao¡¯s head. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t be sad. Why don¡¯t I get your mommy to y games with you?¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s pupils instantly dted. He looked at Chang Feng in disbelief, his voice trembling. ¡°Uncle Feng, is what you said true?¡± ¡°When has Uncle Feng ever lied to you?¡± Chang Feng smiled at Xiao Bao and said gently, ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll get your mommy to add you!¡± Xiao Bao immediately jumped up and was excited for a while. Seeing that Chang Feng had already sent the message, he asked, ¡°Uncle Feng, let me tell you, I¡¯m very lousy at it. Will Mommy think that I¡¯m very stupid?¡± He didn¡¯t want his mother to think that he was stupid. He hoped that he would be an obedient, adorable, and smart child in his mommy¡¯s heart. Chang Feng had been thinking about how to stop Xiao Bao from directly revealing his identity. When he heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell your mommy when the timees that I¡¯m the one ying the game. Your mommy won¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid.¡± Chapter 1267 - 1267 I Don’t Know How to Play 1267 I Don¡¯t Know How to y Xiao Bao immediately covered his mouth happily. When he realized that it was wrong of him to mock Uncle Chang Feng like this, he pretended to be serious. ¡°Uncle Feng, do you think Mommy will be unhappy to y games with me because I didn¡¯t y well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s very strong. It¡¯s not a problem for her to fight five people alone!¡± Chang Feng said with a smile. Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with stars, and he looked at her with admiration. ¡°Mommy is really amazing.¡± ¡°She used to be second in the national server. She didn¡¯t seem to y much after that. Now, she¡¯s dropped to top 20.¡± Chang Feng told Xiao Bao all the information he had found. Xiao Bao took Chang Feng¡¯s arm and asked coquettishly, ¡°Uncle Feng, when I¡¯m done ying, can I acknowledge Mommy?¡± ¡°It depends, but if you want to acknowledge your mommy, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll see if the time is right.¡± As Chang Feng spoke, his expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long before you acknowledge your mommy!¡± Although Xiao Bao was a little depressed at first, when he heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he immediately became happy. ¡°Uncle Feng, why don¡¯t you y with Mommy? In the future, I¡¯ll secretly practice my skills. I won¡¯t drag Mommy down.¡± Xiao Bao still felt that he didn¡¯t y well. It was better to let Uncle Chang Feng be the substitute first. When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± Xiao Bao looked at Chang Feng in shock, then blinked in confusion. This? Uncle Feng actually didn¡¯t know how to y games? He had always felt that Uncle Feng was omnipotent. Now, it seemed that Mommy was the most powerful! Forget it. He should y games with Mommy. Although he was very lousy, he was at least a little better than Uncle Feng. Chang Feng watched as Xiao Bao, who had been so nervous that his hands were trembling, calm down. His lips curved up slightly, and a smile shed in his eyes. It seemed that Xiao Bao was no longer nervous. ¡­ While Qiao Nian was talking to Gu Zhou, Chang Feng¡¯s code was sent over. When she saw the contents, she was stunned. Behind such a cute ID was actually a 1.9-meter-tall man, her eldest senior brother! She remembered that Eldest Senior Brother had always been cold. She didn¡¯t expect him to act cute online! After she logged in, she began to search for Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s ID and clicked ¡°Add Friend¡±. Eldest Senior Brother quickly agreed to her friend request. She looked at Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s new ount. The difference in their ranks was too great. They could only y match mode, not ranking mode. She turned on the match mode and invited ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡± into her room. Qiao Nian was about to y games with Eldest Senior Brother when a friend came online on the right side of her phone. First ce in the national server! Mr. Q! She had yed a game with Mr. Q once in the past. At that time, Mr. Q seemed to have started ying because he was short of money. Qiao Nian thought that Mr. Q had always been interested in ying ranking mode, so she gave up on the idea of ying games with him. ¡­ Gu Qi and Xiao Shi entered the game. When Gu Qi saw that the ount he had been thinking about was online, he was slightly stunned. After some thought, he clicked ¡°Request to enter the room¡±. When Gu Qi saw that there was an outsider in the room, he hesitated and typed a series of words. ¡°Can I invite a good friend?¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian looked at the text Mr. Q had sent and smiled. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course.¡± She initially nned to start the game, but she didn¡¯t expect Mr. Q to take the initiative to apply to enter the room. Soon, an ount with the ID ¡°Shi Shi¡± entered. Seeing that everyone was here, Qiao Nian clicked ¡°Begin the game¡±. ¡­ When Xiao Shi saw the name of her teammate, her expression froze for a moment. She looked at Gu Qi beside her. ¡°Brother, that person is actually here too.¡± Gu Qi also saw the ount called ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡±. He frowned. Xiao Shi asked hesitantly, ¡°Brother, why are you ying games with her? Does Brother know her?¡± Gu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She used to be second in the national server. She yed games well and was a good person. Previously, when I owed Mommy money, I wanted to y games to earn money. She was the one who helped me repay the huge sum I owed!¡± Chapter 1268 - 1268 Sacrificing Him 1268 Sacrificing Him Xiao Shi instantly recalled this. Previously, she had heard from her brother that the first time her brother and Mommy met was outside the funeral parlor. At that time, her brother had asked Mommy for money. At that time, his brother didn¡¯t have any money. His brother could only think of being a ymate to earn money and still owe his mother a huge sum of money. He couldn¡¯t forget it and earned money from it. ¡°I remember now. So she¡¯s Brother¡¯s sugar daddy!¡± Xiao Shi said with a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°She knows Baby Xiao Bao. Baby Xiao Bao hasn¡¯t yed many games. In that case, Baby Xiao Bao shouldn¡¯t be a bad person!¡± Xiao Shi analyzed it seriously. When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he nodded slightly. He felt that Xiao Shi was right, but he also felt that there was something wrong that he couldn¡¯t put his finger on. Was Baby Xiao Bao a good person? ¡­ Xiao Bao looked at the team lineup, his eyes sparkling. He hurriedly raised his phone to Chang Feng and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Feng, look!¡± When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he nced at his phone screen and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s fingers slid across ¡°Mr. Q¡± and ¡°Shi Shi¡±. He said excitedly, ¡°See!¡± ¡°Are they Gu Qi and Xiao Shi?¡± Only then did Chang Feng notice the two ounts Xiao Bao was pointing at. Xiao Bao nodded repeatedly like a chicken eating rice. He said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Mommy invited Brother and Sister to y games with me. Oh my god, I can actually y games with my family.¡± Xiao Bao gave a happy smile and looked at Chang Feng happily. ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡­¡± However, before Xiao Bao could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Chang Feng. ¡°The game has begun. If you don¡¯t go out soon, you¡¯ll lose again!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Bao hurriedly bought the equipment and controlled the little avatar with his left hand to walk out. His face was filled with seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag Mommy back. I must let Mommy win!¡± Seeing Xiao Bao like this, Chang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Xiao Bao was a support yer. Seeing that Qiao Nian was a marksman, he happily controlled his hero to dance beside Qiao Nian¡¯s hero and muttered. ¡°The battle hasn¡¯t started yet. I¡¯m going to get seriouster!¡± Qiao Nian was about to fight the wave when she saw ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡± dancing. She looked at the hero in disbelief. She really hadn¡¯t expected Eldest Senior Brother to be so cute. Hence, she controlled her hero to jump up. There were five games in a row. When their teammates saw that the four of them were dancing, they directly moved the heroes to dance together. In order not to be disturbed, the five of them danced beside the crystal and seemed to be lost in the moment. A text message from an unfamiliar teammate, Bee, appeared on the screen. ¡°Mr. Q, it¡¯s my honor to be in a team with you to y games!¡± After Bee sent the message, she saw that the other party was still dancing. She didn¡¯t care much. With the first ce in the national server, there was nothing to worry about in such a sure-win situation. The group danced for five minutes. Then, everyone returned to their respective lines and began to get serious. At this moment, the game announcement began. First Blood! Everyone saw ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡± lying enchantingly in the middle of the development road. Qiao Nian stood under the tower and looked at the hero lying dead in the middle of the road. She hesitated for a moment, but couldn¡¯t help but send a message. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother? You¡¯re simply too amazing. Are you a professional at giving first blood?¡± Xiao Bao looked at the message his mommy had sent and looked at Chang Feng pitifully. ¡°Uncle Feng, Mommy is speechless and is starting to speak sarcastically!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Just as Xiao Bao was about to say something, Chang Feng said, ¡°You¡¯re alive now. Hurry up and protect your mommy!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xiao Bao replied. He controlled his hero to run towards his mommy, his mind filled with his mommy¡¯s appearance. He ran to his mommy and specially created a tank suit to help her block all the damage. His heart was filled with pride and satisfaction. Not only could he protect his mommy in reality, but he could also protect her online! He died more and more times and lost sixteen lives! Chapter 1269 - 1269 Good Dishes 1269 Good Dishes Xiao Shi sat there ying games. Seeing that Xiao Bao barely stood up for a few minutes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. She texted, ¡°Baby Xiao Bao, do you want to add Brother and me so that we can bring you around because you¡¯re too lousy?¡± Xiao Shi really felt that Xiao Bao did not look like a bad person. Could it be that everything before was a misunderstanding? Many people knew that she and her brother were siblings in the game. Perhaps Baby Xiao Bao knew her and her brother¡¯s identities like this. Xiao Bao looked at the words on the window and smiled happily. He said happily, ¡°Yes, I heard that you¡¯re amazing!¡± Xiao Bao continued to send a series of texts. ¡°But I was blocked by you.¡± Shi Shi said, ¡°Oh, Brother and I will unblock youter. When the timees, we¡¯ll y games together. Good luck. Don¡¯t die again!¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s encouraging words, a happy smile appeared on Xiao Bao¡¯s face. His sister was really gentle. Qiao Nian was in the middle of a team battle. When she saw their conversation, she was slightly stunned. An idea shed across her mind. She seemed to have realized something and stood motionless under the tower. Gu Qi said that the ount called Baby Xiao Bao had been adding him and his sister. Baby Xiao Bao was Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s ount. Eldest Senior Brother said that he wanted to add Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, but they rejected him. Mr. Q? Gu Qi? Shi Shi? Xiao Shi? Was this a coincidence? How could there be so many coincidences in this world? It could only mean one thing. Mr. Q and Shi Shi were Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. Qiao Nian looked at the two people in the game in disbelief, unable toe back to her senses for a long time. Gu Zhou watched as Qiao Nian looked at her cell phone with a variety of expressions. This was the first time he had seen Qiao Nian with so many expressions. It seemed that Qiao Nian really liked to y games with her senior brother. Was this game that interesting? Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s phone screen. Seeing that she was motionless, he asked in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou beside her and said with aplicated expression, ¡°I think I¡¯ve discovered my son¡¯s alias.¡± Gu Zhou was confused. Qiao Nian reached out to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Qiao Nian kept switching to Mr. Q¡¯s page. Seeing Gu Zhou take the phone, she said, ¡°Call Xiao Qi now.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou called Gu Qi directly. At the same time, he turned on the speaker and handed the phone to Qiao Nian. As the jungler, Gu Qi saw that the support at the bottomne was already dead. The archer stood under the tower in a daze, not moving. He controlled the hero to rush over and was about to protect the archer when the other party had already killed him. At this moment, he was about to kill the two other heroes when his phone rang. He hurriedly picked up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m ying a game. I¡¯ll call youter!¡± The moment Gu Qi¡¯s call went through, Qiao Nian realized that the hero in the jungle was stunned for a moment. Only then did she kill the two heroes opposite her. ¡°Mr. Q.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the game screen and greeted. Qiao Nian realized that the hero of the jungle was standing rooted to the ground in confusion. Gu Qi¡¯s stammering voice came from the cell phone. ¡°Mommy¡­ you¡­ you know?¡± Qiao Nian really hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Q to be her son. She was surprised for a moment, then said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m the marksman.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Qi, who had always been calm, was stunned. He looked at the game page in disbelief and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you the person who gave me the fifteen yuan?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Qi was stunned. Qiao Nian was also a little stunned. Qiao Nian still remembered that the reason why she could y games with Gu Qi was because the first ce in the national server owed a huge sum of money. He had no choice but to y games with others to earn money. This matter rmed the media at that time, and it even became a trending topic. Everyone was guessing how much the first ce in the national server owed. Some said that it was millions or tens of millions. However, no one expected that he only owed fifteen yuan. She was his sugar daddy and creditor. There were really too many coincidences in life! It was such a coincidence that she couldn¡¯t believe all of this. No wonder when she was in the Gu family, she wanted to y games with him but was rejected by Gu Qi. She didn¡¯t mind at that time and thought that children had their own secrets. Just now, she had been thinking about helping Gu Qi score points in the game. Now, it seemed that she had been too careless. Gu Qi should have been the one to help her score points. ¡°Mommy really didn¡¯t expect you to be so talented in games. Xiao Qi, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Qiao Nian said happily. Chapter 1270 - 1270 Something’s Wrong 1270 Something¡¯s Wrong At this moment, Gu Qi was controlling the game hero to return to the city to heal. His gazended on the ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡± who had just died. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s Baby Xiao Bao?¡± ¡°Just now, you asked me to investigate him. Only then did I know that he was my Eldest Senior Brother. He knew that you were ying games with Xiao Shi and wanted to add you as friends, but you rejected him.¡± Xiao Shi was sitting beside Gu Qi, ying games. When she heard the words ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡±, she was immediately excited. She still remembered the first time she had pretended to be her brother toe to the Gu family. At that time, Mommy had told her a story that mentioned ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡±. ¡°Mommy, is this Eldest Senior Brother the Eldest Senior Brother who almost ate mud balls?¡± Xiao Shi asked with a smile. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her lips curved up slightly. ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Shi smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll unblock Eldest Uncleter and add him as a friend!¡± Gu Qi looked at the Xiao Bao who had just revived in the spring and frowned. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Mommy, I think something¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s your Eldest Senior Brother, then when he added me as a friend, he could have said that he was Mommy¡¯s friend. However, when he sent me a message, he called me Brother.¡± Gu Qi had a photographic memory. He would never make a mistake. ¡°After this round is over, I¡¯ll ask around and hang up!¡± Qiao Nian frowned. She had a strange feeling. Seeing the support following obediently beside her, she recalled that the support had begun to dance as soon as the game began. Eldest Senior Brother was already an adult. How could he do such a childish thing? Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. Even if Eldest Senior Brother didn¡¯t know how to y games, he wouldn¡¯t rush to die so easily. Wasn¡¯t it good to hide under the tower and wait strategically? After Qiao Nian finished this game, she wanted to contact Eldest Senior Brother again and ask him clearly, but she hesitated. Eldest Senior Brother had not told the truth just now. Did that mean that Eldest Senior Brother did not want her to know? ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the ID ¡®Baby Xiao Bao¡¯ is Chang Feng¡¯s style. What do you think?¡± Gu Zhou said. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart jumped to her throat. She nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Maybe a child is ying the game?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s tragic results and gasped. Most children were lousy at games. Could it be that the person operating this ount was really a child? ¡°Could it be that Eldest Senior Brother has already gotten married and had children?¡± Qiao Nian frowned, then shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not right. If Eldest Senior Brother has really gotten married and had children, he would definitely tell me. Moreover, what he and your brother are doing now is very dangerous. How can he get married and have children at this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Gu Zhou could sense that the person behind ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡± was a child. His sixth sense could not be wrong. This child was the child Chang Feng wanted to protect. However, Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t understand why this child wanted to add Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. ¡°If Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want to say it, he definitely won¡¯t.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips, her eyes suddenly lighting up. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it myself!¡± Gu Zhou nodded. This round was about to end. Worried that ¡°Baby Xiao Bao¡± would go offline, Qiao Nian suggested another round. The four of them began to team up again and started another round. ¡­ Xiao Bao sat beside Chang Feng and smiled at his cell phone game. He said happily, ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯ve finally won one round. Moreover, Mommy wants to y games with me again!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mommy is so gentle. When I was about to be killed by the enemy, Mommy even saved me!¡± Xiao Bao said excitedly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mommy must want to teach me how to y the game well. I have to work hard to get ahead this time!¡± Xiao Bao said confidently. ¡­ Qiao Nian had to investigate Baby Xiao Bao and didn¡¯t have time to y games, so she handed the phone to Gu Zhou. ¡°Help me y the game. I¡¯ll use theputer to investigate his situation.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the screen of his phone and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve never yed¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to y this game. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just do as you please. Anyway, Xiao Qi ys well. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Qiao Nianforted him and turned around to take the notebook out of the case. Chapter 1271 - 1271 Her hand slipped! 1271 Her hand slipped! Holding the phone with both hands, Gu Zhou looked at the image on the cell phone. He hesitated for a moment before controlling the hero on the cell phone to follow the others out. He didn¡¯t know what was going on either, but in a daze, he gave away his first life. The screen dimmed a little. He looked at his little figure lying enchantingly on the ground and looked at Qiao Nian¡¯sputer screen awkwardly. Qiao Nian¡¯s screen was filled with rows of red codes. Although he wasn¡¯t a hacker, he more or less knew about codes. The hero in Gu Zhou¡¯s cell phone game had been resurrected again. Just as he was about to control the hero to leave, a series of question marks appeared on the left side of the screen. Baby Xiao Bao: ??? Just as he was about to reply, he fell to the ground again. Gu Zhou was speechless. Xiao Bao sat cross-legged on the bed, his small head filled with questions. Strange, had something happened to Mommy? Was she lying on the ground again? Xiao Bao handed the phone to Chang Feng and asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Feng, look. Mommy is dead again. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s phone. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s ount was still in the midst of dying, he said casually, ¡°Her hand might have slipped!¡± With that, Chang Feng saw a message from the left side of the screen. Shi Shi: Mommy, why are you dead again? Don¡¯t you know how to y this hero? At this moment, Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s innocent question on the phone and frowned. He instantly felt embarrassed. After Qiao Nian finished typing thest line of code, she realized that Baby Xiao Bao¡¯s ount was logged in from a vi area in MY. She checked the ownership of the vi and realized that it was under Mr. Chen¡¯s name. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou, who was working hard in the game. She said, ¡°The login address of the game is in the vi area under Mr. Chen¡¯s name. The firewall of this vi is very likely to have been created by Eldest Senior Brother. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± She had grown up with Eldest Senior Brother and knew the password he used very well. She entered the first password directly. In an instant, the surveince video of the entire vi appeared on her screen. She searched for these videos and finally found Eldest Senior Brother in the second bedroom on the left on the second floor. Eldest Senior Brother was not ying with his phone now. Instead, he looked down at the child beside him ying the game. That child had his head lowered as he yed with his phone. From his size, he should be five or six years old. Five or six years old? Qiao Nian thought of the two children at home again. A crazy thought shed across her mind. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She gasped and stared unblinkingly at the child, her eyes involuntarily turning red. Instinctively, she approached theputer screen and gently ced her fingers on the child. At this moment, the child in the surveince cameras looked at Chang Feng happily, as if he was saying something. ¡°Ah Zhou.¡± Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at the child¡¯s face. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Come and take a look!¡± Gu Zhou put down the game in his hand. He had already died six times, but he had yet to obtain an assist, let alone a head. He walked up to Qiao Nian and looked at the child on the screen. His breathing hitched, and he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look a lot like you?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, her eyes were still fixed on the child¡¯s face. Her lips curved up slightly. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s our third child?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°I think he looks more like Big Brother when he was young.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her expression faltered slightly. She looked at the child in surprise and said hesitantly, ¡°Do you think this child belongs to Big Brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the child and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ll only know about this after asking Big Brother.¡± ¡°I believe that he¡¯s our child.¡± Qiao Nian grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand anxiously, her eyes a little red. She exined, ¡°If he¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s child, then Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have to lie to us. As long as Eldest Senior Brother says that he¡¯s the son of a good friend, we¡¯ll also take this child to y games with us. But in order to hide the existence of this child, Eldest Senior Brother told me that he was the one ying the game.¡± Chapter 1272 - 1272 Who Is He? 1272 Who Is He? Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Qiao Nian pointed at the child¡¯s face. ¡°Look at his eyebrows, nose, and mouth. His eyes are very simr to mine, so I have a feeling that this child must be ours.¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked at the child in the video. Her eyes were red, and tears fell uncontrobly. She covered her mouth emotionally, trying hard not to cry. Gu Zhou reached out and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. He took a tissue from the side and carefully wiped Qiao Nian¡¯s tears. Without any evidence, Gu Zhou didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions. However, he knew that Qiao Nian already treated that child as her own. Gu Zhou patted Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder gently and cautioned her helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be emotional now. We can¡¯t be sure whose child this is. If he¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s child, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. If he¡¯s really our child, it means that this child is very happy. He didn¡¯t suffer for so many years like Xiao Shi.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the child in the surveince cameras and had a feeling that this child was very likely to be his. At the thought that this child had not suffered much, Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. She looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. If he¡¯s really our child, and he was raised by Big Brother, he should be doing very well.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. If it was really his child, why had Big Brother kept him by his side? Why hadn¡¯t he sent the child to him? Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. At this moment, his phone rang. Only then did Qiao Nian notice that they had already finished one round. Fortunately, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi had turned the tide in that round and finally won. On the team page, Xiao Bao sent another message. ¡°Junior Sister, do you want to y another round?¡± Qiao Nian subconsciously looked at the child in the video. The child was looking at his cell phone expectantly. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red again. She firmly believed that that child was definitely the third child she had been looking for. She looked down at the team page on her phone and opened the chat box. Her hands were trembling. ¡°Xiao Bao?¡± Qiao Nian saw that baby Xiao Bao had turned on the loudspeaker. This meant that Xiao Bao could hear her. Without waiting for the other party to type, she opened the voice chat. Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Xiao Bao?¡± Chang Feng frowned. In the next moment, Qiao Nian saw Chang Feng looking at the camera. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She realized that Chang Feng might have noticed that she had hacked into the vi¡¯s security system. Qiao Nian hurriedly said, ¡°I miss you very much.¡± Chang Feng stared at the camera in silence. He took the cell phone from Xiao Bao, turned off the sound system of the phone game, and took away his phone. In the next moment, Qiao Nian realized that the screen was nk. Eldest Senior Brother had already kicked her out of the vi¡¯s security system again. Previously, Qiao Nian had only suspected that the child was hers. Now, she was 100% sure. Otherwise, Eldest Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to kick her out. Qiao Nian knew that the other party couldn¡¯t hear her voice message. She began to type. ¡°Are you my baby?¡± Xiao Bao took the cell phone from Chang Feng and looked at the message from Mommy. He was so excited that his eyes were filled with stars. He looked at Chang Feng seriously and asked, ¡°Uncle Feng, I can acknowledge Mommy now, right?¡± Without waiting for Chang Feng to speak, Xiao Bao continued, ¡°This is a game. Many people are ying the game. No one will notice us, let alone realize that I¡¯ve acknowledged Mommy, right?¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao with aplicated expression and did not speak. Seeing that Chang Feng was silent, Xiao Bao lowered his head and typed the word ¡°Mommy¡±. However, before he could send the word, his phone had already turned off automatically. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Bao anxiously turned on his phone again, but there was no reaction. Chapter 1273 - 1273 Dead Battery 1273 Dead Battery ¡°The battery is dead,¡± Chang Feng said calmly. Only then did Xiao Bao react. He hurriedly ran down from the bed and walked to the table at the side. He quickly plugged in the charger and turned it on anxiously. However, his phone didn¡¯t respond at all. The power button didn¡¯t seem to work. Chang Feng slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯ll take a while to turn on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Bao frowned and looked at Chang Feng in confusion. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Why is it taking so long? Will Mommy be very sad? I want to¡­¡± Before Xiao Bao could finish speaking, the door of the room was pushed open and Mr. Chen walked in. When Xiao Bao saw Mr. Chen, he ced his phone on the table and quickly ran towards him. He rushed into Mr. Chen¡¯s arms and called out happily, ¡°Daddy!¡± Mr. Chen bent down and picked Xiao Bao up high, making him giggle. Then, he hugged Xiao Bao and asked with a smile, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Mr. Chen sat on the sofa and ced Xiao Bao on hisp. When Xiao Bao heard Mr. Chen¡¯s question, he hurriedly told him about ying games with Qiao Nian just now. In the end, he said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is really smart. She actually recognized me. I was about to acknowledge Mommy, but my phone ran out of battery.¡± At the mention of the phone running out of battery, Xiao Bao lowered his head and sighed helplessly. ¡°How annoying. If only the phone had a full battery all the time. That way, I could acknowledge Mommy.¡± Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s bright smile and the anticipation in his eyes. He nodded. ¡°Yes, what a pity.¡± ¡°Daddy, when the phone is chargedter, I¡¯ll acknowledge Mommy. Do you think Mommy will think that I¡¯m a lousy gamer?¡± Xiao Bao had initially thought that he could directly push the me for his lousy gamey to Uncle Feng, but now that Mommy already knew that he was the one ying the game, he couldn¡¯t push the me to Uncle Feng. Mr. Chen smiled and shook his head. There was a trace of sadness in his eyes as he said, ¡°No, your mommy likes you so much. How could she think that you¡¯re stupid? Moreover, with your mommy ying games with you, you¡¯ll be strong very soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy is really amazing.¡± Xiao Bao exined what had just happened in the game with exultation. He said excitedly, ¡°The people on the other side are bad. They all want to bully Mommy. I¡¯m so brave. I¡¯ve been protecting Mommy!¡± There was sadness in Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes, but he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I knew Xiao Bao was the best.¡± ¡°Yes, Xiao Bao is the best. That¡¯s because Daddy taught him well!¡± Xiao Bao looked at Mr. Chen happily and wrapped his arms around his neck. ¡°Daddy, after we acknowledge Mommy, can we live together forever and never be separated?¡± When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, a lonely smile appeared on his face. He did not answer Xiao Bao directly and asked, ¡°Does Xiao Bao miss Mommy very much?¡± Xiao Bao nodded vigorously and said happily, ¡°Of course. Xiao Bao wants to live with Mommy!¡± Mr. Chen looked into Xiao Bao¡¯s fox-like eyes and recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s bright face. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Xiao Bao, if only you weren¡¯t a child of the Gu family.¡± When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s innocent words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. Xiao Bao continued, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m a child of the Gu family. That¡¯s why can I be your child. I¡¯m very d that I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s child. I¡¯m even more d that I have a father who loves me!¡± Xiao Bao hugged Mr. Chen¡¯s body like an adult. He patted Mr. Chen¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°The person Xiao Bao loves the most is Daddy!¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s body stiffened slightly, then he hugged Xiao Bao. Chapter 1274 - 1274 Worried 1274 Worried After a long while, Xiao Bao let go of Mr. Chen¡¯s body and kissed him on the cheek. Then, he said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Daddy love Xiao Bao the most?¡± When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, his eyes turned slightly red. He hugged Xiao Bao in his arms, unwilling to let him see his face. His low and hoarse voice was filled with helplessness. ¡°As a child of the Gu family, you might lose your life at any time.¡± Xiao Bao didn¡¯t know Mr. Chen¡¯s current expression. He grabbed his clothes and said softly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not afraid. With you around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s arms tightened involuntarily, and his throat choked. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°Daddy, you really don¡¯t have to worry. Brother Xiao Qi and Sister Xiao Shi are also alive and well. They¡¯re both children of the Gu family. I¡¯m also a child of the Gu family and I¡¯m fine now. Daddy is already very powerful!¡± Xiao Bao said in a childish voice. When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he let go of him and looked into his eyes. He exined seriously, ¡°Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi are alive and well because outsiders don¡¯t know of their existence.¡± Xiao Bao blinked in confusion. Mr. Chen continued, ¡°Xiao Qi has always been hidden by your father. No one knows of his existence, and Xiao Shi lived outside because someone knows that she¡¯s a child of the Gu family. She lived a hard life for so many years. If your mommy and daddy hadn¡¯t discovered them in time, Xiao Shi might have continued to suffer!¡± He knew in his heart that those people would not let the Gu family¡¯s children off, let alone let the Gu family have an easy time. It was precisely because he was standing in the mud that he knew how turbid the water in the mud was. Xiao Bao looked at Mr. Chen, not fully understanding. He pursed his lips slightly, as if he had made up his mind. He said very bravely, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m still very happy that I¡¯m a child of the Gu family. I¡¯m even happier to have a father like you by my side. I¡¯ve enjoyed Daddy¡¯s love, and I¡¯ll work hard to bear the responsibility of being a child of the Gu family. Daddy, I¡¯m very brave. I¡¯m definitely not afraid of bad people. Even if there are bad people, I¡¯ll use the marksmanship you taught me to hit them, chase them away, and protect you!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, there was a trace of a smile in his eyes. His lips curved up slightly. ¡°Daddy will also work hard to protect you.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s smile was especially bright. There were two deep dimples on the side of his face, and his eyes were curved into crescents. ¡°Since you¡¯re already a man, acknowledge your mommy!¡± Mr. Chen said. When Xiao Bao heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Soon, the light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter. He asked happily, ¡°Daddy, can I really?¡± Mr. Chen nodded. Xiao Bao kissed Mr. Chen¡¯s cheek excitedly and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Bao in his arms and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t acknowledge your mommy tonight. When you see herter, you can acknowledge her, okay?¡± Xiao Bao thought about how he had already waited for five years. A few more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference. He nodded excitedly. With that, Mr. Chen looked at Chang Feng beside him and said, ¡°Go and make an appointmentter to bring Xiao Bao to them!¡± When Chang Feng heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, his face turned pale. He looked at the ted Xiao Bao, and his heart felt empty. However, Chang Feng knew in his heart that he did not know how long this farewell would take toe. Chang Feng still replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he went out to settle this matter. Mr. Chen sat on the sofa and watched as Xiao Bao jumped up and down happily. His eyes were a little dazed, and his eyes were a little wet. Xiao Bao ran to his phone and turned it on again. This time, the phone could be turned on. He logged back into the game and realized that his mommy, brother, and sister had already gone offline. Coincidentally, he wanted to train his gaming skills when they were not around so he could y games with them in the future. Xiao Bao sat on a small stool in front of the table and began to y again. Mr. Chen sat there and looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s back, his eyes filled with reluctance. Chapter 1275 - 1275 Separated 1275 Separated All good things muste to an end. Mr. Chen let out a long sigh. He closed his eyes and opened them again. His eyes were calm as he turned around and walked out. He walked out and saw Chang Feng standing in the corridor with his head lowered, his eyes red-rimmed. Mr. Chen gently patted Chang Feng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s safer there.¡± Chang Feng pursed his lips and looked into Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes. After a long time, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Chen gave a faint smile and retracted his gaze from Chang Feng¡¯s face. His voice was slightly low. ¡°Take him there. I won¡¯t go.¡± With that, Mr. Chen walked forward without looking back. Chang Feng stood alone. He looked at Mr. Chen¡¯s retreating back that seemed to be a little more lonely than usual. He had watched Xiao Bao grow up with his own eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear for Xiao Bao to leave. Mr. Chen was rted to Xiao Bao by blood. He felt that Mr. Chen would prefer to raise Xiao Bao. But in their current situation, it was no longer safe for Xiao Bao to stay with them. Even if he didn¡¯t send Xiao Bao back this time, if Xiao Bao contacted Little Junior Sister in the future and Old Master Cui¡¯s people found out, the problem would be huge. Master¡¯s many years of nning would be wasted. Chang Feng sighed slightly. He only hoped that Master would be able to ept it. ¡­ Qiao Nian turned off the game and sent Chang Feng a message on her phone, asking him about the child. Gu Zhou had been sitting beside Qiao Nian the entire time. Seeing that Qiao Nian was anxious and wanted to send another message to Chang Feng, he took Qiao Nian¡¯s phone away and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The situation on Chang Feng¡¯s side isplicated. We have to be calm. We can¡¯t cause them trouble.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she felt like a deted balloon. She sat on the spot weakly and said, ¡°I understand. I was just too anxious just now.¡± Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian tightly and gently nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I understand!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. She had to believe Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother would definitely give her an urate answer. About an hourter, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. She gripped her cell phone tightly and anxiously deciphered the string of codes. Ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, under the roller coaster at the amusement park in Yangon. Qiao Nian wrote the tranted words on a piece of paper. Her heart was beating violently, and her hand, which was holding the paper, was trembling. She handed the paper in her hand to Gu Zhou, her eyes filled with a happy smile. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be able to see our child tomorrow!¡± Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Her hand was trembling, and so was her entire body. He pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He said softly, ¡°Yes, our family can finally be reunited!¡± Qiao Nian leaned into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms, tears flowing down her face. She still remembered that after she gave birth, shey alone on the hospital bed and saw the two dead babies by the bed. At that time, she waspletely disheartened and yearned to die with her children. That heartache was still there. She had never expected that after the tables had turned, her children would still be alive. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t sleep much that night. Her mind was filled with images of that child. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep. Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t slept well either. The next day, the two of them went to the amusement park early. Qiao Nian nced at the watch on her wrist. There was still an hour before the agreed time. She hade early because she was afraid that she would bete. What if she missed her child? Qiao Nian stood nervously by the roller coaster and waited. She looked around, afraid that she would miss any detail. At this moment, Chang Feng was standing in a shopping mall opposite the amusement park with Xiao Bao. Holding a telescope with both hands, Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou in the waiting area beside the roller coaster. His grip on the telescope tightened involuntarily. Xiao Bao, who was standing beside Chang Feng, looked up at him with a bright smile. ¡°Uncle Feng, has Mommy arrived?¡± Chapter 1276 - 1276 Are you unhappy? 1276 Are you unhappy? When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, he squatted down and handed the binocrs to him. He said softly, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Xiao Bao took the binocrs from Chang Feng and looked around for Qiao Nian. Chang Feng heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Under the roller coaster, see if you can see your daddy and mommy.¡± Xiao Bao nodded and looked down at the roller coaster with his binocrs. When he saw the two of them, he hurriedly put down the binocrs, and his eyes lit up. He looked at Chang Feng excitedly and asked, ¡°Uncle Feng, I see Mommy and Second Daddy. They¡¯re standing there. Can I look for them now?¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s expectant eyes. His mind was filled with images of Xiao Bao since he was young, and he felt even worse. He squatted down and took Xiao Bao¡¯s hands. Xiao Bao looked at Chang Feng in confusion, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Uncle Feng, are you unhappy?¡± Chang Feng shook his head and smiled. ¡°No, Xiao Bao. When you find your mommy, you have to remember to listen to them, understand?¡± Xiao Bao was happy again. In the past, he had dreamed of being with his mommy. ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯ll definitely listen to Mommy and second Daddy. Xiao Bao has always been an obedient child!¡± When Chang Feng heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He nodded. ¡°Yes, Xiao Bao has always been very obedient. Let¡¯s go!¡± This time, Chang Feng wore a human skin mask and disguised himself as an ordinary-looking man. Holding Xiao Bao in one hand and his school bag in the other, he walked out. He knew very well that if he let go of Xiao Bao this time, he did not know when he would see him again. The two of them bought tickets and entered the amusement park. Just as they were about to reach the roller coaster, Chang Feng stopped and ced Xiao Bao on the ground, then ced his school bag on his back. The moment Xiao Bao carried his school bag, he almost lost his bnce and fell. His legs trembled as he tried his best to stand up straight. He looked at Chang Feng beside him and frowned. Heined unhappily, ¡°Uncle Feng, I just want to say a few words to Mommy. I¡¯ll be going tonight. Why do I have to carry such a heavy school bag?¡± Chang Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked down at Xiao Bao and tried hard to smile. He asked softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, you¡¯re already a big child. Can¡¯t you carry this?¡± When Xiao Bao heard this, he immediately straightened his back and said proudly, ¡°Of course I can!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a child of the Gu family. You have to work hard to bear the responsibility of the Gu family in the future. In the future, don¡¯t tell anyone about Mr. Chen, let alone tell others that he¡¯s your uncle,¡± Chang Feng instructed seriously. Xiao Bao nodded and agreed obediently. ¡°I know. He¡¯s my daddy!¡± Chang Feng was speechless. Chang Feng shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t tell anyone that you know Mr. Chen, let alone that he¡¯s your father. You can¡¯t say that he¡¯s your uncle either. Don¡¯t tell anyone anything about Mr. Chen. You¡¯re not even allowed to tell anyone where you lived previously. This is for your safety.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s little face turned serious as well. He didn¡¯t understand why Uncle Feng was telling him these things so seriously, but he was already used to listening to Uncle Feng. He nodded obediently and said, ¡°Uncle Feng, I understand.¡± It was a happy thing for him to be able to acknowledge his mommy, but why did he feel terrible now? Xiao Bao pursed his lips, his eyes a little red. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Feng, does Daddy not want me anymore?¡± ¡°No, Master was just afraid that someone would hurt you, so he instructed you in advance not to spout nonsense.¡± As Chang Feng spoke, he looked at Xiao Bao, who was about to cry, and felt even worse. ¡°Don¡¯t mention your previous living environment again. This is for your sake. Xiao Bao, there are too many bad people outside, and there are many people in the amusement park. We¡¯re worried that something will go wrong. If others know about you, they might hurt you.¡± Chapter 1277 - 1277 Comfort 1277 Comfort ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bao raised his eyebrows slightly and asked pitifully. Chang Feng nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Of course. Your daddy is worried that you¡¯ll be hurt.¡± Xiao Bao still looked at Chang Feng worriedly and pouted pitifully. Seeing Xiao Bao like this, Chang Feng felt as if his heart had been stabbed by something. He took a deep breath and smiled gently. ¡°Uncle Feng was afraid that you would be hurt. Your father and I care about you the most. You¡¯re our little darling.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he looked up and met those clear and deep eyes. When those eyes smiled, they were like the crescent moon hanging in the sky, making it impossible for him to look away. The uneasiness and sadness in his heart disappeared. Although Uncle Feng had already changed his face, his eyes were still so beautiful. Xiao Bao smiled too, because Uncle Feng had also admitted that Mr. Chen was his ¡°Daddy¡±. Xiao Bao did not forget Chang Feng¡¯s strange expression just now. He asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle Feng, are you going to bring me home tonight?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chang Feng¡¯s smile was as gentle as ever. Xiao Bao¡¯s uneasiness finally settled down. The difort in his heart hadpletely disappeared. He happily took Uncle Feng¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Uncle Feng, I still want to eat egg soup tonight!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s bright face when he wheedled, and his heart ached even more. Who knew how many years it would be before they met again. Perhaps when they met again, Xiao Bao would have already grown up. He would not be as soft and cuddly as he was now, let alone hug and kiss him and Mr. Chen. He would not be as dependent on him as he was now. Chang Feng felt as if a part of his heart had been hollowed out. He could understand the loneliness in his master¡¯s heart very well now. What made Chang Feng feel the most ufortable was that neither he nor his master could say goodbye to Xiao Bao properly. They could only use this kind of deception to trick Xiao Bao into leaving. Chang Feng pulled Xiao Bao into his arms and slowly closed his eyes. He swallowed hard, holding back his tears. Xiao Bao did not understand what Chang Feng was thinking. He hugged him obediently and asked softly, ¡°Uncle Feng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Xiao Bao.¡± Chang Feng did not answer Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao looked at Chang Feng in confusion. He gently nted a kiss on Chang Feng¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Uncle Feng, remember to pick me up!¡± Remember your daddy and me. However, he did not dare to say this. If he did, Xiao Bao would definitely be unwilling to leave. ¡°Remember what?¡± Xiao Bao tilted his head and asked in confusion. Seeing that Chang Feng was still hugging him, he asked, ¡°Are you asking me to remember to have lunch?¡± Chang Feng¡¯s body paused for a moment, then he nodded. ¡°Yes, remember to have a good lunch.¡± Chang Feng let go of Xiao Bao and looked at his face. His eyes were wet, and he could not see Xiao Bao¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Hurry up and go. Your mommy is getting anxious.¡± Xiao Bao looked into Changfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Feng, is there sand in your eyes? Shall I help you wipe them?¡± As Xiao Bao spoke, he took out a tissue from his pocket and carefully wiped Chang Feng¡¯s tears. Seeing that Xiao Bao¡¯s face was getting clearer and clearer in front of him, Chang Feng gave a gentle smile. ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Only then did Xiao Bao put away the tissue and say happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go then. Uncle Feng, remember to pick me up tonight!¡± With that, Xiao Bao ran towards Qiao Nian not far away. Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s back. When Xiao Bao ran up to Qiao Nian and saw that she had seen him, he turned around and left. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Bao ran towards Qiao Nian. Perhaps it was because he wanted to see his mommy so much, so he no longer felt that his school bag was heavy. He shouted excitedly! Qiao Nian hurriedly walked towards Xiao Bao and pulled him into her arms. Everything around her seemed to not matter. At this moment, Qiao Nian could only feel Xiao Bao. She hugged Xiao Bao tightly in her arms, and the empty ce in her heart was finally filled. Chapter 1278 - 1278 I am your Mommy 1278 I am your Mommy Xiao Bao hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s neck and buried his head in her chest. Smelling her scent, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. This was Mommy¡¯s smell. Mommy smelled as good as he had imagined. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s voice choked. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bao!¡± He was clearly a man who could protect his mommy. He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to cry when he saw his mommy. Feeling the warmth of Xiao Bao¡¯s body and smelling his fragrance, Qiao Nian¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She let go of Xiao Bao slightly and lowered her head to nt a kiss on his forehead. It was true. Her gut feeling was right. This was her and Gu Zhou¡¯s child. ¡°Xiao Bao.¡± Qiao Nian hugged him tightly again and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m your Mommy.¡± Xiao Bao wiped his tears with his small hand. His father had said that a man could not cry. A crying man could not protect his mommy. He felt so happy that he could finally hug his mommy instead of looking at her photos all day. Gu Zhou walked up to them and pulled Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao into his arms. Xiao Bao sensed Gu Zhou¡¯s arrival. He looked at him and hesitated for a moment before calling out, ¡°Second Daddy, I¡¯m Xiao Bao!¡± Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. Why did he call him ¡°Second Daddy¡±? Shouldn¡¯t he call him ¡°Daddy¡± directly? When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. She gently voiced Gu Zhou¡¯s doubts. Xiao Bao¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and a bright smile appeared on his face. He said happily, ¡°Xiao Bao has a daddy, so I can¡¯t call him Daddy. I can only call him Second Daddy!¡± Although Xiao Bao¡¯s words were unclear, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian both understood. Xiao Bao called another man ¡°Daddy¡±, so he could only call Gu Zhou ¡°Second Daddy¡±. Xiao Bao was obedient, and his eyes were filled with stars. He said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s the best daddy in the world, and the person who treats Xiao Bao the best.¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou exchanged nces. Qiao Nian asked gently, ¡°Are you talking about Mr. Chen?¡± Xiao Bao opened his mouth slightly and was about to speak when he recalled what Uncle Feng had told him previously. Uncle Feng often said not to tell strangers that his father was Mr. Chen. Strangers. Mommy and Second Daddy shouldn¡¯t be considered strangers, right? They were all family! With this thought in mind, Xiao Bao nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t tell anyone about this! If bad people find out, it will be bad for Daddy and Xiao Bao!¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Previously, Xiao Bao had been by Mr. Chen¡¯s side. It was normal for Xiao Bao to treat Mr. Chen as his father. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. Unfortunately, Gu Zhou could only be his second daddy. Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Bao deeply. Xiao Bao¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered as he looked at Gu Zhou. The father and son looked at each other. Neither of them spoke. After a long while, Gu Zhou asked, ¡°Can you call me Daddy directly?¡± Xiao Bao pouted and shook his head stubbornly. ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. He said sadly, ¡°If I call you Daddy, won¡¯t I be disrespecting my daddy?¡± Xiao Bao pouted and finally said with certainty, ¡°I can¡¯t disrespect my daddy!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao in her arms and her lips curved up slightly. This child was quite stubborn. Gu Zhou reached out and rubbed Xiao Bao¡¯s head. He said helplessly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± When Xiao Bao heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He felt that his little father was a good person and immediately agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s milky voice and her heart softened. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss Xiao Bao¡¯s face again. This little face was extremely soft. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss it again. Smiling, Xiao Bao wrapped his arms around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck, his eyes filled with joy. He liked Mommy so much. Qiao Nian looked into Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She pursed her lips tightly. Chapter 1279 - 1279 A Man 1279 A Man Qiao Nian was really happy. Her children were all fine, and they could even return to her side. Moreover, Xiao Bao didn¡¯t look like he had suffered. ¡°Xiao Bao, are you hungry? Do you want to eat cotton candy?¡± Qiao Nian knew that children liked to eat sweets, so she asked with a smile. When Xiao Bao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled withughter. He shook his head. ¡°Xiao Bao is already a man. He doesn¡¯t eat candy anymore.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. This child¡¯s personality waspletely different from Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. He looked even more lively. Just as she was about to speak, a scream came from not far away, causing amotion. Seeing this, Gu Zhou frowned. He immediately shielded Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao in his arms and brought them to a corner, looking warily at the ce that had caused themotion. At this moment, someone shouted. Qiao Nian could tell that the person was speaking anguage from MY. The gist was that someone had stolen his wallet. Before Qiao Nian could speak, Xiao Bao took out his gun from his pocket. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were slightly stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Bao to carry a gun with him. Xiao Bao had grown up in MY and had learned thenguage. He gripped the gun in his hand tightly and stared unblinkingly at the thief. Many people around them noticed the gun in Xiao Bao¡¯s hand and took a few steps back in fear. A few of them gathered in panic, and the entire amusement park was in a mess. It was as if Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t hear the screams of those people. He stared unblinkingly at the thief, as if searching for the right time. Seeing Xiao Bao ready to shoot, Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. One second, he was a cute child, and the next, he had be a little soldier with a gun! This boy was only a child. Why was he carrying a gun? Qiao Nian had a nagging feeling that the child was too young to hold a gun. She reached out to take the gun from Xiao Bao¡¯s hand. Gu Zhou also felt that it was not good for a child to hold a gun too early. Just as he was about to take the gun away from Xiao Bao, his gaze inadvertently fell on the patterns on Xiao Bao¡¯s gun. He was slightly stunned. He was very familiar with this pattern. The bullet that had saved Qiao Nian previously had the same pattern. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment, but Xiao Bao had already pulled the trigger. Bang! The sound of a silenced gun rang out, and the thief not far away fell to the ground. Although he had hit the thief, he was not bleeding. Instead, he was holding his hand and leg and crying out in pain. Qiao Nian exined to the people around her in MY¡¯snguage, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring everyone. My child uses a toy gun, not a real gun!¡± Everyone also saw that the thief had fallen to the ground and was not bleeding. If this was a real gun, the thief would definitely bleed if he was hit. Since it wasn¡¯t a real gun, they weren¡¯t afraid anymore. One by one, they hurriedly rushed forward to help subdue the thief. Some of them apuded Xiao Bao for his marksmanship. Gu Zhou nced at Xiao Bao with aplicated expression, then walked towards the crowd. He stared intently at the ground, searching for steel bullets. Xiao Bao puffed out his chest proudly and put the gun in his pocket. He snorted and said, ¡°Bad person, let¡¯s see if you dare to steal again!¡± With that, Xiao Bao looked at Qiao Nian with stars in his eyes, as if seeking praise. ¡°Mommy, wasn¡¯t my shooting just now very urate? That baddie will definitely lie in bed for half a monthter. Bad people should be punished.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, he smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, my gun really isn¡¯t a real gun. It¡¯s specially made. It¡¯s filled with steel bullets. It won¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Steel Bullet! Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao in disbelief. Just as she was about to speak, Gu Zhou walked over from the crowd and handed something to Qiao Nian. ¡°This.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Qiao Nian looked at the steel bullet in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand in shock. Then, she looked at Xiao Bao not far away and couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly. ¡°Xiao Bao, you were the one who shot someone to save me in the suburban vi, weren¡¯t you?¡± At that time, Gu Zhou had said that the person who had fired the gun was very likely a young man or a child, because this person might not want to kill someone directly. Chapter 1280 - 1280 Amazing 1280 Amazing When Xiao Bao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his pupils dted involuntarily. He said in disbelief, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re amazing. You guessed it so quickly!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hugged Xiao Bao tightly, her emotionsplicated. Xiao Bao really did not expect his mommy to find out that he had saved her. Mommy was really smart. ¡°Mommy, how did you find out?¡± Gu Zhou handed the steel bullet to Xiao Bao and said, ¡°When we were in the vi, someone used the same steel bullet as the one in our hands.¡± Xiao Bao looked at the steel bullet in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and took it back. ¡°Thank you, Second Daddy. Daddy said that my steel bullets can be used repeatedly. They can hit bad people several times!¡± ¡°Moreover, the steel bullet and your gun have the same patterns, so we know that you saved me.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she leaned over and kissed Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao is amazing!¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s heart was filled with pride. He kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s cheek and his gaze fell on the roller coaster in front of him. He had seen roller coasters on television in the past. Many people on television said that roller coasters were especially interesting. He had always wanted to ride a roller coaster, but his father was worried about his personal safety and had never been willing to let him on one. Now, he finally had a chance to ride a roller coaster. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go ride the roller coaster!¡± Xiao Bao said excitedly. Qiao Nian looked up at the roller coaster beside her. Just now, a car had sped past on the track, causing the wind to mess up Qiao Nian¡¯s hair. She frowned imperceptibly and said worriedly, ¡°Will it be very dangerous?¡± ¡°Mommy, this is just a ride. It¡¯s not dangerous at all.¡± Xiao Bao smiled happily. Then, he looked at Gu Zhou and asked happily, ¡°Second Daddy, let¡¯s y together!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Xiao Bao call him, a gratified smile appeared in his eyes. It seemed that Xiao Bao still cared about him. He nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Once again, Chang Feng stood in a building not far away, holding a pair of binocrs. He watched as Xiao Bao happily chatted with Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. At this moment, Xiao Bao was smiling so much that his eyes were curved into crescents. Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, and his lips curved up involuntarily. For Xiao Bao to be able to be with Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou, he was really happy for him. However, when he thought of how Xiao Bao would never be able to return, the smile on Chang Feng¡¯s face froze on the spot. He looked at Xiao Bao not far away with red-rimmed eyes, and his heart seemed to have been hollowed out. After a long while, Chang Feng retracted his gaze and was about to go back when his phone rang. Chang Feng took out his phone. When he saw the caller ID, he picked up without hesitation. ¡­ Sitting in the study of the vi, Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the photo on the desk. In the photo was Xiao Bao¡¯s bright smile. The moment the call went through, he tried hard to remain calm. ¡°Have you sent him over?¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. If one listened carefully, they could hear the loneliness in his words. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Mr. Chen tightened his grip on the cell phone. ¡°Is he very happy?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very happy.¡± Hearing Chang Feng¡¯s reply, Mr. Chen picked up the photo on the table and looked at it as if he had seen Xiao Bao. Then, he picked up the lighter and watched as Xiao Bao¡¯s photo burned in front of him. Then, he threw the burning photo into the ashtray and watched quietly as Xiao Bao¡¯s photo disappeared. ¡°Come back. There¡¯s something else.¡± After hearing Chang Feng say ¡°Okay¡±, Mr. Chen hung up without hesitation. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Mr. Chen sighed and quickly returned to his usual calm self. ¡°Come in.¡± Butler Zhao walked in. Seeing Mr. Chen sitting at the desk reading documents, he said in a low voice, ¡°Little Master¡¯s personal belongings have all been destroyed, leaving no traces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Mr. Chen spoke, he signed the document and looked up at Butler Zhao. ¡°Where are those people?¡± Chapter 1281 - 1281 Disappointment 1281 Disappointment Those people Mr. Chen was referring to were none other than the people who had been taking care of Xiao Bao. ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed them.¡± Butler Zhao paused for a moment and said, ¡°But Little Master¡¯s teachers have all been sent out.¡± Back then, when Butler Zhao searched for someone to be Xiao Bao¡¯s teacher, he made sure the person was tight-lipped. As for the people taking care of Xiao Bao in the vi, they were all Mr. Chen¡¯s trusted aides. He just had to give them a few instructions. ¡°Pay more attention to the people around them.¡± Mr. Chen paused and said, ¡°Otherwise, they might be threatened.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Zhao nodded. Mr. Chen pushed the document forward and said, ¡°Get someone to give this document to Mr. Cui!¡± Butler Zhao walked to the desk and picked up the documents. Mr. Chen noticed that Butler Zhao¡¯s eyes were red. He pursed his lips and pretended not to see anything. After Butler Zhao left, Mr. Chen was left alone in the study. He sat there quietly. ¡­ In the President¡¯s office of HH Corporation. When Cui Huai saw the document in his hand, he threw it in front of his subordinate in exasperation. He said angrily, ¡°Why are you so useless? I asked you to take down the Sagu Corporation. What have you done? All of you are extremely stupid. You¡¯re really useless!¡± The ten people standing in the office were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They lowered their heads and stood there. Seeing how they were pretending to be dead, Cui Huai was furious. He picked up the cup on the table and threw it at them in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m talking. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The person standing at the front said shakily, ¡°Mr. Cui, our subordinates were all ipetent. We did follow Mr. Chen to the agreed location, but Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t attend the appointment. Our people didn¡¯t kill them.¡± When Cui Huai heard this, he grew even angrier. ¡°How dare you say that? Have you investigated thoroughly? Where¡¯s Chen Quan? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± ¡°Mr. Chen wanted toe over directly, but a waiter dirtied his clothes. He went back to change his clothes.¡± When Cui Huai heard that person¡¯s exnation, the anger in his eyes intensified. He chased the person out. About half an hourter, Mr. Chen brought Chang Feng into Cui Huai¡¯s office. When Cui Huai saw that Mr. Chen had arrived, he did not even look at him. He sat at his desk and continued working. It was obvious that he was ignoring Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen and Chang Feng exchanged nces and stood rooted to the ground in silence. Mr. Chen stood there with his head lowered, saying nothing. ¡°I heard that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t go because they found their son?¡± Cui Huai¡¯s tone was sinister. His triangr eyes were fixed on Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen stood there calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. They took their son to the amusement park!¡± ¡°Are you all useless!¡± Seeing Mr. Chen¡¯s calm expression, Cui Huai flew into a rage. Anger instantly surged in his heart as he roared, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since their son was in MY, but you didn¡¯t even realize it. If you had caught their child earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been so passive now. All of you only eat and don¡¯t do anything. What use do I have for you!¡± Mr. Chen lowered his head and did not speak. It seemed that giving Xiao Bao away was a good choice. All these years, Cui Huai appeared to believe him very much, but in reality, he had long begun to doubt him. This time, not only did he find a good reason for Gu Zhou not to attend the appointment, but he also got rid of the suspicion that he was colluding with Gu Zhou. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cui. I was ipetent and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Gu Zhouing to MY!¡± The anger in Cui Huai¡¯s eyes dissipated a little. He thought that Gu Zhou hade to MY to annex HH Corporation. Previously, he had also gotten someone to kill Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou had escaped every time. The anger in Cui Huai¡¯s eyes dissipated a little. He had thought that Gu Zhou hade to MY to annex HH Corporation. Previously, he had also gotten someone to kill Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou had escaped every time. Chapter 1282 - 1282 Capture 1282 Capture Speaking of which, it was strange. When did Gu Zhou get married? Cui Huai also asked his spies to keep an eye on Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou stayed at home all day, and sometimes went to thepany. He had never noticed anything abnormal about Gu Zhou, let alone which woman Gu Zhou was close to. In the past year, Gu Zhou had been close to that woman called Qiao Nian. Even if the two of them were together, it didn¡¯t mean that they could immediately give birth to such a big child. ording to the informant, the child looked to be five or six years old. Cui Huai had just thought for a long time and came to a conclusion. Gu Zhou had secretly gotten a doctor to extract his sperm and found a surrogate to give birth. !! If Gu Zhou did this, this matter would indeed not be easy to discover. After all, no woman¡¯s face would have the words ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Gu Zhou¡¯s child¡± written on it. Moreover, Gu Zhou must have done it especially secretly. That woman probably didn¡¯t even know who the child belonged to. Cui Huai frowned and ordered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. You have to keep them in MY. Bring me their family of three!¡± Cui Huai paused and thought of the child in the photo. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t hurt the child. I have other uses for that child!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Chen nodded. Cui Huai waved at Mr. Chen, signaling for him to leave. Mr. Chen nodded and left Cui Huai¡¯s office with Chang Feng. The two of them did not speak along the way. Mr. Chen walked in front, and Chang Feng walked behind him. When they arrived at thepany door, Chang Feng walked forward first and opened the door of the back seat. After Mr. Chen got in, he walked around to the back seat door on the other side, opened it, and sat down. The chauffeur drove towards Mr. Chen¡¯s vi. Mr. Chen and Chang Feng looked at each other, their attention all on the person in the driver¡¯s seat. The chauffeur had already been changed. It seemed that they could no longer speak at ease in the car. After the car left the entrance of HH Corporation, Chang Feng turned to look at Mr. Chen and said softly, ¡°This mission won¡¯t be easy.¡± Mr. Chen sat there, looking out of the window casually. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s cause some trouble for them. We can¡¯t let them leave. As for bringing them over, we have to think of a foolproof n. We can¡¯t alert the enemy!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chang Feng agreed. Cui Huai sat in the office and heard everything Mr. Chen and Chang Feng had said in the car. A trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. Chen Quan was still as wishy-washy as ever. The amusement park was brightly lit, and the amusement park rides gradually stopped. Even the number of tourists decreased greatly. Xiao Bao sat on a small bench in front of the roller coaster, carrying a small school bag. He looked at his shoes in confusion. This was his favorite pair of shoes. He had specially bought them to see his mommy. He wanted to y with his mommy and sleep with his daddy at night. Strange. Why wasn¡¯t Uncle Feng here yet? Uncle Feng had said that he would pick him up! Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t help but grip his pants tightly, his eyes gradually turning red. Uncle Feng,e and pick me up! Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian stood at the side. Seeing that the number of people in the amusement park was decreasing, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Xiao Bao had said that Eldest Senior Brother would definitely pick him up, but Eldest Senior Brother didn¡¯t seem to have any intention ofing. Gu Zhou looked at the disappointed Xiao Bao and whispered into Qiao Nian¡¯s ear, ¡°I think they¡¯re handing Xiao Bao over to us now because they want us to bring him back to the country.¡± Qiao Nian also understood Gu Zhou¡¯s words. She looked at Xiao Bao, who was sitting on the bench, with heartache. Xiao Bao thought that Eldest Senior Brother would pick him up. He had been sitting on the bench and waiting since 4pm in the evening. Now, five hours had passed. She looked at Xiao Bao waiting pitifully for Eldest Senior Brother. In her heart, she hoped that Eldest Senior Brother could bring Xiao Bao back. But in the current situation, it seemed that Xiao Bao could not go back. Qiao Nian sighed heavily and sat down beside Xiao Bao. She asked carefully, ¡°Xiao Bao, Uncle Feng might be busy with other things. Why don¡¯t you go home with Mommy today? We¡¯ll wait for your Uncle Feng tomorrow, okay?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Bao shook his head stubbornly. Chapter 1283 - 1283 Waiting for Uncle Feng 1283 Waiting for Uncle Feng ¡°Xiao Bao, let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll call your Uncle Feng. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask him when he¡¯ll pick you up, okay?¡± Qiao Nian coaxed gently. ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. His small hands gripped his pants tightly, causing many creases in the fabric of his pants, just like his heart, which was now clenched into a ball. ¡°Uncle Feng said that he would pick me up. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for Uncle Feng here.¡± Uncle Feng had never lied to him. He trusted Uncle Feng. Seeing how sad Xiao Bao was, Qiao Nian took out her phone and sent a code to Chang Feng. However, the code she sent showed that it failed. That meant that Eldest Senior Brother had already changed the code in order not to contact her. Eldest Senior Brother was also famous in the hacker world. If Eldest Senior Brother changed the code, even she would find it difficult to decipher it. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. It seemed that Eldest Senior Brother really didn¡¯t intend to bring Xiao Bao back. Qiao Nian nced at the time on her wrist. She couldn¡¯t tell Xiao Bao the truth now. Xiao Bao was still young and didn¡¯t know anything. She walked up to him and said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, it¡¯s not safe outside. Mommy will bring you home, okay? Tomorrow, Mommy will send you back, okay? Do you still remember where you lived before?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Bao had just said a word when he still couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°I remember¡±. Uncle Feng had said that he wanted him to forget everything about his life in MY. He was not allowed to reveal the location of his father¡¯s vi. He even said that if he told his mommy, his father might be in danger. Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. He bit his lip, trying hard to control his tears. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao with heartache. If they were in the country, she would definitely wait with Xiao Bao, even if she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Eldest Senior Brother. However, this was MY. MY was a very chaotic ce. It was fine during the day, but it was very dangerous at night. Moreover, this was Cui Huai¡¯s territory. Cui Huai still wanted their lives. Qiao Nian ced Xiao Bao on herp and covered him with her windbreaker. She said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, it¡¯s already sote. If your Uncle Fenges over, he might catch a cold. Why don¡¯t we get him to pick you up tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± Xiao Bao called out. ¡°Hm?¡± Xiao Bao slowly raised his head. Under the streetmp, his beautiful eyes were sparkling with tears as he asked pitifully, ¡°Daddy and Uncle Feng¡­¡± His voice cracked as he spoke. He sniffled. ¡°Do they not want me anymore?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to be gripped tightly by an invisible hand. It hurt terribly. She looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s red eyes and realized that Xiao Bao really relied on her eldest senior brother. He still remembered his father¡¯splicated gaze in the morning. At that time, he felt that his father had something on his mind, but his father said that he was fine. It seemed that his father nned to let him leave at that time. This morning, Uncle Feng told him to be obedient and sensible and to listen to his mommy and second daddy. He had even asked him to get along with his brother and sister. He had thought that Uncle Feng was giving him a daily reminder like before, but now it seemed that Uncle Feng was saying goodbye to him again. At the thought that Uncle Feng would not pick him up and that he would never see his father again, Xiao Bao¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pierced by a knife. He didn¡¯t understand. Why could other people¡¯s parents be together? When he had a daddy, he couldn¡¯t acknowledge his mommy. When he had a mommy, he couldn¡¯t be with his daddy! Was this the price he had to pay? Xiao Bao was so sad that tears fell. He only wanted to live with his parents. Why was it so difficult? Seeing how sad Xiao Bao was, Qiao Nian hurriedly patted his back gently tofort him. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re separating now for the sake of a better reunion in the future. After their matters are settled, we can all be together.¡± Xiao Bao cried silently. He was a man now. He would only cry this once. He would not cry again. Qiao Nian felt that her clothes were a little wet. She realized that Xiao Bao was trembling slightly. Her heart ached as she looked at Xiao Bao in her arms. Chapter 1284 - 1284 Going Home Together 1284 Going Home Together Xiao Bao was still too young. Although he understood what family was, he would still be sad not to be with his family. Gu Zhou stood at the side and watched as Qiao Nianforted Xiao Bao. He walked over to them and sat down, pulling them into his arms. He said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t feel bad. When we get home, you still have your brother, sister, and great-grandmother. They¡¯re all looking forward to youing home.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he recalled his brother and sister. He secretly wiped his tears and looked up at Gu Zhou, asking seriously, ¡°When can I see them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a ne backter, okay?¡± Gu Zhou smiled and patted Xiao Bao¡¯s head, his tone gentle. Xiao Bao had heard from Uncle Feng in the past that his brother, sister, and great-grandmother all lived in An City. An City was very far from MY. He hesitated for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°Then will wee here again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou nodded solemnly. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly, filled with determination. His tone turned serious. ¡°We¡¯ll bring our family back home!¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s lips gradually curved up. He nodded seriously and said happily, ¡°I want toe too. Then I can see Daddy!¡± At this moment, Xiao Bao and Gu Zhou reached a consensus and made a promise to each other. The family of three walked out of the amusement park. Qiao Nian carried Xiao Bao in her arms. Gu Zhou carried Xiao Bao¡¯s school bag and called Chen Qing on his phone. Before he could unlock his phone screen, Chen Qing called. ¡°Hello?¡± Chen Qing¡¯s anxious voice came from the cell phone. ¡°Second Young Master, something has happened!!!¡± Gu Zhou frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡­ Chen Qing stepped on the elerator all the way,pletely ignoring the traffic rules. Every time he passed a red light, he honked without hesitation. When the cars on the road saw Chen Qing¡¯s car, they all avoided it. When Chen Qing¡¯s car left, they poked their heads out of the windows and cursed. Chen Qing looked at the tablet on the front passenger seat. The tablet disyed car information from HH Corporation. He said to Gu Zhou, ¡°Second Young Master, several cars from HH Corporation are driving directly towards the amusement park you¡¯re at. I wonder how many of them there are. Hurry up and find a ce to hide. I¡¯ll bring people over now!¡± After Chen Qing hung up, he switched to the view of the cars by his side. Seeing those cars following closely behind, he heaved a sigh of relief. He only hoped that Second Young Master could hold on! ¡­ This time, he and Qiao Nian had brought a total of four bodyguards to pick Xiao Bao up. Chen Qing knew his situation very well. The reason why Chen Qing said that meant that there were many people here. Gu Zhou took Xiao Bao from Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t go out yet. Let¡¯s find a ce to hide and wait for Chen Qing to pick us up!¡± Xiao Bao was originally sad. Now that he saw Gu Zhou¡¯s serious expression, he became nervous as well. He gripped the gun in his pocket tightly and said in a childish voice, ¡°Second Daddy, Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. Xiao Bao can protect you!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao¡¯s gentle voice, she smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Bao is really amazing. You¡¯re a man. But at this moment, we can protect you. Xiao Bao, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Xiao Bao nodded. He thought to himself that he should let his second daddy and mommy make the first move. If they were in danger, he would interfere. Gu Zhou was very vague, and he did not expect Xiao Bao to understand. It seemed that Big Brother had taught Xiao Bao a lot about safety. Qiao Nian spoke very gently to Xiao Bao, but when she looked at Gu Zhou, her expression turned serious. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hide first.¡± ¡°Xiao Bao is best at hiding. Daddy said that if anyone sees Xiao Bao and wants to catch him, Xiao Bao has to hide first. When the timees, I¡¯ll wait for Daddy to look for me!¡± Xiao Bao said seriously. Chapter 1285 - 1285 Don’t be afraid 1285 Don¡¯t be afraid When Gu Zhou heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, his heart ached for him. He lowered his head and kissed Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead, saying gently, ¡°Yes, Dad will take care of everything else. Dad will never let you be hurt! Xiao Bao, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± When Xiao Bao heard the word ¡°Dad¡±, his heart skipped a beat. He looked up at Gu Zhou and said proudly, ¡°Dad, Xiao Bao is a little man. How can he be afraid? Daddy said that I¡¯m a child of the Gu family. I have to learn to face everything bravely. I can¡¯t be afraid!¡± Dad? Xiao Bao called him Dad. Gu Zhou¡¯s heart warmed. Looking at Xiao Bao¡¯s arrogant expression, he praised, ¡°Xiao Bao is really a good child!¡± Xiao Bao nodded without any humility. He had always been the bravest child! Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Xiao Bao was really an obedient and lively child. He was probably the bravest child among the three children! Qiao Nian touched Xiao Bao¡¯s chubby face. Thinking of what Eldest Senior Brother had said to her, her expression becameplicated. In the past, she and Gu Zhou had always wanted to catch the people who had kidnapped her more than twenty years ago. At that time, they had always thought that those people wanted to hide the fact that they wanted to catch her to perform a bone marrow transnt on Song Man. But now, she knew that MY¡¯s HH Corporation had always wanted to annex the Gu and Lu families. Gu Yue had long known about this. Back then, he faked his death and turned into Mr. Chen, who stayed by Old Master Cui¡¯s side to protect the Gu and Lu families. Gu Yue¡¯s situation was very dangerous, as if he was walking on thin ice. Even so, Gu Yue still brought Xiao Bao along and taught him to be so brave. Gu Yue was really a very capable person. The bodyguards stood around Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. The few of them hurriedly walked deeper into the amusement park. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the 5D theater not far away. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go there?¡± During the day, they went to the 5D theater to have fun. When they were there, they noticed that there were many rooms. Moreover, it was easy to hide in the dark. It was the most suitable ce to hide. The group walked towards the theater. Just as she reached the entrance of the theater, a man¡¯s voice came from behind Gu Zhou. ¡°There they are!¡± He turned around and saw a group of men in suits wearing jackal masks walking over. The sinister aura emitted by these people gradually spread towards the theater. Gu Zhou knew them. Every time he came to MY, he would be pursued by these people. Gu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Zhou led them in first. As soon as they entered, the bodyguards immediately closed the door, not forgetting to lock it. The staff of the theater were all squatting in a corner, trembling and not daring to speak. They had just walked in when the door of the theater was riddled with holes by HH Corporation¡¯s bullets. One of the stray bullets even hit a bodyguard. That bodyguard¡¯s arm was injured. The other bodyguards helped him in and stopped the bleeding. There were several exits to the theater. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, ¡°There aren¡¯t many of us, so we¡¯re no match for them. However, the room in the 5D theater is very big. Let¡¯s lure them in directly. We can make a move from the operating room.¡± Previously, Qiao Nian had noticed that it could rain heavily in this 5D theater. When they entered, they were all wearing raincoats. Qiao Nian briefly exined the situation to Gu Zhou, then instructed the bodyguards to enter the control room. As soon as he finished speaking, those people rushed in. Another person fired, and the already injured bodyguard fell to the ground. The leader roared, ¡°You fool! Who asked you to shoot? The higher-ups have already said that we have to catch him alive!¡± When Qiao Nian heard that person¡¯s words, she gave Gu Zhou a look and everyone entered the theater. ¡­ At Mr. Chen¡¯s private vi by the sea. Although there were no longer any photos of Xiao Bao in this vi, when Mr. Chen looked at everything here, Xiao Bao¡¯s appearance appeared in his mind. ¡°Oh no!¡± Chang Feng walked to Mr. Chen¡¯s side anxiously. When Mr. Chen heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he subconsciously frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 1286 - 1286 Doubts 1286 Doubts ¡°Cui Huai has sent many people to surround the vi. It seems that he still suspects that we deliberately let Gu Zhou go previously.¡± Chang Feng pursed his lips and continued, ¡°On the surface, he arranged for us to deal with Gu Zhou, but in reality, he¡¯s already gotten someone else to deal with Gu Zhou. Not only that, he¡¯s getting someone to keep an eye on us now. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s worried that we¡¯ll save Gu Zhou!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, he clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the back of his hands bulged ferociously. He subconsciously wanted to walk out, but he quickly realized that if he saved Gu Zhou now, his many years of hard work would be ruined! Chang Feng walked to Mr. Chen¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, Cui Huai must suspect us, but he doesn¡¯t have any evidence yet. If we leave now, it¡¯ll be equivalent to handing the evidence to Cui Huai.¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s frown slowly rxed. ¡°Yes.¡± Chang Feng continued, ¡°Even if we save Gu Zhou, Cui Huai will definitely attack us. Then our n will all fail.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mr. Chen pursed his lips tightly and finally heaved a sigh of relief. His expression was calm. ¡°Where are his people?¡± ¡°They probably already crossed paths with Gu Zhou,¡± Chang Feng said with a frown. Mr. Chen walked towards the kitchen and slowly began to grind the coffee beans. Every time he was distracted, he liked to grind his coffee to kill time. It seemed that he won¡¯t be sleeping tonight. Actually, Chang Feng was also worried about them, but they couldn¡¯t make a move. Mr. Chen ground his coffee beans and said softly, ¡°He¡¯s not young anymore. There are some things he needs to face himself. All we can do is trust him.¡± He thought of the young Gu Zhou and his lips curved up slightly. He really hadn¡¯t expected that cold young man back then to have already gotten married and had children. ¡°Yes.¡± Chang Feng nodded. ¡­ In the amusement park theater. Many people followed them into the 5D theater. As soon as they entered, water poured down from the ceiling, drenching them all. Only then did they notice that there was a lot of water on the ground. Just as they were feeling puzzled, a blue light suddenly lit up in the theater. Before those people could react, they trembled from the electric shock and fell to the ground. Gu Zhou hugged Xiao Bao and frowned. Qiao Nian said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already nned the timing. You have to believe in my grasp of time. I believe that more than half of them have already been electrocuted and are lying there, unable to move.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. The props in the theater building had already been set up by Qiao Nian inyers of checkpoints. Although they couldn¡¯t kill those people, they could still make them tremble in fear. They could not stay in the theater anymore. Gu Zhou walked out of the theater with Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao and went straight to the photography building not far away. There were different scenes in the photography building. Not only that, but there were also many dressing rooms and bathrooms. It was very suitable for hiding. When they arrived at the photography building, Gu Zhou arranged for Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao to stay in a prop room. He pulled a moving hanger in front of Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao, wanting to block their figures. Seeing that Gu Zhou was about to leave, Xiao Bao subconsciously tugged at his clothes and asked in a panic, ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Xiao Bao looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. Gu Zhou moved closer to Xiao Bao and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. Then, he kissed Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°Just hide here. I¡¯ll go outside and watch over you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hide together.¡± Xiao Bao gripped Gu Zhou¡¯s shirt tightly, his starry eyes filled with worry. ¡°Someone will definitely save us.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou worriedly, her eyes filled with reluctance. In the past, she would definitely have fought alongside Gu Zhou at all costs. But now, she still had to take care of Xiao Bao. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Bao to be hurt at all. Gu Zhou raised his hand and patted Xiao Bao¡¯s head reluctantly. He said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, Dad is a superhuman. No one is my match. Hide here with Mommy. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡± ¡°But Dad¡­¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s small eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Xiao Bao, can you lend Dad your gun?¡± Gu Zhou said with a smile, as if he was talking about something very ordinary. Chapter 1287 - 1287 Get lost! 1287 Get lost! Xiao Bao took out the gun from his pocket and handed it to Gu Zhou. His eyes were red as he said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have many bullets.¡± If he had known, he would have asked his father to give him more bullets! ¡°It¡¯s fine. These are enough.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s little face, which was about to cry. ¡°Little man, stay here and watch over Mommy.¡± Xiao Bao nodded vigorously, trying hard not to cry. ¡°I¡¯ll protect Mommy well.¡± Qiao Nian had many things to tell Gu Zhou, but when the words reached her mouth, she only said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± !! Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s reluctant gaze. His gaze moved down andnded on Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. He said softly, ¡°When I return, I want a reward.¡± After the two of them had been together for a long time, Qiao Nian instantly understood Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Her nervousness and worry dissipated a little. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly, as if he was going out to y. He walked out. When he reached the door, he turned back to look at Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao and waved at them. In the next second, he closed the door without hesitation. The moment the door closed, the smile on Gu Zhou¡¯s face did not change. His eyes instantly turned cold. His cold gaze was like a sharp de that could pierce the enemy¡¯s heart at any time. Gu Zhou took the lead and walked towards the stairs. The remaining three bodyguards looked at each other, then nodded in an unspoken mutual understanding. The bodyguard standing at the front took a step forward and reminded him, ¡°Second Young Master, Chen Qing is about to arrive. We should hide first.¡± Gu Zhou stopped in his tracks. He turned back to look at the bodyguard with an indifferent expression, his eyes filled with coldness. He did not speak and just looked at the bodyguard quietly. When the bodyguard was nced at by Gu Zhou, he felt as if he was in a cier in the dead of winter. He shivered. Not daring to look Gu Zhou in the eye again, he hurriedly lowered his head. Gu Zhou nced at the two bodyguards again. They were also so frightened that they did not dare to look at him. The bodyguards were so frightened that their hearts were in their throats. Suppressing their fear, their legs trembled. Gu Zhou gradually retracted his gaze. All these years, he had recruited countless bodyguards, but in the end, only Chen Qing was left. The bodyguard he trusted and relied on the most was Chen Qing. In the past, he sometimes felt that Chen Qing was a little stupid, but when something happened, he subconsciously wanted to call on him. In the past, he didn¡¯t understand why he trusted Chen Qing so much. Now, he understood because other bodyguards would only choose to retreat when they were in danger. But Chen Qing was different. Chen Qing would only advance and retreat with him. The three bodyguards did not expect Gu Zhou to say such a thing. They were all shocked and looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Young Master.¡± The bodyguard who had spoken previously stepped forward again. ¡°My family is also waiting for me to return. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Family? Gu Zhou nced at the bodyguard, a trace of ridicule shing in his eyes. ¡°Get lost!¡± When the three bodyguards received Gu Zhou¡¯s affirmative answer, they heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran out. The three bodyguards fled in another direction. Without hesitation, Gu Zhou walked towards the stairs. Qiao Nian, who was hiding in the room, naturally heard everything Gu Zhou and the bodyguards were saying clearly. Helplessly, she closed her eyes. It seems that they needed to find bodyguards who were more loyal in the future. There were not many of them. Xiao Bao seemed to sense Qiao Nian¡¯s sorrow. He obedientlyid in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and reached out to hug her neck, as ifforting her not to be sad. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and hugged Xiao Bao tightly. Gu Zhou loaded the gun and walked downstairs with a dark expression. Suddenly, footsteps came from the stairwell. Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao were hidden on the third floor by Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou had already reached the second floor. He nced at his surroundings and understood. He was hiding in the dark. When the first person climbed to the second floor, he shot that person¡¯s right hand without hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± In the darkness, the man¡¯s scream resounded throughout the entire studio! Chapter 1288 - 1288 Ghost 1288 Ghost Without waiting for that person to react, Gu Zhou stepped forward nimbly and snatched the gun from that person¡¯s waist. Without hesitation, he hit that person¡¯s right leg. Bang! The deafening gunshot frightened the people downstairs so much that they did not dare to step forward. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± The man covered his leg and rolled on the ground in pain. In a moment of carelessness, he rolled down the stairs and onto thending in the middle of the first or second floor. The dozen or so clueless people on the first floor who were holding guns were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to move when they saw theirpanion fall to the stairs and turn to thending. Previously, they had been chasing after Gu Zhou and the others, but when they followed Gu Zhou and the others into the screening room, they were first drenched in water, then electrocuted. Fortunately, the electricity was not high. Otherwise, they would have been electrocuted to death long ago! It took them a long time toe out of the screening room. The residual electricity in their bodies made them tremble from time to time, and their legs refused to listen to them. They went limp after taking a few steps. When they caught up to the Shadow Tower, they thought to themselves that they couldn¡¯t rush up like a swarm of bees. What if they were to be wiped out all at once? They didn¡¯t know what dangers were in the Shadow Tower. Hence, the leader asked someone to go up and take a look first. In the end, the moment the scout went upstairs, he began to shout. Then, gunshots rang out. Right on the heels of that, they saw their man being kicked down the stairs by Gu Zhou! ¡°Leader, Gu Zhou is too ruthless. Xiao Wu seems to have fainted. I wonder what kind of ambush Gu Zhou has set up!¡± A short man walked up to the leader and said in a low voice. The leader frowned. Xiao Wu hadn¡¯t even called for help just now. It had taken less than five seconds for Xiao Wu to fall down the stairs. What exactly had Gu Zhou done? ¡°The two of you, go up and take a look!¡± The leader pointed at the two people standing behind him and said sternly, ¡°You have to exin the situation upstairs clearly. Do you understand?¡± This mission could only be sessful. The leader, Kan Shan, gripped his pistol tightly. If he failed, Old Master Cui would probably not let him off. With this thought in mind, Kan Shan swore to himself that he would capture Gu Zhou¡¯s family of three and send them all to Old Master Cui. That way, Old Master Cui would put him in an important position and he would be Old Master Cui¡¯s capable assistant. Kan Shan¡¯s thoughts were beautiful, but when he came back to his senses, he realized that the two people he had called out were still refusing to go up. He frowned and threatened coldly, ¡°Go, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± When the two of them heard this, their faces immediately turned pale in fear. They had no choice but to walk up. Gu Zhou had been guarding the corner of the second floor. Seeing that the two people were about toe up, he silently ced the transparent ss bead t on the stairs of the second floor. These ss beads were also small props for the Shadow Tower. The two of them had just walked upstairs and hadn¡¯t seen anything clearly when the person on the left slipped. He subconsciously pulled the person on the right, and the two of them fell back. Gu Zhou hid in a corner and took the opportunity to shoot the two of them in the leg! Just like that, the two of them fell to the corner of the stairs on the first and second floors. This time, the two of them fell directly on the first person. The first person cried out in pain and fainted. The two of them dragged the first person down with a limp and said shakily, ¡°Ghost, there¡¯s a ghost. A ghost is helping Gu Zhou!¡± A ghost? The people of MY believed in ghosts and gods the most. When the others heard about ghosts, they subconsciously wanted to escape. However, when they noticed Kan Shan¡¯s cold gaze, they immediately stood rooted to the ground in fear. Kan Shan nced at the people with mixed feelings and said angrily, ¡°Ghost? Where did a ghoste from? I, Kan Shan, have never seen a ghost. Have you?¡± The two people who had just gone up nced at Kan Shan weakly, then exchanged nces, pretending not to know anything. Chapter 1289 - 1289 He has been shot! 1289 He has been shot! ¡°Those who are injured, rest here. The rest of you, follow me!¡± Kan Shan roared and stepped onto the steps. Seeing that the people behind him did not dare to go up and pointed their guns at them, they followed. Gu Zhou had been leading them on the second floor. When he sensed those people rushing up, he walked straight to the other end of the corridor. When he was about to reach the other corridor, he deliberately opened the door and mmed it shut. Then, he walked downstairs lightly. When Kan Shan rushed to the second floor with his men, he heard the door close not far away. He hurriedly shone his shlight over and vaguely saw a door about to close. Kan Shan shouted, ¡°Come with me. They¡¯re in the room now!¡± Gu Zhou swiftly walked to the first floor and saw a few people standing on the other side of the corridor. While they were not paying attention, he ran straight to the theater next door. Gu Zhou walked to the entrance of the theater and saw a mercenary standing there with a gun. Gu Zhou was wearing a ck suit today. He blended in with the darkness. While the mercenary wasn¡¯t paying attention, he smashed a pistol into the back of the mercenary¡¯s head, knocking him out. Gu Zhou listened to the sound of the door opening and closing on the second floor beside him. Swiftly, he plundered the guns and bullets from the mercenaries. He returned to the film studio and saw that those people were about to walk up the stairs on his side. Silently, he walked over, stood behind their group, and fired! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the darkness, the gunshots were exceptionally loud. Before the mercenaries could react, they fell to the ground in screams. After Gu Zhou finished shooting once, he swiftly picked up another gun and fired without hesitation. He didn¡¯t hit those people in their vitals. Most of the shots hit their legs and hands. As long as those people couldn¡¯t chase after him or hold guns, they were just like trash! Kan Shan walked at the front. Hearing the gunshots, he turned around and saw Gu Zhou standing there, firing at them. He immediately squatted down and used hispanion as a shield. Gu Zhou caught the group of people off guard. He immediately hid at the side again and began to reload. Seeing that most of his men had fallen, Kan Shan was so angry that his eyes turned red. He cursed loudly, ¡°Trash! What a bunch of trash!¡± Seeing that there were still three uninjured people, Kan Shan led the three of them towards Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou hid in a room. When he heard footsteps approaching, he suddenly fired his gun and hid in the room again. Kan Shan gave the three of them a look, signaling for them to be meat shields. The four of them approached Gu Zhou. Previously, Gu Zhou had been able to defeat so many people smoothly because those mercenaries had been electrocuted by Qiao Nian from the beginning. Their bodily functions had yet to recoverpletely. They had scattered upstairs, giving him a good opportunity to attack. Later on, Gu Zhou rushed back to the cinema and circled around, catching those people off guard. That was why they were injured. Gu Zhou used the door as a cover and arrived at the stairs in the corner. If he left through this staircase, there would be no cover around him. He couldn¡¯t go upstairs. Worried that those people would find Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao, he could only bring them downstairs. Seeing that Gu Zhou had stopped firing, Kan Shan thought that he was out of bullets. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes as he said sternly, ¡°Gu Zhou, know your ce. Take your family and surrender. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Gu Zhou leaned against the wall by the stairs. He still had three magazines of bullets in his hand. If he finished them, he would really run out of bullets. He reced the clip and was about to speak when something bloody and sweet surged out of his mouth. He raised his hand to wipe it away and realized that he was vomiting blood. Gu Zhou frowned and looked down. His abdomen was wet. He pressed his hand to his abdomen, and blood gushed out, falling to the ground drop by drop. Bright blood dripped onto the white tiles and looked like charming flowers which were blooming. He had been shot! Chapter 1290 - 1290 Fear 1290 Fear Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes turned cold. There was still demonic blood at the corner of his mouth on his pale face, like an elegant and noble vampire. He walked calmly to the middle of the corridor and saw that the four people on the other side were stunned. Without waiting for the other party to shoot, he hit them in the hands and legs without hesitation. Kan Shan knelt on the ground in a sorry state. His hands and legs were covered in blood, and he was frowning. Previously, Old Master Cui had told him that Mr. Chen would show mercy to Gu Zhou every time, but he still patted his chest and promised that he would definitely catch Gu Zhou. But now, it seemed that Kan Shan felt that he was wrong. Gu Zhou was not an ipetent person. Gu Zhou was like the King of Hell. Previously, Gu Zhou had shown mercy, but he had only beaten them until they could not move. If Gu Zhou had not shown mercy, the people he had brought would probably have beenpletely wiped out. Kan Shan looked at Gu Zhou and shivered in fear. Previously, in order to capture Gu Zhou, Old Master Cui had specially gotten someone to prepare a stone gambling night. He had even used that fantasy-colored ne to attract Matriarch Gu here so that he could take the opportunity to kill Matriarch Gu and Gu Zhou. At that time, they had asked Mr. Chen to be the organizer of the stone gambling night. He would interact with everyone at the banquet. However, no one expected Gu Zhou not toe that day. At that time, Old Master Cui was very disappointed and had no choice but to cancel the assassination n. However, to Old Master Cui¡¯s surprise, his menter discovered that Gu Zhou had arrived. Gu Zhou did not take a ne directly from An City to MY. Gu Zhou secretly entered MY territory by helicopter. When Old Master Cui found out about this, he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He gathered most of his troops to deal with Gu Zhou. However, no one had expected that when he was about to kill Gu Zhou that night, a man wearing a ghost mask suddenly appeared. That man forced him back, and Gu Zhou took the opportunity to escape. Kan Shan¡¯s eyes darkened. That day, he could not defeat the ghost masked man and could only escape. However, he remembered very clearly that the ghost masked man looked very much like Chang Feng that night. He had also told Old Master Cui about this. However, Old Master Cui had specially gotten someone to investigate and realized that neither Mr. Chen nor Mr. Chang Feng had left MY Hotel that night. In other words, they were not the ones who had saved Gu Zhou that night. Old Master Cui began to suspect that Mr. Chen and Chang Feng had ulterior motives. A few days ago, at the stone gambling banquet, Old Master Cui¡¯s men realized that Mr. Chen had been looking at Gu Zhou. After Old Master Cui found out about this, he wanted to find out what Mr. Chen wanted to do. Therefore, Old Master Cui had asked them to show mercy to Gu Zhou this time. He wanted to see if Mr. Chen and Chang Feng would appear. If Mr. Chen and Chang Feng did not appear this time, it would be fine. Old Master Cui wanted them to bring Gu Zhou¡¯s family of three over. When the time came, he would let Mr. Chen kill them himself. That way, Old Master Cui would be certain that Mr. Chen had nothing to do with Gu Zhou. He had not expected Gu Zhou to kill so many people around him alone. What made Kan Shan feel the most ufortable was that they were like silly people who had been tricked into entering the theater. In the end, they had been electrocuted. If they hadn¡¯t been electrocuted, their mobility would definitely have been better than now! Kan Shan looked at Gu Zhou with a dark expression. Gu Zhou was unwilling to kill anyone. That was Gu Zhou¡¯s greatest weakness. Ignoring the pain on the back of his hand, he picked up the whistle hanging around his neck. This was a gathering whistle. As long as it was blown, the mercenaries within a hundred meters would rush over. At that time, Gu Zhou would definitely die. Even if Gu Zhou died, there was still that woman and child. The two of them were enough to be hostages. With this thought in mind, Kan Shan blew the whistle in his hand! Gu Zhou had wanted to shoot the whistle near Kan Shan¡¯s mouth, but when he fired, he realized that there were no more bullets in the gun! Gu Zhou stood in the corridor and looked out. In the darkness, ck shadows were running towards him. Kan Shan looked at Gu Zhou and shouted, ¡°Kill Gu Zhou. Capture the woman and child alive!¡± The smiling faces of Qiao Nian and the three children appeared in Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. A sinister smile appeared on his lips. It seemed that his fate with them wasing to an end. He believed that Chen Qing should be arriving soon. He just had to stall for some time! Gu Zhou picked up the gun in his hand and prepared to go downstairs to fight to the death with those people. Chapter 1291 - 1291 Sneak Attack! 1291 Sneak Attack! At this moment, gunshots came from downstairs. The gunshots sounded like firecrackers, one after another! ¡°Everyone, pay attention. There¡¯s a sneak attack!¡± The people Kan Shan had brought with him began to shoot downstairs. Gu Zhou fired a shot at Kan Shan¡¯s arms before walking downstairs. Everyone on the stairs, who had been crippled, looked panicked, afraid that they would be killed by those people. At this moment, Luo Tai and the others, who had rushed downstairs, saw that the firepower behind them was very fierce. They wanted to rush into the photography building, but they did not expect someone to be firing at them. They were now being attacked from both sides. ¡°Luo Tai, what should we do now?¡± someone said anxiously. Luo Tai nced at the useless people at the stairs on the middle first floor. He and Kan Shan were not on good terms to begin with. If Old Master Cui had not asked him to carry out the mission with Kan Shan, he would not have been willing toe. Luo Tai frowned as he watched the people around him fall one by one. Before he could speak, they were surrounded by a group of people. ¡°Luo Tai, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today.¡± Qin Chuan slowly walked up to Luo Tai, and the mercenary in front of him made way. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable now!¡± When Luo Tai saw Qin Chuan, his pupils dted slightly. He hurriedly said to his brothers, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t attack. This is my eldest brother!¡± Qin Chuan walked up to Luo Tai and looked at him sinisterly. Luo Tai looked into Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes and lowered his head slightly. He said fearfully, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here on a mission today. I¡­¡± Bang! Qin Chuan punched Luo Tai in the face, knocking out his teeth. Luo Tai fell to the ground in a sorry state, as cowardly as a mouse seeing a cat. ¡°How dare you touch my brother-inw and my sister? You¡¯re really capable!¡± Qin Chuan walked up to Luo Tai and stepped on the back of his hand, crushing it hard. Luo Tai¡¯s face was pale from the pain, but he did not dare to say a word. He looked up at Qin Chuan and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We haven¡¯t even entered. Kan Shan has been chasing after Gu Zhou with his men. How would we have known that Gu Zhou is your brother-inw? If we had known, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to attack even if I had ten heads!¡± When Qin Chuan heard Luo Tai¡¯s words, he immediately gestured for his people to rush into the film studio. ¡°Go and save them!¡± Qin Chuan and the others were still quite a distance away from the photography building. Gu Zhou was hiding in the dark, but he had never been sure who it was. However, when Gu Zhou heard Qin Chuan¡¯s voice, he walked out from the dark. This time, not only were Qin Chuan¡¯s people here, but also Chen Qing. When Chen Qing saw Gu Zhou walk out, he hurriedly rushed over. When he saw the blood at the corner of Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth, his heart jumped to his throat. He asked anxiously, ¡°Second Young Master, are you injured?¡± Gu Zhou shook his head gently and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Go and call Madam down. She¡¯s¡­¡± When Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou¡¯s expression, her expression faltered slightly. She shielded Xiao Bao in her arms, not letting him see Gu Zhou¡¯s injured expression. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine,¡± Qiao Nian said on purpose. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Bao to worry. She led him towards a car not far away. Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief, his eyes filled with smiles. He said to Chen Qing, ¡°Kan Shan and the others are on the second floor now. They¡¯re all Old Master Cui¡¯s men. We can¡¯t let them off.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Qing nodded and hurriedly called for everyone to run upstairs. Chen Qing had brought a lot of people with him, so he quickly captured Kan Shan and his subordinates. When Kan Shan and his men were brought down, their faces were pale. He looked at Luo Tai, who had already rebelled not far away, and cursed all eighteen generations of Luo Tai¡¯s ancestors in his heart. Kan Shan was thrown to the ground like a piece of smelly linen. He looked up and saw Gu Zhou standing in front of him in a well-tailored suit. Gu Zhou exuded a cold aura, like the Grim Reaper from hell. It made one shiver. There were many clouds covering the moon. The entire ground was enveloped in darkness. Chapter 1292 - 1292 Scared 1292 Scared The dim yellow streetlights at the side flickered non-stop. Kan Shan was so frightened that his heart was in his throat. He had even forgotten to breathe. Gu Zhou had easily dealt with more than twenty of them alone and even fooled them. Not only that, but not only did Gu Zhou not kill them, but he also crippled their hands and legs. This was the most terrifying thing. During the battle, everyone fired desperately so that they could get the other party shot and kill him. Not only had Gu Zhou shot each of them, but he had also avoided their vital points. At this moment, Gu Zhou, who was like the Grim Reaper, stood in front of him. Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly as he looked down at Kan Shan coldly. Seeing Kan Shan¡¯s terrified expression, he slowly squatted down and yed with the dagger in his hand. Gu Zhou had interacted with Kan Shan a few times, but they were all unpleasant. He raised Kan Shan¡¯s chin with the dagger and forced him to look at him. He asked, ¡°Did Cui Huai instruct you to chase after me?¡± Kan Shan¡¯s breathing quickened. He saw the cold dagger pressed against his chin. If Gu Zhou¡¯s hand trembled, it might slit his neck. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, the tip of the knife approached Kan Shan¡¯s neck and he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Huh?¡± Kan Shan was so frightened that tears welled up in his eyes. He closed his eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡± Gu Zhou retracted the dagger. Kan Shan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Zhou believed him. Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, he felt a bone-piercing pain on the back of his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Kan Shan opened his eyes again and saw Gu Zhou stabbing his hand with a dagger. To people like Kan Shan, their hands and feet were very important. They were hired thugs. If something happened to their hands and feet, what would they do in the future? At this moment, Kan Shan thought that Gu Zhou would not kill him Gu Zhou looked at the dagger and spun it around on the back of Kan Shan¡¯s hand. He said nonchntly, ¡°We have plenty of time. Why don¡¯t I pick out every tendon in your body? When the timees, I¡¯ll bring them to you. Help me count how many tendons I¡¯ve cut into pieces!¡± Kan Shan broke out in a cold sweat from the pain and screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t torture me. If you don¡¯t believe me, just kill me!¡± ¡°How boring would it be to kill you? The game tonight was not bad. We have to continue ying!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he casually took out the dagger from Kan Shan¡¯s hand. Blood spurted out. Seeing that his hand was almost crippled, Kan Shan¡¯s tears fell. After Chen Qing finished dealing with the others, he walked up to Kan Shan. Looking at the dying Kan Shan, he took out his gun and aimed it at him. He looked up at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Second Young Master, should we kill him directly?¡± When Kan Shan heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he was already prepared to die. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to kill someone.¡± Gu Zhou pressed down the gun in Chen Qing¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°Send him to the hospital. Get someone to keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him die. Just keep him alive.¡± Kan Shan looked at Gu Zhou in fear. Gu Zhou wanted him to suffer a fate worse than death. Gu Zhou met Kan Shan¡¯s terrified eyes and smiled. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll have to pick out his tendons bit by bit. Watch him closely. I can¡¯t let him die!¡± Before Kan Shan could catch his breath, he fainted! Gu Zhou watched as everyone sent Kan Shan to the car. Just as he was about to get into the other car to go to the hospital, he sensed a gaze behind him. He turned around and saw Qiao Nian¡¯s worried expression. His thin lips curved up slightly. Even if he was alone, he could protect Qiao Nian and Xiao Bao! Fortunately, they were all still alive. Qiao Nian walked up to Gu Zhou and sized him up carefully. When her gaze finallynded on Gu Zhou¡¯s abdomen, her heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, she reached out to unbutton Gu Zhou¡¯s shirt. Gu Zhou grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He had pressed on the wound previously, and there was still a lot of blood. Chapter 1293 - 1293 Injured 1293 Injured Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She watched as the blood on Gu Zhou¡¯s hand stained her hand red, and her hand trembled. She had been hiding in that room. The decoration of the movie building was not good, and she could hear themotion downstairs clearly. When she heard Qin Chuan¡¯s voice, she came down with Xiao Bao. When she first came out, she saw the blood at the corner of Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth from afar. At that time, she was stunned. She wanted to ask Gu Zhou about his condition immediately, but she was afraid of scaring Xiao Bao, so she could only put Xiao Bao in the car before looking for Gu Zhou. ¡°How do you feel now? You¡¯re bleeding so much. Hurry up and treat it. Why aren¡¯t you getting into the car? What¡¯s there to say to someone like Kan Shan?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice trembled, and her nose felt sore. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Sensing that her hand was cold, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Is it because you¡¯re wearing too little?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she slowly closed her eyes, tears flowing down her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t be injured?¡± Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and gently patted her back. Heforted her gently, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t suppress the tears in her eyes at all. She pushed Gu Zhou away, but she was afraid that she would hurt him. She said tearfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a wet and hot touch on her forehead. Only then did she realize that Gu Zhou had kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you like this in the future. I won¡¯t let you be hurt in any way again, let alone leave you alone.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s soft murmur came from above her head. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart began to race. Everything around her no longer seemed to matter. Gu Zhou was the only one left in her eyes. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, Gu Zhou pressed the back of her head and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡­¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she tried to push Gu Zhou away. Gu Zhou¡¯s hoarse voice came from above her head again. ¡°I want to hug you for a while longer.¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± Qiao Nian stood there quietly. Suddenly, Gu Zhou copsed on top of her. ¡°Gu Zhou!¡± ¡°Gu Zhou!¡± Qiao Nian called out three times in a row, but Gu Zhou still didn¡¯t respond. Only then did she realize what Gu Zhou meant. He knew that he was going to faint and told her not to worry. Qiao Nian hurriedly called Chen Qing over and said, ¡°Chen Qing, let¡¯s send him to the hospital quickly. By the way, arrange for a reliable person to send Xiao Bao to the hotel. Don¡¯t let Xiao Bao see Gu Zhou like this. He¡¯ll be afraid.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam,¡± Chen Qing agreed. Qiao Nian and Chen Qing were about to help Gu Zhou into the car when Qiao Nian saw Xiao Bao standing not far away. Xiao Bao was staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly asked Chen Qing to help Gu Zhou to the car and said softly, ¡°Send Gu Zhou to the car first.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Qing replied. Qiao Nian quickly walked up to Xiao Bao and squatted down. She looked at him gently and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Bao, didn¡¯t Mommy ask you to be in the car?¡± Xiao Bao watched with red-rimmed eyes as the car left with Kan Shan in it. He clenched his fists and pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything. Seeing that Xiao Bao was staring at the car, Qiao Nian reached out to block his view. Seeing that he was looking at her, she took his hand. ¡°Xiao Bao, go back to the hotel first, okay?¡± Xiao Bao looked at Qiao Nian and asked softly, ¡°Mommy, was the uncle who was just taken away Kan Shan?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°Do you know Kan Shan?¡± Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer Xiao Bao¡¯s question directly, Xiao Bao already understood. There were tears in his eyes as he muttered, ¡°No way.¡± Qiao Nian noticed that something was wrong with Xiao Bao¡¯s expression. She reached out and held his hand, saying gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, what happened? Can you tell Mommy?¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s long eyshes trembled like butterfly wings. He pursed his lips tightly, unwilling to speak. Chapter 1294 - 1294 Why? 1294 Why? ¡°Xiao Bao? Can you tell Mommy what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Qiao Nian nted a kiss on Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead, her voice gentle. ¡°Kan Shan.¡± As Xiao Bao spoke, tears silently fell down his face. He said in pain, ¡°He¡¯s clearly my daddy¡¯s subordinate. Why¡­ why is he here to catch us?¡± After Xiao Bao finished speaking, he shook his head vigorously. ¡°He¡¯s my daddy¡¯s subordinate. He definitely has to listen to my daddy. Did my daddy ask him to catch us?¡± Xiao Bao recalled hearing Kan Shan shout ¡°Kill Gu Zhou¡± in his room. He said sadly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Daddy said that he and Daddy are biological brothers. Daddy definitely won¡¯t hurt Daddy. Mommy, am I right?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, she knew that he hadn¡¯t noticed that Gu Zhou was injured. Smiling, she held Xiao Bao¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, your father will never hurt your father. Kan Shan must havee here tonight because someone else asked him to.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If your Daddy knew that you were by your father¡¯s side, why would he let so many people with guns who might hurt you arrest us? Therefore, your father definitely didn¡¯t do this. You have to have confidence in him!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiao Bao pouted and asked in confusion. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Think about it this way. Kan Shan is your father¡¯s subordinate. He might also be someone else¡¯s subordinate. He listened to someone else¡¯s instructions and came to arrest us.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his beautiful fox-like eyes were instantly filled with worry. He grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Is Kan Shan a spy?¡± A spy? What had Xiao Bao learned from his brother? He knew what a spy was at such a young age! However, Qiao Nian still smiled and agreed. ¡°Yes, Kan Shan is a spy.¡± ¡°Then wasn¡¯t Daddy deceived by Kan Shan?¡± Xiao Bao gasped, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Will Daddy be hurt?¡± Xiao Bao finally understood why his father had given him to him today. Kan Shan was a spy. Did that mean that Daddy had many spies around him? Would those spies want to harm Daddy? No wonder Daddy had said yesterday that he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him. He didn¡¯t want his Daddy to protect him. He wanted to protect his Daddy! Just as Xiao Bao was thinking of returning to his Daddy¡¯s side, he heard his mommy¡¯s gentleforting voice. Xiao Bao looked up and met Qiao Nian¡¯s bright eyes. He was slightly stunned. His mommy¡¯s eyes were sparkling like diamonds. ¡°What about Dad?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad will be fine. Our family will be fine!¡± Xiao Bao nodded obediently. Seeing that Chen Qing had already sent Gu Zhou to the ambnce, Qiao Nian pulled Xiao Bao towards it and instructed Chen Qing, ¡°Take Xiao Bao back first. I¡¯ll go to the hospital!¡± Chen Qing knew that Second Young Madam¡¯s medical skills were good. With Second Young Madam around, Second Young Master should be fine. The most important thing now was tofort Little Master. Chen Qing bent down and picked Xiao Bao up. He instructed the bodyguards to follow Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s ambnce, lest anything happened midway. He brought a small team of bodyguards and was in the same car as Xiao Bao. The lights in the ambnce were bright. Gu Zhou was lying on the hospital bed. His shirt had already been unbuttoned, revealing the ce where he had been shot in the abdomen. The nurse at the side was urgently helping Gu Zhou clean his wound and stop the bleeding. Gu Zhou had fainted, but because the nurse had treated his wound, he woke up from the pain. In a daze, he opened his eyes and gasped again because of the pain in his abdomen. He tried to regte his breathing to ease the pain. Qiao Nian sat at the side. Seeing Gu Zhou so weak, her heart clenched into a ball. She held Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly and said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t give you anesthesia now. If it really hurts too much, hold my hand tightly.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and shook his head gently. He pulled his hand out of Qiao Nian¡¯s grip and subconsciously grabbed the bedsheets under him. Chapter 1295 - 1295 I can’t bear for you to cry 1295 I can¡¯t bear for you to cry He couldn¡¯t bear for Qiao Nian to suffer any grievances. How could he bear for Qiao Nian to suffer? Qiao Nian looked at her empty hands. When she first got into the car, she had already sealed a few of Gu Zhou¡¯s acupuncture points with silver needles to reduce his bleeding. Other than that, she didn¡¯t know what else to do. When she arrived at the hospital, Gu Zhou still had to be sent to the emergency room to remove the bullet. At that time, Gu Zhou needed anesthesia. If she helped Gu Zhou relieve the pain now, the anesthesia would wear off before Gu Zhou¡¯s surgery was over. This was the first time she felt that she was too weak to take good care of Gu Zhou. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s tears fell one by one. Gu Zhou felt terrible from the pain. A drop of water seemed to have appeared on the back of his hand, as if it was wet. He opened his eyes and saw Qiao Nian sitting at the side, silently crying. Gu Zhou blinked, and his vision gradually cleared. He focused all his strength on his right hand and gently wiped Qiao Nian¡¯s tears. As soon as his hand touched Qiao Nian¡¯s face, she immediately sat up straight and looked at him. He tried hard to smile, his voice weak. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t bear for you to cry!¡± Seeing the smile on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, Qiao Nian felt even worse. She would rather Gu Zhou cry to ease the pain. She wanted to speak, but she was sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s vision was a little blurry. He blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°When I saw your injuries, I felt that you were in a lot of pain.¡± Qiao Nian sniffled and said pitifully. Who wouldn¡¯t feel pain when they were injured? Gu Zhou just didn¡¯t want her to worry, so he forced a smile! ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Gu Zhou was breathing less now, and his lips were trembling slightly. He waved at Qiao Nian and forced a smile. ¡°Nian¡¯er,e closer.¡± Qiao Nian raised her hand to wipe her tears and hurriedly moved closer to Gu Zhou. Just as she was about to speak, the man looked up and kissed her lips. Qiao Nian¡¯s mind went nk. Instinctively, she wanted to push Gu Zhou away, but when she realized that Gu Zhou was still injured, she forcibly held back. Just as she was about to look up and leave, Gu Zhou grabbed the back of her head. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to move. She kept her eyes open, looking at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou¡¯s face was pale. She could clearly see Gu Zhou¡¯s long eyshes and the veins on his forehead. She hesitated for a moment, then slowly closed her eyes and reached out to hold the back of Gu Zhou¡¯s head, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t have to look up forcefully. She remembered a thesis mentioning that kissing could relieve pain. Oh my, another day of blessings for someone else¡¯s love. After a long while, Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian. He looked at Qiao Nian and was about to speak when he fainted again. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian subconsciously took his hand, trying hard to remain calm. Although Gu Zhou¡¯s pulse was a little weak, his life was no longer in danger. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She looked up at the nurse and asked, ¡°Miss Nurse, when you were cleaning his wound just now, did you see the bullet? Can you tell how deep it was?¡± The nurse nced at the bandaged area on Gu Zhou¡¯s abdomen and said with a serious expression, ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t see the bullet in your husband¡¯s abdomen from the outside. There are two possibilities. The first is that the bullet should be deeper, and the second is that the bullet has already been pulled out. However, it¡¯s not easy for us to judge this situation. I¡¯ve already stopped the bleeding for your husband. When the hospital takes a scan, we¡¯ll be able to confirm if the bullet is still in his body.¡± Qiao Nian frowned deeply. Just now, Gu Zhou had been engaged in a gunfight with the people from Kan Mountain. He probably didn¡¯t have time to pull out the bullet. It seemed that the bullet had already deeply entered his body. How had he endured such pain? Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. Looking at the unconscious Gu Zhou, she reached out and held his hand. Slowly, she closed her eyes, praying that Gu Zhou would be fine. The nurse sat at the side and looked at the young couple silently. She sighed helplessly. The man¡¯s injuries were very serious. She didn¡¯t know if he could be saved. She hoped that the lovers would eventually get married! Chapter 1296 - 1296 Things Are Not Good 1296 Things Are Not Good Wherever the ambnce went, all the cars gave way. In less than ten minutes, the ambnce arrived at the hospital entrance. Chen Qing had already greeted the hospital staff. The surgeon was already waiting outside. Gu Zhou¡¯s bed was pushed out of the ambnce. Then, the doctors surrounded him and followed the bed into the hospital. Gu Zhou¡¯s injuries were serious. The X-rays of the other patients in the hospital were pushed to the back. He entered the X-ray room directly. Qiao Nian stood outside and waited anxiously. About ten minutester, the radiographic films were out. The attending doctor took a look and said solemnly, ¡°Looks like the situation isn¡¯t good.¡± Qiao Nian frowned and walked over to the attending doctor. Her gaze fell on the X-ray in the attending doctor¡¯s hand, and her face turned pale. ¡°This bullet is just short of prating the kidney. We have to remove the bullet now.¡± The doctor looked at the scan and frowned. ¡°The bullet is really too close to the kidney. If we¡¯re not careful, we might damage the kidney. When that happens, there will be a problem with the kidney and the patient won¡¯t be able to stop the bleeding in his body. This situation is very dangerous. The only solution now is to remove the kidney. When the timees, we can remove the bullet together. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to remove the kidney!¡± Qiao Nian interrupted the doctor and said appraisingly, ¡°Just remove the bullet!¡± When the nurses at the side heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they all rolled their eyes. In their opinion, an outsider was boasting shamelessly that she wanted the doctor to remove the bullet. The family members of patients nowadays were really getting more and more demanding. They did not listen to the doctor at all. How the surgery was done was up to the doctor. The doctor¡¯s decision was for the patient¡¯s own good. If he bled profusely, he would be dead! The doctor was about to curse, but looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face, he swallowed his words and said gently, ¡°Miss, I know you¡¯re very worried about the patient, but in the current situation, I need to¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Prepare the operating theater now. I¡¯ll be the chief surgeon, and I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Qiao Nian said expressionlessly. She looked at the nurses around her. ¡°Just prepare what you need for the surgery now!¡± When the doctor heard this, he was furious. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this patient¡¯s family member was quite good-looking, he would have ignored her long ago. The family members of patients nowadays really did not know their limits. They even dared to mention surgery for their family members! ¡°No,¡± the doctor said without hesitation. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. An outsider like you can¡¯t enter the operating theater. Moreover, his condition needs to be judged by three surgeons at the same time. If someone dies, it will cause damage to our hospital¡¯s reputation!¡± The nurses at the side covered their mouths and sniggered. They felt that this beautiful young woman was crazy. As the doctor spoke, he saw that she was still scrolling through her phone. He frowned and said seriously again, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Don¡¯t¡­¡± As soon as the doctor finished speaking, he saw Qiao Nian ce the phone screen in front of him. When he saw the photo on the phone, he gasped and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. He was in his forties and was also an ordinary surgeon, but this youngdy was actually a specialist doctor. The so-called specialist doctors were the most advanced doctors. Those doctors were basically proficient in several subjects. Qiao Nian put away the photo of her medical certificate and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re preparing for the surgery to remove the bullet. I hope you can cooperate with me and ensure that there won¡¯t be any mistakes in the process of me being the chief surgeon!¡± The doctor hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll instruct them now!¡± After the doctor agreed, he said to the nurses beside him, ¡°She¡¯s a doctor. She¡¯ll be the chief surgeon for this surgery. Hurry up and prepare to start.¡± The nurses who had been secretly mocking Qiao Nian were all so shocked that their mouths were wide open. The emergency room was already prepared for the surgery. Qiao Nian led the doctor and a few nurses into the emergency room after they disinfected themselves and put on professional surgical gowns. ¡°Anesthesiologist, prepare anesthesia.¡± After instructing the anesthesiologist, Qiao Nian walked up to Gu Zhou and said softly, ¡°Hubby.¡± Chapter 1297 - 1297 It doesn’t hurt anymore! 1297 It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! Gu Zhou¡¯s pupils dted, and his heart skipped a beat. In his impression, when the two of them were alone in bed, Qiao Nian was bullied so badly and he forced her to call him that. At that time, Qiao Nian would always call him that obediently. Only then would he let her off. Moreover, Qiao Nian usually called him ¡°Gu Zhou¡± or ¡°Ah Zhou¡±. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to call him ¡°Hubby¡±. This greeting was extremely gentle, as if it could soothe the pain in his body. Just as Gu Zhou was about to speak, Qiao Nian shook her head gently and held his hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now. Save your strength. I¡¯ll operate on youter. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his pupils filled with her face. Qiao Nian lowered her head slightly and kissed Gu Zhou¡¯s forehead just like how Gu Zhou often kissed hers. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Looking at Qiao Nian, he really felt that his body no longer hurt. ¡­ Mr. Chen was reading documents in the study of the vi when his phone suddenly rang. He took the cell phone and looked at the caller ID. A trace of a smile shed in his eyes. It seemed that Gu Zhou should be fine. If something had happened to Gu Zhou, that person would definitely have asked the people outside to rush in, not call him. Chang Feng, who was standing at the side, followed Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze. When he saw the caller ID, he heaved a sigh of relief, but his expression was calm. ¡°Mr. Chen, my phone is ringing.¡± Mr. Chen picked up the call and ced it to his ear. ¡°Mr. Cui, it¡¯s already sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± ¡°Chen Quan, I just received news that in order to snatch your credit, that fool Kan Shan brought people to look for Gu Zhou!¡± Cui Huai¡¯s anxious voice came from the cell phone. Mr. Chen flipped through the documents slowly, looking as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Mr. Cui, don¡¯t be angry. Anyone can do this mission. As long as it canplete your mission, I have no objections.¡± Mr. Chen paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, this also means that Kan Shan is ambitious. He has been under me for so many years. It¡¯s good for him to take another step forward. Congrattions, Mr. Cui, for adding another tiger general!¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s tone was as calm as ever. On the other end of the line, Cui Huai frowned. He looked at his cell phone in confusion. If Chen Quan wasn¡¯t really a real person, he would have suspected that he was a robot. His words were calm. Cui Huai gripped his cell phone tightly and said in frustration, ¡°What tiger general? He¡¯s clearly an idiot. He brought so many people with him, but he still failed. I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss this time!¡± Mr. Chen and Cui Huai were on the phone, so Chang Feng could hear them clearly. The two of them exchanged a look. Chang Feng heaved a sigh of relief. He was far away, so his voice would not be heard on the cell phone. Mr. Chen asked in surprise, ¡°What? Failed?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I say that Kan Shan is an idiot? He can¡¯t even handle such a small matter!¡± Mr. Chen¡¯s frown deepened. Pretending to be troubled, he said, ¡°What a pity. Today was a good opportunity. If only we could catch them.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But Gu Zhou should be on guard. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to attack again,¡± Mr. Chen said, pursing his lips. There was silence on the other side of the cell phone. After a long while, Cui Huai¡¯s stern voice came through. ¡°Gu Zhou must havee to MY to look for his child. Now that he¡¯s found his child, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te to MY again for the time being. We have to keep him in MY so that he can¡¯t return to An City for the rest of his life. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have such a good opportunity to attack him again!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and remained silent. Cui Huai¡¯s voice suddenly rose as he said loudly, ¡°Now is the best time to assassinate Gu Zhou. Chen Quan, bring someone to kill him now. At all costs. As long as Gu Zhou dies, the Gu family will be gone!¡± Chapter 1298 - 1298 Caught Alive 1298 Caught Alive Cui Huai¡¯s gaze was vicious as his gaze fell on the two photos on the table. These two photos were none other than Chen Quan and Gu Zhou. He had always felt that Gu Zhou and Chen Quan had a deep rtionship, but he didn¡¯t know how the two of them had gotten in touch. If Chen Quan rejected his suggestion, it meant that he was simply protecting Gu Zhou. Such a Chen Quan was useless. He would not keep Chen Quan by his side. Chen Quan was like a time bomb. No one knew when he would be blown to pieces! He had thought that Chen Quan would agree directly, but he did not expect him to change the topic. ¡°Where is Kan Shan now?¡± ¡°Were they arrested?¡± ¡°Still alive?¡± Cui Huai said angrily, ¡°Yes, capture him alive!¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the cell phone. Cui Huai¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. He knew that there was something wrong with Chen Quan. He could get his men to deal with him tonight. ¡°Mr. Cui, this matter is a littleplicated.¡± Chen Quan¡¯s voice came from the cell phone. Cui Huai was so angry that he almost cursed. Suppressing his anger, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Kan Shan is your man. He should have been sent to the international police by now. I don¡¯t think Gu Zhou will trust the MY police. If I go now and I¡¯m arrested, I can confirm that you want to kill him.¡± Cui Huai¡¯s expression changed slightly. The reason why he had kept Chen Quan by his side was because Chen Quan was smart and thoughtful. Chen Quan¡¯s words made him unable to refute. He could do whatever he wanted in MY, but the United Nations kept staring at him as if he was a heinous person. Wasn¡¯t he just making more money? Who didn¡¯t want to make money these days? ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you refuse to admit it,¡± Cui Huai said, bracing himself. It was really tiring to talk to Chen Quan. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t admit it, everyone knows that I¡¯m working for you. Perhaps you¡¯ll be fine, but HH Corporation¡¯s shares will probably plummet.¡± Cui Huai remained silent. He regretted cing Chen Quan in such an important position. If Chen Quan was just an insignificant person, then he had nothing to worry about. But Chen Quan could almost represent him outside! ¡°Plummet?¡± Cui Huai frowned. Chen Quan¡¯s voice sounded very calm. Cui Huai lowered his gaze. With the evaporation of the shares, the entire Corporation was like a bubble. Without financial support, how could it continue to develop? Cui Huai toyed with the prayer beads in his hand. After spinning them for a while, he suddenly stopped and asked tentatively, ¡°Chen Quan, are you making all kinds of excuses to protect Gu Zhou?¡± In the study of Mr. Chen¡¯s vi. Cui Huai¡¯s words sounded like a question, but there was certainty in his words, as if he was already certain that he was protecting Gu Zhou. When Chang Feng heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, he frowned. His and Master¡¯s worries had indeed appeared. Cui Huai had always suspected that Master was rted to Gu Zhou in some other way. He pursed his lips, trying hard to remain calm. Mr. Chenughed out loud and said unhurriedly, ¡°Mr. Cui, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s very likely that Gu Zhou won¡¯te to MY again. The best time to make a move is in MY. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Gu Zhou seems to be injured. He¡¯s in the hospital. I¡¯ve already sent you the hospital address.¡± A trace of worry shed in Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes, but he quickly calmed down. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t attack. Let¡¯s send another wave of people over. This opportunity is very important to us. We can¡¯t let it go!¡± When Cui Huai heard Chen Quan¡¯s words, his frown deepened. He stood up from his office chair and walked to the French windows. Looking at the neon lights and the traffic outside, his heart gradually calmed down. As long as he could keep Gu Zhou¡¯s life in MY, it didn¡¯t matter who killed Gu Zhou. However, he still wanted to test Chen Quan, so he wanted him to go. What Chen Quan had just said made sense. At this moment, Chen Quan¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Cui, if you¡¯re worried about the others, I¡¯ll go personally. I¡¯ll definitely be able to take Gu Zhou¡¯s life. I¡¯ll try my best to hide myself and not let anyone discover my traces!¡± Chapter 1299 - 1299 Sleepless Night 1299 Sleepless Night A trace of surprise shed in Cui Huai¡¯s eyes. Could it be that he had really guessed wrong? Chen Quan really wanted to kill Gu Zhou. There were many opportunities to test Chen Quan, but it was too risky to let Chen Quan assassinate Gu Zhou now. He could not take the risk with the interests of HH Corporation. Cui Huai heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let the others go. I have to make Gu Zhou die today. I won¡¯t give him a chance to live!¡± Mr. Chen knew that Cui Huai would definitely attack Gu Zhou again. He turned to look at Chang Feng beside him and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to help!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Dao Wen, Ba Song and Chang Feng.¡± When Cui Huai heard Mr. Chen mention the three names, his lips curved up slightly. After hanging up, he happily began to make arrangements. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. At the hospital. Interpol was guarding the wards of Kan Shan and Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou had alreadypleted the surgery. The surgery was very sessful and there were no aftereffects. After the surgery, Qiao Nian rested on a small bed beside Gu Zhou¡¯s ward. The doctors and nurses passing by the door looked curiously at the door of the ward guarded by Interpol. Doctor Wen Song, who had wanted to be the chief surgeon for Gu Zhou, returned to his room to freshen up and bought a bouquet of roses. He was still in his thirties this year. Although he had a little less hair, he was still quite good looking. Tomorrow was his girlfriend¡¯s birthday. He was preparing to give her a surprise. Holding the roses, he walked to the underground parking lot and was about to get into the car when a man in a mask suddenly came out from the side. ¡°Ah!¡± Doctor Wen Song was so frightened that the roses in his hand fell to the ground. He raised his hands high, his legs trembling. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you money. I¡¯ll give you a car. Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Work pass!¡± The masked man¡¯s voice was hoarse. Doctor Wen Song looked at the masked man in confusion, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I have money. I¡¯ll give you money!¡± As he spoke, he was about to take out his money. ¡°Work pass!¡± The masked man said impatiently, his expression cold. ¡°It¡¯s in my left pocket,¡± Doctor Wen Song said shakily, pointing to his left pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± As the masked man spoke, he took out the work pass from Doctor Wen Song¡¯s pocket. He nced at the photo on the work pass, then at Doctor Wen Song. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Turn around!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Doctor Wen Song turned his back in fear, his heart in a mess. Doctor Wen Song was feeling worried. The back of his neck hurt, and he didn¡¯t know anything after that. The masked man picked Doctor Wen Song up from the ground, tied him up, and threw him into the car, not forgetting to leave a gap in the car window. Mercenaries like them cared about doctors the most. A good surgeon might be able to salvage them from the Grim Reaper. The masked man tidied up. When he got out of the car, he was wearing a hat, a mask, and a white coat. He looked like a doctor. He hung his work pass in front of his chest. The masked man was none other than Cui Yong, who had been sent by Cui Huai to kill Gu Zhou. Cui Yong was good at disguising himself. When he found out that Gu Zhou had been sent to the hospital, he had already rushed over to assassinate him. Cui Yong swaggered to Doctor Wen Song¡¯s office and pretended to tidy up. When the young nurse passing by the door saw that Doctor Wen Song was still in the office, she smiled and asked, ¡°Doctor Wen Song, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go back early to rest?¡± Cui Yong recalled Doctor Wen Song¡¯s voice and disguised it as his. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about my patient.¡± The young nurse smiled at Doctor Wen Song and said, ¡°Doctor Wen Song, you¡¯re really the most responsible doctor in our hospital. We¡¯ll go for a ward round first.¡± Cui Yong nodded. After the two young nurses left, he reced his hat with the one doctors often wore. Then, he reced Doctor Wen Song¡¯s photo with his own. After he was done, Cui Yong walked towards the ward with the notebook. He first checked on his previous patients. After that, he prepared to enter Gu Zhou¡¯s ward. Cui Yong was still pushing the medical cart. Just as he reached the door of the ward, he was stopped by two Interpol officers. Chapter 1300 - 1300 Disguise 1300 Disguise ¡°Stop right there. Who are you and what do you do?¡± One of the Interpol officers asked coldly. Cui Yong looked at him calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to change my patient¡¯s dressing.¡± Interpol sized up Cui Yong carefully, then checked Doctor Wen Song¡¯s work pass. They asked Cui Yong to take off his mask. Seeing that his work pass was identical to his, they turned their attention to the medical cart. They examined the car inside and out, but found no dangerous items or guns. They continued to examine Cui Yong. Cui Yong asked in confusion, ¡°Do police officers have to be so strict? I¡¯m his doctor. I¡¯m just here for a ward round.¡± ¡°This is a special situation. If someone wants to kill the victim, we can only follow the rules and procedures!¡± the Interpol officer said calmly. They did not find any guns or dangerous items on Cui Yong¡¯s body, so they opened the door and let him in. Cui Yong smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Only then did he push the medical cart into the ward. The moment he entered, he saw Gu Zhou on the hospital bed not far away. There was also a woman lying on the small bed beside Gu Zhou. Cui Yong frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be in the ward as well. Fortunately, Qiao Nian was sleeping now, so he could take the opportunity to do something. He ced the small cart at the door and held a syringe in his hand. He walked in quietly. When he walked to the bed, he looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s face and smiled smugly. He really hadn¡¯t expected him toplete such a difficult task so easily. If Old Master Cui knew that he had personally killed Gu Zhou, he would definitely reward him. He might even pull him into the core. He inserted the needle into the IV bottle. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A female voice suddenly came from the side. His hand trembled, and he tried hard to remain calm as he looked at Qiao Nian. In Doctor Wen Song¡¯s voice, he said, ¡°I want to add another medicine to the patient.¡± With that, he injected the medicine in the syringe into Gu Zhou¡¯s IV bottle. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed. She pulled out the needle in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and kicked Cui Yong to the side. She pointed a pistol at Cui Yong. ¡°Who exactly are you? Who asked you toe?¡± Cui Yong¡¯s heart was in a mess. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. Why did Qiao Nian know at a nce that he wasn¡¯t a doctor? When the two Interpol officers outside heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, they hurriedly walked in. When they saw Qiao Nian pointing a gun at the doctor, their eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m Doctor Wen Song,¡± Cui Yong said calmly, slowly standing up. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s vignt expression, the police officer who had just examined Cui Yong hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss Qiao, this is Mr. Gu¡¯s attending doctor, Doctor Wen Song. Hurry up and put down the gun.¡± Cui Yong didn¡¯t know what w he had, but he immediately ran out. Without hesitation, Qiao Nian shot Cui Yong in the leg. Cui Yong screamed. ¡°Ah!¡± Cui Yong¡¯s scream was so loud that it seemed to wake up all the patients and family members on the entire floor. A few nurses ran over from outside. Qiao Nian walked up to Cui Yong, took out a silver needle, and knocked him out. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s series of actions, the Interpol officer was stunned. The young Interpol officer, Allen, walked up to Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°Miss Qiao, you shot someone casually. This is against thew.¡± Without even looking at Allen, Qiao Nian took off the mask on Cui Yong¡¯s face. When he saw the unfamiliar face, he understood. Those people must have refused to give up and wanted to disguise themselves as doctors to sneak in and kill Gu Zhou. Suppressing her anger, Qiao Nian said to Allen coldly, ¡°This person isn¡¯t Doctor Wen Song at all. He¡¯s pretending!¡± Allen looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, then at the doctor lying on the ground. ¡°But the photo on his work pass is identical to his.¡± Chapter 1301 - 1301 Trusted Person 1301 Trusted Person Qiao Nian took off the work pass from Cui Yong and removed the photo that was pasted on it, revealing the photo below. She said calmly, ¡°Do you see clearly? This is the real Doctor Wen Song. I wonder how Doctor Wen Song is doing now. Shouldn¡¯t you go and look for Doctor Wen Song?¡± Allen blinked in confusion, but he quickly came back to his senses. He was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He immediately bent down and apologized to Qiao Nian. ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood just now. What about this person?¡± ¡°Arrest him. Perhaps you can get what you want from him.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the man lying on the ground, her expression turning even more serious. When the Interpol officers dragged Cui Yong out, Qiao Nian saw that there was still half a bottle of medicine left and took out the IV bottle. It seemed that those people had already infiltrated the hospital. She was worried about anyone around her now. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and looked at it before putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Second Young Madam, I¡¯ve already settled Little Master down. Fourth Young Master Lu is taking care of Little Master. I¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s anxious voice came through the cell phone. Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s voice, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, the only person she could trust was Chen Qing. ¡°Yes,e up quickly. I¡¯m going to prepare medicine for him.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the pale Gu Zhou on the bed, her eyes filled with worry. After Qiao Nian hung up, she stayed by Gu Zhou¡¯s bed. She had always slept lightly. When she heard the door open, she woke up. She wanted to get up directly, but when she opened her eyes slightly, she saw that person acting suspiciously. That person was rtively tall and was a little different from Doctor Wen Song. She had never expected that person to want to inject Gu Zhou with other medicine. She had to investigate what medicine he was injecting into Gu Zhouter. Chen Qing rushed back anxiously. This time, he was stopped outside by Interpol. Qiao Nian walked to the door of the ward, opened it, and exined, ¡°The two of you, he¡¯s my husband¡¯s secretary. You can let him in.¡± Only then did the Interpol let Chen Qing in. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s face. Seeing that Chen Qing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, she knew that he had run over. She said in a low voice, ¡°Just now, a fake doctor came in and wanted to inject Gu Zhou with something else. This means that those people have already chased after us.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. He asked anxiously, ¡°Is Second Young Master alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve removed the needle.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian sighed sadly. ¡°However, I have to go to the medicinal room to prepare medicine for him now. I¡¯m worried about trusting other people.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and patted Chen Qing¡¯s shoulder. Then, she walked out. The pharmacy was not far from the ward. The nurse on night duty was the nurse who had followed her into the surgery previously. She greeted her and prepared the medicine herself. After preparing the medicine, Qiao Nian returned to the ward and gave Gu Zhou another IV. Seeing that Gu Zhou had started the IV drip again, Chen Qing said, ¡°Looks like tonight won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± ¡°Get more people to stand guard. I think Fourth Brother will definitely be able to protect Xiao Bao.¡± Qiao Nian felt that she couldn¡¯t just rely on those international police officers. She had to rely on them. ¡°Okay.¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he took out his phone to assign tasks to his men. ¡­ At Mr. Chen¡¯s vi. Dao Wen, Zhao Song, and Chang Feng stood in Mr. Chen¡¯s study, fully armed. Mr. Chen sat calmly in his office chair, as usual. His gaze swept across the three people¡¯s faces. His eyes were serious, and his voice was cold. ¡°This mission is very important. You have to help Mr. Cui¡¯s men kill the target, Gu Zhou!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the three of them said in unison. Mr. Chen waved at them, indicating for them to leave. When the three of them came out of Mr. Chen¡¯s study, Chang Feng nced at the other two. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medical supplies. Wait for me.¡± Chapter 1302 - 1302 Sneaky 1302 Sneaky Dao Wen and Zhao Song watched as Chang Feng brought the medicine box over. Dao Wen nced at his watch and said to the two of them, ¡°This won¡¯t do. My stomach hurts a little. I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Chang Feng nodded. He knew very well that ten minutes ago, after Mr. Chen had given them the mission to kill Gu Zhou, he had asked them to go to the armory to choose something. After they had chosen something, they had been called to the office by Mr. Chen. During this period, Dao Wen had never had the chance to contact Cui Huai. This time, Dao Wen would definitely send Cui Huai a message when he went to the bathroom. Chang Feng leaned against the sofa, holding the medicine box. Every time they went on a mission, they would bring a medicine box. This was a life-saving item. Chang Feng sighed heavily. This time, Mr. Chen had asked him to assassinate Gu Zhou because he wanted him to protect Gu Zhou. However, if he protected Gu Zhou, Dao Wen would definitely tell Cui Huai that something was wrong with him. That way, Cui Huai would kill Mr. Chen and him. Chang Feng gripped the medicine box in his hand tightly. In this line of work, either he or Dao Wen would die. If necessary, he might have to sacrifice himself. Chang Feng was not afraid of death, but when he thought of that soft Xiao Bao, he felt a little reluctant. Zhao Song nced at Chang Feng and said, ¡°Brother Feng, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom too.¡± Chang Feng nodded. With that, he walked towards the bathroom. Ba Song had just walked to the bathroom when he saw Dao Wen looking at his cell phone. When Dao Wen saw Ba Song, his face turned pale, but he quickly pretended to be calm. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you here to use the bathroom too?¡± Ba Song nodded. After Ba Song went in, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Usually, they did not bring their phones with them when they went on missions. When they changed into their bulletproof suits, they had already ced their cell phones in the safe in the armory. Dao Wen had two cell phones? Realizing this, Ba Song frowned. After Ba Song went there, he saw that Dao Wen had just walked out of the bathroom. He hadn¡¯t heard Dao Wen wash his hands just now. Could it be that Dao Wen had been looking at his cell phone just now? Realizing this, Ba Song¡¯s expression darkened. After Dao Wen left, his gaze fell on Chang Feng¡¯s face not far away. Mr. Cui had just said that if Chang Feng did anything strange, he would shoot him to death. Dao Wen tried hard to suppress the joy in his heart. As long as he could do this mission well, Mr. Cui would let him enter the core level. No one else had such treatment. Chang Feng did not speak. Seeing that everyone was here, he walked out. When he walked outside, he quickened his pace and walked to Chang Feng¡¯s side. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Dao Wen walking over. He pursed his lips and did not speak. When they walked to the car outside the vi, Dao Wen got into the driver¡¯s seat first. Chang Feng walked to the trunk and ced the medicine box in his hand. Every time they went on a mission, they would put the medicine box in the trunk in case of emergencies. If anything really happened, they could save their lives first. Seeing Dao Wen enter the car, Ba Song quickly walked to Chang Feng¡¯s side and helped him put the medicine box in. He said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Feng, I think there¡¯s something wrong with Dao Wen.¡± Chang Feng looked at Ba Song in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°When I went to the toilet just now, I saw Dao Wen send a message. Didn¡¯t they say that we couldn¡¯t bring phones with us when we were on a mission? He went out with his phone this time.¡± Ba Song felt that there were some things he had to tell Chang Feng. If Dao Wen was really a traitor, Brother Feng would be mentally prepared. ¡°Dao Wen said that he wanted to go to the toilet just now, but he was actually sending a message. When I went over, he didn¡¯t look well. He even hid his phone and seemed to have deleted the message. Brother Li, do you think he¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Song looked at Chang Feng worriedly. In their line of work, they were most afraid of a traitor around them. If there was really a mole, they were very likely to be betrayed. With a mole around, the operation was most likely a failure. It was fine if the mission failed. If he lost his life there¡­ Ba Song¡¯s brow furrowed. If he died on the battlefield, he would be a hero. If he died at the hands of his own people, he would be trash. Chang Feng looked at Ba Song¡¯s nervous expression and smiled. He gently patted Ba Song¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too nervous? Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a traitor around us. We brothers have been together for so many years. How can there be a traitor?¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t our phones in the armory?¡± Ba Song asked in confusion. Hearing Ba Song¡¯s words, Chang Feng said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Dao Wen might be in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 1303 - 1303 Have You Seen It Too? 1303 Have You Seen It Too? Chang Feng continued, ¡°Dao Wen isn¡¯t young anymore. He¡¯s been fighting and killing for so many years. Our phones are usually monitored. It¡¯s definitely not convenient for him to send a message to his girlfriend. He probably got a new cell phone.¡± With that, Chang Feng seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I see him sending messages from time to time¡­¡± Ba Song¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly. He was shocked. He grabbed Chang Feng¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Feng, have you seen it before too?¡± Chang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, a few times, but I didn¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s normal for young couples to send messages often.¡± Zhao Song¡¯s expression was serious. He said in a Ba voice, ¡°Brother Feng, we have to be careful this time. Don¡¯t be harmed by this kid!¡± Chang Feng put on a calm expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s hurry up and carry out the mission. The three of us are a small group. We have to trust each other!¡± The moment Chang Feng turned around, a smile appeared on his lips. Since the seed of suspicion had already been nted, he would slowly sow it and make it germinate! Chang Feng sat in the back seat, and Ba Song sat in the back seat with him. He was notpletely at ease with Dao Wen and kept staring at him. Chang Feng handed the masks to them and said seriously, ¡°Our target this time is Gu Zhou. As long as we kill Gu Zhou, we¡¯ll retreat quickly. We¡¯ll try not to cause amotion, let alone cause other trouble. Otherwise, Mr. Cui will be unhappy.¡± The other two nodded. The three of them each had their own ulterior motives. Dao Wen stepped on the elerator and drove straight to the hospital, his eyes flickering with a bloodthirsty smile. In the hospital. Qiao Nian stayed by Gu Zhou¡¯s side. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s face gradually turn red, she reached out to take his pulse. When it was over, she heaved a sigh of relief. Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian nervously and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Second Young Master?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine, but he¡¯ll wake up in a while. Go buy some porridge back. When he wakes up, he can eat.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Chen Qing and instructed softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Qing stood up and left, leaving Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou alone in the ward. She gripped Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly. At the thought that the imposter who had just entered wanted to kill Gu Zhou, she was still so frightened that her back was covered in cold sweat. Now, many people were staring at Gu Zhou, all wanting him to die. How could she protect him? When she was hiding in the room, Qiao Nian had never been afraid. She knew very well that Gu Zhou would definitely protect them. She looked down at Gu Zhou, who was lying on the bed. His eyebrows were raised, and his nose bridge was high. Further down, his sexy thin lips were tightly shut. His face was like the most perfect masterpiece of God. Qiao Nian retracted her hand from Gu Zhou¡¯s face and stood up, walking towards the coffee table not far away. However, she had just taken a step when her hand was grabbed. Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks. When she turned around, she met Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes. The smile on her face grew wider and wider. She sat back down on the stool beside the bed and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Zhou gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and stared unblinkingly at her. He recalled how Kan Shan had blown the whistle and asked someone to kill him. At that time, he only had one thought. He couldn¡¯t grow old with Qiao Nian. He could only leave her alone. Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually softened. Looking at her slightly haggard face, his thin lips parted slightly. ¡°Why are you so haggard?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled violently, and her eyes felt a little hot. She tried hard to remain calm. Smiling at Gu Zhou, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. How do you feel?¡± Gu Zhou nodded, indicating that he was fine. He held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s thumb gently rubbed the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand as he said sadly, ¡°I¡­¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly covered Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth with her other hand. Her heart ached as she looked at Gu Zhou, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s just like how you didn¡¯t let me thank you.¡± Chapter 1304 - 1304 Pain 1304 Pain The incident at the amusement park was really an ident. No one had expected Cui Huai to send so many people to assassinate her and Gu Zhou. It must be because she and Gu Zhou had not met Mr. Chen as promised that Cui Huai was suspicious. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she suddenly felt a wet and hot feeling in her palm. A numbing feeling spread throughout her body through her blood. Qiao Nian¡¯s ears turned red involuntarily. Instinctively, she retracted her hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Gu Zhou nodded and said softly, ¡°It hurts.¡± Perhaps it was because his body was too weak, but his voice was weak. Coupled with his maic voice, it was like a feather teasing Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart itched. Looking into Gu Zhou¡¯s lustful eyes, she suddenly recalled how Gu Zhou had looked in bed. Every time she slept with Gu Zhou, he would always look at her like this. Could this man still be thinking about that kind of thing! ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in her throat. For some reason, she felt a little nervous. His voice was exactly the same as when he had called her name in bed. She swallowed and asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You have to blow on it so it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression froze for a moment. In a daze, she seemed to see Zhou Zhou. Zhou Zhou would act like this every time. Every time, she was helpless against him. She came back to her senses and looked at Gu Zhou seriously. ¡°What you need now is rest. The wound has already been bandaged for you.¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly, a trace of a smile in his eyes. ¡°I heard that kissing can relieve pain. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Qiao Nian pulled her hand out of Gu Zhou¡¯s grip and carefully covered him with the nket. She said softly, ¡°You should lie on the bed and sleep obediently. Don¡¯t think about such nonsense.¡± Qiao Nian was about to sit back down when she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s pitiful eyes. She sighed helplessly and stood up to move closer to Gu Zhou. Her ears were red, and she closed her eyes, gently kissing Gu Zhou¡¯s lips. She had only wanted to give Gu Zhou a light kiss. Just as she was about to leave, Gu Zhou held the back of her head tightly with one hand and deepened the kiss. Gu Zhou frowned and let go of Qiao Nian reluctantly. Qiao Nian tucked her hair behind her ear. Looking at Gu Zhou, who was still licking his lips, she instantly blushed. This man was really despicable! Gu Zhou said to the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Chen Qing walked in with a bento box. When he saw Gu Zhou, his eyes lit up and he asked with concern, ¡°Second Young Master, how do you feel now? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhou said in a low voice. Chen Qing quickly walked up to Gu Zhou and helped him roll up the bed so that Gu Zhou could sit down and eat. Chen Qing bought food for two people. There were two bowls of porridge and four dishes. Qiao Nian handed the disposable chopsticks to Gu Zhou and looked up at Chen Qing. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I ate outside,¡± Chen Qing said. Gu Zhou was about to eat his porridge when he paused and looked at Chen Qing. ¡°How¡¯s the matter going?¡± ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve already handed over the evidence of Kan Shan¡¯s assassination of you to Interpol. Kan Shan is receiving treatment in the next room now, but he woke up early. Interpol has already taken his statement.¡± At this point, Chen Qing paused and said in a low voice, ¡°However, Kan Shan only said that he has a personal grudge against you. He didn¡¯t mention anything about Cui Huai.¡± Gu Zhou slowly ate a spoonful of porridge before picking up a piece of cabbage. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°What did the Interpol say?¡± ¡°They seem to have been investigating Cui Huai. They also know that Kan Shan is Cui Huai¡¯s subordinate. Their attention has already shifted to Cui Huai.¡± Chen Qing told Gu Zhou everything he had heard. In order not to let the Interpol officers guarding the door hear him, he deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t convict Cui Huai this time.¡± Chapter 1305 - 1305 Helpless 1305 Helpless Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his lips as he said lightly, ¡°Cui Huai has a lot of influence in MY. I heard that he¡¯s running for vice president of MY. No one is willing to go against him.¡± Gu Zhou took another sip of porridge, his gaze sharpening. ¡°I think Cui Huai must also be monitoring the Interpol. Cui Huai probably knew about Kan Shan¡¯s confession long ago.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t trust Interpol. Bring our people over. When the timees, get them to guard Kan Shan. We just have to get Kan Shan to tell the truth.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°I remember there¡¯s another group of people. Where are they?¡± ¡°Luo Tai and his subordinates are mercenaries to begin with. They listen to whoever pays them. He was hired by Cui Huai to kill you this time.¡± Chen Qing frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Luo Tai wants to identify Cui Huai, but he doesn¡¯t have any substantial evidence. He has no evidence. It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°What do you mean by there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice turned colder, and his expression darkened. ¡°Luo Tai is a mercenary. When he¡¯s active in MY, he¡¯s always paid to do things. This time, Cui Huai gave him an order. The person who transferred the money to him was Kan Shan, not Cui Huai. The money didn¡¯t flow from HH Corporation either. There¡¯s no way to prove that he was hired by Cui Huai,¡± Chen Qing exined in detail. ¡°Young Master Qin asked Luo Tai to shut up with Interpol, so Luo Tai didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Gu Zhou had been hungry, but when he heard the current situation, he lost his appetite. This time, he had almost been killed. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to capture those people alive, but they didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Cui Huai was the mastermind. Interpol relied on evidence. As long as they didn¡¯t have any evidence, Interpol wouldn¡¯t attack Cui Huai. When he fought the mercenaries, he wanted to leave them alive and wait for them to confess. He did not expect that he could not drag Cui Huai down with him. This time, not only did Cui Huai want his life, but he also wanted his wife and children¡¯s lives. He could not take this lying down. Gu Zhou tried hard to remain calm. This time, everyone rted to Kan Shan had been arrested. Perhaps one or two of them were unwilling to confess, but the others would definitely confess. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, ¡°After I finished your surgery, someone pretended to be a doctor and tried to drug you. The Interpol has already tested it. That person injected poison into your medicine bottle. If that poison enters your body, your lungs will be blocked in less than ten minutes, and you¡¯ll suffocate to death.¡± Thank you for reading on myboxnovel ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s name?¡± Gu Zhou had not expected anyone to want to kill him while he was unconscious. ¡°Cui Yong. I heard that he¡¯s a distant rtive of Cui Huai.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said sternly, ¡°But Cui Yong didn¡¯t confess that Cui Huai was the mastermind.¡± Chen Qing continued Qiao Nian¡¯s words. ¡°Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, Cui Yong has already been bailed out!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her pupils dted. She frowned and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cui Huai got someone to bail him out?¡± Chen Qing nodded. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou worriedly and said softly, ¡°Yes, I think they want to keep us in MY.¡± Gu Zhou thought of his eldest brother, Gu Yue. Six years ago, Gu Yue had deliberately faked his death and pretended to be Mr. Chen to get close to Cui Huai in order to protect the Gu and Lu families. Why did Cui Huai want to deal with the Gu and Lu families? Gu Zhou frowned. He looked up at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°If we die, there won¡¯t be anyone in charge of the Gu family. They¡¯ll easily take over the entire Gu family.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Cui Huai will definitely send more people over.¡± Gu Zhou frowned and looked up at Chen Qing, his expression serious. ¡°Is the hospital guarded?¡± Chen Qing nodded. ¡°Second Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already arranged everything. Not only that, but Interpol has also increased the police force to protect you and Kan Shan.¡± Chapter 1306 - 1306 Doubts 1306 Doubts Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, her left eyelid twitching. She frowned. ¡°If someonees to assassinate Gu Zhou¡­ What if Eldest Senior Brother is here?¡± When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian say ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡±, he was stunned. Previously, he had heard from Second Young Master that Brother Li was the eldest senior brother of the clueless Young Madam. Previously, Chang Feng had saved him and taught him martial arts. Chen Qing suddenly came back to his senses and asked, ¡°Brother Feng might be back?¡± Qiao Nian nodded and sighed. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°When I met Eldest Senior Brother, he was being followed. Eldest Senior Brother is Mr. Chen¡¯s right-hand man. The person who dared to follow Eldest Senior Brother is very likely Cui Huai.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhou replied. Qiao Nian continued her analysis. ¡°This proves that we didn¡¯t meet Mr. Chen this time and ruined his original n to kill you. Cui Huai must be even more suspicious of Mr. Chen!¡± ¡°Previously, when I came to MY, those people attacked me, but they never seeded.¡± Gu Zhou frowned. ¡°Those people were probably sent by Mr. Chen, but the mission failed.¡± ¡°If I were Cui Huai, I would definitely get the person I suspect to kill you. Cui Huai suspects Mr. Chen, which means that he might get Mr. Chen to kill you. However, Mr. Chen¡¯s identity is sensitive. His every word and action represents Cui Huai. If he appears, even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, everyone¡¯s attention will be on Cui Huai. Cui Huai will be the target of suspicion.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s mind raced. She frowned slightly and said sternly, ¡°Cui Huai will definitely get Mr. Chen¡¯s most trusted Chang Feng to kill you. That way, he can test Mr. Chen¡¯s loyalty and kill you. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. What we have to do is capture them alive. When that happens, Eldest Senior Brother will also be captured by us. Then, Eldest Senior Brother won¡¯t have to go to Cui Huai anymore.¡± Qiao Nian thought that as long as she caught Eldest Senior Brother, he would be able to escape Cui Huai¡¯s clutches. ¡°If Chang Fenges, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to let him go.¡± Gu Zhou raised a different opinion. In his free time, he picked up some vegetables for Qiao Nian. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be willing to stay.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°He wants to return to Big Brother¡¯s side.¡± Gu Zhou was silent for a moment before saying softly. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes darkened. Her heart was filled withplicated emotions. If Eldest Senior Brother really came here to kill Gu Zhou, and if his mission failed, would he die when he returned? Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly, but she didn¡¯t dare to risk Gu Zhou¡¯s life. If she had the time, she could get a corpse and fake that it was Gu Zhou. However, time was too tight. Cui Yong had just arrived. Perhaps the next wave of people would arrive as well. Just as Qiao Nian was feeling flustered, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Qin Chuan calling. She picked up. ¡°Old Qin?¡± Qiao Nian called out. Qin Chuan¡¯s serious voice came from the cell phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She pursed her lips tightly and remained silent. ¡°It should be Cui Huai¡¯s men. Be careful now. I¡¯ll get them to find everyone hiding in the dark.¡± Sensing that Qin Chuan was about to hang up, Qiao Nian hurriedly gripped the phone tightly and said anxiously, ¡°Also, remember to catch him alive. Perhaps Eldest Senior Brother is also inside.¡± Qin Chuan was stunned for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian had just hung up when the lights in the ward were instantly switched off. The Interpol officers outside hurriedly tightened their grip on their guns and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, pay attention. Someone ising!¡± Chen Qing walked to the door and looked out through the ss. Only then did he say to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, ¡°Looks like they¡¯re here. All the lights in the inpatient department have been turned off!¡± The darkness was like a terrifying hand that gripped everyone¡¯s hearts. The Interpol officers outside the door gripped the gun in his hand nervously, like a frightened bird. Qiao Nian turned on the shlight on her cell phone. The shlight emitted a weak light. She looked at Gu Zhou and pursed her lips slightly. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°They¡¯re here now!¡± Chapter 1307 - 1307 Don’t Worry 1307 Don¡¯t Worry Chen Qing also turned on the shlight on his cell phone. The ward was much brighter. Seeing Qiao Nian frowning, he hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, the arrangements have been made.¡± Qiao Nian nced at Chen Qing and nodded slightly. Gu Zhou reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, Gu Zhou said, ¡°Put these dishes away. ce the bed t and give me a gun.¡± Chen Qing swiftly removed the dining table from the bed andid it t. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou, who was lying on the bed, with concern written all over her face. Back at the amusement park, she couldn¡¯t fight side by side with Gu Zhou because she was taking care of Xiao Bao. Gu Zhou was injured, and she felt very apologetic. She said, ¡°I hope that no matter what happens in the future, we can fight side by side.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian handed a gun to Gu Zhou. She gripped the gun tightly and looked nervously at the door. At the end of the corridor, two doctors were pushing a bed. There was also a patient groaning in pain. One of the doctors turned on the shlight on his cell phone because the inpatient department had a ckout. Gu Zhou¡¯s ward was in Room 606. Not only were there two Interpol officers at the door of his ward, but there were also six bodyguards arranged by Chen Qing. At this moment, Chen Qing had been standing inside the ward door, looking at the situation outside through the ss. The bed gradually approached Room 606. Not only was Interpol nervous, but even the bodyguards arranged by Chen Qing were also nervous. All of them gripped the guns in their hands tightly. When the tall doctor saw a nurse walking towards him, he hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Xiao Xing, have you finished checking the wards? Why did the power suddenly go out in the inpatient department? Did you call the power center? By the way, did anyone turn on the backup power?¡± Xiao Xing was holding her phone, and her phone was also on with a shlight. She could vaguely see the doctor who was speaking, but that doctor was wearing a mask, so she couldn¡¯t see who that doctor was. However, the doctor who could call her name must be a doctor from the hospital. She hurriedly said, ¡°The head nurse has already been contacted. I think the fuse has burned out. The workers are changing it. It should be fine soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The power outage in the inpatient department is really fatal. Fortunately, it¡¯s not the emergency department. Otherwise, what will happen to the people undergoing surgery?¡± As the doctor spoke, he waved at the young nurse. ¡°Come and help. This is a patient from 608. He just finished the surgery and needs to be sent to the ward!¡± When Xiao Xing heard this, she hurriedly stepped forward to help support the bed. Interpol and the bodyguards were not stupid. Knowing that these people were from the hospital, they heaved a sigh of relief and put away the guns in their hands. Chen Qing listened to their conversation in the ward. Something seemed to be wrong. Mr. Gu¡¯s ward was in Room 606. The room next to his was Room 608. She heard that there were also patients in Room 608. ¡°Be careful!¡± Just as Chen Qing shouted, he saw that the bed had already been pushed to the door of Room 606. The man on the bed jumped up and knocked the nurse out with a knife. Before the nurse could scream, she fainted to the ground. At the same time, the two doctors took out their pistols and fired mercilessly in all directions. The three of them took out masks from under their clothes and put them on. They used the bed to knock open the ward door. Chen Qing immediately locked the door of the ward, but he did not expect those people to knock the door down with the bed. The door burst open. He hurriedly pushed the bed out through the door. There were still many people in the surrounding wards. They were all arranged by Chen Qing and Qin Chuan. When they heard themotion, they rushed over. No one was shooting now. They probably couldn¡¯t see each other clearly in the darkness. All they could hear was the sound of punches and kicks. Qiao Nian stood in front of the bed, aiming her gun at the door with both hands. At this moment, a clear male voice said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with them. Our mission today is to kill Gu Zhou. After that, retreat quickly!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She walked around the bed and walked up to Gu Zhou from the other side. Her gaze was fixed on the door of the ward as she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother has arrived!¡± Chen Qing still wanted to push the bed out, but he saw three people wearing identical ghost masks pushing the bed in together. Chapter 1308 - 1308 Eldest Senior Brother? 1308 Eldest Senior Brother? Chen Qing could not withstand the strength of the three of them alone. He hid to the side in a sorry state and allowed the bed to be kicked in by the three of them. The bed mmed into the wall facing the ward door, producing a violent sound. The three of them rushed in. The ward was very dark. Qiao Nian could vaguely see that the three of them were wearing masks. She was stunned on the spot. They had the same mask, the same clothes, and they were all about the same height. She couldn¡¯t tell which one was Eldest Senior Brother. At this moment, the lights in the room instantly lit up. Qiao Nian felt that the light was a little blinding. She raised her hand to cover her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes. After the ghost masked man on the left recovered, he picked up his pistol and fired at Gu Zhou, who was lying on the bed. Chen Qing quickly rushed over and kicked the ghost masked man¡¯s hand. The ghost masked man¡¯s hand tilted and the bullet hit the ceiling. Qiao Nian gasped, her heart beating faster and faster. She gripped the gun in her hand tightly and aimed at the three ghost masked men in front of her. She didn¡¯t know which ghost masked man was Chang Feng, so she could only aim at the people in front of her. She didn¡¯t dare to shoot rashly, afraid that she would identally injure Eldest Senior Brother. Chen Qing¡¯s skills were not bad, and he quickly gained the upper hand. Seeing that theirpanions could not defeat Chen Qing, the other two ghost masked men rushed forward, turning into a one-on-three situation. Chen Qing was no match for them and was sent flying by one of the ghost masked men. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the neck of the ghost masked man who had kicked Chen Qing. He was wearing a pocket watch that her grandfather had given to Eldest Senior Brother. Just as she was about to shoot the other two, she saw Chen Qing preparing to shoot. Her expression changed. Before she could think, she blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was very loud. Chen Qing, who was about to fire, froze for a moment. He tilted his hand slightly, and the bullet brushed past the ghost masked man¡¯s arm and hit the wall. The ghost masked man looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, then at Chen Qing. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what had happened. Was this woman saving him? When he realized this, the ghost masked man stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Could it be that she knew him? Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s voice and seeing Dao Wen looking at her, Ba Song¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. He pulled Chang Feng to the other side. When Ba Song went to the bathroom previously, he realized that Dao Wen had secretly sent a text to someone. Not only that, but after Dao Wen sent the text, he had also deleted it. When Dao Wen saw him, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. He even hid his phone behind his back. He frowned. Was Dao Wen really in cahoots with Qiao Nian? Ba Song gritted his teeth and looked at Dao Wen If Dao Wen was really in a rtionship with Qiao Nian, he would definitely betray his brothers for Qiao Nian. Ba Song panted heavily. He yearned to shoot Dao Wen dead. Seeing that Ba Song was staring at Dao Wen, a glint shed in Chang Feng¡¯s eyes. He pulled Ba Song back and shielded him. Ba Song noticed Chang Feng¡¯s actions. He took out his pistol and fired at Dao Wen! He had to get rid of the traitor! Seeing that a ghost masked man was about to kill Eldest Senior Brother, Qiao Nian hurriedly threw the ss cup on the table over. Bang¡ª Ba Song¡¯s bullet missed. The ss shattered into countless pieces and fell to the ground. Qiao Nian took a step forward and looked at Dao Wen nervously. ¡°Brother, how are you? Are you injured?¡± Dao Wen was still in a daze. He didn¡¯t understand why this unfamiliar woman wanted to save him. She was still so concerned about him. Could it be that this woman had a crush on him? Ba Song looked at Qiao Nian sharply. That woman looked worried and didn¡¯t seem to be lying at all. This meant that Dao Wen and Qiao Nian were really having an affair. He was a straightforward person. He couldn¡¯t stand betrayal. Ba Song shouted in exasperation, ¡°Traitor, traitor, die!¡± As Ba Song spoke, he fired at Dao Wen again. Qiao Nian took out her gun and was about to shoot at Ba Song. Two gunshots rang out in the room. Ba Song also noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s actions. He immediately dodged. As he had to dodge Qiao Nian¡¯s bullet, his bullet didn¡¯t hit Dao Wen. Chapter 1309 - 1309 Brother Feng 1309 Brother Feng Dao Wen stood there in a daze, still not understanding what had happened. Qiao Nian looked at the ghost masked man in front of her coldly. She would never allow anyone to hurt Eldest Senior Brother. When she was young, she was often bullied. At that time, Eldest Senior Brother would stand up to protect her. Not only that, but Eldest Senior Brother had also tutored her in her homework, taught her martial arts, and taught her how to be a hacker. In Qiao Nian¡¯s mind, bits and pieces of her time with Eldest Senior Brother appeared. She looked at the ghost masked man with red-rimmed eyes. This person actually dared to hurt Eldest Senior Brother! She really wanted to kill that person directly, but when she thought about leaving him alive so that those people could admit Cui Huai¡¯s crimes in the future, she aimed the gun at the ghost masked man¡¯s leg and fired without hesitation. However, hispanion, who was standing beside the ghost masked man, blocked it in front of him. The bullet pierced through the ghost masked man¡¯s leg. The ghost masked man groaned in pain. Ba Song did not expect Chang Feng to help him block the bullet. His eyes instantly turned red. Not only did that scum, Dao Wen, tell Gu Zhou¡¯s woman about their actions tonight, but he also wanted to capture them all. Ba Song had been extremely sad because of Dao Wen¡¯s betrayal. Now that Chang Feng had taken a bullet for him, his heart was filled with tears of gratitude. Brother Feng was the real brother! Ba Song supported Chang Feng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Feng, how are you now?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Ba Song¡¯s words, her pupils instantly dted. She looked at the ghost masked man with an injured leg in disbelief. What was going on? Qiao Nian looked into the ghost masked man¡¯s eyes and met those gentle eyes. That person¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled violently. She looked at the ghost masked man with red-rimmed eyes. Only then did she realize that she had mistaken him for someone else. She actually didn¡¯t recognize Eldest Senior Brother! Qiao Nian was about to step forward and stop Chang Feng when she heard him say weakly to the ghost masked man beside him, ¡°Ba Song, let¡¯s leave quickly. Dao Wen has betrayed us. The mission has failed!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian understood why Chang Feng wasn¡¯t wearing her grandfather¡¯s pocket watch. Eldest Senior Brother must have deliberately made that person be treated as a traitor. That way, Eldest Senior Brother would be safe. Before Dao Wen could exin, he saw Qiao Nian running up to him nervously and asking anxiously, ¡°Brother, are you alright? Are you injured?¡± Dao Wen immediately took a step back and wanted to point the gun at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian quickly inserted the silver needle into Dao Wen¡¯s acupuncture points. Dao Wen could only speak and not move. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Dao Wen could finish speaking, Qiao Nian interrupted him mercilessly. She red at the two ghost masked men angrily and raised the gun in her hand. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them run back and report us!¡± Ba Song was so angry that his eyeballs were about to pop out. He looked at Dao Wen angrily and cursed, ¡°Dao Wen, I was blind. I treated you as my brother, and you treated us as idiots to please women! Scum, being your brother is the biggest mistake of my life!¡± As Ba Song spoke, he helped Chang Feng out. At first, Dao Wen didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but Ba Song¡¯s words made him understand everything. F*ck, how could he be Gu Zhou¡¯s aplice? Today, he had received instructions to find evidence that Chang Feng was Gu Zhou¡¯s aplice and kill him! However, he really didn¡¯t react just now. He subconsciously wanted to follow them, but his body wouldn¡¯t listen to him. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t move. F*ck, what the hell! ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Brother, I know. You treat them as brothers, but they want to kill me. We have to strike first!¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Ba Song again. Seeing that Ba Song had brought Chang Feng out, she used a silver needle to seal Dao Wen¡¯s mute acupoint. She quickly walked to the door of the ward and looked at Ba Song and Chang Feng not far away. Her eyes were slightly red. She knew very well that although Eldest Senior Brother was injured now, he would not be suspected when he returned. Qiao Nian also understood that Eldest Senior Brother was doing this to return to Gu Yue¡¯s side. She took out her pistol and pretended to fire a few shots beside Ba Song and Chang Feng. None of them hit them. Chapter 1310 - 1310 Traitor 1310 Traitor Qiao Nian¡¯s pistol had run out of bullets. In order toplete this scene, she ran after them and said loudly, ¡°Chang Feng and Ba Song, as long as you admit that Cui Huai instructed you to kill Gu Zhou, we won¡¯t pursue the fact that you tried to kill him tonight.¡± At this moment, Cui Huai¡¯s men also arrived. When Ba Song saw them, he heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Chang Feng beside him with red-rimmed eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Feng, hold on a little longer. As long as we get back to the car, we¡¯ll bandage you up.¡± Chang Feng nodded weakly. Seeing that Ba Song was about to cry, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When the mercenary Cui Huai had sent saw Ba Song and Chang Feng, he immediately got someone to help support Chang Feng. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange everything well? Why are you still injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯ve really misjudged him.¡± When Ba Song heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened. He clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged ferociously as he smashed into the wall at the side. The wall instantly cracked, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He yearned to tear Dao Wen into pieces. ¡°Dao Wen is a traitor. He¡¯s gotten together with Qiao Nian, who¡¯s beside Gu Zhou. He already told Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian about tonight¡¯s operation. We¡¯ve been tricked. Brother Feng was injured in order to save me!¡± Sha He looked at Qiao Nian, who had chased after him but then hid back. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°Dao Wen betrayed us for a woman?¡± ¡°Yes, Gu Zhou¡¯s men have long arranged it. They¡¯re just waiting to catch a turtle in a jar!¡± As Ba Song helped Chang Feng out, he said to looked at Qiao Nian, who had chased after , ¡°Qiao Nian, that little b*tch, still hasn¡¯t given up. She chased after us and shot at us. Fortunately, we left quickly and weren¡¯t hit!¡± Sha He had wanted to kill Qiao Nian, but when he thought about how Gu Zhou and the others had long been prepared, he had no choice but to retreat with Ba Song and Chang Feng. Sha He let Ba Song and Chang Feng leave first. He disguised himself as a doctor and pretended to pass by Gu Zhou¡¯s ward casually. He saw Qiao Nian gently taking off the mask on Dao Wen¡¯s face. Sha He left quickly with a dark expression. He caught up to Ba Song and Chang Feng again and gritted his teeth. ¡°Dao Wen, that scum, actually betrayed us. So many of our lives were almost sacrificed for Dao Wen to please that little b*tch!¡± The few of them were walking forward when they saw another wave of people. That wave of people was Chen Qing¡¯s men. Chen Qing had long instructed them not to chase after them and let them leave alive. In Gu Zhou¡¯s ward. From his earpiece, Chen Qing learned that his men had already encountered Sha He and the others. Only then did he walk up to Gu Zhou and say in a low voice, ¡°Second Young Master, they¡¯ve already arrived at the first floor.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhou replied and nced at the door of the ward. Chen Qing walked to the door of the ward and closed it. Gu Zhou looked up at Qiao Nian and said calmly, ¡°Those people have all left. You can remove the needles now.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and took out a silver needle. Right now, Dao Wen could only speak and not move. Dao Wen still wanted to hit Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian andplete the mission with his life, but he couldn¡¯t move. A gun was aimed at his left temple. Dao Wen was so angry that he was panting heavily. He said angrily, ¡°Why¡­ why did you frame me? Are you acting on purpose? Who are you acting for?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Qiao Nian blinked in confusion and called out with a smile, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you happy that we saved you?¡± Dao Wen looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s bright smile. He was so angry that he wanted to punch Qiao Nian in the face, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. In his anger, Dao Wen¡¯s face turned red. He gritted his teeth, his gaze lingering on Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s faces. ¡°It¡¯s Ba Song?¡± Dao Wen thought of Ba Song, who had shot him just now. He had never expected Ba Song to shoot him. The two of them had been with Old Master Cui for a long time! That wasn¡¯t right. Dao Wen¡¯s eyes gradually calmed down. He had known Ba Song for more than ten years. Ba Song had a one-track mind. He could not think so much. In the past, when Ba Song lied, he would blush for a long time! Dao Wen recalled the text from Old Master Cui and gasped. Could it be Chang Feng? Dao Wen lowered his gaze slightly and inadvertently saw the pocket watch hanging around his neck. A pocket watch! Dao Wen felt a chill run down his spine. Chang Feng had given him this pocket watch in the past. Chapter 1311 - 1311 Collaboration? 1311 Coboration? In the past, he had gone on a mission. At that time, someone had shot him, and this pocket watch had helped him block a bullet. At that time, he felt that the pocket watch was his guardian angel, so he would bring it with him every time he went on a mission. That¡¯s right, it must be Chang Feng! He was about the same size as Chang Feng, and Ba Song was slightly stronger than them. Chang Feng must have sent Qiao Nian a message. The two of them must have nned such a scene. Just now, Chang Feng must have deliberately taken the bullet for Ba Song, then shouted that he had betrayed him. Ba Song was an idiot. He must think that he was a traitor. Dao Wen could imagine Ba Song returning to Mr. Chen and saying that he was a traitor! Chang Feng had hidden it so well. Old Master Cui had long suspected that there was something wrong with Mr. Chen. Now, it seemed that there was really something wrong with him. Mr. Chen had long joined forces with Gu Zhou! Chen Quan was really a sly old fox. He had fooled them! He had to quickly return to Old Master Cui¡¯s side before he could tell him the truth! However, before he left, he had to sow discord. With this thought in mind, Dao Wen took a few deep breaths. After calming down, he looked up at Gu Zhou and stared unblinkingly into his eyes. He asked, ¡°Gu Zhou, have you worked with Chen Quan?¡± A trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. He looked at Qiao Nian, who was beside him. Qiao Nian also looked confused. However, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian quickly realized that Chen Quan was Mr. Chen. In the outside world, everyone knew him as Mr. Chen. As time passed, people forgot his original name. Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly. It seemed that Dao Wen was loyal to Old Master Cui. He looked up at Dao Wen in front of him and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a traitor. What right do you have to criticize me?¡± ¡°Traitor? Who are you calling a traitor? I¡¯m not a traitor!¡± When Dao Wen heard the word ¡°traitor¡±, he was so angry that he blew his beard and red. He said angrily, ¡°Stop trying to be mysterious. Do you think Chen Quan is really working with you? Let me tell you, stop dreaming!¡± Gu Zhou was still sitting expressionlessly on the hospital bed. He looked at Dao Wen in front of him, as if he was waiting for him to speak. Dao Wen was so angry that his mind was about to explode. However, he tried his best to calm down and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been investigating your brother¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly, but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°The police on your side are really useless. Do you want to know where your brother is?¡± Dao Wen smiled evilly and looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s nervous expression. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s dead. He¡¯s not missing at all. He¡¯s dead!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold. Dao Wen wanted to provoke Gu Zhou. ¡°Six years ago, Chen Quan was just a dog by Old Master Cui¡¯s side. He was an especially obedient dog. As long as Old Master Cui gave an order, he would pounce on his target and bite him to death.¡± At this point, Dao Wen¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. What had happened six years ago appeared in his mind. ¡°At that time, Chen Quan was just a hired thug in the underground boxing ring. It was because he was skilled that Old Master Cui took a liking to him and transferred him to his side. With Chen Quan¡¯s background, he¡¯s only worthy of being a bodyguard. He¡¯s not qualified to be the secretary of the President of HH Corporation. The reason why he has his current status is all because of the Gu family!¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou remained silent. ¡°At that time, Old Master Cui wanted Chen Quan to kill Gu Yue. At that time, Chen Quan and Chang Feng went to An City together. The two of them did the job too well. They pretended that Gu Yue had disappeared and brought him to MY to report to Old Master Cui!¡± Dao Wen¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. ¡°At that time, Gu Yue was already dead. After Old Master Cui examined Gu Yue¡¯s body, he threw him into the sea.¡± At this point, Dao Wen had a smug smile on his face. ¡°Idiot, if you want to look for your brother, you should look in the sea. Perhaps you can find your brother¡¯s broken limbs in the fishes.¡± ¡°Oh, I was wrong.¡± Dao Wen looked apologetic, but the smile in his eyes had no intention of apologizing at all. ¡°Those fishes should also have metabolized him. Your brother should have been gone long ago!¡± Chapter 1312 - 1312 Setup 1312 Setup When Gu Zhou heard Dao Wen¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. He had not expected Gu Yue and Chang Feng to have done so much. In other words, Gu Yue had started to set up his trap even earlier. He walked step by step to approach Old Master Cui. As for the car ident, Gu Yue had arranged for his escape, making everyone think that Gu Yue was dead. Gu Zhou frowned. If Big Brother had reced Chen Quan a long time ago, who was Gu Yue who had always been in the Gu family? Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes exuding a cold aura. Big Brother was young at that time. When exactly did he start setting up the trap? Seeing the change in Gu Zhou¡¯s aura, Dao Wen knew that he had sessfully sowed discord between Gu Zhou and Chen Quan. Worried that Gu Zhou wouldn¡¯t understand, he reminded him, ¡°Gu Zhou, you¡¯re actually working with the enemy who killed your brother. You¡¯re really useless. If your brother finds out, he¡¯ll probably crawl out of hell and beat your stupid brother to death!¡± Gu Zhou lowered his head and said nothing. After a long while, he gradually smiled. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯sughter, Dao Wen felt a vague sense of difort. He swallowed and asked nervously, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Chen Quan? Is he worthy?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. He stared unblinkingly into Dao Wen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who does he think he is!¡± Dao Wen looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes and felt a chill run down his spine. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was like a poisonous snake biting his neck. Dao Wen frowned. He suddenly recalled something. Some people¡¯s brains rewrote their memories because they were afraid of being hurt. Could it be that Gu Zhou subconsciously felt that his brother was still alive because he couldn¡¯t withstand the news of his brother¡¯s death? ¡°A loser like you can only live in fantasy,¡± Dao Wen said indifferently. He was a little puzzled now. Who exactly was the traitor beside Old Master Cui? Gu Zhou¡¯s bottomless eyes were filled with ice. He said coldly, ¡°Chen Quan is just a dog. How can he kill my brother?¡± Dao Wen looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s self-righteous expression and sneered. As he smiled, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Could it be that Gu Yue was really not dead? That wasn¡¯t right! How could Gu Yue not be dead? He had thrown Gu Yue into the sea himself. He had seen him clearly back then Gu Zhou waved at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian walked over to Gu Zhou and lowered her head slightly, saying a few words in a low voice. A bright smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She nodded and said, ¡°No problem!¡± Qiao Nian walked up to Dao Wen and smiled at him. She said sweetly, ¡°Thank you for telling us who our enemy is. Help us pass on a message. We¡¯ll definitely make him pay with his life!¡± With that, Qiao Nian shed at Dao Wen¡¯s neck. Dao Wen fell to the ground, his voice hoarse. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. Qiao Nian pulled out thest needle from Dao Wen¡¯s body and looked down at his pained face. ¡°You can go back!¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s already mute, there¡¯s no need to worry about him spouting nonsense. Let him leave!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Dao Wen looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Supporting himself against the wall, he stood up and quickly walked out. Just as he reached the door of the ward, he heard Gu Zhou say to Qiao Nian, ¡°That poor wretch Chen Quan is just a stepping stone!¡± Chen Qing opened the door for Dao Wen and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± After Dao Wen left, Chen Qing closed the door and looked at Second Young Master worriedly. Second Young Master seemed to have said that on purpose for Dao Wen to hear. Why did Second Young Master do this? Chen Qing couldn¡¯t figure out why. He had never been a talkative person. If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t think about it. Dao Wen walked towards the stairs step by step. His fingers trembled as he pressed the button to go downstairs. He looked fiercely in the direction of Gu Zhou¡¯s ward. He would never let Gu Zhou off! The elevator door opened and Dao Wen walked in with a determined gaze. He wanted to tell Old Master Cui all about this. Inside the ward. Chen Qing looked at the swaying door and frowned. ¡°This door is broken. Second Young Master, I¡¯ll contact the doctors now and get them to change your ward.¡± ¡°Okay, go!¡± Gu Zhou said indifferently. After Chen Qing left, he barely closed the door. Chapter 1313 - 1313 Wedding 1313 Wedding Qiao Nian sat by Gu Zhou¡¯s bed and lowered her head to peel an orange. Thinking of what Gu Zhou had just said, her lips curved up involuntarily. Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s expression and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I was just wondering if he could help Big Brother set up a bigger scene.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and handed the peeled orange to him. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if he can¡¯t remember, Big Brother will remind him and make him remember.¡± A trace of worry shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes. He hoped that his brother could avert his danger. That was all he could do for his brother! Gu Zhou took a bite of the orange and turned to look at Qiao Nian. His eyes gradually softened as he said softly, ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I know where Big Brother is.¡± Gu Zhou finished the orange and wiped his mouth. Only then did he throw the tissue into the trash can at the side. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, who was eating the orange. ¡°The child knows too. Shouldn¡¯t we discuss our matters?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°What matters?¡± ¡°When we get back, let¡¯s prepare for the wedding!¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze, the love in his eyes almost overflowing. ¡°Let everyone know that you¡¯re Mrs. Gu, and I¡¯m your husband.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled violently. She stopped eating the orange and looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. She knew that Gu Zhou was serious. The wedding. No girl wouldn¡¯t yearn for a wedding. Many people said that a girl¡¯s most beautiful moment was at her wedding. When she was young, Qiao Nian had also fantasized about her wedding. However, ever since the night she was bullied when she was eighteen, she had never fantasized about a wedding again. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, Gu Zhou reached out and held her hand. He asked softly, ¡°Which kind of wedding would you like?¡± Qiao Nian looked at the gentle Gu Zhou in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She smiled shyly and said, ¡°A Chinese wedding!¡± Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. A Chinese wedding was a traditional wedding. ¡°We have to prepare the phoenix cor and gown first. On the day of the wedding, we¡¯ll have eight pnquins.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou paused for a moment. ¡°I remember that in ancient times, women would also marry with their dowry on the day of their marriage. When the timees, I¡¯ll also prepare your dowry for you ording to the highest standards. I¡¯ll marry you in a grand manner!¡± ¡°When the ceremony begins, we¡¯ll kowtow to the heavens and the earth. Then, we¡¯ll be recognized as husband and wife. I hope that we can be husband and wife for generations toe.¡± Gu Zhou gently rubbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Seeing the tears in her eyes, he raised his hand and gently wiped them away. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll go to the Three-Lives Stone and engrave our names.¡± Qiao Nian was only fantasizing about the scene Gu Zhou had described. Her eyes were hot, and her tears were about to fall. She moved slightly closer to Gu Zhou and carefully avoided his wound, taking the initiative to hug him. ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian got up from Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and sat back down on the chair. There was a faint smile on her face. ¡°But Mr. Gu, aren¡¯t you going a little too far!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Zhou was puzzled. ¡°Are you proposing?¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and asked seriously, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian¡¯s question directly. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, feeling very nervous. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and sniffled. Her voice was choked as she nodded. ¡°Yes. Although there¡¯s no diamond ring or romantic scene, as long as you propose to me, I¡¯m willing to marry you no matter what!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian look away and silently wipe her tears, Gu Zhou¡¯s heart instantly softened. Before Qiao Nian appeared in his life, he had never thought that he would fall in love with a woman. He regretted not giving Qiao Nian aplete and beautiful wedding previously. If he could do it all over again, he would definitely let Qiao Nian marry into the Gu family in glory and write Qiao Nian¡¯s name on the Gu family tree. He wanted to take Qiao Nian to the ends of the earth and leave their traces. He wanted to find the Three-Lives Stone and engrave their names, hoping that they would never be separated for the rest of their lives! Chapter 1314 - 1314 Settling the Score! 1314 Settling the Score! After Qiao Nian calmed down, she wiped her tears and shook Gu Zhou¡¯s bed off. She said softly, ¡°Alright, hurry up and sleep. I don¡¯t think anyone wille again tonight!¡± Gu Zhou kept holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, staring unblinkingly at her. He said softly, ¡°Sleep together.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She saw Gu Zhou move to the side, leaving her some space. Qiao Nian blushed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s not good. What if I identally touch your wound?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°How can it not hurt?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very soft, and his maic voice made one mesmerized. Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned slightly red. She pursed her lips and smiled, silently climbing into bed. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. Although his wound still hurt slightly, none of this couldpare to the joy of Qiao Nian being willing to marry him. He slept very peacefully. ¡­ At Mr. Chen¡¯s vi. Mr. Chen sat in the study, his gaze on the documents on the table. His thoughts had long drifted away. He had been worried about Chang Feng. He did not know if Chang Feng couldplete the mission or if he would be injured. At this moment, there was a knock on the study door. Butler Zhao¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. Chen, Mr. Cui is here. He¡¯s waiting for you in the living room.¡± Mr. Chen frowned, and his expression changed slightly. He heaved a sigh of relief and returned to his usual calm self. He had just stood up when his arm identally touched the cup on the table. The cup fell to the ground and shattered into countless pieces, and the tea leaves floated out. Mr. Chen stood rooted to the ground and did not move. He looked at the teacup on the ground quietly. After a long time, he walked out. Now, he was like a teacup ced by the table. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he wouldn¡¯t be smashed to pieces. Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes became firm. He would never be in the hands of others like the teacup. He had to control his own life and death. Mr. Chen opened the study door and walked out expressionlessly. Butler Zhao walked behind Mr. Chen and said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Chang Feng hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Mr. Chen nodded and did not speak. He walked to the tform at the corner of the stairs and saw Cui Huai standing in the living room with six bodyguards beside him. Was he here to settle scores? Was Cui Huai sure that he was a traitor? The atmosphere in the living room was oppressive. None of the servants in the vi dared to step forward. With a faint smile on his face, Mr. Chen slowly walked down the stairs. He smiled at Cui Huai and said, ¡°Mr. Cui, if I had known that you wereing, I would have picked you up at the door!¡± When Cui Huai saw Chen Quan¡¯s smile, a trace of coldness shed in his eyes. No matter what, Chen Quan could still smile. When Chen Quan walked to the living room, the murderous aura in the living room decreased a lot. Cui Huai knew very well that Chen Quan knew that he was suspecting him, but Chen Quan still pretended not to know anything and greeted him with a smile. The higher-ups actually felt that Chen Quan was more outstanding than him and wanted him to rece him. Cui Huai narrowed his eyes slightly. He would never allow someone like Chen Quan to climb over his head. It was very difficult for someone in their position to take a step forward, but after moving up, they could see a different world. Cui Huai walked to the sofa and sat down. He crossed his legs and gestured for Chen Quan to sit down before saying, ¡°Do you think our people canplete the mission?¡± Chen Quan sat down as well. He lit a cigarette and shook it off before blowing out a smoke ring. After some thought, he continued, ¡°Of course it can be done.¡± Cui Huai was slightly stunned. Could it be that Chen Quan was really not a spy? Chen Quan looked up at Cui Huai and sighed. ¡°But if there¡¯s a mole again, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult.¡± Cui Huai frowned slightly and looked at Chen Quan coldly. Chen Quan was really bold. Even now, he still dared to say that there was a spy. Previously, he had asked Chen Quan to kill Gu Zhou, but Chen Quan had never seeded. Instead, he had let Gu Zhou escape every time. He had sent Kan Shan to kill Gu Zhou. Although Chen Quan and Chang Feng did not appear, Cui Huai had a nagging feeling that Chen Quan knew his intentions and did not appear. Chapter 1315 - 1315 Injured 1315 Injured However, what he did not understand was why Chen Quan did not save Gu Zhou. Did he trust Gu Zhou that much? At the amusement park, Gu Zhou had faced more than twenty people alone! It was embarrassing. Those pieces of trash he had trained had not been able to kill Gu Zhou. Instead, they had been arrested! He had asked Cui Yong to kill Gu Zhou because he didn¡¯t want Chen Quan to know. He was worried that Chen Quan would ruin his ns. This was the third time he had sent someone to kill Gu Zhou today. He just didn¡¯t know if they couldplete the mission. ¡°Whether there¡¯s a mole or not¡­¡± Cui Huai paused for a moment and looked up at Chen Quan with contempt. He enunciated each word clearly. ¡°There¡¯ll be news soon.¡± Chen Quan nodded and shook the ashes in his hand into the ashtray. After some serious thought, he said, ¡°We can only wait.¡± People who went on missions usually did not bring cell phones with them. That was because cell phones were very likely to expose their identities, so they could not contact the people on the mission now. The living room returned to normal. The servant shakily served tea and left. About twenty minutester, there was the sound of a car outside, followed by messy footsteps. Cui Huai wanted to stand up and take a look at the situation outside, but seeing that Chen Quan was still calmly sitting there, he sat there with a dark expression. At this moment, Ba Song walked in with Chang Feng on his back. He shouted tearfully, ¡°Mr. Chen, something¡¯s wrong. Call the doctor over. Chang Feng is injured. He¡¯s almost out of breath!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Ba Song¡¯s words, his face instantly turned pale. He hurriedly stood up and threw the cigarette in his hand to the ground, walking out in a panic. Cui Huai, who was sitting on the other side, looked at Chen Quan¡¯s nervous and flustered expression. His lips curved up slightly. He was indeed the calmest person. Chen Quan was still too inexperienced. Before Dao Wen carried out his mission, he had specially sent a message to Dao Wen, asking him to pay attention to Chang Feng¡¯s movements at all times. If Chang Feng helped Gu Zhou, he would kill him directly! Cui Huai stood up happily. Dao Wen, Ba Song, and Chang Feng were on a mission tonight. Dao Wen was his subordinate. Five years ago, he had given Dao Wen to Chen Quan and asked him to monitor his every move. As long as there was anything wrong with Chen Quan, he would kill him! All these years, Dao Wen had never made a mistake. Compared to Chen Quan, he trusted Dao Wen more. Ba Song had a one-track-mind. It was fine for him to do manual work, but it was impossible for Ba Song to be a spy. Ba Song could not hide anything in his heart, which meant that he would not be lying! Now that Chang Feng was injured, it meant that Dao Wen had injured him. It also meant that there was really something wrong with Chen Quan. Chen Quan, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death! Ba Song felt Chang Feng¡¯s breathing grow softer and softer behind him. His eyes turned red as he said sadly, ¡°Brother Feng seems to be still a little breathless. Hurry up and call the doctor over!¡± Chen Quan looked at Chang Feng on Ba Song¡¯s back, his pupils trembling slightly. This was the first time he had seen Chang Feng¡¯s face without any blood. It was as if Chang Feng was already dead¡­ Realizing this, Chen Quan¡¯s heart clenched tightly. However, before Chen Quan could get close to Chang Feng, Cui Huai brought bodyguards and walked up to Chen Quan, grabbing him. Chen Quan nced at the two bodyguards holding him. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes as he looked at Cui Huai not far away in confusion. Cui Huai slowly walked up to Chen Quan and said with a dark expression, ¡°Chen Quan, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± Chen Quan frowned slightly and looked at Cui Huai in confusion. His eyes turned cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Chang Feng is a traitor!¡± Cui Huai said coldly. Ba Song, who was standing at the side, was stunned. Although he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened between Mr. Huo and Mr. Chen, he knew that if he had been anyter, Chang Feng might really have died. He said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Huo and Mr. Chen, now is not the time to discuss who is right or wrong. The mission failed because Dao Wen told his girlfriend, Qiao Nian, all the news about our attack, causing our mission to fail!¡± When Chen Quan heard the words ¡°Qiao Nian¡±, he frowned. Cui Huai was also puzzled. Chapter 1316 - 1316 Dao Wen Betrayed Them! 1316 Dao Wen Betrayed Them! Dao Wen had rebelled! Not only did Ba Song say that Dao Wen had betrayed him, but he also said that Dao Wen had a girlfriend. Dao Wen¡¯s girlfriend was called Qiao Nian? Qiao Nian. Why did this name sound a little familiar? Suddenly, Cui Huai¡¯s expression changed. Wasn¡¯t Qiao Nian Gu Zhou¡¯s wife? No, Dao Wen was his confidant. He had promoted him single-handedly. How could Dao Song betray him? Sha He walked in and looked at Chang Feng worriedly. Then, he looked at Chen Quan and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, on the way, we¡¯ve already taken emergency measures for Chang Feng. We need a doctor to remove the bullet from his body.¡± After saying that, Sha He noticed that Chen Quan was being held back by the bodyguards. He looked at Cui Huai in confusion. ¡°Mr. Cui, what happened?¡± Cui Huai was a little confused. Sha He was not good at lying. Even if Chang Feng bribed Ba Song, it was impossible for Chang Feng to bribe Sha He. What exactly happened tonight? Cui Huai was a little stunned. He looked at his bodyguard and a trace of difort shed across his face. ¡°Let him go!¡± Chen Quan immediately walked up to Chang Feng and ced him on the sofa. Only then did he notice that Chang Feng¡¯s legs and abdomen were injured. He asked worriedly, ¡°Has the doctor arrived?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Mr. Chen looked at the others coldly and said, ¡°In that case, send him to the emergency room first and get the doctor to go straight to the emergency room. By the way, get Uncle Zhang to go over and stop Chang Feng¡¯s bleeding first. We have to wait for the doctor to arrive!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Butler Zhao nodded and hurriedly called for someone to bring Chang Feng to the emergency room. This had happened many times, so Mr. Chen had specially set up an emergency room in the vi. Uncle Zhang was Mr. Chen¡¯s private doctor. His medical skills were very brilliant. With him around, Chang Feng would definitely be fine. Chang Feng was taken away by Butler Zhao. Chen Quan looked at Ba Song and asked in confusion, ¡°What exactly happened? Why did Dao Wen betray us?¡± When Ba Song heard Mr. Chen¡¯s question, he said respectfully, ¡°After the power went out in the hospital, the three of us entered Gu Zhou¡¯s ward directly. We originally nned to kill Gu Zhou and leave. However, when Chen Qing was about to shoot Dao Wen, Qiao Nian asked him to stop and even called him Brother Wen very kindly.¡± When Cui Huai heard Ba Song¡¯s words, he frowned and asked anxiously, ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I realized that Dao Wen was a traitor. I wanted to shoot him to kill him, but I was stopped by Qiao Nian. Not only that, Qiao Nian even shot me. In order to protect me, Brother Li took a bullet for me!¡± When Ba Song said this, his eyes instantly turned red. With a tear, he continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape, but we were chased by Gu Zhou¡¯s men. In order to save me, Brother Li was shot in the abdomen again. My life was saved by Brother Li!¡± When Cui Huai heard Ba Song¡¯s words, he fell silent. Ba Song would not lie. He could not believe that Dao Wen was a traitor. ¡°Are you saying that Jiao Wen and Qiao Nian were close?¡± Cui Huai raised his eyebrows slightly, unwilling to give up. Ba Song¡¯s voice choked as he said, ¡°Yes, Dao Wen often sends messages to Qiao Nian secretly. Not only that, Qiao Nian was also the one who protected Dao Wen this time. It¡¯s precisely because of this that we didn¡¯t have time to kill Gu Zhou. We could only retreat!¡± Sha He took the initiative to step forward and say, ¡°Later on, when I passed by Gu Zhou¡¯s ward pretending to be a doctor, I saw Qiao Nian and Dao Wen flirting!¡± Flirting? Cui Huai was so angry that his lips were trembling. He smashed the sofa beside him hard. ¡°Dao Wen!¡± Dao Wen, this wretch, actually dared to lie to him! Cui Huai was so angry that he was panting heavily. He yearned to tear Dao Wen into pieces. Mr. Chen, who was sitting at the side, was a little stunned. How could Qiao Nian be involved? However, he still looked calm. He nced coldly at all the bodyguards present, and his gaze finallynded on Cui Huai¡¯s face. He said calmly, ¡°Mr. Cui, did you suspect that I was a spy previously?¡± When Cui Huai heard Chen Quan¡¯s voice, he subconsciously looked at him and saw his sharp eyes. Indeed, Chen Quan had be brave. Now, he even dared to look at him like this! However, this also made Cui Huai realize that Chen Quan really cared about Chang Feng. Chapter 1317 - 1317 Explanation 1317 Exnation Cui Huai¡¯s heart sank. Although he didn¡¯t like the way Chen Quan was looking at him, he had misunderstood Chen Quan just now. Now, he could only try to exin the situation. He thought for a while before saying, ¡°Chen Quan, I didn¡¯t say that you were a spy. You know that I¡¯m a very suspicious person, so I¡¯ll pay close attention to everyone!¡± What he meant was that he was not suspecting Chen Quan at all. He was just trying to find out who the mole was. Cui Huai paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I believe you¡¯re loyal to me. Dao Wen, this traitor, really deserves to be cut into pieces!¡± Mr. Chen smiled coldly. Cui Huai was so capable. He made the dead sound alive, and he would not let anyone find anything on him. Mr. Chen could not be bothered to pursue the matter of the mole. He felt that Cui Huai would have more tricks up his sleeve in the future. There was still time. ¡°How do you want to deal with Dao Wen?¡± Mr. Chen looked at Cui Huai, the meaning in his eyes obvious. He was forcing Cui Huai to deal with Dao Wen. This time, Cui Huai really believed that Dao Wen was a traitor. He had never expected Dao Wen to be trapped by a honey trap. No wonder Gu Zhou could escape. Previously, someone had said that the person who had saved Gu Zhou looked like Chang Feng from behind. Thinking about it carefully, Chang Feng and Dao Wen looked very simr from behind. Perhaps that person was Dao Wen. Cui Huai clenched his fists tightly and said coldly, ¡°Those who betray me will only die. Capture Dao Wen and kill him!¡± Mr. Chen said nothing. Cui Huai frowned and said sadly, ¡°However, he¡¯s with Gu Zhou now. It¡¯ll be a little difficult to kill him.¡± Cui Huai looked up at Chen Quan and asked, ¡°Then what do you think we should do? It¡¯s impossible for us to go to Gu Zhou¡¯s ce to snatch him back now.¡± Mr. Chen looked out of the window. It was dark outside, but there was light in the room. It was as if anyone who walked out would be swallowed by darkness. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Mr. Chen said slowly, lowering his gaze. Cui Huai looked at Mr. Chen in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Dao Wen betrayed us for a woman. That woman asked him to die. If he was a romantic, he would definitely die willingly.¡± At this point, Mr. Chen paused and looked up at Cui Huai. ¡°Mr. Cui, Dao Wen is by your side and keeps hinting to you that I¡¯m a traitor. This means that he wants me to die. He definitely won¡¯t stop until he achieves his goal!¡± When Cui Huai heard Mr. Chen say the word ¡°hint¡±, his lips curved up slightly, but it quickly disappeared. He said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right. He was the one who kept hinting at me.¡± Since Dao Wen was a traitor, it was not a bad choice to let him take the me. ¡°I think he might risk his life to rush over.¡± At this point, Mr. Chen sighed slightly. ¡°Then, he¡¯ll frame me for being a spy!¡± ¡°Are you really not a spy?¡± Cui Huai looked at Chen Quan sharply, wanting to see his truth in his eyes. The atmosphere in the living room instantly turned serious. Chen Quan looked at Cui Huai very calmly and said calmly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Cui know if I¡¯m with him or not?¡± Without waiting for Cui Huai to speak, Mr. Chen said very seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been by your side for ten years. You gave me everything I have!¡± When Cui Huai heard Chen Quan¡¯s words, he had a bright smile on his face. Heughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. I¡¯m unwilling to doubt you, but I admire how calm you are in everything. In that case, let¡¯s wait and see if Dao Wen will return!¡± Mr. Chen took out another cigarette and smoked it. He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Chen Quan would not suspect him for the time being. Time passed bit by bit. About an hourter, Dao Wen returned! When his subordinates came in and announced that he was back, a trace of surprise shed in Cui Huai¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Quan to be right. To be honest, he had admired Chen Quan in the past. Chen Quan did things perfectly and never let anyone find any loopholes. No matter what, Chen Quan always looked calm. He liked people who were calm in the face of danger. However, Chen Quan was really too outstanding. Even those people had taken a liking to him. Some positions could only be taken by one person. Just as those people were about to let Chen Quan take over, Chen Quan made a mistake. When Chen Quan chased after Gu Zhou, he always let him go. The higher-ups did not promote Chen Quan for the time being. Cui Huai initially wanted to find fault with Chen Quan. Later on, he realized that Chen Quan might be rted to Gu Zhou. How could he let Chen Quan off? However, he did not expect the mole to be Dao Wen. Chapter 1318 - 1318 Framed 1318 Framed Holding his shoulder, Dao Wen staggered in. When he saw Mr. Chen, his eyes were filled with hatred. He yearned to cut Mr. Chen into pieces. When his gaze fell on Cui Huai, his eyes instantly lit up. He quickly walked up to Cui Huai and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Cui, I¡¯ve already confirmed that Chen Quan is the mole. He¡­¡± Before Dao Wen could finish speaking, Ba Song, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but step forward and punch him. Dao Wen staggered back a few steps. Dao Wen finally stabilized himself. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Ba Song say angrily, ¡°Dao Wen, I was really blind to think that you¡¯re my brother. Not only are you a traitor, but you also wanted to frame Mr. Chen!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a traitor!¡± Dao Wen became anxious, his expression anxious. He looked at Cui Huai and saw him looking at him suspiciously. He was so angry that he panted heavily. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Cui, you have to believe me. I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± Cui Huai sat there calmly and said nothing. Dao Wen looked at Cui Huai in disbelief. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Cui, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear! If there¡¯s a single lie in my words, I¡¯ll die without a burial ground!¡± Many people in MY believed in ghosts and gods. No one would suspect that Dao Wen was lying. The atmosphere in the living room grew tense again. It was so suffocating that one could barely breathe. Mr. Chen sat there calmly and slowly lit a cigarette. He looked at Dao Wen calmly and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you still going to say that I¡¯m Gu Yue? I killed Chen Quan and have been by Mr. Cui¡¯s side!¡± Dao Wen looked at Mr. Chen in shock. Then, he recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s words and an idea shed across his mind. He was instantly enlightened. He immediately understood and said loudly, ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve finally admitted it. When we were in the ward just now, Gu Zhou said that you were his eldest brother. The two of you are so close!¡± When Mr. Chen heard Dao Wen¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to have grown up and already know how to cooperate with him. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. He began to apud Dao Wen and said calmly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Gu Zhou admits that I¡¯m his eldest brother, so you said that I¡¯m Gu Yue. You¡¯re really hopelessly stupid!¡± When Dao Wen heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he looked puzzled. Had he said something wrong? He had clearly eavesdropped on Gu Zhou and the others¡¯ private conversations. What Gu Zhou had said back then must have been true! ¡°Mr. Cui, he has already admitted that he is Gu Yue!¡± Dao Wen pointed at Mr. Chen and said loudly. Mr. Chen looked at Dao Wen calmly and said, ¡°Dao Wen, do you remember who inspected Gu Yue¡¯s corpse?¡± When Dao Wen heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Then, his expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already remembered,¡± Mr. Chen said. He looked down at the kneeling Dao Wen and continued, ¡°I brought Gu Yue¡¯s corpse back. You personally examined Gu Yue¡¯s corpse. Moreover, Mr. Cui also saw Gu Yue¡¯s corpse. Mr. Cui asked you to deal with Gu Yue¡¯s corpse. Am I right?¡± Dao Wen opened his mouth slightly and looked at Mr. Chen in surprise. Mr. Chen continued, ¡°But now, you¡¯re saying that Gu Yue wasn¡¯t the one who died back then. You¡¯re even saying that I was Gu Yue. Or could it be that you secretly hid Gu Yue after you saved him? Or could it be that you¡¯re the real Gu Yue? Are you following us on purpose to disrupt our mission?¡± Dao Wen¡¯s face turned red with anger. He said loudly, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense. I¡¯m not Gu Yue at all!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian called you Brother. She seems to be Gu Zhou¡¯s wife. Either the two of you are in a rtionship, and she calls you Brother, or you¡¯re really her brother!¡± Mr. Chen looked at Dao Wen coldly and spoke about his guess calmly. With that, he took out his cigarette and took another drag. He slowly blew out a smoke ring and watched it disappear in front of him. Cui Huai sat there and listened to the two of them argue! Chapter 1319 - 1319 Mute! 1319 Mute! Cui Huai was more willing to believe Chen Quan¡¯s words. At that time, he had seen Gu Yue¡¯s corpse. That corpse was Gu Yue¡¯s face. At that time, Dao Wen was the person he trusted the most. He asked Dao Wen to deal with Gu Yue¡¯s corpse. Chen Quan did not interfere in the rest. In fact, Chen Quan could not interfere at all. After all, at that time, Chen Quan had no power or influence. Chen Quan looked calm. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying at all. On the contrary, Dao Wen was like a cornered dog. In order to achieve his goal of framing Chen Quan, he would say anything. It seemed that Dao Wen was really a traitor! Cui Huai looked at Dao Wen with killing intent in his eyes. ¡°How dare you collude with Gu Zhou¡¯s people!¡± Dao Wen had been following Cui Huai the entire time. When he saw Cui Huai¡¯s gaze, he knew in his heart that Cui Huai must have believed Chen Quan¡¯s words. He hurriedly exined. His mouth opened and closed, but he seemed to have be mute and could not speak! Since he couldn¡¯t say a word, he would hand the evidence to Chen Quan. With this thought in mind, Dao Wen wanted to show Cui Huai the pocket watch Chang Feng had given him. He lowered his head and realized that the pocket watch had disappeared. Dao Wen was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. He gestured, wanting to express what he wanted to say. However, Cui Huai no longer had the patience. Seeing Dao Wen like this, he frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Bring him down and feed him to the fish! I¡¯m annoyed when I see him!¡± He had already given Dao Wen a chance to exin just now, but he did not expect Dao Wen¡¯s words to bepletely unconvincing. Dao Wen was just short of saying that the dead were alive. Sha He had always been following him. He believed Sha He¡¯s words, as well as Ba Song¡¯s. Since they had already said that Dao Wen was a traitor, it meant that Dao Wen was really a traitor. Sha He nodded and pulled Dao Wen out to feed the fish. Dao Wen finally spat out a few words. ¡°Chang Feng is really a traitor!¡± When Cui Huai heard Dao Wen¡¯s words, a trace of coldness shed in his eyes. Sha He was so angry that he kicked Cui Huai in the stomach. With a sinister expression, he said, ¡°How dare you frame Chang Feng? I saw with my own eyes that Qiao Nian cared about you. How do you want to exin yourself?¡± Dao Wen¡¯s eyes were red. Ba Song said angrily, ¡°Shut up, you useless fellow. You said that others are traitors. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself first!¡± Dao Wen looked at Sha He and Ba Song in confusion. With a cold expression, Sha He dragged Dao Wen out. At the thought that Chang Feng was still in the operating theater after saving him, Ba Song vented all his anger on Dao Wen. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Dao Wen struggled hard. He kept looking at Cui Huai, hoping that he would believe him. However, Cui Huai did not even look at him. Dao Wen looked at Chen Quan and saw him talking to Mr. Cui calmly. At this moment, he finally understood how badly he had lost. Six years ago, Chen Quan had already made him a sacrificialmb. No, Gu Yue had already made him a sacrificialmb, scapegoat. Gu Yue had done all of this to clear his name in front of Cui Huai! It was rumored that Gu Yue was the cold-blooded King of Hell. At that time, he didn¡¯t believe it and even followed Chen Quan to kill Gu Yue. But at this moment, he understood that the rumors were true. Gu Yue was really the cold-blooded King of Hell. He had sent himself to the King of Hell! The funniest thing was that Mr. Cui would only trust Gu Yue more and more now. Why? Why was this happening? He was clearly not a spy. Why didn¡¯t Mr. Cui believe him? Dao Wen¡¯s gaze fell on Cui Huai¡¯s face, and a trace of coldness shed in his eyes. He knew that Cui Huai was no match for Chen Quan, so he would go to the underworld to wait for him. Seeing Dao Wen leave, Chen Quan lowered his gaze slightly, looking as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything. Cui Huai knew that what he had just done had made Chen Quan unhappy. He reached out and patted Chen Quan¡¯s shoulder, praising him. ¡°You¡¯ve made another contribution this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch the traitor. Finding the traitor is very important to us. We¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission perfectly next time.¡± A faint smile appeared on Chen Quan¡¯s lips. He looked up at Cui Huai and said humbly, ¡°Mr. Cui, you tter me. This is my duty.¡± After a pause, Chen Quan looked out, his eyes cold. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Dao Wen to be a traitor.¡± At the mention of Dao Wen, Cui Huai got angry. He trusted Dao Wen so much that he had asked him to monitor Chen Quan. Chapter 1320 - 1320 Selfishness 1320 Selfishness However, Dao Wen disappointed him. Not only did Dao Wen not monitor Chen Quan, but he was also rted to Gu Zhou¡¯s woman, causing their n to deal with the Gu family to fail. Such a good opportunity had been wasted. Cui Huai retracted his hand and said with a dark expression, ¡°Dao Wen¡¯s matter is a wake-up call for us. If our subordinates get married in the future, send them to do unimportant things, lest they fail the mission and cause us trouble.¡± Chen Quan picked up the teacup on the coffee table and took a sip. Then, he ced the teacup back on the table and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. People who are in love will more or less have some selfishness when they¡¯re in a rtionship. Actually, people more or less have selfishness. It just depends on whether that person can prioritize his career.¡± When he said ¡°selfish¡±, he emphasized it. Cui Huai understood that Chen Quan was criticizing him indirectly, but he had been too rash tonight. He pretended not to understand Chen Quan¡¯s words and retracted his gaze to look at him. When Chen Quan was young, he was handsome, suave, skilled, and smart. That was why he had promoted Chen Quan. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. Chen Quan was no longer young. There were still many fine lines at the corners of his eyes. The high spirits of his youth gradually dissipated, and he was much more mature and steady than before. Chen Quan lowered his gaze slightly. Chen Quan had been following him since he was twenty years old and had helped him deal with many dirty things. Other than him not being able to catch Gu Zhou, Chen Quan had done everything else. However, Chen Quan usually looked calm. That was why he doubted Chen Quan and felt that he had selfish intentions. Previously, when Dao Wen was by his side, he had said that Chen Quan often whispered to Chang Feng. They were even being very secretive, as if they didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear them. At that time, Chen Quan hadn¡¯t caught Gu Zhou. He had never expected that his ace thugs wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Gu Zhou. Hence, he believed Dao Wen and felt that Chen Quan was rted to Gu Zhou. But on second thought, it was fine for anyone in the world to work with Gu Zhou, but it was absolutely impossible for Chen Quan to work with Gu Zhou, because Gu Zhou would never work with Chen Quan. Gu Yue had been killed by Chen Quan himself! How could Gu Zhou work with his brother¡¯s murderer? It seemed that Chen Quan really hadn¡¯t let Gu Zhou go on purpose back then. Gu Zhou was much more cunning than his brother, Gu Yue. He really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to be willing to let his woman seduce his people and make Dao Wen betray him. If he listened to Dao Wen, although he could get rid of Chen Quan, who was a potential threat, the higher-ups might think that he was too weak and work with someone else. Cui Huai frowned. He had watched Chen Quan grow up. There was no way Chen Quan was Gu Yue. ¡°Chen Quan, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± When Mr. Chen heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, he knew that Cui Huai already trusted himpletely. Moreover, Cui Huai felt very guilty now. With a faint smile on his face, he said, ¡°Mr. Cui, just instruct me!¡± Cui Huai looked at the smile on Chen Quan¡¯s face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I want to leave thepany¡¯s matters to you. I won¡¯t ask more.¡± Cui Huai said this to test what Chen Quan was thinking. Was this Cui Huai¡¯s apology gift to him? Mr. Chen frowned and shook his head. He said disapprovingly, ¡°Mr. Cui, that won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t know much about thepany¡¯s business. If you ask me to consider fighting and killing, I can do it. However, I definitely can¡¯t do everything.¡± After a pause, Mr. Chen continued, ¡°Mr. Cui, everyone has something they¡¯re good at. If you ask me to do something I¡¯m not good at, thepany will probably be ruined in a few days!¡± Cui Huai stared unblinkingly at Chen Quan, as if he wanted to know if Chen Quan was telling the truth. After a long while, he smiled and said, ¡°You have a point. Professionals do professional things!¡± As Cui Huai spoke, he smiled and patted Chen Quan¡¯s shoulder. He had really gone senile. No matter how smart Chen Quan was, he was still an outstanding fighter. Chapter 1321 - 1321 Comfort? 1321 Comfort? Chen Quan and Chang Feng both started at the underground casino. The two of them had always been inseparable. The two of them often whispered to each other. Could the two of them be a couple? Cui Huai¡¯s gaze changed a few times. Then, he stood up andforted her. ¡°Chang Feng should be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Quan felt that Cui Huai¡¯s gaze was a little strange, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He nodded. Seeing that Cui Huai was about to leave, he asked politely, ¡°Mr. Cui, are you tired? Why don¡¯t I get someone to tidy up a guest room?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have a lot of things to do tonight.¡± Cui Huai waved his hand and said tiredly, ¡°Gu Zhou has captured Cui Yong. Coupled with the people Gu Zhou has captured previously, I wonder how much information Dao Wen has leaked to Gu Zhou¡¯s woman. I¡¯ll spend some effort to ask around so that I can deal with it when the timees.¡± ¡°Mr. Cui, take care!¡± Mr. Chen looked at Cui Huai and said politely. Cui Huai nodded and gently patted Mr. Chen¡¯s shoulder. He said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to give you the Tang Sancaiter.¡± Cui Huai knew that Chen Quan¡¯s cultural standards were not high, but he especially liked to collect antiques. This could be consideredpensation for Chen Quan. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chen Quan said with a smile. Cui Huai turned around and left majestically with the group. Sha He left with him. Mr. Chen watched them until they reached the entrance of the vi, then turned around and walked in. Cui Huai was sitting in the car, while Sha He was sitting in the front passenger seat, looking down and fiddling with his gun. Cui Huai looked up at Sha He and asked, ¡°What exactly is the rtionship between Dao Wen and Qiao Nian?¡± Sha He immediately put away his gun and turned to look at Cui Huai. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Mr. Cui, I think the two of them really look like a couple. I heard that Gu Zhou has an aversion to women. The reason why he told outsiders that Qiao Nian is his wife should be to hide his aversion to women.¡± Cui Huai looked thoughtful. He had long known that Gu Zhou had an aversion to women, so he had not nted a woman by Gu Zhou¡¯s side previously. Qiao Nian, this woman who had appeared out of thin air and Gu Zhou called her his wife. He had asked a doctor. After a doctor¡¯s treatment, the symptoms of aversion to women might ease a little, but it was impossible for Gu Zhou to have a substantive rtionship with Qiao Nian directly. Sha He didn¡¯t know what Cui Huai was thinking. He continued, ¡°I heard that Qiao Nian is a doctor. Her medical skills are not bad. Previously, Qiao Nian moved into the Gu family vi to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Looks like Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills are really good. Otherwise, Gu Zhou would have been lying in a coffin long ago,¡± Cui Huai said sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills are not bad. I¡¯m not sure about the details.¡± Sha He continued, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Gu Zhou¡¯s child is five or six years old. Qiao Nian actually doesn¡¯t despise that child. This can only mean one thing. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou aren¡¯t really husband and wife. If they are, Qiao Nian will definitely fall out with Gu Zhou because of the child!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Huai nodded in agreement. He would be just like that old woman in his family. Even if he had many women outside, the old woman didn¡¯t care as long as he didn¡¯t bring those women home or those illegitimate children home. Sha He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I never expected Dao Wen to be a traitor. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many brothers.¡± Cui Huai¡¯s eyes turned cold. His voice was as cold as a demon from hell. ¡°Gu Zhou¡¯s move is really too high level. Not only did he make Chen Quan and me go against each other, but he also asked the Interpol to keep an eye on me!¡± Sha He no longer dared to reply. Cui Huai turned to look at the scenery outside and said in a low voice, ¡°I just hope we¡¯re safe.¡± What satisfied Cui Huai the most was Chen Quan¡¯s answer tonight. Chen Quan had no intention of recing him. Cui Huai felt that he had been brainwashed by Dao Wen previously. In a daze, he thought that Chen Quan would rece him. However, Chen Quan¡¯s words reminded him that he was a fighter, not a white-cor worker. He didn¡¯t know anything about thepany¡¯s business. Even if Chen Quan was smart, he only knew how to guess people¡¯s hearts. However, thepany¡¯s business needed someone to handle serious matters. Chen Quan was not qualified at all. Chapter 1322 - 1322 Goodbye 1322 Goodbye After Cui Huai left, Gu Yue immediately rushed to the emergency room. Just as he reached the door of the emergency room, he saw Butler Zhao pacing back and forth anxiously. When Butler Zhao saw Gu Yue approaching, he hurriedly walked forward and greeted, ¡°Sir.¡± A trace of anxiety shed in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes. He asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Chang Feng now? Is he out of danger? What did Uncle Zhang say?¡± Gu Yue sent Chang Feng out tonight. He thought to himself that as long as Chang Feng could return safely with them, it would be fine even if Cui Huai suspected him. As long as they did not panic, Cui Huai would not be able to find anything on them. However, Chang Feng had done very well this time. He had used his injuries to gain Cui Huai¡¯s trust in them. Chang Feng had done the right thing this time. After Chang Feng and Gu Zhou¡¯s hard work, Cui Huai trusted him without a doubt. He and Chang Feng had seeded again. He wanted to live well and hoped that Chang Feng would live well. He hoped that Chang Feng would witness the moment of sess with him. In the eyes of others, Chang Feng was just his subordinate. He knew in his heart that Chang Feng was his best brother and was as important to him as Gu Zhou. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on inside. Uncle Zhang is treating Chang Feng.¡± Butler Zhao looked worriedly at the emergency room door and pursed his lips nervously. Gu Yue walked to the entrance of the emergency room. He wanted to see the situation through the gap in the door. After thinking for a long time, he knocked on the door and asked seriously, ¡°Uncle Zhang, can I enter now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Uncle Zhang refused without hesitation. Gu Yue could still hear the urgency in Uncle Zhang¡¯s words. This was the first time he had seen Uncle Zhang so anxious. His heart tightened and he frowned. Could it be that Chang Feng really couldn¡¯t make it? Gu Yue did not dare to push the door open and enter. What if his intrusion affected Uncle Zhang¡¯s surgery? He walked over to the wall and stood there. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pants pocket and took out one of them. His trembling hand lit the cigarette, and he took a deep drag. At the hospital. Qiao Nian was in a daze when a voice called out to her. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± She looked at the man in front of her sleepily. At some point, the lights in the hospital ward had be especially bright. She raised her hand to cover her eyes. When her eyes had adapted to the current light, she opened them. Above her was the hospital ceiling. The man in front of her had disappeared. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She turned to look at Gu Zhou, only to realize that she was the only one on the bed. ¡°Gu Zhou?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Qiao Nian was about to get out of bed to look for Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was injured, so he should be lying on the bed. She had just put on her shoes and stood up when she saw Eldest Senior Brother standing in front of her in a white suit. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly walked up to Eldest Senior Brother and asked worriedly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why are you here? How¡¯s the wound on your leg? Why don¡¯t I take an X-ray for you? If you need surgery, I¡¯ll arrange for a surgery now!¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Qiao Nian heard that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She had an ufortable feeling in her heart. She looked down and saw that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s white suit was gradually dyed red. Qiao Nian panicked. She stepped forward to grab Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s hand, but Eldest Senior Brother was clearly right in front of her. No matter how many steps she took, Eldest Senior Brother would stand not far away from her. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Eldest Senior Brother in panic and asked anxiously. ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you.¡± Chang Feng¡¯s voice was as hoarse as ever, but his tone was exceptionally gentle. ¡°Goodbye? Where are you going?¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Eldest Senior Brother. She could feel the gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Goodbye!¡± After Eldest Senior Brother finished speaking, his figure gradually faded in front of Qiao Nian until he disappeared. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Qiao Nian woke up with a start. She sat on the hospital bed, her face pale. She panted heavily. Seeing Qiao Nian sit up abruptly, Gu Zhou reached out and took her hand. Sensing the warmth of Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian turned to look at him. ¡°What happened? Why are you covered in cold sweat?¡± Gu Zhou tried hard to sit up. Chapter 1323 - 1323 Nightmare 1323 Nightmare Qiao Nian sat there panting heavily, her forehead covered in cold sweat. Gu Zhou reached out and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. He patted her shoulder gently andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± She looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes. She grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Qing? I have something to ask Chen Qing. Call him over.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian. Her face was pale, and her voice was trembling. Even her body was trembling. What was she afraid of? Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly andforted her gently. ¡°Nian¡¯er, what happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Qiao Nian tried hard to regte her breathing. When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s concerned words, she reached out and held his hand. Her eyes were red as she sniffled and said in a choked voice, ¡°I just dreamed of Eldest Senior Brother.¡± She gasped, pursed her lips, and said softly, ¡°I dreamed that he came to say goodbye to me in a white suit, but before he could finish speaking, blood seemed to stain his suit. Is he¡­¡± Although Qiao Nian didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, she shot Eldest Senior Brother in the leg today. She said in fear, ¡°Will he¡­¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and gently kissed her forehead. He patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back as if he was coaxing a child and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you remember what old people often say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes. She really regretted firing back then. If she hadn¡¯t fired and pricked the other party with a silver needle, wouldn¡¯t Eldest Senior Brother not have been injured? ¡°Nian¡¯er, dreams are the opposite of reality. This means that Chang Feng is fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Zhouforted her. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and shook her head hesitantly. In a low voice, she said, ¡°No, I can feel that that dream was especially real. I was really afraid¡­¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian lowered her gaze guiltily and said sadly, ¡°I hurt Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Her mind was filled with images of Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s leg being injured by her. For the first time, she hated herself for being so urate. If her marksmanship was not urate, would Eldest Senior Brother not have been injured? Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes, but her gaze was exceptionally firm. She said, ¡°Call Chen Qing over now. I have something to ask.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was very persistent, Gu Zhou called Chen Qing. Qiao Nian stood up and sat by the bed, her mind filled with thoughts of Eldest Senior Brother being injured. Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly andforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chang Feng¡¯s leg is just injured. If his leg is injured, his life won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly, but her heart was still in a mess. Before long, Chen Qing knocked and entered. After Chen Qing walked in, he said, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Nian spoke first. ¡°Chen Qing, other than my Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s leg, was he injured in any other way when they retreated?¡± When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned. Previously, he had heard from his subordinates that the person with the injured leg had also been shot in the abdomen. He knew that person was Chang Feng. However, he didn¡¯t report it directly to the clueless Young Madam because he didn¡¯t want her to worry. He looked at Qiao Nian. Her eyes were red. It was obvious that Qiao Nian was worried about Chang Feng. In order to reassure Qiao Nian, he denied it. ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Chen Qing in disbelief. When she had asked Chen Qing just now, Chen Qing had thought for a while before answering, so he had asked again, ¡°Really?¡± Chen Qing nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression turned even more serious. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at Chen Qing¡¯s face seriously. She said doubtfully, ¡°But you hesitated when you answered my question just now.¡± Chen Qing was slightly stunned. He looked up at Qiao Nian. Seeing Chen Qing¡¯s gaze, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She asked anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and tell the truth. Is my Eldest Senior Brother injured?¡± Gu Zhou was lying on the hospital bed. He could tell that Chen Qing was hiding something. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Chen Qing pursed his lips tightly. In the end, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°My subordinates said that when he retreated, he helped someone take a bullet.¡± ¡°Blocked a bullet? Where was he injured?¡± ¡°Abdomen.¡± Chapter 1324 - 1324 Injured in the abdomen? 1324 Injured in the abdomen? Was his abdomen injured? When Qiao Nian heard these words, her eyes instantly filled with tears. She covered her mouth, her body trembling non-stop. As a doctor, she knew very well that if a person was shot in the abdomen, the chance of death was as high as 90%. Could it be that Eldest Senior Brother hade to say goodbye to her in that dream just now? Eldest Senior Brother¡­ Qiao Nian was trembling all over. She stood up and subconsciously wanted to walk out. Gu Zhou quickly grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Eldest Senior Brother. I¡¯m going to look for him,¡± Qiao Nian said in a trembling voice. She had to look for Eldest Senior Brother now. She had to find him. She had to wait for him to be safe before returning. ¡°Do you know where he is now?¡± Gu Zhou asked. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, tears welled up in her eyes. She knew that Eldest Senior Brother was injured. All she wanted to do now was look for him, but MY was so big, and she didn¡¯t know where Eldest Senior Brother was. Where should she look for him? She just wanted to see Eldest Senior Brother. This wouldn¡¯t do. Gu Zhou gave Chen Qing a look, and Chen Qing immediately left. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms again andforted her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my big brother won¡¯t let anything happen to Chang Feng.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was still in a mess. When she thought of how badly Eldest Senior Brother was injured, she wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down for a long time. Seeing Qiao Nian cry, Gu Zhou said with heartache, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll ask Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao will definitely know where Chang Feng is now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian silently wiped her tears and nced at the watch on her wrist. It was already six in the morning. At eight in the morning, she would go to the hotel to look for Xiao Bao. ¡­ At Mr. Chen¡¯s vi. There were already many cigarette butts by Gu Yue¡¯s feet. He had been waiting outside for the entire night, but the emergency room door had yet to open. Seeing how haggard Gu Yue was, Butler Zhao said worriedly, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you go back and rest first? I¡¯ll stay here and guard Chang Feng. When Uncle Zhanges out, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± Gu Yue did not speak. He just stood there smoking in silence. Every time he had something to worry about, he would smoke. Butler Zhao sighed heavily, frowning. In the emergency room. Uncle Zhang carefully took out the bullet from Chang Feng¡¯s abdomen and casually threw it aside. He heaved a sigh of relief and immediately sutured Chang Feng¡¯s abdomen nervously. Chang Feng was seriously injured. Fortunately, the bullet in his abdomen had avoided his vital points. However, he had lost a lot of blood now. Coupled with the anesthesia he had received during the surgery, he had yet to wake up. Chang Feng was also unconscious. He was not out of danger yet. If Chang Feng could wake up in twenty-four hours, he should be fine. After Uncle Zhang finished the surgery alone, he had just taken a step when he almost fell to the ground. He quickly supported himself against the wall and walked out step by step. The emergency room door opened. When Gu Yue heard themotion, he immediately walked over and asked anxiously, ¡°Uncle Zhang, how¡¯s Chang Feng now?¡± Uncle Zhang sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already removed the bullet from his body.¡± He closed the emergency room door and looked up at Gu Yue, frowning. ¡°He lost too much blood. If he can wake up, he should be fine. I¡¯m just afraid¡­¡± Uncle Zhang frowned and let out a long sigh. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely wake up,¡± Gu Yue said firmly. ¡°He¡¯ll be by my side!¡± Uncle Zhang also hoped that Chang Feng would wake up. He looked at Gu Yue in front of him and said expectantly, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe here.¡± Gu Yue frowned. He was the one who had bought this vi for Cui Huai. The most important thing now was to send Chang Feng to a safe ce. He said to Butler Zhao, ¡°Send Chang Feng to my private vi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Zhao followed Gu Yue to send Chang Feng to the vi by the sea, followed by Uncle Zhang. If Qiao Nian were here, she would definitely be able to recognize Uncle Zhang as Old Master Qin. He was the grandfather she and Qin Chuan had been looking for. Chapter 1325 - 1325 The little girl 1325 The little girl Chang Feng was sent to the ward. Old Master Qin inserted the instrument into Chang Feng¡¯s body. He looked at the screen of the electronic instrument and frowned. He said worriedly, ¡°He¡¯s not out of danger yet. If he can survive tonight, he¡¯ll be fine, but¡­¡± When Gu Yue, who was standing at the side, heard Old Master Qin¡¯s words, his expression suddenly changed. His eyes darkened as he said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± On the surface, he was reassuring Old Master Qin, but in reality, he wasforting himself. Butler Zhao looked at Chang Feng, who was lying on the hospital bed, with red-rimmed eyes. Previously, he had been chased by his enemies. If it weren¡¯t for Chang Feng, he might have died long ago. All these years, he had always treated Chang Feng as his family. He didn¡¯t want Chang Feng to be hurt at all. Butler Zhao pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Sir and Old Master Qin, I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you.¡± With that, Butler Zhao turned around and walked out. Only Old Master Qin and Gu Yue were left in the room. Gu Yue looked at Chang Feng in front of him. His gaze changed a few times. Without saying thest sentence, he turned to leave. Old Master Qin looked at Gu Yue and subconsciously called out, ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Gu Yue stopped in his tracks. He looked at Old Master Qin and could see the anticipation in his eyes. He lowered his gaze slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine.¡± After a pause, Gu Yue continued, ¡°Xiao Bao has already returned to her side. They already know what they need to know. They¡¯ll probably return to An City soon.¡± When Old Master Qin heard Gu Yue¡¯s words, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He said softly, ¡°That¡¯s good. They¡¯ll be safe when they return to the country. Those people¡¯s power in the country is limited. They won¡¯t do anything to them.¡± Old Master Qin¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He still remembered the first time he had seen Qiao Nian. It was a snowy night. When he returned from his house call, Qiao Nian was still washing clothes at the entrance of the courtyard. Late at night, that family was unwilling to let Qiao Nian rest. They insisted that she wash the clothes and even asked her to wash them outside the courtyard. They were afraid that they would disturb their family¡¯s rest. Seeing that there was a lot of snow on him, Qiao Nian hurriedly ran to the kitchen at the door, took out an umbre, and handed it to him. At that time, Qiao Nian was only a little child. She opened the umbre and handed it to him. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s snowing. You have to hold an umbre.¡± The child¡¯s voice was soft and childish. He looked at Qiao Nian under the moonlight. She was wearing a thick sweater and pants. It was a cold day, her ears were red from the cold, and there was frostbite on her face. Her shoes were summer slippers, and there was frostbite on her toes. Her entire body was red from the cold. ¡°Girl, why are you washing clothes in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Oh, Uncle and Aunt asked me to do theundry. They¡¯re exhausted from working all day.¡± Hearing her young voice, Old Master Qin knew that this child had been fooled. He reached out and patted Qiao Nian¡¯s head, asking in a low voice, ¡°What about your parents?¡± ¡°My parents asked me to stay at Uncle¡¯s ce for the next few days. They¡¯ll only bring me back in a few days!¡± Old Master Qin looked at this little girl¡¯s innocent face and sighed slightly. He didn¡¯t take her umbre and said in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t see clearly in the middle of the night. Don¡¯t wash the clothes. Hurry up and go home. You can wash them tomorrow.¡± The little girl shook her head. ¡°I have to finish my chores today. I have to wash my clothes before I can sleep.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I don¡¯t need an umbre. I¡¯m staying next door to you.¡± Old Master Qin looked at the little girl in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so kind to strangers in the future.¡± The little girl did not speak and gave a sweet smile. He lived next door. Every day, he would see the adulterous couple forcing the little girl to work. It was winter, and the little girl didn¡¯t have any thick clothes. He saw that the little girl had many frostbite injuries. In the end, he bought cotton clothes and cotton shoes for her. Later on, that adulterous couple no longer cared about the little girl. His heart really ached for her, so he paid for her studies, taught her medicine, and began to nurture her. Old Master Qin recalled the past and a happy smile appeared on his face as he thought about his previous life. He hadn¡¯t seen Qiao Nian in a long time, but he couldn¡¯t see her yet. ¡°It¡¯s still very dangerous for them in MY now.¡± Old Master Qin frowned. Although Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he really treated her as his precious granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to protect them in secret.¡± As Gu Yue spoke, he looked at Old Master Qin. ¡°Qin Chuan is also protecting them. You don¡¯t have to worry. They definitely won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Chapter 1326 - 1326 Cried 1326 Cried When Old Master Qin heard Gu Yue¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll guard Chang Feng.¡± With that, Old Master Qin sat beside Chang Feng¡¯s bed and stared unblinkingly at him. Gu Yue walked out of the ward. He turned back to look at Old Master Qin and Chang Feng, his eyes gradually bing firm. ¡­ In the morning. Qiao Nian returned to the hotel early in the morning. She heard from Lu Jiang that Xiao Bao was still unconscious, so she sat outside and waited. Seeing the fatigue in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, Lu Jiang frowned slightly and asked worriedly, ¡°I heard from Qin Chuan that you were even attacked in the hospital yesterday?¡± Qiao Nian briefly exined what had happened. Of course, she hid the matter about Chang Feng. She wasn¡¯t worried that Fourth Brother would leak the secret, but she felt that there were too many people in the hotel and that the walls had ears. After Lu Jiang heard this, he frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°MY is really too dangerous. You should go back early.¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, he took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll get my private ne to send you back.¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, I have other things to do now. I might have to go backter.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Moreover, Gu Zhou¡¯s health isn¡¯t good now. It¡¯s not good for him to recuperate on the ne. After some time, his condition will stabilize. We¡¯ll go back then.¡± Just as Lu Jiang was about to say something, he met Qiao Nian¡¯s firm gaze and knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade her. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Qiao Nian nced at her watch. She didn¡¯t want to wait outside anymore. She wanted to ask Xiao Bao for his previous address as soon as he woke up. She smiled at Lu Jiang and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll go in and see Xiao Bao first. Go ahead. I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Lu Jiang knew that Qiao Nian was no longer a child. She had her own ns. He nodded and walked out. Qiao Nian walked into the bedroom of the hotel. She gently pushed the door open and walked to the bed quietly. When she saw Xiao Bao¡¯s quiet sleeping face, her restless heart gradually calmed down. At this moment, Xiao Bao frowned. Hey on his left side, curled up into a ball, and called out in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± He sounded a little helpless and very uneasy. Qiao Nian sat by the bed. She knew that Xiao Bao was having a nightmare. She gently patted his back and pulled him into her arms. Xiao Bao suddenly opened his eyes and subconsciously called out, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Xiao Bao sensed that he was being hugged and snuggled into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, I just¡­¡± Before Xiao Bao could finish speaking, he suddenly felt that this embrace was a little strange. He smelled it and realized that it wasn¡¯t Gu Yue¡¯s scent. He instantly sobered up and immediately retreated. ¡°Who is it?¡± Seeing how wary Xiao Bao was, Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Bao, did Mommy disturb you from sleeping?¡± When Xiao Bao saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his expression faltered slightly. In the past, he hoped to wake up in the morning and see his mommy¡¯s face. When he saw Qiao Nian beside him, his lips curved up slightly. He burrowed into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and smelled her scent. There was a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Mommy, you smell so good.¡± Although he was very happy now, his heart was a little empty. His mind was filled with thoughts of Daddy and Uncle Feng. If Daddy sent him to Mommy now, would he be sad? It was morning. Daddy should have woken up by now. Was he sitting in the study reading the newspaper like before and waiting for him to wake up for dinner? Was Uncle Chang Feng sitting in the living room and scrolling through his cell phone after practicing Taiji three times? Xiao Bao lowered his gaze slightly. At the thought that he might not be able to see Daddy and Uncle Feng in the future, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He hoped that his family could be together. He didn¡¯t want to choose between his mommy and daddy. The more Xiao Bao thought about it, the sadder he became. He began to sob softly. Although Qiao Nian had already given birth to three children, her experience with children was basically zero. Seeing that Xiao Bao was crying, she panicked and asked worriedly, ¡°Xiao Bao, are you feeling unwell? Am I crushing you?¡± Chapter 1327 - 1327 Missing Daddy 1327 Missing Daddy Xiao Bao sat up and shook his head. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. He wailed sadly, ¡°I miss Daddy. I miss Uncle Feng. I want to go back.¡± In a panic, Qiao Nian took a tissue from the side and carefully wiped Xiao Bao¡¯s tears. ¡°But they don¡¯t want me anymore. Sob¡­¡± Seeing Xiao Bao like this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached. Xiao Bao had grown up with Gu Yue and Eldest Senior Brother. He was too young to understand that people would be separated eventually. He had gone to an unfamiliar ce alone. Even though she was his mommy, he had never interacted with her in the past. Hence, when Xiao Bao woke up, he would miss the person closest to him. Holding a tissue, Qiao Nian carefully wiped Xiao Bao¡¯s tears and said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s not that your Daddy and Uncle Feng don¡¯t want you anymore. They like you very much and care about you especially. They¡¯re sending you to Mommy now because it¡¯s safer to be by my side.¡± Xiao Bao sniffled hard and said sadly, ¡°But I¡¯ll wait for Daddy and Uncle Feng at home obediently. I won¡¯t let them worry about me. I¡¯ll always be obedient.¡± ¡°Xiao Bao, do you still remember Kan Shan?¡± Qiao Nian said gently. ¡°Kan Shan is a traitor by your Daddy¡¯s side. He¡¯s working for someone else. Your Daddy and the others have to focus on dealing with the bad people now. If you stay with them, they¡¯re worried that they won¡¯t be able to protect you, so they want to send you over. When they catch all the bad people and send them to prison, our family will be reunited. You¡¯ll always be with your Daddy and your Uncle Feng.¡± Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t justforting Xiao Bao, but also herself. In the morning, she had wanted to ask Xiao Bao about Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s current whereabouts, but now she realized something. If she went to look for Eldest Senior Brother now, those people would probably attack him. All she could do now was pray that Eldest Senior Brother was safe and sound? For the first time, Qiao Nian felt so ipetent. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯sforting words, Xiao Bao¡¯s cries gradually softened. He obedientlyy in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and looked up at her. He asked softly, ¡°Mommy, do Daddy and Uncle Feng really like me?¡± ¡°Of course. They love Xiao Bao the most. That¡¯s why they asked him to go to the safest ce. They protected Xiao Bao like heroes.¡± Xiao Bao sniffled and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao and asked softly, ¡°Xiao Bao, are there any very powerful doctors around your Daddy and Uncle Feng?¡± ¡°Mommy, are you talking about great-grandfather?¡± Xiao Bao looked up at Qiao Nian, his eyes wet like those of a deer. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Who is your great-grandfather?¡± ¡°My great-grandfather! He is amazing. His medical skills are especially good. He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s private doctor!¡± Xiao Bao said in a childish voice. He sat up. When Qiao Nian heard the word ¡°grandfather¡±, she subconsciously thought of her grandfather and asked curiously, ¡°Then do you know what your great-grandfather¡¯s name is?¡± Xiao Bao pouted and thought about it seriously before saying, ¡°I heard Uncle Zhao call Great-grandfather Uncle Zhang!¡± Uncle Zhang? Qiao Nian frowned. It seemed that her brother Gu Yue¡¯s private doctor wasn¡¯t her grandfather. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and sighed helplessly. She wondered where her grandfather was now. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s sad expression, Xiao Bao reached out and held her hand. ¡°Mommy, is Daddy or Uncle Feng sick?¡± ¡°Your Uncle Feng is sick. I¡¯m worried about your Uncle Feng¡¯s injuries¡­¡± At this point, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on a photo at the side. An idea shed across her mind. ¡°Xiao Bao, you used to live in that vi. No one knew of your existence. Then can you tell me where you used to live?¡± Since Big Brother had been able to hide it from Xiao Bao for many years, those people wouldn¡¯t discover it if she went to the vi Xiao Bao had lived in before. She would disguise herself as someone else. Those people probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her, let alone follow her. That way, she could get rid of the people following her and look for Eldest Senior Brother. This way, she could see Eldest Senior Brother and not have to worry about him being discovered by others. This was really a good idea to kill two birds with one stone. ¡°I used to live in¡­¡± Chapter 1328 - 1328 I Can’t 1328 I Can¡¯t Before Xiao Bao could finish speaking, Uncle Feng¡¯s serious voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone your address!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone your address!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed¡­¡± Xiao Bao immediately sat up straight and looked up at Qiao Nian. He shook his head vigorously and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t tell you our previous address. Even if you ask, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Seeing Xiao Bao¡¯s serious expression, Qiao Nian sighed helplessly. Eldest Senior Brother must have told Xiao Bao this back then. Eldest Senior Brother had probably expected her to look for him long ago. ¡°Mommy is very worried about your Uncle Feng. He¡¯s injured now. Aren¡¯t you worried about your Uncle Feng¡¯s injuries?¡± Qiao Nian asked gently. She was confident that she could fool those people and not cause trouble for Eldest Brother and Eldest Senior Brother. When Xiao Bao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he shook his head vigorously and said seriously, ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Uncle Feng said that if I tell anyone, Daddy, Uncle Feng, Uncle Zhao, and Uncle Zhang will all be in danger! Moreover, Daddy and Uncle Feng have always asked Xiao Bao to be a good child who keeps his word!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything else. She couldn¡¯t let her child be someone who was untrustworthy! Seeing Qiao Nian frown worriedly, Xiao Bao smoothed her brow with his small hand and said softly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. In the past, when Daddy and Uncle Feng were injured, Great-Grandpa had already saved them. As long as Great-Grandpa is around, they¡¯ll be fine. In the past, when I had chicken pox, Great-Grandpa only inserted a few needles. I was fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. Xiao Bao was a caring man. He had learned tofort people at a young age. She pulled Xiao Bao into her arms and said gently, ¡°Our Xiao Bao is really a good child. He already knows how tofort Mommy. How awesome!¡± With that, Qiao Nian moved closer to Xiao Bao¡¯s face and kissed him. ¡°Mommy, Xiao Bao has always been a good child. Daddy said that Mommy likes good children. Of course I have to be a good child Mommy likes!¡± Qiao Nian looked into Xiao Bao¡¯s expectant eyes and nodded. She said gently, ¡°Yes, Mommy likes Xiao Bao the most.¡± With that, Qiao Nian nted a kiss on Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead. From what Xiao Bao had said, his great-grandfather¡¯s medical skills were amazing. Eldest Senior Brother should be fine! Qiao Nian rxed slightly. She thought that if there was a chance in the future, she had to meet the Uncle Zhang Xiao Bao was talking about. ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯te backst night. Have you been apanying Dad?¡± Xiao Bao looked up from Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and looked at her innocently. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, she gently rubbed his head and said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, do you want to see Dad?¡± Xiao Bao shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I heard from Fourth Uncle that Dad is sick and needs surgery. Mommy was apanying Dad. She definitely didn¡¯t rest well. Mommy, hurry up and sleep. When Mommy wakes up, we¡¯ll go see Dad together!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao in front of her and her heart warmed. Xiao Bao was clearly only six years old, but he was already so filial. Her eldest brother and Gu Yue had really taken good care of Xiao Bao. ¡°Then will Xiao Bao sleep with Mommy?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Bao and asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to look for Fourth Uncle. I won¡¯t disturb Mommy¡¯s sleep,¡± Xiao Bao said in a childish voice. Seeing how adorable he was, Qiao Nian reached out and took Xiao Bao¡¯s clothes from the side. Just as she was about to put them on for Xiao Bao, she didn¡¯t expect him to take a step back. She looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Bao said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m already six years old. I¡¯m already a big child. I want to wear my own clothes.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian handed the clothes to Xiao Bao. She thought to herself that if Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t wear his clothes well, she would help him. Xiao Bao unbuttoned his pajamas and said seriously, ¡°Daddy said that we have to take care of ourselves. Putting on clothes is a small matter. I can do it well.¡± Qiao Nian watched as Xiao Bao put on his clothes skillfully. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s faces appeared in her mind again. Although these three children lived in different environments and had different growth experiences, they were all obedient and sensible. How did she end up with three such cute children? Chapter 1329 - 1329 Going Back 1329 Going Back Qiao Nian¡¯s only regret was that she hadn¡¯t been able to see them grow up. Although she had been absent for six years, she could grow up with them in the future. Qiao Nian watched as Xiao Bao put on his clothes. Xiao Bao got out of bed and put on his shoes. Then, he walked to the bathroom and stood in front of the sink to wash up. After Xiao Bao packed up, Qiao Nian saw a rich young master standing in front of her. He looked extremely adorable. Qiao Nian reached out and took Xiao Bao¡¯s hand as they walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby.¡± Xiao Bao looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s smiling face and smiled sweetly. Mommy was so gentle. He liked being with her so much. As for Daddy and Uncle Feng, he would think of them when he had spare time! Qiao Nian had just opened the door when she saw Lu Jiang standing there. Lu Jiang immediately saw Xiao Bao beside Qiao Nian. A smile appeared on his face. He bent down and picked Xiao Bao up. He reached out and scratched Xiao Bao¡¯s nose. Smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Lu Jiang had taken Xiao Bao back with himst night. The two of them were already very close. Xiao Bao nodded vigorously. Then, he looked at Qiao Nian and kissed her cheek. In a childish voice, he said, ¡°Mommy, go to bed!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to bed now.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao, who was acting like an adult, and her eyes were filled with smiles. Lu Jiang looked at the dark circles under Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and frowned. His heart ached as he said, ¡°You should sleep early. Let me take care of Xiao Bao first. We¡¯ll talk when you wake up!¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian turned around and entered the room. Shey back down on the bed and fell asleep. Qiao Nian slept for the entire morning and woke up at noon. She had lunch with Lu Jiang and Xiao Bao. Seeing how haggard Qiao Nian was, Lu Jiang picked up a piece of meat and ced it in her bowl. He said softly, ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve only been in MY for a few days, but you¡¯re already so thin that you¡¯re all skin and bones.¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°Do you want to leave in the afternoon?¡± At this point, Lu Jiang nced at Xiao Bao beside him. ¡°Xiao Bao isn¡¯t safe here either. I¡¯ve asked the doctor. Gu Zhou won¡¯t be discharged for another week. When Gu Zhou recovers, he¡¯ll go back himself.¡± Xiao Bao blinked in confusion and asked in confusion, ¡°Fourth Uncle, should Mommy and I leave first? What about Dad? Shall we leave Dad here alone?¡± ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t you want to see your brother and sister first? Your father is fine here. Fourth Uncle will take care of your father.¡± After Lu Jiang finished speaking to Xiao Bao, he looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°You still have two children at home. You should go back and take care of them. Children can¡¯t be separated from their parents for too long.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. On the one hand, it was indeed dangerous for her and Xiao Bao to stay in MY. If Xiao Bao was not by her side, she had the ability to protect herself. On the other hand, something had indeed happened in An City. She had to leave first! She had just received a text from Grandma saying that Bai Hui was risking everything to take Gu Qi and Xiao Shi away. Qiao Nian frowned. She had seen Bai Hui once. Bai Hui was the kind of person who was arrogant and rigid. If the two children were by Bai Hui¡¯s side, they would definitely live a very oppressive life. Moreover, she felt that it was better for the two children to be by Grandma¡¯s side and live a happier life. In the afternoon, Qiao Nian left in Lu Jiang¡¯s private ne with Xiao Bao. She didn¡¯t even take him to the hospital. Before leaving, Xiao Bao only called Gu Zhou and instructed him to rest well. The ne took off. Xiao Bao stayed in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and blinked in confusion. ¡°Mommy, I still want to see Dad. I can¡¯t see his true situation on the phone.¡± Seeing how obedient and filial Xiao Bao was, Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your father must be very happy to know that you¡¯re filial. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes, how are Dad¡¯s injuries?¡± Xiao Bao asked seriously, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. ¡°He¡¯s fine, but Dad still has work to do. He can¡¯te home with us.¡± Qiao Nian patted Xiao Bao¡¯s head and said gently. Chapter 1330 - 1330 Scandal 1330 Scandal Xiao Bao frowned and sighed like an adult. ¡°If only Dad wasn¡¯t so busy with work. Daddy used to be so busy too. He couldn¡¯t apany me often.¡± ¡°Children have to study. Adults have to work and earn money. This is what we have to do,¡± Qiao Nian said patiently to Xiao Bao. She patted his head. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll spend all the money I earn from work on you in the future!¡± Xiao Bao said very filially. ¡°Yes, Mommy will save it up for you when the timees.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Bao and lowered her head to kiss his forehead. Holding Xiao Bao in her arms, she looked out of the window with aplicated expression. She wondered when their family would be reunited. The ne took off. Xiao Bao watched as everything around him gradually shrank. His heart gradually emptied. He knew that he might note here again. Daddy, Uncle Feng, when can you go home? ¡­ When they arrived at An City, Qiao Nian walked out of the ne with Xiao Bao, who was already sound asleep. She turned on her cell phone and saw that Lu Zhu had called more than ten times. Qiao Nian hurriedly replied. The call went through in the next second. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Sugar, look ahead!¡± Sugar. It had been a long time since she had heard this form of address. Her uneasy heart instantly calmed down. She looked up and saw Lu Zhu standing not far ahead. Lu Zhu was wearing a ck suit and a wine-red tie. There was a faint smile on his lips, and the way he looked at Qiao Nian was very gentle, like the spring sun. Qiao Nian waved at Lu Zhu and hung up with a smile. She hugged the child in her arms tightly and jogged to Lu Zhu in her high heels. She called out sweetly, ¡°Brother!¡± When Lu Zhu saw the child in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms, his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. Back then, Sugar was still a child when she was kidnapped. Now, Sugar already had a child of this age. She was clearly so thin and young, but she had to support her three children. He had always hoped that Sugar could live a carefree life like a little girl. Qiao Nian waved her hand in front of Lu Zhu and called out again, ¡°Brother?¡± Lu Zhu came back to his senses and looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. He smiled and reached out to take the child from Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. ¡°Let me carry him!¡± However, in his sleep, Xiao Bao kept his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck, unwilling to let go. His little face found afortable position on Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder and he fell into a deep sleep. Seeing that Xiao Bao was unwilling to leave her, Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Zhu and said, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s not heavy. I¡¯ll carry him myself.¡± Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s thin arm, his heart aching. He helped Qiao Nian out. There were many people outside the airport. When Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of many people. Many people hurriedly took photos of their ¡°family of three¡±. Not only were there ordinary people at the airport, but there were also many paparazzi. When Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu left the airport, the two of started trending. ¡°Eldest Young Master Lu got married in secret and had children!¡± Lu Zhu got someone to send Qiao Nian straight to the Gu family vi. Matriarch Gu had received news that Qiao Nian wasing back. She had been waiting since early in the morning. When Qiao Nian got out of the car with Xiao Bao in her arms, she saw Matriarch Gu walking out happily. When she smiled, many fine lines appeared on her face. Matriarch Gu¡¯s hair had turned much whiter, and her mental state was not as good asst year. She and Gu Zhou had not been away for long, and Grandma¡¯s hair had turned so much white. Qiao Nian felt a little sad. Grandma was already so old. How could Bai Hui be so heartless as toe and snatch the two children away? ¡°Grandma!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and waved at Matriarch Gu, looking happy. Matriarch Gu was wearing sses. When she walked up to Qiao Nian, she examined her carefully. Seeing that Qiao Nian had lost weight, she said worriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat well over there? Why have you lost so much weight?¡± Qiao Nian gave a sweet smile and said, ¡°Grandma, being skinny has been trending online recently. Do you think I¡¯m prettier than before?¡± Chapter 1331 - 1331 Helpless 1331 Helpless ¡°Yes, yes, yes. But Grandma still hopes that you¡¯ll have some flesh.¡± Matriarch Gu smiled. Her gaze fell on the child in Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, her lips curved up slightly. She was very satisfied. This child looked more like Gu Zhou when he was young. Matriarch Gu recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s childhood. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and her voice choked. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡± She looked at Lu Zhu, who was behind Qiao Nian. ¡°Ah Zhu, let¡¯s go in!¡± Lu Zhu did not greet Matriarch Gu just now because he did not want to disturb their reunion. However, Matriarch Gu was concerned about Sugar first, and then Xiao Bao. He felt much better. It seemed that Matriarch Gu really doted on her grand daughter-inw! Previously, he had been a little dissatisfied with Gu Zhou. His Sugar had not been able to live happily when she was unmarried. She had married Gu Zhou at a young age, and the two of them had even had three children by a freakbination of factors. His heart really ached for Sugar, but now that he saw Matriarch Gu¡¯s concerned expression, he gradually felt relieved. Sugar had not married Gu Zhou to be his ve. Instead, she had found a warm home. Lu Zhu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment she entered the vi, Qiao Nian told Matriarch Gu and Lu Zhu and carried Xiao Bao upstairs, cing him on Gu Qi¡¯s bed. This ce should be very unfamiliar to Xiao Bao. After some thought, Qiao Nian ced Gu Qi¡¯s photo beside Xiao Bao and walked out carefully. When she walked to the living room, she heard Grandma and Big Brother chatting about Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. If it weren¡¯t for the urgency of the situation, she wouldn¡¯t have left the two children at home. Before she left, the two children had said that they would wait for her at home obediently. Now that she had returned, the two children had been taken away by Bai Hui. At the thought of Bai Hui, a trace of coldness shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She walked over to Matriarch Gu and reached out to hold her hand. She asked softly, ¡°Grandma, in your text, you said that she had taken the two children away. Did she say anything else?¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she recalled what had happened that day and said helplessly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her toe here. When she came, she even brought me some supplements, so I got someone to invite her in.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I originally thought that she was here to visit me. At that time, the two children were also in the living room. When she asked, I told her that they were Ah Zhou¡¯s children. When I saw that she was holding Xiao Shi and wanted to talk to her, I wanted to give them some space. I went to the kitchen and asked the servants to make her favorite dishes. When I came out, she was no longer in the living room. I asked the servants, and they were also chased away by her. I only found out after looking at the surveince cameras that she had taken the children away!¡± ¡°I called her, but she kept saying that she was busy.¡± Matriarch Gu sighed sadly and said sadly, ¡°I knew that she would definitely take good care of the two children, but¡­¡± Matriarch Gu couldn¡¯t say too much about Bai Hui in front of Qiao Nian. In the end, she sighed helplessly. When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, the first thing she thought of was Bai Hui¡¯s educational methods. After Bai Hui took care of Gu Zhou, he suffered from split personality. Not only was he solitary, but he also had an aversion to women in the past. She still remembered Grandma once saying that Bai Hui did not allow Gu Zhou to eat candy. Zhou Zhou had also said that he really wanted to eat candy. The more Matriarch Gu thought about it, the more she med herself. She was really getting old and useless. ¡°I¡¯m really getting worse and worse. I was deceived by her. I¡¯m worried now that I won¡¯t be able to see the two children there again. If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯te here back then, I might not have been able to see him.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu andforted her. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate her address. There¡¯ll be news soon. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring the children back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matriarch Gu gripped Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chapter 1332 - 1332 Heartache 1332 Heartache ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go by myself. Just wait for my good news at home.¡± A bright smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She nced upstairs and said softly, ¡°Xiao Bao is still sleeping upstairs. He¡¯ll definitely be very afraid when he wakes up. When the timees, he¡¯ll still need you to take care of him.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard this, she nodded. Indeed, there could not be no one in charge of the family. Ding! Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and looked at the text message. Smiling at Matriarch Gu, she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already found out. Bai Hui and the child are both in An City now. She was in North Fragrance Garden an hour ago.¡± Qiao Nian took out her phone and began to search for her address in North Fragrance Garden. ¡°She bought a ce in North Fragrance Garden in An City,¡± Matriarch Gu said. ¡°This neighborhood is in the Teacher¡¯s Academy in An City. Bai Hui was a teacher in the Teacher¡¯s Academy. After her divorce, she went to another branch to teach!¡± Qiao Nian had already found the address. She nodded and said sternly, ¡°Grandma, I think Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi should be in the North Fragrance Garden. I¡¯ll pick them up now.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian, who was so thin that she was only skin and bones. Her heart ached as she looked at Qiao Nian and said gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while and goter?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t wait to see the two children. She couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Lu Zhu also put down the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian gave Matriarch Gu a few more instructions before following Lu Zhu out. Qiao Nian was sitting in Lu Zhu¡¯s car. Seeing Lu Zhu take out his phone, she inadvertently saw his phone screen saver. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°Brother, when did you take this photo?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s cell phone screen saver showed Qiao Nian standing under the plum blossom tree, smiling brightly. Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t react for a moment. Seeing Qiao Nian point at his phone screen, he smiled and said, ¡°When you came to the house previously, I thought the scene looked good, so I took a photo.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he handed the phone to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked at the photo in her hand and smiled brightly. She seemed to have been infected by her positivity in the photo, and her lips curved up involuntarily. Qiao Nian returned the phone to Lu Zhu and said guiltily, ¡°I was too busy, so I didn¡¯t go home. How¡¯s Grandma¡¯s health? How are Mom and Dad?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Lu Zhu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Grandma is in good spirits because of happy events. Her health is much better than before. Every day, she urges Mom and Dad to investigate the kidnapping back then. She¡¯s also investigating the kidnapping herself.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Go back and persuade Grandma more. Don¡¯t let her work so hard.¡± Lu Zhu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Mom and Dad are so busy now that their feet don¡¯t even touch the ground. They¡¯ve been investigating the kidnapping back then. There¡¯s some progress now.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked curiously, ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with a police officer who handled your case back then.¡± ¡°Could it be that he knew who the murderer was and deliberately hid it?¡± Qiao Nian asked curiously. ¡°He didn¡¯t dare say much, but he mentioned the president of Europe. Dad¡¯s already investigating.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. How did her kidnapping back then involve the President of Europe? She blinked in confusion and said in shock, ¡°Is he really not spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. His memories seem to have been sealed by a hypnotist. That¡¯s all we can find.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian frown, Lu Zhu reached out and held her hand,forting her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad has already gone to Europe. There should be clues soon.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and frowned. She asked worriedly, ¡°Will it be very dangerous for Dad to go there?¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Second Brother and Third Brother have also gone over. Moreover, our family has a say in Europe. If the President of Europe lies, we can make him step down at any time.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Chapter 1333 - 1333 Rejected 1333 Rejected Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected the Lu family to be so powerful. She didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it now. Her mind was filled with thoughts of her kidnapping twenty years ago. She really couldn¡¯t understand why those people had kidnapped him back then. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Before Qiao Nian could figure it out, Lu Zhu¡¯s calm voice came from the side. She unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car with Lu Zhu. The moment she got out of the car, she saw an ancient-style building. Just by looking at the door, she could sense that this academy had a long history. It was said that the Teacher Academy had a long history of more than a thousand years. Many students were proud to be able to attend it. Qiao Nian and Lu Zhu found North Fragrance Garden and Bai Hui¡¯s vi. Lu Zhu stepped forward and pressed the doorbell. A bodyguard ran out. He nced at the two people outside and asked politely, ¡°May I know who the two of you are¡­¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Zhou¡¯s wife, Qiao Nian. I¡¯m here to pick up my children.¡± Qiao Nian took a step forward. When the security officer heard ¡°Qiao Nian¡±, he frowned and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Qiao. Please leave as soon as possible. Madam Bai doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She looked at the security officer with a dark expression. The reason why she was polite in the beginning was entirely because of Gu Zhou. However, she felt that there was no need for her to be polite to Bai Hui in the future. Since Bai Hui was already so unyielding, she had to start attacking. When the security officer heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression changed. ¡°Madam Qiao, we can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Please go back!¡± ¡°Go in and tell her now that if she still wants to live well, return my son and daughter to me as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to her!¡± When the security officer heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes widened. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected such a strong daughter-inw. This had already subverted his understanding of her. However, he still spoke to Qiao Nian politely. ¡°Madam Qiao, you¡¯re a daughter-inw. You should listen to your mother-inw obediently. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to say such tough words? But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pass them on to her.¡± ¡°Go and pass on what I just said to her now.¡± Qiao Nian took a step forward and looked at the security officer coldly, speaking expressionlessly. ¡°How can you do this?¡± The security officer said with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did I say wrong? Is secretly taking my children away what a mother-inw should do?¡± ¡°No matter what, Madam Bai is the Grandma of the two children. She will definitely treat the children well,¡± the security officer said helplessly. ¡°Madam Qiao, our Teacher Academy values filial piety the most.¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on the security officer. She nced at the watch on her wrist and said calmly, ¡°Three minutes. If you don¡¯te out in three minutes, I don¡¯t mind blowing up the door!¡± Qiao Nian stood there with her arms crossed, looking at the security officer coldly. As the saying went, he who is down needs fear no fall. The security officer was afraid! He had never expected Madam Bai¡¯s daughter-inw to be so unyielding. He was just a worker, so he did not dare to speak again. Lu Zhu, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, frowned slightly. He remembered that when he went to the Gu family to y when he was young, Bai Hui looked displeased when she saw him. Later on, he realized that Bai Hui didn¡¯t like the Lu family. Back then, the Gu and Lu families were close. The elders of the two families were engaged when they were young. At that time, everyone felt that the eldest son of the Gu family and the eldest daughter of the Lu family were a match made in heaven. However, no one had expected Bai Hui to insist on breaking off the engagement in front of everyone, unwilling to let Qiao Nian marry Gu Yue. Old Master Gu was so annoyed by Bai Hui that he had no choice but to change the Gu family¡¯s engagement to Gu Zhou. It was said that at that time, Bai Hui did not agree either, but she still could not dissuade Old Master Gu. Sugar had given birth to three children for the Gu family. Now that Bai Hui had snatched the children away, she did not take Sugar seriously at all. She even wanted to keep her children. She did not take the Lu family seriously at all. Lu Zhu¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. Bai Hui did not respect the eldest daughter of the Lu family.. Bai Hui was too good at pretending. The more Lu Zhu thought about it, the angrier he became. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°Since she¡¯s shameless, the Lu family doesn¡¯t have to give her face. Not everyone can trample on the eldest daughter of the Lu family. If she doesn¡¯t open the door today, she won¡¯t have to appear in the country in the future!¡± Chapter 1334 - 1334 Worry 1334 Worry Before the security officer could reach the security officer booth, he heard Lu Zhu¡¯s cold voice. He was so frightened that he fell. The Lu family? Was that the eldest daughter of the Lu family outside just now? The security officer took out his phone. He was about to call Bai Hui to ask, but when he thought about how Bai Hui didn¡¯t like to be disturbed during ss, he could only call Yu Chu. Yu Chu was writing a thesis when she heard the security officer¡¯s words. When she received the call, she said in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that Second Sister-inw is here?¡± The security officer said shakily, ¡°Yes, Madam Qiao is at the door now. She said that she wanted to take Little Master and Little Miss away.¡± Before Yu Chu could speak, she heard the security officer say, ¡°Just now, Madam Qiao and Mr. Lu said that if we didn¡¯t open the door, they would blow up the door. They even said that Madam Bai would never be able to appear in the country.¡± When Yu Chu heard the security officer¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly. She recalled what her teacher had done previously and felt very helpless. She knew that Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw would definitely be angry that her teacher had brought the children over, but she was a nobody. The teacher did not listen to her at all and insisted on doing things her own way. Teacher¡¯s actions would only make Brother Ah Zhou and Second Sister-inw bear a grudge against her. Yu Chu sighed and said, ¡°Invite them in now. I¡¯ll go look for Teacher.¡± After Yu Chu hung up, she slowly closed her eyes, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness. She didn¡¯t understand why her teacher insisted on making things difficult for Second Sister-inw. Second Sister-inw and Brother Ah Zhou were clearly a match made in heaven. Moreover, Second Sister-inw had already given birth to two children for Brother Ah Zhou. If her teacher went against them, wouldn¡¯t she make things difficult for Brother Ah Zhou and the two children? Yu Chu stood up and walked to the door of Bai Hui¡¯s ssroom. This was the vi area, and this was a ssroom where a teacher had a ss. Students cane here for ss. She walked to the ssroom door. Hesitatingly, she looked through the window and saw her teacher standing at the podium, as gentle as water. In a daze, Yu Chu recalled how Bai Hui had treated Brother Ah Zhou. She didn¡¯t understand. Teacher was clearly so gentle, but why was she so strict with Brother Ah Zhou? Before Yu Chu could knock, Bai Hui saw Yu Chu. She frowned imperceptibly, then smiled at the students. ¡°You guys read first. I have something to do outside.¡± With that, Bai Hui walked out. When she saw Yu Chu, her expression instantly darkened. She asked sternly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times in the past. Don¡¯t disturb my ss!¡± Yu Chu lowered her head and said guiltily, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your ss. There¡¯s something very important.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Second Sister-inw is here to pick up her children,¡± Yu Chu said truthfully. When Bai Hui heard ¡°Second Sister-inw¡±, she frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°Second Sister-inw?¡± Yu Chu felt the cold aura emanating from Bai Hui and clenched her fists nervously. Her teacher was angry. Every time she called Qiao Nian ¡°Second Sister-inw¡±, her teacher would get angry. She didn¡¯t understand why her teacher insisted on falling out with her family. It was clearly so good to have a family. ¡°Did you let her in?¡± Yu Chu lowered her gaze and replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You clearly know that I would not allow her toe in. Why did you have to disobey my orders!¡± Bai Hui¡¯s expression darkened as she questioned coldly. Perhaps it was because Bai Hui¡¯s voice was too loud, but it attracted the attention of the students in the ssroom. One by one, they looked out curiously. Bai Hui sensed the students¡¯ gazes and looked at Yu Chu coldly. ¡°Come with me!¡± Yu Chu lowered her head and followed Bai Hui. ¡°Teacher.¡± Yu Chu mustered her courage and looked up at Bai Hui, her voice trembling. ¡°You clearly care a lot about Brother Ah Yue and Brother Ah Zhou. Shouldn¡¯t you treat them well? Second Sister-inw is already with Brother Ah Zhou. Why do you have to object? What¡¯s wrong with Second Sister-inw?¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s from the Lu family, she can¡¯t be with him!¡± Bai Hui said through gritted teeth. ¡°Teacher.¡± Yu Chu looked at Bai Hui sadly and said softly, ¡°But Brother Ah Zhou likes Second Sister-inw, and so do the children. Why can¡¯t you consider Brother Ah Zhou and the children? Why¡­¡± Bam¡ª Chapter 1335 - 1335 Why are you crying? 1335 Why are you crying? The left side of Yu Chu¡¯s face immediately swelled up. There were clear palm prints on her fair face, and blood was flowing from the corner of her mouth. Bai Hui looked at Yu Chu, and her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously wanted to show concern for Yu Chu, but she heard Yu Chu speak. ¡°Teacher, Second Sister-inw is the person Brother Ah Zhou loves the most. Can you try to ept her?¡± Yu Chu¡¯s voice trembled, and tears fell from her face one by one. This was the first time her teacher had hit her. In the past, no matter what she did, her teacher would not attack her, let alone be fierce. ¡°Why are you crying? How old are you? How embarrassing!¡± Bai Hui lowered her gaze slightly. Yu Chu lowered her head, her body trembling slightly. She raised her hand to wipe her tears, sniffled, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Bai Hui looked at the blood at the corner of Yu Chu¡¯s mouth with heartache, but when she thought of what Yu Chu had just said, her anger surged again. She looked to the side and said gently, ¡°Go and see the children. I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Yu Chu nodded. Bai Hui looked at Yu Chu¡¯s weak figure, her heart filled with regret. She shouldn¡¯t have hit Yu Chu impulsively just now. She clenched her fists guiltily. She had never hit Yu Chu before. Her right hand clenched into a fist, and her heart was filled with regret. Bai Hui walked towards the living room. When she thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s face, her expression darkened. How could such a woman marry Gu Zhou? ¡­ In the living room. Qiao Nian sat on the sofa with a cold expression, her right leg crossed over herp. She didn¡¯t even look at the tea the servant had served. Her attention was all on the vi. The decoration of this vi was very strange. The moment she entered, it was as if she had walked into a fairy tale world. Many children would probably like this ce. However, why did Bai Hui renovate it like this? In her impression, Bai Hui was a cold and heartless woman. She was strict with Gu Zhou. How could such a Bai Hui like a renovation style that was filled with childishness? At this moment, the sound of high heels came from afar. Qiao Nian looked up and saw Bai Hui walking in with a ck suit. Qiao Nian sized up Bai Hui¡¯s face. Bai Hui was very beautiful. She had the kind of beauty that made one not dare to approach her easily. Bai Hui gave Qiao Nian a sinister look. She walked to the sofa and calmly sat down opposite Qiao Nian. She nced at Lu Zhu, and finally her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Bai Hui raised her left wrist and nced at the time. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said to Qiao Nian, ¡°I¡¯m very busy. If you have something to say, say it!¡± Bai Hui said expressionlessly, ¡°My time is tight. Tell me what you want to say.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think of exchanging pleasantries with Bai Hui. She went straight to the point. ¡°Return the children to me.¡± When Bai Hui heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she sneered and said, ¡°Give them back to you? Who¡¯s taking care of the children? Their great-grandmother?¡± With that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. The mockery in her eyes was obvious. ¡°Back then, she couldn¡¯t even educate her own children well. You found two children and threw them to her. She¡¯s already so old. You asked her to take care of the children. I don¡¯t think you can teach them well.¡± Qiao Nian nced at Bai Hui. Bai Hui didn¡¯t seem to like the Gu family very much. She seemed to even hate Grandma. She had heard Grandma talk about Bai Hui in the past. At that time, Bai Hui had divorced her ex-husband and was very unhappy. Now was not the time to think about Bai Hui¡¯s past. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed coldly, and her voice hardened. ¡°Now, I just want to take my children away. Please return them to me immediately. You don¡¯t have to worry about educating the children. I can take good care of them myself.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bai Hui looked at Qiao Nian sharply, exuding a cold aura. Lu Zhu sat on the other side. Looking at Bai Hui¡¯s arrogant expression, his eyes were filled with displeasure. Qiao Nian raised her chin slightly, her eyes turning cold. ¡°I¡¯m the mother of the children, not you!¡± Mother? Bai Hui frowned. A kind mother would raise failures. She taught her two children to be outstanding. Other children could notpare to her son at all. How could a woman like Qiao Nian raise good children? She looked at Qiao Nian quietly. After a long while, she said lightly, ¡°So what?¡± Chapter 1336 - 1336 I’m Just Informing You 1336 I¡¯m Just Informing You ¡°I¡¯m just informing you that I¡¯ll definitely take the two children away. I won¡¯t let you take them away,¡± Qiao Nian said mercilessly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Bai Hui was Gu Zhou¡¯s mother, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to speak to someone like Bai Hui. Bai Hui frowned and said coldly, ¡°What kind of children do you think you can raise? Are you going to let your children y games for the rest of their lives? The children of the Gu family have their own responsibilities. ying games is just wasting their time!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Bai Hui in front of her, a trace of surprise shing in her eyes. She asked, ¡°Do you think your educational method is right?¡± Bai Hui raised her chin slightly and said proudly, ¡°They¡¯re still considered outstanding now because I¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®considered outstanding¡¯?¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Bai Hui mercilessly and said coldly, ¡°You brought up two children. Did the two of them grow up in an ice-cold family? Did you make them not know what family warmth is? Did you make them almost turn against each other?¡± Bai Hui¡¯s face was pale. She clenched her fists tightly and tried hard to remain calm. ¡°I¡­¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Bai Hui coldly, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that Bai Hui would dare to say that she knew how to educate her children. ¡°What right do you have to take Gu Zhou¡¯s children away and raise them?¡± Bai Hui looked at Qiao Nian, suppressing her anger. She looked at Qiao Nian coldly. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to notice Bai Hui¡¯s anger. She continued, ¡°What did I say wrong? You¡¯re nning to make my two children lose their childhoods, their happiness, and their bond.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Bai Hui said sternly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Qiao Nian met Bai Hui¡¯s gaze fearlessly and said coldly, ¡°Do you think just giving them material goods is enough to raise a child? Let me tell you, what you said is far from enough. You don¡¯t have the ability to protect my children at all!¡± Although Bai Hui was very dissatisfied with Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she still grasped the main point. She frowned. ¡°What right do you have to say that I can¡¯t protect them?¡± ¡°Even now, you still don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a dark force that has been trying to devour the Gu family. The two children might be captured by them at any time. How are you going to protect them? With the security officer at your door or your role as a teacher?¡± At this point, Qiao Nian sat forward and looked at Bai Hui coldly. ¡°If you really treat them as your grandchildren, you¡¯d better return them to me. I have enough capabilities to protect the child. I don¡¯t want to fall out with you! If you insist on refusing, I can only make a move. When the timees, there will be no benefits to you!¡± Towards the end, Qiao Nian gradually calmed down. Bai Hui was a smart person, so she naturally knew what to do. Bai Hui looked into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes intently, trying to see the weakness in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. However, Qiao Nian looked calm. She didn¡¯t look like she was lying at all. She sat there in silence, and the atmosphere in the room froze again. Qiao Nian raised her hand and nced at the time. The second hand had run two rounds. She was getting impatient. She stood up and was about to fall out with Bai Hui, nning to snatch the children back. Suddenly, messy footsteps came from the courtyard. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s excited voice came from the courtyard. When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s voice, she stood up and quickly walked out. When Xiao Shi saw Qiao Nian, she ran towards her. Gu Qi had wanted to leave quickly, but when he saw Qiao Nian, he couldn¡¯t help but run. Qiao Nian was so happy that her eyes turned red. She squatted down, and the two children threw themselves into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms happily. Qiao Nian felt their soft bodies and gently touched their backs. Tears welled up in her eyes. When she was in MY, she called them every day. Although she could see the two of them in the video, she felt happier when she saw them in person. Qiao Nian lowered her head and kissed each of the two children on the forehead before hugging them tightly. Chapter 1337 - 1337 Missing You 1337 Missing You After a long while, Qiao Nian let go of them and looked down at the two children in her arms. She asked softly, ¡°You look a little thin. Have you not eaten well in the past two days?¡± Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian with a sweet smile on her face. She said seriously, ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much, so I didn¡¯t eat much.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart trembled violently. She had no choice but to go on a long trip this time. Xiao Shi¡¯s words made Qiao Nian realize that the children couldn¡¯t leave her yet. It was better for her to spend more time with them. She looked at Gu Qi. Gu Qi didn¡¯t like to speak when there were many people, but she could feel the happiness in his eyes. Xiao Shi turned to look at Gu Qi, then smiled sweetly at Qiao Nian. ¡°Brother too.¡± ¡°Mommy missed you so much when she was out.¡± Qiao Nian patted the two children¡¯s heads gently, her eyes filled with smiles. ¡°That¡¯s why I came back as soon as possible.¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said happily, ¡°Xiao Shi and Brother not only miss Mommy, but we also miss Daddy. We haven¡¯t slept well for the past two days. After moving into Grandma¡¯s house, Brother and I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Xiao Shi told Qiao Nian in detail about her and Gu Qi excitedly. ¡°Brother and I were both thinking about when Mommy and Daddy would be home. I didn¡¯t expect to see Mommy today. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Xiao Shi happily told Qiao Nian about how she had yed a game for a while and did her homework. She even told her about her useless teammate in the game. She seemed to have endless things to say to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian listened to Xiao Shi¡¯s words with a smile. She wasn¡¯t impatient at all. Xiao Shi spoke for a while and stopped when she felt a little thirsty. Smiling, Qiao Nian patted the heads of the two children and asked gently, ¡°Then do you want to sleep with Mommy tonight?¡± Sleep with Mommy! Xiao Shi¡¯s obsidian pupils gradually dted, and her lips curved up slowly. She hurriedly nodded, afraid that Qiao Nian would go back on her word in the next moment. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best mommy in the world!¡± With that, Xiao Shi moved closer to Qiao Nian and kissed her cheek. She cheered on the spot. Gu Qi pursed his lips and nodded, his ears turning red Bai Hui walked out of the house and looked at the two children with sparkling eyes. Her heart seemed to be gripped tightly, and it was so painful that it was difficult to breathe. Bai Hui recalled the situation when Gu Yue and Gu Zhou were young. Those two children were not fond of smiling, just like Gu Qi. However, even if Gu Qi pursed his lips, she could tell that he was smiling. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that her two children couldn¡¯t smile, but that she didn¡¯t let her children¡¯s faces be filled with happy smiles. Yu Chu walked over with the two children. Halfway through, the two children ran straight into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. For the entire day, she had apanied both children with her, but they both had their heads down and didn¡¯t speak. Now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t that these two children had bad personalities, but that the two of them would only smile genuinely happy in front of their mother. Yu Chu recalled her childhood. She lived in a family that valued boys over girls. Her parents didn¡¯t value her at all. She had always hoped to be doted on by her parents. She had waited for more than ten years. When her parents treated her gently, she was very happy. However, in the next moment, her parents¡¯ words threw her into the abyss. Her parents wanted her to get married as soon as possible and earn some dowry money. They were still counting on her dowry money to help her brother get married. Fortunately, her teacher had pulled her out of the abyss. Her teacher was a good person. She was very grateful to her teacher. She hoped that her teacher¡¯s family could be harmonious, and she hoped that her teacher would understand that the happiness of a child was the most important. After Xiao Shi was overjoyed, she took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and began to talk about her homework. She almost wanted to tell Qiao Nian everything about what she had done. Just as her mouth was dry, a hand suddenly appeared beside her, holding a teacup. Xiao Shi looked up and noticed that the person standing beside her mommy was Lu Zhu. ¡°Have some water,¡± Lu Zhu said gently. A sweet smile appeared on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. She tilted her head and called out, ¡°Eldest Uncle! Thank you, Eldest Uncle!¡± Chapter 1338 - 1338 Flying! 1338 Flying! ¡°Good girl.¡± Seeing Xiao Shi bring the teacup over, Lu Zhu gently rubbed Xiao Shi¡¯s head. This little girl! She seemed to have a healing ability, making one involuntarily want to get close to her. After Xiao Shi finished her tea, she smiled and handed the cup to a servant. ¡°Eldest Uncle, are you apanying Mommy to pick Brother and me up?¡± Xiao Shi drank Lu Zhu¡¯s tea and reluctantly gave Lu Zhu some attention. ¡°Yes, your mommy came over to pick you up as soon as she got home!¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he bent down and picked Xiao Shi up, lifting her into the sky. Xiao Shi watched as she was lifted higher and higher. She was not afraid at all. She opened her arms happily, andughter rang out in the courtyard. ¡°Wow, Xiao Shi has be a little bird. She can fly!¡± Xiao Shi cheered happily. Lu Zhu threw Xiao Shi into the air and caught her steadily. About five or six timester, he looked at Xiao Shi in his arms with a smile. ¡°Was it fun?¡± Xiao Shi nodded vigorously and said happily, ¡°This is fun. Xiao Shi can already fly high!¡± Lu Zhu put Xiao Shi down and his gazended on Gu Qi, who was wearing a small suit. He asked gently, ¡°Xiao Qi, do you want to be lifted up?¡± Gu Qi raised his head and puffed out his chest, looking like a little adult. He said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y child¡¯s games.¡± Lu Zhu smiled at Gu Qi and reached out to rub his head. He said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re clearly still a child. Why do you sound like an adult?¡± Qiao Nian moved closer to Gu Qi¡¯s face and kissed him. Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. Experience more of the games children y. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance to experience it in the future!¡± Gu Qi raised his chin slightly, looking arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m already a brother. As a brother, I have to set an example for my sister. I have to be mature and steady!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he lifted Gu Qi up high when Gu Qi wasn¡¯t paying attention. Seeing Gu Qi¡¯s eyes light up in midair, he knew that this child was just embarrassed to y such a game. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xiao Shi stood beside Lu Zhu and apuded happily when she saw Gu Qi being thrown up. ¡°Wow, Brother is so amazing. Brother has flown!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the imperceptible smile on Gu Qi¡¯s lips, and the smile in her eyes grew brighter. When Bai Hui heard Gu Qi say so much, her pupils dted in disbelief. What was going on? After she brought Gu Qi over, Gu Qi basically did not speak. Only Xiao Shi spoke. She had also heard from others that Gu Qi seemed to have autism. At that time, she didn¡¯t care much, but she had never expected Gu Qi to say such a series of words. Was this really the silent Gu Qi? Perhaps Gu Qi just felt that she was a stranger and was unwilling to talk to her. At the thought of this, Bai Hui¡¯s heart ached terribly. Neither of the two sons she had raised were willing to interact with her. She brought her grandchildren over, but when the two of them arrived, they also looked unwilling to speak much. Now, it seemed that Gu Qi was just unwilling to talk to unfamiliar people. Unfamiliar people. Bai Hui¡¯s breathing hitched. She thought of her two children again. Neither of them was willing to talk to her much. When they looked at her, their gazes were as cold and heartless as Gu Qi¡¯s. However, the way Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian was different. There was light in his eyes as he looked at Qiao Nian, love and joy. Bai Hui¡¯s heart ached. Why? Why were her children unwilling to be so close to her? Bai Hui didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong. Qiao Nian looked at the two children dotingly and smiled. ¡°Mommy will bring you home.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Shi nodded vigorously and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. She seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Bai Hui, who was not far away. She waved at Bai Hui and said sweetly, ¡°Grandma, goodbye. Brother and I are going home. We¡¯ll see you next weekend!¡± Chapter 1339 - 1339 I Love You 1339 I Love You When Bai Hui heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her heart instantly softened. Her eyes sparkled with tears as she agreed softly. ¡°Okay.¡± She really didn¡¯t want Xiao Shi and Gu Qi to leave her. She had thought that she would insist on keeping the children, just like before. But now, her heart softened. She wanted to see the joy in Gu Qi¡¯s eyes and the bright light in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want the two children to be sad. Xiao Shi happily made a heart gesture at Bai Hui. ¡°Goodbye, Grandma. I love you!¡± Bai Hui¡¯s heart, which had been frozen, began to race. She took a step forward and wanted to open her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. This was the first time she had felt at a loss for words. Qiao Nian held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand with her left and Gu Qi¡¯s with her right. Gu Qi had been following Gu Zhou. He had heard of Grandma¡¯s deeds before, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, he walked out. Qiao Nian followed the children out. She turned back to look at Bai Hui and nodded politely. Without even looking at Bai Hui, Lu Zhu followed Qiao Nian closely. When Qiao Nian passed by Yu Chu, she heard Yu Chu call her ¡°Second Sister-inw¡±. She looked at Yu Chu. When her gaze fell on the palm print on Yu Chu¡¯s face, her expression faltered slightly. After some thought, she smiled at Yu Chu and nodded. Yu Chu gave a sweet smile. Bai Hui¡¯s mind was still filled with Xiao Shi¡¯s heart gesture. Xiao Shi¡¯s soft voice still rang in her ears. When Bai Hui came back to her senses, Qiao Nian and the others had already gotten into the car. Bai Hui quickly walked towards the door. When she reached the door, she stared unblinkingly in the direction the car had left in, unable toe back to her senses for a long time. Yu Chu looked at Bai Hui¡¯s lonely figure. At this moment, she felt that her teacher seemed to have aged. She walked over to Bai Hui and said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s time for ss.¡± Only then did Bai Hui notice that she had lost herposure. She pursed her lips and pretended to be calm. ¡°Yes.¡± She turned around and saw the clear palm print on Yu Chu¡¯s face. She recalled how she had pped Yu Chu¡¯s face just now and frowned. Her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her heartache. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Yu Chu gave a gentle smile and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Bai Hui recalled how Yu Chu had looked when she was young. This child had been by her side since she was young. She still remembered Yu Chu telling her with teary eyes that she couldn¡¯t study. Yu Chu had always been a timid and shy girl. Even if she hurt her, Yu Chu would not say anything. Bai Hui lowered her gaze slightly and reached out to hug Yu Chu. She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± Yu Chu¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. She said gently, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt. I don¡¯t me you.¡± She had never understood why her teacher was so cold and mean to her family. When Bai Hui heard Yu Chu¡¯s words, her body paused for a moment. She let go of Yu Chu and gently stroked her face with her slender and fair hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°Go and apply some medicine now. That way, you¡¯ll recover faster.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Chu replied. She turned around and walked into the living room. After taking two steps, she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Bai Hui, who was walking towards the ssroom. She asked softly, ¡°Teacher, I still remember what you said when you brought me out of the mountains.¡± Bai Hui¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Teacher, you said before that one shouldn¡¯t always live in the past. No matter if the past is good or bad, one should be a warm person from the next moment.¡± Yu Chu pursed her lips and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Teacher, do you want to reconcile with Brother Ah Zhou?¡± The gentleness in Bai Hui¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. Her expression darkened as she said coldly, ¡°My business has nothing to do with you.¡± Bai Hui clenched her fists tightly and walked towards the ssroom in her high heels. Yu Chu looked at Bai Hui in disappointment and sighed helplessly. Why was her teacher angry every time she said this? She could vaguely sense her teacher¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Gu family. Sometimes, her teacher would vent her anger on Brother Ah Yue and Brother Ah Zhou. What exactly had happened to Teacher back then? Why had she be like this? Yu Chu sighed helplessly. She really wanted to help her teacher untie the knot in her heart, but her teacher was stubbornly unwilling to let her get close. ¡­ Chapter 1340 - 1340 How Smart 1340 How Smart In the car. Xiao Shi sat down beside Qiao Nian. She asked Qiao Nian about what had happened in MY. In the end, she asked expectantly, ¡°Mommy, are you the only one who came back?¡± When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s question, he looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze, also wanting to know Qiao Nian¡¯s answer. Qiao Nian looked into their expectant eyes. With a warm smile on her lips, she said softly, ¡°Of course Mommy came back with someone else.¡± Did shee back with someone else? Xiao Shi covered her mouth happily with both hands, her eyes as bright as the stars in the night sky. She asked excitedly, ¡°Mommy, did you find him?¡± Although Xiao Shi¡¯s words were a question, her tone was very certain. At the thought of Xiao Bao, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She gently stroked Xiao Shi¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You even guessed this!¡± Xiao Shi gave a bell-like smile and said gently, ¡°Mommy, how should I address him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother, Xiao Qi.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly as she said with a smile, ¡°I believe you¡¯ll definitely like him.¡± When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes sparkled. She said happily, ¡°Wow, then I¡¯ll have two brothers.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Shi was smiling happily when the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She frowned slightly and sighed sadly. ¡°Mommy, I want two more brothers.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mommy has four brothers. Xiao Shi is Mommy¡¯s darling. Xiao Shi also wants four brothers. That way, Xiao Shi will be the same as Mommy and have four brothers.¡± Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian seriously. Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, he silently extended four fingers. ¡°Mommy, if you think four brothers aren¡¯t good enough, can I have five brothers?¡± With that, Xiao Shi extended herst thumb and looked at Qiao Nian innocently. Seeing Xiao Shi like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Xiao Shi, it¡¯s a pity that Mommy can¡¯t give birth to a brother for you anymore.¡± Although Xiao Shi was more sensible, there were still some things she didn¡¯t understand. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t we have another brother?¡± ¡°If Mommy gives birth again, the child will be your younger brother or sister. You can¡¯t have an older brother,¡± Qiao Nian said gently. When Xiao Shi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Daddy to give birth to two brothers!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Lu Zhu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, smiled when he heard Xiao Shi¡¯s childish voice. This child was really too adorable. Qiao Nian gently tucked Xiao Shi¡¯s hair behind her ear and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Shi, men don¡¯t seem to be able to give birth.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before!¡± ¡°Have you seen a man give birth?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. ¡°Yes, Brother and I have both met.¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she turned to look at Gu Qi. ¡°Right, Brother?¡± Qiao Nian saw Gu Qi nod. ¡°Where have you seen a man give birth?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi and Gu Qi curiously. Lu Zhu also looked behind curiously. ¡°I saw it on television with Brother yesterday.¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s clear voice rang out in the car. Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian were both stunned. Neither of them was used to watching television. However, if men could give birth, the various media outlets should bepeting to report on it. Xiao Shi exined seriously, ¡°Zhu Bajie and the others arrived on the Women¡¯s Kingdom. At that time, he was thirsty, so he drank water. When he arrived at the Women¡¯s Kingdom, his stomach grew bigger. Everyone said that he was pregnant!¡± Lu Zhu looked at Xiao Shi¡¯s cherry-like mouth as she spoke about the television drama. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Children were really naive. They looked at things differently from adults. Chapter 1341 - 1341 Giving Birth 1341 Giving Birth When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Xiao Shi say, ¡°As long as Dad drinks water from the Women¡¯s country, he will have a baby!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached for Gu Zhou, who was far away on the hospital bed in MY. His gunshot wound had yet to recover, and all his daughter could think about was getting him to give birth. Holding Xiao Shi¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian exined seriously, ¡°Xiao Shi, those are all mythical dramas. The things in them are all imagined by people, but in fact, men can¡¯t have children.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Shi lowered her head in disappointment, her small hands intertwined in front of her. After a long time, she looked at Qiao Nian happily and asked expectantly, ¡°Mommy, then you and Daddy can give us a younger brother and sister!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Shi in confusion. Why did Xiao Shi always want more siblings? Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, a bright smile appeared on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. Thinking that Qiao Nian had agreed to her request, she pped happily and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best. Xiao Shi loves you the most.¡± Qiao Nian: I don¡¯t think I said anything! Xiao Shi said happily, ¡°Then when I see Daddy, I¡¯ll tell Daddy that Mommy still wants to give birth to Daddy¡¯s children!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Xiao Shi had already turned to look at Gu Qi and asked happily, ¡°Brother, are you very happy? We¡¯re going to have a younger brother or sister?¡± Gu Qi looked at the stars in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes and his heart skipped a beat. Xiao Shi was usually very cheerful but indifferent to everything. This was the first time Gu Qi had seen Xiao Shi so persistent about something. He recalled that Xiao Shi had lived a bitter life with Song Man in the past. Previously, he had thought that Song Man was his mother. He had pretended to be Xiao Shi to interact with her, but Song Man had pped him. Xiao Shi had suffered too much in the past. He only had one sister, so of course he had to dote on her unconditionally. Gu Qi nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. I also hope that Dad and Mommy can give birth to a few more younger siblings.¡± Qiao Nian felt terrible. What was going on with these two children today? Usually, Gu Qi would never pay attention to these things. If Gu Zhou heard Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s words, he might think that she really wanted to have children and think that she was too embarrassed to say it directly and ask the two children to help convey her thoughts. Perhaps it would be useless no matter how she exined it. She had given birth once. After giving birth, she thought that her children were gone. She was in a daze. Ever since then, she had no intention of having a child. Even if she found the children now, she only wanted to take good care of them. As for giving birth, she didn¡¯t want to consider it for the time being. Qiao Nian hurriedly changed the topic and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon. You¡¯ll be able to see Xiao Bao.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the two children¡¯s attention instantly shifted. ¡°Mommy, was Second Brother doing well there in the past?¡± Xiao Shi asked in a childish voice, her big ck grape-like eyes fixed on Qiao Nian. When Lu Zhu heard Xiao Shi¡¯s question, he looked at Qiao Nian in the rearview mirror and saw her conflicted expression. ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Lu Zhu helped Qiao Nian resolve the awkwardness. As soon as he finished speaking, the car stopped at the entrance of the Gu family vi. The two children walked into the living room hand in hand. Lu Zhu followed Qiao Nian behind. Seeing that Qiao Nian looked troubled, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Brother, this matter is a littleplicated.¡± Seeing that the two children were rtively far away from them, Qiao Nian looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she looked at Lu Zhu and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a dark force that not only wants to devour the Gu family, but also the Lu family.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve more or less heard about what happened to you in MY. It was Cui Huai from the HH Group who chased after Gu Zhou.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips and nodded, heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°Cui Huai is someone who appears in front of the public. There are other forces behind him. We have to be especially careful in the future.¡± Chapter 1342 - 1342 It’s good that you’re back! 1342 It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back! ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes slightly. No matter who wanted to deal with his family, he would never let them off. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Matriarch Gu was sitting on the sofa in the living room fretting. She sighed again and again. She didn¡¯t know if Qiao Nian would be able to bring the children back. Bai Hui had a stubborn temper and wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else. ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± The soft and sweet voices of the two children came from the living room door. She looked up and saw the two children walking hand in hand. A trace of surprise shed in Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. She had been Bai Hui¡¯s mother-inw for more than ten years. She knew Bai Hui¡¯s personality and knew how difficult it was to snatch someone from her! Nian Nian was really amazing. As soon as she appeared, she actually brought the two children back! Holding hands, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi ran to Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu was overjoyed. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes imperceptibly and reached out to hold the hands of the two children. She said happily, ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently. Matriarch Gu sized up the two children carefully. They seemed to have lost a little weight. She asked worriedly, ¡°Did¡­ did your Grandma treat you well?¡± Xiao Shi raised her head and thought about it seriously before saying, ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t a bad person. However, we haven¡¯t interacted much because after Grandma brought us back, she went to ss!¡± When Matriarch Gu heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the two children were fine. ¡°Alright. By the way, where¡¯s your mommy?¡± Xiao Shi smiled at the courtyard door and said, ¡°Mommy is behind. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Matriarch Gu looked up and saw Qiao Nian walking in. ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian walked over to Matriarch Gu and sat down. Matriarch Gu nced at the living room door again and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave with Ah Zhu? Where is he?¡± ¡°Brother still has something on. He left after sending us back.¡± ¡°Oh my, no matter how busy you are, you should still think about eating. We¡¯ve already prepared a meal. Why don¡¯t you call him and ask if he wants to eat before he goes back to work?¡± Matriarch Gu said with concern. The Gu and Lu families had a good rtionship, so the elders of the two families treated their children very well. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need to call him. Before Big Brother left, he said that he would eat on the way.¡± After Qiao Nian exined, she looked around but didn¡¯t see Xiao Bao. She asked, ¡°Grandma, is Xiao Bao awake?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Matriarch Gu shook her head gently. She said gently to Qiao Nian, ¡°I was afraid that he would be tired from the flight, so I didn¡¯t wake him up. The food is ready. Go upstairs and call Xiao Bao. I¡¯ll get the servants to put the dishes on the table. Let¡¯s eat together as a family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian thought that Xiao Bao had slept for a long time. She should indeed wake him up. Otherwise, Xiao Bao might not be able to sleep at night because he was too energetic. Xiao Shi took Gu Qi¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. She said softly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± When Gu Qi heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, his heart ached as he gripped her hand tightly. He looked at Xiao Shi firmly and said seriously, ¡°He will definitely like you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even if Xiao Bao didn¡¯t like Xiao Shi, Gu Qi would definitely make him like her. When Xiao Shi heard Gu Qi¡¯s words, a sweet smile appeared on her face. She said happily, ¡°Brother is the best!¡± Gu Qi held Xiao Shi¡¯s hand tightly. Her hand was still rough. When he thought of how Xiao Shi had suffered by Song Man¡¯s side, he felt a little ufortable. ¡°Mommy~¡± A soft voice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked over. Xiao Bao walked down the stairs step by step with sleepy eyes. His feet were bare on the stairs, and he was rubbing his eyes. Seeing that Xiao Bao had woken up, Qiao Nian quickly stood up and walked towards the stairs. When she reached Xiao Bao, she picked him up. ¡°Mommy is here!¡± Before Xiao Bao could open his eyes, he closed them and wrapped his arms around Qiao Nian¡¯s neck. Chapter 1343 - 1343 Brotherly Respect 1343 Brotherly Respect Qiao Nian carried Xiao Bao to the sofa and sat down. She said to the servant standing not far away, ¡°Bring over a pair of slippers that Xiao Bao can wear.¡± Smelling Qiao Nian¡¯s scent, Xiao Bao felt inexplicably at ease. He rubbed his head against Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mommy.¡± Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, who were sitting at the side, were stunned when they saw Xiao Bao acting like a spoiled child. They also wanted their mommy to hug them like that. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian gently pinched Xiao Bao¡¯s cheek and said with a smile, ¡°Little man, do you want to see your great-grandmother, brother, and sister?¡± When Xiao Bao heard that he was going to meet his family, most of his sleepiness dissipated. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Gu Qi and Xiao Shi staring at him not far away. Xiao Bao blushed. When he was at Daddy¡¯s house, he had always wanted to see his brother and sister. Now that he was going to see them, he was a little flustered. ¡°Xiao Bao.¡± Seeing Xiao Bao looking at Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°This is your brother and sister, Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi.¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked in another direction with Xiao Bao and said, ¡°This is your great-grandmother. Your Daddy should have told you about her, right?¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s gaze followed Qiao Nian¡¯s. In the end, he looked at Matriarch Gu. Looking at Matriarch Gu¡¯s face, he obediently greeted her, ¡°Great-grandmother.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Xiao Bao call her, her gaze became even gentler. She reached out and took Xiao Bao¡¯s hand, saying gently, ¡°Xiao Bao looks the most like Ah Zhou. He¡¯s exactly the same as Ah Zhou when he was young.¡± Initially, Xiao Bao was still very uneasy, but after hearing Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, his heart instantly warmed. A long-awaited smile appeared on his face. ¡°Xiao Bao must be exhausted from the flight back. Go wash your hands. Let¡¯s eat together as a family.¡± Matriarch Gu smiled and patted Xiao Bao¡¯s head. Seeing how soft and cuddly he was, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Bao replied obediently. He got off Qiao Nian and walked up to Gu Qi, who was closest to him. Gu Qi sized Xiao Bao up carefully. Xiao Bao looked chubby and his skin was wheat-colored. He looked to be in good spirits. It seemed that Xiao Bao was doing well. Before Gu Qi could speak, he saw Xiao Bao walk up to him. Xiao Bao looked at the child in front of him. There was still baby fat on his face, but his pursed lips and gaze made him look very cold. ¡°Brother.¡± As Xiao Bao spoke, he walked forward and hugged Gu Qi. This was the opening greeting he had thought about for a long time. Just as he hugged Gu Qi, he sensed that his body had stiffened. Thinking that Gu Qi was not used to his hug, he let go of Gu Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about being bullied. I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡± Gu Qi¡¯s expression darkened. Although he knew that Xiao Bao was his biological younger brother, logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t the older brother be protecting him? Why did Xiao Bao say that he wanted to protect him? Seeing that Gu Qi didn¡¯t look well, a trace of confusion shed across Xiao Bao¡¯s face. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He turned to look at Xiao Shi, who was beside Gu Qi, and pinched his sister¡¯s face with a smile. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so cute. If you¡¯re bullied in the future, I¡¯ll definitely help you beat the other party until he¡¯s half dead.¡± Xiao Bao patted his chest proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m very skilled at fighting.¡± When Xiao Shi heard Xiao Bao¡¯s words, her eyes sparkled. She asked, ¡°Second Brother, do you know how to fight?¡± ¡°Of course. In the past, when I followed Daddy¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Xiao Bao fell silent, and his eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t know when he would see Daddy again. His eyes were a little wet, and his voice was a little choked. ¡°I¡¯ve specially trained for it. Why don¡¯t I show you?¡± Xiao Shi looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s red eyes and took the initiative to hug him. She said gently, ¡°Thank you, Second Brother. I believe that you will definitely be able to protect me well!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the three little ones getting along harmoniously and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Perhaps it was because of their blood ties, but the three of them quickly got familiar with each other. ¡°Everyone, go wash your hands and prepare to eat.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at the three little ones and said gently. Xiao Shi held Gu Qi¡¯s hand with her left and Xiao Bao¡¯s hand with her right as they walked towards the dining hall. Chapter 1344 - 1344 Threat 1344 Threat At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, at An City¡¯s film studio. The director sat in the studio, staring at the monitor in front of him. He nodded at the staff. The staff immediately shouted, ¡°Cut!¡± When Song Yu, who was wearing a white ancient outfit, heard the staff member¡¯s voice, she immediately wiped the tears off her face and gave everyone a bright smile. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Song Yu smiled and thanked the others. She walked up to the director and sat down naturally beside him. She asked, ¡°Director Li, is my filming alright this time? Is there anything I need to improve?¡± Director Li looked at Song Yu and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Xiao Yu, you filmed very well this time. There¡¯s nothing to improve on. There might be a night scene tomorrow. Go back and rest early today.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work, Director. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Song Yu gave a gentle smile and went to the dressing room to remove her makeup before bringing her manager back to her nanny van. Song Yu casually took her bag from the side of the car, opened it, and looked through her phone. She realized that there were thirty missed calls. The caller ID was ¡°Xue¡±. Song Yu¡¯s pupils trembled slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. When they arrived at the hotel, Song Yu asked her manager to buy food and called Song Xue alone. Song Xue picked up the call very quickly. ¡°Sister.¡± Song Xue¡¯s tone sounded sinister. ¡°Why did you call me sote?¡± Song Yu maintained a fake smile on her face, and her voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯ve been filming recently and am a little busy. I haven¡¯t brought my cell phone with me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Qiao Nian is back. Find an opportunity to take the three children out of the Gu family vi or their school. You don¡¯t have to do the rest.¡± Song Xue¡¯s voice sounded cold, as if she was giving an order. Song Yu gripped her cell phone tightly. Some time ago, Qiao Nian had gone to MY, but Song Xue hadn¡¯te to look for her. Today, she had seen in the group chat that her brothers had said that Qiao Nian had returned to the country. She didn¡¯t expect Song Xue to receive the news so quickly. What exactly did the person behind Song Xue want to do? ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡± Song Yu pretended to be in a difficult position and said sadly, ¡°Our current production team doesn¡¯t allow us to leave the house. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave for the next three months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something I care about. A week. I¡¯ll only give you a week. If you can¡¯t bring those three children out, I¡¯ll expose your identity. You¡¯ll never be able to return to the Lu family again.¡± With that, Song Xue hung up. Song Yu didn¡¯t even have time to speak. When Song Yu heard the beeping sound from the phone, her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. After some hesitation, Song Yu called Qiao Nian. At the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian was telling a story to the three children when she heard her phone ring. She nced at the number, and a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Song Yu had actually called her? Qiao Nian let the three children read their own sketchbooks. She walked out of the door, not forgetting to close it behind her. She picked up the call and heard Song Yu¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Sister, what are you doing now? Are you busy?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking care of the children.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back from MY. Do you want to have dinner another day?¡± As Song Yu spoke, her eyes changed a few times. She paused for a moment. ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Song Yu gripped her cell phone tightly, her heart in a mess. She didn¡¯t know if Qiao Nian would agree to her invitation. After all, the two of them weren¡¯t close enough to have a meal together. Qiao Nian felt that Song Yu was a little strange, but she still agreed. The two of them agreed to have lunch together tomorrow. After hanging up, Qiao Nian received the location of the meal from Song Yu. The next morning, Qiao Nian brought the three children to school and even helped Xiao Bao settle the admission procedures. The three children were the same age and joined the same ss. As noon approached, Qiao Nian drove straight to the Rose Hotel near the film studioplex where Song Yu was. When Qiao Nian entered the private room, Song Yu was already inside. ¡°Sister, please sit.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian enter, Song Yu hurriedly stood up and greeted her. Chapter 1345 - 1345 Reminder 1345 Reminder ¡°I heard from Fourth Brother that you¡¯re filming a period drama this time. Is it tiring?¡± Qiao Nian said politely, calmly sitting down opposite Song Yu. ¡°I like filming.¡± As Song Yu spoke, she handed the tablet to Qiao Nian. ¡°Sister, what do you want to eat?¡± Qiao Nian ordered two dishes and handed the tablet back to Song Yu. ¡°Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Song Yu took the tablet and added two more dishes before submitting the order. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t figure out why Song Yu had called her out. Just as she was thinking, she heard Song Yu speak. ¡°I heard that Sister and the three children are especially obedient and adorable. I like them so much when I look at photos. I wonder if I can visit the children at the Gu residence when I have time?¡± ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re free today, you can visit too.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I still want to bring the children back to the Lu family this weekend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have time today. The gifts I¡¯ve prepared for the children haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Song Yu smiled. Seeing that Qiao Nian¡¯s cup was empty, she stood up and poured her a cup of water. In a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the only one who likes these three children.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Song Yu sat back down on the chair and looked at Qiao Nian with a smile. ¡°Sister, are you nning to take care of the children yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian had a nagging feeling that Song Yu was implying something. Song Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better to take care of the children yourself. I read a report a few days ago. I think a mother kept staring at her phone when she was taking her child out to y. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her child, and her child was taken away. Her child hasn¡¯t been found yet.¡± Song Yu didn¡¯t care about Qiao Nian¡¯s dark expression. When the attendant entered, she warmly invited Qiao Nian to eat together. Qiao Nian felt that Song Yu was acting a little strange today. In her impression, Song Yu treated everyone very well, but what Song Yu was saying to her made her ufortable. After the meal, Song Yu took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and left. She opened the door and saw that there was no one else at the door. She lowered her voice and reminded her, ¡°Keep an eye on the children. Even acquaintances might take them away.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. She turned to look at Song Yu and saw her smiling at her like a flower. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll look for you to y with the children another day. I have something to do on set. I¡¯ll go get busy first. Goodbye.¡± As Song Yu spoke, she stepped forward and hugged Qiao Nian, gently patting her back. ¡°Sister, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, okay. You¡¯re wee toe and visit anytime.¡± Qiao Nian cooperated with Song Yu. After the two of them parted ways, they walked out chatting andughing. Song Yu got into the huge van and left. Qiao Nian sat back in her car, her eyes darkening. She turned the car key and drove home. Could Song Yu have discovered some clues? Perhaps that group of people had already targeted Song Yu, but Song Yu didn¡¯t dare to text her directly to tell her about this. She could only remind her to be careful during dinner. Qiao Nian drove to the entrance of the Gu family vi. She sat in the car and arranged for Qin Chuan¡¯s men to take care of Song Yu before getting out. She looked at her cell phone as she walked towards the living room. Just as she reached the living room, she saw Matriarch Gu sitting on the sofa, looking at a photo album. ¡°Grandma.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian sat down beside Matriarch Gu. She nced at the photo curiously and saw a photo of the three little ones. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Matriarch Gu ced the photos of the three little ones into the photo album and looked at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°Yes, I had lunch with Song Yu at noon. She looks thinner than before. I heard that it¡¯s to look good on camera.¡± Qiao Nian saw Matriarch Gu close the photo album and ce it on the sofa. ¡°Yes, the thinner they are, the better.¡± Matriarch Gu slowly stood up and said to Qiao Nian, who was supporting her, ¡°The weather is good today. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Matriarch Gu walked very slowly. She looked at the grass and trees around her. With a faint smile in her eyes, she said, ¡°In the past, the house was cold. Ever since you arrived, the house has be lively.¡± Chapter 1346 - 1346 Not Aggrieved 1346 Not Aggrieved When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she looked at the flowers and nts around her. Her lips curved up slightly as she echoed, ¡°Time passes so quickly. In the blink of an eye, a year has passed.¡± Matriarch Gu nodded in agreement and said with emotion, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Ah Zhou has gradually be more cheerful. Now, I¡¯ve found my great-grandchildren. Too many things have happened in the past year.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Before she visited the Gu family, she had always been in a mental hospital. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Qiao Shan couldn¡¯t bear to let Qiao Xin get married, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry into the Gu family, look for her family, and find the children. Perhaps all of this was fate. Qiao Nian smiled at Matriarch Gu and said, ¡°Yes, I really didn¡¯t expect us to have three children. I still have to count on Grandma to take care of these children for me.¡± ¡°I still want to see them get married and have children with my own eyes.¡± Matriarch Gu looked up at the sky and said sadly, ¡°But my health is deteriorating day by day. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be seeing Old Master.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said seriously, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re in good health now. I¡¯ll take good care of you. You¡¯ll definitely live to be a hundred years old.¡± Matriarch Gu could tell that Qiao Nian was serious about what she had said. She smiled and said, ¡°Nian Nian, I know you¡¯re a good child. Back then, when I asked you to marry into the Gu family, I didn¡¯t even hold a wedding for you. I was too rash. I really think the Gu family owes you too much. When Ah Zhou returns this time, I¡¯ll definitely get him to give you a grand wedding. I can¡¯t let you suffer anymore.¡± ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t feel aggrieved anymore.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She helped Matriarch Gu to the middle of the pavilion and sat down. She continued, ¡°It was all predestined that I could marry into the Qiao family. Moreover, after I married into the Qiao family, my life was much better than when I was in the Qiao family. I didn¡¯t suffer at all.¡± Qiao Nian recalled how she had lived in the Qiao family previously. Her gaze became even gentler. ¡°No matter what happens, Grandma will believe me. You really treat me as your own. I¡¯m very happy to have a Grandma like you. I think I¡¯m already very happy.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She said, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re just too easily satisfied. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so happy every day, but Jiang Yue¡­¡± Matriarch Gu pursed her lips slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to mention it.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. Ever since Boss Jin found out about Jiang Yue¡¯s true intentions, he had stripped Jiang Yue naked and handed her over to his subordinates to y with. He had even given Jiang Yue medicine. Jiang Yue was like a female dog wagging her tail and begging for mercy in front of those men. After the medicine wore off, Jiang Yue lookedpletely disfigured. How could Boss Jin let Jiang Yue off so easily? He personally tortured Jiang Yue, and in the end, Jiang Yue went crazy! Later on, no matter how Boss Jin tortured Jiang Yue, she was indifferent. After all, she was a lunatic and felt nothing. Boss Jin couldn¡¯t be bothered to torture her any longer. He threw Jiang Yue onto the street. Although Jiang Yue had already gone crazy, she was good-looking. Many beggars had their eyes on her. It was said that she was basically being vited every moment. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache for Jiang Yue at all. After all, Jiang Yue was the culprit. If she had been the one who had failed that day in the vi, Jiang Yue¡¯s oue would have been hers. She might have been even worse off than Jiang Yue. If Grandma knew that Jiang Yue was now in a crazy state, she would probably be sad for her. Even though Jiang Yue had done many wrong things and Grandma was very disappointed in her, Grandma still had feelings for her. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Grandma to be sad, so she nned to lie to her. She said, ¡°Grandma, I went to MY some time ago and happened to see Jiang Yue. She¡¯s married, and her husband treats her very well¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Matriarch Gu held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. A trace of sorrow shed in her eyes as she said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I know everything.¡± Chapter 1347 - 1347 Frightened 1347 Frightened Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Puzzled, she looked at Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu sighed softly and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a kind child. She targeted you time and time again, but you didn¡¯t make a fuss about it. If she had really turned over a new leaf, she wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to a beggar and bullied.¡± Qiao Nian had never expected Matriarch Gu to know everything. However, from another perspective, before Gu Zhou took charge of the Gu family, Matriarch Gu had always been the one managing the Gu family¡¯spany. The Gu family hada lot of influence in MY. Matriarch Gu must have her own connections. Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, Matriarch Gu spoke. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. If it were anyone else who was more stupid, they would have been bullied to the point where not even their bones would be left behind.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. She swallowed before saying, ¡°What she did was infuriating. She brought this upon herself.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Matriarch Gu worriedly. She wanted tofort Matriarch Gu, but she didn¡¯t know how. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. When Jiang Yue did those things, she had definitely never considered Grandma¡¯s thoughts, much less thought about the right and wrong of that matter from Grandma¡¯s perspective. Matriarch Gu smiled at Qiao Nian and said softly, ¡°Nian Nian, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°I raised Jiang Yue myself. Although she¡¯s vicious and cruel, in my heart, Jiang Yue has always been an innocent and kind youngdy.¡± At this point, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. She said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to be humiliated like that. I sent someone to send her to the mental hospital in MY. Nian Nian, I didn¡¯t want to hide it from you. I knew that I should have discussed it with you first before making a decision. At that time, you were on the ne, so I made the decision¡­¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She said gently, ¡°I can understand your thoughts, and I can understand your feelings for her. She¡¯ll just stay in the mental hospital and note out to harm anyone. I have no objections.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She might as well do Grandma a favor and make her happy. However, she had also expressed her stance. She would never let Jiang Yue leave the mental hospital. Even if she was a lunatic, she had to be imprisoned. When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. With a faint smile on her face, she said, ¡°Yes, yes, I think so too. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to keep an eye on her. She won¡¯te out. This is good for both of you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Her heart ached as she held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with apology. For her own selfish reasons, she had let Qiao Nian suffer. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian gave a faint smile. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly thought of something serious. Grandma had her own connections in MY. Would those people tell Grandma that Gu Zhou had been shot? Realizing this, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, Ah Zhou¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about Ah Zhou being shot?¡± Matriarch Gu stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian nod, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know that he was shot. This is probably another method he used to deal with those people. He wants to catch a turtle in a jar!¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Grandma thought that Gu Zhou was using a strategy to deal with the enemy. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I was about to tell you about this. I was afraid that you would be worried.¡± ¡°Ah Zhou doesn¡¯t care about the consequences every time he does something.¡± Matriarch Gu took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said with heartache, ¡°Were you frightened at the amusement park?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian, you must have been especially frightened. I know in my heart that it must be another trap set up by that kid, Gu Zhou. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The more Matriarch Gu spoke, the more she felt that Gu Zhou, her husband, was not reliable at all. He didn¡¯t even know how to take good care of his wife and even put her in danger. ¡°I know he¡¯s thorough, but he¡¯s too confident in himself. He even took a risk with you. Don¡¯t worry, when he returns, I¡¯ll definitely make him kneel in the ancestral hall to reflect!¡± Chapter 1348 - 1348 You are pregnant? 1348 You are pregnant? Qiao Nian could tell from Matriarch Gu¡¯s words that Matriarch Gu knew a portion of what Gu Zhou had done in MY. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know that Gu Zhou was really injured. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled at Matriarch Gu and said gently, ¡°Grandma, he didn¡¯t bully me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian suspiciously. When Nian Nian first married into the Gu family, Gu Zhou never treated her well. He was unwilling to speak to her. It took a long time for the two of them to hold hands. She didn¡¯t know if Ah Zhou had really understood or if he was putting on an act in front of her. She was now worried that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t doing well. Qiao Nian had worried too much about this family. She hoped that Qiao Nian could live a happy life. Hearing Matriarch Gu¡¯s considerate words, Qiao Nian smiled and leaned her head on Matriarch Gu¡¯s shoulder. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, we really didn¡¯t quarrel. Let me tell you a good thing.¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± As she spoke, Matriarch Gu subconsciously nced at Qiao Nian¡¯s stomach. At first, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand what Matriarch Gu meant, but when Matriarch Gu looked at her stomach, she finally reacted. Blushing, she stood up straight and hurriedly exined, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not talking about this.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. In her opinion, Qiao Nian¡¯s pregnancy was the most important thing. Qiao Nian nced around. There was no one else around. She heaved a sigh of relief and said softly to Matriarch Gu, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ve found Big Brother.¡± Matriarch Gu looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and asked, ¡°Ah Zhu went too?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Big Brother Gu Yue.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Matriarch Gu heard the name, her body trembled involuntarily. Her pupils dted uncontrobly as she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too emotional.¡± Seeing Matriarch Gu¡¯s face turn pale and her breathing quicken, Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Matriarch Gu breathe normally. ¡°Listen to me. Breathe. Yes, breathe. Like this. Breathe, breathe¡­¡± Matriarch Gu took a long time to recover. Her eyes were red, and tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Did you really see Ah Yue?¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Brother has very important things to do there. Previously, he pretended to have disappeared because he wanted to hide his identity. The people there have been keeping an eye on him, so he couldn¡¯t go home for so many years.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, tears streamed down Matriarch Gu¡¯s face. She said happily, ¡°Alright, alright. As long as he¡¯s still alive, that¡¯s good enough. It doesn¡¯t matter if he goes home or not.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian helped Matriarch Gu sit on a seat in the pavilion. In a low voice, she instructed, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. If others find out that Big Brother is still alive, he might be in danger, so no one can know about this!¡± Matriarch Gu grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s arm excitedly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I know. He¡¯s hiding his identity outside now. If others find out his identity, it¡¯ll be bad for him.¡± ¡°Grandma, there might be someone who is not trustworthy around us, so don¡¯t tell anyone. You should pretend that Big Brother has gone missing. Just worry about him every day,¡± Qiao Nian instructed Matriarch Gu gently. With her other hand, she took out a tissue and gently wiped the tears from Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, Nian Nian, you¡¯re right. Ah Yue doesn¡¯t dare to go home. He must be afraid that those bad people will find out his identity.¡± Matriarch Gu held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, tears welling up in her eyes. She said softly, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re really the lucky star of our family. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ah Zhou wouldn¡¯t have gotten better and better. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you and Ah Zhou had a total of three children. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ah Zhou and I wouldn¡¯t have known that Ah Yue was still alive. Nian Nian, you¡¯re really the lucky star of our Gu family. You¡¯ve brought luck to our Gu family.¡± Chapter 1349 - 1349 Preparing the Wedding Dress 1349 Preparing the Wedding Dress When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she shook her head gently and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m very happy to marry into the Gu family. Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Matriarch Gu gently patted Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Child, you only know how to be humble. However, sometimes, it¡¯s not good to be too humble.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian smiled helplessly. She was an atheist, so she naturally didn¡¯t believe in God. ¡°Alright, I have to design a wedding dress for you.¡± Matriarch Gu really wanted to go to Old Master Gu¡¯s grave and tell him about these good things, but she was afraid that someone with ulterior motives would know that Gu Yue was still alive. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Matriarch Gu was very grateful to Qiao Nian for everything she had done. She wanted to make a unique wedding dress for Qiao Nian. Matriarch Gu left in a hurry. No matter what their wedding date was, the wedding dress had to be prepared early. Qiao Nian watched Matriarch Gu leave, her lips curving up slightly. Grandma was still swift and decisive. Ring, ring, ring¡­ Qiao Nian heard her phone ring. She took it out of her pocket. When she saw that it was Gu Zhou calling, her eyes were filled with smiles. After she picked up the call, she ced the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Honey.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as low as ever, but his voice was filled with gentleness. It was like a gentle feather brushing across Qiao Nian¡¯s heart. Qiao Nian smiled and lowered her gaze. The sunlight fell on her face, and she seemed to be enveloped in a golden light. She was so beautiful that it was suffocating. When Matriarch Gu walked to the second floor, she pulled open the curtains and saw Qiao Nian on the phone. After some thought, she took out her camera and took a photo of Qiao Nian. She looked at the photo in the camera. Qiao Nian was like a fairy who had descended from the sky. She was so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. An idea shed across Matriarch Gu¡¯s mind. She knew what kind of wedding dress to prepare for Qiao Nian. In the pavilion in the garden. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the flower buds not far away. Her eyes were filled with smiles as she asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very soft, but Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to be beating like a huge drum. She had never expected to hear the words ¡°I miss you¡± from Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth. Her heart was filled with joy. The first night she returned, she missed him a little. ¡°How are you now? Do you feel better?¡± When Qiao Nian spoke, her voice couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°The doctor said that I¡¯m much better.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°My wound healed very quickly. What about you? What are you doing now?¡± ¡°I sent the three children to school in the morning and had lunch with Song Yu.¡± Qiao Nian recalled Song Yu¡¯s words and didn¡¯t tell Gu Zhou about Song Yu¡¯s reminder directly. She didn¡¯t want Gu Zhou to worry about the four of them while he was recuperating. ¡°I just got home and wanted to make some pillster. By the way, how are things on your side?¡± ¡°Some people have already begun to relent, but their statements can only prove the fact that Kan Shan hasmitted a crime. Kan Shan seems to be relenting now. As long as Kan Shan relents, the Interpol will keep an eye on HH Corporation.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Now, we¡¯re just waiting for HH Corporation to be forced into desperation. However, public opinion doesn¡¯t seem to be friendly to HH Corporation. Now, HH Corporation¡¯s shares have been falling again. Fortunately, Mr. Chen has stepped forward to stabilize the shareholders. Cui Huai trusts Mr. Chen even more now.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou say the words ¡°Mr. Chen¡±, she knew that Gu Zhou was trying to hide his brother¡¯s identity. Although the two of them were on the phone, Gu Zhou was still in MY. If someone overheard Gu Zhou¡¯s call, Big Brother would be in danger. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are youing back after Kan Shan relents?¡± Gu Zhou hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°I want to go back after meeting him.¡± She knew in her heart that the ¡°he¡± Gu Zhou was referring to was Gu Yue, Gu Zhou¡¯s eldest brother. Qiao Nian frowned tightly and said worriedly, ¡°This is really too dangerous!¡± Chapter 1350 - 1350 I’ll Wait For You 1350 I¡¯ll Wait For You ¡°His situation is very safe now. If I meet him by bringing up the coboration, I might¡­¡± However, before Gu Zhou could finish speaking, Qiao Nian interrupted him. Qiao Nian knew very well that Gu Zhou had always wanted to find Gu Yue. She also understood that Gu Yue was very important to Gu Zhou. ¡°You¡¯ll disrupt all his ns. Come back quickly. The children are still in danger. I still want to make a trip to Europe.¡± It wasn¡¯t convenient for Qiao Nian to make it too clear over the phone, so she said ambiguously. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he was a little puzzled. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Why are you going to Europe?¡± ¡°My parents found out that my kidnapping back then was rted to Europe.¡± Qiao Nian sighed helplessly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated. The kidnapping back then didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as we thought. I want to go over and take a look to see if I can find any other clues.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s hesitant voice. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian asked in confusion. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Every time Gu Zhou called her ¡°Nian¡¯er¡±, his voice rose slightly. It had a hint of temptation and made her heart skip a beat. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s cold and aggrieved voice came from the cell phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but blush. She gripped her cell phone tightly, thinking about how to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± His voice seemed to have some kind of magic, and Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and took a deep breath. She quickly said, ¡°I do!¡± With that, she hung up without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak. Just as Gu Zhou was about to say something, he noticed that she had already hung up. His phoenix-like eyes were filled with smiles. He knew that Qiao Nian was easily shy. It was as if he could see the shy Qiao Nian standing in front of him. Gu Zhou thought of Qiao Nian¡¯s slightly red face, and his eyes gradually filled with lust. He tried hard to remain calm and try not to think about Qiao Nian, calming the lust in his body. After a while, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. Previously, Qiao Nian had even asked Fourth Brother Lu to bring Xiao Bao back to the country first. She would apany him in MY. After he recovered, the two of them were supposed to go home together. However, all of this had been ruined by that person. Gu Zhou picked up his phone again and called that person¡¯s contact with a cold gaze. The other party picked up very quickly. ¡°Ah Zhou?¡± A gentle female voice came through the phone. There seemed to be a hint of surprise in her voice. Bai Hui nced at her cell phone and was certain that it was Gu Zhou. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voiceing from the cell phone. ¡°Yes.¡± When Bai Hui heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she clenched her fists slightly. Ever since Gu Zhou returned to the Gu family vi, he had not called her again. It was rare for him to take the initiative to call. Bai Hui hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Ah Zhou, you called¡­¡± ¡°I want to trouble you with something.¡± Before Bai Hui could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice. Before she could speak, she heard Gu Zhou continue. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my wife and children anymore. Stay away from them. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our blood ties.¡± Bai Hui was stunned. Then, her expression instantly darkened and she pursed her lips. Gu Zhou¡¯s words pierced through her heart like a cold de. She was his biological mother, but he described their rtionship as having ¡°blood ties¡±. Bai Hui¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. She returned to her usual cold self and said sarcastically, ¡°Did you call just for such an insignificant thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do the insignificant thing I¡¯m talking about again. I¡¯ll only say this onest time.¡± Bai Hui¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. Even if her words were unpleasant, Gu Zhou¡¯s words to her were so cold and ruthless, as if she was not his mother. Chapter 1351 - 1351 Collapse 1351 Copse Thest time she had seen Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou had been quite polite and had even called her Mom. She recalled Gu Zhou¡¯s childhood. When he was young, Gu Zhou was a little clingy. He often followed her to the ssroom every day. He would even sit obediently in a corner of the ssroom and do his homework by himself, waiting for her to return to the office with him after ss. Although Gu Zhou didn¡¯t like hospitals, he would still follow her to the hospital obediently in order not to make her angry. But all of that changed when she refused to let Qiao Nian marry him. Not only did he not call her Mom, but he had also threatened her because of Qiao Nian. Was this what a son should say? Her heart sank to the bottom, and she smiled mockingly. Gu Zhou¡¯s father was simply a scumbag. He knew how to maintain a harmonious rtionship with his wife and lover. Such a man actually had a Casanova son. The sun had risen from the west. If Gu Ting had been able to protect her like Gu Zhou protected Qiao Nian back then, they wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Those things from the past shed across Bai Hui¡¯s mind like a slideshow. Gu Zhou treated Qiao Nian well, but he was as cruel to her as Gu Ting. She said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re indeed your father¡¯s son. You¡¯ve inherited all his cold-bloodedness and heartlessness. Even an ingrate has more conscience than you!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy because of my father, then go to him. You want to steal happiness from my wife and children. I won¡¯t give you the chance.¡± ¡°Shut up. Do you still know that I¡¯m your mother?¡± ¡°When I was young, I would listen to whatever you said, but I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m a human being, and I have my own thoughts. Please stop thinking about controlling my consciousness, let alone my wife and children.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Before Bai Hui could finish speaking, the line went dead. Gu Zhou hung up. Bai Hui¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the phone that had already hung up. She was so angry that she threw the phone onto the bed. Exhausted, she sat on the bed, her eyes red-rimmed. Panting heavily, her eyes gradually darkened. ¡­ At MY First Hospital. After Gu Zhou finished the call, he frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened between his father and mother, but the only thing he knew clearly was that a mother shouldn¡¯t vent her anger on Nian¡¯er and the child. For so many years, he had been obedient to his mother. He had always hoped that his mother would no longer hate his father, but now it seemed that his obedience had never reduced his mother¡¯s hatred for his father at all. However, he didn¡¯t understand why his mother would say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re indeed your father¡¯s son. You¡¯ve inherited all his cold-bloodedness and heartlessness. Even an ingrate has more conscience than you!¡± In the past, his mother had only shown that she disliked his father, but she had never said anything about their conflict. Her father was cold-blooded and heartless? Gu Zhou was a little puzzled. What had happened back then to separate his father and mother, the rare couple, and make his mother hate his father for more than twenty years? Gu Zhou was puzzled. Although his father and mother had long divorced, his father still came to visit him and his brother every week when he was young. On the surface, his father was here to visit them, but in reality, his attention was all on his mother. That day, he and his brother were doing their homework upstairs. He secretly walked down and saw his father and mother arguing. The two of them weren¡¯t arguing loudly, so he couldn¡¯t hear them clearly. Just as he was about to walk over and listen carefully, he saw his mother turn her back to his father and secretly wipe her tears. Her father sat on the sofa with a helpless expression. Even though his father and mother were unhappy every time they met, the meetingssted until he graduated from high school. After the college entrance examination results were released, he returned home. Just as he was about to enter the living room, he heard the sound of a vase shattering. Instinctively, he wanted to enter, but before he could, he saw his father walking out with a dark expression. When his father saw him, his expression was cold. He opened his mouth, but without ast word, he left. Gu Zhou noticed the palm print on his father¡¯s face and the bloody scratches on his neck. Chapter 1352 - 1352 Despair 1352 Despair Instinctively, he looked into the living room and saw his mother sitting on the carpet in front of the sofa. Her hair was in a mess, and she was hugging her knees and crying hysterically. In his mind, his mother was elegant and cold. This was the first time he had seen his mother like this. He had never seen his mother lose herposure like this before. ¡°Mom.¡± He wanted to walk over tofort her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to stand up directly. She raised her hand to wipe her tears and casually tidied her hair. With red-rimmed eyes, she said tearfully, ¡°Go out for dinner today ande hometer.¡± With that, his mother went upstairs elegantly, leaving him alone to look at the mess in the living room. Gu Zhou silently cleaned up the living room and left obediently. Gu Zhou came back to his senses. He took out his phone and called Gu Ting. The call went through very quickly. Gu Ting¡¯s surprised voice came through. ¡°Ah Zhou?¡± Gu Ting¡¯s voice was deep and strong. Bai Hui crying helplessly in the living room shed across Gu Zhou¡¯s mind. His voice turned cold. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Europe. There¡¯s something to settle here.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to visit Grandma?¡± Gu Zhou frowned, his tone cold. Gu Ting could naturally hear the displeasure in Gu Zhou¡¯s tone. He pursed his lips slightly and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a problem here. I can¡¯t leave for the time being. How¡¯s Grandma¡¯s health?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Zhou could tell that Gu Ting was in a difficult position. He asked, ¡°Is it very troublesome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you need any help?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gu Ting refused in a low voice. When Gu Zhou heard Gu Ting¡¯s words, he sighed slightly and said, ¡°I just called Mom.¡± After a long time, he didn¡¯t hear Gu Ting¡¯s voice. He frowned and asked, ¡°How long has it been since you visited her?¡± ¡°I still have something to do here. I¡¯ll visit Grandma when I¡¯m done.¡± Hearing Gu Ting¡¯s perfunctory words, Gu Zhou knew that Gu Ting did not want to mention Bai Hui again. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alive for the time being.¡± With that, Gu Zhou hung up mercilessly. His parents should have stopped contacting him after his college entrance examination. Gu Zhou recalled Bai Hui pretending to be strong and going upstairs with red-rimmed eyes. He was a little curious about the situation. Gu Zhou called Chen Qing in. Chen Qing quickly walked in and asked, ¡°Second Young Master, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Go and investigate why my parents divorced back then.¡± Gu Zhou had not wanted to investigate those things, but now he really wanted to know what had happened back then. Actually, he also wanted to know the ins and outs of the matter directly from Grandma, but he knew her very well. Grandma probably wouldn¡¯t tell him about the past. ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Qing replied. Just as he was about to leave, he saw that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t look well. ¡°Second Young Master, the doctor said that you have to rest more recently. Only then can you recover faster.¡± ¡°Got it. Go ahead.¡± Gu Zhou casually sent Chen Qing away and sat alone on the bed, gradually falling into deep thought. ¡­ At the entrance of the kindergarten in An City. After Qiao Nian parked the car, she stood up and walked to the entrance of the kindergarten to wait. There were many parents waiting to pick up their children around the entrance of the kindergarten. All of them were looking forward to seeing their children again. Song Yu¡¯s words made Qiao Nian wary. The three children would definitely be very safe in school, but they wouldn¡¯t be safe outside. She had to pick them up personally to prevent any mistakes. Qiao Nian was carrying arge bag on her shoulder. In the bag were all kinds of poisons, silver needles, and daggers she had prepared. At half past four in the afternoon, the school bell rang. The originally quiet campus instantly erupted. Many children ran out of the ssroom and lined up outside to get ready for school to end. Gu Qi, Xiao Bao, and Xiao Shi were triplets. The three of them looked very alike. They them came out of the ssroom hand in hand. Xiao Shi stood between the two of them, and her two brothers held her hands. When the three little ones came out, the parents waiting for their children around them immediately erupted. ¡°Oh my god, triplets!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so cute and so good-looking. If only I could give birth to such cute children.¡± ¡°I want to touch their faces.¡± ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re engaged. I want to create an engagement with them when they¡¯re young!¡± Chapter 1353 - 1353 Second Sister-in-law? 1353 Second Sister-inw? When the three children came out of the kindergarten, Qiao Nian waved at them. Xiao Bao and Xiao Shi were the first to run up to Qiao Nian. They each held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, their eyes filled with joy. Gu Qi walked over leisurely. When the parents who had received their children saw Qiao Nian, their eyes lit up. They hurriedly led their children to discuss the engagement with Qiao Nian. Just as Qiao Nian was about to refuse, she saw that those people were arguing with each other. ¡°Why are you squeezing? I came first.¡± ¡°I was clearly here first!¡± ¡°All of you, stand aside. I was here first!¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian took the opportunity to get into the car with the three children and leave, leaving the crowd of mothers behind. Qiao Nian was in charge of driving. Xiao Shi sat in the front passenger seat, and Xiao Bao and Gu Qi sat in the back seat. ¡°Mommy, Li Tian from our ss went to the school supermarket to buy a lot of snacks after ss today. Not only did she share them with Second Brother, but she also gave Brother and me some snacks.¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she turned back to look at Xiao Bao, who was sitting behind the driver¡¯s seat. She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°There are also many girls who went to talk to Second Brother with red faces.¡± Xiao Bao hurriedly exined, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m a transfer student. They¡¯re just weing me.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, her lips curved up involuntarily. She asked with interest, ¡°Them?¡± Before Xiao Bao could speak, Xiao Shi said impatiently, ¡°All the girls in our ss. Although some of them didn¡¯t bring food over, they kept moring to sleep beside Second Brother¡¯s bed during their lunch break. ¡°So Xiao Bao is so popr. That¡¯s good. Enjoy your kindergarten life.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at the rearview mirror and smiled at Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao was lively and cheerful. This kind of boy was very liked by young girls. When Xiao Bao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I like school the most.¡± In the past, when Xiao Bao was in MY, he had always been studying alone at home. There was nopanion to y with him, and he was alone every day. Although he could live a happy life by his mommy¡¯s side now and had many friends to y with in school, he still missed his Daddy asionally. ¡°Mommy, my brothers and I are all full today. We don¡¯t even have to eat tonight.¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she gently touched her stomach, looking obedient. Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi and asked curiously, ¡°What did you eat today?¡± ¡°Cake, potato chips, and Coke,¡± Xiao Shi said, counting on her fingers. She paused and smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°I heard thattiao is especially delicious. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the taste is especially strong, Li Tian would have boughttiao for Second Brother!¡± When Xiao Shi mentioned tiao¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She looked up at Qiao Nian. ¡°Mommy, can we eattiao once?¡± In the past, her neighbor¡¯s sister had eatentiao in front of her. She had always wanted to eat them, but because her family was poor, she had never eaten them. At a red light ahead, Qiao Nian slowly stopped the car and turned to look at Xiao Shi. She reached out and scratched Xiao Shi¡¯s nose intimately. Smiling, she said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll get someone to buytiao and send them hometer.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to casually take the children outside. After all, she wasn¡¯t even sure who wanted to snatch the children. Was it someone from MY, or Europe, or the person who had kidnapped her back then? ¡°Mommy is amazing. Mommy loves you the most!¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s face turned red with excitement. She had never expected to live such a happy life. Qiao Nian smiled and instructed Xiao Shi to sit well in the front passenger seat. Seeing that the light had turned green, she continued driving and said, ¡°Mommy asked the kitchen staff to prepare more desserts. When the timees, you¡¯ll share them with your ssmates tomorrow. Good friends have to learn to share.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi nodded in agreement. Her eyes lit up slightly, as if she had thought of something. She turned to look at Qiao Nian. ¡°Mommy, do you already treat Li Tian as your daughter-inw?¡± Chapter 1354 - 1354 Just a Classmate 1354 Just a ssmate Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t react for a moment. She smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to get along with friends.¡± Xiao Shi blinked in confusion and said innocently, ¡°Can Li Tian be my Second Sister-inw?¡± Xiao Bao, who was sitting in the back row, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re just ssmates. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Xiao Shi looked at Xiao Bao in confusion. ¡°Second Brother, if you don¡¯t like Li Tian, why did you ept her snacks?¡± Qiao Nian instantly sweated. She looked at Xiao Shi beside her and exined gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, if a boy treats Xiao Bao to a meal, will Xiao Bao be with a boy too?¡± Xiao Shi blinked, her big ck grape-like eyes filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s called being cordial and hospitable when ssmates give each other food. Good friends share food with each other. It doesn¡¯t mean that they want to marry someone else. Marriage is a big deal.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, the car arrived at the Gu family vi. She stopped the car, unbuckled her seatbelt, and smiled at Xiao Shi. ¡°Also, if you really call Li Tian Second Sister-inw, won¡¯t you be taking advantage of her? Her parents will be angry.¡± In a daze, Xiao Shi followed Qiao Nian out of the car. Gu Qi and Xiao Bao also got out of the car and everyone walked in. When she walked to the living room, Qiao Nian instructed the three of them to do their homework well. She asked them to go upstairs to do their homework, then turned around and went to the medicinal room. Xiao Shi had originally followed Gu Qi and Xiao Bao upstairs. After taking a few steps, her mind was still filled with confusion. She said to Gu Qi and Xiao Bao, ¡°Brother and Second Brother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. I want to consult Mommy. Go upstairs and do your homework first!¡± With that, Xiao Shi carried her small school bag and quickly walked downstairs. Seeing Qiao Nian walk into the medicinal room, she followed her in. Just as Qiao Nian was about to close the door, she saw Xiao Shi following her in. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, why aren¡¯t you doing your homework with your brothers?¡± Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian and asked in confusion, ¡°Mommy, I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± Qiao Nian called Xiao Shi in and closed the door. She walked to the chair in front of the experiment table and sat down. She carried Xiao Shi on herp and took her school bag down to ce it on the experiment table. ¡°Mommy, in the past, I used to hear from others that if a boy gave a gift to a girl or a girl gave a boy a gift, it meant that they had to be together.¡± Xiao Shi blinked, her eyes filled with hesitation. ¡°Brother and I only had snacks to eat because of Second Brother.¡± Qiao Nian was instantly on guard. If a boy bought snacks for Xiao Shi, wouldn¡¯t Xiao Shi be snatched away by that young brat? Xiao Shi lowered her head slightly and pouted. ¡°Auntie Song told me that previously. She even said that others helped us because they wanted to take advantage of us. Uncle Wang, who¡¯s next door, wanted to help Auntie Song repair the door, but Auntie Song was unwilling. She even said that Uncle Wang wanted to woo her and asked me not to talk to men. If a girl is good to me, she might want to take away my beauty.¡± Qiao Nian frowned imperceptibly. She really didn¡¯t understand why Song Man would say such strange things in front of Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi recalled the past, and her eyes darkened. She said, ¡°In the past, I had to spend money to borrow things from others. Auntie Song said that this way, I wouldn¡¯t have to take advantage of others, let alone worry about my beauty being taken away.¡± Qiao Nian hugged Xiao Shi tightly and gently kissed her forehead. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi, it¡¯s not what you think. Your looks are natural. From the moment you were born, it was already decided. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to take away your beauty. Sometimes, when you are interacting with others, it¡¯s not about the money. For example, since Li Tian bought snacks for you, you could buy pastries for her tomorrow. Good friends won¡¯t be so calctive with each other.¡± ¡°Does she really not like Second Brother?¡± Xiao Shi asked in disappointment. ¡°I think she¡¯s very good-looking. When she smiles, she¡¯s especially adorable. I hope she can be my Second Sister-inw.¡± Chapter 1355 - 1355 Heartache 1355 Heartache Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi in her arms and asked gently, ¡°Does Xiao Shi like Li Tian a lot?¡± Xiao Shi nodded and said happily, ¡°Li Tian¡¯s grades are also very good. She even knows how to dance. I¡¯m so envious of her.¡± ¡°Xiao Shi, you can take the initiative to make friends with Li Tian,¡± Qiao Nian reminded her gently. Only now did she realize that Xiao Shi didn¡¯t know how to make friends at all. ¡°Friends just y happily together. Moreover, they don¡¯t do anything immoral and criminal.¡± Xiao Shi had never thought of making friends before. Although she greeted every student in her ss, she preferred to talk to Li Tian. ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Yes, smart girl.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Xiao Shi. She recalled how Xiao Shi had envied Li Tian. ¡°Xiao Shi, do you want to learn how to dance like Li Tian?¡± Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth fell open in disbelief. Her small mouth could fit an egg. Qiao Nian reached out and patted Xiao Shi¡¯s head. She asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°Mommy, can I learn how to dance?¡± Xiao Shi couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and asked seriously again. ¡°Of course. If Xiao Shi wants to learn, we¡¯ll hire a dance teacher.¡± ¡°Mommy, how can you be so amazing? Xiao Shi loves you the most!¡± As Xiao Shi spoke, she moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s face and kissed her. When she smiled, her eyes curved into crescents. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Shi meant at all. She was just asking Xiao Shi if she wanted to learn how to dance. How was she amazing? She smiled and asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, why did you say that Mommy is amazing?¡± Xiao Shi said with a smile, ¡°Previously, when I lived with Auntie Song, everyone said that dancing required a lot of money. Brother next door even said that even if he sold me, that money wouldn¡¯t be enough to register for a dance ss. Mommy and Daddy are so amazing. They can even let Xiao Shi learn to dance!¡± She was especially happy when she said this, but it made Qiao Nian so sad that her eyes turned red. Just because she said that Xiao Shi could learn to dance, Xiao Shi could not stop smiling. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached so much that she hugged Xiao Shi tightly. She closed her eyes and kissed Xiao Shi¡¯s forehead. She rested her head on Xiao Shi¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Xiao Shi, in the future, you don¡¯t have to think about money. Mommy and Daddy will support you in learning all kinds of art sses and your dreams.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Shi grabbed the clothes in front of Qiao Nian with both hands. Song Man¡¯s smiling face shed in front of her eyes and she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Xiao Shi doesn¡¯t want Mommy and Daddy to work hard to earn money. That way, Daddy and Mommy will be especially tired.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked up at the ceiling and tried hard not to let her tears fall. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Shi is very obedient, but you don¡¯t have to worry about the world of adults. Studying is a good thing. It will benefit you for the rest of your life. Now I¡¯m spending money so Xiao Shi can put in more time and effort studying, I believe Xiao Shi will be happier and more confident in the future. Mommy hopes that Xiao Shi will be a better Xiao Shi.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m very happy, because Mommy will always support me!¡± Xiao Shi poked her head out of Qiao Nian¡¯s arms and kissed her again. Suppressing her tears, Qiao Nian said softly, ¡°Alright, go and do your homework with your brothers. After you¡¯re done, y for a while. When the timees, Mommy will apany you after the pills are done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Shi obediently got off Qiao Nian¡¯sp, stood on her tiptoes, picked up her school bag from the experiment table, and walked out with it. Qiao Nian sent Xiao Shi to the door. Seeing Xiao Shi running happily towards the living room with her school bag, her eyes grew redder and redder. She felt very guilty. Back then, she didn¡¯t realize that her children had been swapped, nor did she find her children in time, causing Xiao Shi to suffer at such a young age. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Shi had disappeared down the corridor that Qiao Nian returned to the medicinal room and closed the door. She tried hard to calm herself down. When she walked to the experiment table, her expression becameplicated again. Although Gu Zhou¡¯s condition had stabilized, his illness was like a ticking time bomb. She didn¡¯t know when it would explode. All she could do was treat his illness as soon as possible. Chapter 1356 - 1356 Worry 1356 Worry Gu Zhou¡¯s illness was something he was born with. He had it for more than twenty years, and it was very difficult to treat itpletely. If she could find her grandfather, perhaps he would have a way to treat Gu Zhou¡¯s illness. She would no longer have to worry about Gu Zhou¡¯s illness then. Qiao Nian sat in front of the experiment table and recalled that Eldest Senior Brother had limped away. Chen Qing had even said that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s abdomen was injured. If only she could contact Eldest Senior Brother. That way, she would know about his condition and not worry every day. She wanted to use her hacking skills to contact Eldest Senior Brother, but he did not reply. Whenever Qiao Nian thought of that dream, she felt uneasy. After a while, she stood up and began to make pills for Matriarch Gu and Gu Zhou. When she was done, she took the pills she had made for Matriarch Gu to Matriarch Gu¡¯s room. Qiao Nian stood at the door and knocked. Matriarch Gu¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Qiao Nian pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing Matriarch Gu flipping through a fashion magazine, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, you should rest more. You can¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she naturally ced the book on the table at the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s just reading. I won¡¯t be tired. Nian Nian,e and sit down. I¡¯ll show you the ssic wedding dresses from the past years. See which style you like.¡± Qiao Nian walked to the chair beside Matriarch Gu and sat down. She pushed the bottle filled with pills in front of Matriarch Gu and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, these are the pills I¡¯ve prepared for you. You¡¯ll feel better after eating more of these.¡± When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked at the medicine bottle on the table and reached out to hold Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me all the time. You should think about yourself more,¡± Matriarch Gu said earnestly. Smiling at Qiao Nian, she said, ¡°When you married into the Gu family, we didn¡¯t prepare a wedding for you either. Grandma already felt bad. Now that the children have been found, shouldn¡¯t you think about your wedding?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no hurry about my wedding. As long as our family is fine, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Qiao Nian was long past the age of fantasizing about her wedding. Although Gu Zhou had suggested a wedding, she was already very satisfied. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Gu Zhou, but there were too many things they had to face now. If Song Yu hadn¡¯t reminded her, she wouldn¡¯t have expected someone to dare to attack in the country. ording to Song Yu, someone in the Lu family seemed to be traitorous. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. If someone from the Lu family was really an aplice, wouldn¡¯t her children be forced to be separated from their flesh and blood like her? ¡°When you have time, go on a trip with Gu Zhou. The two of you haven¡¯t even had a good time rxing together.¡± When Matriarch Gu thought of how Qiao Nian had worried so much about this family, her heart ached. After Qiao Nian left the medicine for Matriarch Gu, she stood up and walked out. She yed with the three children for a while. At this moment, the servant returned and handed thetiao she had bought to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian distributed thetiao to the three children. A child could only eat three pieces oftiao, which was just enough to finish a packet oftiao. Xiao Shi ate thetiao, which were so spicy that her lips turned red. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, this is the besttiao I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Qiao Nian reached out and patted Xiao Shi¡¯s head. Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t eat too much. Latiao is junk food. Even if you grow up, you can¡¯t eat too much.¡± The three children agreed obediently. After dinner, Matriarch Gu watched television with the three children for a while before returning to her room to rest. She asked Qiao Nian to watch television with the children. After Matriarch Gu returned to her room, she called Gu Zhou. The call went through very quickly. ¡°Grandmother.¡± ¡°Ah Zhou, I have something to ask you,¡± Matriarch Gu said solemnly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When do you n to hold your wedding with Nian Nian?¡± Chapter 1357 - 1357 Chinese Wedding? 1357 Chinese Wedding? Gu Zhou sat in the car and listened to Matriarch Gu¡¯s words. His expression turned serious. He recalled what Qiao Nian had said that night and said, ¡°Nian¡¯er likes Chinese weddings.¡± ¡°Chinese wedding?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to hold the wedding on October 1st.¡± Gu Zhou had long thought of a time. This was a celebratory day for the entire country. He and Qiao Nian could get married them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wear Han Chinese clothes?¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s hesitant voice came through the cell phone. Gu Zhou said, ¡°Yes, I n to set the venue at my hotel. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to design it. When the design is out, I¡¯ll get someone to renovate it. I¡¯m looking for a designer to design the Hanfu. As for the designer¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll design Nian Nian¡¯s Han clothes and the clothes she needs to wear when she gets married. You just have to find a designer to design your clothes.¡± Matriarch Gu interrupted Gu Zhou. When Gu Zhou heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, he frowned. Was he still her biological grandmother? Just as Gu Zhou was about to speak, he heard Matriarch Gu say, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll make the clothes for the two of you. After all, we have to make a couple¡¯s design. It won¡¯t be good if the design is too off.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s frown deepened. Why did he feel that Grandma¡¯s words were like saying ¡°buy one, get one free¡±? He was the one who would get the free one. Just as he was about to say something, Matriarch Gu¡¯s voice came through the cell phone again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get back to work!¡± Matriarch Gu hung up on Gu Zhou just like that. Gu Zhou looked at the phone, which had already hung up. He silently put away his cell phone. At the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian coaxed the three children to sleep. Shey on the bed, her mind filled with what had happened recently. First, she realized that the kidnapping twenty years ago was not simple. Later on, Jiang Chi¡¯s death meant that the kidnapper knew the Lu family. Later on, she and Gu Zhou realized that Gu Yue and Eldest Senior Brother were still alive. Eldest Senior Brother even said that the HH Corporation wanted to deal with the Lu and Gu families. After returning to An City, Eldest Senior Brother even said that the kidnapping was rted to the Europeans. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. Why was this matter soplicated? She opened the drawer and was about to take a calming pill she had made when she saw a photo album below. The photo album looked a little old. It must have been ced there for a long time. She took out the photo album and opened it curiously. The first page was a wedding photo The woman in the photo was wearing a pure white wedding dress. The wedding dress in front of her chest was also covered in many small diamonds. Her hand was holding a diamond the size of a pigeon. Her long hair was tied up, and the veil on her head was fixed with a white jade hairpin. Her skin was so fair that it was transparent. When she smiled, it was as if everything paled inparison. She could tell at a nce that this person was the young Bai Hui. At this moment, Bai Hui was smiling. Her body was leaning towards the man beside her, and she was exuding happiness. Qiao Nian looked at Bai Hui¡¯s face and recalled the Bai Hui she had seen some time ago. Bai Hui seemed to have be a different person. She had gone from being cute and gentle to being cold and indifferent. The man standing beside Bai Hui should be Gu Yue and Gu Zhou¡¯s father, Gu Ting. Gu Ting sat there expressionlessly, seemingly very cold. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Why did she feel that Gu Ting didn¡¯t like Bai Hui at all? From this photo, Bai Hui seemed to like Gu Ting a lot. Although the two of them were a match made in heaven, their gazes spoke volumes about their hearts. Bai Hui smiled happily, as if she was looking forward to her married life. In the photo, Gu Ting seemed to be silent, not caring who was standing beside him at all. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly, her eyes filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t know about Gu Ting and Bai Hui¡¯s past, but she knew that if she had taken a wedding photo with Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou would definitely not be like this. Qiao Nian moved her gaze away from the photo and looked at the next one. There were two children in the photo. The two boys seemed to have been copied and pasted. They were too simr. However, one of the two boys was tall, and the other was short. From their heights, she could still distinguish Gu Zhou and Gu Yue. The taller one was Gu Yue, and the shorter one was Gu Zhou. After all, Gu Yue was several years older than Gu Zhou! Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were simply carved from the same mold, but there were still many differences between Xiao Bao and them. Xiao Bao looked very simr to Gu Zhou in the photo. His small face was very exquisite. However, Gu Qi¡¯s expression was more like Gu Zhou¡¯s. He looked childish and arrogant. Oh my god, she really wanted to pinch Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Chapter 1358 - 1358 How Could It Be Him? 1358 How Could It Be Him? Gu Zhou was so adorable when he was young. Could it be that Bai Hui¡¯s troubles cameter? Otherwise, why would she be so heartless to Gu Zhou? Or could it be that Bai Hui couldn¡¯t stand Gu Zhou because of Gu Ting? Even if Gu Zhou looked very simr to President Gu, Bai Hui could not be strict with Gu Zhou because of Gu Ting. After all, Gu Zhou at that time only existed because of Gu Yue. Gu Zhou had always been the most innocent one. Qiao Nian recalled that when she found out that Xiao Shi and Gu Qi were her children, she understood that Gu Zhou was the person who had hurt her that night. At that time, she was really afraid of meeting Gu Zhou, and she could not ept that the person who had ruined her was Gu Zhou. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to lose her temper at Xiao Qi and Xiao Shi. Even if she couldn¡¯t be with Gu Zhou forever in the future, she wouldn¡¯t lose her temper at the three children. After all, the three children were her treasures. At the thought of Gu Zhou¡¯s previous life, Qiao Nian felt even worse. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Hui and Gu Ting¡¯s photos again. Perhaps Gu Zhou wanted his parents to be together and not live separately, so he ced their photo in the first photo sleeve on the first page. She recalled the first time she had seen Bai Hui. Gu Zhou had argued with Bai Hui and even protected her. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. She was very happy that Gu Zhou could protect her, but she hoped that Gu Zhou could live a happier life and get along peacefully with Bai Hui. Qiao Nian flipped to the second page. The photo at the top seemed to be Grandma. At that time, Grandma was still very young. She was wearing a dark blue cheongsam and was carrying a child. A bright smile appeared on Grandma¡¯s face. She seemed to be enveloped in a soft light, and she was so beautiful that she seemed unreal. The entire Gu family was very good-looking. In the past, she had heard from others that the two young masters of the Gu family were extremely beautiful, like noble young masters who hade out of a painting. Qiao Nian saw that the words ¡°Gu Ting¡± were written beside the photo. It seemed that the baby in this photo was Gu Ting. The photo below was of Grandma in a white cheongsam sitting with a young man in a suit. This person should be Old Master Gu, who had already passed away. They were truly a match made in heaven. Grandpa held Grandma¡¯s hand. Although there was no smile on his face in the photo, his eyes were filled with smiles. At the side, Grandma¡¯s lips curved up slightly. One could still see the dimples beside her cheek. Smiling, Qiao Nian continued reading. Most of the photos were of Grandma, Gu Ting, and Gu Zhou. When she reached thest few pages, her pupils dted uncontrobly. Why was there a photo of her here? Previously, those photos were all morous. When it came to her photos, the style instantly changed. There were photos of her joking with Gu Qi in the garden. The photos were all blurry. There were also photos of her sleeping soundly in bed. There was also a photo of her eating with food stains at the corner of her mouth. She looked out of ce in the entire photo album. At the bottom was a blurry photo. It was a photo of her holding a snake when she first arrived at the Gu residence. It was obvious that he had taken a screenshot from the surveince cameras. There was also a photo of her curled up on the sofa. She had just married into the Gu family and was sleeping on the sofa. Gu Zhou had actually secretly taken a photo of her? Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. Had Gu Zhou been nning this for a long time? Should she be happy that Gu Zhou was deeply in love with her, or should she be afraid that Gu Zhou was a pervert? These photos simply ruined her beautiful image! With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian reached out to take out the photos. She didn¡¯t want her ugly appearance to remain in the photo album. At that moment, the door opened. Qiao Nian subconsciously hid the photo album under her pillow. After hiding it, she looked over and saw a man in a ck suit standing at the door. That person was wearing a ck scarf and half of his face hidden under it. When Qiao Nian saw the man¡¯s eyes, a trace of surprise shed in them. She slowly sat up. How could it be him? Chapter 1359 - 1359 Back? 1359 Back? Gu Zhou stood at the door of the room, looking travel-worn. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian, who was lying on the bed. She was wearing light pink pajamas, and his eyes gradually darkened. He casually closed the door and walked towards her, staring unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in shock and blinked in a daze. After a long while, she came back to her senses and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you back now?¡± When he approached, he was still cold. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I could have picked you up¡­ um.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Gu Zhou pressed Qiao Nian onto the bed and kissed her lips without hesitation. His lips were slightly cold. Qiao Nian blinked in confusion and looked at Gu Zhou in a daze. She wanted to push Gu Zhou away, but when she thought of the wound on Gu Zhou¡¯s abdomen, she stopped. Gu Zhou pulled off the scarf around his neck and pressed himself against Qiao Nian, not giving her a chance to escape. Qiao Nian was pressed against the bed and inadvertently cried out. Her lips parted slightly, and Gu Zhou took the opportunity to move closer. Her mouth was filled with Gu Zhou¡¯s scent. She slowly closed her eyes, her heart beating faster and faster. Just as Qiao Nian was about to suffocate, Gu Zhou let go of her lips. Her clothes had already loosened, and Gu Zhou was only left with a shirt. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was flushed red. She took deep breaths, her beautiful fox-like eyes tinged with charm. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian, who was below him. Seeing her charming appearance, his eyes were filled with joy. He reached out and touched Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his voice tinged with suppressed desire. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. With just one nce, her face instantly turned red, and his eyes burned with fire. She licked her lips nervously and swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯re tired aftering back. Hurry up and take a shower and sleep.¡± Her voice sounded ambiguous and extremely gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian. Her voice seemed to be seducing him, and his lips curved up slightly. ¡°I took a shower before I came. Moreover, I slept very well on the ne. I¡¯m not sleepy at all now. I just want to sleep with you.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, filled with ambiguity. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat He had yet to recover from his injuries, but he had rushed back from MY because he wanted to¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew redder and redder. She turned her head to the side, afraid that the matter would blow up. She said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Hurry up and sleep!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you missed me?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was sexy and seductive. His hand slid down Qiao Nian¡¯s face to her corbone, caressing it gently. ¡°Of course I have toe back. I can¡¯t leave you alone in an empty room.¡± Qiao Nian felt her entire body heat up. Gu Zhou continued, ¡°Just once.¡± Qiao Nian still wanted to refuse, but Gu Zhou had already kissed her lips, blocking all her objections. The night was long and left asting impression. ¡­ The next morning. Qiao Nian woke up in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. Sunlight filtered through the curtains and fell on his face. His entire body seemed to be covered in a faintyer of golden light, and he felt warm. Qiao Nian still remembered the first time she had seen Gu Zhou. At that time, she felt that Gu Zhou was a cold and unapproachable person, but she had never expected the two of them to be so close. Gu Zhou opened his eyes slightly and looked at Qiao Nian with a smile in his eyes. He moved closer to Qiao Nian and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Indistinctly, he said, ¡°Nian¡¯er, sleep a little longer.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise. This was actually Gu Zhou¡¯s first timezing in bed. Perhaps it was because Gu Zhou had yet to recover, but he insisted on being with herst night¡­ Qiao Nian chose afortable position in Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and continued sleeping. After an unknown period of time, Qiao Nian was woken up by her phone ringing. When she woke up, she was the only one left on the bed. Gu Zhou seemed to have woken up long ago. Chapter 1360 - 1360 Give Birth? 1360 Give Birth? She got up and sat up. She was about to pick up the photo album under her pillow when she realized that it was gone. Gu Zhou must have put it away. Qiao Nian casually took the cell phone and picked up the call. ¡°Old Qin?¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er, I¡¯m your senior brother. Can you call me senior brother? Don¡¯t you think Old Qin is saying that I¡¯m old?¡± When Qin Chuan said this, his tone carried a trace of grievance and resentment. ¡°You¡¯ve always called me that. Why change your name?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to Europe?¡± Qin Chuan said seriously. ¡°I do have a n but I haven¡¯t confirmed the time yet.¡± Qiao Nian grabbed a handful of her hair and got out of bed. She pulled open the curtains and looked out at the bright sun. She was in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m going back to An City soon. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Qin Chuan said. Qiao Nian recalled her brother¡¯s words. With Qin Chuan around, she would be of some help. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I helped Grandpa take in a disciple.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you helping Grandpa take in a disciple?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking your sister in as Grandpa¡¯s little disciple,¡± Qin Chuan said. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Back then, her grandfather had long said that she was hisst disciple. In other words, her grandfather no longer nned to take in another disciple. Why had Qin Chuan taken the initiative to take in a disciple for his grandfather? ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Nian asked in confusion. ¡°I n to take Qi Qi to pay respects to our ancestors when we return to An City and settle this matter.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. Qi Qi. ¡°Did you call to specially tell me about helping Grandpa take in a disciple?¡± Qiao Nian asked. Qin Chuan said, ¡°I think I have to tell you about this.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. He was just informing her. It was useless for her to say anything. Qiao Nian thought that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for Lu Qi to study with Qin Chuan, but it was very cold on the spiritual mountain. She continued, ¡°Alright, then. Go and take good care of Lu Qi. It¡¯s cold on the mountain. Bring more clothes.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Qin Chuan exchanged a few more words with Qiao Nian before hanging up. Qiao Nian had just finished washing up and was about to go downstairs when Gu Zhou walked in. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s pale face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Your wound¡­¡± ¡°My wound is fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Zhou moved slightly closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s face and kissed her. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it again. I¡¯ll be fine too.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, her ears instantly turned red. Why was this man still thinking about those things in broad daylight? Whenever she thought of the ambiguous scenest night, her face turned redder and redder. She looked down. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s shy expression, Gu Zhou recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s situationst night. He raised his hand and tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear, saying in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s continue tonight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou continued, ¡°But I sent the children to school this morning. They said that they wanted a younger brother or sister.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Shi said that you were willing to give birth to a few more.¡± Qiao Nian said, ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly. Qiao Nian hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Let¡¯s take care of the three children first. They¡¯re still young. Three children is already a lot.¡± ¡°Is it a lot?¡± Qiao Nian nodded seriously and said solemnly, ¡°We have to raise the children well. We can¡¯t just have more.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The children haven¡¯t received parental love well in the past. We should let them enjoy a happy childhood.¡± Gu Zhou nodded in agreement. ¡°We do have to raise our children well.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Nian said. Gu Zhou continued, ¡°But the three children want us to give birth to more children the most. Let¡¯s satisfy their small wishes first.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Gu Zhou reached out and hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s waist, saying gently, ¡°If we still want a child, we don¡¯t need to use contraception in the future. When the timees, we¡¯ll do it three times a night. You should be able to get pregnant soon!¡± Chapter 1361 - 1361 How to Explain? 1361 How to Exin? ¡°Three times?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. If it really happened three times a night, would they still be able to sleep at night? Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s surprised gaze and pondered seriously for a few seconds. He looked up at Qiao Nian and said sternly, ¡°If you think three times is too little, how about six?¡± Gu Zhou thought that Qiao Nian still wanted to have a child, but she was embarrassed. However, from another perspective, girls were always shy. It was only right for them to be embarrassed when he suggested such a thing. As a man, he should take the initiative to say such things. He couldn¡¯t let Qiao Nian have any worries. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes widened. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t intend to have so many children.¡± Gu Zhou lowered his head and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead, thinking that she was still shy. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t n to have so many children. I am the one who wants that many children.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was low and gentle, with a hint of doting. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. She had a nagging feeling that Gu Zhou was just patronizing her. Just as she was about to exin clearly, Gu Zhou¡¯s phone rang. Gu Zhou took out his phone and nced at it. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Something happened at thepany. I¡¯ll go to the study for a meeting.¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned around and walked out, not giving Qiao Nian a chance to exin herself. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s back, her temples throbbing with anger. How should she make things clear to him? ¡­ At the Lu residence. Qin Chuan drove not far from the Lu family vi. There was a trace of fatigue on his face, but his eyes were like stars in the night sky, frighteningly bright. Qin Chuan looked at himself in the rearview mirror. He tidied his clothes and hairstyle a little before taking out his phone to text. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡± The text was sent very quickly. The other party replied almost instantly. ¡°Senior, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± About three minutester, Lu Qi walked out of the Lu family vi in a white down jacket and ck jeans. When she saw the man standing by the car, she waved at him and jogged up to him. The weather was good today, and the sun was shining brightly, but it was still snowing. Lu Qi was still wearing a red scarf around her neck, making her look even fairer against her bright smile. Standing in the snow, she looked very beautiful. Everything around her paled inparison. Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi and couldn¡¯t help but smile. When Lu Qi ran up to Qin Chuan, a big smile appeared on her face. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± The white smoke from her words blurred her face. Qin Chuan couldn¡¯t see Lu Qi¡¯s face clearly, but this hazy beauty made it even harder for him to look away. Qin Chuan couldn¡¯t help but step forward and touch her face, as if to confirm if he had really seen her, or if all of this was a dream. ¡°Senior, I have a gift for you.¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she took off her backpack and took out a ck cashmere scarf. She smiled at Qin Chuan. ¡°I bought this for you. Do you like it?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze fell on the cashmere scarf. His lips curved up slightly as he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Chuan was about to reach out and take the cashmere scarf when Lu Qi stood on her tiptoes, preparing to help him put it on. When Lu Qi approached Qin Chuan, he could smell a sweet milky fragrance from her. This fragrance was faint. Qin Chuan¡¯s lower abdomen tightened. He pursed his lips and swallowed, subconsciously holding Lu Qi¡¯s hand tightly. Lu Qi was slightly stunned. She looked at Qin Chuan in confusion, her eyes filled with confusion. Her small hands were as soft as he had imagined. Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi and smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you for carefully choosing this gift, Little Junior Sister. I like it very much. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Lu Qi smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She ced the scarf on Qin Chuan¡¯s arm and retracted her hand. When the softness in Qin Chuan¡¯s hand disappeared, he seemed to have lost a piece of his heart. Without changing his expression, he tied his scarf and his gaze fell on Lu Qi¡¯s face. ¡°How is it?¡± Chapter 1362 - 1362 Snowing 1362 Snowing Lu Qi stood rooted to the ground and looked at Qin Chuan seriously, her gaze lingering on his face and scarf. There was only a step between the two of them. Under Lu Qi¡¯s gaze, Qin Chuan pursed his thin lips slightly. He was so nervous that he forgot to even breathe. ¡°Senior is so handsome!¡± Lu Qi tilted her head slightly and smiled. When she smiled, her eyes curved up, and the corners of her mouth curved up. She was extremely adorable. Qin Chuan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He walked towards the passenger door and opened it, looking at Lu Qi with a smile. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Lu Qi got into the front passenger seat with her bag. She lowered her head and fastened her seatbelt. Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s obedient expression, Qin Chuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°You¡¯re my junior sister, and I¡¯m your senior brother. There¡¯s no need to be so polite between us.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she smiled brightly. Qin Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He smiled and closed the passenger door, walking towards the driver¡¯s seat. In his mind, Lu Qi still looked adorable when she smiled, especially her small canine teeth. They were simply adorable. He got into the driver¡¯s seat and fastened his seatbelt. He looked up at the rearview mirror. Hmm. Lu Qi had good taste. The scarf she had chosen really suited him. Qin Chuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He turned the key, stepped on the elerator, and drove out of the city. About half an hourter, because the air conditioner was turned on in the car, Lu Qi pulled open the chain of her down jacket. She looked at the heavy snowfall in front of her. The sun in the sky had long disappeared. She smiled at Qin Chuan beside her. ¡°Senior, I heard that everyone who sees snow during a sunny day is very lucky, so I¡¯m especially lucky to be Mr. Qin¡¯s disciple.¡± Hearing her sweet voice, Qin Chuan looked carefully at the road ahead. When it snowed, he had to drive even more carefully. ¡°You¡¯ll always be so lucky.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in confusion and asked in confusion, ¡°Senior Brother, how do you know that I¡¯ll always be lucky? Do you know how to read fortunes?¡± ¡°Yes, a person¡¯s physiognomy can exin this a lot.¡± Qin Chuan knew a little about this. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re amazing. You even know this. Then tell me, how lucky can I be in the future?¡± Lu Qi asked with interest. Although medical students could not be superstitious, she was still very curious. Qin Chuan recalled the first time he had seen Lu Qi. With a smile in his eyes, he said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll meet someone who loves you very much. He¡¯ll try his best to satisfy all your hopes. He¡¯ll try his best to make you happy every day!¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she blinked in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother, will I achieve anything in medicine?¡± Qin Chuan was speechless. Lu Qi pressed her palms together and said expectantly, ¡°I hope that I can make outstanding contributions in the field of medicine that can benefit mankind. Will my wish be fulfilled?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be a big shot in the medical field in the future!¡± Qin Chuan said. The smile on Lu Qi¡¯s face grew wider and wider. Her eyes were filled with joy as she said happily, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Qin Chuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qi looked at the snow outside the car window. There were fewer and fewer cars on the highway, and the surrounding fields were covered in ayer of white nket. She looked at the situation outside and gradually calmed down. When she was in the city, she felt that when it snowed, the snowkes floating in the sky were beautiful. However, when she saw that everything around her was dyed white by the snow, her mind instantly went nk. She looked at Qin Chuan and asked with interest, ¡°Senior, are we going to the mountains?¡± Previously, his sister had said that Old Master Qin had always lived in the vige in the mountains to take care of himself. When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then can I build a snowman?¡± Lu Qi asked expectantly, staring unblinkingly at Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan sensed Lu Qi¡¯s burning gaze. His grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qi smiled happily and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, do you like to build a snowman? Why don¡¯t we build a snowman together?¡± Chapter 1363 - 1363 Traffic Jam 1363 Traffic Jam Qin Chuan turned to look at Lu Qi beside him. Caught off guard, he met those sparkling eyes and looked away to face the road ahead. Only then did he nod. ¡°Yes.¡± A trace of surprise shed in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she did not expect Qin Chuan to agree to build a snowman with her. Anticipation rose in her heart. ¡°Qi Qi.¡± Qin Chuan slowly stopped the car. There were originally many cars on the highway, but there was a traffic jam ahead. He stared unblinkingly at Lu Qi. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan, her obsidian-like eyes filled withughter. ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that his grandfather would probably like someone with a warm smile like her! Seeing that Qin Chuan was silent for a long time, Lu Qi leaned towards him and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother.¡± When Qin Chuan came back to his senses, he saw Lu Qi¡¯s erged face in front of him. He could clearly see the tender hair on Lu Qi¡¯s face and her smooth, fair, and delicate skin. ¡°We could have arrived at the vige in two hours, but there¡¯s a traffic jam now. The GPS shows that we¡¯ll be stuck in traffic for at least an hour.¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze fell on the GPS in the car as he said calmly. Lu Qi looked at the contents on the GPS and a trace of helplessness shed in her eyes. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°It looks like there¡¯ll be a long traffic jam, but we can take a look at the snow. You won¡¯t be able to see such beautiful scenery in the city.¡± The mountains in the distance were already covered in snow. The entire world seemed to have turned white. The hard work of the workers in the city would clear most of the snow. ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he retracted his gaze. Lu Qi initially wanted to get out of the car to y. Many people had gotten out of the car to have a snowball fight because of the traffic jam. She nced at Qin Chuan, who was looking down at his phone. She was the joy of the Lu family. Usually, she was lively and cheerful. No matter who she was talking to, as long as she wanted to chat with them, she could find all kinds of topics. She would never let both parties fall into an awkward silence. However, when that person became Qin Chuan, Lu Qi didn¡¯t know how to interact with him. She silently closed her eyes and rested on the spot. Lu Qi had only closed her eyes to rest. She didn¡¯t know when she had really fallen asleep. Suddenly, the car trembled violently. In a daze, Lu Qi heard a loud bang. ¡°Qi Qi!¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s cold voice and the impact and vibration of the huge rock hitting the back seat of the car woke Lu Qi up from her sleep! Lu Qi opened her eyes and saw Qin Chuan holding the steering wheel nervously. The surroundings were very dark. She saw the lights on both sides of the road and realized that they were now in a tunnel on the highway. The tunnel was flickering with yellow light, and gravel fell from the sky. Qin Chuan stepped on the elerator and drove forward as fast as he could, trying hard to avoid the falling rocks. Although Qin Chuan had already used all his strength, a huge rock smashed down in front of him, blocking his path. Lu Qi¡¯s face was pale as she gripped her seatbelt tightly. What was going on? Qin Chuan quickly turned the steering wheel and was about to move in another direction when another huge rock fell, blocking the exit tightly. Qin Chuan quickly stepped on the brakes and the car barely stopped. Qin Chuan immediately drove to the triangle in the corner. At this moment, the huge rock above the tunnel rumbled and copsed. Lu Qi heard the sound of a huge rock copsing and cars colliding. This was the first time Lu Qi had seen such a terrifying thing. She had seen many disaster movies, but none of them were as terrifying as what she was experiencing now. She was so frightened that she covered her ears and screamed. The huge rock smashed into the roof of the car, and the roof of the back seat caved in. Qin Chuan hurriedly unbuckled his seatbelt and threw himself in front of Lu Qi before the other huge rock smashed down, protecting her tightly in his arms. Feeling the warm embrace, the fear on Lu Qi¡¯s body lessened significantly. She stopped screaming and opened her eyes, trembling. She saw Qin Chuan protecting her in his arms. Lu Qi trembled all over. She looked at Qin Chuan in front of her. She had never expected Senior to disregard his own safety and protect her at such a dangerous moment. Chapter 1364 - 1364 Collapse 1364 Copse Just as Lu Qi was about to say something, the sound of a huge rock smashing down came from the roof of the front passenger seat. When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan grunt, she was so frightened that she gripped the clothes in front of him tightly. Qin Chuan whispered gently into Lu Qi¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qi Qi.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s pupils dted slightly. Just as she was about to say something, a violent sound came from above her head and she heard Qin Chuan¡¯s muffled groan. ¡°Senior,¡± Lu Qi called out carefully, but the rumbling of the copse drowned out the rest of Lu Qi¡¯s words. Apanied by the sound of the copse, the car kept swaying. She was dizzy and a little breathless. The lights in the tunnelpletely dimmed. The entire world seemed to be swallowed by darkness. After an unknown period of time, the sound of the copse gradually disappeared. Lu Qi panted heavily,pletely ignoring the fear and darkness. She wanted to see how Qin Chuan was doing. She hadn¡¯t heard Qin Chuan¡¯s voice at all just now. Lu Qi gradually moved her hand up Qin Chuan¡¯s chest. In the darkness, she touched the scarf she had given Qin Chuan. The scarf was a little wet and sticky. Lu Qi stopped what she was doing and continued to touch it with trembling hands. She touched Qin Chuan¡¯s face. His face was still warm, and her heart, which was in her throat, gradually rxed. Her hand inadvertently touched his nose, and her hand was sticky. ¡°Senior,¡± Lu Qi called out in a trembling voice. She ced her hand under Qin Chuan¡¯s nose. Her hand was trembling, and she couldn¡¯t feel Qin Chuan¡¯s aura. She could only feel the blood on his body dripping onto her forehead. ¡°Senior,¡± Lu Qi called out helplessly. The car shook violently, and her head hit the back of the chair hard. After that, she didn¡¯t know anything else. ¡­ At the Gu family vi. Qiao Nian stood in the medicinal room, preparing to concoct the medicinal ingredients. She had just put down the medicinal ingredients and was about to take the equipment from the side when the beaker beside the experiment table identally fell to the ground. Bam¡ª The beaker fell to the ground and shattered into countless pieces. Qiao Nian¡¯s right pinky was also cut. Bright red blood dripped to the ground, and spread out to look like angry red flowers. Qiao Nian looked at the wound on her hand and frowned slightly. She walked to the sink to wash up and pulled open a drawer to look for a band-aid. The drawer was empty. Only then did Qiao Nian remember that Xiao Shi had identally fallen yesterday afternoon and hurt her knee. She had brought all the band-aids to the living room to help Xiao Shi bandage it. Qiao Nian walked towards the living room. Matriarch Gu was sitting in the living room, watching the news. ¡°Grandma.¡± Qiao Nian greeted Matriarch Gu with a smile. When Matriarch Gu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, a smile appeared on her face. Just as she was about to speak, her expression changed slightly when she saw the blood on Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. She hurriedly stood up and quickly walked up to Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Matriarch Gu was so worried that she had forgotten that Qiao Nian was a doctor. She immediately suggested that they go to the hospital. After saying that, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Look, I was so anxious that I forgot. You¡¯re a doctor to begin with.¡± ¡°Grandma, I just identally broke the beaker and cut my hand. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll just put on a band-aid.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, her gaze fell on the box of band-aids on the coffee table. Matriarch Gu hurriedly pulled Qiao Nian to sit down with her. She took out a band-aid and carefully applied it to Qiao Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t get injured again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. Grandma, I made some more supplements for you. You can eat them more often to strengthen your body.¡± Matriarch Gu took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand intimately. Smiling, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, you should rest more too. Don¡¯t be too busy. What if you be exhausted?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I still have unfinished business in the medicinal room. I¡¯ll go first.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she stood up and was about to leave when she heard the news report on the television in the living room. ¡°This station is broadcasting a piece of news. The ten-kilometer tunnel in Wang Vige north of An City has copsed for unknown reasons. The city¡¯s rescue team has already gone to do a search and rescue. Let us pray that the survivors in the tunnel are safe. Now, the police have also gone to investigate the cause of the tunnel copse. If there are any new developments, this station will continue to update you.¡± Chapter 1365 - 1365 Uneasiness 1365 Uneasiness Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks in shock and looked at the news on the television in shock. At this moment, the news had already switched to an advertisement encouraging people to give birth. However, the copse of the Wang Vige tunnel had already be a text under the television. The tunnel to Wang Vige. When she woke up this morning, she heard from Qin Chuan that he wanted to bring Lu Qi back to the Spirit Vige to pay respects to her ancestors. From An City to Spirit Vige, they had to go through the Wang Vige Tunnel! Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes, which were filled with seriousness. She hurriedly took out her phone, her fingers trembling slightly as she called Qin Chuan. However, she couldn¡¯t get through to Qin Chuan at all. She called Lu Qi again, but she couldn¡¯t get through to her either. She called the Lu family butler and found out that Lu Qi had gone out in the morning. No way! There was definitely nothing wrong with Qin Chuan and Lu Qi. The two of them would definitely not be in the Wang Vige Tunnel! How could the two of them, who were so lucky, encounter such an unlucky thing like the copse of the tunnel? Although Qiao Nian tried her best tofort herself and tell herself that Qin Chuan and Lu Qi wouldn¡¯t be in the tunnel, she still felt that it was very likely that the two of them were under the tunnel. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her legs gave way. Supporting herself on the sofa, she forced herself to stand up straight, staring unblinkingly at the news on the television. This wouldn¡¯t do. She had to call Qin Chuan and Lu Qi. Qiao Nian leaned back on the sofa and took out her phone to call Qin Chuan, but the call still couldn¡¯t go through. ¡°Nian Nian?¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s pale face and purple lips, Matriarch Gu frowned. She hurriedly walked over and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± Qiao Nian looked at her cell phone with red-rimmed eyes. She began to call Lu Qi again, but she couldn¡¯t get through either. At this moment, Matriarch Gu heard footsteps on the stairs. She looked up and saw that it was Gu Zhou. She hurriedly said anxiously, ¡°Ah Zhou,e quickly. Nian Nian looks like something¡¯s wrong!¡± Gu Zhou quickly walked up to Qiao Nian and saw that she was on the phone again. He pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and asked worriedly, ¡°Nian¡¯er, are you feeling unwell?¡± Matriarch Gu was so anxious that beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. She said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll call the family doctor over now.¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian was so anxious that her eyes were red, and her tears were about to fall. Her voice trembled as she repeated, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look fine now.¡± Gu Zhou helped Qiao Nian sit on the sofa and said worriedly, ¡°Let the doctor take a look at you.¡± ¡°The Wang Vige Tunnel has copsed¡­¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice trembled. She lowered her head and continued to call Qin Chuan and Lu Qi in turn. However, she couldn¡¯t get through to them. Gu Zhou looked at the name Qiao Nian had called. What else didn¡¯t he understand? His expression instantly darkened. ¡°Are the two of them inside?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips trembled as she panted heavily. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± No matter how Qiao Nian called Qin Chuan and Lu Qi, she still couldn¡¯t get through to them. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and said with a trembling voice, ¡°But¡­¡± Tears welled up in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She tried hard to remain calm. Neither Qin Chuan nor Lu Qi¡¯s phones could be reached. If only she could get through to one of them. The tunnel in Wang Vige was about ten kilometers long. There was no signal in the tunnel, so it made sense for her to not be able to get through. If Qin Chuan and Lu Qi really arrived at the spirit vige, the signal there was good and she would not be able to get through to them. Qiao Nian¡¯s cell phone trembled as she tried hard to make a call. She tried hard to convince herself that nothing had happened to Qin Chuan and Lu Qi, but she was still afraid that they were in the tunnel. Qiao Nian¡¯s pearl-like tears fell one by one, wetting the screen. Ignoring everything else, she continued to make calls. Gu Zhou patted Qiao Nian¡¯s backfortingly and called out upstairs, ¡°Chen Qing.¡± Chen Qing had been helping Gu Zhou organize the information on MY¡¯s HH Corporation. When he heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, he hurriedly put down his work and quickly walked downstairs. Chapter 1366 - 1366 Confirmation 1366 Confirmation ¡°Second Young Master¡­¡± Before Chen Qing could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted him with a frown and said, ¡°Go and investigate Qin Chuan¡¯s schedule now. If he¡¯s in An City, see where his car wasst seen in the surveince cameras.¡± Without hesitation, Chen Qing replied, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He quickly walked towards the study upstairs. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he had already begun to investigate Qin Chuan. Gu Zhou took a tissue from the side and carefully wiped the tears off Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Heforted her softly, ¡°Perhaps the two of them happened to be on a ne. When they are on a ne, there will be no signal on their phones. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded slightly. However, she was feeling uneasy today and had even broken a beaker. Logically speaking, before the beaker fell to the ground, it was impossible for it to cut her hand. However, her hand had indeed been cut. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, silently praying that Qin Chuan and Lu Qi weren¡¯t in the Wang Vige Tunnel. When Chen Qing came downstairs, his expression was serious and his face was slightly pale. When he investigated Qin Chuan¡¯s path just now, he had also seen something about the copse of the Wang Vige tunnel. He didn¡¯t know what to tell the clueless Young Madam. When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s footsteps, she looked up and saw him walking over. She looked at him nervously and asked anxiously, ¡°Chen Qing, have you found out where Qin Chuan is now?¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s nervous expression, Chen Qing hesitated for a moment beforeforting her. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t be agitated yet. Listen to me slowly¡­¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing, the light in her eyes gradually disappearing. If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t been supporting her, she might have copsed onto the sofa. Chen Qing¡¯s hesitant expression meant that Qin Chuan and Lu Qi were really in the Wang Vige Tunnel. Seeing this, Chen Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Second Young Madam, I¡¯ve also found out about the copse of the Wang Vige tunnel. It¡¯s said that not the entire tunnel has copsed. There are very few ces that had copsed. The entire tunnel is a total of ten kilometers. Perhaps Mr. Qin is in a ce where the tunnel hasn¡¯t copsed, but the signal there isn¡¯t good, so we can¡¯t contact him.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and clenched her fists tightly. Her previous guess was right. Qin Chuan and Lu Qi were really in the Wang Vige tunnel. If only there were no tunnels on the highway to the vige. They wouldn¡¯t have encountered a tunnel copse. Gu Zhou reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand was very cold. He pulled her hand into his arms, as if he wanted to warm it up. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. As the saying goes, no news is good news. The Wang Vige Tunnel is so long. Perhaps the two of them are trapped in the middle of it. We have to hurry over and help rescue them.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she looked at him with teary eyes and tried hard to pull herself together. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing and said, ¡°Prepare a car to go to the Wang Vige Tunnel now. At the same time, contact more people and get them to save everyone.¡± Chen Qing nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Holding his phone, he walked out. After Chen Qing left, Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on in the Wang Vige Tunnel now. I don¡¯t know if someone did it on purpose, or if the tunnel copsed after years of disrepair. We will save everyone. That way, it¡¯s most likely to ensure the safety of Mr. Qin and Lu Qi.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes gradually hardened. She said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had pulled herself together, Gu Zhou smiled slightly and helped her out. Qiao Nian¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and her legs were trembling. Even so, she still walked out firmly. About an hourter, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had already arrived outside the Wang Vige tunnel. Snow was still falling from the sky. In the distance, it was all white. Only the Wang Vige tunnel was in a mess. The leaves had all fallen in winter, leaving only lonely tree trunks and branches. The grass and trees were yellow. As far as the eye could see, it was a deste scene. Qiao Nian¡¯s body trembled involuntarily, and her heart began to race. She looked at everything in the distance with teary eyes. Chapter 1367 - 1367 Fear 1367 Fear This copse was even more serious than the news had said. It looked like an ancient mass grave. Qi Qi¡­ Qin Chuan¡­ Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red again. She pushed Gu Zhou away and walked towards the Wang Vige tunnel. Her footsteps quickened, and she was about to run. Seeing that Qiao Nian was like a soulless person, Gu Zhou walked forward in a daze. He hurriedly grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and called out, ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± Qiao Nian was like a walking corpse. She couldn¡¯t sense her surroundings. She wanted to walk forward, but she was pulled back. She looked at the owner of the hand holding her arm and saw the man saying something to her anxiously, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and rested his chin gently on the top of her head. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Chen Qing has already brought people in to look for them. Don¡¯t be anxious. This kind of thing can only be solved slowly.¡± Seeing no reaction from Qiao Nian, Gu Zhou kissed her forehead with heartache and pulled her tightly into his arms. Qiao Nian¡¯s world was white. She couldn¡¯t see her surroundings clearly. This was a world without any sound. It was frighteningly quiet. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking for. Suddenly, she heard the strong beating of her heart. She suddenly came back to her senses and noticed that she was being carried by Gu Zhou. Only then did she realize that the heartbeat she had just heard was Gu Zhou¡¯s. Qiao Nian hugged Gu Zhou back and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Ah Zhou, nothing will happen to them, right?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he let go of her and looked down at her. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s dark eyes, and her uneasy heart calmed down slightly. She said, ¡°I want to go over and help.¡± Before Gu Zhou could speak, a voice came from afar. ¡°Sugar!¡± ¡°Sister Nian!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s pupils dted slightly. Her eldest brother had always called her Sugar. The only person who called her Sister Nian was Second Brother Lu Nian. Qiao Nian turned around and saw Lu Zhu and Lu Nian walking over with serious expressions, their eyes filled with anxiety. When Qiao Nian saw them, she thought of Lu Qi, who was pressed down by rocks. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and her voice choked. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, do you already know?¡± When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression turned even more serious. He frowned. ¡°When she came out today, she said that she was going to the spirit vige. Later on, news of the copse of the tunnel in Wang Vige spread like wildfire. When we investigated, we realized that she might have passed by here, so we called her, but no one picked up Qi Qi¡¯s call.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression was serious. He looked down at his cell phone and said, ¡°I checked Qin Chuan¡¯s car te number.¡± As soon as he said this, Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and Lu Nian¡¯s gazes fell on Lu Zhu¡¯s face. Lu Zhu pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Qin Chuan¡¯s car didn¡¯t drive out of the tunnel.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body swayed slightly. If Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t been supporting her, she might have fallen to the ground. She looked up at Lu Zhu, her voice weak and trembling. ¡°Then Sister and Qin Chuan¡­¡± ¡°Nothing will happen,¡± Lu Zhu said firmly. Lu Zhu¡¯s words were not only encouraging Qiao Nian to believe that Lu Qi was fine, but also encouraging himself to believe that Lu Qi was still alive. Qiao Nian nodded slightly. With Lu Zhu and Lu Nian here, she felt much better. Lu Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go see if there¡¯s a crack in the tunnel and check if there¡¯s a car under the crack. If there¡¯s a car, we can remind the rescue team to go and save them.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement. She had thought so too. She didn¡¯t know when they would be saved if she relied on the rescue team to start from scratch. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were together. She stepped on the dry grass and listened to the creaking sounds, her frown deepening. ¡°The speed of the car in the tunnel can¡¯t exceed 40 kilometers per hour. Ten minutes after Qin Chuan¡¯s car entered the tunnel, the tunnel began to copse, which means that he was about six to seven kilometers from the entrance of the tunnel,¡± Gu Zhou said solemnly, looking at the data Chen Qing had sent. Chapter 1368 - 1368 Explosive 1368 Explosive Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou¡¯s phone and said thoughtfully, ¡°If Qin Chuan discovers that the tunnel has copsed, he will definitely elerate. Let¡¯s follow a range of six to eight kilometers.¡± Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou in the indicated direction. She took out her phone and nced at the data on the map, then at the ck marks on the huge rock. Her expression changed and she quickly walked over. When she smelled the smell, she gasped. ¡°Ah Zhou,e and take a look.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou not far away and said solemnly. Gu Zhou walked towards Qiao Nian. When he reached her, he looked in the direction Qiao Nian was pointing and saw the ck substance remaining in the cracks on the huge rock. He walked over with a dark expression. He didn¡¯t have to get close to smell the gunpowder. ¡°It¡¯s gunpowder!¡± Qiao Nian frowned. She had studied medicine with her grandfather. From the beginning, her grandfather had taught her how to improve her sense of smell. When she and Gu Zhou walked here, she smelled a strange smell. She didn¡¯t expect it to really be gunpowder! ¡°This isn¡¯t a natural disaster. Someone did it on purpose.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She yearned to drag that person out and send him to the police station. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know why this person would blow up the tunnel. Could it be that he wanted Qin Chuan or Lu Qi dead? Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly, trying hard to remain calm. Gu Zhou reached out and patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back, as ifforting her. Then, he took out his phone and called Chen Qing. The call went through very quickly. Gu Zhou said, ¡°Chen Qing, starting from the tunnel entrance, gunpowder has been found six kilometers away. Contact the police now. The tunnel didn¡¯t copse naturally, but was man-made.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian looking around solemnly, Gu Zhou knew that she was still investigating if there was any other gunpowder. ¡°Get the police to change into anti-explosive suits.¡± After hanging up, Gu Zhou looked at the traces of gunpowder on the huge rock with a heavy heart. Previously, he had guessed that someone had nned this copse, but he did not expect those people to be so crazy as to use gunpowder! ¡°Here.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice came from not far away. Gu Zhou quickly walked over and saw that the huge pit in front of Qiao Nian was filled with ck residue. There was a strong smell of gunpowder. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the wind was strong, they would have smelled it long ago. ¡°How much gunpowder did they use?¡± Gu Zhou asked, frowning. In the tunnel, after Chen Qing hung up, goosebumps instantly appeared on his arms. He shouted in fear, ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat! There¡¯s a bomb!¡± With that, Chen Qing took a few steps back. There was a violent rumble behind him, and a wave of heat came from behind. Chen Qing could only bring the two people beside him to lie down and shouted, ¡°All of you, lie down!¡± Chen Qing raised his arm to protect his face. After a long while, when the heat wave subsided, he stood up and turned around to see that the hole they were preparing to enter had once again been sealed off by the explosion. His mind was buzzing, as if there was a thick membrane covering his ears. He couldn¡¯t hear anything. He looked at the people he had brought along. One by one, they stood up in a sorry state. They were more or less injured. Only then did he recover. When he regained his hearing, he sensed his phone ringing. He took it out and saw that there were already more than a dozen missed calls. They were all from Second Young Master. As soon as the call went through, Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Chen Qing? Chen Qing, can you hear me? How are you now?¡± Chen Qing picked up his phone and opened his mouth to speak, but his throat felt terrible. He covered his lips with his hand and gestured for everyone to leave. He stood alone on the spot and looked at the huge rock blocking the tunnel in front of him, frowning. ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian gripped Gu Zhou¡¯s phone tightly. The cell phone was on speaker, and Chen Qing¡¯s weak voice could be heard. She heaved a sigh of relief, her eyes slightly red. Fortunately, Chen Qing and the others were fine. Chapter 1369 - 1369 I’m afraid 1369 I¡¯m afraid Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian and gently nted a kiss on her forehead tofort her. Only then did he speak into his cell phone. ¡°Chen Qing, how is everyone?¡± ¡°Second Young Master, everyone has some scratches. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Gu Zhou continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the tunnel?¡± ¡°The way into the tunnel ispletely blocked. They should be trying to stop our rescue.¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. He continued, ¡°Second Young Master, there should be many bombs ced here. Our people can¡¯t enter casually. We can only let the police manually detonate them first!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her face instantly turned pale. She grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Qiao Nian hung up, she looked at the snow-covered mountain slope filled with dead trees. Her eyes turned red uncontrobly. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Gu Zhou reached out and hugged her. He gently patted her back andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body trembled slightly, and tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice was very soft, like a falling leaf, and she had no one to rely on. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian tightly. This was the first time Qiao Nian had said that she was afraid. His heart ached as he looked at Qiao Nian. He lowered his head and nted another kiss on her forehead. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people ced bombs at the entrance of the tunnel. This might mean that they¡¯re not targeting Qin Chuan and Lu Qi.¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re targeting Qin Chuan and Lu Qi, I don¡¯t think they want their lives.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he pointed at the ce where the bomb had exploded not far away. ¡°The ce where it exploded just now was four kilometers away from us. Some of the people who cane in to search and rescue are from the government, and the rest are our people.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. ¡°If those people are targeting Qin Chuan and Lu Qi, the fact that those people can urately intercept our people to save Qin Chuan and Lu Qi means that they¡¯re here. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re also in the tunnel. They won¡¯t let Qin Chuan and Lu Qi die, because they¡¯re in there to take them away,¡± Gu Zhou said solemnly. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she thought about it and realized that it made sense. If they wanted to murder someone, they only needed to ce a bomb near the person they targeted, or fill the entire tunnel with bombs and blow them all up. That way, the target would die. However, that person had just activated a bomb, which meant that the bomb was remotely controlled. Or rather, the bomb that had just exploded had just been set up by them to stop their people from saving their target. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She only hoped that she could save Lu Qi and Qin Chuan as soon as possible. ¡­ In the tunnel. A car was stuck in a corner. The threerge rocks around it barely supported the huge rocks above the car, but there was still some gravel on the roof. Lu Qi¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. She slowly opened her eyes. Her surroundings were pitch-ck, and she couldn¡¯t react for a moment. Where was this? Why was she here? Suddenly, Lu Qi¡¯s pupils dted. She and Senior Brother nned to pay respects to their ancestors. When they passed by the Wang Vige Tunnel, it copsed. That wasn¡¯t right. What appeared in the tunnel was not a copse, but a copse caused by a bomb explosion. Lu Qi felt that her body hurt and was very heavy. She felt suffocated. She touched her surroundings and wanted to push them away, but when her hand touched the ground, it felt a little soft and there was a faint fragrance. All the memories before the explosion surged into her mind. Lu Qi touched Qin Chuan¡¯s face in a panic and called out shakily, ¡°Senior, wake up. Wake up!¡± However, there was no response from above her head. Lu Qi hurriedly took out her phone from her pocket. Under the weak light, she noticed that Qin Chuan was shielding her under him. Half of his body was leaning against her seat, shielding her with his back. There was a lot of blood on Qin Chuan¡¯s forehead. Under the weak light of the cell phone, she saw that his face was pale. Lu Qi wanted to help Qin Chuan down, but there was the sound of a rock pressing down on the roof. Her eyes turned red. If Senior Brother hadn¡¯t protected her with his back, the rock on the roof might have crushed her. Chapter 1370 - 1370 Senior Brother 1370 Senior Brother Lu Qi¡¯s tears fell one by one. She touched Qin Chuan¡¯s face. This was the second time Qin Chuan had saved her. The first time, she had almost been killed by Jiang Chi. It was Qin Chuan who had rushed in desperately to save her. This time, Qin Chuan used his body as a protective shield for her. That wasn¡¯t right. Qin Chuan was using his life to exchange for hers. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan with teary eyes. She raised her hand to wipe the dust off Qin Chuan¡¯s face, but there was still blood on her hand. Worried that it would dirty Qin Chuan¡¯s face, she stopped. She stared unblinkingly at Qin Chuan¡¯s nose. After thinking for a long time, she ced her trembling hand under his nose. Sensing Qin Chuan¡¯s weak breath, she cried tears of joy. She looked around, looking for something to support the roof of the pir. But this car wasn¡¯t hers. She was trapped in the front passenger seat now, and couldn¡¯t find anything suitable to support the roof. ¡°Senior, Senior, wake up!¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t know what to do now either. She could only wake Qin Chuan up and ask him to help think of a solution. He was familiar with his car. He would definitely think of another way out. Lu Qi unbuckled her seatbelt and ced her hands on the roof of the car, wanting to relieve the pressure on Qin Chuan. However, she was too weak to support Qin Chuan at all. Lu Qi moved closer to Qin Chuan¡¯s face and shouted anxiously, ¡°Qin Chuan, Qin Chuan, wake up!¡± Her sharp eyes saw Qin Chuan frown. Her eyes were instantly filled with hope. It seemed that Qin Chuan could really hear her voice. ¡°Qin Chuan!¡± Lu Qi called out excitedly again. Her hand couldn¡¯t help but stroke Qin Chuan¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Wake up!¡± ¡­ There was a long tunnel with dim yellow lights flickering around it. He could see the light ahead from afar. With his hand in his pocket, Qin Chuan walked towards the bright hole. The only sound in the tunnel was the sound of his leather shoes stepping on the ground. The sound wandered through the entire tunnel. Just as Qin Chuan was about to reach the entrance of the cave, he suddenly heard Lu Qi¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Qin Chuan!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Stop sleeping. Wake up!¡± Qin Chuan could hear the anxiety in Lu Qi¡¯s voice. He frowned slightly and stood rooted to the ground, looking around, as if he wanted to determine where Lu Qi was. At this moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. The figure¡¯s back was facing the light. He narrowed his eyes slightly. When he saw the face outside clearly, his lips curved up slightly. It was Lu Qi. Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. He walked towards Lu Qi. ¡°Qi Qi.¡± Outside the tunnel, Lu Qi only smiled. Then, she walked out, as if she wanted to bring him out with her. ¡°Qi Qi, wait for me.¡± Qin Chuan called Lu Qi¡¯s name, but Lu Qi continued walking out as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. When Qin Chuan walked to the entrance of the tunnel, Lu Qi, who was not far away, turned to look at him. A bright smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Qin Chuan was a little dazed by the bright smile on Lu Qi¡¯s face. In his memory, Lu Qi rarely smiled at him like this. Lu Qi waved at Qin Chuan with a sweet smile on her face. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m really looking forward to worshiping our ancestors with you. Let¡¯s go now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Qin Chuan spoke, he was about to take a step forward when the sound of a woman crying came from the depths of the tunnel. He retracted his foot and turned back to look into the tunnel. ¡°Senior Brother Qin Chuan. Sob, sob. Wake up quickly. Sob, I¡¯m so afraid. It¡¯s so dark here. Qin Chuan, wake up quickly, okay?¡± It was Lu Qi¡¯s sobbing voice. Qin Chuan frowned. He looked into the depths of the tunnel. Lu Qi¡¯s crying voice came from the depths of the tunnel again. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m so afraid! Please wake up, okay?¡± Qin Chuan was a little puzzled. Lu Qi was clearly standing in front of him. Why was Lu Qi¡¯s voice still deep in the tunnel? Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi outside the tunnel again. There was a bright smile on her face, and her eyes were filled with gentleness. He took a step back. That wasn¡¯t right. The person in front of him was not Lu Qi. Lu Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief. It was impossible for her to smile like this. Qin Chuan looked into the depths of the tunnel. Lu Qi¡¯s sobbing voice came from inside. ¡°Senior, Qin Chuan, don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯ve been afraid of the dark since I was young¡­¡± That¡¯s right. This was Lu Qi¡¯s voice. Lu Qi¡¯s voice came from the depths of the tunnel. Chapter 1371 - 1371 Quickly Wake Up 1371 Quickly Wake Up At the thought that Lu Qi was still alone in the dark tunnel, Qin Chuan quickly ran in. The darkness did not make him feel fear, because the person he loved the most was inside. Qi Qi, don¡¯t be afraid! Qin Chuan ran faster and faster, leaving the woman outside the tunnel far behind. The woman looked at Qin Chuan in confusion, not understanding why he had returned. ¡°Senior, Senior, wake up. Sob¡­¡± Lu Qi¡¯s cries in the tunnel made Qin Chuan¡¯s heart ache. He ran faster and faster. Suddenly, he lost his footing and fell into a daze. Suddenly, his eyes flew open, and intense pain instantly surged up. Qin Chuan gasped in pain. ¡°Senior!¡± When Lu Qi saw Qin Chuan open his eyes, she immediately smiled and moved closer to him, saying tearfully, ¡°Do you know that I was especially afraid that you wouldn¡¯t wake up? Fortunately, you woke up.¡± Towards the end, Lu Qi¡¯s tears streamed down her face. She sobbed pitifully. Qin Chuan breathed heavily, his mind filled with what he had just thought of. Only then did he realize that if he really walked out of the tunnel, he might really be dead. Qin Chuan¡¯s gazended on Lu Qi¡¯s face. Lu Qi was crying so hard that her eyes were red. Lu Qi¡¯s call just now had pulled his soul back from the edge of death. Lu Qi raised her hand to wipe her tears and asked tearfully, ¡°Senior Brother, does it hurt a lot? What should we do now?¡± Qin Chuan shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Qi finally stopped crying, but when she heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, her tears fell again. ¡°Senior Brother, does it hurt a lot? I¡¯m so silly. How can I ask such a thing? How can it not hurt when you were hit by a rock?¡± Lu Qi raised her hand to wipe her tears. How much courage did Senior Brother have to protect her? The more Lu Qi thought about it, the sadder she became. She said with a guilty expression, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Nothing good will happen when you meet me.¡± She cried until she couldn¡¯t breathe. She said sadly, ¡°The first time, in order to save me, you were almost killed by Jiang Chi¡¯s people. This time, for me¡­¡± The more Lu Qi thought about it, the sadder she became. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t appear in front of Qin Chuan. ¡°In the future, let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Before Lu Qi could finish speaking, Qin Chuan interrupted her. Lu Qi blinked. There were still tears on her eyshes. Caught off guard, she met Qin Chuan¡¯s gentle gaze. Her heart felt as if it had been shot by a Cupid arrow of love. Lu Qi¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly. She hurriedly turned her head to the side and felt that her ears were burning, and her heart was beating violently. ¡°Qi Qi.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s weak voice, she hurriedly looked at him and said anxiously, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s breathing quickened. He swallowed and looked at Lu Qi in front of him, saying softly, ¡°My face isn¡¯t feeling well¡­ cough cough¡­¡± Qin Chuan hurriedly held his breath, lest he inhale dust and cough again. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll help you clean up now.¡± Lu Qi hurriedly sat up on her knees and approached Qin Chuan¡¯s face, carefully wiping it with her hand. ¡°Wet wipes.¡± Qin Chuan finally managed to spit out the word. He nced at the armrest box in front of the front passenger seat. Lu Qi followed Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze and hurriedly leaned over to get a wet towel. Qin Chuan looked at the busy Lu Qi and heaved a sigh of relief. If he didn¡¯t get Lu Qi busy, she would probably continue to cry. He couldn¡¯t bear for Lu Qi to cry. Lu Qi opened the armrest box and saw wet wipes and some snacks. She looked at Qin Chuan in surprise. She had a nagging feeling that Senior Brother didn¡¯t seem to like snacks. ¡°I was afraid that you would be bored on the road, so I prepared them for you¡­¡± After Qin Chuan finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but cough. Lu Qi¡¯s eyes turned red again. She took out a wet tissue and tried hard to remain calm. Only then did she move closer to Qin Chuan and help him wipe the dust and dried blood off his face. He seemed to have lost a lot of blood. When Lu Qi realized this, sadness surged in her heart, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She turned her head to the side, wiped her tears, and tried hard to remain calm. Chapter 1372 - 1372 I’m Sorry 1372 I¡¯m Sorry When she stabilized her emotions again, she continued to wipe Qin Chuan¡¯s face. Her hand trembled and she identally touched the wound on Qin Chuan¡¯s forehead. Lu Qi¡¯s tears fell one by one. She apologized tearfully, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Qi Qi.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan with teary eyes. At the thought that Qin Chuan was still pressed down by a rock, her tears fell again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, be good.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s pupils dted slightly as she looked at Qin Chuan in disbelief. He was clearly the one suffering now, but he still wanted tofort her. However, Qin Chuan¡¯s words were like the winter sun. They were warm, making her no longer afraid of the cold. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in front of her with heartache. She raised her hand to wipe her tears and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Qi carefully wiped Qin Chuan¡¯s face clean. She looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s handsome face, and her heart began to race for some reason. Her brothers were all very handsome. Perhaps it was because she often saw handsome brothers, but every time she heard her ssmates say which celebrity was handsome, she didn¡¯t feel anything. Qin Chuan¡¯s face was sickly pale. Even so, it couldn¡¯t hide his peerless beauty. He had a pair of peach blossom eyes that were filled with gentleness, making one involuntarily immerse themselves in them. Lu Qi¡¯s face was slightly red. She looked down to the side. The only source of light in the car was her phone. She wanted to talk to Qin Chuan more so that he wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. However, Qin Chuan¡¯s breathing was very heavy and he looked very weak. He couldn¡¯t chat with her at all. Lu Qi nced at the battery on her phone and could only adjust it to save battery. Under the weak light of the screen, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, stop talking. You can¡¯t sleep anymore. Let¡¯s conserve our strength. When the search and rescue team arrives, we¡¯ll be saved.¡± Lu Qi nced at her cell phone and sighed. ¡°What a pity that there¡¯s no signal on the phone. Otherwise, I could have made a call.¡± Qin Chuan lowered his gaze, his long eyshes trembling slightly. ¡°The other party¡¯s target should be us.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, her eyes widened. She asked in fear, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± With that, Lu Qi looked at the roof and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything in your car that can help us support the roof?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qin Chuan had brought bedding, his clothes, and Lu Qi¡¯s clothes in the car. He thought that if he spent the night in the vige, there would be a clean bed to sleep on. Lu Qi ced her phone on the car seat and tried to lift the roof again, but her strength was too limited. ¡°Save your strength. I¡¯ll think of a way so that we can save ourselves,¡± Qin Chuan said in a low voice, looking at Lu Qi. Just as Lu Qi was about to speak, she recalled that Qin Chuan was very smart. He must have thought of another way, so she stopped talking. Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi, who was sitting there with her head lowered. Her body was still trembling. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you injured? Cough, cough¡­¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really fine. I was well protected by you. My hand was just cut a little by the ss. I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Qi stared unblinkingly at Qin Chuan and his dry lips. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother, your lips are a little dry. Do you want some water?¡± Without waiting for Qin Chuan to speak, she brought the mineral water over, opened it, and handed it to him. Qin Chuan was lying in the front passenger seat. At this angle, there was no way to drink water. Qin Chuan saw Lu Qi pour the mineral water into the bottle cap and hand it to him. He lowered his head slightly and was about to drink some water when Lu Qi¡¯s hand trembled and the bottle cap fell off. Lu Qi looked at the wet bottle of water on the front passenger seat and frowned, her heart filled with regret. Why couldn¡¯t she do such a simple thing? Lu Qi looked up at Qin Chuan¡¯s dry lips and felt extremely sad. There was only a bottle of water in the car. Chapter 1373 - 1373 Crossing the Water 1373 Crossing the Water Seeing Lu Qi lower her head in self-me, Qin Chuanforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t drink it.¡± Hearing his hoarse voice, Lu Qi tightened her grip on the mineral water bottle. Then, her eyes gradually hardened. She looked up at Qin Chuan and asked seriously, ¡°Senior, will you despise me?¡± When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s inexplicable words, he still shook his head. He was about tofort Lu Qi not to me herself for the bottle cap falling to the ground. At this moment, Lu Qi drank from a mineral water bottle. Before he coulde back to his senses, he saw Lu Qi¡¯s face growrger andrger. A softness pressed against his lips. Qin Chuan¡¯s pupils instantly dted. Before he coulde back to his senses, he felt a chill in his mouth. She¡­ she had actually used her mouth to transfer the water to him. Half a beatter, Qin Chuan realized what Lu Qi had meant by asking him that question. Qin Chuan swallowed the water with difficulty, and his body instantly felt much better. Lu Qi was very shy at first, but when she heard Qin Chuan swallow, she opened her eyes and looked at him. Her lips did not leave his. Qin Chuan swallowed the water with difficulty, and his body instantly felt much better. After the water in her mouth was finished, Lu Qi took a few steps back. Just as she was about to ask Qin Chuan if he still wanted to drink water, she saw Qin Chuan gently lick all the water from his mouth, as if he wanted more. Lu Qi¡¯s face was slightly red. She lowered her gaze and gripped the mineral water bottle in her hand tightly. She said anxiously, ¡°Senior, actually, I just felt that you were especially thirsty. We had no other choice. I could only use this method to feed you water.¡± Towards the end, Lu Qi¡¯s voice grew softer and softer. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± The light from the cell phone was very weak, but it could illuminate their faces. Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi¡¯s red face and asked with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Have you fed others like this?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lu Qi pouted and looked up at Qin Chuan, saying pitifully, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re bullying me!¡± Lu Qi pursed her lips. She was not such a casual person. The reason why she treated her senior brother like this was because he had saved her life. Compared to her senior brother¡¯s life-saving grace, her first kiss was nothing. Medically, it was said that giving artificial respiration to others was not considered kissing at all, but in all these years, she had never kissed anyone mouth to mouth. She still felt that this was her first kiss! Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi¡¯s angry expression and his lips curved up slightly. When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯sughter, she looked up and was about to scold him when she was slightly stunned. When he smiled, his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. There was a roguish look in his eyes, and the curve of his lips seemed to be very seductive. Lu Qi could hear her violent heartbeat. She looked at Qin Chuan in a daze, then came back to her senses and looked to the side. Qin Chuan moved slightly, and a sharp pain came from his back. He gasped. When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s movements, she hurriedly looked at him and asked anxiously, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi in front of him. Without a word, he moved again. The pain made his forehead covered in cold sweat, and his breathing quickened. ¡°Move the seat down,¡± Qin Chuan instructed. Seeing Qin Chuan in pain, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes turned red. She hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t move around. The weight on your body has to be moved away bit by bit. If it¡¯s all moved away at once, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Previously, she had wanted to move Senior Brother¡¯s weight away bit by bit. That way, even if the pressure of the stone pressed down on Senior Brother¡¯s internal organs, the harm would not be great. If she adjusted the seat directly and the weight on it pressed down on Senior¡¯s internal organs, wouldn¡¯t Senior¡­ ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t adjust the seats¡­¡± Lu Qi shook her head gently and said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s not pressing down on my internal organs. Do as I¡­ cough, cough¡­ say,¡± Qin Chuan said weakly. Only then did Lu Qi realize why Qin Chuan had been turning his body just now. Now, it seemed that he must have been judging if his internal organs were injured. Chapter 1374 - 1374 Coughing Blood 1374 Coughing Blood Lu Qi hesitated for a moment, staring unblinkingly at Qin Chuan. She asked softly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chuan nodded. When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she took a deep breath and ced her hand on the front passenger seat. She only adjusted it a little. She sensed that Qin Chuan¡¯s body had moved down a little. Right on the heels of that, she heard the sound of the stone on the roof of the car pressing down. Lu Qi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. There were many stones on the roof of the car. As long as she adjusted the seat, the stones would also adjust. Fortunately, she had only adjusted them a little just now, but the sound of the stones rubbing against the roof still made her tremble in fear. ¡°Continue,¡± Qin Chuan said in a low voice. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan worriedly. Meeting Qin Chuan¡¯s unwavering gaze, her heart jumped to her throat. She continued to adjust the seat. Her gaze was fixed on Qin Chuan¡¯s face. Every time she adjusted the height of the seat, Qin Chuan¡¯s body would lower a little, and the falling rocks on the roof would also lower. Lu Qi was so nervous that her palms were covered in sweat. She looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s face and saw that he was fine. She continued to adjust the seat. Seeing that the seat was about to reach the lowest point, Lu Qi¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm. In the end, the seat had already reached the lowest position. This time, there was no movement on the roof. There was also a gap between Qin Chuan and the roof. Even though Qin Chuan was not being suppressed now, Lu Qi was still trembling in fear. She looked at Qin Chuan uneasily. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s voice trembled as she stared worriedly at Qin Chuan¡¯s face. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Qin Chuany motionless on his seat. Just as he was about to speak, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, right on the heels of which he began to cough violently, his body trembling. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Qi was frightened by Qin Chuan¡¯s current state. Her eyes instantly turned red. She didn¡¯t dare to touch Qin Chuan casually and could only ask anxiously, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Does it hurt especially? I¡­¡± Lu Qi had also learned first-aid measures in school, but now, the conditions were harsh. She had nothing and could not even perform first-aid on Qin Chuan. ¡°Ahem!¡± Qin Chuan spat out another mouthful of blood. Lu Qi looked at the blood and her expression suddenly changed. Her eyes turned red again, and she was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Qin Chuan felt the pain in his body, and his breathing became more and more rapid. His bones must have been broken. Broken bones might have pierced into something, preventing him from breathing normally. He was like a fish out of water, breathing hard. His mind gradually went nk, and his consciousness gradually blurred. His eyes slowly closed. ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t scare me. Wake up!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, Qin Chuan, how are you?¡± ¡­ Lu Qi¡¯s sobbing voice lingered in Qin Chuan¡¯s ears. He slowly opened his eyes. He was really tired. However, he thought about how he might never wake up if he fell asleep and Lu Qi would be left alone. Qin Chuan opened his eyes and looked at Lu Qi. The pain in his body made him break out in a cold sweat. It took him a long time to get used to it. He said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Qi was so grateful that tears welled up in her eyes. She leaned over and carefully wiped the blood from the corner of Qin Chuan¡¯s mouth with a tissue. ¡°Senior, the tunnel has copsed. The police will definitelye to help. We¡¯ll wait for them in the car, okay?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°No!¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan worriedly. Only her phone was still dimly lit. She looked at him worriedly. Every time Qin Chuan spoke, it took a lot of effort. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°The car looks fine now, but it won¡¯t be able to withstand the next copse, so we still have to go out.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s firm gaze, and the uneasiness in her heart dissipated a little. She nced at the back of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll lower the back of the driver¡¯s seat now. See if you can get to the back seat.¡± When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he nodded. Lu Qi was petite. Although there was not much of a gap between the driver¡¯s seat and the front passenger seat, she could squeeze through it. Chapter 1375 - 1375 Something Happened 1375 Something Happened She crawled into the driver¡¯s seat and lowered the back of the chair. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were stones on both sides of the front door, they could have gotten out through the front door. Fortunately, there were gaps on both sides of the door at the back of the car, so they could still open the door and leave. Qin Chuan could move now. Suppressing the pain, he moved to the back seat bit by bit. He pushed open the door on the left and held onto it as he struggled to get out of the car. Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi in the front row and said in a low voice, ¡°Qi Qi,e here.¡± Lu Qi saw that Qin Chuan had already left. Just as she was about to climb into the back seat of the car, the roof seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure of the stone and fell a little. Creak! Lu Qi immediately shrank back and looked at the roof of the car in fear, hesitating to climb out. Qin Chuan could tell that Lu Qi was hesitating. He coaxed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine now. Come over.¡± Lu Qi wanted to refuse, but when she saw Qin Chuan¡¯s concerned gaze, she slowly climbed into the car seat and quietly crawled towards the back seat. She had just taken two steps when the sound of something pressing against the roof of the car came again. Her heart jumped to her throat. She looked up and met Qin Chuan¡¯s gentle eyes. Qin Chuan reached out to Lu Qi. Everything around her no longer seemed to matter. Lu Qi only had eyes for Qin Chuan. She wanted to go to him. Lu Qi quickly moved her body. When she reached the back seat of the car, she ced her hand on Qin Chuan¡¯s with a smile. His hand was so big that it seemed to be able to hold her entire hand. His hand was very warm, like the winter sun, making one involuntarily want to get close to him and trust him. Seeing Lu Qie out, Qin Chuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He held Lu Qi¡¯s hand tightly. He wanted to praise Lu Qi, but when he saw her smile, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Lu Qi was still holding her cell phone in one hand. The cell phone was still emitting a weak light, which could only illuminate a little of the area around them. Holding her phone in her left hand, Lu Qi looked around. Her surroundings seemed to be blocked by stones. Worry was written all over her face. ¡°Senior Brother, the surroundings are blocked. We can¡¯t leave at all.¡± With that, Lu Qi was about to walk forward to see if there was another way out. She had just taken a step when she noticed that her right hand was holding Qin Chuan¡¯s left hand. Lu Qi¡¯s face instantly turned red. Silently, she wanted to retract her hand, but Qin Chuan¡¯s grip was too tight. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t leave. Qin Chuan noticed Lu Qi¡¯s actions and saw that she was staring at their hands. He pursed his lips slightly and gently let go of her hand. Lu Qi felt a little empty in her heart. She retracted her hand unnaturally and looked around. She asked seriously, ¡°Senior Brother, are we close to the exit or the entrance?¡± ¡°The exit should be close.¡± Qin Chuan clutched his chest and said with difficulty. Lu Qi watched as Qin Chuan clutched his chest. She knew that he was not feeling well, so she hurriedly helped him to the side to sit down. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, sit down and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go somewhere else to see if there¡¯s an exit.¡± Qin Chuan sat on the stone, panting heavily. He looked up at Lu Qi and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Lu Qi smiled and walked towards the exit with her phone. ¡­ ¡°Cut! Song Yu filmed very well this time. The crying scene is very infectious. We¡¯ll film here this afternoon. Everyone, rest!¡± Director Li smiled at Song Yu and took the lead in apuding. The staff around them apuded as well. There were still tears on Song Yu¡¯s face. She lowered her head and took a tissue from her assistant to wipe her face. After wiping her face clean, she smiled and bent down to thank everyone. Song Yu walked to Director Li¡¯s side and discussed the contents of the afternoon shoot with him. Only then did she thank him and go to the dressing room to change her clothes. After that, she entered the huge van. Filming was not a simple matter. Song Yu was a perfectionist. She hoped to film better scenes. She did not want to be a celebrity. She wanted to be a good actress. The assistant handed the phone to Song Yu and said, ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, there are more than ten WeChat messages on your phone. Someone even called you more than ten times.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking her, Song Yu saw her assistant get out of the huge van and opened her cell phone WeChat. Song Xue said, ¡°Lu Qi is dying!¡± Chapter 1376 - 1376 Sad 1376 Sad Song Yu scrolled down WeChat. It was all from Song Xue. Song Xue said, ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked Lu Qi!¡± Song Xue said, ¡°If only she were dead this time!¡± Song Xue said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re on good terms with her in the Lu family. I wanted to tell you about this so that you can be mentally prepared!¡± ¡­ Song Yu was no longer in the mood to continue reading. She opened her missed calls and saw that they were all from Song Xue. She called her back. As soon as the call went through, Song Yu¡¯s voice trembled as she asked coldly, ¡°What did you do to Lu Qi?¡± Soon, Song Xue¡¯s sarcastic voice came through the phone. ¡°Oh, are you anxious?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell you anything else. What exactly happened to Lu Qi?¡± Song Yu gripped her cell phone tightly and asked uneasily. ¡°Song Xue, let me tell you, I¡¯m your biological sister. You¡¯d better be polite to me!¡± Song Xue sounded very impatient. ¡°What does Lu Qi have to do with you? You¡¯re just an adopted daughter. Why? Do you really treat Lu Qi as your sister? If she finds out¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. How¡¯s Lu Qi? Did you do it?¡± Song Yu¡¯s eyes turned red. She had grown up with Lu Qi. Not only were they sisters, but they were also best friends. ¡°The Wang Vige tunnel copsed and she was buried inside. How do you think she¡¯s doing now?¡± Song Xue¡¯s tone sounded vicious. ¡°People like Lu Qi should have disappeared long ago. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think that you have the support of the Lu family. If they find out that you¡¯re staying in the Lu family and not leaving, see if they¡¯ll still ept you!¡± Song Yu sat there in a daze, tears flowing down her face. She looked at the phone that Song Xue had already hung up on her and threw it onto the seat beside her in pain. Trembling, Song Yu opened the family group chat and saw that her eldest and second brothers were preparing to go to the Wang Vige Tunnel to save Lu Qi. She recalled what had happened when she was young. When school ended in junior high, three hooligans from the school blocked her path, insisting that she be their boss¡¯s girlfriend. At that time, she was timid and did not dare to cause trouble outside. She instinctively wanted to refuse, but when she saw the fierce gazes of the three of them, she instantly cowered. At this moment, Little Lu Qi, who was still in elementary school, rushed over. ¡°Sister Song Yu, are the three of them bullying you?¡± Little Lu Qi held the nunchaku in her right hand and ced her left hand on her waist, looking fearless. Song Yu hurriedly pulled Lu Qi behind her and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Song Yu was worried that the three men would hurt Little Lu Qi without hesitation. That wouldn¡¯t be good. Song Yu held Little Lu Qi¡¯s hand and was about to leave when the three of them rushed over and blocked their path. ¡°How dare you bully Sister Song Yu? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to beat me!¡± Little Lu Qi waved the nunchaku in her hand. She knew that Little Lu Qi had learned nunchaku before, but there were three youths now. Even if Little Lu Qi could defeat one of them, she could not defeat the other two! ¡°Haha, Boss, this little thing still wants to save the damsel in distress!¡± ¡°This little fellow is so funny!¡± Song Yu was really worried that they would hurt Little Lu Qi. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you said carefully. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow, okay? It¡¯s gettingte. We have to go home!¡± The tallest and strongest boy of the three walked up to Song Yu and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re patronizing me.¡± Before Song Yu could speak, she saw the boy in front of her instantly turn pale. His mouth was wide open, and he covered his lower body with both hands in a sorry state. Before Song Yu could react, she saw that Little Lu Qi had already quickly hit the weakest spots of the other two men with her nunchaku. Then, she pulled her quickly towards the middle of the road. She looked at Little Lu Qi beside her and her heart warmed. Song Yu came back to her senses. Sheposed herself and got out of the car. With a guilty expression, she walked towards Director Li, who was eating. The others looked at Song Yu¡¯s teary eyes in surprise. Chapter 1377 - 1377 Saving Herself 1377 Saving Herself ¡°Director Li, can we film someone else¡¯s scenes this afternoon and tomorrow first? I¡¯ll make up for my losses for the past two days.¡± Song Yu looked up at Director Li, her voice filled with tears. Seeing that Song Yu didn¡¯t look well, Director Li asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My sister has gone missing. I want to go home and take a look.¡± Song Yu was not a fool. Many people were staring at Lu Qi, so she could not say her name directly. When Director Li heard this, he hurriedlyforted Song Yu and asked her to go home to take a look. Song Yu returned to the nanny van and asked her assistant to drive to the Wang Vige Tunnel. ¡­ Lu Qi carefully observed her surroundings and climbed up the low ruins. She wanted to see if there was a path ahead, but when she saw a light not far away, her eyes lit up. She turned around and said happily to Qin Chuan, who was sitting not far away, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve found the way. We can leave from here!¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she carefully got down from the ruins. When her feet touched the ground, she ran towards Qin Chuan. She squatted down and looked up at Qin Chuan, who was holding his chest. ¡°Senior, we can go out now.¡± Under the weak light of the cell phone, Lu Qi saw Qin Chuan¡¯s sickly pale face. She pursed her lips and pretended to be happy. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out!¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi¡¯s smiling face and wanted to respond with a smile. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his chest. He panted heavily. When the pain gradually disappeared, he said to Lu Qi, ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Qi held Qin Chuan¡¯s arm. From the corner of her eye, she kept sneaking nces at him, worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. With every step Qin Chuan took, his chest hurt terribly. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and he could close them at any moment and never open them again. A faint fragrance wafted from the tip of his nose. This fragrance was Lu Qi¡¯s fragrance. Supporting himself, he followed Lu Qi towards the ruins. Gritting his teeth, Qin Chuan climbed up the ruins bit by bit with Lu Qi¡¯s help. Lu Qi brought Qin Chuan to the top of the ruins. There was a hole about twenty meters ahead. As long as they crawled out, they could leave this ce. However, if he wanted to walk to the exit hole, he still had to climb a 1.5-meter-tall stone. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan and said, ¡°Senior Brother, climb first. I¡¯ll support you. When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to climb up myself.¡± Hearing Lu Qi¡¯s suggestion and looking at her thin body, Qin Chuan frowned imperceptibly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Lu Qi looked up at Qin Chuan and was about to speak when she saw Qin Chuan covering his lips and coughing. She frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m thin. Actually, I¡¯m very strong! Hurry up and climb!¡± In the past, Qin Chuan could easily jump to a height of 1.5 meters. However, his body was very weak now. He did not dare to exert any strength at all, let alone make anyrge movements. He was already sweating profusely from such a simple task like climbing the ruins. ¡°Senior, I can climb up this height myself. Go up first,¡± Lu Qi said firmly. Qin Chuan could only agree. He gently raised a leg and ced it on the stage. ¡°Senior, go up quickly. I¡¯ll support you.¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she supported Qin Chuan¡¯s body forcefully. After Qin Chuan climbed up, Lu Qi heaved a sigh of relief and followed closely. After Lu Qi climbed up, she helped Qin Chuan towards the hole. She looked up at the hole above her. This hole looked to be three meters tall. It would be a little difficult to climb up. It seemed that she could only step on the stones below and climb up. With this thought in mind, Lu Qi was about to move the stones when she was stopped by Qin Chuan. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in confusion. Qin Chuan clutched his chest with one hand, suppressing his coughing. Only then did he say, ¡°These stones are still unstable. Come here, don¡¯t move. If they copse, they¡¯ll hit you.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± After Qin Chuan finished speaking, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, leaving only a metallic taste in his mouth. Seeing Qin Chuan like this, Lu Qi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Chapter 1378 - 1378 Unconscious 1378 Unconscious Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan with a pale face and quickly ran towards him. Before she could run to his side, she saw Qin Chuan¡¯s body go limp and fall to the ground. ¡°Senior!¡± Lu Qi wanted to run to Qin Chuan¡¯s side quickly, but she identally fell to the ground. She got up from the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Senior!¡± Lu Qi helped Qin Chuan up, who was already half unconscious. She saw that Qin Chuan was still vomiting blood from the corner of his mouth. She tried her best to wipe the blood off his mouth, but the blood at the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t be wiped clean no matter what. ¡°Senior, wake up. You can¡¯t sleep. Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s tears fell one by one like broken pearls, her voice filled with tears. Sunlight filtered through the hole, shining on Lu Qi and Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan nced at Lu Qi through the gap in his eye. Lu Qi¡¯s back was facing the sunlight, and she emitted a gentle glow. Gradually, the white gentle light grewrger andrger. All that was left in front of him was whiteness. ¡­ Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian stood on the ruins. The two of them walked towards the tunnel exit ording to the predicted distance, wanting to see if there was a hole to enter and check on the situation. ¡°Chen Qing said that the explosion squad has arrived. I believe they¡¯ll be able to defuse the bombs in the tunnel very soon. Chen Qing has already brought people over.¡± Gu Zhou hung up and said to Qiao Nian. ¡°I hope the two of them are safe.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in a mess. Every minute and second was very tense. As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to hear voices. She quickly walked up to Gu Zhou and gestured for him to keep quiet. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior, wake up!¡± ¡­ Lu Qi¡¯s sobbing voice came from afar. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Qi Qi. It¡¯s Qi Qi¡¯s voice. They¡¯re still alive!¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing that Qiao Nian was already running towards the source of the sound, he quickly followed. Qiao Nian looked over. When she saw a two-square-meter hole, she looked down and saw Lu Qi supporting Qin Chuan. ¡°Qi Qi! Qin Chuan!¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly called out. When Lu Qi heard the voice above her head, she looked up at Qiao Nian. Her tears were like a flood that had broken through the dam. She couldn¡¯t stop them no matter what. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Sister, Senior¡­ Senior doesn¡¯t seem to be able to hold on much longer. What should I do? What should I do?¡± Lu Qi had never encountered such a thing. She was really frightened to death. ¡°Qi Qi, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she saw that Qin Chuan¡¯s face was pale, his lips were purple, and his mouth was covered in blood. Seeing the situation below, Gu Zhou frowned. Just as he was about to call Chen Qing, he heard Qiao Nian say, ¡°Ah Zhou, help me. I¡¯m going down now.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Chen Qing to bring someone over to save them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. I have to stop Old Qin¡¯s bleeding first. His condition doesn¡¯t look good now.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she ced the needle bag in the pocket of her down jacket into her jeans pocket. Casually, she took off her down jacket and threw it under her. ¡°Pull me up so that I can jump downter.¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian chose to stay away from Lu Qi and Qin Chuan. Gu Zhou stood at the side and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. When he was already lying on the side, he said to Qiao Nian, ¡°Can I let go now?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the distance below and looked up at Gu Zhou. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Zhou let go, and Qiao Nian jumped down. Fortunately, this height was not high. She would not be hurt if she jumped down. Qiao Nian picked up her down jacket and quickly walked up to Lu Qi and Qin Chuan. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi and asked worriedly, ¡°How are you now?¡± Lu Qi said with teary eyes, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. Senior Brother¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good now. Take a look at him.¡± Qiao Nian gestured for Lu Qi toy Qin Chuan t on the ground. She took Qin Chuan¡¯s pulse. His pulse was very weak, as if it would disappear in the next moment. Lu Qi raised her hand to wipe her tears and looked at Qiao Nian nervously. Seeing Qiao Nian frown, tears welled up again. Chapter 1379 - 1379 Going to the Hospital 1379 Going to the Hospital Lu Qi was very worried about Qin Chuan¡¯s condition, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was worried that she would disturb Qiao Nian¡¯s treatment of Qin Chuan. Qiao Nian unbuttoned Qin Chuan¡¯s clothes and began to perform acupuncture on him. Gu Zhou stood above and called Chen Qing. He briefly told Chen Qing about the situation here and asked Chen Qing to bring someone over. Then, he asked Chen Qing to call the ambnce over. When he hung up, he looked down worriedly. Soon, Chen Qing brought people over, including Lu Zhu and Lu Nian. Chen Qing¡¯s men first ced adder down and gestured for Lu Qi to climb up. Lu Qi didn¡¯t even look at thedder at the side. All her attention was on Qin Chuan. Qiao Nian had just finished performing acupuncture. Seeing that Lu Qi was unwilling to go up, she walked up to her and reached out to hug her,forting her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already stopped the bleeding. Be good. Go up first.¡± ¡°Sister, then Senior¡­¡± Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian with teary eyes, looking extremely pitiful. ¡°In a while, the medical staff wille down and put him on a medical bed.¡± Qiao Nian said gently, ¡°Go up and wait. We still have to go to the hospital early.¡± Lu Qi nodded with teary eyes. After Lu Qi climbed up, she saw the bright world outside. Seeing Lu Zhu and Lu Nian walking over, she was about to call for help when her legs gave way and she almost fell to the ground. Qiao Nian followed Lu Qi out closely. She quickly supported Lu Qi and called out anxiously, ¡°Qi Qi, Qi Qi!¡± However, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes were tightly shut and she did not respond. Qiao Nian frowned and took Lu Qi¡¯s pulse. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian walked over. Seeing the blood on Lu Qi¡¯s hand, their expressions changed. ¡°Qi Qi is injured?¡± After taking her pulse, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Qi Qi is fine. She¡¯s just a little tired. I¡¯ll just give her a nutritional injection.¡± Lu Zhu hurriedly called for someone to help Lu Qi to the bed. Seeing Qiao Nian walk towards the entrance of the cave, Lu Nian asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s Qin Chuan?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only be able to confirm his condition after we go to the hospital for an X-ray.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart clenched into a ball as she stared unblinkingly at Qin Chuan, who was lying on the ground and breathing weakly. Chen Qing¡¯s men went down and brought a bed with them. After theyid the bed t and moved Qin Chuan to the bed, there was still a rope tied to the four corners of the bed. They just had to pull the bed up. Qin Chuan was carried into an ambnce, and Qiao Nian followed suit. She looked at Qin Chuan worriedly. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the hospital. Qin Chuan was pushed into the operating theater, while Lu Qi was arranged to receive nutritional injections in the ward. Lu Qi had been tense from the shock. Now that she was rxed, she fainted. Qin Chuan¡¯s current condition was not optimistic. After the doctor took an X-ray of him, he confirmed that two of Qin Chuan¡¯s ribs had been broken. Unfortunately, his ribs were still inserted into his organs, which was why he was vomiting blood. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t good at orthopedic medicine. She could only stand guard outside the emergency room, praying that Qin Chuan would be safe. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s frown, Gu Zhou walked over to her and reached out to hold her hand. Heforted her in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou, her eyes red-rimmed. She pursed her lips slightly. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Qin Chuan was also family to her. They had grown up together, and she had never expected anything to happen to him. Not only could she not ept that Qin Chuan was so seriously injured, but she also could not ept that he might leave her. Gu Zhou reached out and put his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder. He patted her shoulder gently and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze, hiding the worry in her eyes. Time passed bit by bit. Every second and minute was torture for Qiao Nian. Suddenly, footsteps came from the end of the corridor. The footsteps were getting closer. Qiao Nian looked up and saw that it was Chen Qing. She took a step forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Chen Qing, how¡¯s the investigation going? Is there any news?¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Chen Qing said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out.¡± Chapter 1380 - 1380 European? 1380 European? Qiao Nian¡¯s heart jumped to her throat as Chen Qing spoke. She looked at Chen Qing expectantly, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°ording to the surveince cameras, the police caught two sneaky Europeans. After interrogating them, they realized that the two of them had secretly nted a remotely controlled bomb in the Wang Vige tunnel.¡± Remotely controlled bomb. Europeans. Qiao Nian¡¯s body swayed slightly. Her mind was filled with the word ¡°Europeans¡± Chen Qing had mentioned. At this moment, Lu Zhu and Lu Nian walked over and heard Chen Qing¡¯s words. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that Cui Huai didn¡¯t do it?¡± Previously, he and Qiao Nian had caused Cui Huai so much trouble, but Cui Huai had failed to catch Xiao Bao. He had thought that Cui Huai might be so angry that he wanted to make an example of Qin Chuan. ¡°What else did you find?¡± Lu Nian looked at Chen Qing and asked anxiously. ¡°The police said that the target of the Europeans isn¡¯t Mr. Qin, but Miss Lu Qi.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s expression had turned serious, Chen Qing continued, ¡°They¡¯re mercenaries. They¡¯ve obtained a photo of Miss Lu Qi. However, they¡¯ve taken on this mission sincest month. Miss Lu Qi had been interacting with the Lu family vi and was mostly at school, so they didn¡¯t have the chance to make a move. This time, they blew up the Wang Vige Tunnel because they wanted Miss Lu Qi to disappear without anyone knowing. However, they didn¡¯t expect us to quickly discover that the reason for the tunnel¡¯s copse was because someone had set off explosives.¡± Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian looked at each other, having an unspoken mutual understanding. Qiao Nian remembered very clearly that her brother had said that they had found out that the people who had kidnapped her more than twenty years ago seemed to be from Europe. It was said that that person was powerful, so he had bribed the team leader of the kidnapping case. Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian looked at Lu Nian in unison. Lu Nian had gone to Europe with Lu You. ¡°Why are you back early?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Lu Nian. Without waiting for him to speak, he continued, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation over there?¡± When Lu Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s question, he shook his head gently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any traces. Dad asked me toe back and keep an eye on the house. He was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone. I didn¡¯t expect Qi Qi to¡­¡± ¡°Looks like that person is very powerful in Europe,¡± Lu Zhu said thoughtfully. Qiao Nian had long realized this. If it were really that easy to find out, the Lu family would have results after investigating her kidnapping back then. They wouldn¡¯t have dyed their reunion for twenty years. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and looked up at Chen Qing. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Did they confess?¡± ¡°They¡¯re mercenaries. In the past, they only needed a middleman to take on jobs. But this time, it¡¯s different.¡± Chen Qing pursed his lips and said solemnly, ¡°They received a box in their car. Inside the box was a cheque for 50 million, Miss Lu Qi¡¯s photo, and a note.¡± Chen Qing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The note said that as long as they killed Miss Lu Qi, the 50 million cheque could be exchanged at any time.¡± ¡°Previously, you said that they¡¯ve been here for more than a month?¡± Gu Zhou caught the loophole in Chen Qing¡¯s words. ¡°Have they been following Lu Qi?¡± ¡°When they first arrived in An City, they wanted to follow Miss Lu Qi, but their looks were unusual and they were easily noticed. They didn¡¯t dare to be too brazen. They thought that it would be a few months before they could make a move, but they didn¡¯t expect an unknown number to call them and tell them the time and route of Miss Lu Qi and Mr. Qin¡¯s ancestral worship.¡± ¡°They ced a remote-controlled bomb in the Wang Vige tunnel in advance. Later on, they installed a camera in a corner of the tunnel entrance. When Mr. Qin and Miss Lu Qi appeared, they only detonated the bomb manually ten minutes after Mr. Qin drove into the tunnel.¡± Lu Zhu clenched his fists and frowned. ¡°Looks like there are still traitors in the Lu family.¡± Perhaps that person was the traitor who had kidnapped Sugar back then. Lu Nian frowned slightly, his eyes gradually turning cold. ¡°Back then, the Lu family had already reced our staff. The remaining people are all people we trust very much. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a traitor among them!¡± Chapter 1381 - 1381 Strange 1381 Strange ¡°Back then, it was Sugar who was killed by them. Now, they even have their hands on Qi Qi. They¡¯re really bold. I want to see who gave them the guts!¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Looks like we have to clean up this family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t get rid of that malignant tumor as soon as possible, I wonder what else they will do to our family!¡± Lu Nian pursed his lips, looking displeased. ¡°I will be staying in the Lu family recently.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, his tone firm and undeniable. ¡°If they don¡¯t achieve their goal this time, they¡¯ll definitely attack again. We have to keep an eye on them!¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian. He was very worried that Nian¡¯er would be their next target. He couldn¡¯t let those people go unpunished anymore. He had to catch them as soon as possible. He might even be able to find out the truth about Nian¡¯er¡¯s kidnapping twenty years ago. He wanted those people to suffer a fate worse than death! Lu Zhu did not stand on ceremony with Gu Zhou. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but we still have to pretend not to know. That way, we won¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± When everyone heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, they agreed. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, had been frowning. He was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s something strange. Those people seem to have been¡­¡± Everyone looked at Chen Qing and saw that he was frowning in confusion. ¡°They¡¯ve been targeting Second Young Madam and Miss Lu Qi. They seem to have been targeting the daughters of the Lu family,¡± Chen Qing said, lowering his gaze. He had never heard of any idents involving the young masters of the Lu family. Lu Nian nced at Chen Qing and said after some thought, ¡°Twenty years ago, they targeted Sister Nian. Now, they¡¯re targeting Qi Qi.¡± At this point, Lu Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Are they jealous of the closeness of the Lu family?¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression darkened. He said expressionlessly, ¡°No matter what their intentions are, we¡¯ll just find them and ask them clearly.¡± Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and said thoughtfully, ¡°Twenty years ago, those people kidnapped me because my bone marrow matched Song Man¡¯s. They did it to save Song Man. But why did they attack Qi Qi this time? Could it be that there¡¯s something about Qi Qi that¡¯s worth their attention?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words made everyone fall into deep thought. ¡­ Wang Vige Tunnel. The tunnel had copsed severely, and there were still some trapped cars and people inside. The police could only rely on human help, and the rescue process was rtively slow. Deep in the tunnel, a group of four people walked towards the exit. The leader was holding a shlight. He shone it around and said, ¡°We¡¯re about two kilometers away from the target. When can we catch them?¡± The person standing behind the leader was controlling the tablet in his hand. The tablet showed the tunnel map. He circled two kilometers ahead and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the tunnel isn¡¯t stable enough. With our digging speed, we might be exposed before we catch the target. Their car is really not bad. It instantly increased its speed and left us two kilometers behind.¡± The two people behind were still aiming their guns at their surroundings, staying vignt. The tall man in the lead said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work. At least make a path. We still have to take the target away!¡± The four of them continued to move the stones. Outside the tunnel. Song Yu rushed to the Wang Vige Tunnel anxiously. Looking at the mess in front of her, her eyes turned red again. She took out her phone and called her brother. The call went through very quickly. Song Yu gripped her cell phone tightly and asked anxiously, ¡°Brother, where are you now? Have you found Qi Qi? I¡¯ve already arrived at the Wang Vige Tunnel. I¡¯ll go over and help now!¡± When Song Yu heard Lu Zhu tell her everything, she cried tears of joy. Her voice was teary. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s good that they are fine. I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡± Lu Zhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have to film? There¡¯s no hurry. Just film well.¡± Song Yu¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Brother, I took leave. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Chapter 1382 - 1382 Finding the Truth 1382 Finding the Truth At the entrance of the emergency room. Lu Qi walked over weakly, holding onto the IV stand. She asked worriedly, ¡°Sister, how is Senior now? What did the doctor say?¡± Qiao Nian quickly walked towards Lu Qi. Looking at Lu Qi¡¯s pale face, she said softly, ¡°Qi Qi, you¡¯re still very weak. I¡¯ll send you back to the ward. I¡¯ll take care of Qin Chuan.¡± Seeing that the lights in the operating theater were still on, tears welled up in Lu Qi¡¯s eyes. Suppressing her tears, she looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really fine. I want to stay here and watch over Senior.¡± The others joined them. Just as Lu Zhu was about to speak, he saw Lu Qi¡¯s voice choking with emotion. ¡°When the tunnel copsed, Senior Brother drove to a corner and protected me in a triangle. After that, a stone hit the roof of the car, and Senior Brother protected me in his arms, so I was safe. But now, Senior Brother¡­¡± Lu Qi¡¯s tears blurred her vision. She turned her head slightly and raised her hand to wipe her tears. She was really useless. Other than crying, she could not help Senior Brother at all. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian looked at each other. They did not expect Qin Chuan to risk his life to save Qi Qi. Qiao Nian knew in her heart that Qi Qi wouldn¡¯t go back to rest. She helped Qi Qi to a chair and sat down. Smiling, she said, ¡°Qi Qi, you don¡¯t know this, but Qin Chuan and I yed in the mountains when we were young. His skin is really thick. He¡¯ll be fine even if he falls from a tree. Don¡¯t worry, Qin Chuan will be fine.¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian carefully wiped Lu Qi¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Lu Qi nodded, her tears still falling uncontrobly. Qiao Nianforted Lu Qi softly. About ten minutester, she saw that Lu Qi had calmed down. She asked softly, ¡°Qi Qi, did you tell anyone that you were going to pay respects to your ancestors?¡± Lu Qi lowered her head in disappointment. When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her bright eyes were filled with confusion. She sensitively noticed that everyone was looking at her. Lu Qi blinked in confusion, her mind racing. Fragments mixed together. Her expression suddenly changed, and she asked with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Sister, did those people blow up the tunnel because of me?¡± Qiao Nian held Lu Qi¡¯s hand tightly. Lu Qi had to face some things eventually. She nodded and said, ¡°A person who knew that you were going to pay respects to your ancestors is very likely to leak this news to the killers.¡± Qiao Nian told Lu Qi about the results of the police investigation. ¡°It¡¯s really because of me.¡± Lu Qi frowned in disbelief. She lowered her gaze and recalled that Qin Chuan had been seriously injured because of her. ¡°Previously, I only told my family about me going to pay respects to my ancestors. My family is very good. How could there be a traitor among them? Is there a mistake?¡± ¡°Qi Qi.¡± Qiao Nian gently put her arm around Lu Qi¡¯s shoulder and patted herfortingly. She said gently, ¡°One can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Actually, we don¡¯t know who leaked it either, but we¡¯re still investigating. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they identally let it slip and others heard it. No matter what, we have to catch the person who wanted to harm you. Otherwise, they¡¯ll harm our family next time.¡± Lu Qi looked up and met Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle eyes. Her gaze gradually hardened. She didn¡¯t want her family to be hurt again. Those who did something wrong should be punished. With this thought in mind, Lu Qi nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, think hard. Who did you tell?¡± Qiao Nian coaxed in a low voice. Lu Qi thought back to the day she found out that she was going to pay respects to her ancestors. She muttered softly, ¡°That day, Senior Brother called me and said that he wanted to pay respects to his ancestors. I was choosing a gown with Sister Song Yu, so I told her.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she recalled how Song Yu had treated her to a meal. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Could it really be Song Yu who had told her? Song Yu? When Lu Nian heard this name, his eyes instantly turned cold. His right hand in his pocket clenched into a fist, and his expression darkened. Chapter 1383 - 1383 Not Easy to Investigate 1383 Not Easy to Investigate Qiao Nian asked gently, ¡°Did you only tell her?¡± Lu Qi shook her head and said seriously, ¡°There are others. I believe Sister Song Yu will never tell outsiders. She treats me so well. When Sister Song Yu and I returned home, Mom and Grandma were watching television in the living room. I told them about this too. During dinner tonight, my brothers all found out!¡± Lu Qi pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Auntie Cao was also present at dinner. Uncle Zhao, Xiao Ya, and Da Miao were also present.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. Why were there so many people? She had thought that she would have an idea of the culprit soon, but in the end, several butlers and servants of the Lu family knew about this. The fewer people there were, the easier it would be to investigate. However, with so many people around, it was really not easy to investigate. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. It seemed that this matter was really not easy to investigate! Lu Zhu said, ¡°Auntie Cao and Uncle Zhao are both old people in the family. They shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Xiao Ya is the daughter of my mother¡¯s butler. She grew up with us. She doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who does such a thing.¡± Lu Qi nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Yes, yes. Da Miao¡¯s father is Dad¡¯s bodyguard, and he¡¯s also someone who knows everything about the family. They¡¯re all family members. They are very hardworking. There are many things that we don¡¯t need to arrange and they¡¯ll take the initiative to do it in advance.¡± Lu Nian frowned slightly and said hesitantly, ¡°Could it be that they told someone else and someone else spread these words?¡± When Qiao Nian heard their words, she felt that this matter was in a mess again. It seemed that it would be very difficult to investigate the traitor. ¡°Auntie Cao?¡± When Qiao Nian heard this name, she found it a little familiar. She asked curiously, ¡°Auntie Cao was the one who previously suspected my identity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhu nodded. Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s expression and recalled that Auntie Cao had previously doubted that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She said softly, ¡°Sister, Auntie Cao doesn¡¯t speak politely, but she¡¯s quite kind. When I was young, she was the one who took care of me. When I was sick, she was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t sleep for a few days. I keep feeling that she won¡¯t harm me.¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Nian did not speak. They had been raised by Auntie Cao. Some time ago, they had gotten into an argument with Auntie Cao in the ancestral hall, but Auntie Cao wouldn¡¯t have done such a vicious thing. However, if Auntie Cao was really behind that incident, they would never let her off. However, they hoped that Auntie Cao didn¡¯t do this. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze. Now that there were no clues about this matter, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to suspect anyone. She said, ¡°Then investigate slowly. When the timees, we¡¯ll see who has a guilty conscience when they see Qi Qi. It might be that person.¡± Lu Qi sat there in a low mood, her eyes red-rimmed. She really hadn¡¯t expected someone in her family to want her to die just because she had told them that she wanted to acknowledge Old Master Qin as her master and prepare to pay respects to her ancestors. This time, she had even implicated Senior Brother. Senior Brother was still in the operating theater because of her. Lu Qi stared unblinkingly at the operating theater in the distance. She prayed in her heart that Senior Brother would be safe. Qiao Nian naturally understood what Lu Qi was worried about. She reached out and hugged Lu Qi. Fortunately, Qin Chuan was around this time. Otherwise, she might have lost her only sister. Hurried footsteps came from the end of the corridor. ¡°Qi Qi!¡± Song Yu¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her face was flushed red. She jogged in her high heels, her windbreaker almost falling to her shoulders. ¡°Sister Song Yu,¡± Lu Qi called out weakly. Song Yu ran to Lu Qi and squatted down. She sized her up carefully and pulled her into her arms. With a sobbing tone, she said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m fine. You scared me to death¡­¡± Towards the end, Song Yu was already sobbing uncontrobly, and her body was trembling. Without batting an eyelid, Qiao Nian retracted her hand from Lu Qi¡¯s body. She looked down at the shoes on Song Yu¡¯s feet. They were a pair of ck high heels, covered in mud. The stockings on Song Yu¡¯s feet had already been torn, but Song Yu didn¡¯t seem to notice this. Chapter 1384 - 1384 Grab the Child 1384 Grab the Child Usually, Song Yu was always generous and proper. Even when Song Yu secretly gave her a reminderst time, Song Yu still maintained her elegance andposure. Now, Song Yu was in a sorry state. Qiao Nian also noticed that when Song Yu ran over, her eyeliner was smudged. She might have cried. ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Lu Qi said obediently. Song Yu pursed her lips tightly and tried not to cry. She hugged Lu Qi tightly and tried hard to calm herself down. She took a deep breath, let go of Lu Qi, and sat on the other side of her. ¡°When I finished filming at noon, I realized that something had happened at the Wang Vige Tunnel. I also saw in the group chat that Big Brother and Second Brother were going to save you. I was frightened.¡± ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Brother for saving me.¡± As Lu Qi spoke, she nced at the operating theater, her eyes dim. ¡°Senior Brother is seriously injured. I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡± Song Yu followed Lu Qi¡¯s gaze and said softly, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be safe. Don¡¯t worry, how are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I was just frightened. I had some nutrition shots. Nothing else.¡± Lu Qi forced a smile. Song Yu heaved a sigh of relief and tucked her hair behind her ear. She tried hard to remain calm and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Song Yu,¡± Qiao Nian called out. Song Yu looked over. When she saw Qiao Nian, she called out shyly, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Song Yu, her voice as gentle as ever. Song Yu looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, but still nodded. Lu Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly. Could it be that her sister was still suspecting Sister Song Yu? Sister Song Yu cared so much about her. How could she harm her? Lu Nian frowned imperceptibly, but it quickly rxed. ¡°What did you mean when we were eating together?¡± Qiao Nian pretended to be puzzled. Lu Qi was stunned. Her sister and Sister Song Yu had actually eaten together. Why hadn¡¯t they brought her along? When Song Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she nced around in a panic. Seeing that other than the Lu family, there was only Gu Zhou and Chen Qing, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister, I heard someone calling at home that evening.¡± Song Yu¡¯s words instantly made Lu Zhu and Lu Nian wary. Song Yu recalled what had happened that day and said uncertainly, ¡°Sister, the person who called should be from the Lu family, but he didn¡¯t speak when he called. The voice on his phone was changed. He seemed to be saying something like ¡®grab the child¡¯. At that time, I was looking for my earring in the grass in the garden. That person was standing by the grass where I was.¡± ¡°Grab the child?¡± Song Yu nodded, her face slightly pale, as if she had been frightened. ¡°At that time, I was wondering if there was a child at home. Later on, I remembered that Sister had a child. I wasn¡¯t sure if that person was talking about Sister¡¯s child. I thought that it was better to be safe.¡± When Lu Qi heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she held her hand tightly and asked in surprise, ¡°Sister Song Yu, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to tell you. I wanted to go over and take a closer look, but I thought of what happened in Jiang Cheng and didn¡¯t dare to go out. I originally nned to call Sister immediately.¡± At this point, Song Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Ever since I came out of the grass, I keep feeling as if there¡¯s a pair of eyes staring at me. I¡¯m also afraid that my cell phone will be monitored. Usually, when I¡¯m filming, I hand my cell phone to my assistant. The chances of the cell phone being tampered with are very high. I want to tell my brothers about this, but they¡¯re not at home either.¡± Song Yu blinked and said nervously, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not sure I heard you clearly, but the next morning, I kept feeling that someone was following me, so I treated you to a meal and wanted to tell you secretly.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°My phone is with my assistant.¡± Song Yu quickly understood what Qiao Nian meant. She asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I look for my assistant now and ask him to give me my phone?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s eavesdropping software installed in your phone. Since the cell phone isn¡¯t in your hands, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 1385 - 1385 Stay Behind First 1385 Stay Behind First ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll change to an old pher. That way, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Some people eavesdrop on apps. Anyway, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t usually have your phone. If you change your cell phone, those people will know that you already know. They might attack you.¡± When Song Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t make a move. I don¡¯t usually use my phone anyway.¡± Lu Nian looked at Song Yu with aplicated expression and quickly looked away. At this moment, the lights in the operating theater turned off, the door opened, and the doctor walked out. Lu Qi hurriedly stood up, her heart beating violently, as if it would jump out of her chest the next moment. She quickly walked over. Qiao Nian followed closely behind, and Song Yu followed. Lu Qi asked worriedly, ¡°Doctor, is he fine?¡± The doctor took off his mask and met Lu Qi¡¯s anxious gaze. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient is already fine. Fortunately, he was sent here early. If he had been anyter, I¡¯m afraid even a god wouldn¡¯t have been able to save him.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s tense heart finally settled back down. Her lips curved up sweetly. Song Yu held Lu Qi¡¯s arm and her gaze fell on her face. Her lips curved up slightly. The doctor said solemnly, ¡°The patient¡¯s health is fine, but he needs to recuperate. Don¡¯t let him get injured again, or there will be endless trouble!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely pay special attention. We won¡¯t let him get hurt again.¡± The doctor continued, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is a little special now. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s hospitalized for observation. He can only leave after some time. You can go through the hospitalization procedures now.¡± A nurse walked out and handed a form to the doctor. The doctor wrote and drew on the form before handing it out. ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family member?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lu Qi had just finished speaking when Qiao Nian spoke first. Her eyes darkened slightly, and she felt a little disappointed. She didn¡¯t understand why she had such a strange feeling. Qiao Nian handed the form to Chen Qing. Chen Qing smiled at the nurse. ¡°Nurse Su, can I trouble you to take me to pay the fee?¡± The name tag on the nurse¡¯s chest said her name. When she heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°Pleasee this way!¡± Chen Qing and the nurse left. After a while, the doctors and nurses pushed a bed out. Qin Chuan was lying on the bed. Qin Chuan¡¯s face was pale. Hey there, still wearing an oxygen mask. His breathing was very light. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s face and recalled how Qin Chuan had rushed up to protect her in his arms when the tunnel copsed. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red again. Senior, I hope you can recover soon. She wondered if she would be able to repay what she owed him in this life. Seeing that Lu Qi was sad again, Qiao Nian reached out and patted her back. She said gently, ¡°Qi Qi, it¡¯s fine. Qin Chuan is fine. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re too weak now. You need to rest well.¡± Song Yu looked at Lu Qi¡¯s pale face and said in agreement, ¡°Qi Qi, you really should rest well. What if Mr. Qin wakes up and you faint?¡± Lu Qi shook her head in disapproval and said, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. I¡¯m fine. I just want to stay by his side. When he wakes up, I want to thank him in person.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi and recalled the first time she had seen her. This child looked gentle, but she was indeed stubborn. She smiled and nodded. Lu Zhu nced at Lu Qi, then at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Sugar, stay here and apany Mr. Qin and Qi Qi. Ah Nian and I will go home and see if there are any new clues.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Nian agreed obediently. Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Song Yu¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Xiao Yu, stay behind first.¡± Chapter 1386 - 1386 Guilt 1386 Guilt Song Yuforted Lu Qi in a low voice before saying to Qiao Nian, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been hard on you here. I¡¯ll go over and apany youter.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead.¡± Only then did Song Yu walk to Lu Zhu¡¯s side and call out obediently, ¡°Brother.¡± After those people left, Lu Zhu waited until only he, Lu Nian, and Song Yu were left in the corridor before saying, ¡°Did you see the person who called clearly?¡± Song Yu shook her head. She had made this up to begin with. She did not expect Lu Zhu to take it seriously. ¡°It was evening. That person was facing the light. I¡­¡± Song Yu pursed her lips tightly and said guiltily, ¡°Brother, I was too useless. If my feet hadn¡¯t gone numb back then, I could have chased after the person to take a look.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± The doubts in Lu Zhu¡¯s heart were resolved. He said with a serious expression, ¡°There¡¯s a traitor in the family. You have to be careful. It¡¯s only because that traitor told others about Lu Qi¡¯s schedule that something happened to her.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her lips trembled as she asked anxiously, ¡°Then what should we do now? How can we catch that person? That person wouldn¡¯t randomly appear for us to catch, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go home for the time being. Pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. When the timees, I¡¯ll send someone to protect you. Be careful when you¡¯re outside. Don¡¯t get injured,¡± Lu Zhu instructed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Song Yu. ¡°How can I help?¡± Song Yu frowned slightly and said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m also a member of the Lu family. I want to help too.¡± Lu Zhu smiled at Song Yu and said gently, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I want you to protect yourself. As long as you take good care of yourself, you¡¯ll be helping.¡± Lu Zhu paused again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be injured too. You were being watched previously. Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Song Yu pursed her lips slightly and said obediently, ¡°I¡¯m a public figure, and I¡¯ve been with the production team recently. There are many people around me. I think I¡¯m quite safe.¡± ¡°If you encounter such a thing in the future, tell me as soon as possible. Don¡¯t hide it alone and think of resolving it yourself,¡± Lu Zhu said worriedly. Song Yu nodded. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll apany Lu Qiter. I¡¯ll return to the production team to film tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Song Yu hurriedly jogged towards the ward area. From afar, she saw Qiao Nian, Lu Qi, and the others. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian walked out. Lu Zhu looked at Lu Nian and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think of this?¡± ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Song Yu. They might even discover something else.¡± Lu Nian frowned and said with aplicated expression, ¡°Perhaps she inadvertently knows something else, and those people are worried that she will tell us, so they¡¯ve been following her.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zhu replied. He and Lu Nian walked out of the emergency department and saw Gu Zhou standing there coldly. Seeing Lu Zhu and Lu Niane out, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany Sugar?¡± Lu Zhu asked. ¡°Her safety is more important.¡± Lu Zhu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Half an hourter, at the Lu family vi. Lu Zhu and the others had just walked into the living room when they saw Matriarch Lu sitting on the sofa with red eyes. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian greeted, ¡°Grandma.¡± Gu Zhou greeted politely, ¡°Grandma Lu.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. You must have returned from the hospital. How¡¯s Qi Qi¡¯s senior now?¡± Matriarch Lu hurriedly stood up and asked worriedly. Previously, she had already seen news in the family group chat that Lu Qi was safe and sound. Now, she was worried about Qin Chuan, who was with Qi Qi. Lu Zhu helped Matriarch Lu sit on the sofa andforted her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. We only returned after his surgery. The doctor said that he¡¯s already out of danger. He just needs to recuperate well.¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she pressed her palms together and muttered piously, ¡°God bless us. Both children are fine!¡± Chapter 1387 - 1387 Suspect 1387 Suspect Matriarch Lu let go and looked at Lu Zhu gently. ¡°Fortunately, Senior Brother Qi Qi took care of Qi Qi. Without him, I wonder if Qi Qi¡­¡± Towards the end, Matriarch Lu¡¯s voice choked as she said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s just that this child is so seriously injured. During this period of time, we have to take care of him and thank him properly. He was the one who saved Qi Qi. If it weren¡¯t for him, we might never have seen Qi Qi again.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s long eyshes drooped, and his eyes darkened. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, that person was very likely still thinking about Qi Qi! ¡°Grandma, I have something to say.¡± With that, Lu Zhu nced at Lu Nian and Gu Zhou. Lu Nian looked around the room to see if anyone was here. Gu Zhou walked naturally to the living room door and casually closed it. Lu Nian went upstairs and checked each room. When he arrived at his parents¡¯ room, he was about to push the door open and enter when it opened from the inside. Su Yan opened the door with red eyes. She looked at Lu Nian and asked softly, ¡°Why are you back? How¡¯s Mr. Qin?¡± ¡°Mr. Qin is already out of danger. We have a major discovery now. Let¡¯s go down and talk,¡± Lu Nian said with a serious expression. Su Yan¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She nodded and walked out. From behind, Su Yan¡¯s footsteps were a little light. It was obvious that she had been frightened by Qi Qi¡¯s incident. Only their family was left in the living room on the first floor. Matriarch Lu looked at the three juniors frowning and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Yan tried hard to maintain her usual elegance andposure. When she heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she also looked at the three juniors sitting opposite her, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Grandma and Mom, what I¡¯m about to say next is very important. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression was serious as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Qi Qi wasn¡¯t an ident this time. Someone in the family wanted Qi Qi¡¯s life!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She stood up excitedly and raised her voice. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be agitated. Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let anyone else know about this.¡± Lu Nian reminded her, ¡°Does anyone else know that Qi Qi went to pay respects to her ancestors?¡± Su Yan panted heavily, her eyes red. She slowly sat back down and said with a frown, ¡°When she found out that she was going to acknowledge Old Master Qin as her master, she was overjoyed. She told everyone at the dining table about this. Later on, everyone in the family found out. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t go out. Otherwise, everyone in the world would know.¡± When Lu Zhu heard Su Yan¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t only the people in the kitchen that night aware of these things?¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, she sighed softly and said, ¡°This is a good thing. At noon today, the chef in the kitchen wanted to cook Qi Qi¡¯s favorite dishes, but Uncle Zhao told me that Qi Qi had gone out. It happened to be noon, and there were many people in the kitchen. Word spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone in the family knew.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, he frowned and asked, ¡°Grandma, how long has Uncle Zhao been in the Lu family?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. They realized that Gu Zhou was suspecting Uncle Zhao. Gu Zhou said, ¡°If only a few people know Qi Qi¡¯s itinerary, we¡¯ll suspect those people. However, Uncle Zhao told the kitchen staff about Qi Qi¡¯s itinerary. Logically speaking, he just has to say that Lu Qi went out. From another perspective, if he wants to hide the fact that he told others about Qi Qi¡¯s itinerary, would he let more people know so that we would reduce our suspicion of him?¡± When Su Yan heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone else said it. Therefore, it¡¯ll be even more difficult for us to investigate this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. He might be trying to fish in troubled waters,¡± Lu Zhu said in agreement. Matriarch Lu frowned and shook her head. She said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Uncle Zhao is an old man in the family. Back then, when Old Master was still around, he was his secretary. Later on, Old Master retired and stayed at home as the butler. It¡¯s impossible for him to do such a thing.¡± Chapter 1388 - 1388 Probe 1388 Probe When Lu Zhu heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Zhao has no family in his life, right¡­¡± Lu Zhu did not make it clear directly. The matter of the traitor was very important. If he did not get rid of the traitor, the other members of the Lu family might be hurt. He did not want Grandma to blindly trust Uncle Zhao just because he had been staying at home for a long time. Moreover, Uncle Zhao only had to say that Qi Qi wasn¡¯t at home for dinner. Why did he have to talk about it so openly? The more one tried to hide it, the more obvious it would be. One really couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Lu Nian¡¯s mind raced, and he quickly made up his mind. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll test Uncle Zhao and see what his attitude is.¡± Actually, Su Yan still agreed with Matriarch Lu. She didn¡¯t think that the traitor was Uncle Zhao, but now, they had to prove that Uncle Zhao wasn¡¯t behind this. ¡°Be careful.¡± Lu Nian nodded and walked out. Su Yan watched as Lu Nian left, her frown deepening. She looked at Matriarch Lu worriedly. Matriarch Lu sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Sigh.¡± Lu Nian walked out and saw Uncle Zhao walking in anxiously, carrying chicken, fish, and a piece of pork ribs. When Uncle Zhao saw Lu Nian, his face was filled with anxiety. He quickly walked up to Lu Nian and asked anxiously, ¡°Second Young Master, how is Little Miss now? Has she returned?¡± Lu Nian sighed heavily and said softly, ¡°She was hit in the head by a stone and has been unconscious. The doctor doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up.¡± Uncle Zhao looked down at the thing in his hand and said with a disappointed expression, ¡°I wanted to make soup for Young Miss to nourish her body¡­¡± As Uncle Zhao spoke, his tone grew softer and softer. He frowned, and the wrinkles on his face deepened because of the mncholy. Lu Nian could only see his sadness on Uncle Zhao¡¯s face. He hoped that that person was not Uncle Zhao. He sighed and said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, Qi Qi will definitely wake up. When she wakes up, we¡¯ll make soup for her!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Zhao still looked tired. He said in a low voice, ¡°I hope she recovers soon. Uncle Zhao carried his things and walked towards the backyard. When he met other servants, he left dejectedly without greeting them. When Gu Zhou came out of the living room, he saw Uncle Zhao leaving. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly. A man who had never married or had a child? No matter how one looked at it, it was strange. When Lu Nian saw Gu Zhou, he walked towards him. Seeing Gu Zhou looking at Uncle Zhao¡¯s back with aplicated expression, he said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any ws just now.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze and looked at Lu Nian curiously. ¡°Uncle Zhao has never gotten married and had children?¡± Lu Nian looked around. There was no one else around, so he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard from someone that Uncle Zhao once had a wife he loved deeply. When his wife was pregnant, she had a car ident. Uncle Zhao never married again.¡± Gu Zhou nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°But still investigate carefully to see who spread the news.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ In the living room of a vi in the suburbs, thetest news was on the television. ¡°Thetest news from this station is being reported. The Wang Vige Tunnel has been searched and people have been rescued by the police fire department. Sixty victims have already been rescued and sent to the hospital. Ten more victims have died. Four more victims are missing. The police are still searching and verifying identities.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the report on the television sinisterly. Frustrated, he picked up the remote control and turned it off. He looked at the four of them coldly and questioned angrily, ¡°I asked you to capture Lu Qi, but you actually blew up the Wang Vige Tunnel. Do you want the world to be in chaos?¡± The leader lowered his head and apologized sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Master. We didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy. We wanted to wait until they got out of the car and there was no one around before taking action. We really didn¡¯t expect there to be a group of people watching the target mission. They blew up the Wang Vige Tunnel. They probably want to kill the target mission!¡± The man called Third Master looked at the leader sharply and asked coldly, ¡°Are you questioning my words?¡± The leader hurriedly lowered his head guiltily. The middle-aged man calmed himself down and continued, ¡°She should have been sent to the hospital. This time, you have to bring her back safely!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1389 - 1389 Why isn’t he awake? 1389 Why isn¡¯t he awake? The sun was setting. In Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. Qiao Nian came out of the bathroom of the ward and her gaze fell on Lu Qi¡¯s face. Ever since Qin Chuan had been sent to the ward, Lu Qi had been guarding Qin Chuan¡¯s bed and staring at his face. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She slowly walked to the sofa and sat down, frowning. Something didn¡¯t seem right with Qi Qi. She nced at the unconscious Qin Chuan and said, ¡°Qi Qi, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Do you want to rest first? I¡¯ll call you when Qin Chuan wakes up.¡± Lu Qi shook her head stubbornly. Reluctantly, she shifted her gaze from Qin Chuan¡¯s face to Qiao Nian¡¯s and asked, ¡°Sister, why isn¡¯t Senior Brother awake yet?¡± She sounded a little down, as if she was very sad. Qiao Nian stood up and walked over to Lu Qi. She gently patted Lu Qi¡¯s shoulder andforted her gently. ¡°He was injured today and underwent surgery. He will be sleeping now. He¡¯s recuperating. Only then can he recover faster.¡± Lu Qi knew in her heart that Qiao Nian was right, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her gaze fell on Qin Chuan¡¯s face again. When she thought of how her senior brother had risked everything to protect her in the tunnel, she only wanted to see him when he woke up. But for some reason, Lu Qi felt an emptiness in her heart, as if something was missing. At this moment, there was a knock on the ward door. ¡°Come in,¡± Qiao Nian said. Song Yu pushed the door open and walked in. She smiled at Lu Qi and said gently, ¡°Qi Qi, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital with you tonight.¡± Song Yu was still holding six thermos boxes. She smiled and said, ¡°People are made of steel. If you want to wait for Mr. Qin to wake up, you have to eat. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Lu Qi said weakly. She looked at Song Yu and was about to say something when her vision suddenly darkened and she lost consciousness. Qiao Nian quickly supported Lu Qi and called out worriedly, ¡°Qi Qi!¡± Song Yu quickly walked over and helped Qiao Nian support Lu Qi. Frowning, she said, ¡°Qi Qi has been stubborn since she was young. Sister, quickly see if she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the ward first, but¡­¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she looked at the unconscious Qin Chuan worriedly. Song Yu noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Mr. Qin.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°I have to trouble you then.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family.¡± Song Yu smiled. Qiao Nian bent down and picked Lu Qi up horizontally. Only then did she realize that Lu Qi was very thin and light. Song Yu hurriedly ran to the door and opened it for Qiao Nian. After Qiao Nian left with Lu Qi in her arms, she ced the lunch box on the bedside table. She walked to Qin Chuan¡¯s bed and sat down, taking out her phone to y games. She was the spokesperson of the game, so she had to practice more in the game. While opening the game, she inadvertently nced at Qin Chuan, who was lying on the hospital bed, and her eyes lit up. Although Qin Chuan looked sickly, his facial features were outstanding. He was much better-looking than the male celebrities in the entertainment industry and was about the same as her brothers in the Lu family. At this moment, Qin Chuan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Song Yu thought that she had seen something wrong. She leaned closer and realized that Qin Chuan had already opened his eyes. ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel now?¡± Song Yu asked politely. Seeing that Qin Chuan still wanted to sit up, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Qin, lie back down quickly. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. If you move around, your injuries might worsen.¡± Qin Chuany on the bed and met Song Yu¡¯s concerned eyes. Just as he was about to speak, his brain instantly hurt. His mind was empty. Everything around him was very unfamiliar to him. His gaze finallynded on Song Yu¡¯s face. Thinking of what he had just said, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Song Yu looked at Qin Chuan in confusion and exined, ¡°When the tunnel copsed, you were injured, so you were sent to the hospital.¡± Chapter 1390 - 1390 Who am I? 1390 Who am I? Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze stopped on Song Yu¡¯s face. He felt a memory sh across his mind, but he couldn¡¯t catch it. Qin Chuan frowned slightly, trying hard to recall the scene that had just shed across his mind. Seeing that Qin Chuan was frowning, Song Yu thought that he had just woken up and was still thinking about what had happened previously. She didn¡¯t speak and sat there quietly, unable to interrupt him. She lowered her head and sent Qiao Nian a message, wanting to tell her that Qin Chuan had already woken up. However, before she could finish typing her text, she was interrupted by Qin Chuan. ¡°Who am I?¡± The cell phone in Song Yu¡¯s hand slid down. She looked at Qin Chuan in disbelief and only saw confusion in his eyes. She thought for a while and replied seriously, ¡°You¡¯re Qin Chuan, Mr. Qin. Can¡¯t you remember anything?¡± Qin Chuan frowned slightly and muttered softly, ¡°Qin Chuan¡­¡± Although he no longer had any memories, these two words were especially familiar to him. Perhaps his name was really Qin Chuan. What did he do in the past? Realizing this, Qin Chuan¡¯s head instantly hurt. He closed his eyes and frowned. ¡°Mr. Qin, how are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Song Yu looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s pained expression and noticed that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. She said anxiously, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡± As Song Yu spoke, she pressed the emergency button by the bed and called Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian had just ced Lu Qi on the bed to sleep and was about to return to visit Qin Chuan when her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was Song Yu calling. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sister, Mr. Qin has woken up, but there¡¯s something wrong with his condition. He seems to have lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well now. I¡¯ve already called the doctor.¡± Song Yu¡¯s anxious voice came from the cell phone. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, as if she had thought of something. She quickly walked towards Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. Qin Chuan¡¯s ward was not far from Lu Qi¡¯s. As soon as Qiao Nian entered, she saw Qin Chuan in pain. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Qiao Nian walked to Qin Chuan¡¯s bed and sat down on a chair. She picked up Qin Chuan¡¯s hand and began to take his pulse. When Qin Chuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice again, he no longer dwelled on those fragments. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. For some reason, he felt a sense of kinship with her, as if they had known each other for a long time. Seeing that Qin Chuan had calmed down, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. His pulse had returned to normal, but he was a little weak. She had just heard from Song Yu¡¯s words that Qin Chuan seemed to have lost his memory. She looked at Qin Chuan, who was looking at her with a strange expression. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart gradually sank to the bottom. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Old Qin, is your brain really damaged?¡± ¡°Old Qin¡­¡± Qin Chuany on the bed, a trace of confusion shing in his eyes. He enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Am I very old?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan in disbelief. No matter how she looked at it, Qin Chuan looked in a daze. Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? Am I really getting old?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re still very young. You¡¯re my senior brother. My name is Qiao Nian.¡± ¡°Qiao Nian¡­¡± Qin Chuan felt that she wasn¡¯t lying, because he also felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this name. ¡°Since I¡¯m your senior, shouldn¡¯t you call me senior?¡± Qin Chuan frowned and asked seriously. Qiao Nian was speechless. Qin Chuan made sense. She was actually speechless. Qin Chuan thought that Qiao Nian was embarrassed by his words. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± Since Qiao Nian, his junior sister, hade to take care of him, why wasn¡¯t his master around? ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s missing.¡± At the thought that her grandfather¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, Qiao Nian felt terrible. ¡°Missing? Then why didn¡¯t you look for him?¡± Qin Chuan looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and asked in a low voice. Chapter 1391 - 1391 Headache 1391 Headache ¡°I¡¯ve been searching, but I can¡¯t find him,¡± Qiao Nian said in a low voice. ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Chuan suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Did I help you look for him?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for your grandfather as well.¡± ¡°Why has my grandfather gone missing too?¡± Qin Chuan asked, frowning. Qiao Nian tried hard to remain calm and said, ¡°Is there a possibility that your grandfather is our master?¡± Qin Chuan looked at Qiao Nian. Although she looked calm, he could tell that she was impatient. Could it be that he did not have a good rtionship with his junior sister? At the thought of this, Qin Chuan¡¯s head began to hurt. His face suddenly turned pale, but the pain was still unbearable. He gripped the bedsheets under him tightly. Qiao Nian noticed the change in Qin Chuan¡¯s expression and hurriedlyforted him. ¡°Qin Chuan, don¡¯t try to think about the past. That way, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Qin Chuan heaved a sigh of relief and emptied his mind. The pain in his head gradually disappeared. He looked at Qiao Nian and met her concerned gaze. It seemed that his junior sister was still very concerned about him. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Qin Chuan asked uneasily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will definitely be blessed by the heavens. Our people are still looking for Grandpa. Everyone is waiting for you to recover.¡± Qiao Nian regretted telling Qin Chuan that his grandfather had gone missing just now. Otherwise, Qin Chuan wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious. Qin Chuan nodded slightly. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the girl standing at the side. At this moment, Song Yu¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and nced at the caller ID. Smiling at Qiao Nian and Qin Chuan, she said, ¡°Sister and Mr. Qin, I have something on. I¡¯ll go out and take a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Song Yu and nodded. After Song Yu left, Qin Chuan asked, ¡°The person who just left was¡­¡± ¡°Her name is Song Yu, and she¡¯s the sixth daughter of the Lu family.¡± Qiao Nian had a faint smile on her face as she spoke gently. Qin Chuan lowered his gaze slightly. Miss Lu. Suddenly, an image shed across his mind. He was sitting at the desk and writing non-stop. The words ¡°Miss Lu¡± were written all over the white paper. Qin Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy just because he heard the words ¡°Miss Lu¡±. Could it be that he was in a rtionship with Miss Lu? Qin Chuan remembered very clearly that when he woke up, he saw Song Yu¡¯s innocent face. Her eyes were filled with joy. She called him ¡°Mr. Qin¡± because she was shy, or because he was her husband. Usually, she was too shy, so she only called him Mr. Qin. ¡°Qin Chuan, it¡¯s possible that your current situation is because of the injury to the back of your head. There¡¯s clotted blood pressing down on your nerves, which is why you lost your memory.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words interrupted Qin Chuan¡¯s thoughts. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll lose your memory temporarily, or if you¡¯ll never remember it.¡± It would have been fine if Qin Chuan had only temporarily lost his memory. If he could not recover on his own, she would have to think of other ways to help him regain his memories. She hoped that the previous Qin Chuan would return. Qin Chuan said seriously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me Senior?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression froze. She looked at Qin Chuan in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t his focus be on whether he could regain his memories? Why was his mind filled with other things? Qiao Nian smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Senior Brother, will that do?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Looking at her bright smile, in a daze, he seemed to have seen the same smile before. He gently raised his hand to rub her head, but just as he did so, an image of a young man gently rubbing the head of a young girl appeared in his mind. The smile on the young girl¡¯s face gradually fused with Qiao Nian¡¯s. Just as Qin Chuan wanted to take a closer look, his brain began to hurt uncontrobly. He put down his hand, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath to empty his mind. The pain in his brain gradually disappeared. Qiao Nian stood up and walked over to Qin Chuan. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll help you sit up now so that it¡¯ll be easier to examine the injury to your brain.¡± Chapter 1392 - 1392 Falling Out 1392 Falling Out Qin Chuan nodded gently and sat up with Qiao Nian¡¯s help. Thinking of how Song Yu had said that he was injured because the tunnel had copsed, he asked curiously, ¡°Nian Nian, why did the tunnel copse?¡± ¡°Senior, you need to rest well now and conserve your strength.¡± Qiao Nian helped Qin Chuan sit up and ced her bag on a cab at the side, then took out a silver needle. When Qin Chuan saw the silver needle in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Was this needle really used to treat illnesses and not to kill? Although he was very puzzled, he still trusted Qiao Nian wholeheartedly. When he realized this, he found it a little unbelievable. ¡­ After Song Yu walked out of the ward, her expression instantly darkened. She muted her phone and walked out. Only when she walked out of the hospital area and into the garden did she look at her cell phone. There were six missed calls on the cell phone. Song Yu gripped her cell phone tightly and called back with a cold expression. The other party picked up almost instantly. Without waiting for the other party to speak, Song Yu said with a dark expression, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose your identity?¡± Song Xue threatened calmly. Song Yu¡¯s eyes were cold, and they gradually turned vicious. ¡°Go on, tell me what you want to say. I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll chase you out of the Lu family?¡± ¡°If you dare to attack Lu Qi again, I¡¯ll definitely chase you to the ends of the earth!¡± With that, Song Yu hung up mercilessly and looked at theke in front of her, panting. She lowered her head and deleted all her contact information about Song Xue. She sat on a lounge chair at the side and gradually calmed down. A breeze blew past, and Song Yu felt a trace of coolness. Her lips curved up slightly. She slowly stood up and walked towards theke step by step. If she took another step, she could jump in. Song Yu stood by theke. The goldfish in theke swam freely, just like her now. Lu Nian¡¯s face suddenly appeared in front of her. She seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes gradually dimmed. They were filled with grievances. She took a deep breath and turned to walk towards the inpatient area. She still had to stay by Qi Qi¡¯s side, lest those people attacked her. ¡­ In the ward. Qin Chuan sat on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. His head was filled with all kinds of silver needles. In the beginning, he had a terrible headache. Slowly, the pain gradually disappeared and he felt more and morefortable. A fragment appeared in his mind. The tunnel copsed. He drove quickly, trying to get the girl in the front passenger seat out of the tunnel. However, the boulders blocked the way forward. He barely managed to park the car in a safe triangle. The sound of boulders rubbing against the wall came from above. Through the windshield, he saw an entire boulder crashing down. He rushed desperately towards the terrified girl in the front passenger seat. He could feel his feelings for her back then. Even if only one of them could survive, she would definitely be the one to survive. He could sacrifice everything for her, even his life. Qin Chuan still wanted to try his best to see who it was. The footstepsing from outside the door pulled him back to reality. Qin Chuan suddenly opened his eyes. Thinking of what he had just seen, his grip on the bedsheets tightened involuntarily. Doctor Lin pushed the door open and entered. When he saw so many silver needles inserted into Qin Chuan¡¯s head, his expression changed. He frowned and questioned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Doctor Lin walked to the bed. He wanted to pull out the silver needles from Qin Chuan¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t dare to move them. With a dark expression, he questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t know that the structure of a human brain is veryplicated. You can¡¯t insert needles casually. You¡¯re simply fooling around. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call the Chinese medicine doctor in the hospital now and ask him toe over and take a look!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can handle it.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she nced at the time on her phone and prepared to remove the needles. ¡°No, don¡¯t move. Miss Qiao, this is a matter of life and death. You¡­¡± Before Doctor Lin could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a cold voice. ¡°Shut up.¡± Chapter 1393 - 1393 Doubts 1393 Doubts Doctor Lin looked over. The person who had stopped him was Qin Chuan. Doctor Lin pursed his lips and did not speak. Since the patient had agreed, it was useless for him to say anything as a doctor. Doctor Lin watched as Qiao Nian skillfully removed the silver needles from Qin Chuan¡¯s head. Her movements were very natural, just like Doctor Zhao¡¯s acupuncture technique in their hospital. No, to be precise, Qiao Nian¡¯s technique was even more natural than Doctor Zhao¡¯s. Doctor Zhao came from a Chinese medicine family and had studied Chinese medicine since he was young. Now that he was in Chinese medicine, many people regarded him as a divine doctor, especially when it came to acupuncture. His acupuncture skills were second in the country, but no one dared to im the first ce. Miss Qiao¡¯s acupuncture skills far exceeded Doctor Zhao¡¯s. Miss Qiao looked to be in her early twenties, but Doctor Zhao was already in his forties. Doctor Lin slowly walked to the bed. When Miss Qiao took out the needles, her expression was natural, as if she did not take such a matter seriously at all. Seeing the silver needles on Mr. Qin¡¯s head being removed one by one, a little blood flowed out from the back of his head. Seeing this, Doctor Lin gasped. He looked at Qiao Nian nervously, not daring to speak. With a calm expression, Qiao Nian ced the silver needle aside and wiped the blood off the back of Qin Chuan¡¯s head with a cotton ball. She said, ¡°You must have been hit in the head by a stone. From the looks of it, there shouldn¡¯t be much blood in your brain, nor did it crush the most important nerves. However, the blood clot in your brain will give you a headache and cause you to lose your memory.¡± Qiao Nian helped Qin Chuan deal with the blood clot at the back of his head. Only then did she let Qin Chuan sit by the bed. As she disinfected the silver needles, she put them away and said, ¡°For the next three days, I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you twice a day. When the timees, take the medicine I prescribed for you.¡± Qin Chuan leaned against the bed and stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. He wanted to ask when he would remember everything, but he heard Qiao Nian say, ¡°You¡¯ve only temporarily lost your memory. You¡¯ll definitely remember everything in the future, but¡­¡± After Qiao Nian disinfected thest silver needle and put it away, she looked at Qin Chuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you¡¯ll be able to remember everything, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat you.¡± Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Qin Chuan knew that he would definitely recover. The tension in his heart gradually rxed. Doctor Lin, who was at the side, frowned. Just now, when he found out that Qin Chuan¡¯s situation was urgent, he ran over anxiously. However, it seemed that the problem had been resolved. He didn¡¯t have to do anything else. Qiao Nian put the silver needles into her bag. Only then did she notice Doctor Lin standing at the side in a daze. She said seriously, ¡°When his condition improves tomorrow, we¡¯ll do a CT scan of his brain.¡± Doctor Lin came back to his senses and looked at Qin Chuan. Qin Chuan¡¯s face was pale, but he looked quite energetic. He didn¡¯t know where Miss Qiao came from. She had casually touched his patient. He didn¡¯t know how his patient was doing now. If anything happened, no matter who was in charge, the hospital would be ndered. Doctor Lin said with a serious expression, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to do a full examination.¡± Qiao Nian was a doctor, so she naturally knew what Doctor Lin was worried about. She understood Doctor Lin¡¯s worry very well. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°He does need a full examination, but he¡¯s still very weak now. It¡¯s not suitable for him to do many tests at once. Why don¡¯t we do them separately?¡± Seeing how cooperative Qiao Nian was, Doctor Lin heaved a sigh of relief. If Qiao Nian was really just a quack, she would definitely not agree to his suggestion because of her guilty conscience. However, since Qiao Nian had agreed to his suggestion now, it meant that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t worried that there would be something wrong with Qin Chuan¡¯s health at all. She trusted his medical skills very much. Doctor Lin recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s acupuncture technique just now. He really hadn¡¯t expected a young little girl to have such ability. He said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll take a CT scan of his brain tomorrow. I¡¯ll make arrangements for the rest.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Lin,¡± Qiao Nian said politely. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Qiao Nian said, ¡°Come in.¡± Song Yu walked in. When Qin Chuan saw Song Yu¡¯s white down jacket, his pupils dted slightly. Chapter 1394 - 1394 Qi Qi 1394 Qi Qi Qin Chuan had just seen the girl he was desperately protecting in the car. The girl was also wearing a white down jacket. He looked at the white down jacket, his heart racing. He didn¡¯t know why he had such a strange feeling. Doctor Lin was about to leave when he thought of Lu Qi next door. He reminded her, ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m preparing to prescribe some more medicine for Miss Lu. I need to sign it. Come to my officeter.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Before Doctor Lin left, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Qin Chuan naturally understood what Doctor Lin meant. His gazended on Song Yu¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Song Yu met Qin Chuan¡¯s concerned gaze, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She said, ¡°Mr. Qin, I¡¯m not feeling unwell.¡± Qiao Nian nced at Song Yu and recalled that she had told Qin Chuan that Song Yu was the precious daughter of the Lu family. She exined, ¡°Senior, the Miss Lu the doctor was talking about just now is the seventh daughter of the Lu family, Lu Qi, from the ward next door.¡± Qin Chuan lowered his gaze and repeated ¡°Lu Qi¡± in a low voice. Just by thinking Lu Qi¡¯s name, his heart began to race, as if his heart would jump out of his throat in the next moment. Qin Chuan felt his breathing tighten. The image of the youngdy covering her ears helplessly and wearing a white down jacket shed across his mind. Seeing Qin Chuan¡¯s strange expression, Song Yu wanted to tell Qiao Nian something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Who was the person trapped in the tunnel with me?¡± Qin Chuan asked, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian¡¯s fox-like eyes, which seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts, narrowed slightly. She said slowly, ¡°The person trapped in the tunnel with you is Lu Qi.¡± Qin Chuan pursed his lips tightly. The memory fragment in his mind just now was that the person he had risked his life to save in the tunnel. That was Lu Qi! Hence, he liked Lu Qi. No wonder his heart was beating wildly when he saw the white down jacket, but when he saw Song Yu¡¯s face, he calmed down. Regardless of whether he had memories or not, his heart would always race when it came to the person he liked. After Qin Chuan came back to his senses, his eyes were filled with worry. He asked, ¡°How¡­ how is she now?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s worried gaze and recalled that if Qin Chuan hadn¡¯t saved Lu Qi, they might not have been able to see her. She said gratefully, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s all thanks to you for protecting Qi Qi. She wasn¡¯t injured, but she was shocked. We wanted her to be hospitalized.¡± When Qin Chuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his tense heart slowly rxed. He seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Qiao Nian. Once again, he asked seriously, ¡°Can you take me over to see her?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned when she met Qin Chuan¡¯s sparkling eyes. Lu Qi had just fainted. If they went over, would they wake her up? She was about to refuse, but when Qiao Nian saw the light in Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright!¡± When Song Yu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with disapproval. Instinctively, she wanted to protect Lu Qi. Lu Qi needed to rest well now. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Qin, your body is very weak now. You should rest well. Qi Qi has been guarding your bed. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she went back to rest. Let her rest for a while more!¡± Qin Chuan was about to get up, but when he heard Song Yu¡¯s words, his heart jumped to his throat. He looked at Song Yu impatiently and asked, ¡°Has she been guarding me?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu. Song Yu still seemed to be very concerned about Lu Qi. She said, ¡°Previously, you were seriously injured in order to save her. Qi Qi has always been very grateful to you and mes herself. She stayed by your side. Later on, she fainted, so I sent her back to rest.¡± Qiao Nian had never expected Qin Chuan to wake up as soon as Qi Qi fainted. Qin Chuan sat there with his head lowered. It was as if two despicable people were arguing in his mind. The little person on the left: Go and see her. I can only be at ease if I see with my own eyes that she¡¯s fine. The little person on the right: I can¡¯t visit her. If I do, I¡¯ll wake her up. She won¡¯t be able to rest well. It¡¯s not good for her health. Chapter 1395 - 1395 Unexpected Meeting 1395 Unexpected Meeting Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan, who seemed to have encountered a century-old problem. She lowered her head, conflicted. She had grown up with Qin Chuan since she was young. She knew every expression of his very well. Qin Chuan was in a dilemma over whether to visit Qi Qi. Previously, she had thought that Qin Chuan had taken a liking to Qi Qi¡¯s talent in medicine and wanted to help his grandfather take her in as his disciple. But now, it seemed that things were not that simple. She narrowed her eyes. She knew very well that if Qin Chuan didn¡¯t visit Qi Qi tonight, he probably wouldn¡¯t sleep tonight! She even suspected now that he was not helping her grandfather take in a disciple at all, but that he wanted to find a wife. Qiao Nian slowly lowered her gaze. She had no way to ask Qin Chuan why he had helped her grandfather take Qi Qi in as his disciple. Now that Qin Chuan had lost his memory, he naturally didn¡¯t have his previous memories. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit in a wheelchair? I¡¯ll bring you to the door of her ward. Take a look at her through the ss!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Qin Chuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s suggestion, his frown rxed. This was really a good idea. Not only would he not wake Qi Qi up, but he would also be able to see her. Song Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the duty room to borrow a wheelchair.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble,¡± Qiao Nian said. In less than five minutes, Song Yu returned with a wheelchair. Qiao Nian helped Qin Chuan out of the bed. Seeing how strenuous it was, Song Yu was about to step forward to help when she saw Qin Chuan¡¯s polite and distant smile. Song Yu smiled and retracted her hand. Qin Chuan sat in the wheelchair with difficulty. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like Song Yu, but he didn¡¯t like other members of the opposite sex touching him. As for Qiao Nian, he felt that it was very natural to interact with her. He didn¡¯t feel any repulsion at all. Qiao Nian pushed Qin Chuan¡¯s wheelchair out, and Song Yu followed. The three of them had just walked to Lu Qi¡¯s ward when the door opened. Lu Qi, who was wearing a hospital gown, was pushing the moving IV stand out. When Qin Chuan saw Lu Qi, his eyes were filled with surprise. However, when he realized that her face was pale, there was a hint of worry in his eyes. When Lu Qi saw Qin Chuan, she immediately squatted down in front of him and grabbed his left hand. Her beautiful eyes were like fireworks. ¡°Senior Brother, how do you feel now? Does it still hurt?¡± Senior Brother? In a daze, Qin Chuan seemed to hear a sweet voice calling him ¡°Senior Brother¡± by his ear. His lips curved up slightly. Tears were falling from Lu Qi¡¯s red-rimmed eyes again. Just seeing her cry made Qin Chuan feel terrible. He raised his right hand and carefully wiped Lu Qi¡¯s tears away. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Qin Chuan like this, Lu Qi was still worried about his health, but she was more d that her senior brother was fine. Her life had been saved by Senior Brother. Lu Qi stood up and moved closer to Qin Chuan. She hugged him gratefully, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Senior, thank you. Thank you for saving me!¡± She rested her head gently on his shoulder, afraid that she would touch his wound. She didn¡¯t dare to use any strength. Qin Chuan¡¯s entire body stiffened. Her body was so soft, and she smelled of milk and disinfectant. In a daze, he felt that he had once been very greedy for the milky fragrance on her body. He seemed to have smelled this scent a long time ago. He was certain that the two of them were destined to be together. He had never been a hesitant person. If he felt that they were a match made in heaven, he would have married her long ago! Qin Chuan now understood that he must have loved the girl in front of him very much. He must have married her long ago. After Qin Chuan thought through what had happened, he raised his hand and hugged Lu Qi back. He gently patted Lu Qi¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Husband and wife don¡¯t have to thank each other.¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s words were like a bomb,pletely stunning Lu Qi, Qiao Nian, and Song Yu. Lu Qi let go of Qin Chuan hesitantly and stared unblinkingly at him. Chapter 1396 - 1396 Indecent Thoughts 1396 Indecent Thoughts Seeing that Lu Qi¡¯s gaze was a little strange, Qin Chuan asked in confusion, ¡°Did we quarrel?¡± Lu Qi shook her head in a daze. She just didn¡¯t expect Senior to think that the two of them were husband and wife. Moreover, Senior Brother¡¯s expression was very serious now, as if he wasn¡¯t joking at all. She looked into his eyes, and she could only see her face in his obsidian-like eyes. Her steady heartbeat instantly broke down. It beat violently, as if it was trying to break free from her chest. Qiao Nian frowned unhappily. She now knew that Qin Chuan had improper thoughts about her sister. Now that he had lost his memory, Qin Chuan actually thought that he and Lu Qi were husband and wife. Her sister was still a child, okay! Qiao Nian gripped the wheelchair tightly. All she wanted to do now was push Qin Chuan away! But in the end, Qiao Nian took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress her displeasure. Song Yu had yet to recover from her shock. She stood there nkly. Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s body sway, she quickly walked over and helped her up. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Qi Qi, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You¡¯re still a little anemic. You should rest well in bed.¡± When Lu Qi heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she hurriedly looked away and said softly, ¡°Yes, yes, Sister Song Yu.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s face had already turned red from head to toe. She was like a cooked prawn. Seeing that Lu Qi¡¯s reaction was a little strange, Qin Chuan¡¯s expression darkened slightly. When Qiao Nian heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she retracted her gaze from Lu Qi¡¯s flushed face. She looked down at Qin Chuan in the wheelchair and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll push you back to rest!¡± With that, Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi. ¡°Qi Qi, go to bed early. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Alright, Sister. See you tomorrow.¡± Lu Qi noticed the smile in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and looked away with a red face. With Song Yu¡¯s help, she quickly walked towards her room. Qiao Nian pushed Qin Chuan back to his ward. When they returned to his ward, Qin Chuan frowned and asked, ¡°Qi Qi and I aren¡¯t married yet?¡± He could naturally tell that Lu Qi was shy just now. This meant that the two of them were not married. He did not understand why he had not married Qi Qi. Qiao Nian helped Qin Chuan onto the bed. Seeing him lie down, she said, ¡°Qin Chuan, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so secretive. You actually didn¡¯t say anything. When you remember everything, I¡¯m curious about when you fell for my sister, Qi Qi.¡± Qin Chuan said calmly, ¡°No matter what, as long as I see her, I¡¯ll fall in love with her at first sight.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so straightforward.¡± ¡°This is called honesty.¡± Qin Chuan smiled faintly. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. At this moment, her phone rang. She opened it and saw that it was a message from Song Yu, saying that she had something to tell her. ¡°Senior, rest first. I¡¯ll go out for a while. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± With that, Qiao Nian took her phone and went out. She saw Song Yu standing at the door of Lu Qi¡¯s ward. When Song Yu saw Qiao Nianing out, she walked towards her anxiously. She looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, my eyelids keep twitching. I have a bad feeling that something will happen tonight. Can you find more people to guard Qi Qi?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu¡¯s serious expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to guard Qi Qi. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, I keep feeling that those people aren¡¯t enough.¡± Song Yu frowned slightly. She pursed her lips and looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°The more people, the better.¡± ¡°Do you know something?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu and asked tentatively. Song Yu pursed her lips tightly, the anxiety in her eyes obvious. She shook her head stubbornly. ¡°Hm?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Sister, something happened to Qi Qi today. I found someone who knows divination. She said that Qi Qi will have a disaster in the next month. I think it¡¯s better to believe it than not. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to find more people to guard Qi Qi,¡± Song Yu lied sincerely. Chapter 1397 - 1397 Repeated Advice 1397 Repeated Advice Song Yu was an actress. She knew how to put on a sincere expression. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. After some thought, she nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll find more people to take care of Qi Qi. I won¡¯t let Qi Qi be hurt.¡± With Qiao Nian¡¯s assurance, Song Yu smiled in relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll guard the door of the ward today.¡± ¡°Just get the doctor to arrange a bed for you to sleep in the same ward as Qi Qi,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. She really treated Song Yu as someone close to her now. As long as Song Yu didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate, she didn¡¯t mind having another sister. Song Yu shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be outside. I can keep an eye on the situation outside. If a stranger really wants to enter Qi Qi¡¯s room, I¡¯ll get someone to stop him immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Qiao Nian gave Song Yu a few more reminders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Qin Chuan first. Take good care of Qi Qi.¡± Song Yu nodded. Qiao Nian turned around and entered Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. Thinking of what Song Yu had just said, her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Just now, Song Yu had said that she had helped Qi Qi find someone to divination reading. She learnt that Qi Qi might suffer a cmity soon. She did not believe such a thing. However, those people from Europe would definitely not let the matter rest. It was always good to have another person take care of Qi Qi. She wondered if her brothers had found the traitor. Seeing Qiao Nian enter, Qin Chuan looked up at her and asked, ¡°Did you pass by Qi Qi¡¯s ward just now? Is Qi Qi asleep now?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Qin Chuan and raised her eyebrows slightly. She teased, ¡°You¡¯re really concerned about her.¡± Qin Chuan smiled calmly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You should be asleep. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow. Rest well today,¡± Qiao Nian said. ¡°Are you hungry now?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Qiao Nian was about to order takeout when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, she saw Gu Zhou push the door open. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes as she asked in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are you still here?¡± Gu Zhou nodded and nced at Qin Chuan, who had already woken up. Only then did he look at Qiao Nian and say, ¡°I¡¯m bringing you back to rest.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just stand guard here,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou frowned slightly and said, ¡°Let Chen Qing stay here. It¡¯ll be more convenient for him to take care of him than you.¡± Chen Qing followed Gu Zhou in. Holding a lunch box in one hand and a basket of fruits in the other, he smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°Hello, Madam. Hello, Mr. Qin.¡± He had just bought fruits at the entrance of the hospital. Second Young Master had turned around and disappeared. He hurriedly ran over and realized that Second Young Master had rushed to the ward first. Second Young Master must be anxious to see Second Young Madam. Qiao Nian looked at the sweat on Chen Qing¡¯s forehead. She was now 100% certain that Chen Qing was really omnipotent. He could do anything. Qiao Nian felt that if Qin Chuan went to the bathroom, it would be more convenient if Chen Qing was around. Now that Qin Chuan was awake, she was relieved. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Zhou smiled at Qin Chuan and said softly, ¡°Mr. Qin, if you need anything, just instruct Chen Qing to do it.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Gu Zhou and nodded. Seeing Qiao Nian walking over, Gu Zhou reached out and took her hand, leading her out. After the two of them entered the elevator, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and asked seriously, ¡°Did you find anything when you went to the Lu family?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was serious as she waited quietly for Gu Zhou to answer. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, he frowned imperceptibly. Without hesitation, he pressed Qiao Nian against the elevator wall. His bottomless eyes stared unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Seeing his cold expression, she asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pursed his lips unhappily. Only then did he ask, ¡°If I didn¡¯t pick you up, were you nning to stay here and take care of him for the night?¡± Chapter 1398 - 1398 I Won’t Let You 1398 I Won¡¯t Let You Qiao Nian looked up at him and said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s my senior brother!¡± Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes in displeasure and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Nian felt that Gu Zhou¡¯s theory was strange. She exined seriously, ¡°We grew up together. When I was young, he was the one who took care of me when I was sick. When he was sick, I was the one who took care of him. It was just like how you stayed by Grandma¡¯s side when she was not feeling well.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. She finally understood that Gu Zhou was being possessive! Gu Zhou¡¯s tense expression gradually disappeared, and his eyes softened. He gently tucked her hair behind her ear and pinched Qiao Nian¡¯s face. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I just hope that I¡¯m the one who spends every night with you.¡± His voice was slightly low and his voice trailed off, as if he was wheedling at her. Smiling, Qiao Nian wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck and said gently, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou had no resistance to Qiao Nian¡¯s sweet smile. He lowered his head slightly and kissed her forehead before standing up. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, he answered her question. ¡°We realized that everyone in the Lu family vi knows Qi Qi¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s not easy to investigate.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t Qi Qi only tell a few people her whereabouts? How did everyone know?¡± ¡°Because someone spread it.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed. With a serious expression, she asked, ¡°Who did that?¡± The person who had revealed Qi Qi¡¯s whereabouts was very likely a traitor. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡± Qiao Nian asked curiously, ¡°Did you investigate Uncle Zhao?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. As the two of them spoke, they arrived at the parking lot. After getting into the car, Gu Zhou started the car and told Qiao Nian all the information Chen Qing had found about Uncle Zhao. Uncle Zhao was an old man in the Lu family vi. He had been by Old Master Lu¡¯s side in the past and had participated in the war. He was Old Master Lu¡¯s right-hand man. When Old Master Lu was in power, Uncle Zhao could be considered a figure in An City. In that era, he had an arranged marriage. He once married a wife, but because he was rarely at home, his wife took care of his biological mother alone. The couple was still very close. Once, at the Lu family¡¯s New Year banquet, Old Master Lu had also invited Uncle Zhao¡¯s family. At that time, he had used Old Master Lu¡¯s car to pick up Uncle Zhao¡¯s wife, Su Feng. At that time, Su Feng was six months pregnant. She took Old Master Lu¡¯s car to a banquet and got into a car ident. At that time, Su Feng died. Ever since then, Uncle Zhao had never married again and grew old alone. When Qiao Nian heard Uncle Zhao¡¯s past, she frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you suspect that there¡¯s more to Uncle Zhao¡¯s wife¡¯s death?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate. We¡¯ll probably know the results tomorrow,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. Auntie Cao¡¯s cold face appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind again. Uncle Zhao was suspicious, but Auntie Cao was also very strange. Auntie Cao had always targeted her. Moreover, that day in the ancestral hall, Auntie Cao had been scolded by her brothers. Would she¡­ At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt uneasy. She asked, ¡°Did you investigate Auntie Cao?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve also investigated. Grandma isn¡¯t in good health. She¡¯s been guarding Grandma by the bed. She doesn¡¯t seem to have time to tell anyone about the news. However, I¡¯ve also asked Chen Qing to investigate her.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with them, then investigate the others one by one. We¡¯ll be able to find out.¡± When Gu Zhou drove to the Lu family, the sky was already dark. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock. The Lu family usually slept early. Gu Zhou had secretly gone out to pick Qiao Nian up himself. As the lights in the Lu family vi were off, the two of them tiptoed upstairs. As soon as they walked to the living room, the two of them heard whispers from the kitchen. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian exchanged a look. They immediately lightened their footsteps and slowly moved to the side of the kitchen. Chapter 1399 - 1399 Eavesdropping 1399 Eavesdropping The two of them had just walked to the kitchen door when they heard Auntie Cao¡¯s incredulous voice. ¡°What did you say? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Auntie Cao¡¯s words were filled with surprise, as if she could not believe what she had heard at all. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou looked at each other, then moved closer to the kitchen door to continue eavesdropping. ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Heh, let me tell you, I¡¯m the most awake now!¡± This was a man¡¯s voice. His voice was a little old, and his tone was filled with displeasure, as if he didn¡¯t agree with Auntie Cao at all. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. She had a feeling that the two people in the kitchen were talking about Lu Qi. Bam¡ª A crisp p resounded throughout the room. After a few more seconds, Auntie Cao¡¯s angry voice came from the kitchen. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? What you¡¯re saying is all nonsense. I¡¯m telling you, quickly shut up. I¡¯ll go and confess to Matriarch!¡± ¡°Confess? What are you talking about?¡± The man sounded anxious. ¡°I came to tell you this tonight. I just wanted to say that I¡¯m leaving. I just feel that I¡¯ve let you down for the rest of my life¡­¡± Auntie Cao¡¯s sobbing voice came from the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re really muddle-headed. How could you leave me alone? How could you do such a thing? I don¡¯t want you to leave. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll confess. For the sake of our past rtionship, Matriarch will definitely forgive me. I might not have the good days I have now, but you¡¯re different. You can still be the butler. As long as you¡¯re no longer muddle-headed, nothing will happen to us.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s toote.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to agree with Auntie Cao¡¯s suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. As long as I take the initiative to confess, it¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to help me confess. The young masters are so smart. They¡¯ll definitely find out that I was the one who did it. When that happens, they¡¯ll definitely be even angrier. Stay here. You¡¯ll definitely be doing well by Matriarch¡¯s side.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯ste at night. This is the best time for me to leave. If it¡¯s anyter, I might not be able to leave.¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou exchanged nces. They stood there coldly. When the man walked out of the kitchen, they blocked his path. Qiao Nian had already turned on the shlight on her cell phone. When she saw Uncle Zhao, her expression changed slightly. Uncle Zhao had never expected Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to be standing outside the door. He was so frightened that his heart was in his throat, and his legs felt a little weak. If he hadn¡¯t been holding onto the door frame, he might have knelt on the ground. Qiao Nian put away her cell phone and turned on the lights in the living room and kitchen. Auntie Cao, who had been silently wiping her tears in the kitchen, hurriedly ran out of the kitchen when she saw that the lights had turned on. When she saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, she was so frightened that she covered her mouth. Gu Zhou looked down at Uncle Zhao. His voice was cold, like a demon from hell. ¡°Uncle Zhao, it¡¯s already sote. Where are you nning to go instead of sleeping?¡± Uncle Zhao tried hard to remain calm. He gave a bright smile. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re back. Our son-inw is also here!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She had never expected to see such a good show tonight. Now, there was no need to investigate anything. There was already an exnation. Auntie Cao looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. She didn¡¯t know if the two of them had just returned or if they had been back for a long time. She thought of a way to change the topic. ¡°Um, Old Zhao and I had been together for a long time, but we were too embarrassed to say it. After all, we¡¯re two old people in a rtionship, so we came out at night¡­¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re deaf?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. He took a step forward, and the pressure he exuded made Auntie Cao and Uncle Zhao¡¯s expressions change. Uncle Zhao looked at Gu Zhou in front of him and took a deep breath nervously. His voice trembled as he asked, ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, from the beginning to the end, not a word was missed. I heard everything.¡± Qiao Nian looked at him expressionlessly and said coldly. Uncle Zhao pursed his lips tightly. He had the guts to do something like that, but he didn¡¯t want to get himself involved. Chapter 1400 - 1400 Unbelievable 1400 Unbelievable Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s voices weren¡¯t soft, and they woke the rest of the family up. After a while, the other members of the Lu family came down from the second floor one after another. Seeing that they were all standing at the kitchen door, they frowned slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Uncle Zhao lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. Seeing that Qiao Nian was also here, Matriarch Lu walked over to her step by step and asked gently, ¡°Nian Nian, why are you back sote? Since you¡¯re back, go back to your room and rest early.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and looked at Matriarch Lu. Su Yan was thest toe down. She was wearing a purple satin sleeping robe. As she walked, she coughed and asked, ¡°Sugar, how is Qi Qi now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine now.¡± When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief and began coughing again. Matriarch Lu looked at Su Yan, who was coughing so hard that her face was red. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. You should rest early.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yan shook her head gently. When Uncle Zhao heard that Lu Qi was fine, he frowned slightly and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the precious daughter of the Lu family to be so lucky!¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s words stunned Matriarch Lu, Su Yan, Lu Zhu, and Lu Nian. When Auntie Cao heard Uncle Zhao¡¯s words, her face turned pale with fear. She quickly stepped forward and grabbed Uncle Zhao¡¯s arm. She said coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Hurry up and apologize.¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Uncle Zhao raised his hand and shook Auntie Cao off. He looked at Matriarch Lu expressionlessly and asked coldly, ¡°Matriarch, do you know why Master invited my wife and children to the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet back then?¡± Matriarch Lu felt a chill run down her spine. She had a bad feeling and shook her head gently. ¡°That¡¯s because my wife is pregnant with your Lu family¡¯s child!¡± At this point, a despairing smile appeared on Uncle Zhao¡¯s face. ¡°When I was young, I took a bullet for Master and built a business empire for him. When Master retired, I helped him take care of his family, but I found out that my wife had long been tainted by Master. My child was also Master¡¯s. Master was afraid that I would find out about these things, so he deliberately got someone to kill my wife and child.¡± The more Uncle Zhao spoke, the more ufortable he felt. Tears fell one by one. ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for the Lu family. How did the Lu family repay me?¡± Matriarch Lu frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? You¡¯re so pitiful. You don¡¯t even know the truth of the matter. Your man doesn¡¯t love you at all. He¡¯s been with my wife for a long time.¡± The more Uncle Zhao thought about it, the more hatred he felt. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That poor wife of mine doesn¡¯t know anything. She was tainted by that old man just like that.¡± Although Matriarch Lu was old, she was not muddle-headed. She narrowed her eyes and asked directly, ¡°Did you tell those people about Qi Qi¡¯s schedule on purpose?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? I¡¯m just taking revenge for my wife who didn¡¯t dare to resist!¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and his lips were trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my family. I want you to experience the pain of losing your family!¡± Matriarch Lu was so angry that she clutched her chest and breathed heavily. Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Matriarch Lu up and gently stroked her back,forting her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be anxious. Breathe slowly!¡± Matriarch Lu pointed at Uncle Zhao¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense. You¡¯re a housewife. You¡¯ve been at home for too long. You really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s voice trembled. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. What had his wife done wrong? Just because his wife was good-looking and filial to his mother, Old Master Lu actually targeted her. Matriarch Lu breathed heavily. When she finally calmed down, she questioned angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve been following Master everywhere. How can you not know where he goes? If he really did such a thing, why did you stay in the Lu family for so long? You even let Lu Qi ride on your neck to y. You¡¯re really good at acting.¡± When Uncle Zhao heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He blinked, and the image of him driving away alone after sending Old Master Lu back to the Lu family vi shed in his mind. Chapter 1401 - 1401 Impossible 1401 Impossible The more Matriarch Lu spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°I know him best. He never looks at other women. It¡¯s never possible for him to betray me!¡± When Uncle Zhao heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s powerful words, his mind was in a mess. He hugged his head with both hands and shouted in pain. Uncle Zhao¡¯s current state stunned everyone. Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Matriarch Lu take a step back and stood in front of her, shielding her behind her. Uncle Zhao knelt on the ground in pain. Seeing Uncle Zhao like this, Auntie Cao¡¯s eyes turned red. She hurriedly rushed forward and said, ¡°Old Zhao, Old Zhao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zhu looked at Uncle Zhao, who was lying on the ground, in shock. He frowned tightly. He could not believe that Uncle Zhao was really a traitor. Uncle Zhao used to dote on Qi Qi a lot. How could he let Qi Qi be hurt? Lu Nian didn¡¯t dare to believe what he was seeing either. He asked, ¡°Uncle Zhao, why did you do this?¡± Uncle Zhao rolled on the ground with a headache. He tossed and turned, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Auntie Cao could only watch anxiously. Qiao Nian looked at Uncle Zhao¡¯s current situation, her eyes filled with confusion. She took out a silver needle from her bag and pricked Uncle Zhao¡¯s head. Uncle Zhao¡¯s struggles grew weaker and weaker. In the end, he fainted to the ground. Auntie Cao looked at Uncle Zhao, who had fainted, with teary eyes. She looked at Qiao Nian uneasily and asked curiously, ¡°Eldest Miss, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer Auntie Cao immediately. Instead, she picked up Uncle Zhao¡¯s hand and took his pulse. Uncle Zhao¡¯s pulse was normal, exactly the same as that of an ordinary person. There was nothing wrong with him at all. She frowned slightly and looked at Uncle Zhao in confusion. Auntie Cao, who was sitting at the side, saw Qiao Nian frown. She had also heard that Eldest Miss¡¯s medical skills were very good. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Eldest Miss, is Old Zhao sick?¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. Slowly, she put Uncle Zhao¡¯s hand down. She looked up at Auntie Cao and asked, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯re close to Uncle Zhao. Have you noticed anything abnormal about him recently?¡± Auntie Cao raised her hand to wipe her tears. She sniffled and said, ¡°We just had a physical examinationst month. Everyone is fine. There¡¯s nothing abnormal¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about his health.¡± Qiao Nian interrupted Auntie Cao. After some thought, she said, ¡°What about his words and actions?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Auntie Cao hesitated for a moment, her frown deepening. Only then did she say, ¡°In the past, he was bent on repaying Master and Matriarch¡¯s kindness, but starting fromst month, he began to say some muddle-headed things.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°He kept talking about his parents and his deceased wife. He even said that they were all killed by Master. I thought he was senile. I told him once or twice that his parents had died of old age, but he didn¡¯t seem to listen at all.¡± The more Auntie Cao spoke, the more helpless she became. She frowned. ¡°He even insisted that his deceased wife had an affair. Previously, he thought that his deceased wife was with his neighbor. He even said that his deceased wife had done something wrong before God took her life. I never expected him to begin to misunderstand that his deceased wife¡¯s car ident was caused by Master. I¡­¡± With a plop, Auntie Cao knelt in front of Matriarch Lu and begged bitterly, ¡°Matriarch Lu, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Old Zhao either. Perhaps he¡¯s really senile. There¡¯s something wrong with his mind. Please let him off!¡± Qiao Nian slowly stood up and walked up to Matriarch Lu. She couldn¡¯t help but see Matriarch Lu¡¯s sad eyes. She nced at everyone and said, ¡°Uncle Zhao¡¯s condition is a little strange. Lock him up first. We¡¯ll talk after we investigate thoroughly. Grandma, what do you think?¡± When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked up at her and nodded. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Go and investigate! Alright, everyone, leave!¡± Qiao Nian helped Matriarch Lu back to her room. When only the two of them were left in the room, Matriarch Lu seemed to have all her strength drained. She sat on the sofa in the room, exhausted. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness. You should rest more,¡± Qiao Nian advised gently. When Matriarch Lu heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she patted the empty seat beside her and said gently to Qiao Nian, ¡°Sugar,e and sit.¡± Chapter 1402 - 1402 Strange 1402 Strange Qiao Nian sat down obediently beside Matriarch Lu. She knew that Matriarch Lu was very upset now, but some things just happened. Uncle Zhao was the traitor. She could tell that Grandma couldn¡¯t bear to part with Uncle Zhao, so she asked them to lock him up for the time being. ¡°When you were young, Old Master Zhao and Old Master had just retired. The two of them carried you wherever they went. They yearned to let the entire world know of your existence. At that time, if you wanted stars and the moon, they would definitely help you pluck them.¡± At this point, Matriarch Lu heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°After you were kidnapped, Old Zhao had been looking for you outside. He only returned when the matter of your murder became a foregone conclusion. At that time, he had lost more than twenty kilograms. He stood there like a bamboo pole that would copse with a gust of wind.¡± As Qiao Nian listened to Matriarch Lu talk about the past, it was as if she had seen it with her own eyes. She felt that if there was such a loyal butler, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe that the traitor was the butler either. ¡°After that, Qi Qi was born. He was worried that something would happen to Qi Qi. As long as he was free, he would stay by Qi Qi¡¯s side and let Qi Qi ride on his neck. He would bring Qi Qi home to y every day. Tell me, how did he be like this?¡± The more Matriarch Lu thought about it, the sadder she became. She couldn¡¯t understand how Old Zhao had be like this. Qiao Nian looked up at Matriarch Lu and asked, ¡°Grandma, how credible do you think Auntie Cao¡¯s words are?¡± Matriarch Lu sighed slightly. ¡°She never lied in the past, and she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying this time. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡± Qiao Nianforted Matriarch Lu for a while longer. When Matriarch Lu was lying on the bed, she opened the door and left. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t return to her room. Instead, she went straight to the guest room Gu Zhou was in. At this moment, Gu Zhou was lying on the bed in his bathrobe, his hair still a little wet. He patted the seat beside him and said, ¡°Come over and sleep after taking a shower!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian took the bathrobe into the bathroom. Just as she was about to close the door, she saw that Gu Zhou was already standing at the bathroom door. She looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, then closed and locked the door mercilessly. She had been busy for the entire day, so she didn¡¯t have time to fool around with him. As she took off her clothes, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If you¡¯re tired, go to bed first!¡± Gu Zhou was rejected. Silently, he turned around and got into bed, casually flipping open his cell phone. Qiao Nian came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. She had also washed her hair and was wearing a dry hair hat. Naturally, she sat down beside Gu Zhou and said thoughtfully, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with Uncle Zhao.¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Qiao Nian and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°The Uncle Zhao was Grandma talking about might be an act, but Uncle Zhao could tell Auntie Cao calmly that he leaked Qi Qi¡¯s schedule. That means that he didn¡¯t hide anything from Auntie Cao.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian took a deep breath and said again, ¡°Uncle Zhao really treated the Lu family well in the past. How could a person have changed so much? If I remember correctly, his deceased wife has been dead for almost thirty years.¡± Gu Zhou put down his phone and sat up straight, frowning slightly. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s more to this matter? But when we were at the kitchen door, Uncle Zhao¡¯s hatred for the Lu family couldn¡¯t be hidden at all.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian nodded in agreement and continued, ¡°I understand what you mean. I just took his pulse. His pulse is normal, but there seems to be something else in his body.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a living creature swimming in his veins.¡± This was also the first time Qiao Nian had seen such a situation. She looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I want to go to Qin Chuan¡¯s house to look through Grandpa¡¯s medical books. Perhaps I can investigate Uncle Zhao¡¯s current situation.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Gu Zhou nced at the time on his cell phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Chapter 1403 - 1403 Fearless 1403 Fearless Song Yu was wearing arge down jacket as she sat on a bench in the corridor. She pursed her lips tightly and held her phone tightly with both hands. She had already fallen out with Song Xue. Would Song Xue tell others about her background? Song Yu lowered her gaze weakly. Some things couldn¡¯t be changed just because she wanted to. All she could do was obey the will of the heavens. Song Yu tightened her down jacket and was about to sleep when footsteps came from not far away. She looked up and saw a woman standing at the end of the corridor. That woman was none other than Song Xue whom she had blocked. Song Yu silently retracted her gaze and lowered her head to y a cell phone game. Her footsteps were getting closer and closer. The footsteps stopped in front of Song Yu. From the corner of her eye, Song Yu nced at Song Xue and saw her sitting calmly on the stool beside her. ¡°You¡¯re the big star Song Yu, right? Can you take a photo with me?¡± When Song Yu heard Song Xue¡¯s pretentious voice, she felt like throwing up. She looked at her cell phone without changing her expression and echoed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°Are you really not?¡± Song Xue took out the dagger from her bag and pressed it against Song Yu¡¯s waist, questioning sarcastically. Song Yu sat up straight and narrowed her eyes slightly. She looked at Song Xue and said in a low voice, ¡°You can choose to kill me here.¡± Song Xue paused for a moment. Song Yu moved slightly, and the tip of the knife sank into her clothes. Song Xue¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife, trembled slightly. She suddenly retracted her hand and grabbed Song Yu¡¯s hand, walking straight to the safe passage. She pushed Song Yu against the wall and ced the knife across Song Yu¡¯s neck. Song Yu looked at Song Xue calmly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you slit my throat? You can leave after you cover up the event location. Anyway, I¡¯m an abandoned chess piece now, right?¡± Song Xue stared unblinkingly at Song Yu, as if she wanted to tell if Song Yu was telling the truth. She retracted her knife with an indifferent expression and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. Back then, you were chosen by the Lu family to enter the Lu family. Even if you find your family, their feelings for you will still remain the same.¡± Hearing Song Xue¡¯s words, Song Yu became even more nervous. She didn¡¯t show it on her face and looked elsewhere indifferently. ¡°However, if they knew about what happened between you and Lu Nian, do you think they would still ept you?¡± Song Xue smiled, her eyes staring at her prey like a cunning fox. Song Yu¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly, but she pretended to be calm. She nced at Song Xue coldly and said calmly, ¡°If you want to say it, go ahead.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Song Yu interrupted Song Xue mercilessly. She took a step forward and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You can say whatever you want. I don¡¯t care about anything. If you dare to attack my family again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± With that, Song Yu pushed Song Xue away coldly and walked towards the corridor. Song Xue was the only one left in the safe passage. Her eyes were filled with shock. She had thought that she had Song Yu under her control long ago, but Song Yu¡¯s reaction waspletely unexpected. Could it be that Song Yu was really not afraid? Song Xue frowned, her eyes turning cold. Since this trick didn¡¯t work, don¡¯t me her for being impolite. ¡­ The next morning, when Uncle Zhao woke up, he was locked in his original room with two bodyguards guarding the door. The moment Qiao Nian walked into the room, she met Uncle Zhao¡¯s empty eyes. Uncle Zhao was sitting by the bed in a daze, thinking about something. Auntie Cao had been guarding Uncle Zhao for the entire night. When she saw Qiao Nian enter, she asked anxiously, ¡°Eldest Miss, what¡¯s wrong with Old Zhao? He didn¡¯t say anything after he woke up. He just sat there.¡± Qiao Nian walked up to Uncle Zhao and shook her hand in front of him. However, Uncle Zhao didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. ¡°Is he like this when he wakes up?¡± Qiao Nian asked, looking at Auntie Cao. Auntie Cao nodded anxiously, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him either. Eldest Miss, has he lost his soul?¡± Qiao Nian took Uncle Zhao¡¯s pulse, but he still didn¡¯t react to the outside world. After doing all of this, Qiao Nian said, ¡°We have to give him a full examination.¡± Chapter 1404 - 1404 Hypnotic Worm 1404 Hypnotic Worm Auntie Cao looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, then at Uncle Zhao worriedly. Qiao Nian came out of Uncle Zhao¡¯s room and went straight to the Lu family¡¯s living room. Everyone in the living room didn¡¯t look well. It was true that they had caught the traitor, but they had yet to get the mastermind out of Uncle Zhao. When Qiao Nian walked in, everyone¡¯s gaze was on her face. Gu Zhou was sitting on an armchair, staring unblinkingly at her. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She walked over to Gu Zhou and sat on the armrest of the sofa beside him. Matriarch Lu¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Nian Nian, how¡¯s Old Zhao now?¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s emotions wereplicated. She was very worried about Old Zhao. Part of the reason was that she wanted to find out who was behind this through Old Zhao, and another part was because she cared a little about Old Zhao. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Her dreams were filled with what happened when Old Zhao was in the Lu family. When she woke up, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Old Zhao was a traitor. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen simr cases in books regarding Uncle Zhao¡¯s condition. It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯m afraid my memory is wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matriarch Lu asked in confusion. ¡°If I remember correctly, he must have been drugged with a hypnotic worm,¡± Qiao Nian said, pursing her lips. ¡°Hypnotic Worm? What¡¯s that?¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°The hypnotic worm is a kind of worm in the southern borders. Those who are infected with the child worm will listen to the master of the mother worm obediently.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Even if the master of the mother worm changes the memories of the person who is infected with the child worm, the person who is infected will listen obediently.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he was poisoned by a worm?¡± Matriarch Lu asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but there are indeed hypnotic worms in his body. I want to make a trip to Qin Chuan¡¯s house and find books about hypnotic worms. Then, I¡¯ll be able to confirm if Uncle Zhao has really been poisoned with the hypnotic worm,¡± Qiao Nian said solemnly. When she was young, she had flipped through her grandfather¡¯s books and seen records of hypnotic worms. At that time, her grandfather had taken the book out of her hand and said that there were not many hypnotic worms left. There was no need to study hypnotic worms anymore. Qiao Nian thought that it was the same logic, so she stopped reading. At that time, she happened to see an introduction of the hypnotic worm. Matriarch Lu nodded. The others also turned serious. They had not expected someone to be poisoned. It seemed that the person behind this could not be underestimated. Lu Zhu and Lu Nian looked at each other in unison, their eyes gradually bing firm. There was only one thought in their minds. No matter how difficult the future path was, they had to do their best to protect the Lu family. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou went straight to Qin Chuan¡¯s house. Qiao Nian¡¯s fingerprints had been recorded in the lock of Qin Chuan¡¯s door, so Qiao Nian entered without any effort. She brought Gu Zhou to the study and scanned the bookcase. Finally, she saw the Encyclopedia of Voodoo in the corner of the bookcase. Qiao Nian took out the book and found the ¡°hypnotic worm¡± in the contents. Seeing the contents, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he followed her out. The two of them went to the Lu family again. In the car, Qiao Nian read the contents of the book, her expression turning more and more serious. She turned to look at Gu Zhou and said solemnly, ¡°This is going to be difficult!¡± A trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to find out the truth from Uncle Zhao,¡± Qiao Nian said with a frown. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When the hypnotic worm is in Uncle Zhao¡¯s body, he will protect his master wholeheartedly and definitely won¡¯t leak anything. However, if we take the hypnotic worm out of Uncle Zhao¡¯s body, Uncle Zhao¡¯s memories when he was poisoned will disappear.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression darkened. She gripped the book in her hand tightly. ¡°Those people are really cautious. They didn¡¯t leak anything. We have nowhere to investigate unless we find the source of the hypnotic worm.¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°ording to the book, thest time the hypnotic worm appeared was 300 years ago. It was a young girl who refined the hypnotic worm who took the initiative to reveal it. Otherwise, no one would know that she had a hypnotic worm.¡± Chapter 1405 - 1405 Anger 1405 Anger When other worms were inserted into a person¡¯s body, they would more or less react to the human body. However, only the Hypnotic worm was different. The Hypnotic worm was only used to change a person¡¯s memories. When a person¡¯s memories were tampered with, it meant that there was a Hypnotic worm in their body. They would absolutely obey everything the person with the mother worm said. Under such circumstances, they would never leak the matter of their master. The reason why Uncle Zhao had a headache yesterday was because he had forcefully recalled the past. He had suffered the bacsh of the Hypnotic worm and fainted from the pain. Today, Uncle Zhao was sitting there in a daze. In fact, the Hypnotic worm in his body was circting again. After the Hypnotic worm was sessfully circted, Uncle Zhao would be someone who hated the Lu family again. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I forcefully awaken his memories?¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. He¡¯ll only faint.¡± Qiao Nian sighed heavily and continued, ¡°Even if the hypnotistes, he can only hypnotize Uncle Zhao. There¡¯s no way to hypnotize the worm in Uncle Zhao¡¯s body, unless¡­¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and looked up at Gu Zhou. Her eyes flickered with a strange light as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of something. I can try to knock out the worm. When the timees, I¡¯ll confront Uncle Zhao. That way, we might have a chance to find out who the mastermind is.¡± There was a red light ahead. After Gu Zhou stopped the car, he looked at Qiao Nian with admiration, his lips curving up slightly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and took out her phone to send Lu Zhu a message. This was something that needed Lu Zhu¡¯s cooperation. When they returned to the Lu family, Qiao Nian told the Lu family about hertest discoveries. Uncle Zhao, who had yet to regain consciousness, was tied to a chair. The rest of the Lu family sat on the sofa not far away. Everyone in the living room fell silent. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Qiao Nian, who was taking Uncle Zhao¡¯s pulse. Uncle Zhao¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. Seeing everyone sitting in front of the sofa and looking at him, his expression instantly darkened. He asked coldly, ¡°Kill me if you want. What are you doing?¡± When Auntie Cao heard Uncle Zhao¡¯s words, she was so angry that her lips trembled. She frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting again? Why did you suddenly be like this? You clearly said that the Lu family is your family!¡± Towards the end, Auntie Cao¡¯s voice choked, and her tears fell uncontrobly. She cried, ¡°This is our family. Qi Qi is also our youngdy. How can you¡­¡± The hatred in Uncle Zhao¡¯s eyes did not diminish at all. He said coldly, ¡°Shut up. I told you long ago that the Lu family and I are irreconcble.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Uncle Zhao¡¯s words, she sensed that the Hypnotic worm was throbbing. She took out a silver needle and inserted it one centimeter into Uncle Zhao¡¯s chest without hesitation. Uncle Zhao¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, he blinked and looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Miss, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°You said that your wife was having an affair. When did your wife have an affair?¡± Without waiting for Uncle Zhao to speak, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. When you went out with Grandpa, your wife was with your mother almost all the time. After you returned home, your wife was with you. Could it be that your wife has a cloning technique that allowed her to appear beside two people at the same time?¡± Auntie Cao covered her mouth and stood at the side, tears falling uncontrobly. Previously, Matriarch Cao had said that she could not speak when Eldest Miss asked questions. Everyone from the Lu family focused their attention on Uncle Zhao¡¯s face, wanting to see something wrong with him. However, Uncle Zhao still looked fearless. He sneered and questioned, ¡°How do you know that she doesn¡¯t have time to have an affair?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s having an affair, but I¡¯m just stating a fact. You said that she was having an affair, so you have to show evidence.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian took out her phone. She lowered her head and scrolled through the screen a few times. ¡°You even said that my grandfather killed her?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master and the chauffeur conspired to kill my wife on purpose so that I could work hard with Old Master. Old Master really never expected me to know the truth.¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. Chapter 1406 - 1406 Strange 1406 Strange ¡°Who told you that Grandpa asked the chauffeur to kill your wife?¡± Qiao Nian asked calmly, standing not far away and staring unblinkingly at Uncle Zhao. ¡°You want to get information out of me? Let me tell you, you¡¯re still too young. You weren¡¯t even born when I fought on the battlefield back then!¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He yearned to kill everyone in the Lu family. The Lu family was simply a monster who killed without batting an eyelid. He had worked hard for the Lu family for his entire life, but in the end, it was just a joke. ¡°Uncle Zhao, calm down first.¡± Qiao Nian realized that Uncle Zhao was angry. She was worried that Uncle Zhao would be too agitated and wake up the hypnotic worm in his body. She asked, ¡°You keep saying that your wife is having an affair. Then when your wife first found out that she was pregnant, why didn¡¯t you ask her to abort the child?¡± When Uncle Zhao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He subconsciously said, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Uncle Zhao frowned. Then, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she was having an affair. I only know now that she was.¡± ¡°Who told you that your wife was having an affair?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Uncle Zhao seriously and asked calmly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s¡­¡± Before Uncle Zhao could finish speaking, his mind was in a mess. In his memory, his rtionship with his wife was broken. There was an endless fight every day. ¡°No, I knew in the past that she had betrayed me. She clearly¡­¡± Uncle Zhao could not continue speaking because a pile of new memories suddenly appeared in his mind. They were all of his wife, Wen Ya, waiting for him to return home. Strange. Why were there two different memories? Uncle Zhao¡¯s frown deepened. Seeing that Uncle Zhao was already beginning to doubt his own memories, Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Who told you that your wife was having an affair?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s frown deepened. After thinking for a long time, he said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Matriarch Lu, who was sitting not far away, looked at Uncle Zhao¡¯s timid expression. Although her voice was weathered, her tone was very dignified. ¡°Old Zhao, when Old Master was still alive, he always returned home. He never went to your house at all. Who doesn¡¯t know that the person he loves the most is me? I¡¯m the person he adores the most. It¡¯s impossible for him to have an affair. Who exactly told you that he was having an affair with your wife? Tell me, we¡¯ll bring him over to confront you!¡± Towards the end, Matriarch Lu¡¯s frown deepened. With a disappointed expression, she said, ¡°You¡¯re his personal guard and have always been by his side. You¡¯ve been by his side for more than forty years, and you¡¯re still doubting his character? You have to know that everyone in An City knows that Old Master is gentle, kind, and tolerant!¡± Matriarch Lu¡¯s words seemed to have opened a door. When that door opened, some memories that had been locked behind it surged out. Uncle Zhao frowned in pain. He bit his lower lip. When he finished epting those memories, he was stunned. Why? Why did he have two different memories? In his new memory, Old Master Lu was a tolerant person. At that time, he was impressed by Old Master Lu¡¯s character, so he had always been by his side. There was indeed such a thing as his wife being in a car ident. At that time, the chauffeur who caused the ident kept shouting that he was innocent. When he was taken away by the police, he even cried and said that he didn¡¯t kill anyone on purpose! Although Old Master Lu was tolerant of people, he would never be soft-hearted to his enemies. It could even be said that he was cruel. At that time, he only knew that his wife was dead and that the child in her stomach was gone. It was a baby boy who had already taken shape. Later on, the chauffeur who caused the ident went to jail. Seeing that Uncle Zhao was in a daze, Matriarch Lu said coldly, ¡°What exactly are you thinking!¡± When Uncle Zhao heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s voice, he subconsciously looked up at her. Matriarch Lu was so angry that she was panting heavily. She said angrily, ¡°At that time, the driver with the surname Wei was in a car ident because he was drunk. He reeked of alcohol. When he knelt in front of you and apologized, didn¡¯t you smell the alcohol on him?¡± Chapter 1407 - 1407 Don’t Be Agitated 1407 Don¡¯t Be Agitated Uncle Zhao was stunned. ¡°Old Master was so angry that he made him spend the rest of his life in prison just to avenge you. Have you really gone senile? Have you forgotten all of this?¡± Matriarch Lu looked at Uncle Zhao with a dark expression. She yearned to throw Uncle Zhao out, but when she thought of how Uncle Zhao had stayed in the Lu family for so many years, her heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. When Auntie Cao, who was standing at the side, heard Matriarch Lu¡¯s words, she nodded tearfully and said softly, ¡°Old Zhao, I was there too. The chauffeur had just drunk too much. At that time, I was the one who helped you carry your wife out of the car. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Uncle Zhao looked at Matriarch Lu in disbelief, his gaze finallynding on Auntie Cao¡¯s face. There was already a deviation in his current memories. He didn¡¯t know which memory to believe at all, but the only thing he was sure of was that Auntie Cao wouldn¡¯t lie to him. At that time, he and Auntie Cao were both servants of the Lu family and had no benefits. In other words, the memories he had just recalled were all real? Uncle Zhao¡¯s gaze fell on Matriarch Lu again. Her eyes were filled with tears, and his body was trembling slightly. What was going on? Why couldn¡¯t he remember how well Old Master and Matriarch Gu had treated him previously? Why was his mind filled with voices asking him to ruin the Lu family? What exactly was going on? Seeing that Uncle Zhao¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Qiao Nian trembled all over. She hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, don¡¯t be agitated. I know why you have two different memories.¡± Uncle Zhao looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He took a deep breath and tried his best to remain calm. His eyes were red as he looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Miss, I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I have twopletely opposite memories in my mind. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re hypnotized. Can you think about it carefully? Is there anyone who frequently sits in front of you and tells you things?¡± Qiao Nian asked seriously. Uncle Zhao shook his head and said sadly, ¡°No, I remember. I only remember that the chauffeur who caused the ident once called me. He said¡­ he said that the child in my wife¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t mine.¡± Auntie Cao quickly walked up to Uncle Zhao and cried until she was out of breath. ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived. The driver surnamed Wei was in a car ident when he was drunk and killed your wife. You¡¯ve always wanted to repay Master and Matriarch!¡± Uncle Zhao frowned at Auntie Cao in front of him. He did not speak. His mind was in a mess now. Two voices were fighting. Qiao Nian looked at Uncle Zhao and said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should have been hypnotized. That person hypnotized you to attack the Lu family. As for what you said about my grandfather deliberately causing your wife¡¯s death, we¡¯ve also investigated it. With that, Qiao Nian took out her phone and yed a recording. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± When Uncle Zhao heard the voice on the phone, his eyes lit up. This voice belonged to the chauffeur, Wei Hao, who had killed his wife and children. ¡°I just came to see how you were doing here.¡± Uncle Zhao had always been in the Lu family and was very sensitive to the voices of the people around the Lu family. This was the voice of Lu Zhu¡¯s secretary, Allen. Wei Hao gave a wanton smile and said mockingly, ¡°The Lu family is actually so kind to visit me? Has the sun risen from the west?¡± ¡°I just think you¡¯ve been in prison for a long time. If you really repent, the Lu family is willing to let you live.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wei Hao¡¯s voice was especially excited. He leaned forward and looked at Allen expectantly. ¡°Are you saying that I can get out early?¡± ¡°Back then, you were driving drunk. Logically speaking, your time in prision is about up.¡± Allen shook his head helplessly, looking disappointed. ¡°I wanted to let you out during Lixia, but you¡­¡± ¡°What? Why do you still say but¡­¡± Wei Hao questioned excitedly, his tone rising. Seeing that Allen was silent, Wei Hao panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°I want to go out. I¡¯ve been working obediently in prison all these years. I¡¯ve done very well!¡± Chapter 1408 - 1408 What a Pity 1408 What a Pity Allen nced at Wei Hao and frowned. ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡± Wei Hao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you sighing? What a pity? What¡¯s wrong with me? Can¡¯t I go out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did previously?¡± Allen asked. Wei Hao looked innocent and said, ¡°I can only stay in prison every day and work hard. Other than that, what else can I do?¡± Allen looked at Wei Hao coldly and said in disappointment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have other things to do. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you!¡± Seeing that Allen was about to turn around and leave, Wei Hao hurriedly called out, ¡°Mr. Allen, don¡¯t leave yet. I have something to say. Let¡¯s discuss it further!¡± Allen stood there calmly and nced at the time on his wrist. He said coldly, ¡°I still have a minute!¡± ¡°I remember now. I remember everything,¡± Wei Hao said eagerly. Wei Hao knew in his heart that after the chauffeur incident, he could leave in a few years. However, he would probably have to stay here for the rest of his life because of the Lu family. Now that the Lu family had finally relented and was willing to let him out, he couldn¡¯t wait to confess everything. ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few days ago, Old Zhao came to visit me. If it weren¡¯t for him, how could I have stayed in there for the rest of my life? I was very angry, so I deliberately told him that his wife had cheated on him. The child belongs to Old Master Lu. I wanted him to feel terrible. Who asked him to make me stay here for the rest of my life!¡± When Uncle Zhao heard Wei Hao¡¯s words, his eyes turned red and tears welled up in his eyes. When Allen heard Wei Hao tell him everything, he asked calmly, ¡°Do you still want to go out?¡± Wei Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded vigorously. Due to Old Master Lu¡¯s instructions, his wife and son could not visit him. He had been in prison for too long. After he went out, he only wanted to see his family! ¡°I really want to go out.¡± At the thought that he would be able to see his wife and son soon, Wei Hao¡¯s voice choked. ¡°I really want to see my family.¡± He was alive, but he couldn¡¯t meet his family. How painful was that! Allen said lightly, ¡°Eldest Young Master has already said that if you really want toe out, we¡¯ll talk after you die!¡± The expression on Wei Hao¡¯s face froze for a moment, and the sorrow gradually faded. His eyes were red with anger as he questioned loudly, ¡°How dare you lie to me?¡± ¡°I hope you can make it clear who taught you those words. If you don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll probably never see the sun next month!¡± Allen smiled and pped his hands gently. At this moment, the door opened. A person in a police uniform walked in. When Wei Hao saw that person, the blood drained from his face. ¡°Hell King Ning?¡± Wei Hao¡¯s voice trembled. Hell King Ning was the Hell King of prison. All prisoners would not survive a month under his hands. Hell King Ning¡¯s torture methods were very ruthless, but the forensic doctor couldn¡¯t find any problems with them. When Allen saw Hell King Ning, he said very politely, ¡°Officer Ning, although Wei Hao is in prison, he deliberately sowed discord between Butler Zhao and the Lu family and almost killed Young Miss Lu. Perhaps it¡¯s because he has a grudge against the Lu family that he got someone to set up a bomb in the Wang Vige Tunnel. The explosion in the Wang Vige Tunnel killed many people. This matter is very serious. I heard that you¡¯re a god at solving cases. I think if I hand this matter to you, the truth will definitelye out soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the recording ended, Uncle Zhao¡¯s frown deepened. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°I remember someone writing me a note a few days ago.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the note?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°In order not to leave any traces, I burned it.¡± Uncle Zhao leaned back in his chair loosely, his eyes filled with despair. ¡°It said, ¡®The child in your wife¡¯s stomach is Old Master Lu.¡¯¡± Chapter 1409 - 1409 Apologizing 1409 Apologizing Auntie Cao had been extremely sad, but now that she heard the conversation between Qiao Nian and Uncle Zhao, she seemed to have realized something. She slowly stood up and looked at Qiao Nian beside her. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Miss, are you saying that Old Zhao was hypnotized and his memories were tampered with? Is that why he did such a stupid thing?¡± Auntie Cao¡¯s words were very ingenious. There were twoyers of meaning. On the firstyer, she meant Uncle Zhao had done something wrong, but that wasn¡¯t his intention. He had been harmed. On the secondyer, Auntie Cao was saying that Uncle Zhao had been deceived into doing something wrong. Now, Uncle Zhao was like a puppet. A puppet wasn¡¯t in the wrong, right? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said that Uncle Zhao had schemed to kill Lu Qi! Auntie Cao wanted to get Uncle Zhao out of this matter. Qiao Nian gave Auntie Cao a meaningful look. She didn¡¯t speak. Her gaze fell on Uncle Zhao¡¯s face not far away and she asked calmly, ¡°Uncle Zhao, think about it. Who gave you that note? What was the name on it?¡± Uncle Zhao shook his head gently and looked at Matriarch Lu not far away with red-rimmed eyes. In a daze, he seemed to see Old Master Lu sitting beside Matriarch Lu. Tears of regret fell. ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± Uncle Zhao struggled to stand up and apologize, but he was tied up tightly and couldn¡¯t move at all. The more he struggled, the deeper the rope dug into his body. He looked at Matriarch Lu with red-rimmed eyes and said in a choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. There¡¯s something wrong with my brain. Matriarch, it¡¯s all my fault. I almost killed Young Madam. I don¡¯t know who gave me the note, let alone who hypnotized me. I¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Uncle Zhao screamed hysterically. Qiao Nian noticed that the silver needles she had used to trap the hypnotic worm had fallen off at some point. Her expression changed and she immediately inserted a few needles into Uncle Zhao¡¯s brain. Uncle Zhao fainted. Everyone could clearly see a piece of skin bulging on his bare upper body. The thing under his skin was still moving around. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. They looked at the squirming worm in Uncle Zhao¡¯s body in fear. Matriarch Lu looked at Uncle Zhao, who had fainted in pain. She was a little shocked. When Old Master was young, Uncle Zhao had been by his side and apanied the Lu family through storms. Back then, when Old Master left, it was Uncle Zhao who helped her protect the Lu family business. Matriarch Lu had never doubted Uncle Zhao¡¯s loyalty. This time, even if Uncle Zhao had betrayed the Lu family, this was not his intention. Matriarch Lu closed her eyes in exhaustion. She didn¡¯t know who the person behind this was, but the only thing she knew clearly was that those people would never let the Lu family off! Matriarch Lu sighed helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Let Old Zhao return to his room to rest first!¡± When Auntie Cao heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, she hurriedly cried and apologized. ¡°Thank you, Matriarch Gu. Thank you for your understanding!¡± Auntie Cao hurriedly called the servants in and they brought Uncle Zhao away. Auntie Cao was very worried about Uncle Zhao¡¯s condition, but when she thought about how Qiao Nian might tell everyone about Uncle Zhao¡¯s current health, she stayed. In the living room, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Auntie Cao tiptoed to the side and stood there, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. After a long while, she said, ¡°Uncle Zhao¡¯s condition is very troublesome now.¡± When Auntie Cao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her heart jumped to her throat. She clenched her fists tightly, trying hard to control herself. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Matriarch Lu said with a frown. She was still very concerned about Uncle Zhao. ¡°I can¡¯t expel the hypnotic worm in his body now. Moreover, when he wakes up again, if I don¡¯t suppress the hypnotic worm in him, his memories will be sealed again. He will only remember that the Lu family has let him down!¡± Qiao Nian said thoughtfully, frowning. ¡°How could this be?¡± Auntie Cao said in disbelief. Her voice trembled slightly, and there were tears in her eyes. ¡°Eldest Miss, I know that your medical skills are brilliant. Can you think of a way to get rid of the Hypnotic worm in his body?¡± Chapter 1410 - 1410 Danger 1410 Danger ¡°The hypnotic worm in his body isn¡¯t as simple as we think.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Auntie Cao¡¯s face. It seemed that Auntie Cao had fallen for Uncle Zhao. ¡°The hypnotic worm in his body is a child worm. If the child worm is chased out, the mother worm will react. If the person controlling the worm discovers something wrong with the child worm and he kills the mother worm, the child worm will go crazy. Perhaps it will eat all the internal organs in Uncle Zhao¡¯s body!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Auntie Cao¡¯s face instantly turned pale. The others didn¡¯t look well either. They hadn¡¯t expected the hypnotic worm to be so powerful! Auntie Cao¡¯s voice trembled as she asked hesitantly, ¡°Then can we use a knife to cut out the Hypnotic worm in his body?¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The hypnotic worm is different from the worms we usually see. It has a slender tail nearly three meters long. All we can see is its head. If we dig out its head, its tail will automatically grow a new head. Now, our skills can¡¯t determine where its tail is, so it¡¯s even more impossible to get rid of it in one go. We can only lock Uncle Zhao up now. When the timees, I¡¯ll think of a way to remove the hypnotic worm from his body.¡± When Auntie Cao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked at her gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± After Auntie Cao finished speaking, she looked at Matriarch Lu and said softly, ¡°Matriarch Lu, can I visit Old Zhao now?¡± Matriarch Lu waved at Auntie Cao. ¡°Thank you, Matriarch!¡± Auntie Cao wiped her tears and walked out! At the hospital. 10:00 A.M. Lu Qi woke up naturally. She looked at the unfamiliar environment around her. After a long time, she realized that she had encountered a tunnel copse yesterday and was hospitalized to recuperate. Lu Qi stretched and prepared to get out of bed to wash up. She had just taken a step when the image of her thanking Senior Brothertest night instantly surged into her mind. Her expression changed slightly, and she frowned. Senior Brother even felt that the two of them were married. Strange. Why would Senior Brother say that? Lu Qi recalled what Senior Brother had said yesterday and how Senior Brother had been hit on the head and back. Could it be that Senior Brother had lost his memory after being hit on the head by a stone? Realizing this, Lu Qi couldn¡¯t be bothered to wash up anymore and walked out. Just as she reached the door of the ward, she saw Song Yu sitting on a lounge chair in the corridor. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± When Song Yu saw Lu Qi, she smiled and picked up the thermos lunch box on the seat beside her. She walked towards Lu Qi and said softly, ¡°Just in time. Come and eat!¡± When Lu Qi heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she stepped aside slightly and let Song Xue enter the ward. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She wanted to ask clearly, but she was afraid that Senior Brother had really lost his memory. At this moment, Lu Qi¡¯s heart was in a mess. Song Yu ced the dishes on the table and looked at Lu Qi in confusion. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Qi Qi, aren¡¯t youing over for dinner?¡± ¡°Sister Song Yu, why were you resting outsidest night?¡± Lu Qi asked in confusion, frowning slightly. She remembered that before she slept, she had reminded Song Yu to rest on the bedter. Lu Qi looked at Song Yu with heartache and held her hand. ¡°We sisters used to sleep on the same bed. Why were you so polite to mest night?¡± Song Yu smiled dotingly and reached out to scratch Lu Qi¡¯s nose. She said gently, ¡°I was afraid I would disturb youst night, but I can¡¯t apany you in the hospital anymore. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m no longer a child. I can protect myself now.¡± Lu Qi smiled at Song Yu, her eyes filled with stars. Song Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. Eat first.¡± With that, Song Yu walked towards the bathroom, leaving Lu Qi alone in the room again. She had no appetite at all, and her mind was filled with Qin Chuan¡¯s face. After some hesitation, when she came back to her senses, she was already standing at the door of Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. Should she go in? Chapter 1411 - 1411 Forced In 1411 Forced In Lu Qi stood at the side with a conflicted expression. She had wanted to look through the ss to see what was going on inside. Senior had lowered the curtain when he sleptst night, so she couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside at all. Chen Qing walked over with breakfast and saw Lu Qi standing at the door with a conflicted expression. At this moment, Lu Qi¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of whether she should enter Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. She thought for a long time, but there was still no answer. ¡°Miss Lu.¡± A voice from the side instantly pulled Lu Qi back to reality. Lu Qi¡¯s face turned slightly red with embarrassment. When she saw that it was Chen Qing, an unnatural smile appeared on her face. ¡°Secretary Chen.¡± ¡°Miss Lu, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Chen Qing asked. Lu Qi looked at Chen Qing and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Secretary Chen, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My senior brother.¡± As Lu Qi spoke, Qin Chuan¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind again. The tips of her ears turned red. She cleared her throat and pretended to be calm as she asked, ¡°Has he lost his memory now?¡± Chen Qing nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Qin has already lost his memory!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She pursed her lips tightly, her eyes turning red. No wonder Senior Brother¡¯s words yesterday were so strange. So Senior Brother had really lost his memory! Lu Qi med herself even more. Seeing that Lu Qi was worried about Qin Chuan, Chen Qing hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Miss Lu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Young Madam has already diagnosed Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin¡¯s condition is only temporary amnesia. It won¡¯t affect his brain at all. He¡¯ll recover all his memories after some time!¡± When Lu Qi heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking of what Senior Brother had saidst night, her eyes filled with confusion. Since Senior had already lost his memory, why did he think that they were already married? Lu Qi¡¯s frown deepened. At this moment, Qin Chuan¡¯s hoarse voice came from the ward. ¡°Is it Qi Qi?¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s voice, her heart skipped a beat for some reason. Then, it began to race, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Lu Qi took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm but her heart began to race. She was too embarrassed to meet her senior brother now. Just as Lu Qi was about to slip away, Chen Qing had already calmly pushed open the door of the ward and answered Qin Chuan¡¯s question on her behalf. ¡°Mr. Qin, Miss Qi Qi is worried that you haven¡¯t woken up. She¡¯s been waiting outside!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s feet, which were about to slip back into the ward, seemed to be nailed to the ground. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not. She yearned to find a ce to hide. This was too awkward! Lu Qi walked into the ward and pulled open the curtain beside Qin Chuan¡¯s bed! The white curtains of the bed were pulled open. Caught off guard, Lu Qi met Qin Chuan¡¯s gentle eyes. At this moment, everything around her seemed to no longer exist. Qin Chuan was the only one left in her world. He sat on the hospital bed, a faint smile in his eyes. His gaze was gentle. Lu Qi¡¯s heart was beating violently. She recalled what Qin Chuan had saidst night. ¡°Husband and wife don¡¯t have to thank each other!¡± Husband and wife? The two of them were not married at all! Lu Qi felt that her face was especially hot. It was definitely as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. ¡°Come in for dinner!¡± Qin Chuan said. Lu Qi suddenly came back to her senses and saw that Chen Qing had already ced the food on the table of Qin Chuan¡¯s bed. At this moment, she hadpletely forgotten about Song Yu and walked in uneasily. Lu Qi sat opposite Qin Chuan. When she approached him, she could still smell the smell of blood and disinfectant on him. These two smellspletely covered up Qin Chuan¡¯s pleasant smell. Chen Qing handed a bowl of porridge to Qin Chuan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Chuan took the porridge from Chen Qing and nodded slightly. Qin Chuan¡¯s gazended on Lu Qi¡¯s face. He handed the bowl to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Have some too!¡± Chen Qing wanted to pass the other bowl of porridge to Lu Qi, but seeing that Qin Chuan had given it to her, he swiftly ced it in front of him. Lu Qi took the bowl from Qin Chuan with a red face. Chapter 1412 - 1412 Confession 1412 Confession Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi¡¯s small face and recalled his rash words previously. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you with my words.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s hand, which was holding the bowl, trembled slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. She ced the bowl on the table in front of her and hesitated about what to say. ¡°Actually, yesterday¡­¡± Chen Qing ced the dishes on the table responsibly. ¡°Miss Lu, I think I must like you very much!¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s voice was low and mellow as he looked at Lu Qi, who was sitting opposite him. Chen Qing happened to ce thest small dish on the table. He was slightly stunned. Was this something that he should be listening to? From the corner of his eye, Chen Qing nced at Qin Chuan. The love in Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes was about to overflow. He nced at Lu Qi, who was not far away. Lu Qi¡¯s face was red, and she was stunned on the spot. He steadied his expression and tried his best to be invisible. He left silently, not forgetting to close the door. At this moment, only Qin Chuan and Lu Qi were left in the room. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in shock. She had never expected Qin Chuan to say such a thing. She stood rooted to the ground in shock. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi sincerely and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just showing you my feelings.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She lowered her gaze and thought for a long time. Instead of answering Qin Chuan directly, she asked, ¡°I heard that you lost your memory?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Chuan said. Lu Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. She looked at Qin Chuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother. It¡¯s all my fault for harming you. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured, and you wouldn¡¯t have lost your memory. I wonder if there will be any aftereffects of your illness¡­¡± Towards the end, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She sniffled and was about to speak when Qin Chuan spoke first. ¡°My amnesia is temporary.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi gently, as if he was trying hard tofort her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be any aftereffects of my amnesia, but I know one thing very well. If you¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll feel even worse. I¡¯ll only be at ease when I know that you¡¯re safe.¡± Hearing Qin Chuan¡¯s words, Lu Qi¡¯s heart stopped beating. She stared unblinkingly at Qin Chuan, tears blurring her vision. Qin Chuan reached out and patted Lu Qi¡¯s head, coaxing gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± In order to save her, Qin Chuan pounced on her without hesitation and blocked the huge rock for her. Tears fell uncontrobly. Seeing her cry, Qin Chuan felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on his chest. He felt so ufortable that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He picked up a tissue and carefully wiped Lu Qi¡¯s tears. ¡°Be good and stop crying. If you continue crying, you¡¯ll be a rabbit,¡± Qin Chuan advised gently. Lu Qi¡¯s body stiffened. She looked at Qin Chuan in surprise, her eyes filled with gratitude for him. What did she do to make him, who had lost his memory, remember to protect her? Lu Qi pursed her lips and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Thank you for protecting me previously, Senior Brother.¡± When Qin Chuan heard the words ¡°Senior Brother¡±, he felt a sense of familiarity. He felt very close to her, as if they had always interacted like this. Qin Chuan retracted his hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your senior brother. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± I hope you can be Mrs. Qin soon. Of course, Qin Chuan didn¡¯t dare to say this. He was worried that Lu Qi would be frightened. When Lu Qi heard the word ¡°family¡±, she recalled what Qin Chuan had said at night about the two of them being husband and wife. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. Qin Chuan held Lu Qi¡¯s hand. Lu Qi¡¯s heart was in her throat. She looked at Qin Chuan shyly and in confusion. ¡°Qi Qi, I really like you. I¡¯m not joking.¡± Lu Qi felt her heart beating violently, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. Her mind seemed to have crashed, and she could not think at all. She just didn¡¯t understand why Qin Chuan liked her. They had only met three times. She didn¡¯t believe in love at first sight. Chapter 1413 - 1413 Beggar 1413 Beggar Moreover, she had only met Senior a few times. Senior had risked his life to protect her. He had already lost his memory. Why did he still think that they were husband and wife? Did he like her? Lu Qi didn¡¯t understand why Qin Chuan would say those inexplicable words. With this thought in mind, she asked, ¡°Senior, the doctor said that you¡¯ve lost your memory and can¡¯t remember anything. What you¡¯re saying now might not be your intention¡­¡± Lu Qi wanted to retract her hand, but Qin Chuan was holding on too tightly. She looked up at him, signaling for him to let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Qin Chuan spoke, he let go. He still remembered the softness of Lu Qi¡¯s hands and clenched his fists involuntarily. He looked into Lu Qi¡¯s clear fox-like eyes, and fragments of his memories suddenly appeared in his mind. Lu Qi¡¯s bright face gradually turned into that of a chubby young girl. Although she had grown up now, her iparably clear fox-like eyes were still fresh in his mind. There was a hint of a smile in Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°I remembered a scene previously. In my impression, it was a snowy winter at the entrance of the high school. At that time, I was wearing very thin clothes. At this moment, a girl in a school uniform with a high ponytail walked up to me. She handed me a cup of hot milk.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in confusion. Why did she feel a sense of familiarity with what he was saying? ¡°After she left, I didn¡¯t expect her to return after three minutes. This time, she even gave me a piece of bread.¡± Qin Chuan still remembered the red mole under the girl¡¯s eye. ¡°She said that after I ate these, I wouldn¡¯t be hungry anymore. I¡¯ll study hard in the future and have a good job when I grow up. Only by experiencing hardship can one taste the sweetness of life in the future. She even gave me all the money she had.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly. Qin Chuan said softly and calmly, ¡°Later on, when her ssmates called her ¡®Lu Qi¡¯, I found out her name.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s pupils dted slightly as she looked at Qin Chuan in disbelief. Actually, she had already remembered what Qin Chuan had just said about milk. That winter was the coldest day. When she entered the school in the morning, she did not expect a beggar to stand at the door. That beggar looked young, but she gave him all her hot milk and bread. Actually, when she met beggars, she often gave them money, but many peopleughed at her for being kind. She didn¡¯t care about this. She knew that many people pretended to be beggars, but what if the person in front of her was really a beggar? At that time, she only wanted to help as much as she could. At that time, the beggar at the school gate was wearing very little. It was minus ten degrees Celsius, and he was only wearing a dirty white shirt and dark suit pants. He was sleeping on a bench by the roadside. The snow was almost covering him. Hey there like that, his hands red from the cold. As for the other beggars, they had long been wrapped up tightly in a corner to hide from the snow. He seemed to have given up on himself and had no intention of living. At that time, she noticed him immediately. She didn¡¯t know what he had experienced, but she only knew that if he continued to lie there, he might die! He had left such a deep impression on her that she had always remembered this. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in front of her and recalled the beggar lying on the recliner in her memory. She couldn¡¯t believe that the beggar was Qin Chuan. What was wrong with him back then? Why didn¡¯t he have any intention of living? Lu Qi blinked, her long eyshes fluttering. She asked in surprise, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How did you be a beggar back then?¡± When Qin Chuan heard Lu Qi¡¯s question, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the past either, nor do I know why I chose to be a beggar back then. However, what made me feel d was that I met you.¡± Their encounter had been like a y. It was unbelievable, but he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was even more unforgettable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have recalled this memory. Chapter 1414 - 1414 Marriage Proposal! 1414 Marriage Proposal! When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she stared unblinkingly at his face. After a long while, she asked tentatively, ¡°Senior, could it be that¡­¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Lu Qi stammered for a long time, but in the end, she was too embarrassed to say the words ¡°like me¡±. ¡°Yes, I like you because of that incident,¡± Qin Chuan admitted very frankly. Lu Qi instantly turned red, like a cooked prawn. She didn¡¯t know what to look at. She had initially thought that Senior had saved her because of her sister. Now that Senior had lost his memory, he had mistakenly thought that the person he had saved with his life was the person he liked. Now, it seemed that she had misunderstood. Senior Brother liked her because of what had happened in high school. He liked her sincerely. He protected her desperately because he liked her. So it was really because he liked her. Lu Qi recalled that she had previously called Senior Brother her Uncle. At that time, Senior seemed to mind that she called him Uncle. It seemed that Senior had already begun to n at that time. She didn¡¯t know if she should say that he was infatuated, or that he was cunning. Even though she knew that her senior brother was approaching her on purpose, her heart was beating faster and faster, as if it was about to jump out of her mouth. She could feel the sweetness in the air. It felt good to be carefully cared for. Lu Qi lowered her head, her eyes turning red again. Qin Chuan sat opposite Lu Qi. Looking at her delicate appearance, his lips curved up involuntarily. As long as he saw her and thought of her, he would feel very happy. Her innocence and kindness made him feel the beauty of this world. When he fell asleepst night and thought of this, he only hoped that he could remember all his memories of her when he woke up. He didn¡¯t want to miss anything between them. Seeing that Lu Qi was crying, Qin Chuan raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from her eyes with his fingers. ¡°When I remember everything, I¡¯ll thank my savior and tell you why I became a beggar.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan in front of her and still couldn¡¯t associate him with that little beggar. After all, the difference between the two of them was too great. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and say, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve saved me a few times. It was nothing for me back then. Don¡¯t thank me alone.¡± It was nothing? Although Qin Chuan couldn¡¯t remember why he had be a beggar, he still remembered his feelings back then. At that time, he waspletely disheartened and no longer had the desire to live. He looked at Lu Qi in front of him and his lips curved up slightly. His phoenix-like eyes were filled with Lu Qi¡¯s face, and a fire burned in his heart. He lowered his voice slightly and said meaningfully, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Of course I have to thank you properly.¡± Although Lu Qi didn¡¯t understand why Senior Brother insisted on apologizing, since he had said so, she smiled and agreed. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother, then you have to recover as soon as possible. Only then can you remember the past.¡± The gentleness in Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes could overflow. He stared unblinkingly at Lu Qi and said in a low voice, ¡°I still want to go to your house to propose marriage.¡± Lu Qi was slightly stunned. For some reason, the atmosphere in the room became ambiguous. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan¡¯s handsome face, and her heart began to race. ¡­ When Song Yu came out of the bathroom, the ward was already empty. She looked around in confusion and finally walked out of the door. Just as Song Yu walked out of the ward, she saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walking towards it from afar. ¡°Sister and Brother-inw,¡± Song Yu called out in a low voice. Gu Zhou nodded slightly in greeting. Qiao Nian smiled at Song Yu and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qi Qi? Is she awake now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s awake. After I came out of the bathroom, she wasn¡¯t in her room anymore. I think Qi Qi might have gone to Mr. Qin¡¯s room.¡± Song Yu walked beside Qiao Nian and said in a low voice. When Qiao Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Chen Qing, who was at the door of Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. Chen Qing walked over. ¡°Second Young Master and Second Young Madam.¡± Chapter 1415 - 1415 Nervous 1415 Nervous Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing and asked, ¡°Is Qi Qi in Qin Chuan¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Yes, clueless Young Madam.¡± Chen Qing hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The two of them are having breakfast inside.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over!¡± Qiao Nian said. The group walked towards Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. When they reached the door of Qin Chuan¡¯s ward, Chen Qing said, ¡°Mr. Qin, Second Young Master, Second Young Madam, and Miss Song havee to visit you.¡± When Lu Qi heard Chen Qing¡¯s voice again, she suddenly came back to her senses. Only then did she notice that Qin Chuan¡¯s left hand was holding her right hand. She hurriedly retracted her hand and stood up awkwardly. Her red face gave off a feeling that she was trying to hide something. Qin Chuan was as calm as ever. He looked at Lu Qi gently, then his gazended on the door. Chen Qing opened the door and everyone walked into Qin Chuan¡¯s ward. When Lu Qi saw who it was, she ced her hands behind her back and greeted ufortably, ¡°Sister, Sister Song Yu, and Brother-inw.¡± Gu Zhou nodded lightly and naturally walked to the sofa to sit down. Qiao Nian and Song Yu walked over to Lu Qi. Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi worriedly and asked, ¡°There was something wrong with your voice just now. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Song Yu ced the back of her hand on Lu Qi¡¯s forehead and frowned slightly. ¡°It seems to be a little hot. Do you have a fever? How about this? I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡± When Lu Qi heard this, she hurriedly grabbed Song Yu¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll be fine in a while. I might have just eaten some porridge. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little hot.¡± Hearing Lu Qi¡¯s stumbling words, Qiao Nian turned to look at Qin Chuan and narrowed her eyes. Could it be that Qin Chuan¡­ Qin Chuan didn¡¯t avoid Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. His lips curved up slightly as he smiled at Qiao Nian, looking happy. Qiao Nian had been worried that Qin Chuan would bully Lu Qi, but Lu Qi wasn¡¯t a fool. If Qin Chuan really bullied Lu Qi, Lu Qi would definitely tell her. Qiao Nian had just retracted her gaze when she noticed Lu Qi stealing a nce at Qin Chuan. Lu Qi was still looking down shyly. ¡°We¡¯ve also brought soup for you. It happens to be pork ribs soup. You should drink some too!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she ced the food on the coffee table. Seeing that Song Yu seemed to be about to leave, she said, ¡°Song Yu, you have a share too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± Song Yu agreed calmly. She said, ¡°There¡¯s also food I bought in Qi Qi¡¯s room. I can bring it over to eat with you.¡± With great foresight, Chen Qing brought all the food on the bed to the coffee table beside the sofa. Qin Chuan sat between Gu Zhou and Chen Qing, and Lu Qi sat between Qiao Nian and Song Yu. Gu Zhou turned to look at Qin Chuan and asked worriedly, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s beautiful phoenix-like eyes raised slightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Someone like me will definitely live to a hundred years old.¡± When Lu Qi, who was sitting opposite Qin Chuan, heard his words, she subconsciously looked up and inadvertently met his eyes. Her face turned red uncontrobly, and she lowered her head silently. Qiao Nian took in all the interactions between Qin Chuan and Lu Qi. She lowered her head thoughtfully and ate. Gu Zhou nodded slightly, his obsidian-like eyes filled with seriousness. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve already found out that the Europeans were behind the tunnel explosion. Their goal is also very clear. They want to target the Lu family directly.¡± Qin Chuan looked at Gu Zhou beside him. Chen Qing had also told him what he had found out. He looked up at Lu Qi. In the entire Lu family, Lu Qi was the weakest. Back then, those people had kidnapped Nian Nian. Now, they had chosen Lu Qi. It seemed that those people specialized in picking on the weak. Qin Chuan narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, his expression bing more and more serious. He tightened his grip on his chopsticks. Those people were going to die. With him around, he wanted to see who could hurt Qi Qi. When Song Yu heard their words, her mind was in a mess. From what Song Xue said, Song Xue¡¯s family was also involved in this matter. Why did they say that the Europeans were also involved? Chapter 1416 - 1416 Repeated Advice 1416 Repeated Advice Song Yu lowered her gaze slightly and ate her porridge silently. She had a bold guess. Could it be that the Song family was rted to the Europeans? At the thought of this, Song Yu gripped her chopsticks even harder. Song Yu wanted to investigate those things, but if she interfered, she would definitely expose her. Then¡­ Gu Zhou looked at Qin Chuan and continued, ¡°Lu Rao and Lu Jiang will arrive in An City this afternoon. When the timees, they¡¯ll protect the Lu family, and the Lu family will be safe. Nian¡¯er and I have decided to go to Europe this afternoon. When the timees, I¡¯ll leave everything in An City to you.¡± Qin Chuan also wanted to go to Europe to take a look. He wanted to know who was so bold, but when he thought about how Qi Qi might be hurt if he left, he sighed helplessly. He looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Alright, be careful there.¡± Qin Chuan thought about how it was not safe no matter where he was. After all, the enemy was hiding in the dark. What made him even more ufortable was that those people were actually rted to the Europeans. He knew in his heart that Gu Zhou was telling him these things because he had already treated him as a close friend and trusted him very much. Qin Chuan nced at Qiao Nian, who was sitting opposite Gu Zhou. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Then you have to protect Nian Nian well. If anything happens, call me anytime.¡± Gu Zhou nodded. After dinner, Chen Qing put away the things on the table. Song Yu said, ¡°Qi Qi, I¡¯m going back to the production team. You have to be careful. Call me if you need anything.¡± Lu Qi smiled and nodded. ¡°Sister Song Yu, I¡¯m really fine. Go ahead and do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Song Yu bid farewell to the others one by one before leaving. About half an hourter, Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Europe. I¡¯ll help you insert a few needles first. During this period of time, drink the medicine ording to the prescription I gave you. When I return, we¡¯ll proceed with the second step of treatment.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Qin Chuan nodded. Qin Chuan sat on the hospital bed while Qiao Nian stood at the side, helping him with the acupuncture. After she inserted the needle again and took it out, she looked at the pale Qin Chuan and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± As Qiao Nian asked this, she nced at Lu Qi from the corner of her eye. Lu Qi looked at Qin Chuan nervously. Qin Chuan raised his hand and massaged his temples. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°It hurts a little.¡± Qiao Nian put away the disinfected silver needles and said, ¡°You probably won¡¯t be feeling well after the acupuncture just now, but you will feel much better after some time. If you feel unwell when I go to Europe, you can call me directly.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan and frowned slightly. If her grandfather was around, he would definitely be able to treat his illness very quickly. She regretted not studying medicine harder back then. Her medical skills were not good enough. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s worried expression, Qin Chuan gave a relieved smile and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no hurry for me to regain my memories. However, this trip to Europe will definitely be very dangerous. Be careful on the way. Don¡¯t be injured.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She looked up at Lu Qi and saw her staring unblinkingly at Qin Chuan, as if Qin Chuan was the only one left in the world. ¡°Qi Qi.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Qi came back to her senses. Smiling at Qiao Nian, she said gently, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out on your own,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Lu Qi nodded seriously. If the tunnel explosion was not investigated, she really did not dare to go out. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and looked at Qin Chuan again. She instructed seriously, ¡°In the next period of time, take good care of Lu Qi. Don¡¯t let her get hurt again.¡± When Qin Chuan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked up at Lu Qi, who was standing not far away. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Qi Qi.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words and met his affectionate eyes, her heart was in a mess. She blushed and lowered her head, not daring to look at Qin Chuan again. Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s shy expression, the smile in Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes deepened. Chapter 1417 - 1417 Extravagance 1417 Extravagance Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and naturally took her hand. He said gently, ¡°We should set off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian smiled gently at Gu Zhou and followed him out. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Lu Qi hurriedly followed her. After taking two steps, she looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian holding hands and recalled how Qin Chuan had held her hand just now. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. The three of them had just walked out of the ward when they saw Xu Feng walking in. Xu Feng was also someone close to Gu Zhou. He was here to take care of Qin Chuan on behalf of Chen Qing. ¡°Hello, Second Young Master, Second Young Madam, and Miss Lu,¡± Xu Feng greeted. Qiao Nian smiled and said very politely, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Qin Chuan from now on.¡± Xu Feng smiled and said, ¡°Second Young Madam, this is what I should do.¡± With that, he looked up at Gu Zhou and continued, ¡°Second Young Master, when I came here, Eldest Young Master Lu had already brought Matriarch Lu and the three children to the Lu family.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xu Feng¡¯s words, her lips curved up slightly. She wanted Big Brother¡¯s men to take care of Grandma Gu and the three children, but she didn¡¯t expect Big Brother to have already thought of this. Qiao Nian knew that her brother had always been cautious. She believed that he would definitely be able to take good care of everyone. Gu Zhou nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Qing and Xu Feng briefly handed over the matter before leaving with Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Lu Qi stood at the door of Qin Chuan¡¯s ward and watched as her sister and brother-inw left. Her heart felt as if it was weighed down by a rock. She only hoped that she could catch the person who wanted to harm the Lu family as soon as possible. That way, the family would be safe. ¡­ When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian came out of the hospital, he asked worriedly, ¡°Could the other members of the Lu family have been poisoned too?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Hypnotic Worm is very powerful. This kind of worm is very rare. It takes ten years to cultivate a Hypnotic Worm. Not only that, this worm needs to eat precious medicinal ingredients during the cultivation process. A Hypnotic Worm costs more than a million yuan to be raised to an adult.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the rest of the Lu family being hypnotized. Qiao Nian understood Gu Zhou¡¯s worry. She said, ¡°I reminded Big Brother previously and the servants of the Lu family are now in groups of three. No one will be left alone again. Even if someone is poisoned, he won¡¯t have a chance to make a move.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. After getting on the ne, Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian and thought of the news from Chang Feng. At least two groups of people were keeping an eye on the Gu and Lu families. When Gu Zhou thought of those people hiding in the dark, his frown deepened. He had a vague feeling that if they couldn¡¯t find those people, the next generation would still be targeted by them. Soon, they arrived in Europe. This European country was built on the sea. This was a very rich country. The poption of this country was very small. Due to this, all the policies were good. Everyone could be assigned a house when they reached adulthood. However, there was a huge gap between the rich and the poor here. The people in the slums barely had enough to eat and work. On the streets of the rich district, everyone was wearing branded clothes and carrying branded bags. All of them were dressed up beautifully. However, when Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian came out of the airport, they still attracted the attention of many people. The main thing was that the noble aura and perfect facial features the two of them exuded made everyone unable to take their eyes off them. After that, the two of them got into a world-ss luxury car. Beside the luxury car were six to two luxury cars and 30 bodyguards in ck. When everyone saw Qiao Nian, they immediately stood up straight and greeted respectfully, ¡°Eldest Miss, son-inw!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian felt as if she had transmigrated into the God of War book. Fourth Brother was really rich. He had to make such a big scene when picking her up. He was going to make her appear in the headlines! Chapter 1418 - 1418 Immortal Match 1418 Immortal Match Qiao Nian still remembered that she had just reunited with her eldest brother. She had followed Gu Zhou and her eldest brother back to An City from MY. At the airport, Third Brother hade to pick up her eldest brother. There were also rows of luxury cars and bodyguards. At that time, it had made the headlines. She also knew in her heart that it was true that the Lu family was rich. The Lu family¡¯s strength in Europe could not be underestimated, but the fact that the person behind them could reach into the Lu family in An City meant that that person was not simple. Fourth Brother was so high-profile because he wanted to give those people to establish an advantageous position for oneself. He wanted those people to understand that the Lu family was not so easy to bully! When the Europeans passing by saw such a big ceremony, they took out their phones and began to take photos. They couldn¡¯t help but gossip. ¡°Could this be the new Earl and Madam?¡± ¡°I think so. They probably want to take the opportunity to show their faces in front of the European public.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this to be an Asian man. He¡¯s really close to his Madam. The two of them have been holding hands the entire time.¡± ¡°They¡¯re simply a match made in heaven.¡± ¡­ Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked up to the luxury car. He let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and gently wrapped his arm around her waist, protecting her in his arms. He nced around sharply. Seeing that there was no danger around, he followed Qiao Nian into the car. Chen Qing stood in the back seat. Seeing the bodyguard signal him to take another car, he nodded slightly. This was the first time he had seen such amotion at the airport. His usual style was too low-profile. Previously, he had heard from Second Young Master that the richest person in An City was the Fourth Young Master of the Lu family, Lu Jiang. As Lu Jiang liked to gamble on stones, he spent most of his time outside, so no one in An City knew about him. The man in the front passenger seat turned to look at Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou, who were sitting in the middle. He said very respectfully, but neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Eldest Miss and son-inw, I¡¯m Fourth Master¡¯s personal assistant, Su Han. I¡¯m now your assistant. The two of you have just arrived in Europe. Why don¡¯t you go to the Water Sky Vi to rest first?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Su Han and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°If you have any instructions, feel free to let me know.¡± Su Han gave a faint smile. Qiao Nian nodded and retracted her attention. Looking at Su Han¡¯s clothes and his generous manner, she could tell that he was a well-known person in Europe. Qiao Nian knew that the Water Sky Vi was the most luxurious vi cluster in Europe. Those who could live in this vi area were either rich or noble. It was said that even the current president of Europe lived there. Gu Zhou sent a message to Chen Qing. Chen Qing, who was sitting in the back car, received a message to ¡°retreat¡± and immediately understood. He had been by Gu Zhou¡¯s side for so many years and had long developed a tacit understanding. Actually, he had already arranged for someone to pick him up, but he did not expect the Fourth Young Master of the Lu family to send someone to pick him up. His people did not need to appear on the surface. This trip to Europe was very dangerous. His people could guard them in the dark. Chen Qing took out his phone and lowered his head to send a message to his men. ¡°Retreat. Protect them in the dark!¡± After sending the message, Chen Qing closed his eyes and leaned back in the car to rest. Now, he had to seize all the time to rest, because they might be too busy to sleep after that. When the luxury cars arrived at the Water Sky Vi area, many families heard themotion and leaned out to take a look. When they saw the convoy head for the middle vi, they sighed. The people who lived in the Water Sky Vi were either rich or noble. Everyone was in the same circle and more or less knew each other. However, they did not know who stayed in the vi in the middle. They heard that it was a banker. However, that banker seemed to be very busy. He was usually not here, and others seemed to have always called him ¡°Fourth Master¡±. When Qiao Nian stepped into the vi, she looked in front of her and was in a daze. She felt as if she had returned to the Lu family vi in An City. This was because the decoration here was exactly the same as the Lu family¡¯s in An City. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. As soon as the call went through, she smiled and called out, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re home now, right?¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s voice was filled with endless doting. When Qiao Nian heard his voice, she felt as if she was basking in the winter sun. It was warm andfortable. She looked at the decorations and smiled. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re home!¡± Chapter 1419 - 1419 Home 1419 Home When she was young, she didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t the Qiao couple¡¯s child. All she could think about was how to go home early. Later on, she gradually no longer cared about the Qiao family. Without Grandma, the other people in the Qiao family were very cold to her, and she no longer had any hopes of going home. When she found out that she wasn¡¯t a child of the Qiao family, she only wanted to find her family and reunite with them. Qiao Nian wanted to feel the warmth of a family. Everything here was identical to the Lu family vi in An City. It was exactly the same as home. Lu Jiang¡¯s gentle and smiling voice came from the cell phone. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good. If you need anything, just ask Su Han. He¡¯s my personal assistant and half a butler.¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou walked into the vi. The living room was decorated the same way as the Lu family¡¯s living room in An City. She had thought that it was just the same on the outside, but she didn¡¯t expect everything inside to be the same. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort into renovating this ce.¡± ¡°Then do you like it?¡± Qiao Nian looked at the familiar scene and smiled. ¡°Of course I like it!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Thinking that she was hallucinating, she asked in confusion, ¡°Fourth Brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡± This time, Qiao Nian was certain that she hadn¡¯t heard wrongly. She looked at her surroundings and frowned slightly. The Water Sky Vi simply had an astronomical price. It was said that no aristocrat whose ancestors did not have much money dared to live here. Some people even said that a square meter of this ce could be measured with diamonds. This vi was very big. She could not estimate the value of this vi. Fourth Brother was really generous. She could tell that Fourth Brother was not joking. Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, this isn¡¯t appropriate!¡± Lu Jiang¡¯s gentle voice came from the cell phone. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s mine is yours. Don¡¯t you like this vi?¡± Qiao Nian really didn¡¯t know what to say. She liked everything here, but this vi was really too expensive. Before Qiao Nian could think of what to say, she heard Lu Jiang say. ¡°I¡¯ll get Su Han to handle thister. Now, we just need to sign an electronic agreement.¡± Qiao Nian was indeed very rich, but now that she was about to be given such a valuable thing, she was still a little stunned. ¡°Fourth Brother, this¡­ this is too fast!¡± When Lu Jiang heard Qiao Nian¡¯s soft murmur, her adorable face appeared in his mind. His eyes were filled with smiles as he said, ¡°You¡¯re home. I wanted to prepare a gift for you to begin with. Since you like this vi, take it as my greeting gift to you!¡± Qiao Nian looked around and teased, ¡°Fourth Brother, if Qi Qi finds out about this, she¡¯ll be sad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one. Qi Qi has one. Song Yu has one too.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Fourth Brother say ¡°Song Yu¡±, she was slightly stunned, but she quickly recovered. It seemed that Song Yu was still very well liked in the Lu family. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. When the timees, I¡¯ll buy one for Qi Qi and one for Song Yu.¡± As Lu Jiang spoke, he paused for a moment and finally added, ¡°Everyone in the family should own one. That way, we can live together when we travel together.¡± Qiao Nian was shocked. The Water Sky Vi was an expensive vi. The property prices here were one of the best in the world. From Fourth Brother¡¯s casual tone, it was as if this expensive vi was as worthless as cabbage and could be bought casually. How rich was Fourth Brother? If Fourth Brother really bought so many Water Sky Vis, this vi area could just be renamed the Lu family vi area. After all, they would all be upied by the Lu family. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be so scary. I¡¯m going to pack my things!¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. ¡°Alright, then rest early after packing. I¡¯ll apany Xiao Qi and the others.¡± Lu Jiang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian immediately hung up and heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Zhou had also just received a call. He walked into the living room. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he quickly walked over. Chapter 1420 - 1420 Meet Who? 1420 Meet Who? Seeing Qiao Nian take a deep breath, Gu Zhou quickly walked to her side and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you airsick?¡± Qiao Nian put her phone into her bag and smiled at Gu Zhou. She shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where did you go just now?¡± ¡°I answered the phone outside.¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly, his expression a little serious. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian asked worriedly, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou pursed his lips and said sternly, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re going out with me tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s pale face. ¡°Who are you nning to take me to see?¡± Actually, this matter was very easy to guess. Gu Zhou had just received a call. It was probably an invitation to the banquet. ¡°My father.¡± Qiao Nian was stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s serious expression. Photos of Gu Ting taking wedding photos appeared in her mind. Gu Ting¡¯s serious expression made him look difficult to get along with. She recalled the first time she had seen his mother. At that time, Bai Hui¡¯s hostility towards her was especially deep. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s serious expression, Gu Zhou reached out and held her hand. He said softly, ¡°He knew as soon as we arrived in Europe. He called and invited us to dinner. He specially suggested bringing you along.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll go myself. However, I¡¯m very worried about your safety. Can you stay at home?¡± Qiao Nian looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s obsidian eyes. She knew that Gu Zhou was telling her this very seriously, and that he had been considering her feelings. Her lips curved up slightly as she said softly, ¡°I want to go with you. No matter what, he¡¯s still your father and my father-inw. We have to meet eventually.¡± Qiao Nian wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck, her beautiful fox-like eyes filled with cunning. ¡°Most importantly, I believe you. You definitely won¡¯t let me suffer, right?¡± Gu Zhou smiled and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. Only then did he stand up straight and nod in agreement. ¡­ An City. Song Yu had just finished filming thest scene of the day. After thanking everyone, she asked her assistant to bring her back to the temporary hotel. The moment she entered the room, sheyzily on the sofa and closed her eyes to rest. Just as Song Yu was about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door. Exhausted, she opened her eyes. She had already instructed her assistant not to disturb her. It seemed that there must be something very important she needed to do. With this thought in mind, Song Yu walked towards the door tiredly. The moment she opened the door, she saw Auntie Cao standing at the door with a lunch box and a smile. Song Yu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then she smiled lightly and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, you¡¯re here. Come in.¡± Song Yu invited Auntie Cao into the room. Auntie Cao calmly walked to the coffee table and ced the thermos box in her hand on it. She smiled and said, ¡°Sixth Miss, I know that you¡¯ve been working hard filming recently, so I specially brought you your favorite food.¡± With that, Auntie Cao smiled and opened the lunch box. She looked at Song Yu gently and said, ¡°Sixth Miss, you can eat after washing your hands.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Cao.¡± Song Yu was originally so tired that she didn¡¯t want to eat, but when she smelled the fragrance of the food Auntie Cao had brought, she went to the bathroom to wash her hands before walking out. ¡°I can tell from the smell that Auntie Cao personally cooked it.¡± Auntie Cao smiled and handed the chopsticks to Song Yu. She rambled on about how Uncle Zhao had been poisoned by a hypnotic worm to harm Lu Qi and how Eldest Young Master had brought Matriarch Gu and the three children to the Lu family. Song Yu ate her meal slowly. She more or less knew a little about what had happened between Auntie Cao and Uncle Zhao, so she said, ¡°Auntie Cao, don¡¯t worry. If Uncle Zhao was really controlled by the Hypnotic worm and harmed Qi Qi, the family will definitely understand.¡± When Auntie Cao heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she sighed heavily and continued, ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, I keep feeling that Matriarch might attack Old Zhao.¡± Chapter 1421 - 1421 Refused to Intercede 1421 Refused to Intercede ¡°Auntie Cao, Grandma is kind-hearted. She won¡¯t nder a good person. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Song Yu smiled at Auntie Cao andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Zhao was really framed. He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Auntie Cao lowered her gaze and sighed helplessly. She wanted Song Yu to return to the Lu family and put in a good word for Old Zhao, but what Song Yu meant was that she no longer nned to speak up for Old Zhao. The more Auntie Cao thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. After some thought, she said, ¡°Sixth Miss, I know Matriarch likes you a lot. Why don¡¯t you put in a good word for Old Zhao? He especially doted on you in the past.¡± The smile on Song Yu¡¯s face did not change. She slowly put down her bowl and chopsticks, picked up a cup at the side, and took a sip of water. Only then did she say, ¡°Auntie Cao, Grandma, Dad, and Mom will handle such a big matter. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to speak up for Uncle Zhao at this time!¡± She finally understood that this meal was not for nothing. Without waiting for Auntie Cao to speak, Song Yu continued, ¡°Auntie Cao, the Lu family is very strict. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember this!¡± Hearing Song Yu¡¯s words, Auntie Cao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°When Mom is at home, even if our brothers make a mistake, they will be punished. If Uncle Zhao is really framed, I think the elders won¡¯t be unable to distinguish right from wrong. What do you think?¡± Song Yu kicked the ball to Auntie Cao again and asked with a smile. Auntie Cao had raised Song Yu since she was young, so she naturally knew that she was unhappy now. Hence, she changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just too concerned. Sixth Miss, there are still many of your favorite dishes. Eat more. Look at you. You¡¯ve lost weight again recently.¡± Song Yu took out a tissue and slowly wiped the food stains from the corner of her mouth. She smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Cao, I¡¯ve been filming recently. I have to maintain my figure. I¡¯ve already eaten a lot just now. I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Song Yu¡¯s intention to leave was already very obvious. Auntie Cao¡¯s expression changed slightly, then she gave an awkward smile and began to tidy up the lunch box on the table. ¡°Alright, what else do you want to eat tomorrow? I¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, the house has been very busy recently. Just help at home. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not young anymore. I can take care of myself,¡± Song Yu said politely. Before Auntie Cao came, she thought that Song Yu might get angry with her suggestion, but there was nothing she could do. After all, she was really too worried about Old Zhao. She packed the lunch box again and sat down opposite Song Yu. She said sadly, ¡°Sixth Miss, I know what I said just now was a little inappropriate. That was because I was worried about Old Zhao. Old Zhao has worked hard for the Lu family his entire life, but no one expected him to be framed when he was old. This¡­¡± As Auntie Cao spoke, she sighed helplessly. She stole a nce at Song Yu and saw that her expression had softened. Only then did she say, ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about Old Zhao at first, because Matriarch Lu also trusted her very much. However, Matriarch Lu came and brought Eldest Miss¡¯s three children with her. They are around Matriarch Zhao every day. I¡¯m worried that Matriarch Lu might ignore Old Zhao¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, don¡¯t worry. Grandma knows what to do.¡± Song Yu was really impatient. Sheforted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Sister¡¯s children came to the house. Grandma won¡¯t be angry all the time because of what happened previously.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss is a little too annoying. She went to Europe because she wanted to, and she even insisted on letting her inws stay with her family. She¡¯s really too much!¡± Song Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t seen her grandchildren yet. I think it¡¯s good for Sister to let her children apany Grandma. Auntie Cao, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Auntie Cao left reluctantly. As soon as Auntie Cao left, Song Yu closed the door and her expression instantly darkened. ¡­ 7:30 P.M. At the Manya Hotel. Two luxury cars stopped at the entrance of the hotel. The server immediately walked forward and opened the door. Chapter 1422 - 1422 How Handsome 1422 How Handsome Chen Qing and Su Han were in the car in front. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian got out of the luxury car behind. The four of them walked into the hotel together. Those who could enter this hotel were either rich or noble. Almost everyone was dressed to the nines. It was said that the European President often received foreign guests in this hotel. Qiao Nian looked at the signboard of this hotel and was slightly stunned. Generally speaking, rtives would not choose such a hotel when they met. This kind of hotel gave off an unfamiliar feeling. One had to know that such an asion was meant to receive outsiders. Qiao Nian was wearing a gold one-shouldered evening gown, revealing her sexy corbone on the left. Her slightly curled ck hair fell behind her, like seaweed in the deep sea. Her and Gu Zhou¡¯s appearance instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh my god, that pair is so beautiful.¡± ¡°That Asian man¡¯s facial features are really too well-defined. He looks simr to our European men.¡± ¡°I heard that Asians have a magical immortality. They age especially slowly. If only I could marry an Asian man. That way, I can give birth to a good-looking and immortally young child.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he already haspany?¡± ¡°Hmph, there will definitely be other single men.¡± ¡­ Qiao Nian didn¡¯t listen to them. She was conflicted about what kind of person Gu Zhou¡¯s father, Gu Ting, was. When they arrived at the restaurant on the second floor, Gu Zhou said to Chen Qing and Su Han behind him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us. Find a seat yourself. I¡¯ll contact you when it¡¯s over.¡± With that, Gu Zhou nced at Chen Qing. Chen Qing had been by Gu Zhou¡¯s side for a long time. The moment he met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, he knew what he meant. He hurriedly nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Chen Qing and Zhang Han walked towards an empty table in another direction. Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou towards the dining table by the window. There were many nobles in this restaurant. When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian appeared at the airport, many people saw them and were all starstruck. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on a middle-aged man not far away. The man was wearing a white shirt, a ck suit jacket, and a dark green tie. At this moment, he was holding a ss of red wine and looking out of the window. His side profile was almost identical to Gu Zhou¡¯s. Gu Ting didn¡¯t look much different from in the photo. However, there were more traces between his eyebrows, and his eyes were more mature and steady. Gu Zhou also saw Gu Ting. The first reaction in his mind was that when Bai Hui saw Qiao Nian, she couldn¡¯t help but grip Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. Gu Ting and Gu Zhou seemed to have a telepathic connection. When Gu Zhou saw Gu Ting, Gu Ting happened to look at him as well. Qiao Nian noticed that Gu Ting nced at Gu Zhou before his gaze fell on her. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. She could still feel Gu Ting¡¯s gaze. About five secondster, she felt the gaze on her disappear. Qiao Nian looked up and saw that Gu Ting had already put down the wine ss in his hand. He stood up and walked towards them. When Gu Ting walked up to Gu Zhou, he reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was cold and distant, mixed with a trace of politeness. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou call her that, she greeted, ¡°Dad.¡± She stood there calmly, waiting for Gu Ting¡¯s reaction. Gu Ting¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes, and his voice was much gentler. ¡°Come and sit.¡± Even though Gu Ting had said so, Qiao Nian still felt his imposing aura. Perhaps it was because she had first thought that Gu Ting was a serious person when she saw his wedding photo. Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She followed Gu Zhou to Gu Ting¡¯s original table and sat down. Gu Ting sat directly opposite Gu Zhou, and Qiao Nian sat close to Gu Zhou. In the past, Gu Zhou had nothing to say to Gu Ting. Now, he also didn¡¯t know what to say. He lowered his head and helped Qiao Nian wipe her utensils. Gu Ting looked at Gu Zhou, who was sitting opposite him. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. The atmosphere at the dining table gradually became awkward. Chapter 1423 - 1423 It Has Been Hard on You. 1423 It Has Been Hard on You. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou, who was sitting beside her. Gu Zhou had always been a taciturn person. He rarely spoke. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian prepared to find a topic to talk about. At this moment, Gu Ting spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard from your Grandma about what happened in An City.¡± As Gu Ting spoke, his gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, his eyes exuding gentleness. ¡°Sugar, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the word ¡°Sugar¡±, she was slightly stunned. Only the Lu family called her that. He called her that, making her feel especially close to him. When she looked up at Gu Ting, for some reason, she felt that he was exceptionally close. Gu Zhou knew that Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t remember what had happened when she was young. He exined, ¡°When you were young, Grandpa Lu often brought you to the Gu family. At that time, you were still very young. Everyone called you Sugar. My father called you that too. He even hugged you.¡± In the past, he had heard from Grandma that his father had especially liked girls in the past, but his father only had two sons. In his memory, his father rarely smiled at him and his eldest brother, but his father liked Nian¡¯er a lot. Not only would he hug Nian¡¯er, but he would also smile at her. He would also make Nian¡¯erugh with a funny face. As long as Nian¡¯er arrived at the Gu residence, her father would hug her. Even when they were eating, he would hug her and eat with her. He would even feed her personally. At that time, his father doted on Nian¡¯er exceptionally. At that time, the Gu and Lu families were especially close. Grandpa also liked Nian¡¯er a lot. In addition, his father liked Nian¡¯er a lot, so his grandfather and Grandpa Lu arranged a marriage for Nian¡¯er and his eldest son. Then, the two families could get along well. At that time, his grandfather and Grandpa Lu had only verbally arranged the marriage. That day, his mother and brother were not at home, so he did not know his mother¡¯s attitude. Later on, her mother returned and made a fuss about breaking off the engagement. This matter was blown up, and the Lu family seemed to have heard themotion. Hence, Grandpa broke off the engagement between Big Brother and Nian¡¯er and changed it to Nian¡¯er and him. The only thing Gu Zhou was most grateful to Bai Hui for was letting his brother and Nian¡¯er break off the engagement. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the past. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. You married Ah Zhou. As your father, I couldn¡¯t hold a grand wedding for the two of you.¡± At this point, Gu Ting¡¯s expression faltered slightly, as if he had recalled something. He frowned. Gu Ting¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He asked worriedly, ¡°Have you seen Gu Zhou¡¯s mother?¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly and said, ¡°I saw her once a few days ago.¡± Gu Ting frowned. ¡°Did she make things difficult for you?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression faltered slightly. She thought to herself that if she could avoid trouble, she should. Hence, she said, ¡°No.¡± A trace of surprise shed in Gu Ting¡¯s eyes, and he heaved a sigh of relief. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and in a daze, he seemed to have returned to more than twenty years ago. At that time, Qiao Nian was still a soft and cuddly little ball. He could easily hug her in his arms, but he hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to grow up in the blink of an eye. He had heard that Qiao Nian had already given birth to three children for Gu Zhou. He had thought that Bai Hui would be unhappy because Qiao Nian was a member of the Lu family, but now it seemed that he was overthinking. Gu Ting¡¯s lips curved up slightly. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and he said, ¡°The two of you have already registered your marriage a long time ago. Shouldn¡¯t you find a time to hold another wedding?¡± Gu Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Ting had received this affirmative answer. A trace of joy shed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. After the conversation ended, the dining table returned to its previous silence. The atmosphere became awkward again. Qiao Nian could clearly sense that Gu Zhou and Gu Ting were like strangers. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Smiling at Gu Ting, she asked, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost the new year. I wonder if you¡¯re free to go home and celebrate the new year with us?¡± Chapter 1424 - 1424 Love Rival? 1424 Love Rival? Gu Ting stopped drinking his red wine and continued, ¡°The things here are almost done. During the new year, I¡¯ll go home to visit Grandma.¡± Gu Ting had already arranged the rest of the trip. After the new year, he would urge Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to hold their wedding ceremony. He didn¡¯t want Sugar to suffer after marrying into the Gu family. However, before the new year, he had to settle the matter between him and Bai Hui. He couldn¡¯t dy it forever. Qiao Nian smiled, her eyes curving into crescents. ¡°If Grandma finds out about this, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± Seeing the bright smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Gu Ting was also infected. His lips curved up slightly. Every time he saw Sugar, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his eldest daughter with Bai Hui. If their daughter survived, would she smile as sweetly as Sugar? Gu Ting¡¯s thoughts gradually drifted away. At this moment, a voice interrupted Gu Ting¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mr. Gu!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was gentle and crisp. Qiao Nian looked over and saw a girl in a Chinese cheongsam. Her long brown hair was tied up high, and there was a white jade hairpin in her hair. Her facial features were deep, and her eyes were a beautiful blue. Her red lips curved up slightly, giving off a sunny and confident feeling. Qiao Nian looked at the girl in front of her, a trace of familiarity shing in her eyes. She seemed to have seen her before, but she couldn¡¯t remember. Gu Ting, who was sitting opposite Gu Zhou, stood up and said very politely, ¡°Seventh Princess.¡± When Qiao Nian heard how Gu Ting addressed that girl, she suddenly remembered. She had seen her in the newspapers before. She was the daughter of the European President and his third wife. She was the seventh child in the entire family. Everyone called her the Seventh Princess. Her name was Lina Smith. No wonder she found the woman in front of her familiar. At this moment, discussions broke out around them. ¡°Oh my god, the Seventh Princess really went over!¡± ¡°When those two people appeared at the airport previously, the Seventh Princess even liked their photos!¡± ¡°Looks like the Seventh Princess has taken a liking to that man!¡± ¡­ There was a gentle smile on Lina Smith¡¯s face. Her beautiful blue eyes sparkled like sapphires under the light. ¡°Mr. Gu, thank you so much for what happened before!¡± As she spoke, she nced at Gu Zhou from the corner of her eye, and her breathing hitched. This man was even more handsome than in the photos. She had been born into the royal family. Although she had seen many handsome men, those men seemed to pale inparison to this man. His fingers were long and slender as he gently touched the pendant with his big thumb. His gaze fell on the window, as if he was thinking about something. In the past, she had heard from others that an Asian man¡¯s face was rtively t and not good-looking at all. However, this man¡¯s side profile seemed to be the most perfect masterpiece in heaven. He had a high nose bridge and thin, sexy lips. One really couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. The typically description of an Asian man didn¡¯t look like him at all. Sensing Lina Smith¡¯s gaze, a trace of displeasure shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. His expression instantly turned cold, and he exuded a cold aura. Sensing Gu Zhou¡¯s displeasure, Lina Smith hurriedly retracted her gaze. It was very impolite to stare at a stranger for a long time. She looked at Gu Ting and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, can I eat with you?¡± Gu Ting gave a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Gu Zhou interrupted Gu Ting mercilessly. ¡°I mind very much!¡± Lina was stunned. She was the daughter of the president of Europe and was a high and mighty princess. She had been pampered since she was young. No one would reject her. This man was the first to reject her. Gu Ting was slightly stunned. Gu Zhou should know very well how he had addressed Lina just now. In other words, Gu Zhou clearly knew that Lina was the Seventh Princess, but he still rejected her so bluntly. Gu Zhou¡¯s cold personality was exactly the same as when he was young. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She looked down at her cell phone and had a thought. Chapter 1425 - 1425 Rescue 1425 Rescue Qiao Nian sensed the displeasure on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She had also noticed that the Seventh Princess had been stealing nces at Gu Zhou. However, the Seventh Princess was the daughter of the European President. It probably wasn¡¯t good for Gu Zhou to reject her so bluntly. Their trip to Europe this time might require the President¡¯s help in some ces. However, they had offended the Seventh Princess. If their rtionship soured, it would not be convenient for them to do anything in Europe. Her people had just found out that the kidnapping more than twenty years ago might be rted to the president of Europe. Qiao Nian narrowed her beautiful fox-like eyes. The person in front of her was the daughter of the European President. Perhaps she could take this opportunity to get to know him. With this thought in mind, a gentle smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Hello, Seventh Princess. I want to know more about interesting ces in Europe. I can ask you about them!¡± Gu Ting nced at Qiao Nian, then left his seat. He pulled a chair over and invited Lina to take a seat. Lina naturally sat down beside Gu Ting. Qiao Nian happened to be sitting directly opposite her. She looked at Qiao Nian gratefully. She was very thankful for Qiao Nian¡¯s help just now. Lina had already investigated Gu Zhou before she came. Gu Zhou was the Second Young Master of the Gu family and the only heir of the Gu family now. She had heard that he had been ill since he was young, but from Gu Zhou¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t tell that he was sick at all. Perhaps Gu Zhou was just deliberately revealing to the outside world that he was ill to make the women who pursued him retreat. She had also heard that Gu Zhou had once been engaged to the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian. However, the eldest daughter of the Lu family had long passed away. However, she was very curious why the girl in front of her had appeared hand in hand with Gu Zhou at the airport. Could it be that there had been some changes to the Gu Corporation? Did Gu Zhou get someone to create some gossip to attract the attention of the public? Lina¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. The girl in the photo was already very good-looking, but when she really saw Qiao Nian, all her attention was on her charming fox-like eyes. This girl was really too beautiful. This was the first time Lina had lost her confidence. What was the rtionship between this beautiful girl and Gu Zhou? Lina was even more straightforward. She had a gentle and considerate smile on her face as she looked at Gu Ting beside her and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask who thisdy is¡­¡± Gu Ting¡¯s gazended on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s faces. He knew that the two of them had secretly married previously. He didn¡¯t know if he should announce their rtionship at this time. He hesitated. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face. Lina¡¯s nervousness rose to her throat, and even her breathing became lighter. This man was really too handsome, especially when he was looking at her. Lina felt so happy that she was about to suffocate. Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°Seventh Princess, this is my wife, Qiao Nian.¡± Lina looked at Gu Zhou stiffly, as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her head. Oh my god, what had she just been doing? She had actually seduced this man in front of Qiao Nian. This was really inappropriate. Qiao Nian could see the embarrassment on Lina¡¯s face. She suddenly felt that Lina didn¡¯t look like an arrogant and despotic youngdy. Instead, she looked like an obedient girl. Before Lina came, she should have investigated Gu Zhou. She and Gu Zhou were secretly married, so it was only natural that Lina didn¡¯t find out. It was better to repent. Smiling, Qiao Nian poured a ss of red wine and dripped it in front of Lina. Smiling, she asked, ¡°I heard that Bear Mountain Falls is very beautiful. I wonder if the Seventh Princess has been there?¡± Lina was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Gu to help her out. She had just been coveting her husband. However, Mrs. Gu still helped her magnanimously. Lina immediately had a good impression of Madam Gu. One had to know that if anyone had improper thoughts about her husband, she would never let that person have an easy time. Lina smiled and looked at Qiao Nian gently. ¡°The waterfall at Bear Mountain is indeed spectacr. When the sun shines on the waterfall during the day, the scenery will be even more beautiful.¡± Chapter 1426 - 1426 Falling 1426 Falling Lina told Qiao Nian all the ces around Bear Mountain Falls that she should visit. At the same time, she rmended the delicious restaurants nearby to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian listened to Lina¡¯s words seriously. Her eyes were filled with yearning, as if she really wanted to go to Bear Mountain Falls. Lina had initially thought that Qiao Nian was just giving her an out. However, seeing that Qiao Nian really wanted to go to Bear Mountain, a gentle smile appeared on her face. ¡°Madam Gu, if you want to go to Bear Mountain, you can let me know. I can go with you!¡± ¡°It would be great if we could go together. I was worried that the ce would be so big that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find my way.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°The electronic map over there is indeed a little inurate. I¡¯ve been there several times, and I¡¯m already very familiar with it.¡± With that, Lina nced at Gu Zhou, who was sitting beside Qiao Nian. Thinking of her actions just now, she said guiltily, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m really sorry about just now. I thought your husband was still single. I hope you can forgive me for being rude.¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Lina to say it so openly. She liked straightforward people. She nced at Gu Zhou, then smiled at Lina and teased, ¡°For my husband to be favored by the Seventh Princess, it means that my taste is very good. I still want to thank the Princess for doing an inspection for me!¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a sincere smile appeared on Lina¡¯s face. Gu Ting sat beside Lina and naturally took in all the Seventh Princess¡¯s thoughts. He knew very well that the Seventh Princess liked Sugar a lot now. Sugar¡¯s EQ was really high. She was already on good terms with the Seventh Princess. Lina¡¯s blue eyes sparkled. With a bright smile on her face, she said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me Princess. Just call me Lina.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Qiao Nian.¡± Qiao Nian and Lina even exchanged contact information. As the two of them ate, they chatted about the culture and customs of Europe. Most of the people at the dining table were talking to each other. Dinner was about to end. Lina nced at the watch on her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. Let¡¯s go hiking and look at the waterfall tomorrow.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian was about to send Lina out when Lina hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. The bodyguards are outside. Take your time eating.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Smiling, she said, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lina replied and left. Qiao Nian smiled as she watched Lina leave. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her lips curved up slightly. Now that she had a good rtionship with the Seventh Princess, she would probably be able to get close to the President after getting along slowly. The truth of the kidnapping twenty years ago would be revealed very soon. She liked people with the temperament of the Seventh Princess very much. If the kidnapping case was not directly rted to the European President, she and the Seventh Princess would definitely be very good friends. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, hiding theplicated emotions in her eyes. ¡°Oh my!¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s scream came from the door. Qiao Nian turned around and saw the Seventh Princess falling to the ground, her face pale. Frowning, she stood up and walked towards the door. Gu Ting and Gu Zhou also saw the Seventh Princess fall. They hurriedly stood up and walked over. Qiao Nian was the first to walk over to Lina. She bent down and helped her up. She looked up and saw Chen Qing standing at the side. She frowned. ¡°Chen Qing?¡± Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian, at a loss. Gu Zhou walked over. When he saw Chen Qing, he frowned. ¡°Why are you so rash?¡± Chen Qing came back to his senses. He looked at Lina, who was being supported by Qiao Nian, and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, Chen Qing walked over to Gu Zhou and whispered. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. Qiao Nian also noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. Her heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. Could something big have happened? Gu Ting, who was standing at the side, naturally noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Lina had an easygoing personality. Seeing that the person who had knocked her down knew Qiao Nian, she didn¡¯t intend to make a fuss. With Qiao Nian¡¯s help, she sat down on a chair. After taking a few steps, her forehead was covered in cold sweat. Chapter 1427 - 1427 Dislocated 1427 Dislocated Gu Zhou turned his head slightly and whispered into Chen Qing¡¯s ear. When Chen Qing heard this, he nodded. He already had a n. Chen Qing¡¯s gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face again. He seemed to have seen her somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where. Chen Qing walked up to Lina and said apologetically, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry about just now. I was in a hurry and identally bumped into you, causing you to be injured. Why don¡¯t I send you to the hospital now?¡± Lina had been looking down at her feet. In order to see Gu Zhou today, she had specially worn a pair of twelve-centimeter high heels. Usually, she did not dare to wear such high heels. However, she didn¡¯t know when her foot injury would recover. Lina still wanted to go to Bear Mountain with Qiao Nian tomorrow. Lina took a deep breath and looked up at the person who had apologized to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± When she noticed that the person in front of her was well-built, she was slightly stunned. This man¡¯s figure was about the same as Gu Zhou¡¯s. It was almost the perfect golden ratio. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes. What did the men in An City usually eat? Why were they all so muscr? She had only been identally bumped by that man just now, but she had sprained her ankle and fallen. With this thought in mind, Lina slowly lowered her head. Her gaze fell on her ankle. It was red and swollen. Qiao Nian also noticed that Lina¡¯s foot was swollen. She frowned slightly and lowered her head to touch Lina¡¯s ankle. She heard Lina gasp. ¡°Nian Nian!¡± Lina stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and get a private doctor to take a look at meter. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and looked up at Lina. ¡°I just took a closer look at your ankle. It should be dislocated. If I don¡¯t treat it immediately, it¡¯ll only hurt more and more. If you believe me, I can put it back in ce now.¡± Of course, Lina believed Qiao Nian¡¯s words, but when the protagonist was dislocated in the television dramas she had watched in the past, the moment the doctor treated them, the protagonists were all in so much pain that they wanted to die. She was the seventh princess of the European country. She represented the dignity of the royal family. If Qiao Nian helped her reset her ankle now, wouldn¡¯t she embarrass the royal family if she cried out in pain? Moreover, she had just fallen. It was already very embarrassing. Lina nced around and saw that many people¡¯s gazes were on her. She didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of so many people. Just as Lina was hesitating, a man¡¯s apologetic voice came from the side. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re afraid of pain, why don¡¯t you bite me? That way, you won¡¯t scream.¡± When Lina heard the man¡¯s understanding words, a trace of shock shed in her eyes. She looked up at the man in front of her in a daze. Seeing this, Qiao Nian exerted strength and immediately relocated Lina¡¯s dislocated ankle. Lina sensed a pain in her foot and bit Chen Qing¡¯s hand almost reflexively. She closed her eyes and waited for the intense pain to follow. Sensing the pain in his arm, Chen Qing frowned and remained silent. Qiao Nian had already treated Lina¡¯s ankle. Smiling, she pped her hands and stood up. ¡°Alright, Lina, your ankle is fine now.¡± What? She was fine so quickly? Lina was slightly stunned. When she noticed that she was still biting the man¡¯s hand, she hurriedly let go. She looked down and saw the clear bite mark on the man¡¯s wrist. Lina¡¯s ears turned slightly red. She was the seventh princess of Europe. She actually bit someone¡¯s wrist because she was afraid of pain. It was the plots in the television dramas that had misled her. It was clearly just a little pain when the dislocated part was reset, and she could not feel any pain after it was reset. The people in the television dramas were really acting. However she had bitten someone in public beacuse she was influenced by their acting. Chapter 1428 - 1428 Does it still hurt? 1428 Does it still hurt? Lina looked down at her ankle. Other than being slightly red, it no longer hurt. Seeing that Lina had her head lowered in silence, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know what Lina was thinking. She asked worriedly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Lina was the princess of Europe, and the fastest way for them to get close to the president of Europe. She did not want to fall out with the princess of Europe. When Lina looked up at Qiao Nian, a trace of disbelief shed in her eyes. There was a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re really amazing. My ankle no longer hurts!¡± As she spoke, Lina stood up and took two steps forward, her eyes filled with surprise. ¡°It hurt so much just now. It really doesn¡¯t hurt at all now. It doesn¡¯t even hurt when you walk. Your medical skills are too amazing!¡± ¡°I only know a little about medicine,¡± Qiao Nian said humbly. Gu Ting, who was standing at the side, looked at Qiao Nian in satisfaction. Sugar was really proficient in everything. No wonder every time he called his mother, nine out of ten words would be about her grand daughter-inw. She even said that it was the Gu family¡¯s blessing for Sugar to marry into the Gu family. He agreed with his mother very much now. The Gu family had really picked up a treasure. Lina looked at Qiao Nian. She didn¡¯t think that Qiao Nian only knew a little about medicine. Qiao Nian had just seen through the problem with her ankle at a nce. Moreover, it had only taken one move to reset her dislocated ankle. Ordinary people didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. When the doctors of the European royal family encountered this matter, they would only ask her to take an X-ray to confirm the location of the dislocation of the bone. However, it was gettingte. It was time for her mother to sleep. She had to talk to her mother before she slept to stabilize her mother¡¯s emotions. That way, her mother¡¯s illness would not often rpse. Her mother wasn¡¯t in good health. If only Qiao Nian could treat her mother¡¯s illness. At the thought of this, Lina¡¯s impression of Qiao Nian grew better and better. She smiled and waved at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, goodbye. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± Qiao Nian instructed with a smile. ¡°I understand!¡± Lina smiled and nodded, hurriedly walking out. Looking at Lina¡¯s hurried back, he understood why Lina and Chen Qing had bumped into each other. Lina had something on her mind, and so did Chen Qing. That was why the two absent-minded people had bumped into each other. The onlookers gradually dispersed. After Lina left, Chen Qing said in a low voice, ¡°That youngdy just now looked a little familiar. Second Young Madam, you seem to be especially close?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s question, she smiled and exined, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the President of Europe, Lina. I just met her. Perhaps you¡¯ve seen reports about Europe before. She often appears in the media.¡± Chen Qing frowned slightly. On his first day in Europe, he had knocked down the princess of Europe? Was this considered good luck or bad luck? Gu Zhou nced around. Although some people had dispersed, there were still many people staring at them. He said calmly and coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should go back!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded slightly and let Gu Zhou hold her hand as they walked out. By the time they reached the hotel entrance, Su Han had already called the car over. Gu Ting¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Previously, he had heard from others that Gu Zhou hade to Europe. He had thought that Gu Zhou was here to look for him, but from the looks of it, Gu Zhou should have other things to do. He wondered what had happened to the Gu family when he left An City. He wanted to ask Gu Zhou, but he knew Gu Zhou¡¯s personality very well. If Gu Zhou was unwilling to tell him, even if he asked, he would not be able to get an answer. Gu Ting thought for a long time before looking at Chen Qing and saying solemnly, ¡°Chen Qing, you have to protect them well. If anything happens, you can call me directly.¡± Chen Qing agreed without hesitation. Seeing this, Gu Ting nodded and turned to leave. Gu Zhou looked up at Gu Ting¡¯s retreating back and recalled his father and mother¡¯s backs when they broke up. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, the rtionship between his parents and his father seemed to be as cold as ever. Chapter 1429 - 1429 Cotton Jacket 1429 Cotton Jacket Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly and watched as Gu Ting left. For some reason, she felt that Gu Ting was still very gentle. It was just that Gu Ting wasn¡¯t good at expressing himself. In some ways, Gu Zhou was really simr to Gu Ting. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and happened to see his gaze on Gu Ting. Gu Zhou was indeed not good at expressing himself. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Ting not far away and called out, ¡°Dad!¡± Gu Ting stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Qiao Nian with a gentle gaze. Out of the corner of her eye, Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and saw that he had already moved his gaze away from Gu Ting. Gu Zhou was as depressed as ever, unwilling to say anything. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Dad, have you been busy?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and walked towards Gu Ting, a smile in her eyes. Gu Ting looked at the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and felt only warmth. He recalled the eldest daughter he and Bai Hui had lost. Everyone said that daughters were their parents¡¯ darlings. Although he didn¡¯t have a daughter, he still had Sugar as his daughter-inw. He could feel her concern for him. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine recently.¡± Gu Ting couldn¡¯t help but lie. Actually, he was very busy, but he couldn¡¯t bear to reject Qiao Nian. ¡°I wonder if Dad is free for a meal the night after tomorrow?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a smile, her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowing slightly. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Ting nodded. Qiao Nian nced at the clock on the hotel and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we get Chen Qing to send you back?¡± Gu Ting shook his head. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Zhou still looked calm. Of course, she couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go back myself!¡± After so many years, he was already used to living alone. He was also not used to having others around him. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Ting¡¯s expression. She could sense that Gu Ting wasn¡¯t lying, nor was he being polite. Gu Ting was really used to being alone. Qiao Nian smiled and waved at Gu Ting. ¡°Dad, take care. Go back and rest early!¡± Gu Ting¡¯s heart warmed. He smiled. ¡°Yes, you too. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Gu Ting turned around and strode away. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Ting¡¯s back again. He pursed his thin lips and looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the way back, Gu Zhou leaned against the window. His gaze fell on the traffic outside, and his eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou worriedly. It was rare for Gu Zhou to be so silent. She couldn¡¯t help but hold his hand tightly. Gu Zhou sensed Qiao Nian¡¯s movements. He turned to look at Qiao Nian, a faint smile on his face. Qiao Nian knew that she couldn¡¯t interfere in the matter between Gu Ting and Bai Hui. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Gu Zhou to be sad, so she changed the topic and asked, ¡°By the way, Chen Qing didn¡¯t look well at the hotel just now. Did something happen?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Chen Qing had always been calm and steady. How could something that would make Chen Qing anxious be a small matter? Moreover, she had seen it clearly at that time. Chen Qing¡¯s expression had changed. Could there be something wrong with the Gu family¡¯spany? But that wasn¡¯t right either. If something happened to the Gu family¡¯spany, Gu Zhou usually wouldn¡¯t hide it from her. Then there was only one possibility. Something was wrong with Bai Hui. Qiao Nian thought to herself that this wasn¡¯t a ce to talk, so she didn¡¯t ask further. Gu Zhou took out his phone and sent Qiao Nian a message. After sending the message, Gu Zhou pretended to continue ying with his phone. Qiao Nian¡¯s phone vibrated slightly. She took it out of her pocket. When she saw the content, she frowned slightly. Gu Zhou: Someone is keeping an eye on my mother. Although Gu Zhou had only sent a few words, it was like a bomb had exploded in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. When they returned home, Qiao Nian felt at ease. The two of them returned to their room. When there was no one else in the room, she looked at Gu Zhou. Chapter 1430 - 1430 New News 1430 New News ¡°Those people have already targeted your mother. Does that mean that they already know what we¡¯re going to do?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a serious expression, frowning slightly. ¡°Yes, our movements are all under their control now. However, they don¡¯t know the exact information we have now.¡± Gu Zhou satzily on the sofa, his brow slightly furrowed. His voice was as low as ever. Qiao Nian yed with the phone in her hand. She seemed to have thought of something and walked over to Gu Zhou. ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s a real traitor around us.¡± ¡°Everyone should know that we¡¯vee to Europe, but they don¡¯t know why we¡¯re here.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re just taking precautions.¡± Qiao Nian reached out and took Gu Zhou¡¯s arm. She leaned her head gently on his shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°I hope we can get to the bottom of everything this time.¡± ¡°We should be able to find out.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°My men just handed me the information. They said that the kidnapping more than twenty years ago might be rted to the President of Europe.¡± Gu Zhou sat up straight. ¡°How urate is the information?¡± ¡°Ny percent.¡± ¡°If the President of the Europe did it, this matter will be troublesome.¡± Gu Zhou lowered his gaze, his expression serious. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily the President of Europe who did it.¡± Qiao Nian leaned on Gu Zhou¡¯s shoulder again and said softly, ¡°They just found out that it¡¯s rted to the President of Europe. Perhaps someone close to the President did it. We¡¯re not sure about these things yet, but on the way back, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate the President of Europe. We found a lot of useful information.¡± ¡°What have you found?¡± Gu Zhou turned his head slightly and saw the delicate little face on his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. The tips of Qiao Nian¡¯s ears were a little red. She looked at Gu Zhou and pretended to be serious. ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious matters with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing serious business too!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. This was the first time she had realized that Gu Zhou was so eloquent. He was simply like Zhou Zhou. Every time, he would make her speechless. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Gu Zhou. She said seriously, ¡°Back then, when I was kidnapped, the president of Europe wasn¡¯t even the president. At that time, he was just a prince. At that time, he was by the side of the former president of Europe all day. Logically speaking, he didn¡¯t have a child back then. Why would he kidnap me and ask me to donate my bone marrow to Song Man?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Could Song Man be the illegitimate daughter of the president?¡± Gu Zhou asked, frowning slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If Song Man is the illegitimate daughter of the President, how could the President bear to let her stay in the slums for so many years? No matter how poor the President of Europe is, it¡¯s easy to raise a girl!¡± Qiao Nian thought of Lina¡¯s bright little face again, and a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°Do you think Lina and Song Man look alike?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Could it be someone close to the President of Europe?¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly and said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she sat up straight and stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out the President of Europe. I heard that the President of Europe asked the police to stop investigating this incident. I¡¯m wondering if he has other intentions. I¡¯d better get close to Lina first. Perhaps I can get in touch with the President of Europe.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he slowly lowered his gaze. It seemed that they would be staying in Europe for a long time. At this moment, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s phones rang. One of them took out his phone and saw that Xiao Shi had sent a voice message in the family group chat. Qiao Nian clicked on the voice message. Xiao Shi: ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I miss you so much. Brothers miss you too!¡± Hearing Xiao Shi¡¯s soft voiceing from Qiao Nian¡¯s phone, Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve only left for a while, and they already miss us. Why don¡¯t we make a video call to them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1431 - 1431 Childbirth? 1431 Childbirth? Gu Zhou made a video call to Xiao Shi. The call went through very quickly, and Xiao Shi¡¯s beautiful little face appeared on the phone screen. At the Lu family vi. ¡°Daddy!¡± Holding the cell phone with both hands, Xiao Shi looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s face on the phone and called out excitedly. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Qiao Nian appear on the screen as well. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Shi heard footsteps in the distance. Without waiting for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to speak, she hurriedly waved at that person and called out happily, ¡°Brother and Second Brother, Daddy and Mommy are on a video call!¡± In less than five seconds, the three little ones had already sat obediently in front of their phones, staring unblinkingly at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian through their phones. Gu Qi and Xiao Bao said in unison, ¡°Dad and Mommy.¡± After Gu Zhou greeted the three little ones, he pushed his phone closer to Qiao Nian. ¡°Did you have a good time at Grandma¡¯s house?¡± Qiao Nian asked with a smile. ¡°Mommy, Xiao Shi is so happy. Uncle even brought us to the amusement park today, and Xiao Shi even sat on the Ferris wheel like a princess!¡± When Xiao Shi said this, her face was filled with a happy smile. Xiao Bao, who was sitting beside Xiao Shi, said impatiently, ¡°Mommy, we even sat on a roller coaster. The roller coaster is so fast, but Xiao Bao is so brave. He¡¯s not afraid at all!¡± Gu Qi, who was sitting on the other side of Xiao Shi, only nodded and did not speak. Xiao Shi leaned forward slightly and smiled at Qiao Nian on the phone screen. She said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, Xiao Shi even ate ice cream today. The ice cream is really delicious. When are you and Daddying back? Xiao Shi has already begun to miss you!¡± After Xiao Shi finished speaking, Gu Qi and Xiao Bao immediately turned serious, as if they were waiting for her answer. Qiao Nian looked at the three children in a daze. She had never expected that she would be so happy after getting married casually. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Not only did she have a husband who loved her very much, but she had also found her family and three adorable children. She had already reached the peak of her life! Seeing that Qiao Qiao Nian didn¡¯t answer, Xiao Bao tilted his head and asked seriously, ¡°Mommy, when are you and Dading back?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts were called back to her by Xiao Bao. With a smile on her face, she said softly, ¡°It might be a while before we can go home. Can you stay at Grandma¡¯s house for the time being?¡± When the three children heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with disappointment. They really wanted to be with their parents. Even through the screen, Qiao Nian could feel the disappointment of the three children. She wanted to go home now, but the kidnapping case from more than twenty years ago had yet to be investigated. Those who wanted the lives of the Gu and Lu families had yet to be investigated. If she went home now because of her children, it might not be long before they were killed. In order for them to be happy, she had to get rid of their enemies. A trace of guilt shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes, but she quickly smiled gently and said, ¡°You have to listen to the adults at home and remember to study hard.¡± Xiao Bao looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. In a daze, he seemed to have returned to MY. At that time, he waited at home every day for his Daddy toe home, but his Daddy was very busy. He could only take some time off to go home every time. At the thought of this, Xiao Bao said obediently, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯ll take good care of ourselves. We¡¯ll be good too!¡± Gu Qi sat at the side and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of my younger siblings!¡± When Xiao Shi smiled, her eyes curved into crescents. She said sweetly, ¡°Xiao Shi will be obedient too. Grandma and Grandma both say that Xiao Shi is the most obedient!¡± Gu Zhou looked at the three obedient children and nodded in satisfaction. When Qiao Nian heard their words, her eyes were filled with smiles. Her children were really too obedient and adorable. She wanted to go home and be with them now. However, in the next moment, Qiao Nian heard Xiao Bao ask innocently, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, are you going to bring more younger siblings back for us?¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face froze. Chapter 1432 - 1432 Starting to Doubt 1432 Starting to Doubt Seeing how serious Xiao Bao was, Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Previously, the three children had made a fuss about wanting younger siblings. Out of the corner of her eye, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. Seeing the corners of Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth curl up, her ears turned red uncontrobly. She turned her attention back to the phone screen and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Bao, don¡¯t you already have a sister?¡± Xiao Shi hurriedly said, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t have a younger brother or sister yet!¡± At this point, Xiao Shi looked aggrieved. Seeing that Xiao Shi had suffered, Gu Qi said aggrievedly, ¡°Mommy, I want a younger brother or sister too!¡± Qiao Nian really had a headache. She had heard from others in the past that after getting married, a couple would give birth. She and Gu Zhou¡¯s elders did not ask her to give birth much, but her three children kept asking her to give birth. Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she heard Xiao Shi look behind her and ask seriously, ¡°Grandma and great-grandmother, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly. She had thought that she was on the phone with the three children. She didn¡¯t expect her family to be here. Qiao Nian yearned to find a ce to hide. She didn¡¯t want to discuss giving birth at all now. Smiling, she said, ¡°Alright, Xiao Shi, can you give Grandma your phone? I want to say a few words to Grandma.¡± When Xiao Shi heard ¡°alright¡±, her eyes lit up. The three little ones exchanged nces and smiled happily. Mommy had agreed to give birth to a younger brother or sister for them! Xiao Shi gave a sweet smile and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Shi ran to Su Yan with her cell phone and handed it to her. She said in a childish voice, ¡°Grandma, Mommy wants to talk to you on the phone!¡± Su Yan smiled and took the phone. She really didn¡¯t expect these three children to want their mom to give birth. Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian on the phone screen, her eyes filled with reluctance. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to find her daughter, but her daughter had to run around for family matters. The mother and daughter couldn¡¯t stay together for long. At the thought of this, she sighed in her heart. However, Su Yan didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled at Qiao Nian and instructed seriously, ¡°Sugar, when you¡¯re there, you have to take good care of yourself. I heard from Fourth Brother that he¡¯s arranged for a chef in the vi. That chef knows how to make An City¡¯s dishes. Don¡¯t lose weight from starvation.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. Then, she said, ¡°Mom, I even met the seventh princess, the daughter of the President of Europe today. She seems to be of mixed blood. She wore a cheongsam today and seems to like our country¡¯s culture very much. When I first saw her, I noticed her eyes. Her eyes are almost identical to Teacher Shen¡¯s when he was young.¡± When Su Yan heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°Perhaps her eyes are simr to Teacher Shen¡¯s.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I previously found out more about the kidnapping twenty years ago. It¡¯s rted to the President of Europe.¡± Su Yan¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. She understood what Qiao Nian meant. Some things might be coincidental, but if many coincidences were put together, it wouldn¡¯t be coincidental. ¡°Mom, send me another photo of Teacher Shen¡¯s daughter. If I can see Madam President, I¡¯ll be able to confirm if Teacher Sun¡¯s daughter is Madam President,¡± Qiao Nian said seriously. Su Yan did not speak immediately. Teacher Shen¡¯s daughter had cerebral palsy. If the President of Europe was a normal person, why would he marry someone with cerebral palsy? After a while, Su Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ll still send you a photo of Teacher Shen¡¯s daughter. If you meet his daughter in Europe and can bring her back, bring her back!¡± Su Yan said these words ambiguously. She believed that Qiao Nian could understand. Only they knew that Teacher Shen had faked his death. The reason why they didn¡¯t make it clear on the chat app was because they were worried that someone would eavesdrop on their conversation. Chapter 1433 - 1433 Lost weight again? 1433 Lost weight again? ¡°I understand.¡± After Qiao Nian and Su Yan finished speaking, she was about to hang up when Matriarch Gu¡¯s loving voice came through the phone again. ¡°Is that Nian Nian? I want to say a few words to her.¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s words were filled with longing for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian recalled that when Matriarch Gu had made a gown for her, she had tried it on. At that time, Matriarch Gu¡¯s eyes had lit up. Ever since she walked out of the mental hospital, the first person to treat her well was Matriarch Gu. She had experienced the warmth of family from Matriarch Gu. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. There was a hint of joy in her voice as she called out, ¡°Grandma!¡± Su Yan smiled and handed the cell phone to Matriarch Gu. Matriarch Gu held the cell phone with both hands and looked at Qiao Nian on the screen. With a loving expression, she asked, ¡°How was your meal over there? Why do I feel that you¡¯ve lost weight again?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Grandma, I just left. I haven¡¯t lost weight!¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t grow fat when you¡¯re at home. Youngdies have to be chubby to be healthy,¡± Matriarch Gu said solemnly. Seeing Gu Zhou walk over to Qiao Nian, she called out, ¡°Ah Zhou.¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± Gu Zhou had just gone to the bathroom. He didn¡¯t expect Qiao Nian to still be video-calling Grandma when he came out. ¡°Take care of Nian Nian more often. Look at how thin she is. I¡¯ve told you many times that you have to take good care of Nian Nian. If Nian Nian loses weight again when shees back this time, I¡¯ll settle the score with you,¡± Matriarch Gu said to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou was speechless. Matriarch Gu nced at the living room again. Seeing that the three children had left, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Grandma has been through this before. When women give birth, they walk through the gates of hell. Back then, you gave birth to three children in one go. You have to take good care of your health. You can¡¯t give birth again. Giving birth is really too painful!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Matriarch Gu¡¯s words, her heart warmed. ¡°Grandma, I understand. Actually, Ah Zhou usually takes good care of me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Matriarch Gu didn¡¯t think that Qiao Nian had taken her words to heart. She said to Qiao Nian, ¡°I¡¯ll say a few words to Ah Zhou. Just now, he heard that the children still wanted younger siblings. He might even be secretly happy!¡± Qiao Nian handed the phone to Gu Zhou, her lips curving up slightly. Now, it was her turn to secretlyugh. Matriarch Gu looked at Gu Zhou and was about to speak when she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always known my limits.¡± ¡°You know your limits? Are you joking?¡± Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression was tense as she said sternly, ¡°You were so delusional back then. If it weren¡¯t for me, I don¡¯t know when you and Nian Nian would have been together. I¡¯ve really been worried sick about you!¡± Gu Zhou was speechless. Grandma seemed to be right. He couldn¡¯t refute her at all. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Matriarch Gu¡¯s expression darkened. She said fiercely, ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let Nian Nian give birth again. When a woman gives birth, she¡¯s already half a step into the coffin. If you let her give birth, won¡¯t Nian Nian lose her life?¡± Gu Zhou: Although Grandma¡¯s words sounded strange, they made sense. Matriarch Gu continued, ¡°In the future, Ah Zhu and Ah Nian will still have children after they get married. Their children will be your children¡¯s younger siblings!¡± At this moment, the other members of the Lu family walked in. Matriarch Gu turned to look at them and said meaningfully, ¡°Ah Zhu, you¡¯re already so old. Why haven¡¯t you gotten married? You should get married as soon as possible and give birth to eight or ten more children. That way, this family will be lively.¡± Lu Zhu was stunned. As for the other brothers of the Lu family, they covered their mouths and sniggered. Lu Qi smiled and walked to Lu Zhu¡¯s side. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Brother, you should indeed find a sister-inw for us as soon as possible. That way, our family can be lively again.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Lu Qi¡¯s face. He seemed to have thought of something and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, but you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not suitable for you to fall in love. You should study hard.¡± Fall in love? When Lu Qi heard these words, her face instantly turned red. She looked to the side shyly. Chapter 1434 - 1434 No Dating 1434 No Dating Qin Chuan¡¯s face appeared in Lu Qi¡¯s mind. She also realized that Qin Chuan was a special existence to her. Lu Nian had also heard about Qin Chuan from Lu Zhu. He frowned slightly and said seriously, ¡°Qi Qi, you¡¯re studying medicine. You should study hard. If you don¡¯t do well, who will dare to look for you for treatment in the future? Let¡¯s put dating aside for now. You have to focus on your studies now!¡± Lu Qi nodded obediently. Su Yan looked at Lu Zhu and Lu Nian in confusion. Usually, the two of them had never cared about Qi Qi being in a rtionship. Why were they so concerned now? Could it be that Lu Qi had someone she liked? At the thought of this, Su Yan frowned slightly and asked solemnly, ¡°Qi Qi, are you already in a rtionship?¡± When Lu Qi heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much. Who am I dating?¡± Although Lu Qi denied being in a rtionship, her heart was in a mess. She wasn¡¯t in a rtionship but she had just been confessed to by Senior. Being confessed to shouldn¡¯t be considered dating, right? When Su Yan heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she nodded slightly. As long as she wasn¡¯t in a rtionship. Actually, she was not worried about Lu Qi at all. Lu Qi had four brothers who were older than her. Her brothers would definitely take good care of her. Qiao Nian stood beside her cell phone, listening to her family warn Lu Qi not to fall in love. She sighed helplessly. It seemed that if Old Qin wanted to be with Lu Qi, there was really a long way to go. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. If not for the matter between her and Gu Zhou six years ago, it would probably be very difficult for Gu Zhou to marry her now. The rest of the Lu family moved closer to the phone and greeted Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. They chatted for a while more before hanging up. After hanging up, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian prepared to take a shower and rest. As Qiao Nian was going to climb Bear Mountain with Lina tomorrow morning, the two of them rested early. Qiao Nian lived in the northern district while Lina lived in the western district. As the main road was close to the northern district, the two of them had long agreed that Lina woulde and look for Qiao Nian. After taking a shower, the two of themy leisurely on the bed. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in his arms and said softly, ¡°Do you like Lina a lot?¡± Although Gu Zhou was asking, his tone was very certain. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and wrapped her arms around his neck. Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve discovered me!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already found out that her father might be the one who nned the kidnapping twenty years ago? You should be wary of her,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. He hoped that Qiao Nian would keep a distance from Lina. ¡°We women believe in our sixth sense the most. I think I¡¯ll be good friends with Lina.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou with a smile, her red lips curving up slightly. She said softly, ¡°Moreover, I think Lina has an innocent personality and is suitable to be friends with. If her father is really the person who kidnapped me, I might have to draw the line between us.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But no one knows who kidnapped me twenty years ago. Why worry about something you don¡¯t know?¡± Seeing the smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, Gu Zhou moved slightly closer to her face and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. Only then did he say, ¡°Alright, but I might not be able to apany you tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll get Chen Qing to follow you and protect you!¡± Seeing Qiao Nian open her mouth, Gu Zhou knew that she was going to refuse. His expression turned serious. Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, he added, ¡°This time, you can¡¯t refuse me!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t insist anymore. She just smiled faintly. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian into his arms and gently patted her back. In a low and hoarse voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Zhou turned off the lights in the room. White moonlight filtered through the gaps in the curtains, as if it had been covered in ayer of silver frost. Under the moonlight, Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle sleeping face gave off a peaceful feeling. Chapter 1435 - 1435 Zhou Zhou 1435 Zhou Zhou Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian gently. If only he could be with Nian¡¯er forever. If only there weren¡¯t those messy events. Then the two of them would definitely live a warm andfortable life in the Gu family vi. He hoped that during this trip to Europe, they would be able to find the person who had kidnapped Nian¡¯er more than twenty years ago and deal with the people who wanted to mess with the Lu and Gu families! Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes gradually hardened. Suddenly, a strange scene appeared in his mind. He frowned and couldn¡¯t help but hug Qiao Nian tightly. ¡°Nian¡¯er?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, she looked up slightly and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian with worry in his eyes. He pursed his lips slightly and said ufortably, ¡°I remembered something just now.¡± Qiao Nian asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think you helped me take a shower when I was sitting in the bathtub.¡± After Gu Zhou finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But I think it happened when I was very young. Now that I think about it, it must have happened in my dream.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in front of her, slightly stunned. Just as she was about to ignore him, she heard Gu Zhou speak again. ¡°You seem to have fed me candy!¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened. Could it be that he had already recalled Zhou Zhou¡¯s memories? Should she fool him, or should she tell Gu Zhou and Zhou Zhou about their existence? ¡°But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. When I was very young, why did I see you as an adult? Could it be that there¡¯s really a matter of transmigrating time and space?¡± Gu Zhou asked solemnly. For a moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know how to answer. At this moment, Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another possibility. Could it be that what I just remembered is the memory of my third personality?¡± Since Gu Zhou had already guessed it, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t intend to hide it anymore. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s my third personality like?¡± Gu Zhou asked curiously. Qiao Nian reached out and wrapped her arm around Gu Zhou¡¯s waist. Smiling, she said, ¡°Your third personality is called Zhou Zhou. Later on, he didn¡¯t appear much either. At that time, I asked Qin Chuan, and he said that it was because of the feelings that your Zhou Zhou personalitycked. You slowly found them in real life, and Zhou Zhou¡¯s personality gradually disappeared. However, when you think about it, you¡¯ll still think that it happened at a young age.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly. Qin Chuan was right. He had already found his true love in real life. He already had spiritual sustenance, and he was no longer short of love. However, what made Gu Zhou ufortable was that Zhou Zhou should have appeared when he first met Qiao Nian, because he had just remembered that he seemed to be celebrating Qiao Nian¡¯s birthday. When he and Qiao Nian first married, he had once celebrated Qiao Nian¡¯s birthday. At that time, his rtionship with Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t as good as it was now. At that time, he suspected that Qiao Nian had been sent by someone else. He was still a little wary of her. Even so, Qiao Nian was very gentle with his third personality. At the thought of this, Gu Zhou said guiltily, ¡°Nian¡¯er, thank you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°When my third personality appeared, it should have been when we first met. At that time, I didn¡¯t treat you well, and you even took good care of me.¡± When Qiao Nian realized what Gu Zhou was saying, she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯re quite good. You¡¯re just unforgiving with your words. You didn¡¯t do anything bad to me. It¡¯s normal for you to be wary of me.¡± What Qiao Nian had just said was just to fool Gu Zhou. In fact, no one could reject an obedient and adorable Zhou Zhou. The contrast was too adorable. However, she would never see Zhou Zhou again. To be honest, she still liked Zhou Zhou¡¯s obedient voice. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze. His obsidian-like eyes sparkled under the moonlight, and clouds surged in them, as if he was holding back something. Chapter 1436 - 1436 Bride 1436 Bride After a long time, he nted a light kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Go to sleep!¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Qiao Nian closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze. She seemed to be standing in a forest, surrounded by whiteness. Qiao Nian looked around and found her familiar. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen this ce before. At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from afar, mixed withughter. Qiao Nian realized that there was someone in front of her. She walked towards the sound. Before she reached it, she heard the sound of fireworks. When Qiao Nian walked over, she saw luxury cars parked there. Arge group of people was standing beside the cars. The men were all wearing suits and leather shoes, while the women were wearing beautiful gowns. What puzzled Qiao Nian was that she couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. Just as Qiao Nian was about to see what was going on, a woman in a white dress grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Bride, why have you gotten out of the car? Hurry up and get in. You have to wait for the groom to pick you up!¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, she was pushed into the car by a group of people. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she realized that she was already wearing a white wedding dress. Before Qiao Nian could react, everyone was cheering outside. ¡°The groom is here!¡± ¡°The groom hase to wee the bride!¡± ¡°The groom is so handsome!¡± ¡­ While everyone wasughing, the groom had already walked to the car and opened it. Qiao Nian looked up. The groom was wearing a well-tailored suit. His back was facing the sunlight, and she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. However, the only thing that could be seen clearly was the groom¡¯s figure. The groom¡¯s figure was simply carved from the same mold as Gu Zhou¡¯s. Was she going to marry Gu Zhou? Just as Qiao Nian was feeling surprised, the groom handed his hand to her in a gentlemanly manner, signaling for her to ce her hand on his and get out of the car. Qiao Nian ced her hand on the groom¡¯s and obediently got out of the car. When she looked up at the groom, she was slightly stunned. How could the groom be Gu Yue? Qiao Nian was shocked. She suddenly recalled the dream she had once had. In the dream, she had married Gu Yue. Then, during her wedding ceremony with Gu Yue, she was shot to death. In order to save her, Gu Yue had been killed by those people. Was it that dream again? Why was she still having this dream? It was even the first half of the previous dream! At the thought that she was about to be shot, Qiao Nian frowned. She wanted to remind Gu Yue not to enter the church, but her body didn¡¯t seem to be under her control. She could only be forced to follow Gu Yue into the church. The church was filled with guests. Gu Yue held her hand and walked towards the priest. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was in her throat. She wanted to tell Gu Yue to escape quickly, but the moment she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°I do.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Yue, her eyes filled with anxiety. She could clearly see the joy in Gu Yue¡¯s eyes. Just like in Qiao Nian¡¯s previous dream, a group of people fired at her. Gu Yue guarded her firmly behind him and pushed her out of the window. Qiao Nian fell to the ground in a sorry state. She turned back to look at Gu Yue in the church. At this moment, she saw that the entire church had copsed! Qiao Nian¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. She looked at the razed church with teary eyes, desperately wanting to rush in and dig Gu Yue out. At this moment, a pair of hands hugged her tightly from behind and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s too dangerous. He doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± When she heard that voice, Qiao Nian¡¯s body instantly stiffened. She turned back to look at the person holding her back. It was none other than Gu Zhou. At this moment, Gu Zhou looked at her as if he was looking at a stranger. The only difference was that his eyes only had heartache for her, and he no longer doted on her like he usually did. The heartache in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes had nothing to do with love. It was like a stranger sympathizing with a pitiful person. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand, and it became difficult to breathe. Suddenly, her eyes flew open. Chapter 1437 - 1437 Nightmare 1437 Nightmare Qiao Nian breathed heavily. Tears streamed down her face, wetting her pillow. When Gu Zhou came out of the bathroom, he saw Qiao Nian curled up in a panic. He frowned slightly and stepped forward to pull Qiao Nian into his arms. ¡°Nian Nian, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Zhou asked softly, gently patting Qiao Nian¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was teary. She took a tissue and wiped her tears. ¡°I just had a nightmare.¡± ¡°Actually, dreams are the opposite.¡± Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian tightly and said gently, ¡°The more pain they make you suffer, the better your life is in reality! ording to our ancestors, if you dream that you¡¯re dead, it represents you¡¯re healthy.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s low and hoarse voice, Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. Gu Zhou was right. Everything that had happened just now was just a dream. It had not really happened. However, when Qiao Nian thought of how unfamiliar Gu Zhou had looked at her in her dream, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. Only at this moment did Qiao Nian realize that Gu Zhou had long walked into her heart. Qiao Nian leaned into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and gently rested her head on his chest. She slowly closed her eyes, preparing to get up after sleeping for a while. Just as Qiao Nian was about to fall asleep, she recalled the dream she had just had. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°I heard that when a person dies, their soul will reincarnate. Do you believe that?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he reached out and stroked her hair. After some serious thought, he said, ¡°Perhaps there really is a previous life, but scientists haven¡¯t verified this theory.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s thoughts gradually drifted away. Sometimes, he would have a strange dream. In his dream, he held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walked into a church. Just as the two of them were preparing for a wedding, a group of armed criminals rushed into the room. Those people wanted Qiao Nian¡¯s life. Every time he woke up, he was always frightened. He was worried that all of this was not a dream, but an omen for the future. When he fell in love with Qiao Nian, he had already asked Chen Qing to prepare everything for the wedding. Everything was almost ready for the wedding, but he didn¡¯t dare to get married. He was afraid that everything in his dream would happen. He was afraid that he didn¡¯t have the ability to protect Qiao Nian and let her be hurt again. Gu Zhou blinked and retracted his thoughts. He lowered his head and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead before asking softly, ¡°What dream did you have just now?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She recalled everything that had happened in her dream and said ufortably, ¡°I just dreamed that someone had died. I was very sad.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell Gu Zhou that she had dreamed that she was married to his brother. In her dream, his brother was her sweetheart. If Gu Zhou knew about this, he would definitely be very sad. Gu Zhou did not ask further. He smiled and said, ¡°I believe what the ancestor said is right. Dreams are the opposite.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She picked up her phone from the side. When she saw the caller ID, she was slightly stunned. She had been thinking about her dream just now and almost forgot that she had already made an appointment with Lina to climb the mountain today. Qiao Nian picked up the call and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Lina!¡± ¡°Good morning, Nian Nian. I¡¯ve already packed my things and am about to go out to look for you!¡± ¡°Thene over. I¡¯ll be done soon!¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Then, she said a few more words to Lina before hanging up. After hanging up, Qiao Nian turned to Gu Zhou and hurriedly said, ¡°When Linaes overter, ask Chen Qing to invite her in. You can¡¯t let her wait for me outside! I have to get up and tidy up quickly!¡± With that, Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou away and was about to go to the bathroom. She really didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to still hug her tightly. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion and asked in confusion, ¡°How can I wash up if you hug me like this?¡± Chapter 1438 - 1438 Good Morning Kiss 1438 Good Morning Kiss When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion. Then, she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes lit up as she smiled and said, ¡°By the way, please get the kitchen staff to prepare breakfast for me!¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t remember. Thinking that Lina had already packed up and wasing this way, she hurriedly said, ¡°If I forget anything, remind me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the morning kiss?¡± Gu Zhou asked with a serious expression. Qiao Nian was speechless. Why hadn¡¯t she known that they usually had morning kisses? However, Qiao Nian quickly understood. When she was with Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou would kiss her every morning. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s serious expression. After some hesitation, she took the initiative to move closer to him. Although they had already done many things together, at the thought of taking the initiative to kiss Gu Zhou good morning, Qiao Nian¡¯s ears still turned red. In the end, she nted a light kiss on Gu Zhou¡¯s lips and fled. Gu Zhou watched as Qiao Nian ran into the bathroom. His lips curved up slightly. Chen Qing, who was downstairs, had already received Gu Zhou¡¯s instructions. He hurriedly walked towards the entrance of the vi. When Chen Qing walked to the entrance of the vi, he saw a low-profile and luxurious ck car parked there. Chen Qing still remembered Gu Zhou saying that the person who came to look for Second Young Madam today was the Seventh Princess of Europe. At the thought that he had identally bumped into the Seventh Princessst night, he couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. His heart ached. Chen Qing took a deep breath and walked to the car window as usual. He knocked on it. Lina rolled down the car window. When she saw that the person outside was Chen Qing, she was slightly stunned. She still remembered that she had been knocked downst night. When she went out this morning, her uncle¡¯s sister had even mocked her because of this. With a polite smile on his face, Chen Qing said elegantly and politely, ¡°Seventh Princess, our Second Young Madam might need to tidy up. Why don¡¯t youe in and sit for a while?¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she nodded slightly and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Wait outside!¡± With that, Lina opened the door and was about to get out of the car. However, Chen Qing was one step ahead of her. He had already opened the car door and gestured for her to enter. Lina got out of the car elegantly. As she was going hiking today, Lina was wearing a tracksuit and sneakers. Her hair was tied up high, and she looked energetic. Lina followed Chen Qing into the vi. When she walked to the living room and saw the decorations and furnishings, she was stunned. ¡°Oh my god, the decorations here are too beautiful!¡± Lina stared unblinkingly at the furnishings around her. She was the seventh princess of Europe and had grown up in Europe since she was young. She knew European culture very well. However, Lina liked Oriental culture the most. She sat on the sofa happily. Chen Qing poured a cup of hot water for Lina. Thinking of how he had knocked Lina downst night, he asked, ¡°Seventh Princess, does the wound on your foot still hurt?¡± Lina smiled and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Chen Qing observed Lina¡¯s expression seriously. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying, the guilt in his heart dissipated a little. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Nian Nian has already reset my ankle yesterday, so my foot doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Lina hade to look for Qiao Nian today not only to climb the mountain with Qiao Nian, but also to inquire about Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills. She smiled and asked, ¡°I remember Nian Nian calling you Chen Qing, right?¡± Chen Qing nodded. Lina smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked Eastern culture. The way Nian Nian helped me reset my ankle yesterday should be unique to Chinese medicine, right? Are Nian Nian¡¯s medical skills especially amazing?¡± When Chen Qing heard Lina¡¯s question, he raised his chin proudly and said seriously, ¡°Second Young Madam¡¯s medical skills are especially brilliant. She¡¯s even better than many well-known doctors!¡± Chapter 1439 - 1439 All-rounded 1439 All-rounded Previously, many famous doctors had treated Second Young Master. They all said that Second Young Master didn¡¯t have much time left, but after Young Madam came, Second Young Master¡¯s health improved by the day. From this, it could be seen how brilliant Young Madam¡¯s medical skills were! Lina¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s face. Were all Asian men so good-looking? Chen Qing was the same as Gu Zhou. His facial features were well-defined. Although they looked different, their temperaments were simr. Chen Qing¡¯s skin was still her favorite wheat color. Lina looked at Chen Qing and unknowingly fell into a daze. Sensing Lina¡¯s gaze, a trace of surprise shed in Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. He coughed slightly, as if reminding Lina toe back to her senses. When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s cough, she realized that she had lost herposure just now. She recalled Chen Qing¡¯s praise of Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills and asked curiously, ¡°Which aspect is Nian Nian mainly proficient in?¡± When Chen Qing heard Lina¡¯s question, he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Second Young Madam is an all rounder!¡± Lina¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Chen Qing in disbelief and asked seriously again, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that doctors would only be proficient in certain aspects?¡± ¡°Second Young Madam is indeed an all rounder!¡± Chen Qing said firmly. This was also the first time Chen Qing had seen an all-rounded doctor. Not only could Second Young Madam help Second Young Master detoxify his poison, but she also helped Second Young Master recuperate. Not only that, Second Young Master also had dissociative identity disorder. This illness was also treated by Second Young Madam! When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her eyes flickered. If Nian Nian was an all rounder, did that mean that her mother¡¯s illness could be saved? What Lina hoped for the most now was for her mother to recover. ¡°Lina!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s voice came from the stairs, pulling Lina back from her thoughts. Smiling, Lina ced the teacup in her hand on the coffee table. She stood up and waved at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian!¡± Qiao Nian was wearing gray sportswear today. Looking at Lina¡¯s white sportswear, the two of them were actually wearing the same outfit, but the colors were different. Just as Qiao Nian was about to go downstairs, she heard Chen Qing say that she was an all rounder. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so amazing in Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. However, Lina was a little strange. She actually asked Chen Qing about her medical skills. Could it be that Lina¡¯s family member was sick? She was already very curious about who Lina¡¯s mother was. She might even be able to take this opportunity to meet Lina¡¯s mother. If Lina¡¯s mother was really Teacher Shen¡¯s lost daughter, it meant that the kidnapping more than twenty years ago was rted to the president. Qiao Nian had investigated before. It was very difficult for a person with cerebral palsy to give birth. When Lina saw Qiao Nian, she smiled and walked over to her. She reached out and took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, smiling sweetly. ¡°Nian Nian, our tastes are really simr. Our clothes are actually of the same color.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the sportswear of this brand is morefortable to wear!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Lina had a good impression of Qiao Nian to begin with. Now that she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°If their brandes up with a new design, I¡¯ll send you some items!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Qiao Nian agreed readily. She was nowpletely certain that someone in Lina¡¯s family was sick. Lina needed a doctor now. ¡°Come and eat with us. You¡¯ll need more stamina to climb the mountainter!¡± Qiao Nian led Lina towards the cafeteria. Today, the kitchen was cooking a Chinese breakfast of porridge and deep-fried dough sticks and buns. Lina looked at the food on the table and took a sip of porridge and a bite of the fried dough sticks. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She no longer had the elegance of a princess. ¡°Nian Nian, is this your ordinary Chinese breakfast?¡± Lina asked in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. We usually eat these for breakfast. Do you like them?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lina and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Lina took another sip of porridge and nodded solemnly. ¡°Actually, I like your Oriental culture very much, and I like your food. However, the Chinese breakfast made by my chef is very strange. After eating your Chinese breakfast today, I want to change chefs!¡± Chapter 1440 - 1440 Climbing the Mountain 1440 Climbing the Mountain Qiao Nian smiled and hurriedly said, ¡°I think your chef has already tried his best to make Chinese breakfast. Our country is rtively big, and breakfast is different everywhere. You¡¯re eating breakfast in An City now.¡± ¡°So there are so many things to pay attention to.¡± Lina looked like she had learned something. She thought about it seriously for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask my father to find another chef who knows how to cook food from An City.¡± At the dining table, Qiao Nian and Lina were chatting andughing. After breakfast, Lina and Qiao Nian walked out. Chen Qing followed closely behind them. When Lina and Qiao Nian were about to get into the car, Chen Qing opened the door of the back seat first. Chen Qing waited for Lina and Qiao Nian to get into the car before walking to the front passenger seat. He opened the door and got in. Chen Qing turned to look at Qiao Nian and Lina and said gentlemanly, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ll be in charge of your safety for the rest of the trip!¡± Qiao Nian sat in the back seat and smiled at Lina. She said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you wait for me for so long just now.¡± ¡°Nian Nian, we¡¯re good friends. You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± Lina¡¯s face was filled with smiles. Her eyes darted around as she said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m the one who should thank you. I even got the best breakfast in An City at your house today. Actually, my mother is also¡­¡± Seeing that Lina had stopped mid-sentence, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t ask further. Actually, she was also very curious about Lina¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy. Lina said, ¡°My mother is also Asian. She likes Asian culture the most, so I like Asian culture too.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Could it be that Lina had wanted to say, ¡°Actually, my mother is also from An City?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Lina had changed her words, she still smiled and said, ¡°No wonder when I saw you yesterday, I felt that you had an Asian look. The cheongsam you were wearing yesterday was really too beautiful!¡± ¡°My mother usually likes to wear cheongsams the most, so I like to wear cheongsams too.¡± Yesterday, Lina wanted to wear the best cheongsam to woo the person she liked. But she had never expected that the person she liked was already married. Fortunately, Nian Nian was a magnanimous person and didn¡¯t argue with her. ¡°Cheongsams are difficult to pull off. If your eyes weren¡¯t blue, I would have thought that we were from the same country!¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. ¡°My mother is also from Country Z, the same country as you. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t look like my mother.¡± At this point, Lina sighed helplessly. If she could inherit her mother¡¯s beauty, she could be a beautiful and elegant Asian beauty. ¡°You¡¯re already very good-looking now.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she thought of Lina¡¯s feet and asked, ¡°Does your feet still hurt?¡± ¡°My foot recovered a long time ago!¡± Lina said with a smile. When she was young, her foot had been dislocated. After seeing a doctor, her foot hurt for a full week. Just because of this, she felt that Qiao Nian was simply a divine doctor. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. We still have to climb the mountain today. If you¡¯re not feeling well, we¡¯ll go another day!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± As Lina spoke, she recalled Chen Qing¡¯s words in the living room. Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were especially brilliant. If Qiao Nian knew that she had a favor to ask of her, would she think that she didn¡¯t really want to be friends with her? She really wanted to be friends with Qiao Nian, and hoped that Qiao Nian could treat her mother¡¯s illness. If they had been friends for several years, she would definitely have made this request without hesitation. Lina couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When Qiao Nian heard Lina sigh, she looked at her conflicted expression and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she looked up at her and met Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle and concerned eyes. Her frustration instantly disappeared. Chapter 1441 - 1441 Sick 1441 Sick Lina nodded slightly and sighed softly. ¡°My mother¡¯s illness has been getting worse and worse recently. Our private doctor is helpless against her illness. I¡¯ve also looked for many famous doctors in the world, but they can¡¯t treat my mother¡¯s illness!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and asked seriously, ¡°Then do you know what illness your mother has?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because no one can tell me what my mother¡¯s illness is that I don¡¯t know what illness she has.¡± This was what troubled Lina the most, because her mother¡¯s illness was a rtively strange illness. The doctors had never seen it. ¡°The experts couldn¡¯t even name my mother¡¯s illness.¡± Qiao Nian knew in her heart that this was the fastest way to get close to the European president. It was also a step closer to the truth. She thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Then what are your mother¡¯s symptoms?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. My mother is usually like a normal person, but when she¡¯s sick, her eyes be dull and she can¡¯t speak. She just sits there smiling foolishly and drooling. Not only can¡¯t she recognize my Dad, but she can¡¯t recognize me either.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her heart beating violently. This was simply a symptom of cerebral palsy. Previously, she had thought that the President of Europe would not marry a person with cerebral palsy. However, from Lina¡¯s description, the President of Europe had indeed married a wife with health problems. If Madam President of Europe really had cerebral palsy, then she was very likely Teacher Shen¡¯s daughter. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Regardless of whether the President of Europe was the person who had kidnapped her twenty years ago, she wanted to investigate thoroughly. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°The illness you described just now is a littleplicated. Chinese medicine is most particr about examining, listening, asking, and interpreting. I need to see your mother to confirm the diagnosis.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She asked hopefully, ¡°Nian Nian, are you willing to treat my mother?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She had wanted to get close to Lina first and find a time to get close to the European president. If she treated Madam President, she would be able to get close to the President of Europe without arousing suspicion. When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief and said excitedly, ¡°I wanted to ask you to treat my mother, but I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. Nian Nian, thank you so much!¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. She hoped that the President of Europe wasn¡¯t the person who had kidnapped her twenty years ago. She wanted to be good friends with Lina. ¡°However, I¡¯m notpletely confident. I have to take a look at the patient first because I can confirm if she can recover!¡± Lina smiled and nodded. She said understandingly, ¡°Nian Nian, I understand everything you¡¯re saying. Regardless of whether you can treat my mother¡¯s illness, we¡¯re all good friends. When we get home tonight, I¡¯ll discuss it with my father. If he agrees, I¡¯ll go over and pick you up to my house to treat my mother.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and nced at it. Her brother had sent her a document. Qiao Nian only replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Then, she told Lina about Bear Mountain Falls. When they reached the bottom of Bear Mountain, Lina looked at the bathroom not far away and said, ¡°Nian Nian, wait for me. I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. After Lina entered the bathroom, she took out her phone and opened the document her brother had sent her. ¡°Sugar, Madam President of Europe has never appeared in public. I heard that she¡¯s from Country Z.¡± At the bottom, Big Brother even sent a photo of Professor Shen¡¯s daughter. Qiao Nian looked at Professor Shen¡¯s daughter. She was as beautiful as a fairy, but her eyes were dull. It was obvious that there was something wrong with her brain. She had an oval face, phoenix-like eyes, a high nose bridge, and a small mole on the left side of her nose. If one ignored the gaze of Professor Shen¡¯s daughter, she looked like a ssical beauty who had walked out of a painting. Chapter 1442 - 1442 Warning 1442 Warning Qiao Nian looked at the photo of Professor Shen¡¯s daughter and thought of Lina. Professor Shen¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t look like Lina at all. Perhaps Lina looked more like the President of Europe. Qiao Nian closed the document. Some things had to be taken one step at a time. The most important thing now was to get close to the European president. Qiao Nian put her phone into her pocket and looked up at the towering bear mountain in front of her. She wondered how long it would take for her to climb up. When Lina came out of the bathroom, she saw Qiao Nian taking a photo of Bear Mountain on her phone. Smiling, she walked over to Qiao Nian and said, ¡°The scenery at the top of Bear Mountain is even better. Nian Nian will definitely like it!¡± Qiao Nian turned off her phone and said regretfully, ¡°If only I had brought a camera!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this long ago. I got someone to put it in the trunk!¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, Lina walked towards the car. When she reached the trunk, she asked the chauffeur to open it and instructed him, ¡°Take out the camera and follow us up the mountain!¡± Lina was the seventh princess of Europe. Usually, she was taken care of by a servant, and the chauffeur was Lina¡¯s personal bodyguard. As Lina¡¯s bodyguard, not only was he skilled, but he also knew how to take photos. The four of them walked into Bear Mountain. When they reached the stairs, Qiao Nian nced at the introduction of the Bear Mountain Scenic Area. There were a total of 10,000 steps needed to climb Bear Mountain. After climbing up and walking another 4,000 meters, one would be able to see the famous Bear Mountain Falls. At the thought of climbing so high, Qiao Nian felt suffocated. Lina smiled at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, we can choose to climb the steps or take the cable car. Which do you like?¡± Qiao Nian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk?¡± Although she hadn¡¯t climbed a mountain in a long time, she recalled that she often climbed mountains with her senior brothers when she was young. Time had passed. She was so busy every day that her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to have time toe out and y. It was a good thing to exercise. ¡°Then let¡¯s go this way.¡± Lina led Qiao Nian towards the stairs not far away. Chen Qing and Lina¡¯s chauffeur, David, followed closely behind. Before the four of them could reach the stairs, they were stopped by a beautiful blonde woman in a leather jacket and pants. Qiao Nian looked at the person blocking their path. She was a blonde, blue-eyed beauty with a high nose bridge and slightly thick lips. She stood with her arms crossed, entuating her superior figure. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Seventh Sister.¡± Aisha walked up to Lina with a smile and looked down at her with interest. ¡°Can your delicate feet walk now?¡± Lina gave a polite smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Fourth Sister. My feet have recovered and I can walk now. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. It¡¯s normal for me to care about you.¡± Aisha paused, her eyes sharp. ¡°If I don¡¯t care more about you, our royal family will bepletely humiliated by you!¡± Lina looked at Aisha without changing her expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Sister, you should have other things to do!¡± Aisha took a step forward and moved slightly closer to Lina¡¯s ear. In a voice so low that only the two of them could hear, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can seduce Wright with that innocent face. Let me tell you, Wright is mine. You¡¯d better stay away from him.¡± ¡°Fourth Sister is right.¡± Lina smiled gently. She looked at the ferocious-looking Aisha and continued, ¡°Fourth Sister, if you have time toe to look for me, you might as well look for Wright and make your presence known in front of him. Fourth Sister, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± When Aisha heard Lina¡¯s words, her face turned red with anger. She left angrily in her high heels. Lina looked at Aisha¡¯s retreating back and narrowed her eyes, her heart gradually sinking. She and Nian Nian had only decided to climb Bear Mountainst night. If she remembered correctly, Fourth Sister was still in America yesterday afternoon. She could not help but overthink. Lina watched as Aisha got into the car and drove off. Only then did she act as if nothing had happened. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s climb the mountain!¡± Chapter 1443 - 1443 Sharp 1443 Sharp A white van stopped beside Lina¡¯s car. A person got out of the back seat, holding a dagger. Swiftly, he punctured Lina¡¯s four tires. Then, the man got into his car swiftly. There was a man with a scar on his face in the car. He nced at the others in the car, his eyes vicious. ¡°Are you ready?¡± The others said in unison, ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to make her pay the price today!¡± As the scar-faced man spoke, he was the first to get out of the car. He looked up at Bear Mountain not far away. The mountain was shrouded in fog. At this time of night, not many people were climbing the mountain. The scar-faced man¡¯s eyes were malicious, and his face was filled with ferocity. ¡­ Lina and Qiao Nian continued climbing the mountain. The air on the mountain was very fresh, giving off a refreshing feeling. Qiao Nian usually practiced Tai Chi every morning. Her physique was very good, so climbing the mountain wasn¡¯t tiring for her. Qiao Nian nced at Lina, who was beside her. Lina was the princess of Europe, but her expression was as usual. She didn¡¯t look tired at all. It seemed that Lina usually exercised a lot. Seeing Qiao Nian looking at her, Lina paused for a moment and asked considerately, ¡°Nian Nian, are you tired? Do you want us to rest for a while?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She looked up at the top of the mountain. The sunlight fell on the clouds, dyeing them with ayer of golden light. She looked up and saw white clouds, golden clouds, and a green bear mountain. The blue sky echoed with each other, making it beautiful. ¡°This ce is really beautiful!¡± Some scenes could not just be seen on phones orputers. Only by being present could one feel the uncanny workmanship of nature. Lina turned to look at Qiao Nian. The golden sunlight shone on Qiao Nian, as if her entire body was glowing. His beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with bright stars. Lina¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly. There was actually such a beautiful person in the world? When she first saw Qiao Nian, she knew that she was good-looking. However, when she looked at Qiao Nian carefully, she felt that the more she looked at her, the prettier she became. People from the East were good-looking, be it men or women. With this thought in mind, Lina¡¯s gazended on Chen Qing, who was beside Qiao Nian. A hint of surprise shed across her eyes. When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian appeared at the airport, she had realized that the two of them were as beautiful as angels. Later, she had also noticed Chen Qing, who was beside the two of them. If one were to look at Chen Qing alone, he was also a handsome man. However, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s appearances overshadowed Chen Qing¡¯s brilliance. Lina stole another nce at Chen Qing. Her face was slightly red as she lowered her gaze shyly. ¡°Madam, is there anything wrong?¡± Chen Qing¡¯s words pulled Lina out of her thoughts. Lina¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she saw Qiao Nian frowning slightly as she looked around. ¡°Nian Nian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina asked in confusion. Qiao Nian nced around, a trace of confusion shing in her eyes. She could sense that someone was spying on her, but she wanted to see who was spying on her in the dark. The feeling of being spied on instantly disappeared. Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and her gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°When we came here today, there didn¡¯t seem to be many people.¡± Chen Qing nodded slightly. Lina smiled and exined, ¡°For the sake of safety, my father has already ordered the scenic area to be sealed off this morning, so we¡¯re the only ones climbing the mountain.¡± When Chen Qing heard Lina¡¯s words, he looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. ¡°Madam, what did you discover?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she shook her head gently. Since the scenic area had already been sealed, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else. She hoped that what she had felt just now was just her imagination. Lina frowned slightly. She was the princess of Europe. If she went to a scenic spot, her father would often seal it in advance. Not only that, but her father would also get the secret guards to protect her in secret. Could it be that Qiao Nian had discovered the secret guards hiding in the dark? Lina¡¯s eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to be so sharp! Lina smiled and walked over to Qiao Nian. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and climb the mountain. When the timees, we¡¯ll be able to see the waterfall under the sunlight!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. Chapter 1444 - 1444 Sad 1444 Sad The four of them continued climbing. About an hourter, Lina¡¯s phone rang. Lina looked up. She estimated that she would be able to climb up in another half an hour. She looked at the man-made pavilion not far away and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, then climb up in one go?¡± Qiao Nian nodded. She had no objections. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian walked towards the pavilion. Chen Qing and David followed. Seeing that they had reached the pavilion, Lina picked up the call. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Who are you going to Bear Mountain with?¡± The European President¡¯s voice was slightly low, and he seemed to be a little unhappy. Lina frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here with Madam Gu!¡± Lina knew that the person who had been secretly protecting her must have told her father about her and Qiao Nian at Bear Mountain. Yesterday, she had only told her father that she was going to climb Bear Mountain. She had not told her father who she was going to climb with. ¡°Madam Gu? Gu Zhou¡¯s wife?¡± The European President asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, she and I are good friends now. I¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going out with her?¡± The European president sounded a little displeased. Lina didn¡¯t understand why her father didn¡¯t want her to interact with people from An City, but Nian Nian was a good person, and Nian Nian¡¯s medical skills were very good. After some thought, she said what was on her mind. ¡°Dad, Madam Gu¡¯s medical skills are very good. I want to invite her to take a look at Mom¡¯s illness tomorrow.¡± The person on the other end of the cell phone paused for two seconds, then said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re simply fooling around!¡± Lina¡¯s expression changed slightly. Her father had never said such harsh words to her. Today, he actually¡­ Her father had said in the past that she had to be more careful when interacting with the people of An City. He didn¡¯t want them to see through her thoughts, especially not to leak information about her mother. But her mother was sick now. Nian Nian¡¯s medical skills were so good. Why couldn¡¯t he let Nian Nian treat her mother? Lina really didn¡¯t understand why her father had rejected her good intentions. ¡°Lina.¡± The president lowered his voice, as if he was trying hard to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°How many times have I told you before? You can¡¯t tell outsiders anything about your mother. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but Nian Nian¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I won¡¯t let anyone with ulterior motives treat your mother¡¯s illness.¡± After the president finished speaking, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You went out with her. I think you know very well what to say and what not to say!¡± With that, the president hung up mercilessly. Listening to the busy toneing from the cell phone, Lina¡¯s heart gradually sank to the bottom, and her face turned pale. Her father usually treated her very well, but as long as it involved her mother, her father would be different from before. Although she knew very well that her father was protecting her mother and that he was doing his best to treat her illness, she had a feeling that Nian Nian would definitely be able to help her mother! It seemed that it would not be easy to get her father to agree to let Nian Nian treat her mother¡¯s illness. She had to convince her father well. Lina took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm. She walked towards the pavilion. Although she maintained a calm expression, her eyes were still filled with disappointment. Qiao Nian looked at Lina¡¯s disappointed expression. She wanted to ask something, but she thought that if Lina wanted to say something, she would definitely take the initiative to say it. At this moment, Chen Qing walked up to Lina with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Seventh Princess, you must be tired after climbing the mountain for so long. Why don¡¯t you eat something now?¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he handed a sandwich and water to Lina. Lina looked at the things in Chen Qing¡¯s hand and nced at her chauffeur, David, from the corner of her eye. She thought to herself that David was far inferior to Chen Qing. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lina took the sandwich and was about to take the bottle of water when she saw Chen Qing swiftly unscrew the cap. Lina¡¯s mood improved a little. She smiled at Chen Qing and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Holding the food, Lina sat down beside Qiao Nian. Looking at the scenery beside her, she smiled and said, ¡°The scenery here is really good. The air is much fresher than in the city.¡± Chapter 1445 - 1445 Attacked 1445 Attacked ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and looked around. She continued, ¡°The air quality is getting worse and worse around the high-rise buildings in the city. The mountains are better.¡± ¡°My father often takes my mother to the temple on the mountain to pray to Buddha for her health to recover soon.¡± Lina looked at the temple hidden in the clouds not far away from the mountain and said softly, ¡°My father often says that the temple is very effective. Why don¡¯t we pay our respectster?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Nian replied with a smile. From Lina¡¯s words, she could sense that the President of Europe really cared about his wife. From the pavilion, she looked at the temple at the top of the mountain. The temple looked solemn, as if there were really gods and Buddhas inside. Lina narrowed her eyes and said softly, ¡°My father specially built this temple for my mother. He once said that a temple built on the ground is not as good as a temple built at the top of the mountain because the temple at the top represents one¡¯s sincerity and determination tomunicate with the gods and Buddhas.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, she could sense the sincerity in her words and the president¡¯s love for his Madam. Qiao Nian¡¯s voice softened. She said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to treat your mother!¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes paused for a moment, then darkened. She knew that Qiao Nian really wanted to help her, but her father didn¡¯t believe her at all. She felt a little sad. How could she make her father agree to let Qiao Nian treat her mother¡¯s illness? Lina¡¯s frown deepened. At this moment, gunshots came from afar. Qiao Nian immediately stood up and looked over warily. Lina frowned and said warily, ¡°Someone actually dared to assassinate us!¡± As the seventh princess of Europe, Lina had once undergone training rted to assassinations. She took a deep breath and tried hard to remain calm. At this critical moment, if she panicked, she might fall into the other party¡¯s trap. Lina turned to look at Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely protect you well.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, she was about to speak when she vaguely felt a sense of oppressioning from ahead. She looked up and saw a cold light shining at Lina. The assassin was targeting Lina. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian pulled Lina to her side. As she was standing with Lina, Chen Qing and David, who were not far away, didn¡¯t have time to run over to protect Lina. Lina had just stabilized herself when she saw a bullet shoot into the pir of the pavilion. Her expression changed slightly. If Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t pulled her away in time, the bullet might have pierced through her body. At the thought of this, Lina¡¯s legs went weak, and her face turned pale. It seemed that there was a traitor in the presidential pce. Her visit to Bear Mountain had only been decidedst night, but those people had already set up an ambush. Lina swallowed nervously and grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Chen Qing had been counting on David to contact the people in the presidential pce by radio, but David¡¯s leg had already been injured and he had fallen to the ground. His radio had also shattered into countless pieces on the stones. ¡°Madam and Seventh Princess, the situation is urgent now. Let¡¯s hurry back the way we came,¡± Chen Qing hurriedly said. Holding a pistol in one hand, he took out his phone with the other, preparing to contact Gu Zhou. However, there was no signal on the phone. This meant that those people had long cut off the signal! Chen Qing knew that there were still many of their people at the foot of the mountain. If they heard themotion, they would definitelye and help. As soon as Chen Qing finished speaking, a few more bullets hit the pirs of the pavilion. Fortunately, Qiao Nian had already pulled Lina behind a stone. Lina was so frightened that her hands turned cold, and her arms were still trembling. ¡°Nian Nian!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she picked up a stone from the ground and threw it in the direction of the bullet without hesitation! ¡°Ah!¡± A terrified scream came from the person hiding in the grass. Chapter 1446 - 1446 Walking Into a Trap 1446 Walking Into a Trap Chen Qing narrowed his eyes slightly and fired at the person in the grass without hesitation. He swiftly pulled David behind a rock on the other side. David covered his injured right leg with both hands and looked at Chen Qing gratefully. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Chen Qing gesture for him to keep quiet. David immediately understood. If he spoke now, there was a good chance that those people would be able to determine his location by the sound of his voice. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on David¡¯s face. He was only a step away from them. She threw a stone at him. When she saw him looking over, she pointed at the pistol at his waist. David nodded. With great effort, he took out the pistol and threw it to Qiao Nian¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t forget to take out the remaining magazine and throw it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took the gun. She first used a stone to test if there was anyone in the grass, then fired! Lina watched as Qiao Nian fired with a frown. Almost every shot she fired hit a person. The sound of those people crying came from the grass. Lina pursed her lips tightly, not daring to speak, afraid that she would distract Qiao Nian. In less than three minutes, there was no more movement in the grass. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said solemnly, ¡°I suspect that there are more than just these people. There are also some people hiding in the dark.¡± Chen Qing was squatting behind a stone not far away. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go down the mountain first. The mountain is really too dangerous. I can¡¯t contact Second Young Master anymore! They¡¯ve already cut off themunication signal!¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She and Chen Qing didn¡¯t have many bullets in their hands. They couldn¡¯t continue firing at those who were fully prepared. Lina naturally knew what Qiao Nian meant. Moreover, they were nowhere to be seen now. If they didn¡¯t leave the mountain quickly, they might be wiped out all at once by those people. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain now!¡± Lina said with certainty. Then she looked at David. ¡°David, how are you now?¡± David pursed his lips and nodded. He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. If he stayed here, he would only die. ¡°I can do it. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave now!¡± Chen Qing bent down and walked over to David. He supported him with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The four of them did not dare to take the stairs directly. They only dared to walk down from the small forest beside them. Qiao Nian gripped her pistol tightly. There were only two bullets left in it. She went to the grass to check on the guns of the people that wanted to kill them. They had actually used up all the bullets in their guns! She looked around warily, afraid that those people would jump out of the grass again. About half an hourter, just as they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, a cold arrow suddenly hit a tree trunk not far away. Chen Qing¡¯s expression changed. He said loudly, ¡°Hide!¡± Qiao Nian pulled Lina behind arge rock and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Looks like those people expected us to go down the mountain, so they hid in the dark and waited for us to fall into their trap!¡± Lina¡¯s expression changed drastically. She clenched her fists tightly, her body trembling slightly. This was the first time she had encountered such a terrifying thing! Chen Qing hid behind arge rock not far away with David. He put David down and took out his phone, trying to contact Gu Zhou. However, there was still no signal on his phone. Chen Qing frowned. It seemed that if he didn¡¯t kill all those people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the mountain safely. Chen Qing nced worriedly at Qiao Nian, who was not far away, thinking about how to lure those people away. At this moment, two more arrows shot into a tree trunk not far away. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression faltered slightly. Could it be that those people didn¡¯t dare to use guns because they were closer to the foot of the mountain and were worried that they would disturb the people at the foot of the mountain? ¡°Madam, they seem to be afraid of us,¡± Chen Qing said in a low voice. As soon as he finished speaking, a few arrows shot towards the stone in front of him and finally fell to the ground weakly. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She just nodded at Chen Qing. Chapter 1447 - 1447 Protecting Her 1447 Protecting Her Qiao Nian was a little puzzled. As long as those people attached silencers to the guns in their hands, they wouldn¡¯t rm their people at the foot of the mountain. However, those people did not do so. Instead, they used bows and arrows. Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion. It seemed that those people wanted to lure them here. What exactly were they doing? Before Qiao Nian could think clearly, she heard rustling in the grass behind her. She turned around and saw three cold arrows rushing towards Lina. She instantly realized that their target was Lina. Realizing this, Qiao Nian picked up a branch and quickly sent the three arrows flying. Lina fell to the ground in shock. Qiao Nian confirmed that their target was Lina. More and more arrows flew towards Qiao Nian and Lina. Chen Qing gestured for David to hide in a corner. This was the blind spot of the two groups of people. Chen Qing went over to help Qiao Nian share the pressure. At this moment, there was the sound of wind breaking. Qiao Nian saw a cold arrow flying over from the side. Her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to dodge to the side, Lina appeared in front of her. ¡°Nian Nian!¡± Lina pushed Qiao Nian away. The arrow pierced through her corbone. She immediately cried out in pain, and her body went limp. Qiao Nian quickly supported Lina. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She had never expected Lina to help her block the arrow. She was only touched. Qiao Nian supported Lina and was about to deal with those people when someone said, ¡°Retreat.¡± Everyone left. It was as if they specially wanted to hurt Lina. As long as they seeded, they would retreat. Chen Qing walked over to Lina. Seeing that Lina¡¯s white tracksuit was already stained red, he asked, ¡°How are you now?¡± Lina looked at Qiao Nian and Chen Qing with a pale face. She shook her head gently and said weakly, ¡°They wanted to deal with me. I¡­¡± Lina really didn¡¯t want to implicate Qiao Nian and Chen Qing. Qiao Nian listened to the footsteps of those people getting further and further away. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Now is the best time for us to go down the mountain. Chen Qing, carry Lina.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she found a thick wooden stick and walked up to David. She said seriously, ¡°This will be your walking stick. Come down the mountain with us. If you think you can¡¯t hold on, you can wait on the mountain. We¡¯ll get someone to save you after we go down the mountain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go down the mountain with you,¡± David said without hesitation. His leg was injured, and it had hurt like hell just now. Now that he was gradually getting used to this pain, he should be able to follow them with his walking stick. David had already bandaged his leg briefly. He could hold on. At this moment, Lina was already on Chen Qing¡¯s back. Shey obediently on his back, having a strange feeling. Chen Qing was the first man to carry her. The pain in her shoulder was suffocating her. She bit her lip, trying not to scream. The four of them quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain. They walked to the car. Chen Qing subconsciously opened the door and prepared to put Lina into the car. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her eyes cold. Chen Qing stopped what he was doing and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The tires have been pricked,¡± Qiao Nian said with a dark expression. She walked around the car and confirmed that the four tires had been pricked. Only then did she say, ¡°Looks like those people trapped us here on purpose.¡± Chen Qing took out his phone and received a text from them. He looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. ¡°Madam, our people have been stopped outside the park.¡± It would take half an hour to drive from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of the park. Their car could no longer be driven. Were those people really just trying to take Lina¡¯s life? But Qiao Nian felt that something was a little strange. If they really wanted Lina¡¯s life, they could end her life with more bullets in the pavilion and not give them a chance to escape. Chapter 1448 - 1448 Bandage 1448 Bandage After shooting Lina in the shoulder, they retreated. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly, her gazending on Lina¡¯s shoulder. There was still an arrow in Lina¡¯s shoulder. Blood stained her shoulder red. If she rashly pulled the arrow out, it might harm Lina. However, if he didn¡¯t treat Lina¡¯s injuries, she might not be able to hold on any longer. Now that Lina had closed her eyes to conserve her strength, there was no trace of blood on her face. Her lips were frighteningly pale. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She opened the back door of the car and took out her jacket. When they were climbing the mountain, she had ced her jacket in the car. There were still silver needles in her jacket. Chen Qing was carrying Lina on his back. When he saw Qiao Nian take out the silver needle, his expression changed slightly. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± Qiao Nian had already made up her mind. She would never change her mind once she made a decision. She pursed her lips and gave Chen Qing a look, signaling for him to ce Lina on the ground. Now, the conditions were harsh and there were no good surgical conditions. However, if she wanted to protect Lina¡¯s arm, she had to pull out Lina¡¯s arrow now. Removing an arrow was a very dangerous thing. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might take Lina¡¯s life. With his back facing Lina, Chen Qing clenched his fists involuntarily. If Lina was an ordinary person, he would definitely stand on Madam¡¯s side. However, Lina was the seventh princess of Europe. If anything happened to Lina, the president of Europe would definitely push all the me to Madam. He might even think that Madam had deliberately set all of this up to murder the seventh princess of Europe. Chen Qing frowned nervously. ¡°Put her down,¡± Qiao Nian said. When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he hesitated for a moment. In the end, he listened to Qiao Nian and ced Lina on the ground. Without any hesitation, Qiao Nian took out a silver needle and swiftly sealed Lina¡¯s acupuncture points. When she finished thest needle, she frowned and took a deep breath, holding the end of the arrow with both hands. Qiao Nian looked at Lina, who had opened her eyes slightly. She said softly, ¡°Although it hurts, bear with it.¡± Lina¡¯s lips were pale. She stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and nodded. Qiao Nian gripped the arrow tightly and pulled it out! ¡°Ah!¡± Lina screamed in pain. Her breathing quickened, and her body trembled violently. Then, she fainted. Chen Qing, who was standing at the side, was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to pull it out immediately. Lina was not injected with any anesthesia. No one could withstand the piercing pain of pulling out an arrow under such circumstances. Blood sttered everywhere. Some even sshed onto Qiao Nian¡¯s body. Qiao Nian¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Swiftly, she threw the arrow aside and took out a silver needle. She took a few deep breaths and tried hard to remain calm. Then, she swiftly inserted the needle. The blood loss from Lina¡¯s wound was decreased. Only when the blood flow stopped did Chen Qing¡¯s heart, which was in his throat, rx. At the side, Qiao Nian also heaved a sigh of relief. She had been worried that drawing the arrow would hurt other parts of Lina¡¯s body and cause secondary damage to her. Fortunately, Lina was fine. David looked at Lina¡¯s wound in disbelief. This was the first time he had seen someone who could stop the bleeding without medicine. He looked at Qiao Nian with his blue eyes and opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something to Qiao Nian. However, before David could speak, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Contact our people and see when they¡¯ll arrive.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Qing replied. His gaze inadvertently fell on Lina¡¯s exposed fair shoulder. Silently, he looked away and coughed awkwardly. Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing¡¯s white shirt and swiftly tore off his sleeve. Chen Qing was speechless. Qiao Nian used Chen Qing¡¯s sleeve to bandage Lina¡¯s wound. Lina opened her eyes in a daze. The pain in her body made her cry out, ¡°Nian Nian¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You have to conserve your strength now. If you can still hold on, just blink,¡± Qiao Nian said gently. When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes turned red. She nodded gently. Chapter 1449 - 1449 Stop the bleeding 1449 Stop the bleeding Qiao Nianforted Lina and wanted to stop the bleeding for David. She turned around and saw David looking at her with a burning gaze. David gave a sincere smile and asked seriously, ¡°Madam Gu, can you help me bandage my leg again?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on David¡¯s leg. David had already done a simple treatment, but from the bandaged leg, she could tell that the blood was still flowing out. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you stop the bleeding.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Madam Gu. You¡¯re the best.¡± David¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Without waiting for Qiao Nian to speak, he swiftly untied the bandage. Qiao Nian took out the remaining silver needles and inserted them into David¡¯s leg a few times. Then, she took out the silver needles. David hurriedly bandaged his wound with the sleeve of his shirt he had torn off himself. He looked at Qiao Nian gratefully. ¡°Madam Gu, thank you so much. You¡¯re really a good person. You¡¯re an angel sent by God to the mortal world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned to look at Chen Qing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lina to you.¡± Chen Qing immediately understood. He wanted to carry the Seventh Princess on his back, but he was worried that he would touch the Seventh Princess¡¯s injuries. He could only change his method and pick Lina up. Lina¡¯s head was spinning. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Chen Qing¡¯s sleeveless arm. The muscles on his arm were bulging. She lowered her head shyly and inadvertently leaned her head against Chen Qing¡¯s chest. Lina¡¯s pale face flushed unnaturally. Chen Qing was so focused on his surroundings that he didn¡¯t see Lina¡¯s shy expression at all. Holding a branch with both hands as a walking stick, David struggled to follow behind Qiao Nian and Chen Qing. This time, they continued on the trail. They hadn¡¯t gone far when they heard the sound of a car engine behind them. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. She hurriedly gestured for Chen Qing and David to hide behind a tree. From their angle, they could see the road not far away. Six cars were parked beside their previous car. The people in the car swiftly got out and surrounded their original car. After the driver of the third car got out, he didn¡¯t surround Lina and Qiao Nian¡¯s car like everyone else. Instead, he walked to the back seat and opened the door very respectfully. A tall man with fair skin stepped out of the car. He was wearing a ck suit and was tall and straight. His hair was an unruly brown, and his dark brown eyes were malicious. When David saw the man, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s Prince Wright, Madam Gu. We can ask Prince Wright for help!¡± Qiao Nian nced at David, then shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°Prince Wright is the son of the seventh princess¡¯ uncle, and also the prince of the earldom. He¡¯s always liked the seventh princess,¡± David said softly. Lina, who had been leaning against Chen Qing¡¯s chest, opened her eyes slightly. She was already in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She tried hard to open her eyes and said breathlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± David had been following Lina. He naturally understood what Lina meant. Just as David was about to say something, Wright¡¯s furious voice came from afar. ¡°What, they¡¯re not here? How is that possible? Lina couldn¡¯t have run far with her injuries.¡± The bodyguards in ck suits were so frightened that they lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. Wright gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Find them. Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find them. If anything happens to Lina, I¡¯ll take your lives!¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her heart filled with confusion. How did Wright know that Lina was injured? Other than them, only the people who attacked Lina knew that she was injured. Could it be that Wright had sent someone to assassinate Lina? Qiao Nian nced at David and said in a low voice, ¡°We should be able to meet up with our people in about fifteen minutes. Let¡¯s go down the mountain first.¡± Although David didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian meant by that, he knew that Qiao Nian would definitely take good care of the princess, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 1450 - 1450 Arrest me? 1450 Arrest me? However, before Qiao Nian and the others could leave, Wright¡¯s men had already surrounded them. Wright walked up to Qiao Nian and the others anxiously. He looked worriedly at Lina, who was in Chen Qing¡¯s arms, and asked gently, ¡°Lina, how are you now? You¡­¡± Lina opened her eyes slightly, her brow furrowed on her pale face. A trace of disgust shed in her eyes. She tried hard to regte her breathing to remain calm. She asked weakly, ¡°Wright? Why are you here?¡± Wright was so anxious that his eyes were red. The worry on his face was not fake at all. He hurriedly said, ¡°The president knew that you hade to Bear Mountain and was worried that you would be hurt, so he asked me toe and protect you. How did you be like this?¡± With that, without waiting for Lina to speak, Wright nced at Qiao Nian, Chen Qing, and the others. With a sharp gaze, he said, ¡°Guards, arrest these two Country Z people. How dare they hurt the princess!¡± Lina wanted to exin for Qiao Nian, but the pain in her shoulder suffocated her. ¡°Arrest me?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and questioned coldly, ¡°Is this how you treat your guests in Europe? Without asking for an exnation, you directly sentenced someone to death?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Wright frowned slightly and said angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could Lina have been hurt? You¡¯re now a suspect for hurting the princess. It¡¯s only right for me to arrest you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lina shouted. She couldn¡¯t help but cough twice and continue, ¡°Nian Nian saved my life. She¡¯s my best friend, Wright. You can¡¯t be impudent!¡± Lina was not in good health to begin with. Now that she had said so much, she was already panting. She leaned against Chen Qing¡¯s chest tiredly. When Wright heard Lina¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed slightly. He nced at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression, his gaze finallynding on Lina¡¯s face. ¡°Lina, you said that they were your friends, but you were injured when you were with them. They were clearly the ones who hurt you.¡± Seeing this, David hurriedly took a step forward and exined, ¡°Prince Wright, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Madam Gu and her bodyguards have been protecting the princess. They¡¯re friends of our princess¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Wright looked at David angrily, his brow furrowed. The disdain in his eyes was obvious. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant. You have no right to speak here!¡± David was so rendered speechless by Wright. He stood there with his head lowered. Lina frowned and looked at Wright, who was not far away. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°My business has nothing to do with you. Move aside. We want to go down the mountain.¡± As Lina spoke, she tugged at the wound. Blood seeped out of her shoulder again. Wright retracted his gaze from David¡¯s face and looked at Lina in front of him. His lips curved up slightly as he said gently, ¡°Lina, I¡¯m your brother and the person you love the most. I know you treat them as your friends, but now that you¡¯re injured, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all. I won¡¯t kill them. I¡¯ll just lock them up.¡± After a pause, Wright continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be willful now. Come down the mountain with me. I¡¯ve already asked a private doctor to be stationed outside the park.¡± All the strength in Lina¡¯s body was about to be drained. Even though her body was weak, her mind was racing. Wright had said that the private doctor was almost outside the park. How did Wright know that she had been injured on the mountain? ¡°No!¡± Lina refused without hesitation. Seeing that the blood on Lina¡¯s shoulder had already stained the bandaged white cloth, Wright¡¯s expression changed. He red fiercely at Qiao Nian, who was standing at the side. Lina had been weak since she was young, and she was very afraid of pain. She was unwilling to ept his help now because this woman from Country Z was sowing discord behind her back. What Wright couldn¡¯t stand the most was that the woman from Country Z was so bold as to pull out the arrow from Lina¡¯s body. She wanted Lina to die. Wright¡¯s eyes darkened, but his tone was still gentle. ¡°Lina, stop fooling around!¡± Chapter 1451 - 1451 Forced 1451 Forced Everyone knew that if a sharp object pierced through one¡¯s body, one should never pull it out. If one did, one would basically die. Didn¡¯t Qiao Nian pull out the arrow from Lina¡¯s body because she wanted Lina to die? Seeing that Lina was panting from the pain, Wright didn¡¯t wait for her to speak. He raised his hand and gestured for the bodyguards beside him to snatch Lina back. Qiao Nian took a step forward with a cold expression. There was a lot of blood on her face, so her facial features could not be seen clearly. The only thing Wright could see clearly was Qiao Nian¡¯s cold eyes. Those eyes were like the eyes of the Grim Reaper, without any warmth. Qiao Nian nced at the bodyguards who had walked up. Her expression was dark, and the pressure she exuded made the bodyguards stop in their tracks in fear. Wright looked at Qiao Nian with interest. She was just a woman, but she could actually scare his bodyguards. She was quite capable. No matter how capable a woman was, she was just an essory to a man. Wright¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and his eyes were filled with disdain. He questioned, ¡°Are you so eager tomit the crime of murdering the princess?¡± When David heard Wright¡¯s words, his expression changed. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Prince Wright, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Madam Gu was the one who protected the princess!¡± As soon as David finished speaking, all the bodyguards took out their pistols and aimed at them at Wright¡¯s signal. The dark muzzles were like an entrance to hell. The atmosphere instantly turned cold. Qiao Nian stood there calmly, no trace of fear on her face. She turned to look at Lina, who was in Chen Qing¡¯s arms, and asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to follow him, right?¡± At this moment, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to take the threat of the bodyguards seriously. It was as if as long as Lina said that she was unwilling, she would immediately deal with all the bodyguards and protect her. Lina bit her lip and looked at Qiao Nian with a pale face. Wright was her uncle¡¯s adopted son. For so many years, Wright had been pestering her. She also knew what Wright wanted to do. He just wanted her father¡¯s status. She had heard everything Wright had said by the car just now. If Wright¡¯s people hadn¡¯t hurt her, how would Wright have known that she was injured? She now suspected that Wright wanted to take the injured her away and tell the entire European nation that he had saved her life. When that happened, the other uncles might agree to their marriage. If she didn¡¯t follow Wright now, Qiao Nian would have to face more than ten bodyguards. Just now, Wright had sworn that Qiao Nian was the culprit who had hurt her. If she really left with Wright, Qiao Nian would be locked up by them. But if she didn¡¯t follow Wright, would Wright kill Qiao Nian? Lina¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had always known that Wright was a ruthless person. Moreover, Wright had previously¡­ Lina recalled the bloody scene she had seen previously. Her eyes turned red uncontrobly, and her body trembled. She really treated Nian Nian as a friend, but her sincerity seemed to have harmed her. Lina pursed her lips and slowly closed her eyes. Instead of causing Nian Nian¡¯s death now, she might as well follow Wright. Even if Nian Nian was locked up in prison, as long as she was still alive, she would let her out. Lina had already made up her mind. Just as she was about to speak, Chen Qing, who had been carrying her, spoke. ¡°Seventh Princess, if you¡¯re unwilling to leave with him, no one can force you.¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s voice, she immediately opened her eyes. She looked at Chen Qing¡¯s serious face, and her eyes gradually lit up. Her heart rippled. Could she really not leave with Wright? Wright, who was standing not far away, had been waiting for Lina¡¯s answer. Seeing that Lina was silent, his patience was about to run out. He smiled and said, ¡°Lina, everything I¡¯ve done is for you. If you follow me, you¡¯ll be treated by a doctor soon. Do you have to make things difficult for yourself?¡± Seeing that Lina was staring at Chen Qing, jealousy surged in Wright¡¯s heart. His gaze turned sharp as he said sinisterly, ¡°Do it!¡± Chapter 1452 - 1452 How Dare You! 1452 How Dare You! Wright¡¯s bodyguards heard Wright¡¯s words and prepared to pull the trigger. At this moment, a cold male voice sounded from behind him. ¡°How dare you!¡± His voice was low, as if he was the King of Hell from hell. It carried a sinister coldness that seeped into his bones. Wright shivered uncontrobly. He turned back and saw a man walking slowly towards him. Behind him seemed to be the entire hell. Every step he took made him shiver. The people around the man were all holding submachine guns. In an instant, they surrounded him and his bodyguards. Wright¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. His gaze fell on the weapons in the hands of the men and he frowned. Submachine gun? None of his people had such equipment. The man in front of him could actually make a bodyguard hold such a dangerous weapon. He looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. With just one look, he felt as if he had been pulled into an ice cave that had been sealed for tens of thousands of years. It was bone-chilling. Wright frowned slightly. When had there been such a capable person in Europe? Why didn¡¯t he know? Wright lowered his gaze slightly. The ruthlessness in his eyes dissipated a little, but it was more because he was afraid of this man. When Wright¡¯s bodyguards saw the men with submachine guns, they were like troublemakers meeting a teacher. They were so frightened that they threw their guns away and raised their hands to confess. Gu Zhou nced at Wright indifferently. He passed by Wright and finally walked to Qiao Nian¡¯s side. He looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, and the coldness in his eyes instantly disappeared, leaving only gentleness. He gently caressed Qiao Nian¡¯s face with his right hand. He wanted to help Qiao Nian wipe the blood off her face, but he was afraid that he would hurt her. He frowned slightly and asked worriedly, ¡°Nian Nian, where are you hurt?¡± Qiao Nian knew what Gu Zhou was worried about. She reached out and took his hand, saying gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did you suddenlye?¡± She really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou toe. She had already thought of snatching the guns from those people and rushing straight to Wright to threaten him. That way, she could use Wright¡¯s car to get down the mountain. Gu Zhou didn¡¯t answer Qiao Nian immediately. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that although there was blood on her face, there were no wounds, he heaved a sigh of relief. Although he knew that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t injured, he was still extremely worried when he saw the blood on her face. Fortunately, Qiao Nian was fine. Gu Zhou took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the blood off Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He exined slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Chen Qing to contact me every half an hour. If he doesn¡¯t contact me after half an hour, it means that something has happened.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her lips curved up slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so considerate and meticulous. Actually, she hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. She just felt that climbing the mountain was just a small matter. How could an ident happen? But everything that had happened now made her realize one thing. The waters here in Europe were very murky. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou, then at Lina, who was in Chen Qing¡¯s arms. She said, ¡°Lina¡¯s shoulder is injured. She needs to go to the hospital as soon as possible. David¡¯s leg is injured, so he needs to be checked to see if the bullet is left in his leg. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian nced at the mountain not far away and said in a low voice, ¡°There are still many corpses at the pavilion on the mountain. Send someone to investigate and see who sent them.¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian nced at Wright. When Wright heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. Then, he pretended that nothing had happened. Gu Zhou nced at David¡¯s leg and Lina¡¯s shoulder. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t the one who had bandaged David¡¯s leg, but Qiao Nian had bandaged Lina¡¯s shoulder. It seemed that Qiao Nian had already treated Lina¡¯s wound. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. Then, he gave the person beside him a look, and someone immediately went to make arrangements. ¡°Wait!¡± Wright pretended to be calm. If he missed this opportunity, he would definitely not have such a good opportunity in the future. Chapter 1453 - 1453 Beauty 1453 Beauty When Wright met Gu Zhou¡¯s snake-like cold eyes, his mind went nk for a moment, but he quickly reacted. This was Europe, not Country Z. So what if it was Gu Zhou? He was not afraid. Wright mustered his courage and stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. With a calm expression, he questioned, ¡°Mr. Gu, Lina is my cousin. My own cousin is injured. Is there a problem with me sending her to the hospital? Why are you interfering in our family matters?¡± Wright stood up straight. He was the son of the Earl, so he naturally had a noble status. Someone like Gu Zhou should kneel and worship him. Wright was about to see Gu Zhou¡¯s admiration of him, but Gu Zhou was still expressionless, as if he was not moved at all by his identity. Qiao Nian looked at Wright¡¯s smug expression, as if she was looking at a clown. She pursed her lips slightly and said indifferently, ¡°As long as she¡¯s unwilling to leave with you, don¡¯t even think about taking her away!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was clear and a little cold. Wright looked over. When he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s face, he gasped. Just now, Qiao Nian¡¯s face was covered in blood. Wright hadn¡¯t seen Qiao Nian¡¯s face clearly at all. Now that he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s charming and perfect face, his eyes were filled with amazement. Oh my god, there was actually such a beautiful woman in this world? Previously, Wright had listened to his father and pursued Lina. Actually, he liked Lina a lot himself. Lina had a mix of European blood and Oriental blood. She looked gentle and charming,pletely different from other European women. However, the woman in front of him was different. She was like a gentle guest. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were a little charming, as if they were soul-stirring. How great would it be to have such a beauty? With this thought in mind, Wright couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Qiao Nian. His mind began to think about those messy things. However, in the next moment, Wright seemed to feel a cold gaze on him. It was as if a sharp de had instantly pierced through his chest and his heart. Wright was so frightened that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He followed her gaze and saw Gu Zhou, who was standing beside the woman, looking at him. A man had to be manly in front of the person he liked. With this thought in mind, Wright clenched his fists tightly. He looked at Qiao Nian sinisterly, trying hard to control his trembling legs. He deliberately said viciously, ¡°If you want to interfere, you have to consider your own abilities. If you don¡¯t hand Lina over to me, you won¡¯t have a good life in Europe in the future!¡± Gu Zhou couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Wright. He left with his men, as if Wright¡¯s ruthless words were just a fart that no one would notice. After those people left, only Wright and his bodyguards were left. He was so angry that he kicked the bodyguards standing beside him. He looked at the bodyguards coldly and said angrily, ¡°All of you are idiots. You¡¯re useless at critical moments!¡± The bodyguards lowered their heads in silence. Wright walked towards his car with the bodyguards. When the chauffeur drove away, he got into the car with a dark expression. The chauffeur got into the car and twisted the car key. Only then did he frown. He nced at Wright in the rearview mirror and said fearfully, ¡°Prince, um, our tires seem to be pierced!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wright frowned. ¡°The tires have been deted, and the fuel in the car seems to have been drained!¡± the chauffeur said weakly. Wright felt terrible. Gu Zhou would really take drastic measures. Exasperated, he got out of the car and was about to get into the other cars when he was told that the tires of the other cars were broken too. There was no more gas. ¡°Gu Zhou!¡± Wright shouted through gritted teeth. He yearned to tear Gu Zhou into pieces. At that moment, Wright¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and looked at the caller ID. His expression darkened. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Prince, I saw Gu Zhou¡¯s car. Are we still chasing after them?¡± Chapter 1454 - 1454 Thank You 1454 Thank You Wright narrowed his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to take Lina away just now, that didn¡¯t matter. Lina¡¯s arm was definitely hopeless. If Lina was still the healthy princess from before, she would still be very valuable. But if Lina was a crippled princess, then Lina was not worth much. That fool, Lina, refused to follow him no matter what. She had wasted so much time. That arm must be crippled. With this thought in mind, Wright gradually calmed down. Lina would be a cripple. If he could still disregard the past and be with Lina, he would be the national husband of the entire European country. Wright thought of Gu Zhou and that woman again. He had a nagging feeling that those two people were an interference. In order toplete his great undertaking, he had to chase them out as soon as possible! ¡°Go and investigate Gu Zhou¡¯s rtionship with the woman beside him now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Wright hung up, his eyes darkened. Although he was going to marry Lina in the future, he didn¡¯t mind keeping that woman. After all, no one hated a beauty. ¡­ Qiao Nian sat in Gu Zhou¡¯s car and turned to look out of the window, feeling a little uneasy. Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. He reached out and held her hand, asking, ¡°Are you very worried about her?¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and nodded slightly. ¡°She was injured because she took an arrow for me!¡± After saying this, Qiao Nian felt her heart grow more and more flustered. The prince just now probably wanted to put on a show of saving a damsel in distress, but they had interrupted all of this. She felt that the prince would not let them go so easily. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She had a nagging feeling that something else was about to happen. Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to inform Professor Ollie before I came. He¡¯s already arranging the operating theater. My people have already sent the news of the Seventh Princess¡¯s injury!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou¡¯s family to be able to hire Professor Ollie. Professor Ollie was a world-renowned surgeon. He had already made full preparations before seeing Gu Zhou. He must have been worried that she would be injured, so he had invited Professor Ollie over. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and her eyes curved into crescents. The worry she had every day dissipated a little. She grabbed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and crossed her fingers. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Gu Zhou heard this, his eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°Huh?¡± His voice was a little low and hoarse, with a hint of danger. He seemed to be very unhappy with Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion, not understanding why Gu Zhou was unhappy. She looked up at Gu Zhou and was about to ask him when she saw Gu Zhou¡¯s handsome face growingrger andrger. Their eyes met. She could see her face in Gu Zhou¡¯s obsidian pupils. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She swallowed nervously. Just as she was about to say something, the man lowered his head and kissed her lips without hesitation. The man kissed her hard on the lips before leaving reluctantly. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s red and glossy lips. His eyes darkened as he pursed his lips slightly. Only then did he say in a hoarse voice, ¡°You said the wrong thing.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and suddenly realized something. Gu Zhou had never liked her saying ¡°thank you¡± in the past. ¡°I¡ª¡± Qiao Nian had just said one word when the car stopped. They had already arrived at the hospital. Qiao Nian looked out of the window and was about to get out of the car when she saw Chen Qing walking over. Qiao Nian rolled down the car window. Chen Qing said with a pale face, ¡°Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, Qiao Nian felt uneasy. Her left eyelid twitched wildly as she asked, ¡°Did something happen to Lina?¡± Gu Zhou also frowned. Lina¡¯s identity was special. If anything happened to her, it would be troublesome. Chen Qing said, ¡°When the Seventh Princess was undergoing surgery, she suddenly bled profusely and fainted!¡± Chapter 1455 - 1455 How is that possible? 1455 How is that possible? Just now, Lina had been arranged to be sent to the hospital in an ambnce. Dr. Ollie was also in that car. Dr. Ollie gave Lina an IV drip first, preparing for her to enter the operating theaterter. But he had never expected Lina to bleed profusely. Chen Qing was also in that car. As soon as he stopped the car, Lina was sent to the operating theater by the medical staff. Chen Qing reported the situation to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian frowned, her face turning pale. She muttered softly, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Previously, she had already treated Lina¡¯s wound and used acupuncture needles to stop her bleeding. Logically speaking, Lina shouldn¡¯t be bleeding profusely. Qiao Nian immediately got out of the car and was about to walk towards the operating theater when Gu Zhou also got out of the car. In a few steps, he walked over to Qiao Nian andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go over and take a look at the situation first. I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she nodded slightly. Chen Qing led Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian towards the operating theater. The lights at the entrance of the operating theater were dazzling. Many medical staff were entering and exiting, all of them looking serious. When Qiao Nian reached the door of the operating theater, she was stopped by a tall doctor. ¡°Madam, please wait here. Professor Ollie doesn¡¯t want outsiders to interfere when he undergoes surgery!¡± The doctor¡¯s tone was cold, and there was a trace of impatience in her words. Her eyes were filled with disdain for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t angry. Her mind was filled with Lina¡¯s safety. She asked nervously, ¡°How¡¯s the patient now?¡± The doctor frowned and said, ¡°Professor Ollie has just stopped the patient¡¯s bleeding, but the patient is still unconscious. I heard from Professor Ollie that the patient¡¯s condition is a little special. Professor Ollie is preparing other ns.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Lina was only suffering from external injuries. Why did he say that her condition was special? Just as Qiao Nian was feeling puzzled, the door of the operating theater opened and an old man with white hair walked out. There was still a lot of blood on the old man¡¯s white coat. Exhausted, he took off the medical gloves on his hands. The doctor who had refused to let Qiao Nian into the operating theater immediately took the gloves from the old doctor. Two more doctors came out one after another. The two doctors stood in front of the old man. The old man looked at the three doctors in front of him and questioned coldly, ¡°Who touched the silver needles on the Seventh Princess?¡± The doctor who had rejected Qiao Nian snorted and gritted her teeth indignantly. In her opinion, Asian acupuncture was useless. There was no scientific basis for it. Previously, in order to stop the bleeding, Qiao Nian had left behind a few silver needles. When she heard the old man¡¯s question, she roughly understood why Lina had suddenly bled profusely. Some people probably didn¡¯t know what the silver needles on Lina¡¯s body were and casually moved them. Gu Zhou frowned. If someone had touched the silver needles on the Seventh Princess and caused her to fail to survive, the person who had touched the silver needles would be the culprit who killed the Seventh Princess. He frowned, his eyes cold. He looked at the three young doctors in front of him, as if he wanted to find the culprit who had harmed the Seventh Princess. No one spoke. The old man walked up to Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, ¡°Some of them touched the silver needles on the Seventh Princess, which is why she¡¯s bleeding non-stop. The Seventh Princess¡¯s condition is a little dangerous now.¡± When the three young doctors heard the old man¡¯s words, a trace of panic shed across their faces. ¡°Dr. Ollie, I didn¡¯t do it!¡± the young female doctor said. ¡°Dr. Ollie, I just entered the operating theater. I still don¡¯t know what happened. I didn¡¯t do this!¡± the short male doctor said. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the tall doctor who had treated Qiao Nian coldly. The doctor raised her eyebrows slightly and said fearlessly, ¡°Those needles were inserted into the princess¡¯s body. It must have hurt a lot, so I pulled them out!¡± When Dr. Ollie heard the doctor¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Kate, who asked you to make the decision on your own!¡± Chapter 1456 - 1456 Poisoned 1456 Poisoned When Doctor Kate heard Dr. Ollie¡¯s words, she said disapprovingly, ¡°Dr. Ollie, acupuncture has no scientific basis to begin with. What¡¯s wrong with me removing the needles? Moreover, the Seventh Princess¡¯s condition is critical now. It has nothing to do with me removing the needles!¡± Qiao Nian frowned and ignored Kate. Her gaze fell on Dr. Ollie¡¯s face and she asked worriedly, ¡°Dr. Ollie, how¡¯s Lina now? Has her condition stabilized?¡± Gu Zhou gave Chen Qing a look. Chen Qing immediately got someone to take Doctor Kate away. Ollie looked around. There were many people around, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to speak here. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± There was a small room beside the operating theater. Usually, when a doctor was tired, he would rest in it. After Ollie entered and saw that there was no one else around, he said to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, ¡°The Seventh Princess suddenly bled profusely. It should be rted to Kate using the silver needles. However, the Seventh Princess¡¯sa has nothing to do with her bleeding profusely.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly and looked at Ollie in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just done aprehensive test on the Seventh Princess. The results are here.¡± Ollie took out the slip from his pocket and handed it to Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. ¡°Her indicators are abnormal now. I think she¡¯s poisoned.¡± Gu Zhou took the form and handed it to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked down at the contents of the form and frowned. ¡°Poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Ollie nced at the report in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Fortunately, you pulled out the arrow early and immediately sealed the Seventh Princess¡¯s bloodflow, so the poison didn¡¯t spread in her body.¡± Dr. Ollie paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But Kate removed the silver needles from the Seventh Princess¡¯s body. Her bleeding increased, and her blood flow elerated. The poison began to spread. That¡¯s why the Seventh Princess became unconscious.¡± Qiao Nian gripped the report in her hand tightly. She finally understood why Wright had let them leave fearlessly back then. So this was the main reason. Wright deliberately put on a show to save the damsel in distress, but they interrupted his n. They could save Lina¡¯s life, but if Lina didn¡¯t have the antidote, they would still turn around and beg him for it. At that time, Wright would control Lina, her, and Gu Zhou. It seemed that Wright was quite smart, but he was not smart enough. Seeing that Qiao Nian was staring at the report, Dr. Ollie continued, ¡°I can maintain the condition of the Seventh Princess for twenty-four hours. If she still doesn¡¯t have the antidote when the timees, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Dr. Ollie didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Qiao Nian understood. If Lina didn¡¯t have the antidote, she would be facing death. Qiao Nian gripped the report in her hand tightly and lowered her head slightly. If it weren¡¯t for her, Lina wouldn¡¯t have been injured. She pursed her lips tightly and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She asked, ¡°Dr. Ollie, can I see the Seventh Princess?¡± Dr. Ollie wanted to refuse, but when he thought of how Qiao Nian had treated the Seventh Princess¡¯s injuries previously, he hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, but can you walk me through the process of acupuncture for the Seventh Princess on me?¡± A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know that Eastern medicine is broad and profound. I¡¯m very curious about what acupuncture technique can control the Seventh Princess¡¯s condition.¡± Dr. Ollie was a medical fanatic. He thought to himself that if he could use acupuncture to control the patient¡¯s injuries in every surgery in the future, the sess rate of their surgeries would increase. Qiao Nian nodded. After disinfecting the silver needles, she did a demonstration for Dr. Ollie. Dr. Ollie had thought that it would take half an hour for him to feel anything, but when Qiao Nian finished inserting all the needles, he was stunned. The other half of his body seemed to have gonepletely numb. The effect was as if he had been injected with anesthesia. He could not move at all, nor could he feel the existence of the other half of his body. This¡­ this was Eastern acupuncture! Dr. Ollie¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 1457 - 1457 Antidote? 1457 Antidote? Seeing that there was something wrong with Dr. Ollie¡¯s gaze, Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dr. Ollie nodded. When Qiao Nian removed all the silver needles from Dr. Ollie¡¯s body, Dr. Ollie gradually felt the other half of his body. He looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze, wishing he could learn acupuncture from her now. However, Dr. Ollie also understood that the most important thing now was the Seventh Princess. He looked at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°The antidote might not be ready for a while. The Seventh Princess¡¯s condition is more critical now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Qiao Nian said with certainty. She seemed to have thought of something and looked at Dr. Ollie. ¡°Dr. Ollie, can I visit the Seventh Princess now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Dr. Ollie said with certainty. Dr. Ollie looked at Qiao Nian and hesitated. ¡°In the Seventh Princess¡¯s current situation, someone must have the antidote. The best solution is to do as that person wants.¡± Dr. Ollie was famous in Europe. He had more or less heard about the European royal family. Only a few ordinary people would dare to assassinate the Seventh Princess of Ou Nation. Qiao Nian looked at Dr. Ollie and didn¡¯t speak in the end. Dr. Ollie personally brought Qiao Nian to the ward where the Seventh Princess was. Linay on the white hospital bed. Her face was pale, without a trace of blood. Her lips were faintly purple. Qiao Nian and Lina were the only ones in the ward. Qiao Nian walked to Lina¡¯s bed and sat down. She reached out to take Lina¡¯s pulse, then used a silver needle to stimte the acupuncture points on Lina¡¯s body, allowing her to wake up for the time being. Lina¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, then she opened her eyes. Everything was white. Lina blinked a few times before she could see the person in front of her clearly. She opened her mouth slightly. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Her voice was frivolous, and her aura was weak, as if she would faint at any moment. Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian held her hand tightly in sadness and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes gradually hardened. She looked a little excited, but her voice was still very weak. ¡°Hand me over. I know Wright must have the antidote¡­¡± Before Lina fainted, Dr. Ollie had already briefed her on her condition. She knew very well that if Qiao Nian handed her over to Wright, it meant that she had to marry Wright in the future, because Wright would never let go of such a good opportunity. However, if she died, Nian Nian would also be punished. She might even die. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death. She didn¡¯t want to harm Nian Nian. Lina swallowed and looked at Qiao Nian, trying hard to put on a gentle expression. Afraid that Qiao Nian would get angry, she pretended to be heartless and said, ¡°Actually, I never thought of saving you. Wright did all of this to capture me. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt because of me. How will I repay you then?¡± With that, Lina pulled her hand out of Qiao Nian¡¯s with all her might. She looked to the side coldly, as if she was unwilling to have any more contact with Qiao Nian. Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian knew that Lina didn¡¯t want her to be hurt. She also knew in her heart that Wright was doing all of this to get what Lina didn¡¯t want to give him. She didn¡¯t want Lina¡¯s hopes to fail. She lowered her gaze slightly and recalled how Lina had blocked her without hesitation when the arrow flew over. She looked at Lina with heartache. Qiao Nian knew that Lina¡¯s suggestion was the best solution, but she refused to ept her fate. She believed that everyone¡¯s fate was in her hands. Qiao Nian stood up and her gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face. She said gently, ¡°Be good. Rest well. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Just as she was about to say something, her eyelids grew heavy. She felt that the face Qiao Nian had touched was very warm. She tried hard to open her eyes, but her eyelids were too heavy. She looked at Qiao Nian guiltily. It was all her fault. She had harmed Nian Nian. Chapter 1458 - 1458 Ten Hours 1458 Ten Hours Lina was about to say something but she was too tired. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes or move her lips. Seeing that Lina had fallen asleep, Qiao Nian covered her with the nket and tiptoed out. When she went out, she took out her phone and hacked into the surveince cameras in this ward. Perhaps Wright would think of a way to take Lina away. She had to pay attention to Lina¡¯s situation at all times. Qiao Nian walked out of the ward and saw Dr. Ollie standing at the door, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Dr. Ollie, give me ten hours first.¡± Dr. Ollie didn¡¯t answer immediately. He adjusted his sses with his hand, his narrow eyes narrowing slightly. Ten hours was really too long. Putting everything else aside, the president might find out that something had happened to the Seventh Princess. If the president personally asked for her, what should he do? Dr. Ollie knew very well that from the moment the Seventh Princess arrived, he was on the same boat as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment. ¡°What if the Presidentes?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll handle these matters. Dr. Ollie, please don¡¯t let anyone enter her ward,¡± Qiao Nian said with certainty. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Ollie nodded slightly. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t get the antidote in ten hours, he would take the initiative to hand the Seventh Princess over to the president. ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiao Nian thanked him and walked towards the other side of the corridor. Gu Zhou stood by the window at the end of the corridor. Against the light, his back made him look illusory. When he heard footsteps, he turned around and saw Qiao Nian approaching. Without waiting for her to speak, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred her over. She¡¯s at your disposal.¡± Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks and looked up at Gu Zhou. She hadn¡¯t even told Gu Zhou what she was going to do. Gu Zhou seemed to have already guessed it. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, her eyes filled withughter. ¡°No matter what I do, you¡¯ll support me?¡± Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s bright eyes. He took a step forward and raised his hand to stroke Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°How could I reject you in such a matter?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Of course she knew that Gu Zhou would stand by her side, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to not hesitate at all. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and her tense heart rxed a little. Gu Zhou took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. He gently patted her back and lowered his head to say to her, ¡°Do as you think. Leave the rest to me.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her heart warmed. She poked her head out of Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and looked up at him, smiling. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian was in a much better mood, Gu Zhou let go of her and said softly, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± As he spoke, Gu Zhou continued to hold Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, his fingers gently caressing her palm. Before Qiao Nian could answer, footsteps came from the safe passage not far away. She followed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and turned around to see Chen Qing walking over. ¡°Second Young Master and Madam, the news of the Seventh Princess¡¯s injury hasn¡¯t spread. The European President doesn¡¯t know about this,¡± Chen Qing reported solemnly. Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, Gu Zhou nodded slightly. Qiao Nian narrowed her fox-like eyes. It seemed that Wright indeed had his own thoughts. Wright probably wanted to take Lina away from her, so Wright didn¡¯t want to rm the president now. Qiao Nian pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there any movement from Wright?¡± ¡°I think their people are waiting outside the hospital.¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he frowned. ¡°Madam, do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a move for the time being,¡± Qiao Nian said sternly. Then, after some thought, she continued, ¡°Chen Qing, please go to Bear Mountain again and bring back the arrow that stabbed Lina.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Second Young Madam wanted him to do this, he still nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Chapter 1459 - 1459 Settled 1459 Settled Just as Chen Qing was about to leave, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Gu Zhou and was about to speak when he saw Gu Zhou give him a look. He immediately fell silent and walked out. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice the interaction between Gu Zhou and Chen Qing. She looked up at Gu Zhou and said seriously, ¡°I need a medicalboratory. When Chen Qing returns from Bear Mountain, ask him to give me the arrow. For the next ten hours, don¡¯t let anyone disturb Lina and me. Other than Dr. Ollie, no other doctors are allowed to enter Lina¡¯s ward.¡± When Gu Zhou heard this, he nodded. Then, he took out his phone and made a call. The call went through very quickly. Gu Zhou said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll borrow yourboratory for about a day.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± With that, Gu Zhou hung up. He looked up at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in front of her, her lips curving up slightly. Her heart was already rippling. She walked over to Gu Zhou and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him on the cheek. She said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first.¡± With that, Qiao Nian turned to leave, but Gu Zhou grabbed her hand. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou with a smile. Gu Zhou tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qiao Nian smiled, her eyes filled with stars. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Only then did Gu Zhou let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Then go.¡± Gu Zhou called and arranged for someone to send Qiao Nian to theboratory. Qiao Nian had just left when Gu Zhou¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Chen Qing calling. He ced the phone to his ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Doctor Kate, who removed the silver needles from the Seventh Princess¡¯s body, is already under surveince. Her phone is also with us. I realized that she has already called Prince Wright.¡± Gu Zhou frowned. He had thought that this was just a matter of medical skills. He did not expect Kate to be colluding with Prince Wright. Prince Wright was guarding outside. He probably wanted to take Lina away from them. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze turned sharp. If Prince Wright couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he might contact the president. When that happened, the consequences would be very serious. Nian¡¯er would need ten hours. As long as she had ten hours, she could save Lina. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. They had already found out that the kidnapping more than twenty years ago was rted to the European President. Only by getting close to Lina would the European President be unguarded against them. Only then could they investigate the kidnapping twenty years ago. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, Chen Qing asked tentatively, ¡°Second Young Master, what should we do now? Should we hand the Seventh Princess over to Wright?¡± As the saying went, a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. After all, this was Europe¡¯s territory. If the president misunderstood that they wanted to attack the Seventh Princess, the situation would be very bad. After saying that, Chen Qing regretted it. Whether he handed the Seventh Princess over to the President or to Wright, it made no difference. The Seventh Princess would still be taken away by Wright in the end. Then, Wright¡¯s scheme would bepleted. Then the Seventh Princess¡­ At the thought of this, Chen Qing frowned. The Seventh Princess would still be schemed against in the end. If the Seventh Princess woke up and found out the truth, how sad would she be? Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes were like a pool of ice. He gripped his cell phone tightly and was silent for a while before saying firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Send the arrow to theboratory when you get it. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± After Chen Qing hung up, he stepped on the elerator. Time waited for no man. He had to get the arrow as soon as possible and rush to theboratory Second Young Master had mentioned. At the same time, Wright, who had been guarding the hospital door, could no longer sit still. He mmed the ss of red wine on the table at the side and looked at the hospital not far away with a dark expression. He said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Kate? Why haven¡¯t I heard from her at all? Did you call her?¡± Chapter 1460 - 1460 Here It Comes 1460 Here It Comes "Prince Wright, I''ve already called, but there''s no answer on Kate''s phone," the man in the front passenger seat said, trembling. He knew that Prince Wright was on the verge of losing his mind. He pursed his lips and said, "Is the Seventh Princess still in the operating theater and that''s why she can''t pick up the phone." Wright gave the man sitting in front a cold look, then looked away guiltily. Could it be that Lina had yet toe out of the operating theater? Wright''s heart was in a mess. If something really happened to Lina, his n would be ruined. With this thought in mind, Wright took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡­ In less than an hour, a group of people surrounded the entire hospital. Chen Qing handed the arrow to Qiao Nian. Hearing footsteps outside, he frowned imperceptibly. Those dense footsteps caused the ground to tremble, giving off a flustered feeling. Hearing themotion outside, Qiao Nian frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "What happened outside?" With a calm expression, Chen Qing said, "Madam, it''s probably a drill by the nearby military district. Isn''t it too noisy? Why don''t I negotiate with them?" Drill? A drill in this region? How was this possible? This hospital was a scenic hospital. There was no army nearby. Qiao Nian took out her phone and found the surveince cameras in Lina''s ward. She saw Lina lying on the hospital bed, her face scrunched up in pain. Qiao Nian''s eyes darkened. She turned to look at Chen Qing and said sternly, "Don''t let anyone in." Chen Qing hurriedly agreed. After he left, he didn''t forget to close the door. This door was probably soundproofed. After closing it, she couldn''t hear anything from outside. Chen Qing saw Gu Zhou standing at the end of the corridor. He quickly walked over and greeted, "Second Young Master." Gu Zhou stood there, looking calmly at the situation outside. "Salute!" 20:22 In the hospital garden, two groups of people were confronting each other. Although no one spoke, the auras on both sides were solemn, as if a war would break out at any moment with just a little spark. Gu Zhou looked expressionlessly at the army in neat military uniforms. Those people parted in an orderly manner, revealing a single path. At the back of the army was a low-profile and luxurious ck car. The chauffeur got out in a well-tailored suit. He was still wearing white gloves and had a solemn expression. He walked to the door of the back seat, opened it, and bent down slightly to wee the person out of the car respectfully. Under everyone''s gaze, a middle-aged blond man in a ck suit walked out. "Salute!" All the soldiers immediately saluted him with a loud bang. He looked like a standard European man. He was middle-aged, and his skin was tightly pressed against his bones, giving off a cold feeling. His blue eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze dark. The President of the European Union nced at everyone and slowly raised his gaze. In the end, his eagle-like gazended sharply in Gu Zhou''s direction. Gu Zhou stood there calmly. The ss in front of him was bulletproof. From the outside, one could not see what was inside. However, the European president seemed to ignore thisyer of ss. His gaze met Gu Zhou''s. For a moment, the smell of gunpowder intensified. Chen Qing clenched his fists tightly. With a serious expression, he asked, "Second Young Master, why don''t I go down and negotiate?" Gu Zhou did not speak. Just as Chen Qing thought that Gu Zhou would not answer, he heard Gu Zhou say, "I''ll go personally!" Chen Qing''s pupils dted uncontrobly. Instinctively, he wanted to block Gu Zhou''s path, but when he met Gu Zhou''s determined eyes, he lowered his head and made way for him like a defeated rooster. Gu Zhou walked downstairs. The president, who was standing in the garden, sensed that the surveince on him had disappeared. He retracted his gaze indifferently and his gaze fell on the mercenaries confronting the army. Chapter 1461 - 1461 Tell Me Slowly 1461 Tell Me Slowly He had no idea that there were so many mercenaries in his territory. He walked towards the mercenaries step by step, exuding the pressure of a superior. When he reached the middle of the army, he stopped. ¡°Protect the President!¡± A bodyguard beside the President shouted. The military immediately protected the president in the middle. They raised the guns in their hands and looked nervously at the exit of the hospital building. Seeing this, the mercenaries immediately picked up their guns and aimed them at the army without any fear. Gu Zhou walked out of the building. He was tall and had a lion-like kingly aura, causing fear in the hearts of the European army. When the European army saw Gu Zhou, they instinctively picked up their guns and aimed them at him. At this moment, the situation had already reached the point where swords were drawn. Gu Zhou stopped when he reached the mercenary. Under the sunlight, everyone could see his face clearly. His perfect facial features were as if they were the most perfect work of God. There were no ws. Gu Zhou raised his hand slightly, his obsidian-like eyes locked tightly on the European President¡¯s face. With an indifferent expression, he gestured. Seeing this, the mercenaries lowered their guns one by one. The European President¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, the person who had looked at him in the building just now was this young man in front of him. The president narrowed his eyes and raised his hand slightly, signaling for the people around him to lower their weapons. The president and Gu Zhou stood facing each other. ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± The president¡¯s voice was thick, but also as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯re really bold.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression did not change. He slowly tidied his sleeves and said calmly, ¡°Mr. President, why don¡¯t we sit down and talk slowly?¡± The president¡¯s expression changed slightly. Panting heavily, he suppressed his anger and questioned, ¡°Talk slowly? What else is there to say between you and me? Return my daughter to me!¡± When the army heard the president¡¯s words, they all gripped their guns tightly. They didn¡¯t expect the man opposite them to be so bold as to challenge their president! Gu Zhou ignored the president¡¯s anger and said lightly, ¡°Mr. President, your daughter is still here, so you have no choice but to agree to my suggestion, right?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was saying something very ordinary. The President gritted his teeth in anger. He took the gun from the person beside him, opened the safety catch, and aimed it at Gu Zhou. As long as he pulled the trigger, he could take Gu Zhou¡¯s life! The president gripped the gun so tightly that his knuckles turned white. However, after a long time, he did not pull the trigger. With a dark expression, he questioned, ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± When Chen Qing heard the president¡¯s words, his face suddenly turned pale. He swallowed nervously and silently gripped the pistol in his hand, preparing to attack at any moment. Gu Zhou raised his hand slightly, signaling for the mercenaries to make way. He walked to the front of the mercenaries with a serious expression. ¡°This is my sincerity.¡± His voice was low, hoarse, and maic. His tone was calm, as if he wasn¡¯t facing a gun. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s reckless actions, a trace of confusion shed in the President¡¯s eyes. Although he had never officially met Gu Zhou, he had seen news about him in the past. Moreover, Gu Zhou was a member of the Gu family in An City. The president lowered the gun in his hand and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean now?¡± Gu Zhou met the president¡¯s eyes fearlessly. His thin lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be your hostage here. The Seventh Princess is in the hospital now, but I can¡¯t hand her over to you now. She¡¯ll return to you in ten hours.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, and his expression was calm, without a trace of fear. Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s calm expression, the President¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Although he was afraid of An City, he cared a lot about the Gu family. Gu Zhou would not dare to make a move easily just because he was the head of the Gu family. He had been wondering why the Gu family had kidnapped his daughter. Now, it seemed that there was more to the matter. Chapter 1462 - 1462 Ridiculous 1462 Ridiculous The President narrowed his eyes slightly, his long eyshes hiding the deep thoughts in them. He seemed to be still considering what Gu Zhou had just said, but he did not put down the gun in his hand. Seeing the President like this, Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. He naturally knew what the President was thinking. Even though he was facing the gun, Gu Zhou still said calmly, ¡°If you shoot now, I¡¯m afraid the Seventh Princess will die with me. Why don¡¯t you wait patiently? When the timees, let the Seventh Princess exin all of this to you herself.¡± The secretary beside the president frowned. His eyes darted around as he said disapprovingly, ¡°President, this person is too bold. Not only did he kidnap the Seventh Princess, but he also dared to stand in front of you arrogantly. He was just certain that you would make apromise for the Seventh Princess. Perhaps his aplices have already secretly moved her somewhere else!¡± When Chen Qing, who was standing beside Gu Zhou, heard his secretary¡¯s words, he sneered and said, ¡°The President is here, and this ce is also surrounded by your people. Do you think we¡¯ll move the Seventh Princess somewhere else? Are you looking down on the strength of your European army and the President?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± The president¡¯s secretary¡¯s face turned red with anger. He pointed at Chen Qing¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re clearly stalling for time. If you really want to return the Seventh Princess to us, you can return her to us now. Why do you still have to wait ten hours?¡± When Chen Qing heard the secretary¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If we want to use the Seventh Princess, we can take her as a hostage now. Why do we have to wait ten hours? What exactly are you trying to do by sowing discord here?¡± When the president¡¯s secretary heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he was stunned. Just as he was about to reprimand Chen Qing, he heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°I can let the president meet someone first!¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he gave Chen Qing a look. Chen Qing immediately understood. He hurriedly took out his phone and sent a message. The President frowned slightly. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°Who do you want me to see?¡± ¡°Someone you trust very much!¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. A minuteter, a doctor pushed a wheelchair out of the hospital building. The person sitting in the wheelchair was David, who had been personally sent by the president to be Lina¡¯s chauffeur and bodyguard. The doctor pushed David in front of the president, then stood quietly to the side. ¡°President!¡± When David saw the President, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect the Seventh Princess well. Please punish me, President!¡± The president slowly lowered the gun in his hand. His gaze fell on David¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°I asked you to protect Lina. Why was Lina injured?¡± Just as David was about to speak, the president¡¯s secretary hurriedly said, ¡°President, don¡¯t believe David. David might have betrayed us. He must be Gu Zhou¡¯s man now!¡± When David heard the president¡¯s secretary say this, his expression changed drastically. He said loudly, ¡°President, my loyalty to Princess Lina is obvious. I¡¯m from Europe. I won¡¯t betray my president and princess!¡± The president¡¯s secretary sneered and questioned, ¡°You make it sound so nice. You¡¯re as injured as the Seventh Princess, but you¡¯re still speaking up for Gu Zhou. Why don¡¯t you let the Seventh Princesse out and exin everything?¡± ¡°President, the Seventh Princess¡¯s current situation¡­¡± However, before David could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the president¡¯s secretary. ¡°David, you keep saying that you¡¯ll give up everything for the Seventh Princess. Why is the Seventh Princess still injured? The princess trusted you so much and asked you to be responsible for her safety. What did you do?¡± ¡°I want to protect the Seventh Princess too, but when we were on the mountain today¡­¡± David exined, his face pale. However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the secretary again. Chapter 1463 - 1463 Pushing the Blame 1463 Pushing the me ¡°You¡¯re still spouting nonsense and shirking responsibility!¡± the president¡¯s secretary said eloquently! The secretary shivered in fear and stood quietly at the side. The president¡¯s gaze lingered on David and Gu Zhou¡¯s faces. In the end, he seemed to have made a decision and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Alright, ten hours it is. But I want to see Lina now!¡± Gu Zhou pondered for a moment and nodded. He nced at Chen Qing. Chen Qing immediately understood what Gu Zhou meant. Chen Qing turned around and entered the room. When Chen Qing came out, he was holding a tabletputer. Chen Qing handed the tablet to the president. On the tablet was a screenshot of the surveince video of Lina¡¯s ward. The president¡¯s secretary hurriedly took the tablet and handed it to the president with both hands. The president¡¯s gaze fell on the tablet. When he saw Lina lying on the hospital bed with a pained expression, his eyes were filled with sorrow. How did this happen? How had his precious daughter been injured? He had made ns to surround Bear Mountain. How did those people enter Bear Mountain? Beforeing to the hospital, he had investigated Gu Zhou¡¯s whereabouts. He really hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to have so many mercenaries. Could it be that Gu Zhou had long set up defenses on Bear Mountain? As a scenic area in Europe, Bear Mountain was usually visited by many tourists, and it was impossible for anyone who entered the scenic area to carry a gun. Someone who could enter Bear Mountain with a gun must have dodged the European security system. That kind of person was definitely not an ordinary person. Gu Zhou had just arrived in Europe. It was impossible for him to have made so many preparations in advance. Moreover, his daughter had only met Gu Zhoust night. In just one night, Gu Zhou had been able to hide from so many people and set up an ambush on Bear Mountain. Was that possible? There were many bodyguards around Lina. All of them had followed Lina to Bear Mountain. It seemed that they were also injured. If Gu Zhou had done all of this, then he had to be wary of his strength. If it were anyone else who had done all of this, they would definitely want him to fall out with Gu Zhou and use him to kill Gu Zhou. Those people were really too cunning! If only Lina had more bodyguards by her side. Then Lina wouldn¡¯t have been injured! When the President opened his eyes again, they were calm, as if nothing had happened. All his emotions were suppressed. He raised his hand and nced at the time on his wrist. He looked at Gu Zhou coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten hours. Once the time is up, if you haven¡¯t returned Lina to me, today next year will be the anniversary of your death. This will be your cemetery!¡± The European President¡¯s words were powerful and oppressive. Gu Zhou met his gaze calmly and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± The originally tit for tat situation temporarily calmed down. Wright, who was upstairs opposite, was looking into the hospital through a telescope. Seeing that Gu Zhou and the President¡¯s expressions had softened, he frowned and muttered to himself. These two people seemed to have reconciled? Didn¡¯t the president care about Lina¡¯s life at all? At the thought of this, Wright¡¯s expression darkened. He said to his assistant, ¡°Did the hospital send a message?¡± The assistant had been looking at his cell phone when he heard Wright¡¯s words. He hurriedly handed the phone to him. The conversation between Gu Zhou and the European president was written on the phone. Wright¡¯s expression darkened. He gripped his cell phone tightly. In his anger, he smashed the phone to the ground. ¡°The president actually agreed to give Gu Zhou ten hours. Is he crazy? Does he not want his daughter to recover?¡± Wright said through gritted teeth! When the assistant heard Wright¡¯s words, he stepped forward timidly and said in a low voice, ¡°Prince, don¡¯t be angry. I think Gu Zhou definitely won¡¯t be able to cure the Seventh Princess. You¡¯re the only one who can cure her. They¡¯re just stalling for time. Perhaps Gu Zhou is looking everywhere for the antidote!¡± Chapter 1464 - 1464 Testing the Medicine Personally 1464 Testing the Medicine Personally Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, the anger on Wright¡¯s face dissipated a little. He pursed his lips slightly and asked hesitantly, ¡°Will your life not be in danger for the next twenty-four hours?¡± The assistant nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°Yes. The doctor told me that if I take the antidote within 48 hours, it won¡¯t cause any harm to my body, nor will there be any aftereffects. Please rest assured, Prince.¡± Wright heaved a sigh of relief and said in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good. Although Lina is missing an arm, it¡¯s good as long as she¡¯s alive. She¡¯s the most useful to us alive. If she dies, she¡¯ll be useless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my prince!¡± The assistant hurriedly curried favor with him. Wright picked up the binocrs again, keeping an eye on the two men in the hospital garden. ¡­ Qiao Nian held the test tube carefully. The test tube contained the residual poison extracted from the arrowhead. She walked up to the centrifuge and began to centrifuge the sample. After Qiao Nian set the time for the centrifuge, she nced at the distition system not far away. Her eyes gradually turned serious. She walked to the other side of the experiment table and began to test the acidity of the poison. As time was tight, Qiao Nian needed to do several experiments at the same time to confirm what the residual poison in the arrowhead was. A pile of things was written densely on the notebook at the side. Although this was an advancedboratory, many basic chemicalposition tests still needed to be done manually. However, there were also a few tests that could be directly measured with precise instruments. By the time Qiao Nian hadpletely concocted the antidote, five hours had passed! Although the antidote had been made, she didn¡¯t dare to give it to Lina directly now, because she wasn¡¯t sure if this antidote was useful. Qiao Nian was now conducting aputer simtion experiment. Theputer showed that the simtion experiment had seeded. There were no white mice in theboratory now, so she couldn¡¯t experiment on them. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. She looked at the poison not far away. Now, she could only try the antidote on herself. Qiao Nian drank the poison first. Her entire body ached, as if a hammer shattered every bone in her body. Qiao Nian was in so much pain that her forehead was covered in cold sweat. She pretended to be calm. Trembling, she took the antidote from the side and drank it. Qiao Nian pressed her hands against the experiment table and tried hard to support her body. She watched as time passed bit by bit on her phone, and the pain in her body intensified. About five minutester, the pain in her body gradually lessened. Only then did Qiao Nian stand up straight and heave a sigh of relief. This antidote should work! ¡­ At this moment, Dr. Ollie stood uneasily at theboratory door, looking conflicted. There was half an hour to ten hours. He looked at the closedboratory door and sighed sadly. It seemed that Madam Gu had failed! With this thought in mind, Dr. Ollie turned around and was about to return to the ward when theboratory door opened. Qiao Nian walked out with a cup of medicine. The beaker was filled with dark brown liquid, and it was still steaming. It was obvious that it had just been made. Dr. Ollie nced at the beaker and frowned. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Is this Chinese medicine?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were dry. She looked at Dr. Ollie and said, ¡°This is Lina¡¯s antidote!¡± Dr. Ollie didn¡¯t say anything. Smelling the Chinese medicine, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Can this really be drunk?¡± ¡°The antidote is 100% effective!¡± After saying this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. She walked towards Lina¡¯s ward. Dr. Ollie looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s back with a serious expression. He nced at the time on his wrist again. There was still half an hour left. He just didn¡¯t know if this antidote would work. Dr. Ollie recalled Qiao Nian¡¯s acupuncture skills and decided to believe her. He trusted Qiao Nian, but his rationality told him that it was impossible for Qiao Nian to make the antidote in ten hours. If the antidote could be made so easily, the other party wouldn¡¯t have used this poison! Chapter 1465 - 1465 Critical 1465 Critical Dr. Ollie followed Qiao Nian¡¯s footsteps. Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to give Lina the antidote, he reminded her seriously again, ¡°You have to think carefully now. The Seventh Princess is poisoned. If you hand her over, those people will definitely give the Seventh Princess the antidote. But if you give her Chinese medicine now and the Chinese medicine is the antidote, the Seventh Princess will be fine.¡± Dr. Ollie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect your life.¡± In Dr. Ollie¡¯s opinion, Qiao Nian¡¯s acupuncture skills had reached the point of perfection. She was simply a genius in the medical field. When Qiao Nian heard Dr. Ollie¡¯s words, she understood that he was thinking for her. She smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was very gentle, like the spring sun, making one feelfortable. However, her tone was firm. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve already thought it through. I believe in the antidote I made!¡± With that, Qiao Nian fed the antidote she had made to Lina without hesitation. Dr. Ollie looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. Qiao Nian was really bold. She actually fed the medicine to the Seventh Princess without hesitation. He raised his hand to look at the time on his wrist. The second hand ticked across the dial. It had been a minute. Two minutes had passed! Dr. Ollie¡¯s frown deepened, and his heart tightened. He looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face regretfully. It seemed that Qiao Nian had already failed. Dr. Ollie sighed heavily and turned to walk out. Qiao Nian stayed by the bed, staring unblinkingly at the detector. Her clenched fists revealed her uneasy heart. In the blink of an eye, ten hours had passed. The sky outside was alreadypletely dark. Wright stood calmly on the building opposite. Holding a telescope, he looked at the situation in the hospital, his lips curving up slightly. There was going to be a good show to watch. He just had to wait patiently for the president toe over and beg him to treat Lina¡¯s illness. At the thought of this, Wright couldn¡¯t help but dance happily. Beautiful music flowed slowly through the room. Seeing how happy Wright was, the assistant immediately said, ¡°Congrattions, Prince. Your wish wille true immediately!¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince!¡± the assistant said happily. At this moment, his phone rang. Wright stopped in his tracks and frowned. He looked at the assistant with a dark expression. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°Madam Gu has already fed the Seventh Princess the antidote she made herself.¡± The assistant frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Medicine can¡¯t be taken casually. There are all kinds of toxins in the Seventh Princess¡¯s body. Perhaps the poison in her body has already mutated. We have to quickly think of another way!¡± When Wright heard his assistant¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That woman is simply courting death. She dares to give Lina random medicine. If anything happens to Lina, the first thing I¡¯ll do is kill her!¡± Wright was in a terrible mood. The beautiful music had turned into a death march in his ears. He looked angrily at the man ying the violin not far away and said with a dark expression, ¡°Get lost. Get out now!¡± The man ying the violin immediately disappeared from the room, afraid that he would be killed if he was anyter. Wright panted heavily and looked at the hospital opposite with red-rimmed eyes. Although he wanted to use Lina, he still had her in his heart. If Lina was really dead, he might never let himself off for the rest of his life. At this moment, the atmosphere in the hospital garden became tense again. Chapter 1466 - 1466 Failure 1466 Failure The president stood under the streemp. His expression was dark, and the lines on his face were clear like a knife. The president¡¯s secretary looked at the watch in his hand and counted down. Listening to the countdown by the president¡¯s secretary, Chen Qing silently moved forward a little. If there was really a war, he could protect Second Young Master immediately. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± The secretary had just finished reading thest word when the army raised the guns in their hands and aimed them at Gu Zhou and the mercenaries. The mercenaries were the same. They raised their pistols and aimed them at the president and the army. A war was about to break out! At this moment, the hospital door suddenly opened! Everyone¡¯s attention fell on the entrance of the hospital. Everyone saw Dr. Ollie standing there. There was a bed behind him, and the person lying on it was Lina. Two nurses were pushing the bed. Qiao Nian was standing on the other side of the bed. When the president saw Lina, his eyes lit up. He quickly walked over. ¡°Lina!¡± The usually calm president¡¯s footsteps were a little messy. When he got closer to Lina, he saw her pale face. His footsteps became heavier and heavier. When the president walked to Lina¡¯s bed, his eyes were slightly red, and his heart had already sunk to the bottom. Ollie stood at the side, his gaze falling on the president¡¯s face. He hesitated for a moment, then nced at Qiao Nian. In the end, he said helplessly to the president, ¡°Mr. President, the seventh princess was already injured by the arrow when she was sent over. Fortunately, Madam Gu helped the seventh princess stabilize the arrow wound and saved her arm. However, the most fatal thing about the seventh princess is the poison in her body. As long as the seventh princess takes the antidote within twenty-four hours, she will be fine.¡± Dr. Ollie was a famous doctor. He often treated the president. When the President heard Dr. Ollie¡¯s words, he pursed his lips. His sharp gaze pierced Dr. Ollie¡¯s heart like a cold de. ¡°Twenty-four hours. What is twenty-four hours enough to do? What have you done in the past ten hours?¡± The president¡¯s voice trembled. If he had known when he arrived at the hospital that Lina had been poisoned, he would have investigated the person who poisoned her long ago. Perhaps he would have found the antidote by now. Dr. Ollie could tell that the president was very angry. He nced at Qiao Nian worriedly, then retracted his gaze and said solemnly, ¡°Madam Gu has just made an antidote for the Seventh Princess, and she¡¯s already taken it!¡± Dr. Ollie sighed in his heart. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Qiao Nian either. Previously, he had trusted Qiao Nian¡¯s ability and given her a chance, but Qiao Nian had failed. Dr. Ollie felt that it was a pity. A genius doctor like Qiao Nian might be about to disappear, but he had to tell the truth at this moment. Otherwise, the president might make his entire team disappear! When the president heard Dr. Ollie say that Lina had already drunk Qiao Nian¡¯s self-made antidote, his expression changed drastically. The anger in his heart burned! This was simply nonsense! As an outsider, he knew that it was not easy to make an antidote. How could someone make an antidote in less than a month? The people who had poisoned Lina must be hiding in the dark. They must be waiting for him to beg them to give Lina the antidote. Now, if the antidote Qiao Nian gave Lina reacted with the poison in Lina¡¯s body and produced a new poison, wouldn¡¯t Lina¡­ The president didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. Just as he was about to re up, Lina, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly coughed. ¡°Lina!¡± The president¡¯s attention was all on Lina as he called out anxiously. Lina wasn¡¯t awake. Her eyes were closed, and she was coughing hard. Her body was trembling. Suddenly, Lina spat out a mouthful of blood! Blood instantly dyed the white bedsheets red. The president¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°Lina, Lina, wake up!¡± Lina was his wife and his most important treasure, but he was helpless when he saw Lina in pain. Anger and sorrow were like a raging fire that instantly burned away all the president¡¯s rationality. Chapter 1467 - 1467 Shoot 1467 Shoot The president raised his head inch by inch. His eyes were red as he looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing beside Ollie. He picked up the gun in his hand and pointed it at Qiao Nian¡¯s head. ¡°You killed my daughter. I want you to pay with your life for Lina!¡± Seeing this, Qiao Nian took a step forward and stood in front of Gu Zhou. ¡°Mr. President!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze was clear and firm. She stared unblinkingly at the European President, not a trace of fear in her eyes. ¡°Lina¡¯s condition is unstable now. Time is tight. I need to perform acupuncture on her now. We¡¯ll talk about everything after I do that. Is that okay?¡± Chen Qing was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He looked at the anxious president and wanted to look into Qiao Nian¡¯s firm eyes. ¡°Madam!¡± Gu Zhou reached out and wrapped his arms around Qiao Nian¡¯s waist, pulling her behind him again. He looked at the President with his obsidian-like eyes. ¡°Mr. President, if we really wanted to harm the Seventh Princess, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have wasted the past ten hours!¡± The President looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression, the anger in his eyes burning brighter and brighter. The president¡¯s secretary quickly stepped forward and said with disgust, ¡°You¡¯re still lying even now. You¡¯ve wasted the Seventh Princess¡¯s golden time. I¡¯ll make you pay with your life now!¡± As the president¡¯s secretary spoke, he aimed his gun at Qiao Nian! ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, the gun in the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He covered his right wrist with his left hand and looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Before he could see Gu Zhou attack, Gu Zhou had already knocked the pistol out of his hand! Panting heavily, the president¡¯s secretary staggered to the president¡¯s side and looked at Gu Zhou not far away with a dark expression. ¡°President, these people are not from our country. They must have ulterior motives. The two of them are not from Europe at all. They must have other motives foring to Europe this time. Perhaps they¡¯re here for the Seventh Princess!¡± When the president heard his secretary¡¯s words, he nced at him from the corner of his eye, then fell into deep thought. The president¡¯s secretary had been following the president the entire time and knew his every expression very well. His eyes darted around as he continued, ¡°Perhaps Gu Zhou is waiting for support now. Mr. President, we can¡¯t wait any longer. If we fall into Gu Zhou¡¯s trap, you¡¯ll be in danger! Perhaps Madam President will also be¡­¡± The president¡¯s secretary noticed that the president was angry and was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to continue. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. Her gaze fell on the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s face. This president¡¯s secretary was clearly adding fuel to the fire. What exactly was his motive? The gun in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand was still smoking. His obsidian eyes were cold under the light as he looked coldly at the president standing in front of him. The President met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. His eyes were like the pool of water in the abyss. They were calm, but bottomless. He hadn¡¯t even noticed that Gu Zhou had attacked just now. When he realized, Gu Zhou had already hit his secretary¡¯s hand. As expected of a member of the Gu family in An City. The president retracted his gaze and nced at the good-for-nothing secretary beside him. His voice was cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± The president¡¯s secretary looked at the president in disbelief. He had not expected the president to stand on Gu Zhou¡¯s side. Before he could finish speaking, his mouth was covered. The President retracted his gaze and looked at Gu Zhou with killing intent in his eyes. If such a person was an enemy, he would definitely take the opportunity tomit suicide. He would not let him have the satisfaction of killing him. The president slowly lowered his gaze. He really didn¡¯t want to stand on the opposite side of the Gu family in An City. The situation in Europe was critical now, and he still needed the Gu family¡¯s support. The president¡¯s gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face again. Only then did he realize that Qiao Nian was performing acupuncture on Lina. Qiao Nian calmly inserted the needles into Lina¡¯s acupuncture points. At this moment, Lina¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t stable at all. Her face was pale, and her lips were a little purple. Qiao Nian gripped thest needle in her hand tightly. She heaved a sigh of relief, then inserted the needle into Lina¡¯s body. Chapter 1468 - 1468 Awake 1468 Awake At this moment, Lina¡¯s face was scrunched up, as if she was enduring immense pain. Just as the president was about to question Qiao Nian, he saw Lina tilt her head and vomit another mouthful of blood. ¡°What exactly did you do to Lina?¡± The president couldn¡¯t help but look at Qiao Nian angrily. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lina coughed twice andy back down on the bed, exhausted. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that the president was already pointing a gun at Qiao Nian. She called out weakly, ¡°Dad¡­¡± When the president heard Lina¡¯s voice, his pupils dted uncontrobly, and his eyes lit up. He hurriedly looked down at Lina. Lina¡¯s pillow and the nket in front of her were already stained red with her blood. Seeing Lina open her eyes, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, she had drunk the antidote as soon as she was poisoned. The poison in her body was quickly discharged. However, Lina had been poisoned for a long time. She needed to use acupuncture to stimte Lina to vomit the poison in her body. Now that Lina had vomited all the poisonous blood in her body, Lina was really fine! Lina looked at the president and slowly raised her hand. The president hurriedly held Lina¡¯s hand with both hands, afraid that Lina would drop the silver needles on the back of her hand. His eyes were sparkling with tears. He tried hard to remain calm, but his trembling voice still betrayed his excited heart. ¡°How are you now? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m much better now.¡± Lina recalled that when she first opened her eyes, her father was pointing a gun at Qiao Nian. Worried that she would faint again, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve really misunderstood Nian Nian. Although I was already unconscious just now, I could hear everything you said.¡± The president frowned slightly, not understanding what Lina meant. ¡°It was Wright who got someone to assassinate me. They even forced Nian Nian to hand me over. Nian Nian was doing all of this to save me,¡± Lina said weakly. The President¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and his eyes were filled with a cold light. The internal conflict in the royal family was endless. Everyone was thinking for themselves. Lina was injured this time because those people probably wanted to use Lina to force him into a corner. This time, he had harmed Lina. Previously, Lina said that she wanted Qiao Nian to treat his wife¡¯s illness. At that time, he suspected that Qiao Nian had ulterior motives and doubted her medical skills. Now, he understood how wrong he was. In the past ten hours, he suspected that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian wanted to kidnap his Lina. At that time, he had already thought it through. After saving Lina, he would kill all the mercenaries. He would never allow those mercenaries to show off in his territory. However, in order to save his daughter, Gu Zhou had risked the world¡¯s condemnation and death. The president carefully ced Lina¡¯s hand on the bed. He stood up straight and looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian gently. With a sincere expression, he said, ¡°Thank you for saving Lina. I was too nervous about her previously. If I¡¯ve offended you in any way, I apologize.¡± A breeze blew past, and Qiao Nian¡¯s long hair swayed in the wind. With a friendly smile on her face, she said openly, ¡°Mr. President, we¡¯ve offended you greatly just now. This period of time has been too pressing. There are some things we can¡¯t exin clearly, so our methods were a little extreme just now. It¡¯s only right for you to do so.¡± Although Qiao Nian looked about the same age as his Lina, she was calm and steady. Her medical skills were brilliant, and she was an outstanding child. The president smiled slightly. His gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face again and he asked gently, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Lina only knew that before Qiao Nian gave her the medicine and acupuncture, all the bones in her body felt as if they had been gnawed on by ants. The pain was simply too torturous. She had just vomited blood. The fatigue in her body was swept away, and the pain in her body instantly disappeared. Chapter 1469 - 1469 Interrogation 1469 Interrogation ¡°Dad, I think I¡¯m much better now. I can even get up and walk.¡± As Lina spoke, her gaze fell on the silver needles on her body. She smiled and teased, ¡°After the silver needles are removed, I want to take a shower and tidy up first.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face. She said, ¡°The silver needles have to be there for another three minutes before they can be removed!¡± Lina smiled at Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, thank you so much. You saved me again.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Qiao Nian moved closer to Lina and said in a low voice. Lina smiled. When she noticed the army and mercenaries not far away, she blushed slightly and hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry, but I want to go back to the ward and tidy up!¡± The president realized that although Lina¡¯s voice was very soft, she was in her usual good state. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Then go in first. I have something to tell Second Young Master Gu.¡± The nurses pushed the bed into the hospital. Lina gave Qiao Nian a look. Qiao Nian instantly understood what Lina meant. She turned to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go apany Lina!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that Gu Zhou had already draped his suit jacket over her. She didn¡¯t even know when Gu Zhou had taken off his jacket. The moment she put on the jacket, Qiao Nian felt her entire body warm up. She looked at Gu Zhou gently, her eyes curved into crescents. Gu Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian followed Lina¡¯s bed into the hospital. The president nced at the army not far away and gestured. The army instantly retreated from the hospital. Gu Zhou nced at Chen Qing. Chen Qing hurriedly walked up to the mercenaries and asked them to leave in an orderly manner. In the blink of an eye, there were only two people left at the entrance of the hospital. ¡­ Wright put away his binocrs. When he saw that the mercenaries and the army had already withdrawn, he froze. What exactly had happened? Why did the president let Gu Zhou off? Could it be because the Gu family had given the president some benefits? Wright was puzzled. He recalled that when Lina¡¯s bed was pushed out, he could only see Lina¡¯s bed from his angle. As there were many people at the entrance of the hospital, those people blocked Lina¡¯s face. Could it be that Lina had said something to the president? This was impossible! The doctor had once said that people who were poisoned by that poison would never wake up after they fainted unless they took the antidote. Without the antidote, it was impossible for Lina to wake up. The more Wright thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He recalled seeing David with Lina on the mountain. Could it be that the president believed David? That was impossible. The injured person was Lina. The president should have suspected that David was a traitor. Wright¡¯s assistant walked forward and said with a frown, ¡°Prince, a message has arrived. It says that Princess Lina has woken up.¡± The binocrs in Wright¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He looked at the assistant in shock and questioned with a dark expression, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Princess Lina is awake,¡± the assistant whispered, lowering his head. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Wright stepped on the telescope and it shattered into pieces. He quickly walked up to the assistant and grabbed his cor, forcing him to look at him. ¡°Tell me what happened again!¡± The assistant looked at the crazy Wright in fear. He swallowed nervously and said shakily, ¡°Prince Wang, Princess Lina is really awake!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Wright gritted his teeth and looked at the assistant in front of him, his eyes filled with hatred and ferocity. ¡°She¡¯s poisoned. It¡¯s impossible for her to wake up without the antidote!¡± The assistant¡¯s legs were trembling. He hesitated for a long time, not daring to speak again. His neck felt ufortable, and he could barely breathe. ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± In a daze, Wright let go of the assistant¡¯s cor, his eyes filled with hatred. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°You must be lying to me. You must be!¡± Chapter 1470 - 1470 Destruction 1470 Destruction Wright had thought it through. Lina was poisoned now. If they wanted the antidote, those people could onlye to him. At that time, he could take the opportunity to get engaged to Lina. Lina would be his from now on. Wright walked up to the French window and kicked it hard. As he was still angry, he walked to a table and pulled the tablecloth hard, spilling all the food on the table onto the ground. ¡°Trash, call the doctor over now. I want to ask what poison he made. Others can easily make the antidote!¡± Wright shouted. The assistant answered weakly, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he left. Wright was the only one left in the room. He frantically smashed everything beside him and cursed loudly. ¡­ The President and Gu Zhou walked to a lounge in the hospital. There were only the two of them in the room. The President stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Gu Zhou with a sharp gaze. He asked indifferently, ¡°In our country, you¡¯re not allowed to establish an army on your own. If you vite this rule, you¡¯ll be punished due to treason and collusion with the enemy. You¡¯ll be killed without mercy!¡± Gu Zhou looked at the President calmly and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said lightly, ¡°I think the President has misunderstood. They¡¯re just bodyguards I hired.¡± The president snorted. He wasn¡¯t blind. There were so many mercenaries, all of them in an orderly manner. On the surface, they were mercenaries, but in reality, they should be from the army. Gu Zhou had actually brought an army to Europe this time! Realizing this, the president narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression. What exactly was he doing here? It was rumored that Gu Zhou was not in good health. Gu Zhou spent most of his time in the Gu family vi in An City. He did not even go to thepany much. However, Gu Zhou, who was standing in front of him, looked strong. Could it be that his Madam had helped him recuperate? It seemed that Madam Gu¡¯s medical skills were very brilliant. The president recalled how Lina had looked when she was lying unconscious on the hospital bed. Qiao Nian only inserted a few needles into Lina¡¯s body, and she had woken up very quickly. Perhaps Qiao Nian could really treat his Madam¡¯s illness? Once again, his attention was on Gu Zhou. Anyone with a discerning eye would understand that Gu Zhou¡¯s so-called mercenaries were from the army. Did Gu Zhou expose his strength on purpose, or was it because the situation was urgent and there was no time to hide it? The president felt that Gu Zhou must have deliberately exposed his strength. ¡°My wife likes Europe, so I brought her here for a vacation.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly as he lied sincerely. ¡°My wife and I are here for a vacation, and business reasons. As for theplicated situation of the European royal family, there¡¯s no need for us to know about this at all,¡± Gu Zhou said lightly, as if he was really here for a vacation. The President¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. He saw that Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze was cold, calm and unfathomable. He still remembered that ten hours ago, when he had threatened Gu Zhou with a gun, Gu Zhou had also looked so calm, as if nothing would arouse his emotions. The president sighed slightly in his heart. If Wright was really as outstanding as Gu Zhou, he really wouldn¡¯t mind marrying Lina to Wright. But Wright was a despicable person, an unpresentable beast. If Wright had pursued Lina openly, he wouldn¡¯t hate Wright so much. But in order to achieve his goal, Wright had used such a vicious method to force Lina to marry him. How could he marry his precious daughter to a beast? The president narrowed his eyes slightly, his blue eyes instantly filled with coldness. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to test Gu Zhou anymore. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Now, in order to be the next heir, the members of the royal family are all unscrupulous. Even if you don¡¯t want to interfere in the internal conflict of the royal family, I¡¯m afraid after today¡¯s incident, they¡¯ll still think that you¡¯re on my side.¡± Chapter 1471 - 1471 Biting the hand that feeds you? 1471 Biting the hand that feeds you? The president paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Wright will deal with you unscrupulously!¡± His words were filled with mockery. A trace of a smile shed in the President¡¯s eyes. In a low voice, he pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Wright is just the prince of the First Earl. If the First Earl and the Third Count join forces, do you think you¡¯re a match for them?¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, he threatened in a low voice, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not afraid of the two of them, what about me? Previously, I discovered a cheap shot by the Gu family in Europe. I think you definitely don¡¯t want all your efforts in Europe to go to waste, right?¡± With a smile in his eyes, the President of Europe looked at Gu Zhou with interest. It was easy for him to use the strength of a country to deal with the Gu family. Gu Zhou¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and his voice turned colder. ¡°So the President of Europe is someone who bites the hand that feeds him. He¡¯s using the strength of a country to deal with the Gu family. Looks like you¡¯re very afraid of the Gu family!¡± The temperature in the room instantly dropped. The European president had not expected Gu Zhou to say such a thing. He thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°In the face of a great enemy, the European royal family will unite against the outside world. Even if Lina knows my decision, she won¡¯t say anything. After all, personal feelings are nothing in front of national matters.¡± When Gu Zhou heard the President¡¯s words, his expression had already turnedpletely cold. He said calmly, ¡°I think the President might have forgotten something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The European President raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯m from An City, and I¡¯m from Country Z. Could it be that the President wants to start a war between the two countries?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he had a smile on his face, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°When the sandpiper and the m fight, the fisherman benefits. The President should understand such simple logic!¡± Although Gu Zhou was smiling, the President could see the coldness and killing intent in his eyes. The aura Gu Zhou was exuding made him tremble in fear. The president knew in his heart that if he could not be friends with the Gu family, they could only be enemies. He trusted Lina also did not want to see this day. The President looked at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression. After a long while, he said solemnly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll protect the Gu family.¡± This was a promise the president had made to Gu Zhou. Whether he was the president in the future or not, the Gu family was safe in Europe. The coldness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated, but no one could see his emotions clearly. He looked at the president in front of him and said, ¡°The Seventh Princess is my wife¡¯s friend. I can¡¯t be enemies with her friend¡¯s family.¡± Seeing the calmness in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, the President knew that he was not lying. Long before Gu Zhou came to Europe, he wanted to rope in the Gu family in An City. However, he had never made up his mind, because the rumored Second Young Master of the Gu family did not have long to live. However, this time, Lina¡¯s illness made him realize that Second Young Master Gu¡¯s health was much better than before. Moreover, the Gu family was unfathomable. He knew all about the Gu family¡¯s businesses in Europe, but the army Gu Zhou exposed today made him realize that the Gu family¡¯s businesses he knew were only what the Gu family wanted him to know. He knew nothing about the hidden businesses of the Gu family. The president looked at Gu Zhou in front of him happily. He reached out and patted Gu Zhou¡¯s shoulder, saying politely, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go see Lina first!¡± With that, the president left, leaving Gu Zhou alone in the room. The door to the room had not been closed just now. Standing outside, Chen Qing could hear Second Young Master and the President negotiating. His eyes were filled with admiration for Gu Zhou. Their trip to Europe this time was mainly to get close to the president. Originally, they were at a disadvantage, but the president took the initiative to express goodwill, and they instantly had the advantage. Chapter 1472 - 1472 Gift 1472 Gift Under such circumstances, it would definitely be much more convenient for Second Young Master and Second Young Madam to investigate the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. From passive to active. Second Young Master¡¯s move was really brilliant! Previously, Chen Qing had been sweating profusely for Second Young Master. He was really worried that the president would attack the Gu family in a fit of anger. Could Second Young Master read the President¡¯s mind? Did Second Young Master have mind-reading skills? With this thought in mind, Chen Qing looked up slightly and met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Chen Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly stood up straight. ¡°Did youe here just to daydream?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he pulled a chair over and sat down slowly. His voice was very soft, and there was a trace of displeasure in it. Chen Qing smiled ufortably and said, ¡°No, the president¡¯s people came to look for me just now. They said that they found out that the secretary is one of Wright¡¯s people.¡± Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes sharp. He muttered softly, ¡°They just found out.¡± Chen Qing continued, ¡°Yes, I heard that this secretary hasn¡¯t done anything out of line in the past. Moreover, many of the President¡¯s matters are handled by his secretary. The President trusted this secretary very much in the past.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chen Qing pursed his lips and said sternly, ¡°The president has already gotten someone to cut off the secretary¡¯s tongue. He ns to give it to Wright directly and warn him at the same time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no fun to just give him just a tongue,¡± Gu Zhou said slowly. A trace of confusion shed across Chen Qing¡¯s face. He asked tentatively, ¡°Second Young Master, what do you think we should do?¡± Gu Zhou gently turned the pendant on his hand. His eyes were deep as he raised his eyebrows casually. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn the secretary¡¯s tongue into a dish and give it to Wright? After Wright eats it, tell him about this gift. What do you think?¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the scene of Wright eating the secretary¡¯s tongue instantly appeared in his mind. He felt a cold sweat break out on his back, and his scalp went numb. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If Wright knew that he had eaten the secretary¡¯s tongue, he would probably want to die. Chen Qing said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After Chen Qing left, Gu Zhou stood up and walked upstairs. In the ward upstairs. Lina walked up to Qiao Nian and held her hand with both hands. ¡°Nian Nian, thank you so much for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have died several times over!¡± After she was shot, Qiao Nian was the one who pulled the arrow out for her to stop the bleeding. Qiao Nian was the one who had cured her of the poison. Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Lina, can you not mention what happened on the mountain? I¡¯m tired of listening.¡± Lina was slightly stunned. Then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was sincerely grateful to Qiao Nian, so after she woke up, she kept thanking her. She had been unconscious when she was poisoned, but she could hear every word Qiao Nian said, especially when Qiao Nian fed her the antidote. If the person lying on the hospital bed was Nian Nian, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to feed her medicine. She was the noble Seventh Princess of the European country and had many friends, but those people were all trying to get along with her because of her title as the Seventh Princess. They did not really want to be with her. Hence, everything Qiao Nian had done wasmendable to her. She sincerely treated Qiao Nian as her good friend. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Then, the door was pushed open and the president walked in with one hand in his pocket. ¡°Dad.¡± When Lina saw the president, her face was filled with smiles. She let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Are you done talking to Mr. Gu?¡± Lina¡¯s soft hair fell over her shoulders, and she looked gentle and obedient. The president walked up to Lina and looked at the smile on her face. He recalled the situation when Lina was lying on the bed just now and secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, Lina had gone out with Qiao Nian today. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, he might have really handed Lina over to Wright and asked him to take care of her. Chapter 1473 - 1473 Requesting Help 1473 Requesting Help The president walked up to Lina and gently patted her head, his eyes filled with heartache. ¡°I¡¯ll restter. I¡¯m not sleepy now.¡± Lina smiled at the president and said mischievously, ¡°I slept for a long time today.¡± The president nodded. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian, who was standing not far away. His expression wasplicated, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. Qiao Nian naturally noticed the president¡¯s gaze. She pursed her lips slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. President, is there anything you want to tell me?¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, since she had already made herself clear, he didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush anymore. Hence, he said, ¡°Madam Gu, Lina should have already told you about my Madam¡¯s current situation!¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. ¡°My Madam isn¡¯t in good health. I¡¯ve already brought her to all the doctors in Europe, but no one can treat her.¡± The President paused, his eyes filled with hope. ¡°I know your medical skills are good. I wonder if Madam Gu is willing to treat my Madam?¡± The president felt a little nervous as he said this. Actually, before the president said anything, Qiao Nian had already guessed what he was going to say. However, she still pretended to be a little surprised. Lina looked at Qiao Nian with sparkling eyes, her expression excited. Actually, Lina had wanted to use this opportunity to make her father realize that Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were really good. When the time came, she would ask Qiao Nian to treat her mother. However, she did not expect her father to take the initiative to mention it. Qiao Nian put away the surprise on her face, then looked hesitant. Seeing this, the president¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He was a little worried that he had just offended Madam Gu. Madam Gu might not be willing to treat her. Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, ¡°I can only confirm the patient¡¯s physical condition after seeing her, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything. Since the President is willing to try, I¡¯m naturally willing.¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Before he arrived, he had already investigated Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Although Qiao Nian¡¯s past life had been very bumpy, there was nothing strange about it. Moreover, in such a dangerous situation just now, Qiao Nian could still perform acupuncture on Lina calmly. This was enough to prove Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills and her attitude. All these years, he had deliberately ignored everything rted to An City because of his wife¡¯s situation. Since there was nothing suspicious about Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, the president decided to give it a try. His greatest wish was for his wife to recover. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian gave a gentle smile and said considerately, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, I can actually pay Madam a visit.¡± When Gu Zhou entered the ward, Qiao Nian and Lina were sitting together, chatting andughing. They looked very close. Gu Zhou stood at the door and knocked. When Qiao Nian saw Gu Zhou, her lips curved up slightly, and her eyes sparkled. The President noticed that Gu Zhou was staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. In a daze, he recalled that when he was with his wife, his attention was always on her. No one else could interfere in their world. The president was experienced and naturally understood what Gu Zhou meant. He looked at his precious daughter. ¡°Lina.¡± Lina smiled at the president and asked, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Madam Gu has been busy for at least ten hours because of you. She must be especially tired now. She needs to rest.¡± As soon as the president finished speaking, Lina pped her head in realization, self-reproach shing in her eyes. Chapter 1474 - 1474 Leaving 1474 Leaving She had just woken up, and the memories of what had happened were still fresh in her mind. She was in an abnormal state of excitement, and hadpletely forgotten how hard it had been for Qiao Nian to brew the antidote for her. Instinctively, she wanted to thank Qiao Nian, but when she thought about how Qiao Nian didn¡¯t like her being especially polite, she forcibly retracted her apologetic tone. As she spoke, Lina walked out. However, she had just taken a step when Qiao Nian stopped her. Lina looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Where do you n to go?¡± Lina blinked and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± ¡°This is your ward.¡± Qiao Nian smiled faintly, a teasing smile on her face. Lina instantly reacted and smiled helplessly. She was so stupid. She had forgotten that this was her ward. Qiao Nian stopped teasing Lina and said gently, ¡°Rest early. Goodnight. I¡¯ll go back.¡± With that, Qiao Nian greeted the president again before leaving with Gu Zhou, leaving the ward for the president and Lina. Gu Zhou put his arm around Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder. Seeing her tired expression, his heart ached. Qiao Nian had been tense the entire day. In the past ten hours, she hadn¡¯t rxed for a moment. Now that she finally rxed, fatigue welled up in her. She leaned gently into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Fortunately, it was a close shave today.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhou replied in a low voice. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s tired expression, he asked, ¡°What do you want to eatter?¡± After a busy day, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t even have time to eat. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and smiled faintly. After some thought, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite now. I¡¯ll have some porridge!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked out of the hospital, Gu Zhou drove towards Chen Qing, who was walking over not far away. He said, ¡°Prepare some porridge and a few light dishes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Qing agreed. Seeing that the car had arrived, he opened the door and waited for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to enter before closing the door of the back seat. He walked to the front passenger seat and sat down. Chen Qing took out his phone and sent a message to the servants in the vi, asking them to prepare dinner in advance. ¡­ The assistant stood at the side, trembling. He lowered his head, not daring to speak. The assistant pursed his lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Yes, the Seventh Princess has woken up.¡± ¡°Good, this is great!¡± Wright¡¯s eyes darkened. He gritted his teeth. ¡°In other words, our n has failed this time!¡± The assistant lowered his head even more. He was afraid that Wright would vent all his anger on him. He was so frightened that he did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Not only did we not force Lina to get engaged to me, but we also made the president and the Gu family stand on the same side?¡± Wright was so angry that heughed out loud, his eyes filled with mockery. He didn¡¯t understand where he went wrong. How did someone else benefit instead? The assistant was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He was afraid that he would say more wrong things. Wright gave the hospital a resentful look, then turned and walked out. Seeing this, the assistant hurriedly followed. Wright had just walked to the parking lot when his cell phone rang. The caller ID was Fourth Princess Aisha. Wright took a few deep breaths before answering. He put the phone to his ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Wright, what are you busy with?¡± Aisha¡¯s voice sounded gentle and sweet. Wright gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I was about to eat dinner. Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had dinner,¡± Aisha said eagerly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Chapter 1475 - 1475 Invitation 1475 Invitation ¡°Sure. Where are you? Shall I pick you up?¡± Wright said with a faint smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. At this moment, Aisha was lyingzily on the bed in her pajamas. When she heard Wright¡¯s words, she immediately jumped up from the bed and said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m at home now. Come and pick me up now!¡± As she spoke, Aisha hurriedly lifted the nket and got out of bed. She walked to the dressing table and prepared to put on her makeup. She wanted to put on beautiful makeup before meeting Wright. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡± With that, Wright hung up and said to his assistant, ¡°Give me the car keys. Go back yourself!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant agreed without hesitation. His eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t wait to leave. When Wright took the car keys, he walked towards the car alone. Just as he reached it, his phone rang again. ¡°Hello?¡± Wright raised his eyebrows slightly, his voice calm. ¡°Is that Prince Wright?¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very gentle and charming. Just from the voice, one could tell that she must be a peerless beauty. The gloom in Wright¡¯s eyes dissipated a lot. His lips curved up slightly as he asked, ¡°May I know who you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nana. I wonder if Prince Wright is free to have dinner with me tonight?¡± Nana? Light¡¯s eyes shed. He didn¡¯t know a girl named Nana, but he was interested in this girl because her name reminded him of Lina. ¡°I¡¯ve got an appointment with someone else tonight. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time,¡± Wright said, ying hard to get. Swiftly, he opened the car door and got in. ¡°Prince Wright, I think you¡¯ll definitely go on a date with me. I¡¯ve already sent you the address! I¡¯ll wait for you at the restaurant. See you there!¡± Before Wright could speak, the other party had already hung up. Wright frowned slightly. Although this woman was interesting, there was no need for him to stand the Fourth Princess up for an unfamiliar woman. Wright put down his phone and was about to fasten his seatbelt when his phone rang again. So it was a colored letter. When he saw the photo on the colorful letter, he seemed to be slightly stunned. His grip on the cell phone tightened. Then, called the Fourth Princess, Aisha. Aisha was drawing her eyebrows when she picked up the phone. When she saw Wright¡¯s call, her lips curved up involuntarily. ¡°Wright, are you downstairs so soon?¡± ¡°Aisha, I¡¯m really sorry. I suddenly had an urgent matter tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow, okay?¡± Wright¡¯s sincere apology rang out from the cell phone. Aisha frowned slightly, but she still pretended to be gentle. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at noon tomorrow!¡± Aisha hung up, a little disappointed. Reluctantly, she removed her makeup and went back to bed. ¡­ Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian arrived home. The dishes were ced on the dining table of the cafeteria in advance. There were six dishes and a soup, and the fragrance of the food instantly reached Qiao Nian¡¯s nose. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian to the dining table and sat down. He smiled at Qiao Nian. On the way back, Qiao Nian had already slept in the car. ¡°I know you¡¯re very sleepy now, but you should eat something before sleeping. Otherwise, your stomach will feel ufortableter!¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and met his gentle eyes. Her face was reflected in his obsidian-like pupils, as if she had already upied his entire world. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. There was a hint of a smile in her beautiful fox-like eyes as she said softly, ¡°Although I¡¯m a little hungry, there are too many dishes.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, your Hubby will help you get rid of it.¡± Gu Zhou sat down slightly beside Qiao Nian, his lips curving up slightly. ¡°It won¡¯t be wasted.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the word ¡°Hubby¡±, her ears turned red uncontrobly. She had a strange feeling. This feeling was veryfortable. Gu Zhou handed a pair of chopsticks to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian took them, nced at Gu Zhou, and lowered her head to eat slowly. She was really hungry. After taking two bites, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more. The te in front of her was already filled with Gu Zhou¡¯s favorite dishes. She looked up at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Chapter 1476 - 1476 Asleep 1476 Asleep ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat now.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Although it was not good to take a shower and sleep right after dinner, she was really too sleepy. She had been busy for so long today and was covered in dirt. If she did not take a shower, she would not be able to go to bed to rest. Gu Zhou nodded. Seeing that Qiao Nian had gone upstairs, he put down his chopsticks and took out his phone to send Chen Qing a message. ¡°How is it?¡± Chen Qing replied very quickly. ¡°Second Young Master, everything is going smoothly.¡± Gu Zhou asked the servants to pack up the food before walking upstairs. He sat in the bedroom and waited. About ten minutes passed, but Qiao Nian still didn¡¯te out of the bathroom. He walked to the bathroom door and knocked. ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± However, there was no movement in the bathroom. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and called out tentatively, ¡°Nian¡¯er?¡± There was still no answer from the bathroom. Gu Zhou pushed the door open and walked in. The water in the bathtub had already spilled out, covering the ground. He looked up and saw that Qiao Nian had already fallen asleep in the bathtub. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with heartache. He walked over and picked her up from the bathtub. The water on Qiao Nian¡¯s body was soaking his clothes. His white shirt was pressed tightly against his chest, and the outline of his tight muscles could be vaguely seen. He took a towel from the side and wrapped Qiao Nian in it. After wiping her clean carefully, he carried Qiao Nian to the bed. He ced her on the bed and helped her change into a silk nightdress. After Gu Zhou was done, he went into the bathroom to take a shower. Just as he finished packing up and got into bed, he saw Qiao Nian sleeping soundly. He reached out and pulled Qiao Nian into his arms. Lowering his head, he kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. In a daze, she opened her eyes. Seeing that Qiao Nian had woken up, Gu Zhou frowned slightly. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Qiao Nian was still in a daze. She shook her head gently. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s abdomen worriedly, frowning. Previously, at the amusement park in MY, Gu Zhou¡¯s abdomen had been injured. Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t use strength casually. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian reached out to unbutton Gu Zhou¡¯s pajamas. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with worry. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, looking like she wanted to examine him. ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± Gu Zhou said with certainty. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t speak. She continued to look at Gu Zhou. Helpless, Gu Zhou could only let go and let Qiao Nian examine him. Qiao Nian carefully examined Gu Zhou¡¯s wound. Two-thirds of his injuries had already recovered, and the remaining third had already scabbed over. Only then did Qiao Nian heave a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. If your wound opens again, how much more will you suffer! You¡¯re not allowed to mess around in the future. You can¡¯t use your life to fool around. You, um¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou¡¯s face grewrger andrger. Without hesitation, Gu Zhou covered Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth. After a long while, when Qiao Nian was almost out of breath, he let go of her. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was flushed red, and her eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist. Seeing Qiao Nian like this, Gu Zhou thought that she looked like a delicate rose. His eyes darkened and he said in a low voice, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I want to do some bed exercises with you. I heard that bedtime exercises can improve the quality of sleep.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Qiao Nian turned around ufortably, leaving her back facing Gu Zhou. She hurriedly said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± A trace of a smile shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Even if Qiao Nian was willing, he wasn¡¯t. She had a long day. She should rest well. Chapter 1477 - 1477 Wanting to Explain 1477 Wanting to Exin Wright drove to the address the girl named Nana had given him. It was a Western restaurant. Wright walked over. From afar, he saw a girl in a slim silver gown sitting there. Perhaps it was because the girl sensed his gaze, but she looked up. When Wright saw the girl¡¯s face, he froze. This girl looked 90% simr to Lina. The only difference was that this girl called Nana looked more mature. Wright walked towards Nana calmly and saw that she had already stood up. Nana reached out to Wright, a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Hello, Prince Wright. I¡¯m Nana.¡± Wright nced at Nana¡¯s hand. After some hesitation, he shook her hand. ¡°Prince Wright, please sit!¡± Nana smiled at Wright and invited him to sit down. Wright sat in his seat and looked at Nana with a dark expression. ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Prince Wright. I¡¯m your junior, and my mentor is Evan. I came to look for you because of my graduation thesis.¡± Nana smiled, her expression calm. ¡°My mentor said that your thesis is about the research of animal preservation, and the topic I¡¯m doing is the research of nt preservation. My mentor wants me to learn from you.¡± Wright looked at Nana in front of him without changing his expression. So it was a snack that hade knocking on his door. He would be letting himself down if he didn¡¯t eat such a snack. ¡°So you¡¯re a junior!¡± With a gentle smile, Wright lowered his guard. As expected of his mentor. He knew what kind of woman he liked and even took the initiative to send her over. ¡°Junior, what do you want to eat today? My treat!¡± Wright said generously. ¡°How can I let you treat me to a meal?¡± Wright was willing to meet Nana because she looked a lot like Lina. He was very sure that Nana had never had stic surgery. He was very curious about who Nana was. The most obvious difference between Nana and Lina was their eyes. Lina¡¯s eyes were a beautiful azure blue, while Nana¡¯s were a beautiful dark brown. ¡°How can that be? Senior, let me treat you to a meal. I need to learn from you. If you don¡¯t let me treat you to a meal, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to learn from you,¡± Nana said, looking embarrassed. In the end, it was Wright¡¯s treat. The person who ordered the food was Nana. As this was a Chinese restaurant, Wright didn¡¯t know which dishes tasted better. The two of them chatted happily. This was the first time Wright had eaten century egg lean meat porridge. He even praised it happily. The next morning, when Qiao Nian woke up, she heard amotion outside. She nced around. There was no one beside her. It seemed that Gu Zhou had already woken up. She touched the empty space beside her. The mattress had already turned cold. It seemed that he had woken up a long time ago. After Qiao Nian got out of bed, she got up and went to the bathroom. After packing up, she went downstairs. Just as she walked out of the living room, she saw Lina standing in the garden with a worried expression. When Lina saw Qiao Nianing over, she put away the anger on her face. With a trace of guilt in her eyes, she ran up to Qiao Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, did I disturb you?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°I just woke up.¡± Seeing Lina¡¯s mncholic expression, she asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, she let out a long sigh. Only then did she frown and say unhappily, ¡°Wright is here!¡± Lina pursed her lips and nced at the entrance of the vi. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he got the news from, but he knew that I was with you and chased after me!¡± Qiao Nian followed Lina¡¯s gaze and saw Wright standing outside the door in a well-tailored suit. Seeing Lina looking at him, Wright hurriedly said loudly, ¡°Lina, this is all a misunderstanding. I hope you can listen to my exnation.¡± Chapter 1478 - 1478 Bodyguard and secretary? 1478 Bodyguard and secretary? Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes and looked at Wright with aplicated expression. Beforeing to Europe, she had learned about the situation in Europe in advance. There was endless internal strife in the European royal family. The president¡¯s brother and third brother were eyeing the throne covetously, both wanting to be king. Back then, after the President took over, he conferred his biological brother the position of Earl and openly lowered their titles to consolidate his royal power. However, the president¡¯s brother and third brother were unwilling to have their statuses lowered, and the two of them were unwilling to let the other party take advantage of them, resulting in the current three-way situation. Wright was the adopted son of the first earl, and he had been carefully selected by the first earl. In the past few years, the most important thing for Wright was to woo Lina. The assassination yesterday had caused an uproar. Anyone with a good eye would know what had happened. Under such circumstances, Wright still dared to look for her. It was obvious that Wright was fully prepared. He was certain that the president would not attack him. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. It seemed that the strength of the First Earl couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Lina looked at Wright, who was not far away, and her face turned red with anger. She pursed her lips tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Last night, I went home with Dad. I wanted to look for you today to see how you were, but I didn¡¯t expect him to chase after me as soon as I arrived at your house!¡± Qiao Nian held Lina¡¯s hand gently and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth getting angry over such a person. Let¡¯s go over and take a look and see what he has to say!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was very gentle, but there was no trace of gentleness in her eyes. Instead, they were filled with coldness. She looked at Wright as if she had seen the thing she hated the most. When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the uneasiness in her heart gradually disappeared. She nodded in agreement. In her eyes, Qiao Nian was a safe and reliable person. She would be at ease with Qiao Nian by her side. Seeing Qiao Nian and Lina walking towards the door, Wright¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He stuffed his hands into his pockets smugly, his gaze inadvertentlynding on Chen Qing¡¯s face. This was the man who had hugged Lina yesterday. Wright¡¯s eyes sharpened. He questioned angrily, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lina?¡± Chen Qing nced at Wright coldly, then retracted his gaze and ignored him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lina was about to walk over, he would have punched Chen Qing in the face. This would make Chen Qing realize that a lowly person like him shouldn¡¯t have carried their most respected Seventh Princess. Wright¡¯s expression darkened. He asked his assistant, ¡°Who is this person?¡± The assistant had already investigated Chen Qing beforehand. If he didn¡¯t do well by Prince Wright¡¯s side, he might have to drink toilet water again. The assistant said impatiently, ¡°Prince, his name is Chen Qing. He¡¯s Gu Zhou¡¯s bodyguard and secretary.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the bodyguardand secretary.¡± Wright¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He walked up to Chen Qing and mocked, ¡°Look at how you hugged Lina yesterday. I really should take a photo and let you take a good look at your bootlicking appearance. You¡¯re just amoner. Do you think you can be with our European Seventh Princess? I advise you to stop daydreaming!¡± When Lina heard Wright say that about Chen Qing, her expression suddenly changed and she frowned slightly. Chen Qing looked at Wright expressionlessly and said calmly, ¡°You look like a mad dog!¡± The rxed expression on Wright¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and he looked at Chen Qing coldly. Although he was not the president¡¯s child, most people in Europe were still respectful to him. Chen Qing¡¯s words had already offended him. An ordinary person from Country Z actually dared to argue with him, the Prince of Europe. He was looking down on their country! Wright looked at Chen Qing with a dark expression. He raised his chin arrogantly and looked down at him. ¡°Some people should know their limits and recognize their own identity!¡± When Lina walked to the door and heard Wright¡¯s words, her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand, and her eyes turned red. Chapter 1479 - 1479 What Gift? 1479 What Gift? She nced at Chen Qing worriedly, her gaze finallynding on Wright¡¯s face. She rebuked angrily, ¡°Wright, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Wright walked elegantly to Lina and subconsciously wanted to hug her. But before he could hug Lina, she pushed him away. The expression on Wright¡¯s face faltered slightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, hiding the displeasure in them. Lina frowned and questioned angrily, ¡°How long are you going to continue fooling around!¡± ¡°Lina, you don¡¯t know how worried I am about you. I heard from others that you were injured.¡± Wright looked at Lina worriedly and said affectionately, ¡°When I found out about this, I heard that you were out of danger and had been brought home by the president.¡± Lina could clearly see the scheme in Wright¡¯s eyes. She had never seen such a brazen person. If she were Wright, she would never appear in front of her again. ¡°Lina, you¡¯re the person I care about the most. I came to see you today to give you a gift.¡± Wright smiled at Lina and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like my gift to you very much.¡± Lina felt her back go numb. She had a bad feeling about this. She frowned at Wright and hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°I just know that you will like my gift very much.¡± Wright¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and his face was filled with a bright smile. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, who was beside Lina. At this moment, Qiao Nian was standing against the light. Although he couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face, his people told him that if it weren¡¯t for this woman, his n would definitely have seeded. This woman was an obstacle on his path to sess. It seemed that he had to think of a way to eliminate this woman in the future. What made him most ufortable was that this woman¡¯s eyes were very cold. He was like prey being stared at by a wild beast. Wright narrowed his eyes and looked at Qiao Nian coldly. He couldn¡¯t lose in terms of aura. Lina¡¯s mind was filled with the gift Wright had mentioned. This wasn¡¯t a festive asion. Why would Wright give her a gift? When Chen Qing noticed Wright¡¯s gaze, he took a step to the side, imperceptibly blocking Wright¡¯s view. Wright looked at Chen Qing in front of him and his expression darkened. He snorted and said unhappily, ¡°Any Tom, Dick, or Harry really dares to hang around in front of me.¡± ¡°So this is the world in the eyes of a mad dog,¡± Chen Qing said, his expression as calm as ever, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the anger in Wright¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Wright could say anything, Lina interrupted him. Wright moved his gaze from Chen Qing¡¯s face to Lina¡¯s. His gaze softened as well. He snorted and said, ¡°Lina, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like this gift very much.¡± Lina frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know why Wright needed to drive the truck over. Could the gift be that big? The secretary opened the back door of the truck. Lina looked up and saw someone hanging in the middle of the truck. When she saw that person¡¯s face clearly, she felt as if she was in an icehouse. The person was hanging in midair. No, it should be a corpse. The corpse was hanging in midair. The corpse was in tattered clothes, and there were many marks of whish on it. There were bright red bloodstains that were shocking. The eyes of the corpse seemed to have been dug out, leaving only two badly mangled holes. Lina¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were trembling. She felt terrible in her stomach, and she almost threw up. In a panic, she took two steps back. Her legs gave way and she fell back uncontrobly. Chapter 1480 - 1480 Taking Revenge for You 1480 Taking Revenge for You Chen Qing quickly supported Lina. Although the secretary had betrayed his father, his father had already cut off his tongue as punishment and let the secretary live. Wright was simply too vicious. He actually tortured the secretary to death. Lina looked at Wright angrily and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a lunatic!¡± When Wright heard Lina¡¯s words, not only was he not angry, but his expression was also very calm. He smiled and stared unblinkingly at Lina¡¯s face. ¡°Lina, even if I¡¯m a lunatic, I¡¯m still a lunatic who loves you. Everything I do is because I love you!¡± As Wright spoke, he nced at the truck before looking at Lina and continuing, ¡°He hurt you. How can I allow the person who hurt you to exist? I can only avenge you.¡± Not only did Wright¡¯s words not make Lina rx, but they also made her feel despair. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Chen Qing¡¯s arm, as if she was holding onto a straw to clutch at. It was as if this was the only way she could feel that she was not being controlled. Lina¡¯s legs were extremely weak, and she was practically leaning against Chen Qing. Wright nced at Lina¡¯s hand, which was holding Chen Qing¡¯s arm. He frowned imperceptibly, his eyes cold. Chen Qing. Lina seemed to have other thoughts about Chen Qing. Wright pursed his lips, his bloodthirsty eyes falling on Chen Qing¡¯s face. As long as Chen Qing fell into his hands, he would definitely cut off Chen Qing¡¯s limbs, dig out his eyes, cut off his ears and tongue, and slowly peel off his skin. When the time came, he had to let Lina admire Chen Qing¡¯s path to death. With this thought in mind, Wright felt much happier. His gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face and he asked gently, ¡°Lina, do you like this gift?¡± Lina felt a chill run down her spine, and her scalp went numb. She looked at Wright in fear and unease. Was this man a demon? How could he have done such a terrifying thing? Qiao Nian, who was standing at the side, noticed that Lina didn¡¯t look well. She stepped forward and shielded Lina behind her, looking fearlessly at Wright. Wright¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He nced at her coldly and took a step to the side. Only then did he look at Lina and say, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be a traitor by the president¡¯s side. He knew about your trip to Bear Mountain and deliberately arranged for someone to assassinate you, including poisoning you. Such a vicious person isn¡¯t worthy of living.¡± Lina took a deep breath. She hesitated for a long time and was about to speak when she heard Wright speak again. When Lina heard the word ¡°gift¡±, her body trembled even more. She subconsciously resisted the wooden box sent over by the assistant, but before she could speak, the assistant had already opened it. A bloody heart was ced in a wooden box. Lina only took a nce and screamed as she hugged Chen Qing tightly. She closed her eyes and did not dare to open them again. Seeing this, Wright put on a gentle smile and asked very respectfully, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Seventh Princess like this gift?¡± Lina¡¯s body trembled. The image of the secretary hanging appeared in her mind again. Her stomach churned, and she couldn¡¯t help but grip Chen Qing¡¯s arm tightly. Wright¡¯s frown deepened. Lina was his woman. How could she be so close to someone else? Chapter 1481 - 1481 Losing His Balance 1481 Losing His Bnce With this thought in mind, Wright stepped forward and reached for Lina¡¯s arm. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She really hadn¡¯t expected Wright to be so crazy. Seeing that Wright still wanted to pull Lina away, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She kicked him away. Wright was kicked to the ground by Qiao Nian. He frowned and snorted, looking at Qiao Nian sinisterly. Qiao Nian kicked Wright¡¯s assistant. Before the assistant could react, he fell to the ground, screaming. The wooden box in his hand fell towards Wright. The heart in the box smashed into Wright¡¯s face. Wright hurriedly raised his hand to block the heart, but the bloody heart still dirtied his face. Wright¡¯s face was covered in blood. He looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression and casually threw the heart to the assistant. He stood up coldly and said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Wright, her lips curving up coldly. With an innocent expression, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who lost your bnce?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± In a rage, Wright pointed at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°What about me?¡± Qiao Nian nced at the heart, which was already stained with mud. She said regretfully, ¡°Seriously, why didn¡¯t you send the heart over as soon as possible? A living heart has medical research value. This heart has long lost its research value. You should take care of it yourself!¡± A living heart? Even the cruel Wright was shocked by Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Only then did he remember the results of his investigation. Qiao Nian was a doctor. Doctors must have done medical experiments on countless corpses. No wonder Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t frightened! Wright narrowed his eyes slightly and said darkly, ¡°Qiao Nian, you attacked me. Haven¡¯t you thought of the consequences?¡± ¡°None of the people of Country Z are afraid of trouble. Moreover, I¡¯m a dignified person. Why would I be afraid of a beast?¡± There was a hint of a smile in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± The assistant got up from the ground in a sorry state, his legs trembling in fear. This was a human heart. He really didn¡¯t dare to touch it. Holding the wooden box just now had already exhausted all his courage. The assistant stood up and hurriedly handed a tissue to Wright. Wright stared at Qiao Nian sinisterly. He took the tissue from the assistant and wiped the sticky stains off his face without hesitation. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his lips. A woman like Qiao Nian was like a poppy flower. She was beautiful and alluring, but she was also covered in poison. He knew that he would be injured if he got close to her, but she was fatally attractive. Wright¡¯s eyes darkened. He took out the pistol from his pocket, flicked off the safety, and aimed it at Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead without hesitation. The beautiful poppy should die, not appear in front of him. Qiao Nian stood there calmly, with no intention of dodging. However, everyone around Qiao Nian, including Chen Qing, aimed their guns at Wright¡¯s face. Qiao Nian stood there with a smile. There were two deep dimples on her cheeks. Her voice was cold but very firm as she said. ¡°You died because we were protecting the Seventh Princess. I think the President will let you and your father give the President and the Gu family an exnation.¡± Wright¡¯s hand, which was holding the gun, trembled slightly. His face grew paler. For the first time, he felt how terrifying this woman was. Where exactly did she get the guts to not even be afraid of death? Smart and fearless. Such a woman was a threat. Wright narrowed his eyes. Qiao Nian must have known that he didn¡¯t dare to kill her. After all, the entire European country knew that Qiao Nian had saved the Seventh Princess¡¯s life. If Qiao Nian died at his hands, he would probably anger everyone. Wright was so angry that he put away his pistol and red at Qiao Nian. ¡°Qiao Nian, you¡¯re quite bold.¡± This feeling of being unable to control everything made Wright very ufortable. He had no other choice but to be bold. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as she looked at Wright calmly. She liked that Wright couldn¡¯t stand her but couldn¡¯t get rid of her. Chapter 1482 - 1482 Gift 1482 Gift Wright felt as if he had punched cotton. He pursed his lips tightly, his eyes filled with coldness. Wright¡¯s eyes were dark, like an abyss. His smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Wright¡¯s gaze moved away from Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He looked at Lina, who was nestled in Chen Qing¡¯s arms. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Since Princess Lina isn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯ll visit you another day. I¡¯ll give you a gift then.¡± When Lina heard the word ¡°gift¡±, her expression changed and she shivered. Wright smiled coldly and looked at his assistant. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Qiao Nian called out. At this moment, Wright¡¯s back was facing Qiao Nian, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He was already unhappy today, but Qiao Nian had challenged him again and again. Wright heaved a deep sigh of relief and turned to look at Qiao Nian coldly. At this moment, the assistant stole a nce at Wright on tenterhooks. This was how the prince looked like when he was suppressing his anger. In his heart, he silently lit a row of candles for Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nced at the mess on the ground and asked in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t Prince Wright in charge of cleaning up?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wright¡¯s face turned red with anger. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t seem to notice that Wright was angry. She continued, ¡°Then leave. I didn¡¯t expect the prince to have such poor values!¡± Wright gritted his teeth and looked at Qiao Nian, his gaze dark. Finally, he looked at his assistant, who was standing beside him. The assistant raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and hurriedly said, ¡°Let me clean it!¡± Wright nced at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression before leaving. Qiao Nian nced at the assistant who had his head lowered as she instructed, ¡°Clean up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go look for your prince.¡± The assistant really had a headache. He hurriedly agreed in a low voice, not daring to say anything. Lina finally came back to her senses. She slowly stood up straight and realized that she seemed to have taken the initiative to hug Chen Qing. Chen Qing¡¯s clothes were all crumpled up because of her. Lina looked at Chen Qing guiltily. Just as she was about to apologize, she inadvertently met Chen Qing¡¯s smiling eyes, as if telling her that he did not mind. After a while, Lina came back to her senses. She looked away with a red face and let go of Chen Qing¡¯s arm slightly. When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, she hurriedly shook her head. She looked to the side ufortably and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, Lina nced at Wright¡¯s assistant, who was still cleaning up. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, she walked in. When she walked into the vi, she turned back to look outside and said worriedly, ¡°Nian Nian, you shouldn¡¯t have stood up for me just now. Wright will definitely direct all his hatred towards you. When the timees, he¡¯ll definitely think of a way to deal with you.¡± Hearing Lina¡¯s concern, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Actually, he was also testing me today. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let me off.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she was filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nian Nian. It¡¯s all because of me that you were involved in this battle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Things have alreadye to this. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time in the future.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Lina andforted her softly. She did not expect Wright to receive the news that the president and Gu Zhou had joined forces so quickly. Although she and Gu Zhou did not want to get involved in the internal strife of the European royal family, in order to investigate the kidnapping more than twenty years ago, they had no choice but to get close to the president so that they could investigate the situation back then. As long as they investigated the mastermind of the kidnapping back then, they could find out who wanted to kill her and Lu Qi. It wasn¡¯t convenient for them to ask the President directly about the situation twenty years ago. They could only ask indirectly what the President was doing twenty years ago and what his motive was for dealing with the Lu family. Chapter 1483 - 1483 Guilt 1483 Guilt Lina was already very worried about Qiao Nian, and she felt very guilty. Because of her, Qiao Nian had no choice but to be involved in the internal conflict of the royal family. Lina recalled that when they left the mountain yesterday, Wright had forced Qiao Nian to hand her over. At that time, Wright¡¯s subordinates were all pointing guns at Qiao Nian. Even in such a dangerous situation, Qiao Nian was still concerned about her and asked for her opinion. Lina held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes red-rimmed. She was touched. Other than her parents, no one else would treat her so well. Lina pursed her lips and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t worry. Not only did my father change a batch of bodyguards for me, but there are also more than ten bodyguards protecting me in the dark. If I¡¯m in danger, I can also protect you. I¡¯ll definitely be able to protect you!¡± When Lina said thest sentence, she sounded very certain, as if she was taking an oath. Hearing Lina¡¯s words, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave my safety to you from now on!¡± Lina nodded solemnly. Only then did she remember that Qiao Nian had just woken up. She hurriedly said, ¡°Nian Nian, hurry up and go in for breakfast. Mr. Gu has already gone out with my father.¡± Qiao Nian long realized that Gu Zhou had left. After what had happened at the door just now, if Gu Zhou was at home, he would definitelye out. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian and Lina entered the kitchen to eat. ¡­ Wright sat in the car, his expression darkening. He asked the chauffeur to take him to the First Earl¡¯s residence. The First Earl¡¯s residence was in the suburbs, because a castle could only be built in the suburbs. The castle was resplendent, like a pce. Wright got out of the car, briefly tidied his clothes, and walked in. When he reached the entrance of the castle, he saw a servant walking out. He asked, ¡°Where is the earl?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Earl is at the racecourse now.¡± The servant lowered his head and said respectfully. ¡°Ok.¡± Wright turned and walked towards the racecourse. When he first reached the racecourse, he saw the earl riding towards the stables. Seeing the earl¡¯s slightly flushed face, he guessed that the earl must have finished the racecourse with his beloved horse. The earl swiftly got off his horse and handed the reins to the servant. His gaze fell on Wright¡¯s face not far away. The First Earl, Mark, was the eldest brother of the president. He was wearing a riding suit and looked valiant and majestic. His face revealed a dignity that could not be ignored. Mark frowned slightly, his voice cold. Wright didn¡¯t dare to look at Mark¡¯s face at all now. He cowered and lowered her head. Mark¡¯s blue eyes stared indifferently at Wright¡¯s face, his expressionplicated. Wright felt a sharp and cold gaze on him. He felt ufortable all over. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead in fear. He felt the air around him freeze, and even breathing became difficult. Mark gripped the whip in his hand tightly and whipped Wright without hesitation, as if he was hitting a horse¡¯s butt. Wright¡¯s clothes instantly split open. The skin and flesh where Mark¡¯s whip had hit him split open, and blood seeped out. He had just lost his bnce and staggered to the ground. At this moment, Wright couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his body. He immediately stood there obediently, lowering his head and not daring to speak. Mark looked at Wright indifferently. In the end, he threw the whip in his hand into Wright¡¯s hand. ¡°Clean up your mess yourself!¡± Wright gripped the horsewhip in his hand tightly and bent down ny degrees. He said respectfully, ¡°I understand, Father.¡± Mark walked towards the castle, leaving Wright behind. A gust of wind blew past, and Wright felt the spot he had been hit hurt terribly. He quickly walked to the stable, casually threw the horsewhip to a servant, and left quickly alone. As soon as Wright returned to his room, he mmed the door shut and kicked a bookshelf. Chapter 1484 - 1484 Anger 1484 Anger ¡°Ssh!¡± The books on the bookshelves were scattered all over the ground. It was simply a mess. Wright quickly walked to the sofa and sat down. He looked at the scattered books on the ground with a dark expression and gritted his teeth. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The assistant¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Prince.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Wright said, his expression dark. The assistant, Amon, walked in. Looking at the messy books all over the ground, his heart jumped to his throat. He avoided the books and walked up to Wright, calling out respectfully, ¡°Prince!¡± Amon inadvertently saw the wound on Wright¡¯s waist. His expression changed drastically. Frowning, he said worriedly, ¡°Prince, you¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll call the doctor now.¡± ¡°Do you want me to be beaten to death by my father?¡± Wright said with a dark expression. His gaze was like a sharp de, scaring Amon so much that he did not dare to look up. Amon lowered his head and blinked. After some thought, he said, ¡°Prince, I¡¯ll go get the medicine box.¡± ¡°Go,¡± Wright said casually. He looked calm, as if he didn¡¯t care about his wound at all. Amon hurriedly walked to the storage cab at the side and took out the medicine box from the drawer. Then, he walked up to Wright. Wright had already taken off his clothes, revealing the whip wound. There was still blood seeping out of the wound. Beside the whip wound were some scars of various sizes. It was a ghastly sight. Amon squatted down beside Wright and skillfully washed his wound with disinfectant. Wright looked down at Amon beside him. Amon had been by his side for ten years. Every time his father hit him, it was Amon who treated his wound. Wright gritted his teeth, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms, trying hard to remain calm. Amon¡¯s movements were very light, but he still heard Wright¡¯s muffled groan. His heart was in his throat, afraid that Wright would lose his temper again. Soon, Amon bandaged Wright¡¯s wound. He lowered his head and packed the medicine box. When the wound was bandaged, Wright heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the wound on his body with a dark expression. One day, he would definitely return all the pain he had suffered. He would make those people kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. He would stand at the highest point and make everyone revere him. Silently, Amon tidied up the medicine box. He kept his head lowered, not daring to look into Wright¡¯s eyes. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Prince, you haven¡¯t eaten this morning. Do you want to have breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wright said casually. Amon took out his phone and called the people in the kitchen. Then, he lifted the bookshelf up and ced all the books scattered on the ground on the bookshelf. Wright leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. As if he had thought of something, he opened his eyes and looked at Amon. ¡°What kind of person do you think Qiao Nian is?¡± When Amon heard Wright¡¯s question, he stopped packing the books and continued, ¡°A dangerous person.¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed very dangerous,¡± Wright replied casually. He clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°That kind of woman should disappear as soon as possible, lest she harm others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amon lowered his head and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get someone to kill her.¡± When Wright heard Amon¡¯s words, he looked at him in satisfaction. As expected of Amon, who had been by his side for ten years. His words were always pleasant to the ear. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t kill Qiao Nian yet. ¡°Let her live a little longer. Get someone to bring the person who suggested the heart over.¡± Amon agreed. In less than ten minutes, the kitchen servant brought breakfast over. The servant ced the dishes on the table and left. After a while, another man walked in. The man¡¯s hands were cuffed. The moment he entered the room, he immediately knelt on the ground and begged while trembling, ¡°Prince, it¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t fail again. Please give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡± Wright didn¡¯t even look up. He ate his bread slowly. Chapter 1485 - 1485 Sincerity 1485 Sincerity The bread smelled good. He finished a piece of bread before wiping the stain from the corner of his mouth with a tissue. Amon stood at the side, his gaze on the man. What he saw in this man was his future. Wright wiped the corner of his mouth clean and threw the tissue into the trash can. He asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Do you want to embarrass me again?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Before I came, I already thought of a n. Not only can I kill Qiao Nian, but I can also let you have the beauty!¡± the man said with a trembling voice. When Wright heard the man¡¯s words, his interest was piqued. He said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you another chance!¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince. Thank you, Prince. I will definitelyplete the mission with my life!¡± The man kowtowed consecutively to Wright, his head hitting the floor. ¡°But¡­¡± Wright frowned slightly before saying, ¡°I have to see your sincerity first.¡± The man looked up shakily at Wright, not understanding what he meant. Wright gave Amon a look. Amon understood tacitly and walked up to the man. He took out his knife and cut off the man¡¯s left hand without hesitation! ¡°Ah!¡± The man wailed loudly as blood flowed all over the floor. Wright felt better when he heard the pleasant scream. He looked at the man kneeling on the ground. ¡°Go and do it. If you do it well, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± The man broke out in a cold sweat from the pain, but he still kowtowed to Wright gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Prince. Thank you, Prince.¡± Compared to losing his life, losing a hand was nothing. ¡°However,¡± Wright raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the man¡¯s terrified face. He continued, ¡°If you fail, I¡¯ll get someone to cut off every piece of your flesh and feed it to the dogs!¡± The man looked at Wright in fear. His lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to say something. Wright waved at Amon. Amon immediately understood and pulled the man down. When the man was pulled out by Amon, his triangr eyes were filled with killing intent. Kill Qiao Nian, kill Qiao Nian, kill Qiao Nian! Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were sitting at the dining table eating. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s frown, he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Zhou asked. Qiao Nian asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lina looks a little familiar?¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly, as if he didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian meant. After some thought, Qiao Nian took out her phone, opened the photo of Shen An¡¯s daughter, and handed the phone to Gu Zhou. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lina¡¯s eyes look a little like hers?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked at the photo and said thoughtfully, ¡°They do look a little alike.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t do a DNA test. Otherwise, we can confirm if Lina and Teacher Shen are rted by blood.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly, her eyes filled with disappointment. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he picked up a piece of meat for her and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it now. Let nature take its course.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she put her phone away. ¡°But I still feel a little homesick. If the president is really the person who kidnapped me, what exactly does he want to do? Does he just want to destroy the Gu and Lu families?¡± Qiao Nian frowned and continued, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem right. He only dealt with Lu Qi and me. All four brothers are fine.¡± Gu Zhou took a bite of rice and looked up at Qiao Nian. He said seriously, ¡°The clues we¡¯ve obtained are that the kidnapping twenty years ago is rted to the President. This can also mean that people rted to the President are involved.¡± Chapter 1486 - 1486 Third Earl? 1486 Third Earl? Qiao Nian frowned at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, ¡°ording to you, are we going to expand our investigation again?¡± Qiao Nian came back to her senses and nodded. She took a bite of her food and asked, ¡°The wife of the Third Earl is¡­¡± ¡°The big star Su Wan from more than twenty years ago. I heard that the Third Earl also had a chance to be the president back then, but because he married someone from the entertainment industry, the previous president was very dissatisfied, so he passed the throne to the current president.¡± After Gu Zhou said that, he continued, ¡°However, the Third Earl¡¯s family is happy and harmonious. His children are all very healthy, and the eldest child is two years younger than you.¡± ¡°Looks like we can eliminate the Third Earl.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took out her phone and scrolled through the photos of the Third Earl¡¯s wife. She frowned slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t say before that his wife was from Country Z. I might not have thought too much about it. Look, doesn¡¯t his wife look a little like Song Man?¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he took the cell phone and took a closer look. Only then did he say, ¡°I will start investigating the Third Earl.¡± When they went to bed at night, Gu Zhou realized that Qiao Nian had been tossing and turning. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just wait for news quietly.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she narrowed her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°I just think this matter is veryplicated. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to investigate it thoroughly. My father originally called to see me, but because Lina was here, I rejected him.¡± Gu Zhou patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t meet Father-inw for the time being. Those people will definitely be wary of him, but not of us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they know that I¡¯m still alive?¡± After Qiao Nian asked, she couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. They know that I¡¯m still alive, but they don¡¯t know that I already know that I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Lu family.¡± ¡°Yes, one is in the open and one is in the dark. It¡¯ll be easier to investigate. Later, tell your father what we know and exchange information.¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, he leaned over and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. You still have to treat Madam President tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes. The faces of the three children suddenly appeared in her mind, and her lips curved up slightly. The next morning, after breakfast, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou took a car to the president¡¯s pce. The president¡¯s pce was very far away. It took two hours to drive there, and there were many checkpoints on the way. Lina sat in the car in front to clear the way, while Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian sat in the car behind. When the guards at the checkpoint saw Lina, they immediately opened the door and let her in. Soon, they arrived at the front of the pce. The majestic pce made one involuntarily feel its reverence. Lina was the first to get out of the car. In her high heels, she walked happily towards the car behind her. Seeing Qiao Nian get out of the car, she immediately took her arm and said happily, ¡°Nian Nian! Let¡¯s go. My mother was very happy after finding out that she will be seeing you today. I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡± When the president found out that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian wereing, he was already standing at the door, waiting. Seeing Lina¡¯s innocent and lively expression, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lina.¡± Lina looked at the president in confusion. The president smiled helplessly. His daughter was like a child, innocent and pure. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the car for so long. Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you go in and rest for a while?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, signaling for her to make a decision. Chapter 1487 - 1487 Believe Her 1487 Believe Her The president smiled at Qiao Nian. He admired Qiao Nian more and more. The president smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over now.¡± The president and Gu Zhou chatted as they walked. Lina kept holding Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, a gentle smile on her face. Qiao Nian nced around. The hall was glorious. There were also exquisite paintings engraved on the walls with gold foil sprinkled on them. The surrounding pirs were all carved from top-grade white jade. Even the beaded curtains not far away were made of crystal. After walking around the hall, everyone walked towards the backyard from the corridor at the side. There were countless expensive flowers in the pce. If these flowers were ced in the outside world, they would cause amotion. After walking around the garden, Qiao Nian saw an antique oriental building. The oriental building looked ipatible with the entire pce. Before she could approach the eastern building, Qiao Nian could smell the agarwood fragrance wafting out of it. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Agarwood was rare to begin with, but the president had actually built an eastern building. It was obvious that the president really loved his oriental wife. The roof of the building was golden in color, and the doors and windows were filled with carved dragons and phoenixes. The ground was covered in white jade stone sculptures, and the entire house was expensive. However, the door of the pce was tightly shut, as if the person in the room did not want toe out. Qiao Nian recalled what Lina had once said. Madam President seemed to have some symptoms of cerebral palsy. At this moment, someone hurriedly walked out of the house. When he walked up to the president, he said anxiously, ¡°President, something¡¯s wrong. Madam has a rpse again.¡± The man was none other than Dr. Ollie, who had once operated on Lina. When the president heard Dr. Ollie¡¯s words, his expression changed and his voice turned cold. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she fine when I first left the house? Why did her illness suddenly re up?¡± Lina grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s arm nervously, frowning. She seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Qiao Nian. In a low voice, she said, ¡°My mother¡¯s illness will re up asionally.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. Dr. Ollie panted heavily and said solemnly, ¡°I heard from the maid who¡¯s taking care of Madam that Madam was still asking about the Seventh Princess¡¯s condition before her rpse.¡± The President¡¯s eyes turned cold as a ferocious glint shed across his eyes. He nced at the butler beside him and said, ¡°Thoroughly investigate who leaked the news. At the same time, get rid of all the people who can¡¯t be trusted!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The butler replied and turned to leave. He looked nervous. His Madam had never recovered from her illness. Fortunately, Dr. Ollie had temporarily stabilized her condition, so they could live an easy life for a while. The president tried hard to remain calm. If something hadn¡¯t happened to Lina, his wife probably wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill. His mind was filled with thoughts of his wife. He walked into the room anxiously,pletely ignoring Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Seeing this, Dr. Ollie hurriedly followed and said in a low voice, ¡°The situation is urgent now. I suggest we inject a tranquilizer first to calm her down. We¡¯ll talk about the rest slowly.¡± The president did not speak, but his footsteps quickened. Lina looked worriedly in the direction the president had left. There was no color in her face as she bit her lower lip. Previously, Dr. Ollie had said that if Mom¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t very serious, she should not be sedated. However, Dr. Ollie had just suggested giving her mother a tranquilizer, which meant that her mother¡¯s condition was very critical. Qiao Nian sensed Lina¡¯s worry andforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to treat Madam.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, her expression froze. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and she recalled how she was lying on the bed when she was poisoned. At that time, she knew very well that without the antidote, she would die. Chapter 1488 - 1488 Comforting Her 1488 Comforting Her She didn¡¯t want to implicate Qiao Nian either. If she died, her father, who didn¡¯t know the truth, would definitely suspect that Qiao Nian had killed her. However, Qiao Nian insisted on making an antidote for her. It was precisely because of Qiao Nian¡¯s persistence that Wright¡¯s evil n didn¡¯t seed. Lina looked at Qiao Nian as if she was her savior. She held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly with both hands, her eyes filled with tears. She bit her lip and said tearfully, ¡°Nian Nian, only you can save my mother now!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and began, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to save your mother!¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you so much!¡± Lina looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes, her voice trembling. Gu Zhou frowned imperceptibly. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Chen Qing. Chen Qing immediately understood. He walked to Lina¡¯s side and supported her,forting her softly. ¡°Seventh Princess, don¡¯t worry. Even if our Madam can¡¯t treat your mother immediately, she should be able to stabilize her condition!¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s voice, the tip of her nose was filled with Chen Qing¡¯s unique freshness. For some reason, his voice and the smell of him made her feel at ease. Lina gently let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian smiled at Lina andforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look now.¡± Lina came back to her senses, and her ears turned red uncontrobly. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked in. The servants walked in and out, their faces filled with anxiety. When Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou reached the door, they heard a woman scream. That voice was so high-pitched that it made one ufortable. She could vaguely hear the President¡¯s gentleforting words, but none of them seemed to have any effect. The woman continued to scream loudly, as if she waspletely immersed in her own world. Qiao Nian wanted to enter, but was stopped by Dr. Ollie, who hade out. ¡°Go inter. It¡¯s not appropriate now.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and didn¡¯t insist. Dr. Ollie looked at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°I heard from the president that you¡¯re here to treat Madam today. I¡¯ll tell you about the medicine Madam has taken recently.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wright was on the bed preparing to go back to sleep when there was another knock on the door. Wright sat up impatiently. Just as he was about to fly into a rage, the voice of the first earl¡¯s biological daughter, Annie, came from outside the door. ¡°Brother?¡± The door opened. With a gentle smile on his face, Wright looked at Annie and asked, ¡°Annie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Annie was wearing a white sweater over a ck wool coat, and jeans. Her hair was tied up high, and she had a bright smile on her face. ¡°I heard from the servants that Father seems to be angry with brother again?¡± ¡°These servants in the house are too bold. They gossip behind people¡¯s backs all day long. They don¡¯t do much of their own jobs.¡± Wright pursed his lips slightly and said disdainfully. ¡°Brother, are you saying that the servants are spouting nonsense?¡± Annie raised her eyebrows slightly and crossed her arms, staring unblinkingly at Wright. ¡°Are you preparing to go out in this outfit?¡± Wright¡¯s gaze fell on Annie¡¯s face. Annie usually stayed at home, but this woman was a disaster whenever she went out. The smile on Annie¡¯s face grew brighter. She said smugly, ¡°Brother, you should know me. I usually like to lie at home and y games. If my father didn¡¯t ask me to go out on an errand, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to go out.¡± Wright¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Annie had deliberatelye to him to show off. Trying hard to remain calm, he said, ¡°I know what my sister can do. Most people aren¡¯t your match.¡± ¡°What ability do I have? I only know how to y games. Brother, did you not rest wellst night? Then rest well. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Without waiting for Wright to speak, Annie waved at him and walked out. Chapter 1489 - 1489 Angry 1489 Angry Wright watched as she left and his eyes darkened. At that time, he understood that whether it was supporting the first earl to be the president or protecting the glory of the first earl¡¯s residence, the ultimate beneficiary was Annie, because Annie was the only daughter of the first earl. Previously, he thought that if the First Earl really ascended to the throne, his status would indeed rise. However, in reality? He had worked so hard just to benefit Annie. Annie, on the other hand, was a sharp person. She quickly discovered his intentions. However, the first earl was unwilling to let Annie do those things. In his opinion, Annie should inherit the throne or the earldom cleanly. Wright¡¯s frown deepened. Although he had done these dirty jobs, he was also umting his abilities. If the First Earl really valued Annie, then there would be no ce for him in the First Earl¡¯s residence in the future. With that thought in mind, Wright turned into the room, closing the door behind him. He took out his phone and called the daughter of the Third Earl, the Fourth Princess, Aisha. The call went through very quickly. ¡°Brother Wright, you didn¡¯t even eat with mest night. I don¡¯t care. You have to eat with me today topensate for my broken heart yesterday.¡± Aisha¡¯s delicate voice came through the cell phone. Wright¡¯s frown deepened, but his voice was gentle. ¡°I took a callst night at thest minute. I had something to do, so I couldn¡¯t eat with you. I want to treat you to a good meal!¡± Wright thought again of the girl he had seenst night. The girl was called Nana. She really looked like Lina. He recalled how Nana felt in bed. His bad mood improved. It was almost noon, and he no longer nned to rest. If he rested any longer, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be chased out! ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you at home to pick me up!¡± Aisha¡¯s happy voice came through the phone. Wright¡¯s eyes were cold. Someone like Aisha was too easy to coax and control! After hanging up, Wright looked out of the window with a bloodthirsty expression. From afar, he saw Annie driving away. He turned around and walked in. The window frame he had touched left five distinct finger marks. ¡­ About ten minutester, the room finally quietened down. Dr. Ollie nced at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Madam Gu, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She nced at Gu Zhou and gave him a reassuring look. ¡°This is Madam President¡¯s room. It¡¯s not convenient for you to enter. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± Qiao Nian followed Dr. Ollie in. Just now, Dr. Ollie had already exined Mrs President¡¯s basic situation. When she walked into the room, she saw that the ground was in a mess. Not far away, a vase had shattered on the ground. On some of the fragments, blood could still be seen. Qiao Nian nced around and saw that all the corners of the tables on the furniture were round. Not only that, but some ces were also wrapped in foam. Dr. Ollie looked at the broken vase on the ground and sighed helplessly. He said in a low voice, ¡°The president has already put away everything that might hurt Madam President. If Madam President didn¡¯t like vases, the president wouldn¡¯t have left them behind.¡± Dr. Ollie paused and sighed helplessly. ¡°But Madam President¡¯s illness red up. She couldn¡¯t control herself and cut her wrist with a fragment of the vase.¡± Qiao Nian frowned, her expression serious. Madam President wouldmit suicide when her illness red up? She finally understood why the president had renovated this house into a safe room. ¡°Fortunately, the president stopped Madam just now,¡± Ollie said safely. If the president had been a stepter, wouldn¡¯t Madam have¡­ Chapter 1490 - 1490 Something’s Wrong 1490 Something¡¯s Wrong Dr. Ollie moved closer to Qiao Nian and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°In the past, when Madam President red up, the President would coax her for a while. But this time, Madam red up so badly that the President had no choice but to get someone to inject a tranquilizer.¡± Dr. Ollie frowned. Madam had been injected with sedatives many times. He wondered if Madam¡¯s rpse had something to do with the sedatives. The bed was surrounded by white curtains. Qiao Nian could vaguely see a person lying on the bed, but she couldn¡¯t see Madam President¡¯s face clearly. She could still see the President sitting in the bed. Dr. Ollie walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°President, Madam Gu is already here.¡± The president¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from behind the bed curtains. ¡°Madam Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s not convenient for my Madam to receive guests in her current condition. Under such circumstances, can you still treat her?¡± The president asked uneasily. Qiao Nian still remembered the president she had seen in the hospital. It was really hard for her to imagine that the president would speak in such a tone. It seemed that Madam President, who was lying on the bed, was the president¡¯s weakness. Deep down, she hoped that the president was unaware of the kidnapping twenty years ago. Qiao Nian nodded, then walked to the bed and sat down on the chair by the bed. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take Madam¡¯s pulse first. Please hand over Madam¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The president nodded. Then, the bed curtains moved slightly. Qiao Nian saw a slender hand appear by the bed. The skin on her wrist was pale and vaguely purple. Qiao Nian took a closer look at her wrist and frowned imperceptibly. Dr. Ollie, who was standing at the side, saw Qiao Nian frowning, and his heart began to race nervously. He had some knowledge of Chinese medicine. He had heard that doctors in Country Z would ce their hands on the patient¡¯s wrist to take their pulse. Why wasn¡¯t she cing her hand there? Qiao Nian pursed her lips and ced her hand on Madam President¡¯s wrist. Dr. Ollie ced his fingers on his wrist in a practiced manner, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, listening to her pulse. Her expression grew more and more serious, and her frown deepened. Dr. Ollie couldn¡¯t be bothered to learn the way Qiao Nian took her pulse anymore. He looked at Qiao Nian uneasily, his heart in his throat. The president sensed that Qiao Nian had been taking her pulse for a long time. His breathing involuntarily intensified, and he was so nervous that he wanted to get off the bed. Qiao Nian¡¯s hand was still on Madam President¡¯s wrist. After some thought, she asked in a low voice, ¡°President, are you sure Madam has cerebral palsy?¡± His eyes darkened. It had been more than twenty years. Every doctor who had treated Madam had confirmed that she had cerebral palsy. It was impossible for this to be wrong. Qiao Nian¡¯s dark eyes dimmed, and she frowned. However, her pulse just now was a little strange. Qiao Nian frowned. Previously, she had taken the pulse of a patient with cerebral palsy. It definitely didn¡¯t resemble Madam¡¯s. Moreover, Madam¡¯s skin was a little purple. This was clearly not a normal situation. She had not seen Madam with her own eyes now, so she could not be sure of her condition. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian asked, ¡°Have you changed the things around Madam? Or have the people around her changed them?¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he said, ¡°Half a month ago, we encountered an assassination in the vi area. I felt that there was a huge security problem there, so I brought her back to the pce.¡± The president paused for a moment before saying, ¡°But Yan¡¯er still lives in the vi area because of school. I told her and she didn¡¯t doubt my words back then.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Previously, they had heard that the president¡¯s vi was in their neighborhood. Today, they were treating Madam President and realized that she was in the pce. So it was because they had encountered an assassination in the vi area. However, Madam President¡¯s illness was probably not that simple. Chapter 1491 - 1491 Increasing the Dosage 1491 Increasing the Dosage Qiao Nian thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the environment suddenly changed. Madam couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment and was depressed, so she fell ill.¡± At this moment, a soft snort came from inside the bed curtains. Qiao Nian subconsciously looked at the bed, but because of the bed curtains, she could vaguely see Madam President struggling on the bed and not sleeping well. The President looked at Madam worriedly. Seeing that her eyshes were trembling, as if she was about to wake up, he frowned. In the past, Madam had often had rpses, and she couldn¡¯t control them. He could only get the doctor to give her a tranquilizer. However, there were side effects of injecting too much sedatives, and this time, he asked the doctor to inject some. It seemed that she was about to wake up. In her sleep, her brow was still furrowed. Her body struggled desperately, as if she had been tied up in her sleep. The president looked at his Madam with heartache. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear,forting her, ¡°Be good, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re very safe now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even though the president wasforting her, she seemed to bepletely immersed in her own world and couldn¡¯t hear anything else. She continued to struggle desperately. The president looked at Madam sadly, his eyes turning red. Although Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t see the situation inside clearly, she could sense Madam President¡¯s difort. She said softly, ¡°The most important thing now is to let Madam rest well. When she wakes up and sees Lina, she should be fine.¡± Even if Madam President woke up now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Lina at all. Her condition couldn¡¯t be good. When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his heart seemed to be gripped tightly by a hand. It hurt so much that he wanted to die. He would rather be the one suffering every day than see her in so much pain. He was in so much pain that it was difficult to breathe. Slowly, he closed his eyes. After a long while, he said, ¡°Ollie, prepare the tranquilizer! Increase the dosage.¡± When Professor Ollie heard the president¡¯s words, he nodded and turned to walk towards the next room. His team and resources were all in the next room. When Professor Ollie came in again, he was holding a syringe. He handed it to the president. The bed curtains only lifted a crack. The President took the syringe and personally injected a sedative into Madam President. The struggling Madam President gradually calmed down. The ferociousness on her face disappeared, leaving only calmness. Seeing that Madam President had really fallen asleep, the President covered her with the nket, lifted the bed curtains, and walked out. Qiao Nian had been sitting by the bed. The moment the President lifted the bed curtains, she stole a nce inside. However, the President was too fast. Before she could take a good look at Madam President, the President had already lowered the bed curtains. ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Nian replied. Instinctively, she looked at the president. When she saw that the president¡¯s forehead was dripping with blood and his hands were covered in blood, she frowned. ¡°Mr. President, you¡¯re injured. You need to get a tetanus shot immediately.¡± Initially, Qiao Nian only felt that Madam President¡¯s pulse was strange. As she hadn¡¯t seen Madam President in person, she wasn¡¯tpletely confident. However, she still said honestly, ¡°I just took Madam President¡¯s pulse and discovered something strange.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± The president walked out. Qiao Nian followed. She knew in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Madam President today, but she still told the president what she had discovered. ¡°I just took Madam¡¯s pulse and discovered something strange. However, if I want to get to the bottom of it, I would need a face to face consultation.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian turned back to look at the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Madam doesn¡¯t want me to see her now, so I can¡¯t say what¡¯s wrong with her urately. If I want to examine her health, I still have to see her in person. Only then can I confirm the treatment n.¡± Chapter 1492 - 1492 Hypnotic worm 1492 Hypnotic worm The president stopped in his tracks and looked at Qiao Nian. A trace of hesitation shed in the president¡¯s eyes. Not only was Madam unwilling to let others see her in a sorry state when her illness acted up, but he was also unwilling to let others see her when her illness acted up, much less let the people in An City see her face. But now, Dr. Ollie could no longer stabilize Madam¡¯s condition. Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills seemed to be even better than Dr. Ollie¡¯s. Qiao Nian was Madam¡¯s hope for recovery, but this hope was like a beautiful rose with thorns. The president¡¯s brow furrowed. He couldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass. He hoped she would recover. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. With a firm expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with her after she wakes up.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the president¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian knew in her heart that the president was already willing to let her see Madam President. She had already waited for so many days. A few more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Dr. Ollie had already arrived with the medicine box. He helped the president treat his injuries, not forgetting to give him a tetanus shot. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. A servant¡¯s respectful voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. President, Princess Annie is here!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s mind raced. Princess Annie should be the daughter of the First Earl. Yesterday, Wright had attacked Lina. Before this matter was over, the First Earl had actually sent his daughter again. Qiao Nian stole a nce at the president and saw that his expression had darkened. She stood quietly at the side, not saying anything. She was very curious about what the First Earl wanted to do. However, this also made Qiao Nian realize that the conflict between the European royal families had reached its climax. The president¡¯s expression darkened. He clenched his fists and no longer tried his best to suppress his anger. He said coldly, ¡°Get someone to bring her to the living room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant received a reply from the president and left. Dr. Ollie had already finished injecting the president. He stood quietly at the side, packing up the medicine box. ¡°Madam Gu, I¡¯m really sorry about today. I might not be able to entertain you personally.¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, heughed and continued, ¡°Ask Lina to apany you and walk around.¡± ¡°Thank you, President!¡± With that, everyone left the room. With a cold expression, the president walked to the other side. Dr. Ollie hurriedly followed. Qiao Nian looked at the President¡¯s retreating back and narrowed her eyes. Strange, if the President was going to see Princess Annie, why did he bring Dr. Ollie along? Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face not far away. She saw Gu Zhou sitting in the pavilion, drinking tea. She quickly walked over. Gu Zhou stood up and he stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He sized her up carefully before heaving a sigh of relief. The coldness in his body gradually dissipated. Qiao Nian walked up to Gu Zhou with a gentle smile on her face. She took the initiative to ce her hand in Gu Zhou¡¯s outstretched palm. Gu Zhou asked seriously, ¡°Has Madam President¡¯s condition stabilized?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s question, she shook her head. She looked around. Only Chen Qing was standing not far away. Only then did she say in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Madam President¡¯s condition is a little strange. Although her pulse shows symptoms of cerebral palsy, she doesn¡¯t look like she was born with cerebral palsy. Instead, it looks more like a mental illness. Moreover, her pulse seems to reveal something else. I think it¡¯s a Hypnotic worm.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes instantly darkened. His other hand casually twirled the pendant on his hand, as if he was thinking deeply. Chapter 1493 - 1493 Complicated 1493 Complicated After a while, Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. His voice was a little cold as he said, ¡°In other words, someone targeted her, which triggered her mental illness. However, others have always thought that she was just suffering from cerebral palsy.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There¡¯s a Hypnotic worm in her body?¡± ¡°I just sensed that there was a Hypnotic worm in her body, but I haven¡¯t tested it. I¡¯m not 100% sure.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian recalled that Madam President¡¯s skin had turned purple. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she was poisoned because of the Hypnotic worm, or actual poison. The only thing I¡¯m sure of is that someone attacked her.¡± ¡°The president probably didn¡¯t do the kidnapping twenty years ago.¡± Qiao Nian looked up and met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhou to think the same way as her. The people who had kidnapped Qiao Nian twenty years ago should be in the same group as the people who wanted to kill Lu Qi. It was also that group of people who had poisoned Uncle Zhao with the Hypnotic worm. If the president had really kidnapped Qiao Nian, how could he bear to poison his Madam with a Hypnotic worm. However, everything was just a guess now. They still needed to investigate thoroughly and get evidence. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll have to investigate the rest slowly. When I meet Madam President, there should be more progress. I keep feeling that the kidnapping more than twenty years ago seems to be veryplicated¡­¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his dark eyes gradually softened, as if the ice and snow in spring had melted. There was only gentleness in his eyes. If the kidnapping more than twenty years ago could have been resolved so easily, the Lu family would have long discovered that the eldest daughter of the Lu family was not dead. Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t have only met her family more than twenty yearster. To be able to kidnap the eldest daughter of the Lu family under the nose of the Lu family and attack Lu Qi, those people were definitely not simple! Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s foreheadfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there must be a way to resolve this.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s low and hoarse voice lingered in Qiao Nian¡¯s ears. It was like a soft feather, gently calming Qiao Nian¡¯s uneasy heart. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and the gloom in her heart was swept away. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Lina walking over. Lina¡¯s face was pale. She had lost a lot of weight because of her injuries. From afar, she looked very haggard. When Qiao Nian saw Lina, she looked up and gave Gu Zhou a look. Gu Zhou followed her gaze. When he saw Lina, he let go of Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou before walking towards Lina. When Qiao Nian walked over to Lina, she naturally took her arm and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± Lina¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She frowned slightly, looking mncholic. ¡°Nian Nian, my mother¡¯s illness¡­¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, the smile on her face gradually faded. She said, ¡°I need to do a moreprehensive examination of Madam President before I can confirm the treatment n.¡± Lina couldn¡¯t help but sigh, her eyes filled with pain. She had just heard about her mother¡¯s rpse. This time, her mother¡¯s rpse was very serious. Not only did she not recognize anyone, but she also hurt her father. In the past, her mother had serious rpses, but her mother would only go crazy. She would not hurt herself or her father even if she broke things. When she first saw the bandages on her father, she was shocked. From this, it could be seen that her mother¡¯s rpse was very serious this time. If her mother woke up and found out that she had hurt her father, how sad and hurt would she be? At the thought of this, Lina¡¯s head hurt. Her blue eyes gradually filled with tears. She looked at Qiao Nian helplessly, her voice choked. ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯m really afraid. If even you can¡¯t save my mother, will my mother be like this for the rest of her life¡­¡± Chapter 1494 - 1494 Sadness 1494 Sadness Lina couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She really hoped that her mother would recover. She didn¡¯t want her mother to be like this. Lina stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, her eyes filled with anticipation. Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t say such a thing without full confidence. Could her mother really recover? Even if her mother couldn¡¯t recover to a normal state, it was fine as long as she was better than her current situation. Seeing that Lina was stunned, Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. Your state might affect Madam¡¯s state. Maintain a good mental state. If your mother¡¯s mood improves, the treatment will be twice as effective. I¡¯ll walk around with you.¡± Qiao Nian thought that she could ask about Madam Presidentter. ¡°Okay.¡± Lina sniffled, trying hard topose herself. Her eyes were filled with gratitude for Qiao Nian. The European pce was veryrge. Some of the buildings were connected by a garden. There were many expensive nts in the garden. Qiao Nian asked about Madam President in a low voice. Lina told her everything she knew. Gu Zhou walked to the rockery at the side. His gaze passed by the flowing stream and finallynded on Qiao Nian, who was in the small garden opposite. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften. On the other side, when the president walked to the living room, he saw that it was empty. The president¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He turned to look at the guard beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Annie?¡± When the patrolling guard, who had been standing beside the living room, heard the president¡¯s question, his face suddenly turned pale. He said in fear, ¡°I saw Princess Annie go in with my own eyes. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± The patrolling guard became nervous. He didn¡¯t understand. Princess Annie had clearly entered the living room. Why had she disappeared? The guard lowered his head, his heart in his throat. The president must be very angry now. The President stood there with a sinister expression, his eyes narrowing slightly. Every time Annie came to the pce, it was for that matter. He nced in the direction of Madam President¡¯s room and said with a dark expression, ¡°Hurry up and find her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Soon, the guards dispersed. Annie had been waiting in the living room for about fifteen minutes. Seeing that the president had not arrived for a long time, she grew impatient. In terms of birthright, the president should be her father, not Second Uncle. It was unknown what method Second Uncle had used back then to get his grandfather to pass the throne to him, causing his father to be mocked by everyone for a long time. Someone who had used dirty methods to snatch the throne actually dared to put on airs in front of her. However, what puzzled her was that there were many troops in the pce today. She had almost been discovered by those people. Annie was about to go to Madam President¡¯s room when she identally passed by a stream. From afar, she saw a man standing there. Sunlight fell on the sparkling stream, and fragments of sunlight enveloped the man. Annie looked at the side profile of the oriental-faced man, and she was so nervous that she felt a little suffocated. This man was more fascinating than any man she had ever seen, especially his eyes. They were distant and deep. Just by looking at them, she couldn¡¯t help but want to sink into them. He seemed to like the sparkling stream and was staring unblinkingly at it. All the displeasure in Annie¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. Her lips curved up involuntarily. She tidied her clothes briefly before walking towards the man with a bright smile. Chapter 1495 - 1495 Get lost! 1495 Get lost! Annie had just taken two steps when the man seemed to sense her and turned to look at her. When she looked at his side profile and eyes just now, she only felt that they were beautiful and charming. She couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in them. But when the man looked at her, she felt that her heart had already been taken away by his eyes. How could there be such a good-looking man in this world? It wasn¡¯t easy for Annie to move her gaze from his eyes to his lips. His lips were slightly thin, and when he pursed them tightly, they gave off a sense of asceticism. Such a good-looking person really looked like he had walked out of a painting. Annie walked towards the man and met his cold and displeased gaze. Annie¡¯s lips curved up slightly. This man was already her snack. How could she be frightened by a look from him? Annie raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and smiled at the man in front of her. She narrowed her eyes slightly, revealing an enchanting and alluring posture. Annie elegantly raised her skirt and calmly walked up to the man. Her eyes revealed a trace of charm, and her voice was a little bewitching. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s very lonely to look at the scenery alone, right? Why don¡¯t I watch it with you?¡± As she spoke, Annie reached out to grab Gu Zhou¡¯s shirt. Gu Zhou turned his body and avoided Annie¡¯s hand. His expression darkened, and his voice waspletely cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± With that, Gu Zhou turned around and left without hesitation. Annie looked down at her empty hands. She hadn¡¯t expected this man to reject her. Interesting. Annie¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Although her status in Europe was a little inferior to that fool Lina, many men were pursuing her relentlessly. A trace of a smile flickered in her eyes. This man must have tried to seduce her in such a sultry way. With this thought in mind, Annie quickly walked behind Gu Zhou and was about to hug him from behind. However, before her hand could touch Gu Zhou, he turned around and stood at the side. She almost missed. Smiling, Annie reached out to touch Gu Zhou¡¯s face, but Gu Zhou grabbed her arm. Annie¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Just as she was about to speak, she felt a pain in her wrist. She immediately frowned. Annie looked up at the man and met his fierce eyes. She gasped and said loudly, ¡°How dare you? I¡¯m the most beautiful Princess Annie in Europe. How dare you attack me? Do you want to die?¡± After she finished speaking, she thought that the man would let go of her hand, but he tightened his grip. Annie frowned in pain. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out. This was the first time she had seen such a cold man. She was the princess of Europe and had always been high up in the air. With a casual crook of her finger, many men would pounce on her. Why was this man so indifferent to her? Annie was puzzled. Gu Zhou looked at Annie¡¯s greedy gaze, his eyes filled with disgust. He tightened his grip. Crack! With the crisp sound of bones, Annie screamed in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± Annie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She looked at her wrist, which had been twisted to a very strange angle by Gu Zhou. She looked at Gu Zhou in pain. Gu Zhou shook her off mercilessly. Annie lost her bnce and fell to the ground in a sorry state. Her gown was stained with mud. She looked at Gu Zhou angrily. Not only did this man ignore her seduction, but he also hit her so hard even though he knew that she was a princess. The raging fire burned Annie¡¯s rationality. She looked at Gu Zhou angrily and immediately stood up. ¡°How dare you hurt me!¡± Chapter 1496 - 1496 Threat 1496 Threat At this moment, Annie saw the man look over. ¡°Ah!¡± Annie cried out. At this moment, the guards came looking for her. They hurriedly surrounded her. On the surface, they were protecting her, but in reality, they just didn¡¯t want her to wander around. The captain of the guards walked up to Annie and said in a calm and steady voice, ¡°Princess Annie, how are you? Why don¡¯t I send you to the hospital?¡± ¡°To what hospital?¡± Annie questioned angrily, ncing at the guards surrounding her. If this were any other time, she would have gotten impatient and sent these guards away. But now, she could make use of these guards. Annie panted heavily. She looked at Gu Zhou sinisterly and ordered loudly, ¡°Arrest him!¡± You can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink. It was fine as long as she felt good. She had to make this man kneel in front of her, beg for mercy and make him sleep with her. Annie didn¡¯t know Gu Zhou¡¯s identity, but the guards all knew. One by one, they stood rooted to the ground, not moving. Seeing that no one was going to arrest Gu Zhou, Annie¡¯s expression darkened. Her anger surged as she questioned sternly, ¡°How dare you disobey me? All of you will be punished by militaryw.¡± Seeing that no one was going to arrest Gu Zhou, Annie¡¯s expression darkened. Her anger surged as she questioned sternly, ¡°How dare you disobey me? All of you will be punished by militaryw.¡± ¡°Princess Annie, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll bring you to the living room now. The president is still waiting for you there,¡± the guard captain said politely. p! Without hesitation, Annie pped the captain of the guards. Her eyes were filled with anger. She asked coldly, ¡°Did I ask you to speak? What right do you have to criticize me?¡± The captain of the guards lowered his head and said nothing. Gu Zhou had seen everything Annie had done. His eyes were like ice as he looked at Annie coldly. Annie was frightened by Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. She subconsciously wanted to hide, but when she thought about how although these guards didn¡¯t listen to her, they would never let her be hurt. Annie squared her shoulders and was about to speak when she heard footsteps in the distance. She turned her head and saw the president approaching. After the President walked in, his gaze fell on Annie. Seeing that she was drenched, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Annie, have you already forgotten the rules of the pce? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll specially find a teacher to teach you! Now that you¡¯ve already be like this, someone bring her down to freshen up!¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Annie didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Her gaze fell on the president¡¯s face. Seeing him look over, she said, ¡°I came to the pce this time to deliver the Falling Autumn Grass. I waited in the living room for a long time, but you didn¡¯te, so I could only nt the Falling Autumn Grass first. I just didn¡¯t expect this hooligan to push me into the stream!¡± The President frowned. Today, his Madam had destroyed the Falling Autumn Grass Annie had sent over previously. He had just been thinking about how to ask his brother¡¯s family to send another pot of Falling Autumn Grass over. He did not expect Annie to take the initiative to send it over. However, in the entire European country, only his brother knew how to cultivate Falling Autumn Grass. He wanted to import Falling Autumn Grass from overseas, but all kinds of situations would happen on the nes that transported the Falling Autumn Grass. Later on, he thought of inviting someone from overseas to the pce to specially cultivate the Falling Autumn Grass. However, those people would always be unable toe to Europe because of various situations. Even if someone did, they would die silently in a few days! Chapter 1497 - 1497 Bring Her Back 1497 Bring Her Back He knew very well that his brother was unwilling to let those peoplee to Europe. His brother was deliberately controlling the Falling Autumn Grass, probably to make him listen to him. Later on, he no longer wanted to get the Falling Autumn Grass from outside. His brother would send it over every once in a while. What made the President ufortable was that his Madam had just knocked over the Falling Autumn Grass today when his brother asked Annie to send it over. It seemed that his brother¡¯s men were still in the pce. With this thought in mind, the President¡¯s eyes darkened. Seeing that the president was silent, Annie frowned and said loudly, ¡°Uncle, I told you to lock this hooligan up!¡± The President came back to his senses and looked at Annie coldly. He asked calmly, ¡°Where did you nt the Falling Autumn Grass?¡± Annie frowned slightly at the President¡¯s question. She had just been talking to him about that man! Annie¡¯s eyes darted around. She raised her hand weakly to her forehead and said weakly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not feeling well now. I¡¯ve already forgotten where I nted the Falling Autumn Grass. Why don¡¯t you capture this hooligan first and let him apany me to find it? Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to find it!¡± As Annie spoke, she pointed at Gu Zhou, who was standing not far away. The President looked in the direction Annie was pointing. When he saw Gu Zhou, he was slightly stunned, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Gu Zhou raised his eyes slightly, his obsidian-like eyes sparkling under the sunlight. His expression was cold, but his voice was like an icehouse, bone-chilling. ¡°You don¡¯t want this hand anymore?¡± Annie¡¯s expression froze and she gasped. She looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. How dare he threaten her in front of the president? Heh! Did he not know what the word ¡°princess¡± meant? Annie frowned. Just as she was about to speak, her hand, which Gu Zhou had twisted, hurt terribly. Taming a wild man was really not a small challenge. It was precisely because of this that the physical pain had already turned into joy in her heart. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, her eyes burning with madness. The President looked into Annie¡¯s eyes and narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze fell on Annie¡¯s injured hand and he said in a low voice, ¡°Your hand is injured. Let the doctor treat your hand first. Be careful not to cause any aftereffects. As for the Falling Autumn Grass, just tell me the location and let the guards find it.¡± Reluctantly, Annie moved her gaze away from Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Her gaze was so gentle that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. When she looked at the president, she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Uncle, my hand is fine. It¡¯s just dislocated, but¡­¡± Once again, Annie¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Her eyes were filled with desire as she went straight to the point. ¡°I just want him. I want him to apany me to find the Falling Autumn Grass. Otherwise, I might never remember where I nted it.¡± Annie¡¯s mind raced. She had already thought of what position she would choose tonight. The President looked at Annie¡¯s face, his eyes darkening like pools of ink. Can¡¯t remember? She had clearly been pestering Gu Zhou endlessly! Gu Zhou¡¯s Madam, Qiao Nian, was his only hope of curing his wife. He couldn¡¯t offend Gu Zhou for Annie. The president¡¯s voice was low as he said mercilessly, ¡°Princess Annie needs treatment now. Take her away. If she suffers any aftereffects, I¡¯ll settle the score with you!¡± When the guards heard this, they immediately stepped forward to restrain Annie. Annie looked at the president in disbelief. The president treasured his wife the most. That wife of his was no different from a living corpse. Previously, in order to get the Falling Autumn Grass, the president had treated them respectfully. Anything could be discussed. Now, the president was actually going against her for a stranger? Annie¡¯s gaze changed a few times. In the end, she said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be treated now. If you insist that I be treated, fine. My father will no longer provide Falling Autumn Grass for the pce in the future.¡± The guards stopped in their tracks and subconsciously looked at the president. Chapter 1498 - 1498 Forced 1498 Forced All the guards knew that Madam President needed the Falling Autumn Grass to stabilize her condition, so they did not dare to stop Annie. The President¡¯s blue eyes dimmed, and his thin lips pursed tightly. He knew that Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were very good, but Qiao Nian didn¡¯t say that she would definitely be able to treat Madam¡¯s illness. If Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t treat Madam¡¯s illness, wouldn¡¯t he lose the Falling Autumn Grass because of Qiao Nian today? Then, wouldn¡¯t he be in a losing position? However, if Qiao Nian could treat Madam¡¯s illness¡­ But he was worried that Madam would lose the Falling Autumn Grass and after offending Qiao Nian, she would never recover¡­ The President¡¯s frown deepened. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Annie¡¯s sharp eyes could tell that the president was hesitating. She knew in her heart that that stupid aunt was very important to the president. As long as she threatened the president with her aunt, the president would do anything. A trace of a scheme shed in her eyes. She raised her head slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°Uncle, you should know what¡¯s most important to you, right? Actually, my request isn¡¯t too much. I just want this man to apany me.¡± With that, Annie looked at Gu Zhou with a burning gaze. She was determined to get this man. Gu Zhou stood there coldly. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at Annie. The president¡¯s frown deepened. He knew in his heart that Annie was forcing him into a corner. He coughed and cleared his throat. Just as he was about to speak, a clear female voice came from afar. ¡°Are you talking about the Falling Autumn Grass? The one I have here?¡± Everyone looked over. When the President saw who it was, his eyes lit up. His lips curved up imperceptibly. The people who came over were none other than Qiao Nian and Lina. Moreover, the nt Qiao Nian was holding was the Falling Autumn Grass. Qiao Nian held the flower pot in one hand. As she walked, the Falling Autumn Grass bloomed. The President¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly walked over and carefully took the Falling Autumn Grass from Qiao Nian. He was so touched that his eyes turned red. He heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Qiao Nian curiously. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Lina knew that her mother¡¯s illness had always required the Falling Autumn Grass to stabilize. She knew that Qiao Nian would definitely be humble, so she spoke first. ¡°I was strolling in the garden with Nian Nian just now. When we reached a ce, Nian Nian suddenly stopped. She dug up a pile of flowers and nts and took out the Falling Autumn Grass in the innermost area. I don¡¯t know how Qiao Nian discovered it.¡± From the corner of her eye, Lina nced at Annie, who was drenched. Annie must have deliberately hidden the Falling Autumn Grass in a pile of flowers and nts. The president nced at Annie, who was not far away. Had Annie long thought of asking him for something, so she deliberately hid the Falling Autumn Grass? However, what surprised the president was that Qiao Nian actually recognized the Falling Autumn Grass. It was really unbelievable. The president looked at Qiao Nian curiously. With a gentle smile on her face, Qiao Nian nced at the Falling Autumn Grass in the president¡¯s hand and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked to cultivate. I know a little about all kinds of nts and flowers. Previously, I saw the Falling Autumn Grass. Later on, when I passed by the garden, I happened to see a leaf.¡± The president looked at Qiao Nian with admiration. He knew in his heart that if Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know the Falling Autumn Grass very well, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it among the tens of thousands of leaves. He looked down at the Falling Autumn Grass in his hand and recalled what Qiao Nian had said previously. He had a bold thought. That thought grew crazily like wild grass encountering spring rain. Annie gritted her teeth in anger. Previously, she had deliberately hidden the Falling Autumn Grass in the bushes to gain some benefits. One had to know that Falling Autumn Grass was very delicate and had very high requirements for the environment it grew in. If it was kept in the grass and not transnted properly, it would wither like a short-lived epiphyllum. She understood that the president would definitely agree to any request she made for the Falling Autumn Grass. That was why she had threatened the president fearlessly in front of everyone. That woman simply didn¡¯t know her limits. She actually dared to ruin her ns. She had to make that woman suffer to be unable to bear the consequences of failure. Chapter 1499 - 1499 For a Man 1499 For a Man Although that woman was lucky enough to discover the Falling Autumn Grass, she could still let that woman die without a burial ground. When the woman turned her face, Annie got a good look at it and gasped. How could there be a woman who was prettier than her in this world? Moreover, she was an Asian woman. Annie frowned. Jealousy and anger instantly welled up in her heart. She was the most beautiful person in the world. Anyone who was prettier than her should go to hell. A trace of killing intent shed in Annie¡¯s eyes. She was already dissatisfied that that woman had ruined her ns. Now that woman was actually better-looking than her. Such a woman was not worthy of living in this world. Annie tucked her hair behind her ear. Even though she was drenched, she was still an arrogant princess of Europe. She looked up and said mockingly, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s just a stalk of Falling Autumn Grass. Aunt needs more than one stalk of Falling Autumn Grass for her illness. I just want him. With him, everything will be fine.¡± Towards the end, Annie nced at Gu Zhou, who was standing not far away. She swallowed hungrily. Such a top-notch man was rare. Annie tried hard to remain calm. With a bright smile on her face, her gaze fell on the president¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle, make a decision quickly!¡± The atmosphere instantly froze, but Annie stood there calmly, as if nothing had anything to do with her. Her gaze was fixed on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. From the beginning to the end, he was the only person she wanted. The President gripped the pot of Falling Autumn Grass tightly, frowning. His eyes were cold. Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked at Princess Annie, who was standing not far away, curiously. When she first arrived, Lina had already told her that every once in a while, Princess Annie would send the Falling Autumn Grass to the pce. Princess Annie lookedpletely different from Lina. Princess Annie¡¯s skin was snow-white, and her long burgundy hair was stered tightly to her body with wetness, like a mermaid who had just climbed out of the water. Qiao Nian noticed that Princess Annie¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She frowned, a trace of displeasure shing in her eyes. How annoying! Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes, which were cold. She asked casually, ¡°Mr. President, do you need Falling Autumn Grass?¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, the darkness in his eyes gradually dissipated. He had already nned to ce all his hopes on Qiao Nian. Now that he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he naturally said cooperatively, ¡°The Falling Autumn Grass can help calm Madam down!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the President¡¯s words, she instantly understood. The fragrance of Falling Autumn Grass had the effect of stabilizing one¡¯s emotions. Previously, he had also seen a broken deciduous nt pot in Madam President¡¯s room. The Falling Autumn Grass inside was almost withered. Qiao Nian roughly understood why Princess Annie dared to threaten the president fearlessly in front of so many people. It turned out that she was relying on Falling Autumn Grass. Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes sparkled. Her lips curved up slightly as she nodded and said, ¡°I see!¡± The president looked at Qiao Nian in confusion, not understanding what she meant. After some hesitation, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam Gu, do you know how to cultivate Falling Autumn Grass?¡± When Annie heard the president¡¯s question, sheughed out loud. There was mockery on her face, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. There were very few people in the world who could cultivate Falling Autumn Grass. Almost all the good people who could cultivate Falling Autumn Grass were on her family list. Those people were already on the same side as her father. She didn¡¯t know that there were others who could cultivate Falling Autumn Grass. Annie wasughing so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at the President mockingly, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said provocatively, ¡°Uncle, are you still not giving up? You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re living like a child. How can you be the President of Europe if you¡¯re so naive?¡± Annie paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You know how difficult it is to cultivate Falling Autumn Grass, right? Previously, you wanted to hire people from overseas to cultivate it, but in the end, no one could help you cultivate it. To tell you the truth, no one who can cultivate Falling Autumn Grass can help you cultivate it.¡± Chapter 1500 - 1500 Not Hard 1500 Not Hard The president¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were filled with anger. He was the president of Europe, but his weakness was a de of grass. He was rich, but for the sake of the country, he did not dare to use money easily. Although Annie¡¯s mockery was ugly, it was the truth. The President lowered his gaze slightly, hiding the helplessness in his eyes. Qiao Nian was a good doctor. At her age, her medical skills were outstanding. She was already a genius among geniuses. Qiao Nian had devoted all her energy to her medical skills. How could she have the time to cultivate such a precious nt like Falling Autumn Grass? The president couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that he had to rely on the Falling Autumn Grass from Annie¡¯s family after all. Qiao Nian looked at Annie as if she was looking at a fool. She said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just Falling Autumn Grass. It¡¯s not difficult to cultivate it.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words were light, as if she was talking about something very simple. The air instantly suffocated. When Annie heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her pupils dted uncontrobly. She stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful face. Seeing that Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t joking, she had a bad feeling. When Annie was in the castle, she had seen cultivators cultivate Falling Autumn Grass. The process of cultivating Falling Autumn Grass was veryplicated, and the conditions were very harsh. How could someone like Qiao Nian cultivate Falling Autumn Grass? The experts in their castle who cultivated Falling Autumn Grass were all over fifty years old. Qiao Nian met Annie¡¯s gaze fearlessly, her expression calm. Annie stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s face and quickly rxed. This woman probably didn¡¯t know the value of the Falling Autumn Grass, much less the method to cultivate it. That was why she said that fearlessly. Annieughed. Fortunately, she had met an idiot. She could use this opportunity to make a fuss in the future. She was determined to get that man. With this thought in mind, Annie¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face not far away. She saw Gu Zhou¡¯s deep eyes looking at Qiao Nian affectionately. Annie¡¯s heart seemed to break in an instant. She bit her lip. She was a high and mighty princess. That woman was just an idiot. Why would this man look at that woman? Annie retracted her gaze angrily and her gaze fell on the president¡¯s face. She said firmly, ¡°Uncle, you know that I have a bad temper and don¡¯t have much patience. I only hope that this man can send me back to the castle now. If you agree to my request, I¡¯ll still send the Falling Autumn Grass over on time in the future. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any more Falling Autumn Grass in our castle. I won¡¯t be able to send it to you again. Uncle, I advise you to think carefully.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the President¡¯s words, she had a gentle smile on her face. She looked up at the President and asked softly, ¡°Mr. President, facts speak louder than words. The cultivation method of Falling Autumn Grass isn¡¯t that difficult. If you¡¯re willing to believe me, you can give me the Falling Autumn Grass. Three dayster, I¡¯ll return two pots of Falling Autumn Grass to you. In the future, I¡¯ll teach your people the cultivation method of Falling Autumn Grass. At that time, Madam¡¯s Falling Autumn Grass will be settled!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words exploded in the president¡¯s mind like a bomb. The President¡¯s hand that was holding the Falling Autumn Grass trembled slightly. Could Qiao Nian really cultivate Autumnfall Grass? If Qiao Nian could cultivate the Falling Autumn Grass, he could get his own people to learn how to cultivate it from Qiao Nian. In the future, he would no longer be controlled by others. The president stared unblinkingly into Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity, making him want to believe her. Previously, when Lina was poisoned, Dr. Ollie was helpless about it. It took her ten hours to make the antidote. The President gripped the te of Falling Autumn Grass harder and harder. The veins on the back of his hand bulged ferociously, and his knuckles turned white. Chapter 1501 - 1501 I Believe You 1501 I Believe You Everything Qiao Nian said was too fascinating. In the past, he wanted to cultivate the Falling Autumn Grass himself, but he had failed. Qiao Nian smiled at Lina. Lina was really a very considerate, gentle, and kind girl. Lina walked to the President¡¯s side and took his arm with one hand. She said seriously, ¡°Dad, if Nian Nian can treat Mom¡¯s illness, the Falling Autumn Grass will basically be useless.¡± She looked at Annie, who was not far away, and quickly retracted her gaze. She continued, ¡°I hope that Mom can recover from her illness and not rely on a de of grass. Moreover, this grass only stabilizes Mom¡¯s emotions. There are many ways to stabilize Mom¡¯s emotions. This grass isn¡¯t necessary.¡± Lina grabbed the president¡¯s hand and asked seriously, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want Mom to recoverpletely?¡± The president¡¯s eyes changed. Of course, he hoped that Madam could recoverpletely. That way, they could be an ordinary couple. The president¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He was the president of a country. He had never been an indecisive person. For the sake of this throne and the peace of Europe, his hands had long been covered in blood. But now, because of Madam¡¯s illness, he had repeatedlypromised himself. Opportunities and challenges coexisted. The president handed the Falling Autumn Grass to Qiao Nian and said seriously, ¡°Madam Gu, I believe you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± A trace of a smile shed in the President¡¯s eyes. Not far away, Annie looked at the president in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that the president was willing to believe an outsider. Just as Annie was about to speak, she met the president¡¯s sharp and cold gaze. She shivered in fear, but she quickly calmed down and questioned, ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you afraid that Aunt¡­¡± ¡°Guards,¡± the President interrupted Annie without hesitation. He said coldly, ¡°Since Princess Annie said that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her hand, see her out!¡± The guards immediately replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± They pulled Annie out of the room. In a daze, Annie followed the guards for a few steps. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her uncle would believe a strange woman. No, something must have gone wrong. That woman must have drugged Uncle. With this thought in mind, Annie said loudly, ¡°Uncle, wake up. That woman is lying to you. She doesn¡¯t know how to cultivate Falling Autumn Grass at all, because she¡¯s not on the list at all!¡± The President frowned slightly when he heard Annie¡¯s words. However, there was always someone better. Doctor Ollie was the world¡¯s top doctor, and he did not have the ability to treat Madam¡¯s illness. However, he felt that Qiao Nian had the ability, even if she wasn¡¯t on the rankings of famous doctors at all. Annie struggled hard. Seeing that the president was still indifferent, she said loudly in exasperation, ¡°This will only kill Aunt!¡± When the guards heard Annie¡¯s words, they loosened their grip and Annie was free. Annie¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou, who was not far away. No matter what, she had to take this man away today. However, before she could escape, she was grabbed by the guards again. Annie watched helplessly as the man got further and further away from her. Annie was sad that the man never looked at her. She was so outstanding. Why didn¡¯t this man look at her? As long as he was with her, he could save decades of hard work! If her good-for-nothing uncle was as obedient as before, this man would definitely be her subordinate. Chapter 1502 - 1502 Infuriated 1502 Infuriated All of Annie¡¯s hatred was directed at the president. She screamed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll definitely regret this!¡± Annie cursed loudly all the way until she was thrown out of the pce. In a rage, she drove towards the castle. ¡­ The president looked at Qiao Nian uneasily, then at the Falling Autumn Grass in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Qiao Nian seemed to understand what the president was thinking. Smiling, she said, ¡°Mr. President, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked up at her and met those gentle eyes. In the end, he made up his mind and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°Mr. President, you¡¯re too polite.¡± At this moment, a servant ran over. She walked to the president¡¯s side and reported respectfully, ¡°Mr. President, Madam has already woken up and wants to see you.¡± The president¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sure.¡± The President followed the servant towards Madam President¡¯s house. After taking two steps, he seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Qiao Nian, then at Lina. ¡°Lina, help me take good care of Mr. and Mrs. Gu. You have to treat them well.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry!¡± Lina gave a sweet smile. The president nodded at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian again before leaving in a hurry. Qiao Nian looked in the direction the president had left in and sighed regretfully. If only she could see Madam President¡¯s face today. She would also be able to confirm if Madam President was Teacher Shen¡¯s daughter. Good things were often dyed. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian retracted her gaze. Lina looked at Gu Zhou thoughtfully. She was not a fool. She could tell that Annie had done all that just now because of Gu Zhou. Annie must have taken a liking to Gu Zhou. What she could tell, Qiao Nian should be able to tell too. Seeing Gu Zhou walk over, Lina smiled at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯ll leave first. The two of you can slowly settle your family matters!¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to refuse, Lina had already run away. At this moment, Gu Zhou was already standing in front of Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou reached out and took the Falling Autumn Grass from Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, not letting her suffer. Qiao Nian took out a tissue and wiped her hands clean. Only then did she look up at Gu Zhou. Under the sunlight, Gu Zhou¡¯s skin looked so fair that it was almost transparent. His face was breathtakingly beautiful from every angle. Gu Zhou lowered his head and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. Smiling, he asked softly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I suddenly understand why the king doesn¡¯t attend court early.¡± Qiao Nian smiled slyly and continued, ¡°In the face of beauty, I don¡¯t think anyone can control themselves.¡± Her voice was gentle and clear, extremely pleasant to the ear. The smile in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes flowed slightly as he stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Qiao Nian pouted unhappily. With her hands behind her back, she looked to the side. ¡°I¡¯m clearly talking about you.¡± ¡°Then do you like it?¡± Gu Zhou got to the bottom of the matter. Qiao Nian listened to his low and hoarse voice. His voice was maic, like music yed by a top-notch instrument. He was good-looking, and his voice was so pleasant to the ear. No wonder Princess Annie, who had fallen into the water, disregarded her image and the injury on her hand. She approached Gu Zhou like a shrew. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darted around, finallynding on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re already mine. Why are you still asking such childish questions?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly. It was rare to see such a delicate Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°If only I could hide you.¡± ¡°Yes, hide me as you please,¡± Gu Zhou said softly. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. The dimples on her face were faintly discernible. ¡°Yes, let me think about how long I should hide you for.¡± ¡°You have to pay some interest, right?¡± As Gu Zhou spoke, his eyes gradually darkened. His gaze lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give yourself to me?¡± Chapter 1503 - 1503 Really Beautiful 1503 Really Beautiful Just as Qiao Nian was about to say something, she heard Gu Zhou say, ¡°How about three days?¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t reacted at first. When she realized that Gu Zhou was referring to the two of them having sex in bed for three days, her entire body turned red. Pretending to be fierce, she red at Gu Zhou, signaling him not to spout nonsense outside. He suddenly smiled. His smile was as bright as the moon. At this moment, Qiao Nian felt her heart skip a beat. She stared unblinkingly at him. Her smile was really beautiful. ¡°This matter is pending. Let me think about it slowly.¡± Qiao Nian coughed and cleared her throat, pretending to be serious. When Gu Zhou heard this, he nodded. ¡°At the Queen¡¯smand.¡± Qiao Nian almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, Gu Zhou was quick to support her. She looked up at Gu Zhou. For some reason, she felt that she had betrayed herself. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Qiao Nian blushed and naturally took Gu Zhou¡¯s arm. ¡­ After Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou returned home, Qiao Nian went straight to the medicinal room. Not only were the renovation facilities of this house identical to the Lu family vi in An City, but even the facilities inside were the same. There was also a medical room. Qiao Nian went straight to work. When Qiao Nian was young, she studied medicine with her grandfather. At that time, her only joy was cultivating nts. Even her grandfather said that she was talented in cultivating nts. Although cultivating the Falling Autumn Grass was very difficult, the most difficult part was the ancient method used during the cultivation process. There could not be any mistakes during cultivation, and it had to be very careful. Even though she knew how to cultivate the Falling Autumn Grass, she did not dare to let her guard down and continued to monitor it closely. In the blink of an eye, it was the third day. When Qiao Nian saw that green shoots had already sprouted in the soil of the flower pot, her heart, which had been in her throat, finally rxed. The cultivation was sessful! Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She stood up and walked out of the medicine room. Chen Qing had been guarding the entrance of the medicine room. Seeing Qiao Niane out, he heaved a sigh of relief and stepped forward. ¡°Second Young Madam, Second Young Master is waiting for you in the bedroom.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and walked towards the main building. As if she had thought of something, she continued, ¡°Go and prepare the car. We¡¯ll go to the pce now.¡± When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He said respectfully, ¡°Madam, Second Young Master has already prepared a car.¡± Hearing Chen Qing¡¯s words, Qiao Nian instructed him to keep an eye on the Falling Autumn Grass in the medicinal room. No one was allowed to enter. Qiao Nian had been guarding the Falling Autumn Grass for the past three days, afraid that something would happen in between. Fortunately, everything had been resolved, so she wanted to go back and tidy up. She went to the bedroom first and knocked on the door. Seeing that there was no response, she pressed the handle and pushed it open. The moment she opened the bedroom door, the light inside was blinding. Qiao Nian subconsciously raised her hand to shield her eyes and narrowed her eyes. After a while, her eyes adjusted to the re. There was no one in the room. From the bathroom came the sound of running water. Qiao Nian walked towards the bathroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. Qiao Nian pushed open the bathroom door and entered. The bathroom was filled with mist. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou smiled at her and said softly, ¡°Lift your leg.¡± Puzzled, Qiao Nian obediently raised her left foot and saw Gu Zhou reaching out to take off her shoes. She subconsciously retracted her foot, but Gu Zhou forcibly took off her shoes and socks. ¡°The other one.¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Qiao Nian, his voice low. Qiao Nian had no choice but to hand her other foot to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou helped her take off her shoes and socks. Her feet were bare on the carpet as she looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou bent down and picked her up in his arms, then walked in. When they reached the bathtub, Gu Zhou put Qiao Nian down and said with a smile, ¡°You can take a bath now.¡± Qiao Nian was about to take off her clothes when she saw Gu Zhou standing there. Perhaps it was because of the steam in the bathroom, but her face was slightly red. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you shower.¡± Qiao Nian was speechless. Chapter 1504 - 1504 Model Worker 1504 Model Worker Gu Zhou was really just helping her take a shower. He scrubbed her body obediently and had no intention of causing trouble at all. The warm bath water and the perfect massage made Qiao Nian feel a little sleepy. Just as Qiao Nian was about to fall asleep, Gu Zhou had already pulled her out of the bathroom. Qiao Nian pped her face hard with both hands, trying hard to stay awake. She sat by the bed and let Gu Zhou dry her hair. ¡°Just blow dry my hair. We have to hurry to the pce now.¡± Gu Zhou turned slightly and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. He said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for the past three days. You must be exhausted. Rest well now. We¡¯ll go to the pce tomorrow morning.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and said worriedly, ¡°But we¡¯ve already promised the President three days¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told the President.¡± Gu Zhou gently lifted her hair and blew it. He said softly, ¡°I told him we will go to the pce tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Moreover.¡± Gu Zhou stopped what he was doing and sat down beside Qiao Nian. He stared unblinkingly into her beautiful and charming fox-like eyes and said domineeringly, ¡°In my eyes, your health is the most important.¡± Qiao Nian looked into Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, as if she could see the sea of stars inside. She smiled and nodded in agreement. It felt good to be doted on and cared for. Qiao Nian sat by the bed and let Gu Zhou dry her hair. She had never expected Gu Zhou to be so gentle and considerate. She slowly lowered her gaze, hiding the joy in her eyes. After drying her hair, Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell asleep. For the past few days, because of all kinds of things that had happened since she arrived in Europe, she did not even have six hours of rest every day. Gu Zhou quietly covered Qiao Nian with the nket before carefully lying down beside her. In a daze, Qiao Nian felt the warmth of Gu Zhou¡¯s body. She moved slightly closer and reached out to hug him. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s quiet sleeping face and his lips curved up slightly. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. The next morning, when Qiao Nian woke up, she was still stunned. She sat up in confusion and looked around. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t react to where she was. After washing up, Gu Zhou came out of the bathroom and saw Qiao Nian sitting on the bed in a daze. He walked over to Qiao Nian and was about to kiss her when he saw Qiao Nian lift the nket, take a windbreaker, put it on, and leave. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back in confusion. Qiao Nian quickly ran to the medicinal room. When she arrived, she saw that the dark circles under Chen Qing¡¯s eyes were especially obvious. He looked like he was about to copse. Qiao Nian walked up to Chen Qing ufortably, her eyes filled with guilt. ¡°Have you been here for the entire night?¡± Yesterday, she had thought that after going upstairs to look for Gu Zhou, she would take the Falling Autumn Grass to the pce. She did not expect to fall asleep halfway. When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he stood up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been guarding herest night. No one else has approached. Are we going to the pce now?¡± Chen Qing was simply a model worker. Even after staying up the entire night, he still did not forget about serious matters. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go in a while.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing. During this period of time, Chen Qing had been busy following them and hadn¡¯t had a good rest. ¡°You¡¯re resting today. You don¡¯t have toe with us.¡± With that, Qiao Nian walked into the medicine room. The Falling Autumn Grass she had cultivated was muchrger than yesterday. It looked very healthy. There would definitely be no problem when she arrived at the pce. Qiao Nian gently touched the flower pot. When she thought of Princess Annie¡¯s arrogant expression yesterday, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Princess Annie didn¡¯t seem to be someone who could settle things peacefully. It was strange that she hadn¡¯t done anything for the past three days. Qiao Nian recalled the poison in Madam President¡¯s body and frowned slightly. Two hourster. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian arrived at the pce. The president had been waiting outside the pce to pick them up for a long time. He was burning with anxiety. He only hoped that Qiao Nian could really cultivate the Falling Autumn Grass, and he no longer had to be controlled by his brother. Chapter 1505 - 1505 Excited 1505 Excited The President¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the car approaching not far away. He clenched his fists nervously. The car stopped steadily in the parking space. Seeing this, the president quickly walked over. Before he reached the car, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou got out. Gu Zhou was holding two pots of Falling Autumn Grass. The president¡¯s footsteps quickened. He walked up to Gu Zhou and greeted politely, ¡°Young Master Gu and Madam Gu.¡± All his attention was on the Falling Autumn Grass in Gu Zhou¡¯s hand. The pot on the left was the one Annie had brought over previously. There was only a new seedling on the right, but that leaf was clearly the leaf of the Falling Autumn Grass. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ it¡¯s really Falling Autumn Grass!¡± The usually calm president¡¯s voice trembled. Lina smiled and took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm. She said excitedly, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually cultivated Falling Autumn Grass!¡± Qiao Nian smiled, her expression calm, as if cultivating Falling Autumn Grass was just a simple matter. Her gaze fell on the President¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. President, can we go and see Madam President?¡± When Qiao Nian said this, she was a little flustered. She really wanted to confirm if Madam President was Professor Shen¡¯s daughter. The president had been immersed in the excitement of being able to cultivate Autumn Grass on his own in the future. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Go and see my Madam. Come, this way.¡± The president asked the captain of the guards to carry the two pots of Falling Autumn Grass. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and his eyes were filled with surprise. He really hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to really do it. Everyone walked towards Madam President¡¯s room. The journey was very quiet. What puzzled the President the most was that his brother could actually remain calm and bide his time. Soon, they arrived at the door of the room the president had asked Madam to stay in. Qiao Nian gave Gu Zhou a reassuring look before following the president in. Qiao Nian could vaguely see a woman behind a screen not far away. Before she entered, she had been very nervous, but when she saw the woman sitting on the dressing table, the uneasiness in her heart hadpletely disappeared. The woman¡¯s figure was thin, as if a gust of wind could blow her away! The president looked at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam Gu, wait for me. I¡­¡± Before the president could finish speaking, the woman behind the screen stepped out. Qiao Nian met Madam President¡¯s amber eyes, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Madam President¡¯s double eyelids were very European. They seemed to be carved from the same mold as Lina¡¯s eyes. Qiao Nian remembered very clearly that Professor Shen¡¯s daughter had a pair of beautiful phoenix eyes. Professor Shen¡¯s daughter had a gentle oval face, but the Madam President in front of her was too thin. There was no flesh on her face, and her bones were well-defined. There was no mole on the tip of Madam President¡¯s nose. It seemed that Madam President was not the daughter of Professor Shen they were looking for. Qiao Nian lowered her eyes slightly. She really hoped that the woman in front of her wasn¡¯t Madam President, but just a servant in the pce. However, the president¡¯s next words were like a basin of cold water, pouring over Qiao Nian from head to toe and instantly waking her up. The President wrapped his arm around Madam President¡¯s waist and looked at her lovingly. His voice was extremely gentle. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Why are you up?¡± Madam President gave an ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± smile. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Her eyes were slightly unfocused, but she looked at Qiao Nian persistently. Her body twitched uncontrobly, but she quickly returned to normal. Just this action had already exposed the difference between Madam President and ordinary people. The President gently nted a kiss on Madam President¡¯s lips. Following her gaze, he said seriously, ¡°Darling, this is the doctor I specially found for you. Her surname is Qiao.¡± ¡°Qiao,¡± Madam President said softly. ¡°Yes, you can call her Doctor Qiao.¡± The President¡¯s lips curved up slightly. There was a smile on his face, and his eyes were filled with love for Madam President. Chapter 1506 - 1506 Madness 1506 Madness Madam President looked at Qiao Nian and tried hard to put on a smile. She nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Qiao Nian gave a polite smile and took a few steps forward. When she reached Madam President, she extended her hand. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met. I hope we get along well.¡± The closer she was to Madam President, the more she felt that she was good-looking. Madam President¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes were clear, as if she could see through her heart at a nce. Her nose bridge was small and slightly raised, and her lips were beautiful and suitable for kissing. When Madam President was awake, she gave off the impression of an ignorant child. Madam President¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, then on her own. She stiffly raised her hand to shake Qiao Nian¡¯s. Qiao Nian realized that Madam President was walking normally, but her hands looked a little stiff. ¡°Doctor.¡± After shaking hands, Madam President naturally retracted her hand. ¡°Doctor Qiao is very outstanding and especially amazing. Let her take a look.¡± As the president spoke, he helped Madam to the bed and sat her down. As for the two pots of Falling Autumn Grass that the president had just carried in, he had already ced them on the bedside table. Madam President¡¯s hand twitched again, and so did the corner of her mouth. Qiao Nian sat on a stool by the bed and took Madam President¡¯s pulse again. Madam President stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian was taking her pulse, she turned to look at the president inch by inch, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian was doing. The President sat down beside Madam President and said in a low voice, ¡°This is to take your pulse. It¡¯s one of Doctor Qiao¡¯s best treatment methods.¡± Madam President looked enlightened. ¡°Stick out your tongue. Let me take a look at you.¡± Afraid that Madam President wouldn¡¯t understand her, Qiao Nian demonstrated by sticking out her tongue. ¡°Ah!¡± Madam President mimicked Qiao Nian¡¯s actions and stuck out her tongue. She even let out an ¡°Ah¡± and stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Seeing Madam President like this, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you can close your mouth.¡± Madam President retracted her tongue and sat there obediently. Madam President¡¯s tongue was also a little purple. Qiao Nian roughly understood Madam President¡¯s current situation and frowned imperceptibly. In order to confirm her judgment, Qiao Nian said, ¡°Madam President, can you lie down? I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you.¡± ¡°Yes, only by performing acupuncture can I be 100% sure of my thoughts,¡± Qiao Nian said seriously. She met the president¡¯s worried eyes. ¡°The situation is special now.¡± The president recalled how Qiao Nian had administered acupuncture to Lina that night. She had inserted many needles into Lina¡¯s body, and Lina had vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. She had recoveredpletely. ¡°Okay.¡± The President nodded seriously. He looked at Madam Shen Mei and held her hand tightly. He coaxed softly, ¡°Darling, lie down, okay?¡± Qiao Nian had just taken out the silver needles from her bag. When Shen Mei saw the silver needles, her pupils trembled slightly, and she subconsciously took a step back. When Shen Mei saw Qiao Nian approaching, she made a gurgling sound. In the end, she covered her ears with both hands and screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± The president frowned slightly. Seeing Shen Mei¡¯s huge reaction, he immediately stepped forward and hugged her. He asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± However, Shen Mei didn¡¯t seem to hear what the president was saying at all. She stared unblinkingly into the distance, her body trembling. She struggled with all her might, trying to escape the president¡¯s embrace. Seeing that Shen Mei had red up again, the president¡¯s expression darkened. He reached out and hugged Shen Mei tightly, saying anxiously, ¡°Shen Mei, take a deep breath. Take a deep breath. Gradually, you¡¯ll calm down. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shen Mei grabbed hard and tore at the president¡¯s face, leaving a bloody scratch. Chapter 1507 - 1507 Go Out First 1507 Go Out First The president hugged Shen Mei with all his might. When Shen Mei red up again, her strength was several times greater than usual. It was not something he could control casually. Holding the silver needle, Qiao Nian was observing Shen Mei. She hadn¡¯t expected Shen Mei to have such a big reaction. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Shen Mei to go crazy just by looking at the needles. However, Shen Mei¡¯s epilepsy didn¡¯t seem to be because of her cerebral palsy. Could it be because of the Hypnotic worm in Shen Mei¡¯s body? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian changed her original n. After disinfecting the wound, she inserted the silver needle into another acupuncture point. Shen Mei, who had been struggling desperately, calmed down. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. After a while, she pulled out the needle. Shen Mei fell into a crazy state again. Not only that, but Shen Mei¡¯s face grew paler and paler, as if something was sucking her life force. Shen Mei looked at the bedside table with unfocused eyes. Her eyes were red. Qiao Nian looked in Shen Mei¡¯s direction and saw her looking at the Falling Autumn Grass not far away. She frowned slightly. The Falling Autumn Grass had a calming effect, but the way Shen Mei looked at it was not because she wanted it, but because she was very afraid of it. The president didn¡¯t understand why Shen Mei had suddenly gone crazy. He looked in the direction Shen Mei was looking and was stunned. He tried to move Shen Mei¡¯s head, but Shen Mei¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Falling Autumn Grass on the bedside table. Worried, the president experimented a few more times. When he waspletely sure that Shen Mei had been staring at the Falling Autumn Grass on the bedside table, his eyes welled up. He pursed his dry lips and said, ¡°Doctor Qiao, can you take the Falling Autumn Grass out first?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Shen Mei thoughtfully. She took the Falling Autumn Grass out and ced it on the table outside the screen. When Qiao Nian walked into the room again, she saw that Shen Mei was breathing heavily. The extent of her madness had decreased a lot. She nced at the watch on her wrist. Two minutes had passed since she took the Falling Autumn Grass out and Shen Mei regained herposure. She frowned slightly and took out a silver needle, preparing to insert it into Shen Mei¡¯s body. At this moment, Shen Mei shouted again. Seeing this, Qiao Nian could only give up on the idea of performing acupuncture on Shen Mei. Shen Mei¡¯s body was weak now, and she couldn¡¯t withstand any torment. The president didn¡¯t dare to risk Shen Mei¡¯s life. He said to Qiao Nian, ¡°Go out first.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had left, Shen Mei¡¯s deranged state improved a lot. She had spent too much energy just now, and now she fell asleep from exhaustion. Only then did the two of them leave Shen Mei¡¯s room. Lina had been guarding the door. She had just heard her mother scream and seen the wound on her father¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± Qiao Nian walked over to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou looked at her worriedly. ¡°How is it?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± The president didn¡¯t have time to talk to Lina. He looked at Qiao Nian not far away and asked coldly, ¡°Is there a problem with the Falling Autumn Grass?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, then why did my Madam have a strong reaction to this pot of Falling Autumn Grass?¡± The president tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. He gripped the flower pot tightly in his hand, wishing he could crush it. He had thought that he would no longer have to rely on his scheming brother. Now, it seemed that he could not escape at all. The president¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He hadn¡¯t expected Qiao Nian to only be boasting previously. What was even sadder was that Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help him treat Madam¡¯s illness. For the past few days, he had been looking forward to Madam¡¯s recovery every day. Perhaps it was because he had too much hope for Qiao Nian that he was so disappointed. Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly, staring unblinkingly at the president. Chapter 1508 - 1508 Concern would lead to confusion 1508 Concern would lead to confusion In order to cultivate this Falling Autumn Grass, she had been staying in the medicinal room, worried about others interfering with her work. There was definitely nothing wrong with the Falling Autumn Grass she had cultivated. Then, the problem was very likely to be the Falling Autumn Grass Annie had brought. Realizing this, Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. Lina saw that the president and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t look well. Although she was also very sad that her mother hadn¡¯t recovered, she knew that none of this was Qiao Nian¡¯s fault. The tears in Lina¡¯s eyes fell uncontrobly. She sniffled and raised her hand to wipe her tears. She turned to look at the President. ¡°Dad, Nian Nian said that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her Falling Autumn Grass, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have to treat Mom¡¯s illness, but she still agreed. No matter what the oue is, we should ept the current results calmly and believe in Nian Nian¡¯s medical skills.¡± When the president heard Lina¡¯s words, he recalled how pale and weak Lina had been lying on the hospital bed. At that time, it had taken Qiao Nian ten hours to pull Lina back from the gates of hell. Concern would lead to confusion. He was too concerned about Madam, so he suspected Qiao Nian. The president sighed slightly. Qiao Nian was a doctor who was here to save Madam. Even if she couldn¡¯t be saved, he shouldn¡¯t vent his anger on Qiao Nian. The President let go of the flower pot slightly and sighed helplessly. He looked at Qiao Nian gently and was about to speak when a servant ran over. ¡°Mr. President, Princess Annie is outside the pce. She¡¯s making a scene and wants toe in.¡± Annie? The President recalled how Annie had threatened him that day. His expression darkened and he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing her. Chase her away!¡± When the servant heard the president¡¯s words, she stole a nce at him and said softly, ¡°But Princess Annie has already barged in, ignoring the guards¡¯ obstruction.¡± The president was already unhappy. This was the pce, not a garden. Annie simply didn¡¯t take him seriously. She thought she could enter the pce casually. The president¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He stuffed the Falling Autumn Grass into Lina¡¯s hand and clenched his fists tightly. He walked out, preparing to chase Annie out himself. Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Smiling, she said, ¡°Mr. President, aren¡¯t you thinking about what¡¯s wrong? I think there¡¯ll be a result soon.¡± The president stopped in his tracks and looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nian wanted to see Annie. ¡°Are you saying¡­ that Annie was the one who tampered with it?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯ll definitely give us a satisfactory answer.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly, and her lips curved up slightly. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s affirmative gaze, the president seemed to have thought of something. He nodded and said to the servant, ¡°Bring her over!¡± Annie had just barged through the door. She ignored the guns aimed at her. She was very sure that the president would definitely get someone to look for her. After all, only the Falling Autumn Grass she had brought could calm Madam President down. The servant quickly ran out and walked respectfully to Annie. ¡°Princess Annie, the president invites you in.¡± Annie looked up arrogantly, lifting her long red hair. Her entire body sparkled under the sunlight. In her high heels, she walked in smugly. When Annie saw the president, she was about to speak when her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Gu Zhou was already eye-catching just by standing there. She looked at Gu Zhou with a burning gaze. She had long investigated Gu Zhou¡¯s background. In Country Z, the Gu family was a top-notch family, and the Gu family¡¯s assets in Europe were alreadyparable to those of the royal family. Gu Zhou was the only heir of the Gu family. As long as she married Gu Zhou, she would be able to do whatever she wanted in Country Z and Europe. Moreover, she had also found out that Gu Zhou was unmarried. Annie¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Only such a good man was worthy of her in this world. She dismissed all the ordinary men around her. There was no substitute for an absolutely perfect man. However, Annie had also found out that Qiao Nian was Gu Zhou¡¯s private doctor. At the thought that the two of them were so close, her expression turned ugly. Chapter 1509 - 1509 Killing Intent 1509 Killing Intent A trace of killing intent shed in Annie¡¯s eyes. As long as there was a chance, she would definitely kill Qiao Nian. Annie walked towards them in her twelve-centimeter high heels. She was wearing a tight dress today. When she walked, she swayed and looked very charming. When the president saw Annieing over, his expression darkened. Suppressing his displeasure, he said, ¡°Annie, as a princess, why are you making a scene outside? Do you think this is a garden that you can enter and leave as you please?¡± Annie tucked her hair behind her ear and looked at the president charmingly. Smiling, she said, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re family. I was worried that you would be deceived, so I risked everything to barge in. I was just being kind.¡± With that, Annie¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said with interest, ¡°You said that you know how to cultivate Falling Autumn Grass. I¡¯m here today to see the Falling Autumn Grass you cultivated.¡± Annie¡¯s eyes were filled with smugness as she said lightly, ¡°Or are you just lying to my kind and innocent uncle!¡± The smile on Annie¡¯s face grew even more pronounced. She licked her lips slightly and looked at the president as if she was watching a show. The president¡¯s expression darkened. He pressed his eyes and pursed his lips into a straight line. Annie¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept over the flower pot in Lina¡¯s hand. When he saw the seedlings emerging from the pot, she burst outughing. ¡°Uncle, how can you be so naive? How can anyone lie to you? You¡¯re too easy to fool.¡± Annie pointed at the flower pot in Lina¡¯s hand and mocked loudly, ¡°Is this Falling Autumn Grass? This is too funny!¡± The president looked at Annie with a sinister expression. He was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He wanted to kill her. Qiao Nian walked over to Lina and took the flower pot from her. Then, she walked up to Annie. Her gaze was calm as she asked unhurriedly, ¡°Princess Annie, isn¡¯t this Falling Autumn Grass?¡± When Annie heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Only then did she look at the flower pot in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. When she saw the seedling in the flower pot clearly, she was slightly stunned. Her pupils dted uncontrobly. The person who cultivated the Falling Autumn Grass lived in the castle. She often went to the garden to look at it. Just now, she was a little far away, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly what Lina¡¯s seedling looked like. When Qiao Nian brought it closer, she realized that it was really Falling Autumn Grass. Annie looked at Qiao Nian in shock. Just as she was about to ask, she suddenly thought of something and her expression turned indifferent. Annie chuckled and said frivolously, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say this is Falling Autumn Grass. Go and try it and see how my aunt will react after using it.¡± Annie was clearly mocking Qiao Nian, but it also proved one thing. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Falling Autumn Grass couldn¡¯t stabilize Madam President¡¯s condition at all. In other words, there was something else that had stabilized Madam President¡¯s condition during this period of time. Falling Autumn Grass was just a cover. The president frowned slightly. Only then did he realize how stupid he had been to be yed by his brother. The president calmed down and recalled what had just happened carefully. Whether it was him, Lina, or Qiao Nian, none of them had any strange reactions when they saw the Falling Autumn Grass. Why did Madam have such a strong reaction when she saw the Falling Autumn Grass? From Annie¡¯s reaction just now, Qiao Nian had indeed cultivated Falling Autumn Grass. Logically speaking, if the Falling Autumn Grass didn¡¯t work, Madam shouldn¡¯t have resisted. The President¡¯s frown deepened. He couldn¡¯t understand what had gone wrong. Chapter 1510 - 1510 Fake 1510 Fake The president¡¯s gaze locked on Annie¡¯s face. Seeing that he was looking at her, Annie looked away guiltily. After Annie finished speaking, her gaze fell on the president¡¯s face. She said mockingly, ¡°Uncle, I told you before not to believe this woman¡¯s nonsense. What she made is a fake. Only we can cultivate real Falling Autumn Grass! You should believe me. We¡¯re family! I¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Qiao Nian walked up to Annie and blocked her view. She looked at the president and interrupted her without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Annie met Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes. Those eyes emitted a sinister aura, scaring Annie so much that she shivered. Qiao Nian felt that she and the president might have encountered a misunderstanding. They had always thought that the Falling Autumn Grass had stabilized the president¡¯s illness. Now, it seemed that things weren¡¯t that simple. A thought shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. Her expression changed slightly. She walked over to Chen Qing and took the Falling Autumn Grass from him, then handed the pot to Chen Qing. Qiao Nian slowly walked over to Annie. The pot of Falling Autumn Grass in her hand had been brought over by Annie four days ago. Annie nced at therge pot of Falling Autumn Grass in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. Her lips curved up slightly, and she looked at Qiao Nian with a smile in her eyes. With a mocking expression, she said, ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look. This is the real Falling Autumn Grass. Don¡¯t use those messy things to deceive my uncle again!¡± Annie paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, it means that you want to murder my aunt. Murdering Madam President is a capital crime! I advise you to think carefully!¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I know very well what I¡¯m doing.¡± Qiao Nian sneered at Annie, then smashed the pot of Falling Autumn Grass in her hand to the ground. p! The flower pot shattered into countless pieces, and fragments sttered everywhere. When Gu Zhou realized that Qiao Nian was about to smash the flower pot, he had already walked to Qiao Nian¡¯s side and shielded her behind him. Annie was so close to the pot that she didn¡¯t have time to hide. Fragments of the pot closest to her cut her face. ¡°Ah!¡± Annie screamed in pain. She trembled as she covered her aching face, then lowered her hand. When she saw the bright red blood in her palm, her body trembled uncontrobly. Could her face be disfigured?! Her face was the most important thing in the world to her. She would never allow her face to be hurt in any way. She looked at Qiao Nian angrily, only to realize that Gu Zhou was standing in front of her. It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could her face have been injured? What Annie couldn¡¯t ept the most was that Gu Zhou was actually protecting Qiao Nian! ¡°You¡¯re simply a lunatic. Why did you smash the flower pot!¡± Annie looked at Qiao Nian, who had walked out from behind Gu Zhou, and reprimanded her loudly. The president and Lina, who were standing not far away, were also stunned. The two of them were not affected. The president, who was standing beside Lina, narrowed his eyes slightly, his heart filled with confusion. When every pot of Falling Autumn Grass was sent over, he had already gotten someone to examine it. Be it the Falling Autumn Grass, the flower pot, or the soil of the Falling Autumn Grass, there were no other harmful substances. At this moment, Qiao Nian realized something strange about the Falling Autumn Grass. The president stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian ignored Lina¡¯s anger and looked at Gu Zhou, her lips curving up slightly. Actually, when she smashed the flower pot, she calcted the angle in advance. However, she did not expect Gu Zhou to still be worried that she would be injured and run over to protect her. It felt so good to be protected by Gu Zhou. Although she could do many things alone, she still hoped that Gu Zhou could always protect and care for her. Perhaps every youngdy who was immersed in love felt this way. Chapter 1511 - 1511 Are you injured? 1511 Are you injured? Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze swept up and down Qiao Nian¡¯s body. Seeing that Qiao Nian was not injured, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Annie was standing two to three steps away from Gu Zhou. He could clearly see Gu Zhou looking at Qiao Nian with gentleness, worry, and love. Fury burned in her heart. Annie red at Qiao Nian angrily. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou gently and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he nodded slightly and turned to walk to the side. Qiao Nian and Annie were in a confrontation now. He would disturb Qiao Nian if he stayed here. Annie stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. Seeing that Gu Zhou was about to leave, she subconsciously raised her hand to grab his arm. Suddenly, the image of Gu Zhou breaking her hand appeared in her mind again. Annie couldn¡¯t help but shiver and silently retract her hand. She couldn¡¯t bear to vent her anger on Gu Zhou, but Qiao Nian was a good punching bag. Annie questioned with a dark expression, ¡°Assassination of the princess is a capital crime! Do you want to be cut into pieces or be shot to death?¡± Annie retracted her gaze coldly and her gaze fell on the president¡¯s face. She said impatiently, ¡°Uncle, my father was already very angry when I was injured herest time. If I¡¯m injured again, I¡¯m afraid my father won¡¯t be so easy to talk to!¡± This was a tant threat! Lina was so angry that her eyes were red. She looked at Annie fiercely and was so angry that she could not say anything. She could not help but clench her fists. Lina frowned tightly. Although her father was the president of Europe, why did their family have to listen to their uncle¡¯s family? From this perspective, her uncle looked more like the president of Europe because he had the absolute right to speak. The president narrowed his eyes in displeasure. It was just a small injury. As his niece, Annie actually threatened him again! Qiao Nian could sense the tension between them. However, if the president attacked Annie, it would mean that the president had dered war on Mark. Perhaps Mark had been waiting for this moment. Qiao Nian smiled and crossed her arms, saying innocently, ¡°Princess Annie really knows how to joke. I just identally dropped a pot of grass. How can you call it an assassination?¡± Annie looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. She had seen Qiao Nian smash the flower pot to the ground with her own eyes. Qiao Nian was still lying! She was so angry that she was panting heavily. She pointed at Qiao Nian. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. Let me tell you, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re trying to assassinate me. If my father finds out about this, he¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Qiao Nian smiled and continued, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait here for the arrival of the First Earl. However, I still want to discuss the Falling Autumn Grass with you!¡± With that, Qiao Nian bent down. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t pick up the Falling Autumn Grass on the ground. Instead, she picked up one of the pieces of soil. When Annie saw the soil in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, her pupils dted uncontrobly. She gripped the corner of her shirt nervously. However, Annie quickly suppressed the fear in her heart. She tried hard to remain calm and deliberately said coldly, ¡°My time is so precious. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different whether you¡¯re willing to talk to me or not. I wonder if the princess knows what this is.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she brought the soil to Annie. Annie subconsciously took two steps back. She said anxiously and angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you bring this in front of me!¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had brought the soil in front of her again, Annie¡¯s face turned red with anger. She pped Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and flung the soil away. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you bring such a dirty thing in front of me? Let me tell you, I have nothing to say to you. Assassinating a princess is a capital crime!¡± Annie roared. Chapter 1512 - 1512 Fear 1512 Fear Seeing Qiao Nian pick up another piece of soil and walk towards her, Annie¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She shouted, ¡°Someone, someone, take her down!¡± Although Qiao Nian was young, her boldness wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could learn. Annie¡¯s reaction just now had already exined everything. There was something wrong with the soil used to cultivate Falling Autumn Grass. Otherwise, Annie wouldn¡¯t have been so frightened that she stayed away from the soil. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the servant¡¯s face not far away. She said, ¡°Bring over the other pot of Falling Autumn Grass from Madam President¡¯s room!¡± The servants looked at the President again. Seeing the President nod, they walked towards Madam President¡¯s room. A servant brought out the Falling Autumn Grass from Madam President¡¯s room and handed it to Qiao Nian. Lina looked at Qiao Nian curiously, not understanding what Qiao Nian was doing. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Nian Nian, what are you doing?¡± Lina¡¯s words were also what many people were thinking. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and they couldn¡¯t wait for her answer. Qiao Nian gave Lina a look, signaling for her to step back. She raised the pot of Falling Autumn Grass high in her hand and smashed it hard onto the ground. The president¡¯s expression changed slightly. He took a step forward. This was Madam¡¯sst pot of Falling Autumn Grass. However, when he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s calm expression, he stopped in his tracks and clenched his fists tightly. Qiao Nian squatted down and picked up another piece of soil. This time, she wrapped the soil in a handkerchief and handed it to Annie again. Instinctively, Annie took a few more steps back, a trace of fear shing in her eyes. Qiao Nian took another step forward, and Annie immediately took a few more steps back. A cold smile shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s lips. She looked at Annie and said, ¡°We had a misunderstanding previously. Falling Autumn Grass does have a calming effect. I¡¯ve always thought that Madam President needed Falling Autumn Grass, but now I realize that that¡¯s not the case.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Her gaze fell on the soil in the handkerchief and she continued, ¡°If nts want to grow, they have to absorb things from the soil.¡± Annie looked at Qiao Nian in fear, her frown deepening. Seeing Annie like this, the President¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, he might never have known that there was something wrong with this Falling Autumn Grass! Qiao Nian looked at Annie sharply, her voice like ice. ¡°Annie, I think the reason why Madam President can¡¯t ept my Falling Autumn Grass is because I didn¡¯t use this soil!¡± Sunlight fell on Annie¡¯s face. She was sweating nervously. Her fingers gripped the hem of her dress tightly, trying hard to remain calm. ¡°Princess Annie, please answer my question first!¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°Do you want this soil?¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she took a step forward. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want this piece of soil. Hurry up and take it away. Do you not understand humannguage?¡± Annie was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. She shouted, ¡°Qiao Nian, I¡¯m telling you, leave quickly. I don¡¯t want to see you at all now!¡± Annie took a few more steps to the side. Seeing that she was some distance away from Qiao Nian, she heaved a sigh of relief. Hope once again fell on the president¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle, hurry up and chase this lunatic out. If you don¡¯t chase her out, I¡¯ll never provide you with Falling Autumn Grass again. She¡¯ll only harm Auntie here. Do you want to see Auntie die at your hands?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The president scolded in a low voice! Chapter 1513 - 1513 Bewitching Words 1513 Bewitching Words The president¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark. Although he had no choice but to be threatened by Mark, this didn¡¯t mean that he could ept Annie¡¯s casual words that cursed his Madam! The president¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Miss Qiao, what¡¯s wrong with this piece of soil? Can you tell me directly?¡± Annie¡¯s heart was in her throat. She hurriedly said loudly, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t listen to her lies anymore. She¡­¡± Then, before Annie could finish speaking, the servant covered her mouth. She was so anxious that her face turned red. She couldn¡¯t say a word. The president¡¯s gaze fell on Annie¡¯s face. He said calmly, ¡°Annie, don¡¯t speak first. I want to hear what Miss Qiao has to say. If I really misunderstand you, I¡¯ll apologize to you!¡± Annie looked at the soil in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand in fear, struggling with all her might. Qiao Nian handed the soil in her hand to Chen Qing. She wanted Chen Qing to rest at home, but Chen Qing had insisted oning. Chen Qing took the soil and left. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the face that loved her. She said calmly, ¡°I think there¡¯s definitely nothing wrong with the Falling Autumn Grass. If there¡¯s a problem with the cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for the Falling Autumn Grass to survive. However, when I sent over the Falling Autumn Grass, Madam President was terrified and uneasy. The only difference between my Falling Autumn Grass and Princess Annie¡¯s Falling Autumn Grass is in the soil. As long as theboratory tests the soil, we¡¯ll know the problem.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she hurriedly said, ¡°Every time Sister Annie sends the Falling Autumn Grass over, Dad will get the researchers to examine it. Be it the Falling Autumn Grass or the soil, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± The president nodded in agreement. He had doubts about the Falling Autumn Grass Mark had sent over. That was why he tested it every time. After all, Mark had been staring at his throne. He was also wary of Mark. When Qiao Nian heard the President¡¯s words, her lips curved up slightly. She continued, ¡°Mr. President, some things can¡¯t be detected immediately. Some things won¡¯t be discovered under normal circumstances. Some things might only be revealed after being watered or fertilized.¡± Annie¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier, and a chill ran down her spine. Although Qiao Nian was smiling, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She looked at Annie not far away and said, ¡°When the poison is released, it will be absorbed by the Falling Autumn Grass and dissipated.¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked at Annie sharply. Seeing Annie¡¯s terrified expression, his heart instantly turned cold. No wonder Mark had taken the initiative to send the Falling Autumn Grass over. He had ill intentions. Soon, Chen Qing and the butler came in. The butler handed the president a copy of the list of chemicals. The president looked at the items on the list. The first few items were identical to the previous examination results, but this time, there was an additional line. Teng Yang? The president felt that something was wrong with Teng Yang. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t he been able to detect it previously? He looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing not far away. The president handed the list to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nced at Annie and saw that she was staring fixedly at the piece of paper in her hand, as if she yearned to eat it. Qiao Nian knew what to do. She looked down at the list in her hand. There was an addition of Teng Yang. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly, her expressionplicated. The president didn¡¯t know what this Teng Yang was either. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Qiao, what is this Teng Yang? Why didn¡¯t I find anything when I checked it previously? Why is it suddenly here now?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Annie coldly. After some thought, she continued, ¡°Teng Yang isn¡¯t poisonous.¡± ¡°What?¡± The President looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, his frown deepening. Lina looked shocked, her eyes filled with surprise. If Teng Yang wasn¡¯t poisonous, their efforts today would have been in vain. Chapter 1514 - 1514 Proud 1514 Proud Initially, Annie had looked flustered, but when she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she rxed and gestured for the servants beside her to push her away. She heaved a sigh of relief and raised her head proudly again. With a smug expression, she said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve said it before. This woman is problematic. Let me tell you, if you beg me now, I¡¯ll consider sending Autumn Grass to Aunt in the future. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The president¡¯s expression changed drastically in anger, just like when a tsunami struck. Dark clouds gathered. ¡°Annie, do you really think that Europe belongs to you?¡± Annie looked up slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no point in saying that. We¡¯re family. Why don¡¯t you consider Aunt¡¯s sickness? We can choose not to send the Falling Autumn Grass over.¡± Once again, Annie said, ¡°I know how important Aunt is to you, so my father and I have always provided you with Falling Autumn Grass. No matter what, we have worked hard even if we didn¡¯t contribute.¡± The weather was very good today, and the sun was shining brightly. Annie looked at Qiao Nian. Someone like Qiao Nian could only be a vase. Such an idiot was not even worthy of being her stumbling block. Annie looked at Gu Zhou not far away with a smile. With affection in her eyes, she said gently, ¡°Brother Gu Zhou, I¡¯ll give you a choice now. First, if youe with me, you have to be separated from that woman. At that time, you can only have eyes for me. Second, if you stay with her, the two of you will be the ones who assassinated the princess. My father will never let you off.¡± Annie¡¯s tone was firm. Her eyes were filled with viciousness as she looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked calm, but Lina, who was standing not far away, was so angry that her face was flushed red. Lina really didn¡¯t understand how Annie had the cheek to seduce Gu Zhou. A woman like Annie who had been with countless men was not worthy of Gu Zhou at all. Moreover, Gu Zhou was Nian Nian¡¯s man. Lina was furious. She quickly stepped forward, subconsciously wanting to argue. At this moment, Gu Zhou spoke. ¡°Will you give me everything I want?¡± When Annie heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with surprise. She took a step forward, but when she saw the soil by her feet, she subconsciously stopped in her tracks and nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Annie coldly, as if he was looking at a corpse. His voice was as cold as ice. ¡°I want your life.¡± The smile in Annie¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated. She said angrily, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lina liked to see Annie suffer. She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Sister Annie, Mr. Gu said that he wants your life. Are you going to give it to him?¡± Annie looked at Lina with a knife-like gaze. Lina met Annie¡¯s eyes fearlessly, her expression calm. She finally understood why Nian Nian hadn¡¯t been worried about Gu Zhou. Now, it seemed that it was mainly because Nian Nian had a reliable husband. Annie red at Lina angrily. She looked at the stone by her feet and bent down to pick it up. Without hesitation, she threw it at Lina. She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Gu Zhou, but who did Lina think she was? How dare she mock her? ¡°Lina!¡± The president¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to rush over, but he was a little far from Lina. ¡°Lina!¡± Qiao Nian called out. Instinctively, she tried to stop the stone in the air, but it was too fast. It had already flown in front of her. Lina looked at the flying rock and saw that it was about to hit her head. She was so frightened that she closed her eyes. Right at this moment, Chen Qing grabbed the stone. Lina sensed someone behind her move. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a man standing in front of her. Chen Qing¡¯s body rose and fell slightly, as if he had hardened from intense exercise. Chen Qing turned to look at Lina and asked in a low voice, ¡°Seventh Princess, how are you? Are you injured?¡± Lina stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing and shook her head in a daze. She lowered her head in embarrassment, her gaze inadvertentlynding on Chen Qing¡¯s injured and bleeding hand. Lina looked up at Chen Qing in a panic and said worriedly, ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Chapter 1515 - 1515 Well Done 1515 Well Done Chen Qing casually threw the stone in his hand to the side and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Well done.¡± Qiao Nian nced at the document, then her gaze fell on Annie¡¯s face. Seeing that Annie was still looking smug, she poured cold water on her mercilessly. ¡°Princess Annie, I haven¡¯t finished speaking. It¡¯s too early for you to be happy!¡± When Annie heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly, but she quickly calmed down. She pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you say that Teng Yang isn¡¯t poisonous? Why are you changing your words now? I want to hear what other lies a liar like you can make up.¡± There was no trace of a smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She looked at Annie coldly and questioned, ¡°May I know what the crime of poisoning Madam President in Europe is?¡± Annie frowned. She was frightened by Qiao Nian¡¯s aura and almost bit her tongue. She said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting again!¡± The president looked at Qiao Nian in surprise, his heart burning with anxiety. ¡°Miss Qiao, please borate!¡± Qiao Nian had long sorted out the ins and outs of this matter. She looked at the president in front of her and said, ¡°Teng Yang is indeed not poisonous, but the Teng Yang Flower contains poison. We¡¯ve indeed found Teng Yang in the soil. If I¡¯m not wrong, Miss Annie must have crushed the Teng Yang Flower into liquid beforehand and watered the soil. The poison of the Teng Yang Flower can make one hallucinate. If one is exposed to this poison often, it will make one mentally unstable.¡± Qiao Nian handed the soil to Annie again. Seeing Annie duck back in panic, her eyes turned cold. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with this soil, Princess Annie, why did you hide behind it?¡± Qiao Nian asked sharply. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I just feel disgusted by you. I just don¡¯t want to stand with you!¡± Annie refused to admit defeat. Qiao Nian smiled coldly and continued, ¡°I think Princess Annie must have spent a lot of effort on this. When this soil isn¡¯t watered, the poison of the Teng Yang Flower won¡¯t show. Every time you water the Falling Autumn Grass, the poison of the Teng Yang Flower will spread. So it looks like Princess Annie knows a lot about herbs!¡± Just now, when Qiao Nian saw the words Teng Yang, the doubts in her heart were resolved. No wonder she had always felt that Madam President¡¯s cerebral palsy should have been cured. Madam President shouldn¡¯t have lost her mind. So the culprit was the Teng Yang flower. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Teng Yang flowers at all.¡± Annie gripped her skirt nervously and looked at the president in front of her impatiently. She said anxiously, ¡°Uncle, are you going to let this woman nder me? All these years, I¡¯ve often sent Aunt Falling Autumn Grass before her illness stabilized. If it weren¡¯t for me, Aunt would have died long ago!¡± The president stood rooted to the ground in silence. He didn¡¯t believe Annie. Then his face turned green with anger. If what Qiao Nian said was true, then hadn¡¯t he personally caused her Madam to fall ill and lose her mind all these years? He loved his Madam the most, but he was the one who had personally ruined her! Lina quickly walked to the president¡¯s side and hurriedly supported him. She called out anxiously, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1516 - 1516 Eating Soil 1516 Eating Soil Qiao Nian nodded slightly and said seriously, ¡°Not only can the Teng Yang Flower cause hallucinations, but it¡¯s also nourishment for Hypnotic worms.¡± ¡°Many Hypnotic worms like the poison of the Teng Yang Flower.¡± Seeing the blood drain from Annie¡¯s face, Qiao Nian knew that her guess was right. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Earl Mark¡¯s castle to have so many good things!¡± ¡°Qiao Nian, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t lie to the public here. It¡¯s impossible for me to have a Hypnotic worm in my home. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Get out of here now. I don¡¯t want to see you again! I¡¯m a princess. You have to listen to me!¡± Annie pointed in the direction of the pce door and said loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t know about the Teng Yang Flower?¡± Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at the soil in her hand. ¡°How about this? Take a bite and I¡¯ll believe you. Do you really know that there¡¯s no Teng Yang Flower here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous. I¡¯m the princess of Europe. Why should I eat dirt!¡± Annie¡¯s face was red with anger. She no longer wanted to confront Qiao Nian. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she was stopped by the servants. Qiao Nian gave Chen Qing a look. Chen Qing kicked Annie in the knee. Annie lost her bnce and fell to her knees. Chen Qing tied Annie¡¯s hands behind her back. He was not from Europe, and he would not be as polite to Annie as other foreigners. Annie¡¯s hair was in a mess. She looked at Qiao Nian, who was getting closer and closer to her, with a ferocious expression. She shouted, ¡°You b*tch, get lost quickly. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Chen Qing naturally dislocated Annie¡¯s hands. Annie knelt on the ground in a sorry state. Her arms were already dislocated. She screamed in pain, her miserable voice echoing throughout the pce. Qiao Nian stood in front of Annie. Her gaze fell on Annie¡¯s face and she smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s nothing wrong with this soil? Since there¡¯s no problem, why don¡¯t you dare to eat it? If you dare to eat it, it proves that what you said is true. Then I¡¯m willing to apologize to you and let you do whatever you want with it. How about that?¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian had already handed a speck of soil to Annie. ¡°No, I won¡¯t eat it. I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Annie shouted in fear and unease, desperately moving back, as if Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t holding soil in her hand, but a ferocious beast. Annie knew very well that the juice of the Teng Yang Flower was highly poisonous. If she smelled it, she might fall into an illusion, but if she ate it, she would immediately die! In Annie¡¯s opinion, nothing was more important than her life! The president, who was being supported by Lina, slowly stood up straight. If what Qiao Nian had said previously was just a theory, then all of Annie¡¯s actions proved that Qiao Nian was right! The president slowly pushed Lina¡¯s hand away and walked towards Annie. He walked up to her and looked down at her. When his father was still around, he had a good rtionship with his eldest brother¡¯s family. In the past, when he went to his eldest brother¡¯s house, he often hugged Annie. That innocent and adorable child back then had already be very vicious. The president trembled with anger. He looked at Annie in disappointment and pped her hard. ¡°Who gave you the guts? How can you do this?¡± Every word the president said came out as if through gritted teeth. He tried hard to control himself from strangling Anne immediately. She had never expected her father¡¯s good n to be seen through by a woman. When Annie heard the President¡¯s words, her body trembled uncontrobly. She said fearfully, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m my father¡¯s only daughter!¡± ¡°If hees, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± The president¡¯s voice was loud and clear, like a hammer smashing into the hearts of everyone present, making them panic! Chapter 1517 - 1517 Gratitude 1517 Gratitude Annie was taken away by the soldiers in a sorry state. The President watched as Annie left. Thinking of how he had personally harmed his Madam all these years, he felt a little suffocated. The president was breathing heavily. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Just as he was about to discuss Madam¡¯s condition with Qiao Nian, his vision suddenly darkened and he lost consciousness. ¡°Dad!¡± Lina shouted loudly and hurriedly helped the president up. The people standing not far away also hurriedly helped the president up and sent him to the room next to Madam President. The pce was instantly in chaos. At this moment, the only person who could stabilize the morale of the army was Lina. Lina got someone to close the pce, and soon, the pce returned to its usual calm. ¡­ An hourter. Lina gave the president the Chinese medicine Qiao Nian had prepared for him. She put down the bowl of medicine in his hand and looked at the president worriedly. Lina thought of her unconscious mother in the room next door and sighed helplessly. In the past, she had heard from her father that her mother had be like this because of the aftereffects of an ident when she gave birth to her. All these years, in order to treat his mother, his father had searched for famous doctors. In the end, he finally confirmed that the Falling Autumn Grass could stabilize his mother¡¯s condition. However, they had never expected the Falling Autumn Grass to be a scam. It was Uncle Mark¡¯s method to obtain the throne. She could not ept this. Her father, who had always loved her mother deeply, would definitely not be able to ept this. Nian Nian said that her father had fainted because his blood was surging. Lina walked out of the room with red-rimmed eyes. Seeing Qiao Nian sitting alone in a pavilion not far away, she walked over. Seeing Lina walk over, Qiao Nian sat down beside her and asked, ¡°Has the president finished his medicine?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were wet. She nodded and looked at Qiao Nian uneasily. ¡°Nian Nian, is my father really fine? Will he wake up for the banquet?¡± Qiao Nian reached out and held Lina¡¯s hand. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Of course. The president is just exhausted. After taking the medicine and resting, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lina sensed the warmth of Qiao Nian¡¯s palm, which made her feel at ease. She heaved a sigh of relief. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she asked uneasily, ¡°Nian Nian, you went in with my father to treat my mother¡¯s illness. How¡¯s my mother¡¯s health now? Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Madam President¡¯s health requires a closer examination. I can¡¯t make a direct judgment yet,¡± Qiao Nian said apologetically. ¡°After the President wakes up, if he¡¯s still willing to let me treat Madam President, I¡¯ll only be able to confirm the diagnosis after I¡¯ve done a full examination.¡± Lina looked at Qiao Nian gratefully. If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Lina reached out and hugged Qiao Nian. Seeing Gu Zhou and Chen Qing walking over, she let go of Qiao Nian reluctantly. Gu Zhou walked to the table and sat down. Chen Qing stood quietly beside Gu Zhou. Lina gave Gu Zhou and Chen Qing a friendly smile. Only then did her gaze fall on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She asked uneasily, ¡°Nian Nian, can you stay in the pce today? I¡¯m worried about my father¡¯s health¡­¡± What Lina was most worried about was that after her father woke up, he would think about her mother again. If he fainted from anger again, then¡­ Qiao Nian could naturally understand Lin Na¡¯s worry. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure. If there¡¯s anything, you cane to me directly.¡± Lina looked at Qiao Nian gratefully, then called the butler over and asked him to bring Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to rest. She even asked them to specially prepare a scrumptious meal for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. When everyone had left, Lina returned to the president¡¯s room alone. She closed the door and realized that her legs were weak. Too many things had happened today. When she thought of the Falling Autumn Grass Uncle Mark had sent over, she still had lingering fears. Chapter 1518 - 1518 Heartache for Him 1518 Heartache for Him But now that she was the only one left in the family, the only thing she could do was support the family. If she fell too, this family would really be gone. Only then did she notice that her father¡¯s face was already wrinkled. His hair was a little white at the temples. In a daze, Lina recalled when she was young. At that time, her father and uncle were still very close. They would take her and Sister Annie to the forest to hunt. She didn¡¯t know when it began, but her father and Uncle¡¯s rtionship had been getting worse and worse. They were clearly family. Could the position of president make a family turn against each other? Lina couldn¡¯t understand. She took a deep breath and walked out again. She wondered if the butler had treated Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian well. Lina walked towards the backyard. When she passed by the pavilion, she saw Chen Qing leaning against a rocking chair. She walked towards Chen Qing and was about to greet him when she noticed that he had already fallen asleep. Chen Qing leaned back in his rocking chair and ced his hands in front of him. There was still scarlet blood on his right hand, and his white shirt made him look especially eye-catching. Lina¡¯s expression changed slightly. Previously, when Annie had thrown a stone at her and the stone had almost hit her, Chen Qing had grabbed it. That was why she was not injured. Chen Qing had suffered this injury on her behalf. At that time, she had noticed that the stone was sharp. In order to smash her face, Annie had deliberately picked a sharp stone. His hand must be in pain! There were dark circles under Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. He looked very tired, which was why he had fallen asleep sitting here. Seeing the wound on Chen Qing¡¯s hand, aplicated look shed in Lina¡¯s eyes. She turned around and walked towards the servant not far away, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine box?¡± The servant asked anxiously, ¡°On the cab beside the living room. Princess, where are you injured? Do you want to call a doctor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go ahead.¡± With that, Lina sent the servant away. She took the medicine box. When she returned to the pavilion again, she gently ced it on the stone table. She sat beside him. The two of them were so close that she could clearly see every pore on his face. Carefully, she unfolded Chen Qing¡¯s injured hand. She first cleaned it with clear water, then disinfected it with alcohol. When all the wounds were exposed, she applied medicine to each one. When Lina was applying the medicine, she was worried that she would wake Chen Qing up. She stole a few nces at Chen Qing. When Chen Qing¡¯s wound was treated, she saw that he had not woken up. Only then did her heart, which had been in her throat, rx. Lina¡¯s heart was beating wildly. His eyes were cold and so dark that there was no trace of impurity. It made one shiver. Lina subconsciously took a step back and identally tripped over a stone bench, falling back uncontrobly. Chen Qing was a bodyguard, so he slept very lightly. When he woke up, his professional eyes turned cold. When he saw that it was Lina, he saw that she was about to fall and reached out to pull her up. However, his injured hand missed Lina¡¯s arm. Lina fell to the ground. ¡°Argh.¡± Chen Qing frowned. He had subconsciously gone to pull Lina back just now with his injured hand. He had moved too much and pulled at the wound, causing him to frown in pain. Lina had been a little embarrassed. How could she have been so stupid as to fall again? However, when she heard Chen Qing groan in pain, she hurriedly stood up and held Chen Qing¡¯s injured right hand with both hands. She asked nervously, ¡°Your wound has opened again. Don¡¯t tell me your wound has grown bigger?¡± The recliner behind Chen Qing swayed casually. He looked at Lina in front of him. Under the sunlight, her entire face looked much gentler. Chapter 1519 - 1519 Puppet 1519 Puppet What surprised Chen Qing was that Lina was the princess he had to protect. He shouldn¡¯t be the person she cared about. She looked small, and her eyes were still a little red when she was anxious. She kept staring at his hand. He nced at his hand, which was already wrapped in gauze. Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t see the condition of the wound. Chen Qing retracted his hand. His gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face and he said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Seventh Princess. I¡¯ll go look for Second Young Master and Second Young Madam.¡± Just as Lina was about to say something, she saw that Chen Qing had already left. She looked at Chen Qing¡¯s back. Her heart seemed to be empty, and she felt disappointed and ufortable. A trace of confusion shed in Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. Just now, Second Young Master and Second Young Madam were talking to him in the pavilion. He didn¡¯t know when he had fallen asleep, but he had been sleeping there. ¡­ The next day. The sun was shining brightly. Under the butler¡¯s lead, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian arrived at the dining area of the pce. At this moment, the president¡¯s family of three was sitting at the table. When Lina saw Qiao Nianing over, she ran up to her happily and took her arm. Smiling, she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t know what you liked to eat, so we prepared some breakfast in An City and our country. Look and choose what you like to eat.¡± The president also stood up and invited Gu Zhou to sit down with him. There was no need for him to get up, but when he thought of how Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had saved them yesterday, he stood up to express his gratitude. Shen Mei sat there, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. Her eyes were bright, and her expression was much better than before. After exchanging pleasantries, Qiao Nian sat down opposite Madam President. She could see Madam President¡¯s expression. Now, it seemed that Madam President¡¯s expression was much better than yesterday. During the meal, the President scooped some soup for Madam President and ced it in front of her. Holding a spoon, Madam President scooped up the soup herself, feeling a little ufortable. She even stole a few timid nces at Qiao Nian. When she saw Qiao Nian smiling at her, her face instantly turned red, and she lowered her head even more. Qiao Nian lowered her head to eat, observing Madam President¡¯s condition. The president noticed that Qiao Nian had been observing Madam President, and his heart was filled with gratitude. Fortunately, Qiao Nian was around. Otherwise, their entire family wouldn¡¯t know how they would suffer. After breakfast, the President realized that Shen Mei had no intention of resisting Qiao Nian. Instead, she had been sizing her up curiously. A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Shen Mei was no different from a normal person. Moreover, her eyes were no longer unfocused. A thought shed across her mind. Actually, Shen Mei¡¯s cerebral palsy might have recovered long ago. Cerebral palsy was indeed difficult to treat from birth, but it could be cured from behind the scenes. Moreover, after it was cured, it would not affect one¡¯s intelligence. After breakfast, the President and Madam prepared to take a walk. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing left, and Lina held Qiao Nian¡¯s arm as they followed the President and Madam. Shen Mei was in a good mood. When she walked to the garden, she looked at the courtyard full of flowers and called Lina to help her pick them. Seeing Shen Mei and Lina chatting andughing, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile. The president looked at his wife and daughter in the distance, his eyes filled with gentleness and doting. He looked at Qiao Nian beside him and hesitated for a moment before walking over to her and asking in a low voice, ¡°Miss Qiao, how is my Madam¡¯s health now? You can tell me the truth.¡± He sighed slightly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m prepared for the worst.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the president¡¯s words, she knew that he wanted to hear the truth. Only then did she say, ¡°When I took her pulse, I realized that her skin and tongue were purple. I knew that she had been poisoned.¡± When the president heard the word ¡°poisoned¡±, his expression changed. ¡°The poison of the Teng Yang Flower has already corroded her internal organs. She¡¯s fine because of the Hypnotic worm in her body. A portion of the poison has already been absorbed by the Hypnotic worm in her body.¡± ¡°What? Hypnotic worm? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I only realized that she was poisoned and has a Hypnotic worm when I saw the Teng Yang flower yesterday.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment. She stood under the sunlight, but her words were as cold as ice. ¡°After some time, when the puppet Hypnotic worm grows up, Madam will be a puppet.¡± Chapter 1520 - 1520 Puppet 1520 Puppet Although the sun was shining brightly, the president felt extremely cold. His hands were trembling slightly, and his palms were covered in cold sweat. Even if they had differences in many ways, there was no need to fight to the death for the throne. ¡°Puppet?¡± The President¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. His voice trembled a little, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°Is it what I think it is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Madam will be a puppet. Everything she says and does will be under the instructions of the master of the mother parasite.¡± The president¡¯s eyes were cold, mixed with bloodlust. He had always treated Mark as his brother, but Mark had tested his bottom line in every way. The president pursed his lips tightly. Now, he would never give in again. He wanted to get back everything that belonged to him! He tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. His temples were throbbing with anger as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Qiao, can my Madam be saved?¡± Qiao Nian pondered for a moment. She looked at Shen Mei not far away and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of hope shed in the president¡¯s eyes. He promised solemnly, ¡°As long as Madam can recover, I¡¯ll agree to any request of yours, Miss Qiao!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the president, who was standing beside her. She could hear the pleading in the president¡¯s words. She had long thought it through, so she said, ¡°Mr. President, Madam¡¯s situation is a littleplicated. If you want to treat her, I need your cooperation.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll cooperate fully. As long as you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail,¡± the president said with a firm gaze. Qiao Nian smiled. Although Shen Mei didn¡¯t look like Professor Shen¡¯s daughter at all, stic surgery technology was so advanced now. Perhaps Shen Mei had undergone stic surgery now. However, she could determine if Shen Mei was Professor Shen¡¯s daughter through her bone structure. Qiao Nian had a vague feeling that she had to investigate thoroughly. Otherwise, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Qiao Nian looked at the president beside her and said with aplicated expression, ¡°We have to find all the surgeries and medicine Madam has done in the past. Otherwise, it might cause a huge problem for my treatment. Madam President might¡­¡± She didn¡¯t make herst sentence clear, but she knew in her heart that the president should understand what she meant. Qiao Nian had always trusted her intuition the most. She felt that she had to investigate Madam President¡¯s background. She couldn¡¯t let go of any details. When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. For some reason, he felt that Qiao Nian seemed to know everything. But this was impossible! Qiao Nian was still young back then. Moreover, at that time, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have the ability toe to Europe at all. Shen Mei¡¯s matter was also done by his people. Those people had long been arranged by him. The president narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Shen Mei not far away. But. If he insisted on hiding it, what if Shen Mei¡¯s treatment failed? Could it be that he was going to personally bury his Madam¡¯s life? The president knew very well that if he continued to hesitate, it was very likely to arouse Qiao Nian¡¯s suspicion. Hence, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to organize the information.¡± On the surface, Qiao Nian looked at Shen Mei and Lina, who were not far away. In reality, she had been secretly observing the president. When the president answered her just now, he frowned slightly and paused. Could it be that the president had nned to hide something? Qiao Nian knew what to do, but she couldn¡¯t force the president directly. She couldn¡¯t let him discover her true motive. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready before giving Madam basic treatment. However, Mr. President, you have to prepare Madam¡¯s past medical records as soon as possible. I¡¯m very worried that the medicine I¡¯m using now will sh with the medicine Madam used previously.¡± Chapter 1521 - 1521 Similarity 1521 Simrity The president¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Seeing that Qiao Nian was thinking of her patient, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Lina walked over with the President¡¯s wife. She happened to hear the President agree to Qiao Nian¡¯s request and asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, what are you talking to Nian Nian about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The President walked over to Madam President. Seeing that Shen Mei¡¯s cor was crooked, he reached out to help her straighten her cor and tuck her hair behind her ear. He looked at Shen Mei gently. Shen Mei looked up at the president affectionately. She was already used to the president taking gentle care of her. She leaned against the president like a little bird, taking the initiative to rub her face against his hand like a kitten. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze lingered on the president and Shen Mei¡¯s faces. When the two of them stood there and looked at each other, one could sense that their rtionship was very deep. The information Qiao Nian had found was that the President of Europe was rted to the kidnapping of her twenty years ago, but she wasn¡¯t sure if this was done by the President of Europe or someone rted to him. She hoped that the European president did not do this. She did not want to be enemies with them. When she saw the President and Madam President, she felt the strong love between the two of them. If Madam President knew that her father, Professor Shen, had been threatened, would she feel at ease? Soon, Qiao Nian dismissed the thought. Previously, Madam President had cerebral palsy. Even if Madam President¡¯s cerebral palsy had been cured, it had been too long since the past. Perhaps Madam President no longer remembered. A gust of wind blew past, and Shen Mei couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Seeing this, the European President hurriedly took off his jacket and draped it over Shen Mei¡¯s shoulders. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Madam President agreed softly and obediently followed the president to her room. The President and Madam walked in front, with Lina and Qiao Nian following behind. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, Lina nced at her mother, then lowered her head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Nian Nian, it might be hard on you to stay with us for the time being. I¡¯m also worried about you going back. If Uncle and the others attack you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you in time.¡± Annie had already been locked up by them. The people outside only knew that Annie had entered the pce and not left. But the president¡¯s brother, Earl Mark, must have known that Annie was locked up by the president, because Earl Mark¡¯s men were still in the pce. Before Qiao Nian could respond, Lina¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and looked at it. Her expression changed drastically. She turned to Qiao Nian and said, ¡°An army suddenly appeared outside the pce. It should be Earl Mark¡¯s men!¡± Lina hated Earl Mark now. She was no longer willing to call her Uncle. Lina closed her cell phone and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s safer for you to stay in the pce for now!¡± Although Lina was very innocent, she also knew in her heart that since things had already developed to this point, their family would definitely fight Earl Mark head on! A trace of confusion shed in Lina¡¯s eyes. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Do we look alike?¡± Lina frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that I look more like Dad. I don¡¯t look like Mom at all. Actually, I want to look like her.¡± Perhaps it was because her mother was from Country Z, but she had always hoped that she could look like her mother. She had always liked the looks of Asian beauties. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your expression and your back view.¡± Qiao Nian knew that Lina and Shen Mei¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look alike at all, but from behind, Lina and Shen Mei still looked alike. Chapter 1522 - 1522 Tonic 1522 Tonic However, she was still a little puzzled. Under normal circumstances, children would inherit their parents¡¯ looks, but Lina didn¡¯t look like Shen Mei at all. Lina thought about it seriously. Someone had said that she looked a little like her mother¡¯s back view. ¡°In the past, when someone took photos of Mom and me, many people couldn¡¯t tell the two of us apart.¡± Qiao Nian smiled, her narrowed eyes hiding the cunningness in them. The President had already sent Madam President to her room and was walking out in a hurry. When the president saw Qiao Nian, he said, ¡°Mark is here. I¡¯ll deal with him first. Wait for me to return.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Nian nodded. About an hourter, the president came in from outside. He finally managed to chase Mark away, but Mark said harsh words and asked him to let Annie go within three days. The president¡¯s expression was very dark, but when he saw Qiao Nian, he still smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, let¡¯s treat Madam now.¡± Qiao Nian had already prescribed a prescription for Madam President to recuperate. Just as she was about to speak, Gu Zhou and Chen Qing walked over from afar. There was a bowl on the tray in Chen Qing¡¯s hand. He looked at Qiao Nian and said respectfully, ¡°Second Young Madam, everything is ready.¡± Qiao Nian lifted the lid of the bowl. There was a light blue sticky liquid in the bowl, and it emitted a pleasant fragrance. The people standing beside Qiao Nian could all smell the fragrance. All of them felt that their minds were much clearer, and their eyes were much clearer. Qiao Nian smiled at Chen Qing and covered the bowl again. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at the president and said, ¡°Mr. President, let Madam drink this bowl of Chinese medicine first!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With just a sniff, the president knew that this bowl was something good. He personally took the tray from Chen Qing. ¡°Miss Qiao, when will you start the treatment?¡± There was a hint of a smile in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°President, in Madam President¡¯s current condition, she can¡¯t take medicine casually. This medicine is only elementary to nourish her body. When you¡¯ve prepared Madam President¡¯s past medical files, I¡¯ll officially treat her. We have other things to do, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The president looked at the tray in his hand. Was this bowl of medicine just a beginner¡¯s tonic? Just by smelling the medicinal fragrance, he feltfortable. If it was a high-level tonic, wouldn¡¯t Shen Mei recover faster? When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she took her arm worriedly and said, ¡°Nian Nian, are you going back now? It¡¯s too dangerous outside. Why don¡¯t you stay in the pce?¡± Lina was really worried that Earl Mark would attack Qiao Nian. Although the Gu family¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated, there was a saying in Country Z that a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake. Qiao Nian smiled and held Lina¡¯s hand. She knew that Lina was really worried about her. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t attack us for the time being.¡± Chen Qing nodded politely at the president and Lina before escorting Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian warily. Lina¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s back. In her mind, she thought of how Chen Qing stood in front of her and grabbed the stone Annie had thrown at him. Her heart skipped a beat. The president turned around and walked towards Shen Mei¡¯s room. Seeing Shen Mei sitting at the table reading, he smiled and ced the medicine in his hand in front of her. ¡°This is a tonic specially made for you.¡± Shen Mei frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like to take medicine. The President lifted the lid of the bowl, and a strange fragrance filled the room. Shen Mei¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked up at the president and said softly, ¡°It smells so good.¡± ¡°Yes, it smells good.¡± The president looked at Shen Mei gently and said softly, ¡°Drink it quickly!¡± Chapter 1523 - 1523 Plastic Surgery 1523 stic Surgery Shen Mei smiled and nodded. She felt that this was not medicine at all. Instead, it seemed to be a drink. She took two sips. This medicine tasted good. She finished it all at once. After Shen Mei finished her medicine, the president smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Do you want to take an afternoon nap?¡± When Shen Mei heard this, she shook her head and grabbed the president¡¯s hand. She asked seriously, ¡°I want to watch television. Is that okay?¡± A trace of confusion shed in the President¡¯s eyes, but he still smiled and agreed. He watched television with Shen Mei. Usually, Shen Mei would yawn before noon, but now she didn¡¯t seem sleepy at all. She looked very energetic. The President recalled the tonic Qiao Nian had given Shen Mei to nourish her body. He felt a trace of confusion. Could it be that the tonic had taken effect? About three hourster, the three of them finally arrived home. They had even had lunch outside. Qiao Nian asked Chen Qing to rest. Gu Zhou hugged Qiao Nian¡¯s waist and walked upstairs. Gu Zhou recalled the medicine Qiao Nian had prescribed for Shen Mei and asked in confusion, ¡°What tonic did you give Madam President? It smells very good.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Orchid Crane Grass. This medicine has the effect of nourishing the body and calming one¡¯s mind. Moreover, it can detoxify the poison of the Teng Yang flower. It¡¯s just right for Madam President.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s expression faltered slightly. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°I remember that the Orchid Crane Grass is usually found in the country. When did it arrive?¡± ¡°When I first took Madam President¡¯s pulse, I realized that something was wrong with her pulse. I got someone to send some herbs over in case of emergencies.¡± Qiao Nian returned to her room, casually took off her shoes, and satzily beside the sofa. Sunlight filtered through the window and fell on Qiao Nian. Her fine hair seemed to be covered in ayer of golden light, and she looked much gentler. Qiao Nian poured two cups of tea and handed them to Gu Zhou, who was sitting opposite her. Gu Zhou took them. He seemed to have thought of something. Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°This morning, you got someone to send twenty portions of the Orchid Crane Grass to the pce. Are you still suspicious of Madam President?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s grip on the teacup tightened slightly. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, and her lips curved up slightly. The two of them were really telepathic. Ever since they talked about everything, the two of them could guess what they were going to do to. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and nodded. A trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve also seen photos of Professor Shen¡¯s daughter. She doesn¡¯t look simr to Madam President in any way and her facial features arepletely different.¡± Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Professor Shen¡¯s daughter has single eyelids, but Madam President has beautiful double eyelids. The shape of her face doesn¡¯t look like hers either.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s fingers gently rubbed the cup in her hand. With aplicated expression, she said, ¡°I suspect that Madam President has undergone stic surgery.¡± Previously, Qiao Nian had only had this thought. On the way back, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. There was nothing about Lina that looked like Shen Mei, but the shape of Lina¡¯s face looked a little like Professor Shen¡¯s daughter. There was nothing about Lina that looked like Shen Mei, but the shape of Lina¡¯s face looked a little like Professor Shen¡¯s daughter. If Shen Mei was really Professor Shen¡¯s daughter, then something else must have happened more than twenty years ago, forcing the President to make Shen Mei undergo stic surgery. She was very curious about the role of the European president in this matter. If the president was willing to tell her about Shen Mei¡¯s stic surgery, she could have an open discussion with him. If the president wanted to hide the fact that Shen Mei had stic surgery, she would definitely not be able to get the truth out of him. If she took the initiative to tell the president about Shen Mei¡¯s stic surgery, she might alert the enemy. Therefore, she had suggested looking at Shen Mei¡¯s past medical cases today because she wanted to find out if Shen Mei had undergone stic surgery. If it was proven, it showed that the president was willing to be honest with her. If the president still hid Shen Mei¡¯s stic surgery, the clues might be cut off. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. Today¡¯s tonic was a test. She was very curious if the president would be honest after he knew that the medicine in her hand was so effective. Chapter 1524 - 1524 You’re So Smart 1524 You¡¯re So Smart Seeing that Qiao Nian was deep in thought, Gu Zhou saw that she was still frowning. He raised his hand and gently smoothed the frown between Qiao Nian¡¯s eyebrows. He said softly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s someone else who knows the truth.¡± Gu Zhou shook his head gently. Seeing that Qiao Nian was getting anxious again, he reached out to hold her hand and said softly, ¡°Madam President must know about her stic surgery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I have forgotten about this!¡± Qiao Nian looked enlightened. Madam President was the person involved. It was true that she had cerebral palsy. She might not analyze the pros and cons of everything, but she definitely knew if her face had undergone surgery. If she had a good rtionship with Madam President, she might be able to get a lot of information from Madam President. Qiao Nian moved closer to Gu Zhou¡¯s face and took the initiative to kiss him. Her eyes were filled with smiles as she said, ¡°You¡¯re really too smart!¡± Gu Zhou stared at Qiao Nian¡¯s lips with a burning gaze. They hadn¡¯t been able to get close to each other for the past two days. After drinking the tea, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He put down the teacup in his hand and took the cup from Qiao Nian. ¡°You¡­ um.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s remaining words were stuck in Gu Zhou¡¯s mouth. Gu Zhou ced the cup on the table and held the back of Qiao Nian¡¯s head firmly with one hand, deepening the kiss. The temperature in the room gradually heated up. Gu Zhou only let go of Qiao Nian when she was about to suffocate. His voice was sexy and low. ¡°We should take more time to focus on ourselves and resolve the personal problems we couldn¡¯t resolve properly. What do you think?¡± His voice was like a feather gently brushing against her heart. It tickled, and she blushed uncontrobly. Qiao Nian was a little stunned. Before she could say anything, Gu Zhou picked her up in his arms. Qiao Nian subconsciously wrapped her arms around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck. When she came back to her senses and struggled to leave, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhou to be so strong. ¡°It¡¯s not good to do it during the day!¡± Qiao Nian said softly. Meeting Gu Zhou¡¯s lustful eyes, her heart began to race, as if it would jump out of her mouth the next moment. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the daylight.¡± ¡°No¡­ um!¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou¡¯s lips covered hers. Gradually, Qiao Nian was immersed in Gu Zhou¡¯s gentleness. It wasn¡¯t until past ten at night that the two of them ended. Qiao Nian ate a little and fell asleep. ¡­ Qiao Nian was woken up by Lina¡¯s call. She touched her cell phone and picked up the call. She saw that Gu Zhou had already woken up. ¡°Good morning, Lina.¡± Qiao Nian sat up. She could hear the unhappiness in Lina¡¯s voice. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Lina, did something happen to Madam President?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Lina hurriedly denied it. ¡°Ever since my mother drank your tonic, she¡¯s been in a much better state of mind. My father is also very happy.¡± ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She hadn¡¯t interacted much with Lina, but she could sense that she was very unhappy. When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She said softly, ¡°Nian Nian, do you want to discuss with Mr. Gu about staying in the pce?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle is insisting that we let Annie go. I¡¯m worried that Uncle will vent his anger on you,¡± Lina said uneasily. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darted around. With a n in mind, she began to stall for time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with my husband first.¡± Qiao Nianforted Lina a few more times before hanging up. Qiao Nian had long wanted to stay in the pce. The reason why she wanted to go home yesterday was entirely because she wanted the President to consider whether to take out all of Madam President¡¯s medical records. Now that Earl Mark had begun to pressure the president, it was impossible for the president to pay attention to Madam President all the time. That way, she would have a chance to build a rtionship with her. Chapter 1525 - 1525 Chaos 1525 Chaos Moreover, Madam President¡¯s condition was unstable now. If she could stay in the pce, she would be able to rush over immediately when there was something wrong with Madam President. However, she didn¡¯t want to agree so readily. Qiao Nian walked towards the bathroom. When she saw herself in the mirror, she instantly regretted it. Gu Zhou was too crazy yesterday. There were many marks on her neck and corbone. Qiao Nian could only cover her face several times with the concealer. Even so, she could still see the marks on her corbone. She couldn¡¯t help but despise the instigator. Qiao Nian listened to the sound of running water and humminging from the bathroom not far away. She could sense that Gu Zhou was in a very good mood today. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the crazy scene yesterday. Her face turned red uncontrobly, and her waist began to hurt again. After Qiao Nian was done packing, she went out to change her clothes. Qiao Nian walked towards the living room and saw Chen Qing entering. When she saw Chen Qing, she quickly walked up to him and asked, ¡°How are those herbs now? Did you take special care of the Orchid Crane Grass?¡± The medicinal herbs that were airflown this time were all very precious and delicate. The environment in which those medicinal herbs grew was many times more demanding than the Falling Autumn Grass she had cultivated previously. Falling Autumn Grass was like a rich youngdy that was very pampered. The Orchid Crane Grass was like the pea princess. Even though there were countless mattresses, one could still feel the peas at the bottom. As long as the Orchid Crane Grass was a little ufortable, it would immediately wither. Although her herbs were specially cultivated, she was still very worried about them. Chen Qing said seriously, ¡°The people over there send photos of the herbs every half an hour. Moreover, I have surveince video of the herbs room. Everything is normal with the herbs now.¡± Gu Zhou walked down the stairs and nodded at Chen Qing. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s neck and corbone, and he saw that all the marks fromst night had disappeared. He liked the fact that she had his marks on her. Chen Qing came in and was about to report what had happened yesterday when his gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. He greeted, ¡°Second Young Master.¡± Gu Zhou had just taken a shower and was still covered in steam. His hair was dripping with water, and he looked a little wild and sexy. Gu Zhou put Qiao Nian¡¯s jacket on her, lest she catch a cold. Only then did he stroke Qiao Nian¡¯s hair. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and frowned slightly, as if saying, ¡°You¡¯re messing up my hair.¡± However, in Gu Zhou¡¯s opinion, Qiao Nian was acting like a spoiled child. With a smile in his eyes, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the servants to make your favorite food.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Nian replied. Gu Zhou pulled Qiao Nian towards the dining hall. Chen Qing lowered his head and followed. He immediately reported, ¡°The pce was especially lively yesterday afternoon.¡± Gu Zhou was sitting at the dining table. When he heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Continue.¡± Chen Qing said with a serious expression, ¡°Earl Mark made a scene at the entrance of the pce yesterday afternoon. Not only that, but Earl Mark also called all the ministers who supported him over to pressure the president.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that the president held a meeting directly. The ministers who have always supported the president are also retaliating against Mark.¡± Chen Qing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Originally, there were endless internal conflicts in the royal family. Earl Mark often caused trouble for the president. Now that Princess Annie was suspected of murdering the President¡¯s Madam, Earl Mark is at a disadvantage and is being attacked by the president¡¯s ministers.¡± No matter what, thest time Princess Annie sent Falling Autumn Grass to Madam President, Qiao Nian had discovered that there was poison in the Falling Autumn Grass. This meant that Princess Annie was the culprit. But everyone understood that Princess Anne must have received an order from Earl Mark. When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Earl Harry?¡± Earl Harry was the president¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Earl Harry didn¡¯t appear,¡± Chen Qing said with a serious expression. ¡°Our people found out that Earl Harry injured his leg when he was preparing to go to the pce.¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes. This time, Earl Harry had a timely fall, just in time to avoid the battle between the president and Earl Mark. Chapter 1526 - 1526 Balance 1526 Bnce Qiao Nian didn¡¯t think that Earl Harry had anything to do with this. There must be a reason why he had injured his leg. As for what it was, no one knew. Gu Zhou thought so too. He looked at Chen Qing and asked, ¡°Then?¡± What Chen Qing was about to say next was also the main point of the matter. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Earl Mark was at a disadvantage in the meeting. He directly asked the Earl¡¯s residence to make a statement.¡± ¡°Mark ims that he¡¯s deeply angry at what Annie has done. What Annie has done is all Annie¡¯s personal actions. He won¡¯t protect his daughter. If a prince or princess breaks thew, they¡¯ll be punished as well. He¡¯ll get Annie to give everyone an exnation. Moreover, he deeply sympathizes with Madam President and prays to God that she recovers soon.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. Annie had be a sacrificialmb. Gu Zhou gripped the fork in his hand tightly. At this moment, Chen Qing continued, ¡°Mark also said that from now on, there will be no Princess Annie in this world. In other words, he has cut ties with Annie.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her expression changed drastically. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s said that Annie is his only daughter. If he breaks off his father-daughter rtionship, does that mean he¡¯s preparing to abandon his only daughter?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. She hadn¡¯t expected Mark to be so heartless. She had heard that Mark had many lovers. He wanted to have many children and grandchildren, but the heavens seemed to like to joke with him. He only had Annie as only daughter. Therefore, Markter adopted Wright. If Mark abandoned Annie, it meant that Mark no longer had any weaknesses. No one could control Mark anymore. Harry knew how to break his leg. Mark was ruthless! The president seemed to have something else he couldn¡¯t say. The royal family seemed to have many secrets. If she investigated the kidnapping twenty years ago, she might reveal a portion of the royal family¡¯s secrets. This matter had be very difficult. Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She was facing the entire European royal family. Sensing Qiao Nian¡¯s worry, Gu Zhou reached out to smooth her frown. Smiling, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things are actually still very simple.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Mark abandoned Annie to gain a foothold. Harry would rather hurt his leg than attend yesterday¡¯s meeting. That means that Mark and Harry have already joined forces. If Harry didn¡¯t appear, it means that he has taken a stand.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, Mark should be able to gain the upper hand and turn the tide to bring Annie out.¡± At this point, Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a smile. Seeing her enlightened expression, his eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Are you saying that the president still has something on Mark, so Mark had no choice but to give in and give up his only daughter?¡± Qiao Nian analyzed it seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed with a smile. She continued, ¡°Looks like the three-way situation hasn¡¯t changed. The royal family still maintains a bnce. In that case, we have a chance to investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing. ¡°Has anything happened to Earl Harry?¡± ¡°No, I heard that Earl Harry¡¯s Madam has already gone on a trip.¡± Chen Qing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She¡¯s going to An City.¡± ¡°An City?¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly, her heart in her throat. ¡°Count Harry¡¯s Madam is from An City?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± As Chen Qing spoke, he took out his phone and sent a photo of Earl Harry¡¯s Madam to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. ¡°Someone happened to take a photo of her face.¡± Qiao Nian turned on her cell phone and looked at the photo. She frowned slightly and looked at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s really too simr. Did you find anything when you investigated her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chen Qing said bluntly. ¡°Count Harry and his Madam got together twenty-five years ago. At that time, there were endless internal strife in the royal family. They locked themselves in their rooms all day.¡± Chapter 1527 - 1527 Slapped 1527 pped Gu Yue¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. Her brother had been hiding by Cui Huai¡¯s side all these years to protect the Gu and Lu families. When Qiao Nian realized this, her expression turned even more serious. It seemed that they had to go to the pce to take a look after dinner. Chen Qing went outside to prepare. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian sat at the dining table and continued eating. After breakfast, Qiao Nian felt as if she hade back to life. She had taken a few quick bitesst night before falling asleep. Her stomach was empty. The two of them changed their clothes and walked out, preparing to take a taxi straight to the pce. At the pce. In a dark room, one could vaguely see a person lying on the ground in the corner of the wall. Suddenly, the door opened and light shone in. Crack! After the switch was turned on, the ceiling lights instantly lit up. Only then could she see the entire room clearly. All kinds of silver interrogation tools were hung on the four walls of the room. Bright red blood was still floating in the water tank in the corner. The entire room was filled with a bloody aura, making one feel nauseous. Annie scrambled to her feet, her lips dry and cracked. She knew very well that the torture devices on the wall would be used on her sooner orter. She had already broken down and screamed the entire day. Later on, she begged for mercy, but even so, no one was willing to send her to an ordinary cell. She had already admitted that it was her own business to poison Madam President. It had nothing to do with her father, Earl Mark. But those people didn¡¯t listen to her at all. It was as if they would only let her off when she told them the truth. She looked at the person who hade in weakly. The gown that had been used to seduce others was now in tatters, and the makeup on her face was ruined. Even so, when she saw who it was, she raised her chin proudly, like an arrogant peacock. ¡°Let me go, you despicable servant. I advise you to let me go quickly!¡± Annie¡¯s voice was weak, but her eyes were filled with disdain for the person who had arrived. Her lips curved up in disdain as she got up from the ground and tugged at the chains tied to her hands and feet. When the chains collided, they made a ringing sound. ¡°If you let me go now, I promise you¡¯ll enjoy endless wealth and glory in the future!¡± The man frowned and walked up to Annie with a dark expression. He said sternly, ¡°Pfft!¡± p! Annie finally managed to stabilize herself. She looked at the man in front of her with a dark expression. Her eyes widened and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Let me tell you, my father is the First Earl. How dare a despicable person like you show off in front of me? Let me tell you, when I get out, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!¡± The man who had been hit by Annie raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Annie coldly, then mercilessly pped her face. The man used all his strength, his grip strong. Annie had been locked up in the interrogation room for two days and two nights. She only ate a little every day. After being pped by the man, her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she fell to the ground mercilessly. ¡°Bang!¡± She fell heavily to the ground, the chains rattling. She looked viciously at the man standing in front of her and questioned in disbelief, ¡°Do¡­ do you know who I am? How dare you hit me!¡± Annie had always been pampered. The other half of her face instantly swelled up. It hurt like hell. Her hands trembled as she touched her face. She cared about her dignity the most. She simply couldn¡¯t ept that there was a wound on her face. She was the most beautiful woman in Europe. If her face was ruined, what would she do? Annie¡¯s lips trembled with anger, but she didn¡¯t know how to describe her current mood. The man looked into Annie¡¯s cannibalistic eyes. He walked up to her, squatted down, and spat in her face. ¡°Ah!¡± Annie screamed, breaking down. She hurriedly raised her sleeve to wipe the man¡¯s saliva away. She was a high and mighty princess. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? Chapter 1528 - 1528 Sad 1528 Sad ¡°I swear that I¡¯ll definitely make you die without a burial ground!¡± Annie gritted her teeth and looked at the man in front of her viciously. When Annie heard the words ¡°Earl Mark¡±, her eyes lit up. She stared unblinkingly at the man, anticipating his next words. ¡°Earl Mark wanted to bring you back, but he was rejected by the President. A small fry like me doesn¡¯t know the details. I only know that after Earl Mark returned, he made a statement.¡± The more the man thought about it, the happier he became. He had long disliked Annie. Using her status as a princess, Annie bragged everywhere. ¡°The murder of the President¡¯s Madam was nned by you alone. He even said that he wanted to cut ties with you!¡± The light in Annie¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. She had never expected her father to cut ties with her. No, this was impossible! She was her father¡¯s only daughter. How could her father not want her? The man could naturally see Annie breaking down. He smiled coldly and continued, ¡°So I advise you not to think about anything else. You¡¯re only worthy of dying here for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t even think about leaving. Earl Mark has already given up on you. He can¡¯t save you!¡± The man¡¯s words exploded like a bomb, causing Annie¡¯s mind to go nk. Stunned, she got up and sat on the ground in a daze. ¡°No!¡± Annie¡¯s eyes gradually hardened. She looked at the man in front of her coldly and screamed, ¡°You¡¯re a liar. You¡¯re lying to me!¡± The man smiled coldly and ced Annie¡¯s food on the ground at the side. Then, he stood up and mocked condescendingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. That¡¯s the truth. You b*tch, hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t treat yourself as a princess anymore. You¡¯re not worthy at all!¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand. Couldn¡¯t Annie be a princess obediently? Why did she have to murder Madam President! One had to know that murdering the President¡¯s Madam was a capital crime. Moreover, there was evidence that Annie was the culprit. There was no room for negotiation. Even if the president was kind enough to give Annie a way out, Annie would definitely be demoted to a poor person. The man looked at Annie¡¯s dejected expression and recalled that Annie had actually pped him. He kicked Annie angrily and turned to leave. Annie was like a broken doll. After being kicked by the man, she fell heavily to the ground. The light in her eyes disappeared as the lights in the room went out. In the darkness, Annie¡¯s eyes were open. They were frighteningly bright. She crawled to the door of the room and mmed it hard, shouting, ¡°Liar, you big liar. How dare you lie to me and hit me? Let me tell you, if my father finds out, he¡¯ll definitely skin you alive and pull out your tendons, making you beg for death for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Open the door, open the door!¡± ¡°I want to see my father!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the princess. I order you to open the door!¡± ¡­ Annie screamed for a long time. Her hand hit the door so hard that it hurt. Even so, no one came to open the door. That would never happen! Annie was exhausted. Shey on the ground, exhausted. Her eyes were filled with pain, and tears fell to the ground one by one. How was this possible? How could her father abandon her? Perhaps this was a scheme by the president to sow discord between father and daughter. If she believed the president, she would have fallen into his trap. Annie¡¯s hair was in a mess. She took the initiative to turn on the lights in the room. Her gaze fell on the food not far away and she walked over. She had to live. She had to live well so that she could see her father. Annie¡¯s hands were covered in blood. She picked up the burger and ate it without a care, as if she had thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but cry again. The guards who had been guarding outside the interrogation room frowned when they heard Annie¡¯s voice. They had goosebumps. In the afternoon, Earl Mark¡¯s statement was released and instantly became a trending topic. Chapter 1529 - 1529 Despair 1529 Despair The man who had given Annie food in the morning was sitting not far away, guarding the door of the interrogation room. He was scrolling through his phone when he saw Earl Mark¡¯s statement. His eyes were filled with coldness, and he recalled that Annie had never taken the guards seriously. His lips curved up coldly. Holding his phone, he walked into the interrogation room. He wanted Annie to know that she no longer had the title of princess. She was just an unwanted rag. She couldn¡¯t evenpare to ordinary people. The man handed the phone to Annie and mocked, ¡°You, give up. Your father doesn¡¯t want you anymore. You¡¯re just an unwanted b*tch now!¡± Annie¡¯s gaze gathered on the phone. When she saw what was on it, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her eyes widened as she enunciated each word. Her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a knife. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°No, this is fake. You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Annie shouted, then hit the man¡¯s phone. Seeing the screen crack, the man¡¯s expression changed drastically in anger. He punched Annie hard in the chest and said angrily, ¡°B*tch, how dare you smash my phone? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man punched Annie again and again. But Annie didn¡¯t seem to feel anything now. She was like an unwanted sackcloth, standing there alone and reeking. How was this possible? Her father actually¡­ really wanted to cut ties with her. Her father had really abandoned her. Why? She had clearly worked very hard. She had clearly been very obedient. Why had she abandoned her? Anniey on the ground. In a daze, she recalled the scene she had forgotten. When she was young, her father was always very busy. She was the most outstanding in her studies, dressing, and social etiquette. In all aspects, she was much better than Lina. However, her father had never given her an affirmative look. To be precise, her father did not have her in his eyes at all. He was busy here and there every day, and seemed to be revolving. When she attended a banquet, the president would carry Lina to the banquet but she could only stay by her father¡¯s side alone. Even if she wanted her father to hug her, her father would only give her a cold back. If Lina cried at the banquet, the president would pick her up directly. Even if Lina was in the wrong, the president would hug her and exin it to her gently. If she did something wrong, her father would hate her. In order to attract her father¡¯s attention and let him know that she existed, she took the initiative to help him. The first and only mission her father had given her was to send the Falling Autumn Grass to Madam President. But she had ruined it all. She had ruined her father¡¯s n. Qiao Nian! It was all Qiao Nian¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Nian, how could anyone have realized that there was something wrong with the Falling Autumn Grass! What made her even more unhappy was that if Lina had stayed in the pce obediently, Lina wouldn¡¯t have known Qiao Nian. Then none of this would have happened. She could still do things for her father and be his only daughter. Annie couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. Her mouth was filled with blood as shey there weakly, as if her life was slipping away again. Seeing Annie like this, the man frowned slightly. He couldn¡¯t really beat her to death. If he did, there would definitely be many problems. The man was about to leave when Annie grabbed his ankle. ¡°Let go!¡± The man looked at Annie unhappily, frowning. Annie looked up at the man in front of her. Ignoring the pain in her body, she slowly got up and staggered to stand in front of the man. Her lips curved up slightly, and her eyes were filled with charm. ¡°Even if I¡¯m no longer a princess, I used to hide countless gold, silver, and jewelry.¡± Annie¡¯s fingers gently brushed across the man¡¯s face. With a charming expression, she asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡± When the man heard Annie¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. Everyone knew that Annie raised male pets. It was said that she had a lot of private assets. Chapter 1530 - 1530 Scheme 1530 Scheme The man narrowed his eyes slightly. Annie would definitely ask him to do something. He was the president¡¯s guard. He could not be tempted by Annie. Moreover, Annie was like a beautiful snake. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. With this thought in mind, the man pushed Annie away without hesitation and said seriously, ¡°Stay away from me. I won¡¯t be fooled!¡± With that, the man turned around and walked out without giving Annie a chance to speak. Annie leaned against the wall weakly. She smiled at the departing man and said gently, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be the one to bring me food tonight.¡± The man¡¯s hand was on the doorknob. He turned back to look at Annie and saw her blowing him a kiss. He looked away ufortably, opened the door, and went out angrily. Seeing the man leave, Annie sneered, her eyes filled with cold killing intent. She casually yed with the chain in her hand, her mind racing. ¡­ After Qiao Nian arrived at the pce, she began to take Madam President¡¯s pulse. After taking Madam President¡¯s pulse, Qiao Nian looked at her gently and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± Madam President said softly. The President also realized that Madam President was in good spirits yesterday and looked much better. She looked healthy. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Qiao, what medicine did you give my Madam yesterday? She¡¯s much better than before.¡± Moreover, Qiao Nian¡¯s medicine emitted a fragrance. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that it was a casual drink. Qiao Nian spread out the paper and picked up a pen at the side. Smiling, she said, ¡°These are the herbs I specially cultivated in the past. Later on, I realized that Madam could use them, so I got someone to send them over.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But just drinking tonic won¡¯t cure the root cause. I need to help Madam detoxify the poison first, then take out the Hypnotic worm in her body.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she quickly wrote down the prescription on the paper. After she finished writing, she looked at the president and said, ¡°Mr. President, have you sorted out Madam¡¯s medical cases?¡± The European President knew in his heart that that herb was definitely not simple. If it was really simple, there would definitely be a lot of it on the market. Previously, when he treated Madam, he had found many doctors and tried many medicines, but none of them were as effective as Qiao Nian¡¯s. A medicine that had immediate effects was definitely not simple. However, Qiao Nian could take it out directly. Aplicated look shed in the President¡¯s eyes as he looked at Qiao Nian. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll give it to you when it¡¯s ready.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian handed the list of herbs to a servant and said, ¡°Prepare these herbs first.¡± The servant took Qiao Nian¡¯s medicine list and replied, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He turned around to prepare the medicine. Qiao Nian looked at Madam President and said gently, ¡°Madam, just take off your clothes and lie on the bed with your back exposed.¡± Madam President smiled shyly and nodded, walking towards the bed. Qiao Nian was about to take out the silver needles when she recalled that Madam President might be afraid of needles. She said gently, ¡°Madam, you can close your eyes first. That way, you won¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Madam President replied and closed her eyes. Qiao Nian took out a silver needle and began to perform acupuncture on Madam President. Worried that Madam President would be unwilling to let her insert the needles, she inserted a needle into Madam President¡¯s sleeping acupoint in advance. Madam President fell asleep peacefully. The president sat at the side and watched Qiao Nian¡¯s technique. Although he didn¡¯t understand what acupuncture points Qiao Nian had inserted the needles in, Qiao Nian¡¯s smooth technique seemed to have been done a million times. Qiao Nian inserted thest silver needle before sitting on a stool to rest. She nced at the time and prepared to pull out the needlester. After a while, the President saw that Madam President had already fallen asleep. He looked at Qiao Nian and said softly, ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯ll go see how the preparation of the cases is going.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and watched as the president left. Soon, the door to the room closed. Qiao Nian nced at the time and began to remove the silver needles from Madam President¡¯s body. The insertion of the needles was slower, but the speed at which they were pulled out was much faster. Qiao Nian pulled out thest silver needle. Madam President, who had already fallen asleep, woke up. Chapter 1531 - 1531 Distrust 1531 Distrust The president came out of the room and walked towards the medicine room. Seeing that Ollie was developing a medicine, he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked solemnly at the materials in Ollie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. President.¡± Seeing that the president had arrived, Ollie handed the item in his hand to his assistant and walked respectfully to the president. The president gave Ollie a look and walked out. He opened the window and looked at Ollie in front of him. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Do you know how to remove the Hypnotic worm?¡± When Ollie heard the president¡¯s question, he pursed his lips and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The president slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath before asking, ¡°She used surgical medicine before. If we don¡¯t consider it, will it affect her treatment?¡± When Doctor Ollie heard the president¡¯s words, he said without hesitation, ¡°I wonder if those medicines have anything to do with Madam¡¯s current condition?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if those surgeries had caused Madam President to fall ill. When the president heard Ollie¡¯s words, he shook his head and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Doctor Ollie pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°ording to my treatment methods, I shouldn¡¯t need to check the surgical medication. I just need to know which medicine Madam is allergic to.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But Miss Qiao¡¯s diagnosis and treatment methods are different from mine. If she hadn¡¯t gotten someone to examine the soil, it would have been impossible for us to discover the poison of the Teng Yang Flower, let alone Madam President¡¯s poisoning. Therefore, I¡¯m not sure if the medicine Madam used for surgery is rted to the medicine Miss Qiao is prescribing now.¡± The president had been very d that Qiao Nian didn¡¯t need to look at all the medical records, but what Ollie said next made sense. The doctors he had found hadn¡¯t discovered the Hypnotic worm in Madam¡¯s body. Yesterday, he had been skeptical, but today, he had seen with his own eyes that when Qiao Nian performed acupuncture on Madam again, a ck bulge ran down her back. At that time, he was stunned. At that time, he didn¡¯t dare to speak because he was afraid of disturbing Qiao Nian. If Qiao Nian pricked the wrong spot, Madam would be the one to suffer. Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were very good, but if he hid the medicine used during Madam¡¯s surgery and something happened during Qiao Nian¡¯s treatment, wouldn¡¯t he be harming Madam? The president¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. He said sternly, ¡°I want an urate exnation!¡± Dr. Ollie¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. After all, the president was still the president. He exuded the pressure of a superior, causing ordinary people like him to be terrified. Ollie lowered his gaze. He didn¡¯t need to look at the patient¡¯s past medical records to treat her illness. If Qiao Nian was just an ordinary doctor, he would think that Qiao Nian was a busybody. There was no need to look at the patient¡¯s past cases. He still remembered that when the injured Seventh Princess was carried over, the silver needles on her body stopped the poison and blood from flowing out of her body, and also reduced the pain in her body. This time, it was Qiao Nian who realized that there was something wrong with the soil of the Falling Autumn Grass. Qiao Nian had surprised him too many times. She might really need to understand a patient¡¯s treatment records before she could treat her. He had been by the president¡¯s side for more than twenty years, so he could naturally sense that the president was unwilling to show Qiao Nian Madam¡¯s treatment records. Otherwise, the president wouldn¡¯t have asked him if it would affect a patient if he didn¡¯t give her the records. Ollie fell silent. If he affirmed the president¡¯s thoughts and something happened to Madam, even ten heads wouldn¡¯t be enough. He felt the president¡¯s cold gaze on him. He lowered his head and said honestly, ¡°President, why don¡¯t we give Miss Qiao a portion of Madam¡¯s medical records first? As for the remaining cases, I¡¯ll think of another way to add them. That way, Miss Qiao shouldn¡¯t see any loopholes.¡± Ollie was a doctor. He was familiar with medicine. He could use other illnesses to ount for the medicine reasonably. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the displeasure in the president¡¯s eyes. Ollie¡¯s heart was in his throat. He lowered his gaze, not daring to look up, let alone at the president. Chapter 1532 - 1532 Secret 1532 Secret The entire corridor turned cold and suffocating. After an unknown period of time, Ollie felt the pressure from the president disappear. He heaved a sigh of relief. Still frowning, the president said reluctantly, ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ollie agreed eagerly. The president led Ollie towards the study. He knew in his heart that Qiao Nian¡¯s medical skills were good. If Qiao Nian found out that Madam had undergone stic surgery, she might discover what had happened more than twenty years ago. He didn¡¯t want Qiao Nian to know about the past. As Ollie wiped the sweat from his forehead, he followed the president. He was extremely puzzled. What exactly was the president trying to hide? If he saw it, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who knew the president¡¯s secrets? If the president¡¯s secret was leaked, wouldn¡¯t he be the president¡¯s suspect? ¡­ No wonder the president had taken a long time to consider this before making up his mind. He was probably wondering if he was reliable. Ollie pursed his lips. How stupid of him. He hadn¡¯t thought too much about it just now, but it was toote to say anything now. When they arrived at the President¡¯s office, the President gestured for Ollie to close the door. After Ollie closed the door, he stood rooted to the ground uneasily. The president took the information off the shelf and handed it to Ollie. Ollie took the documents and looked at the treatment forms. His pupils dted uncontrobly, and his hands trembled slightly, sweat rolling down his face. Ollie looked at the president in shock. The president¡¯s expression was normal, but his voice was gloomy. He asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡± Ollie¡¯s mind was in a mess. He really did not want to take on this kind of job, but he had no choice. He could only suppress all kinds of uneasiness in his heart and nod. His voice was a little shaky as he said frivolously, ¡°Okay.¡± The president sat at the side and watched as Ollie sorted out Shen Mei¡¯s medical records. Ollie didn¡¯t understand why the president was doing this. Was he hiding something? After a long time, Ollie handed the medical records to the president. His voice was a little light and trembling. ¡°Mr. President, it¡¯s all been sorted out.¡± The president took the diagnosis and treatment form from Ollie. He took a closer look. The surgical diagnosis and treatment forms he wanted to hide had all been removed, and the remaining ones were insignificant. He still looked at Ollie worriedly and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is fine?¡± Ollie was drenched in cold sweat. He really couldn¡¯t guarantee it, but there was nothing else he could do now. He could only nod and agree. ¡°I think so. I¡¯ll ask Doctor Qiao tentatively and see why she wants to know this.¡± The President looked down at the medical records in his hand and narrowed his eyes. Too many things had happened recently. He was in a terrible mood and couldn¡¯t rx at all. Although he felt that Qiao Nian would help him treat Madam, he didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Nian wanted the medical records. Qiao Nian was from An City, so he couldn¡¯t trust herpletely. If that matter was exposed, there might be a lot of trouble. He didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. The president sighed slightly and took another careful look at the list in his hand. His gaze said, ¡°Yes.¡± Ollie nodded and hurriedly retreated from the study. It wasn¡¯t until he was outside that he felt relieved. He had really been frightened to death just now. The president looked at the list in his hand. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he took the list and walked out. ¡­ Qiao Nian smiled at the waking Madam President and asked gently, ¡°Madam, what do you think?¡± Madam President had been lying on her stomach. When she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s voice, she subconsciously hid inside. When she came back to her senses, she looked at Qiao Nian. The way she looked at Qiao Nian was filled with unfamiliarity, as if she was thinking about who Qiao Nian was. Qiao Nian smiled at Madam President. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. Instead, she waited for Madam President to think for herself. Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. Suddenly, an idea shed across her mind. She came back to her senses and pulled the nket over her shyly, giving a grateful smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1533 - 1533 Polite Conversation 1533 Polite Conversation Shen Mei had never expected her head to lighten. Even her vision had improved. She was a little surprised by the change in her. ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Mei agreed readily. Qiao Nian thought of Shen Mei¡¯s expression just now. She felt that Shen Mei¡¯s mental age should be very young. She looked as innocent as a child. While Qiao Nian was deep in thought, Shen Mei put on her clothes. She opened the bed and put on her slippers. She looked at Qiao Nian and said gently, ¡°I want some water.¡± Qiao Nian helped Shen Mei to the table and sat down. She poured Shen Mei a ss of water and handed it to her. Smiling, she said, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ thank you.¡± Holding the teacup with both hands, Shen Mei drank the water slowly. Qiao Nian smiled at Shen Mei and asked curiously, ¡°Are you very afraid of needles?¡± Shen Mei¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and she almost poured the tea out of the teacup. Shen Mei was innocent. Everything was written on her face. Qiao Nian said, ¡°The president just went to get your medical records. I can only formte a recovery n for you after seeing what medicine you¡¯ve taken. He¡¯s already agreed to let me be your attending doctor.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I want to ask how you feel. That way, we can get twice the results with half the effort during the treatment.¡± When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking of the needles in the past, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°It hurts. It hurts very much.¡± ¡°Did you get injections often?¡± Qiao Nian asked softly. Shen Mei blinked and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t understand if the needles Shen Mei were afraid of were the ones she usually needed for an IV drip, or if they were the ones used to operate on her face. Suddenly, footsteps came from not far away. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Qiao Nian didn¡¯t have time to ask further, so she smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like needles, I¡¯ll try not to use them in front of you. I won¡¯t mention this again, lest it affects your mood. Only by maintaining a good mood can you recover faster.¡± Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s smiling face and couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, the door opened. The president walked in. He didn¡¯t expect Shen Mei to be awake. His eyes were filled with joy as he asked happily, ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Qiao Nian looked into the President¡¯s eyes, which were filled with joy as he looked at Shen Mei. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m much better.¡± Shen Mei looked at the president and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°My¡­ head feels lighter!¡± The president¡¯s lips curved up involuntarily. In the past, Shen Mei had always said that her head hurt so much that she was between life and death. This was the first time he had heard her say that her head was lighter. He gently ruffled Shen Mei¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. What did you do just now?¡± The smile in the President¡¯s eyes dissipated a little. A trace of vignce shed in his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. He smiled gently at Shen Mei and said, ¡°Then what did you talk about?¡± Qiao Nian sat there without changing her expression, but her heart was already in a mess. She wondered if Madam President would tell her about their conversation. She was worried that the president would find traces of their conversation. That would expose her. Shen Mei¡¯s eyes flickered. After some thought, she said seriously, ¡°Treating my illness!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Shen Mei¡¯s words, the uneasiness in her heart instantly disappeared. Out of the corner of his eye, the president nced at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian still had a faint smile on her face, he looked at Shen Mei gently, as if he was happy with Shen Mei¡¯s improvement. The President¡¯s doubts gradually dissipated. He tucked Shen Mei¡¯s hair behind her ear and said softly, ¡°Yes, with Doctor Qiao around, you¡¯ll definitely recover.¡± Shen Mei smiled quietly and nodded obediently. Seeing Shen Mei like this, the President¡¯s heart softened. Chapter 1534 - 1534 Missing Medicinal Ingredient 1534 Missing Medicinal Ingredient The president handed the folder to Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Doctor Qiao, this contains my Madam¡¯s medical records.¡± Right on the heels of that, a servant¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. President.¡± The president nced at the door and couldn¡¯t help but grip Shen Mei¡¯s hand tightly. He wanted to talk to Shen Mei for a while longer, but he was too busy. He said to the person outside, ¡°I understand.¡± The President retracted his gaze that fell on Shen Mei¡¯s face. In the past, when Shen Mei was awake, he rarely had time to apany her. He looked at Shen Mei, his eyes filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll go get busy first. I¡¯ll visit youter.¡± Shen Mei smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Mei was mentally young, but she knew everything. If the president apanied her now, he might have to get up in the middle of the night to read documents. She didn¡¯t want him to work so hard. The president looked at Shen Mei and said gently, ¡°Rest more. Doctor Qiao and I will go out for a chat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shen Mei agreed, lowering her gaze. She put down the cup in her hand and walked towards the bed. The president hurriedly held Shen Mei¡¯s arm. After Shen Meiy down, he covered her with the nket and walked out, signaling for Qiao Nian to follow him. After the two of them left, the president closed the door. After confirming that Shen Mei couldn¡¯t hear anything, he looked at the servant and asked with a frown, ¡°What happened again?¡± He had been really busy for the past two days. He had not stopped working at all. When the servant heard the president¡¯s words, he lowered his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Mr. President, there¡¯s a medicinal ingredient in Doctor Qiao¡¯s prescription that can¡¯t be bought. Moreover, we can¡¯t get any information.¡± The situation was serious, so the servants did not dare to dy and immediately ran over to report. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t buy it?¡± the president questioned, frowning. ¡°That medicinal ingredient seems to be especially rare. No one in the country has seen it,¡± the servant said, pursing his lips. ¡°What is it called?¡± ¡°Colorful fungus.¡± The servant handed the prescription to the president. Qiao Nian¡¯s prescription was written in English, so the president naturally understood. When Qiao Nian heard the servant¡¯s words, she frowned slightly, her expression turning serious. If it were any other medicinal ingredient, she might be able to find a substitute, but Colorful Fungus was the most important medicinal ingredient in this prescription. It could not be reced. Qiao Nian frowned and shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have any Colorful fungus there either. Even if we find Colorful fungus in Country Z, the living conditions of Colorful fungus are harsh. If we identally touch the roots, they will immediately wither. The leaves have to be picked and brewed into medicine within four hours. The medicine has to be drunk within an hour. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to bring out the effects of Colorful fungus.¡± When the president heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. If Colorful Fungus was so precious, even if someone in Country Z had it, they would probably not be willing to take it out. Even if they were willing to give it to them, the situation on the ne was unstable. If Mark attacked the ne, they would not be able to get it at all and would suffer a big loss. The president¡¯s expression darkened. He said firmly, ¡°Even if we have to turn the entire European country upside down, we have to find the Colorful Fungus!¡± Lina walked over from afar and happened to hear the president¡¯s words. Her face turned pale. She seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes gradually hardened. She called out, ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find the Colorful Fungus.¡± With that, Lina looked at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, what does the colorful fungus look like? Do you have a photo?¡± Qiao Nian hesitated for a moment, then turned on her phone, found a photo of the Colorful Fungus, and sent it to Lina. Colored Fungus was very precious, but it was not very rare. This fungus grew on the steep mountain cliffs in the northwest, so it was not easy to transnt and pick. Hence, it was rare. Chapter 1535 - 1535 Trouble 1535 Trouble Qiao Nian pondered for a moment. Europe should be quite suitable for the growth of the Colorful Fungus. After all, at the sametitude, the climate didn¡¯t differ much. If she went to pick the fungus, she should be able to pick it. After Qiao Nian thought it through, she looked up at the President with a serious expression and said, ¡°Mr. President, I want to take a look and see if I can pick Colorful Fungus. If I can¡¯t, then please be prepared to bring Madam President to Country Z.¡± If there were no Colorful Fungus in Europe, they could only go to Country Z. The president was in a dilemma. He did not want to take Shen Mei to Country Z, worried that there would be other changes. Fortunately, things had yet to reach this point. The president said heavily, ¡°Doctor Qiao, I¡¯ve really troubled you with Madam¡¯s illness!¡± Qiao Nian could tell that the president was unwilling to bring Madam President to Country Z. She smiled politely and said, ¡°This is what I should do. Mr. President, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ll study the environment in Europe and find a ce that¡¯s suitable for the growth of the Colorful Fungus first. When the timees, I¡¯ll go there to take a look. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The president narrowed his eyes, hiding theplicated emotions in them. He looked at Lina and said, ¡°Lina, send Doctor Qiao back.¡± Lina nodded readily, then took Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and left. The President watched as the two of them left. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and there was a trace of disbelief in his eyes. Lina and Qiao Nian walked out of the pce. When they reached the corner, Lina heaved a sigh of relief and said softly to Qiao Nian, ¡°Nian Nian, take me with you to pick herbs!¡± Qiao Nian frowned at Lina. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to bring Lina along. Colorful Fungus grew on cliffs, and that ce was very dangerous. She subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she saw Lina looking at her seriously. ¡°This¡­¡± Qiao Nian asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± Lina nodded vigorously, a trace of sorrow shing in her eyes. ¡°Nian Nian, although I don¡¯t know where the Colorful Fungus is, I only know that I want to save my mother.¡± Lina paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. You¡¯re going to pick the colorful fungus for my mother. I also want to find the Colorful Fungus as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want you to suffer alone. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you trouble.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words of rejection were stuck in her throat. She looked at Lina¡¯s sincere gaze and her trust in her. She smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. When I find the suitable area, we¡¯ll go together.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. Her lips curved up as she said, ¡°Yes, Nian Nian, thank you.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and hugged Qiao Nian, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡­ In the evening. The incandescent lights in the interrogation room emitted a cold light. Annie leaned against the wall in a sorry state, her eyes slightly narrowed. At this moment, the door to the interrogation room opened. The man delivering food was the same man who had delivered food to Annie previously. He should have gotten off work and gone home, but he recalled what Annie had said previously. For some reason, he took over the task of delivering food. The guards had all gone to the next room to prepare dinner. They believed that it was impossible for Annie to escape the interrogation room, because she was tied up in chains. The chains were connected to a password key, which only the President knew. Besides, they could see the situation at the door outside the interrogation room from the window and knew what was going on. While the other guards were not paying attention, the man slipped into the interrogation room. He watched as Annie sat on the only chair in the interrogation room, her right leg crossed over her left, looking arrogant. When Annie saw who it was, her lips curved up slightly. She said elegantly and calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± The man looked at Annie. Even though Annie was covered in injuries and some parts of her face were swollen, she still sat there like a high and mighty princess. The man frowned slightly. He looked at Annie and quickly stepped forward. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just my turn to deliver food. This is your dinner. Eat early. You might never have a chance to eat it again.¡± As he spoke, the man ced the tray of food on the ground. Chapter 1536 - 1536 Drugged 1536 Drugged Smiling, Annie stood up and gently hooked her right index finger around the man¡¯s belt. ¡°Look at me. Do you think I¡¯m very good-looking?¡± Annie looked up at the man in front of her, her eyes filled with gentleness. She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and blew gently at his face. The man looked at Annie in front of him. Everything around him no longer seemed to matter. He only had eyes for Annie. He clearly hated Annie the most, but now he couldn¡¯t help but want to approach her. His voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°I-I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± Annie watched as the man¡¯s gaze gradually unfocused. His voice slurred. The smile in her eyes instantly disappeared, reced by disgust. She had originally specially prepared this special aphrodisiac for Gu Zhou, but before she could get close to him, she was locked up. For now, she could only use this man to help her get out of her predicament. Suppressing her nausea, she ced something in the man¡¯s hand and stood on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear, ¡°Give it to someone. After that, I¡¯ll be yours. You can do whatever you want, and my money will be yours.¡± The man lowered his head inch by inch and looked at the ring in his hand. There wereplicated patterns on the ring, as if it was a very antique item. His mind was in a mess. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t pass this thing to someone else for Annie, he obediently gripped the ring tightly. At this moment, the man¡¯s eyes alternated between rationality and confusion. His mind seemed to be in a dilemma. Seeing this, Annie kissed the man¡¯s lips without hesitation. Her slender fingers quickly unbuttoned the man¡¯s shirt. Smelling Annie¡¯s fragrance, the lust in the man¡¯s eyes burned him out. He took the initiative and mercilessly tore open Annie¡¯s clothes. Annie was pressed to the ground by the man. She wrapped her legs around the man¡¯s waist and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, is it okay?¡± The man said heavily, ¡°Yes.¡± The temperature in the interrogation room gradually rose. It was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. Half an hourter, the man slipped out of the interrogation room silently and ran out of the pce. Annie took her time straightening her clothes. Even with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, she still smiled smugly. ¡­ Qiao Nian looked at the map of Europe on the desk. ording to the characteristics of the Colorful Fungus, she lowered her head and circled a few ces on the map. Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s map, the guards of the pce went out to look for it. That night, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou stayed in the pce. Lina stood at the side, looking at Qiao Nian nervously. Qiao Nian picked up the ¡°Colorful Fungus¡± the guards had picked one by one and nced at them. In the end, she put them back and shook her head. ¡°None of them.¡± Although these nts looked very simr to Colorful Fungus, none of them were Colorful Fungus. It seemed that she had to pick the herbs herself. Gu Zhou had been sitting beside Qiao Nian the entire time. He scrolled through the photos on his cell phone. In the photos, there were all kinds of colorful fungi. None of the colorful fungi on the table were the same as the photos. These guards were really too inept. Lina looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. Based on the guards¡¯ method of searching, she didn¡¯t know when they would find the Colorful Fungus. What should she do? Qiao Nian looked at Lina and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it now.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qiao Nian hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re just going to the mountains to pick herbs. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with Lina. Aren¡¯t you busy with other things? Go ahead.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her lips curved up slightly. Worried that she would interfere as a third wheel, she hurriedly said, ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯ll go prepare now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1537 - 1537 You are important 1537 You are important After Lina left, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were left alone in the room. The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face gradually spread. She really liked people like Gu Zhou. No matter what it was, he could speak directly. She didn¡¯t have to guess. She liked every true word he said. Those words showed his love for her, allowing her to feel how much he cared about her. Qiao Nian let go slightly and interlocked her fingers with his. She looked up at Gu Zhou and her heart softened. She said gently, ¡°Yes, bring Chen Qing with you!¡± Lina insisted on going up the mountain with her. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Lina in time. When that happened, Chen Qing could help take care of Lina. Gu Zhou nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look at the map again. We can¡¯t go to every ce. Let¡¯s find the most likely ce!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian naturally let go of Gu Zhou¡¯s hand and walked to the map, staring at it seriously. Gu Zhou turned around and walked towards the room, a trace of killing intent shing in his deep eyes. Last time, if he had apanied Qiao Nian up the mountain, Qiao Nian wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by Wright at Bear Mountain. Fortunately, Wright wasn¡¯t a lunatic. If he was¡­ Gu Zhou did not dare to think about that possibility at all. Now the president and Mark had basically dered war head-on. Mark was eyeing the pce covetously. They would probably be followed by Mark¡¯s men as soon as they left the pce. This situation was even more dangerous. It was impossible for him to put Qiao Nian in danger. He had to apany her and protect her. Gu Zhou sent Chen Qing a message, instructing him to arrange for someone to follow them. Soon, Gu Zhou received a reply from Chen Qing. ¡°Okay, Second Young Master!¡± Gu Zhou walked to the closet. It was filled with brand new clothes and he had changed into casual clothes. He walked back to the living room and saw Qiao Nian marking the map again with a serious expression. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I n to go to Cliff Mountain, but before that, I have to give Madam President a routine treatment.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and took out her phone. She typed, ¡°The medicine involved isn¡¯t enough for all the stic surgery. If these are all the records of Madam President, it means that she really didn¡¯t undergo stic surgery. If the president hid a portion of the cases, it indirectly means that the president doesn¡¯t want news of Madam President undergoing stic surgery to spread.¡± She showed it to Gu Zhou, then deleted all the words she had typed. Gu Zhou lowered his head slightly and kissed Qiao Nian¡¯s forehead. Qiao Nian put her phone away and looked at Gu Zhou. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡± Qiao Nian had changed into a tracksuit, and her hair was tied up high behind her head. She looked clean and tidy. Just as she and Gu Zhou were about to leave, they saw Lina running in. ¡°Nian Nian, where are we going today?¡± Lina looked at Qiao Nian expectantly and asked impatiently. ¡°To Cliff Mountain.¡± Qiao Nian took a step forward and took Lina¡¯s arm with a smile. Only then did she say, ¡°But I have to visit Madam President first. We can only set off after her basic treatment.¡± Lina smiled and nodded. She apanied Qiao Nian to Madam President¡¯s room. Shen Mei was already awake. She was sitting by the bed and reading. ¡°Mom, Nian Nian and I came to visit you. How do you feel today?¡± Lina sat by Shen Mei¡¯s bed and sized up her face. When Shen Mei saw Lina, she put the book aside and gave a pure and sweet smile. ¡°Lina.¡± She looked up at Qiao Nian, who was standing beside Lina, and smiled innocently. ¡°Doctor.¡± Chapter 1538 - 1538 Stunned 1538 Stunned Not only was Shen Mei speaking slowly, but she was also especially gentle. If Qiao Nian didn¡¯t know about Shen Mei¡¯s situation, she would have thought that she was a normal person at first nce. Smiling, Qiao Nian sat on a stool by the bed and looked at Shen Mei. ¡°Madam, how was your sleepst night?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shen Mei said slowly. Lina looked at Shen Mei¡¯s expression and her lips curved up slightly. Just as she was about to speak, her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, her expression changed slightly. Lina smiled at Shen Mei and said softly, ¡°Mom, I have something to do. I¡¯ll go out for a while. Talk to Doctor Qiao.¡± Hearing Lina¡¯s words, Shen Mei nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Lina stood up and moved closer to Shen Mei. She gently nted a kiss on Shen Mei¡¯s forehead before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Shen Mei smiled gently, her eyes filled with stars. Lina nced at Qiao Nian again and said gratefully, ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯ll go out for a while. Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°Just go about your business.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Lina smiled gratefully. Holding the cell phone, she walked out and closed the door. Only then did she look at the cell phone that was vibrating non-stop. The smile on her face instantly disappeared as she picked up the call. Fourth Princess Aisha¡¯s furious voice came through the cell phone. ¡°Lina, is there something wrong with your brain like your mother!¡± Lina frowned. She knew that there was nothing good about Aisha¡¯s call. She walked towards the rockery not far away and said coldly, ¡°Aisha, if you¡¯re crazy, you should go to the mental hospital now. If you speak rudely to my mother again, I¡¯ll hand the recording of the call to your father, Earl Harry.¡± The person on the other end of the cell phone paused for a moment, and her voice grew sharper. ¡°Lina, other thanining, what else do you know how to do? Let Sister Annie go quickly!¡± Lina didn¡¯t need to think to know that Aisha was calling for Annie. On the surface, Aisha was calling for Annie, but in reality, she was pretending to be concerned because she liked Wright. Aisha was taking the initiative to solve Wright¡¯s problem. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Aisha liked Wright. Wright was a despicable and cunning person. ¡°Annie is suspected of murdering Madam President.¡± Lina straightened her throat and said coldly, ¡°Everyone in the country knows about this. Why do you, Princess Aisha, want to go against the entire country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Sister Annie is so gentle and kind. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to do such a thing.¡± The more Aisha spoke, the angrier she became. She said ruthlessly, ¡°Lina, you¡¯re really too despicable. In order to obtain Wright¡¯s love, you actually used Sister Annie as a threat. I¡¯m at the entrance of the pce now. Come out and let¡¯s talk!¡± Worried that Lina would note out, Aisha shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll announce to the world that your mother is a fool. Do as you see fit!¡± With that, Aisha hung up without hesitation. Lina frowned when she heard the busy tone on her cell phone. Reluctantly, she walked out of the pce. ¡­ In Shen Mei¡¯s room. Qiao Nian took Shen Mei¡¯s pulse. Yesterday¡¯s acupuncture and medicine had already stabilized Shen Mei¡¯s condition. The Hypnotic worm in Shen Mei¡¯s body was also in a deep sleep. It seemed that as long as she drank the tonic on time today, she would be fine. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian retracted her hand and smiled at Shen Mei. ¡°Madam, your condition has stabilized now. When the herbs arrive, you¡¯ll be more than half better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± With a smile in her eyes, Shen Mei enunciated each word clearly. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. As if they were chatting, she asked, ¡°What does Madam usually like to do?¡± ¡°Read.¡± Shen Mei nced at the book beside her and picked it up, cing it by her chest. ¡°This book is good.¡± ¡°Madam is amazing. I heard that one can understand a lot of life principles by studying.¡± Qiao Nian spoke slowly. ¡°My mother¡¯s teacher said this. By the way, his surname is Shen like Madam¡¯s. His name is Shen An.¡± When Qiao Nian said the words ¡°Shen An¡±, she stared unblinkingly at Shen Mei¡¯s face. Shen Mei stood there in a daze, as if someone had pressed a pause button. She did not say a word. Chapter 1539 - 1539 Sad 1539 Sad Seeing that Shen Mei was motionless, Qiao Nian was about to speak when she saw the book in Shen Mei¡¯s hand fall and smash into her leg. However, Shen Mei didn¡¯t seem to feel anything at all. Her voice was very soft. Like a feather, itnded lightly on the water without a ripple. Shen Mei came back to her senses. The stunned expression on her face disappeared, and her eyes were filled with panic. Her lips trembled slightly, and her entire body trembled violently. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Shen Mei covered her ears with both hands and hid in a corner, trembling. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°An City, An City. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Shen Mei spouted some words. They were scattered and could not be pieced together into a whole sentence. However, judging from Shen Mei¡¯s condition, Qiao Nian was already certain that Shen Mei was Professor Shen An¡¯s daughter. If Shen Mei had nothing to do with Shen An, then Shen Mei wouldn¡¯t have been stunned when she heard Shen An¡¯s name. However, Shen Mei seemed to be very afraid of hearing the word ¡°An City¡±. This was a strange thing. Qiao Nian moved slightly closer to Shen Mei and gentlyforted her. She said gently, ¡°Madam, Madam, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re very safe now. This is the pce, where the president and you live.¡± Shen Mei¡¯s body was still trembling. She looked up at Qiao Nian. Seeing that Shen Mei was listening to her, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. I think you might have forgotten some important memories, but don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll definitely remember them in the future. You should recuperate well now. Let¡¯s drink the medicine first, okay?¡± With that, Qiao Nian handed the potion to Shen Mei from the bedside table. The medicinal fragrance wafted to the tip of Shen Mei¡¯s nose. Smelling the fragrance, she felt a little better. Her gaze fell on the medicinal soup. She took it from Qiao Nian. Shen Mei¡¯s hands trembled slightly, as did the bowl in her hand, as if the medicine would spill in the next moment. Shen Mei looked at the bowl in her hand. She had been drinking this medicine for the past two days. She had drunk all kinds of medicine in the past. This medicine was also her favorite. It was sweet and without any bitterness. But now, she didn¡¯t want to take her medicine at all. Qiao Nian reached out to help Shen Mei drag the bowl of medicine, not letting it spill. At this moment, Shen Mei¡¯s face was covered in tears, and her chest was heaving violently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Shen Mei exuded a strong sense of sorrow. She could clearly feel the pain in Shen Mei¡¯s heart. She ced the medicine on the bedside table again, took a tissue from the side, and carefully wiped the tears off Shen Mei¡¯s face. She reached out and hugged Shen Mei, gently patting her back tofort her. ¡°Alright, stop crying. If you can¡¯t remember, let¡¯s not think about it. When you recover, no matter what you think, you¡¯ll be able to remember. Don¡¯t think about it now, okay?¡± Qiao Nian let go of Shen Mei and wiped her face again with a tissue. Shen Mei was about the same age as Qiao Nian¡¯s mother, but Shen Mei¡¯s mental age was like that of an innocent child. Seeing that Shen Mei had finally stopped crying, she heaved a sigh of relief and felt a trace of guilt. It seemed that Shen Mei couldn¡¯t remember the past. When Shen Mei hadpletely calmed down, Qiao Nian smiled at her and said, ¡°Madam, drink some medicine. After you drink it, you¡¯ll feel veryfortable. When the timees, sleep. I¡¯ll go pick herbs for you.¡± Qiao Nian brought the medicine back to Shen Mei and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ll recoverpletely after taking the medicine.¡± Shen Mei nodded. She took the medicine from Qiao Nian with both hands and downed it in one gulp. Her clear eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian, a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and took the bowl away. She helped Shen Mei lie down and covered her with the nket. Qiao Nian waited for Shen Mei to close her eyes before getting up to leave. Chapter 1540 - 1540 Exposure 1540 Exposure When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian leave, she slowly opened her eyes. Shen Mei murmured softly. Her gaze fell on the ceiling, and her eyes were filled with confusion. She narrowed her eyes slightly. There seemed to be a vortex in her clear eyes, bringing her deep into her memories. ¡­ In the pavilion not far from the entrance of the pce, only Lina and Aisha were standing. Lina looked at Aisha impatiently, her tone cold. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a fact that Annie tried to murder my mother. She was locked up just following normal procedure.¡± Aisha raised her eyebrows slightly. She walked up to Lina and looked down at her. She enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you to let Annie go to the public. My request is very simple. As long as you secretly let Annie go, I¡¯ll find a death row criminal to rece her. At that time, you just have to interrogate that scapegoat.¡± Lina¡¯s pupils dted slightly. She looked at Aisha in disbelief and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Hide the truth? What a brilliant idea. Only a smart person like me, Princess Aisha, can think of it.¡± Aisha raised her eyebrows smugly. Seeing that Lina was stunned, she continued, ¡°Are you amazed by my intelligence? No wonder. Your mother is a fool, so how could she give birth to a smart person?¡± Lina smiled coldly, then pursed her lips and said, ¡°Aisha, do you like Wright?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aisha ced a hand on her hip and looked at Lina in disdain. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been flirting in front of Wright all day and seducing him, I would have married him long ago. I might even have a child!¡± The more Aisha thought about it, the angrier she became. Lina was so ugly. What sorcery did Lina use to make Wright fall head over heels for Lina? Aisha frowned and questioned coldly, ¡°Did you drug Wright?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lina asked, frowning slightly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t drugged Wright, how could Wright have taken a liking to you?¡± Aisha sized Lina up, as if she was trash. Lina was speechless. Lina took a deep breath. She looked at Aisha and said, ¡°Aisha, I have something to ask.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aisha looked at Lina angrily, her mind filled with thoughts of where to get that medicine that fascinated men. ¡°If you like Wright so much, why did you still sleep with Wright¡¯s assistant, Amon?¡± Lina stared unblinkingly at Aisha¡¯s face and saw that her face was getting redder and redder. ¡°W-What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Aisha stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you understand or not.¡± Lina smiled at Aisha and said calmly, ¡°I have a video of you and Amon on the bed. All this time, I¡¯ve treated you as my fourth sister, so I¡¯ve never thought of giving this video to Wright, let alone using it to threaten you.¡± Aisha¡¯s face turned from red to greenish-gray. Her lips parted slightly, and she breathed heavily. ¡°You¡­¡± Aisha¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she red at Lina. Lina shook her head slightly and said regretfully, ¡°I remember that Bata was kissed forcefully, but Wright is a clean freak. He had to break up with Bata no matter what.¡± Aisha had been chasing Wright for so long. How could she not know that Bata had been forcefully kissed? Chapter 1541 - 1541 Compromise 1541 Compromise Aisha was so angry that she was panting heavily, her chest heaving. She red fiercely at Lina, looking as if she wanted to eat her alive. She asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t tell Wright?¡± Lina smiled and nodded. ¡°Aisha, you¡¯re my good sister. We all have the same grandparents. I¡¯m close to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have remained silent after getting the video.¡± ¡°Alright, pretend I didn¡¯te today!¡± Aisha tried hard to suppress the anger in her chest. Her gazended on Lina¡¯s face and she warned solemnly, ¡°If I find out that the video has been leaked, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Lina smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spread the video.¡± With Lina¡¯s assurance, Aisha turned around and walked towards her car. Her mind was in a mess, and her mind was filled with thoughts of how to fool Wright and tell him that she had no way to save Annie. Lina watched as Aisha¡¯s car drove further and further away. The smile on her face gradually disappeared. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Before one wave subsided, another would rise. When she returned to Shen Mei¡¯s room, she saw Qiao Nian sitting in a pavilion not far away. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing were also there. Lina nced at Chen Qing and hurriedly looked away. Lowering her head, she sat down beside Qiao Nian and asked seriously, ¡°Nian Nian, how¡¯s my mother?¡± Qiao Nian looked up from the map on the stone table. She smiled at Lina and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam is fine.¡± Her gazended on the map again. The President and the guards had already searched the ce she had circled previously. There was no result on their side for the time being. In her opinion, Cliff Mountain was also the most likely ce to have Colorful Fungus. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Cliff Mountain. When the timees, we¡¯ll split into two teams. We might encounter danger on the way. When the timees, we have to keep in touch at all times. After we agree on a time, regardless of whether we have gathered Colorful Fungus or not, we have to gather at the ce we agreed on just in case.¡± Looking at Qiao Nian¡¯s serious face, Lina hurriedly nodded. Gu Zhou nced at Lina and gave Chen Qing a look. Chen Qing immediately nodded in agreement. The four of them walked out. Chen Qing drove, and the four of them sat in the same car. Cliff Mountain was about an hour away from the pce. Cliff Mountain was an undeveloped mountain with lush vegetation. If they wanted to climb it, they could only rely on themselves. Qiao Nian looked at the lush cliff mountain. It was a mountain that had no developments on it. The possibility of colorful fungus being found here was very high. ording to their previous agreement, they split into two teams. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were in one team, while Lina and Chen Qing were in another. The four of them agreed on a time and ce to gather. Qiao Nian had even specially prepared special fireworks. After all, the signal on the mountain wasn¡¯t good. If they encountered an emergency on the mountain, they could contact each other urgently through the fireworks. Qiao Nian ced the fireworks in Lina¡¯s hand. Seeing Lina¡¯s worried expression, sheforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we really can¡¯t find it here, we¡¯ll go to Country Z. Country Z has Colorful Fungus.¡± Lina nodded slightly. She looked up at the mountain in front of her. Although the mountain was not high, the lush forest gave off an oppressive feeling. Some ces were especially steep and looked very dangerous. Nian Nian was just her mother¡¯s doctor, but she could climb Cliff Mountain and put herself in danger for her mother. If she were Nian Nian, she would never risk her life for an outsider. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Lina held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and pursed her lips slightly. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°There must be many dangers on the mountain. Nian Nian, you have to be careful. Just like you said, if we can¡¯t find Colorful Fungus here, we¡¯ll go to Country Z in the future. As long as you¡¯re safe.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, she smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I know. You have to be careful too.¡± In the past, Qiao Nian often went into the mountains to y. She gave Lina a few more reminders, then instructed Chen Qing to take good care of Lina. Only then did she walk in the direction she had nned with Gu Zhou. Lina looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s retreating back, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Nian Nian was really the kindest and most selfless person she had ever seen. After watching Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian disappear from their sight, Chen Qing¡¯s gaze fell on Lina. His expression was serious. ¡°Seventh Princess, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Chapter 1542 Rain

Chapter 1542 Rain

Lina came back to her senses and saw Chen Qing''s meticulous and serious expression. She realized that Chen Qing seemed to have the same expression these past few days. Could it be that Chen Qing had been in trouble recently? She knew that even if she asked, Chen Qing would not tell her, so she nodded and followed Chen Qing to find a suitable path. At first, walking up Cliff Mountain was still alright. Holding a climbing stick, Chen Qing cleared the weeds in front of him and finally created a small path. Later on, the route became steeper. Lina climbed up. There was a t piece ofnd above, and she could circle to the back of the mountain through the forest. Lina held the topographic map of the cliff mountain in her hand. As she looked at the route, shepared it to the photos of the Colorful Fungus and Flowing Tree. ording to Nian Nian, under normal circumstances, Colorful Fungus grew beside the trunk of a Flowing Tree. Therefore, as long as one found the Flowing Tree, it was very likely that they would find Colorful Fungus. Lina focused on finding the Flowing Tree. Chen Qing was in charge of clearing the obstacles in front. Cliff Mountain was really filled with birdsong and the fragrance of flowers and soil. At some point in time, the wind had gradually grown stronger. The branches were rustling, and even the grass could not stand up. Lina rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. Only then did she notice that the sky had darkened. She looked up and could only see lush leaves. The leaves had already blocked most of the sky. She nced at the time on her wrist. It was already one in the afternoon. She invited Chen Qing for lunch. She sat down beside Chen Qing and saw that his pants were torn. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Chen Qing say, "Seventh Princess, we have to speed up. We''ve only walked a third of the way." "You¡­" As Lina spoke, her gaze fell on the back of Chen Qing''s hand. She saw that it was already bleeding. "You''re injured." As she spoke, Lina subconsciously held Chen Qing''s hand. "I''m fine." As Chen Qing spoke, he retracted his hand calmly and narrowed his eyes, looking into the distance. Lina looked at Chen Qing''s hand and slowly lowered her gaze. She stopped talking and ate silently. After dinner, the two of them continued walking in. The deeper they went, the lusher the trees became. After walking for an unknown period of time, suddenly, thunder rumbled in the sky. Lina frowned. Was it going to rain? No sooner had this thought urred to her than the rain began to fall in sheets, followed by an even louder p of thunder. The rain grew heavier. Lina hurriedly put the things in her hand into the waterproof bag. Chen Qing looked around. He swiftly climbed onto a two-meter-tall rock and stood on it to look around. Dark clouds pressed down on them. All they could see was destion. Chen Qing took the opportunity to pluck the banana leaf. The banana leaf was big and could block the rain. He jumped down from above and handed Lina a banana leaf, keeping one for himself. "Seventh Princess, do you n to continue searching, or find a ce to hide from the rain?" Lina''s hair was already drenched, sticking to her scalp and face. Her eyes were extremely clear, like the sky after rain. "Continue searching." Everything she was doing now was for her mother''s sake. It was just a little rain. How could she back down? Her mother had been ill for more than twenty years. She sincerely hoped that her mother would recover soon. Moreover, she understood that her father did not want her mother to go to Country Z. If she could find Colorful Fungus on Cliff Mountain, her father would not have to worry. "Okay," Chen Qing replied. Then, he continued to clear the way in the rain. The sky grew darker and darker. Lina could only use her shlight to illuminate the area ahead. Time passed bit by bit, and the sky grew darker and darker. The rain poured down, causing the leaves and branches to crack. It was like setting off firecrackers. It was so noisy that even Chen Qing and Lina, who were only a meter away, had to speak loudly. Lina gripped the shlight tightly and stared carefully at her surroundings. The visibility of the shlight was too low. She could only see about a meter away. She could only keep bending down. Time passed bit by bit. The rain pattered on the ground. Lina straightened up and identally slipped. "Ah!" Lina screamed in fear. Chapter 1543 Something’s Wrong

Chapter 1543 Something''s Wrong

Chen Qing, who was walking in front, seemed to hear Lina''s cry. He turned around and saw that Lina was about to fall. He hurriedly supported her. He held Lina''s hand with his left hand and wrapped his right arm around her waist. The moment he touched Lina''s waist, Chen Qing frowned imperceptibly, but he quickly regained hisposure. After Chen Qing helped Lina steady herself, he let go and asked, "Seventh Princess, are you injured?" The mountain was rugged. If Lina sprained her ankle, it would be troublesome. When Lina heard Chen Qing''s concerned voice, she could still feel that the ces Chen Qing had just touched her were still burning. The heat flowed through her blood to every part of her body. Her ears were red, and she did not dare to look into Chen Qing''s eyes. Naturally, she did not see the coldness and alienation in Chen Qing''s eyes. "I''m fine. Let''s continue searching. When the timees, we have to rush back!" Lina looked around, flustered. She felt that the mountain looked like it was going to eat her alive. Could it be because it was dark and raining? Lina nced at the shlight. Fortunately, it was waterproof. "Let''s continue searching." ¡­ On the other side, when Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were searching for Colorful Fungus, they realized that it was raining. The two of them saw a protruding stone not far away and hid under it. Qiao Nian remembered that when they went out today, the sun was not bad. She didn''t expect it to rain halfway. Qiao Nian stood under the stone and looked at the rain on the ground. She frowned slightly and said worriedly, "It''s raining. The soil and stones will definitely be very slippery. Lina doesn''t have any experience in this field either. I wonder if they''ll be in danger." When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, he reached out and held her hand. Realizing that her hand was very cold, he took off his jacket and covered Qiao Nian''s shoulders with it. Heforted her softly, "Don''t worry, Chen Qing has experience in this field." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she couldn''t help but smile. She asked curiously, "Is there anything Chen Qing doesn''t know?" cing tiles, fighting, wilderness survival skills, and sometimes going to Africa to dig coal. To be honest, she wanted to find an all-rounder to follow her. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian''s face gently and said with a smile, "Chen Qing is an orphan. He was saved by your Eldest Senior Brother back then. Later on, it was your Eldest Senior Brother who taught him these things." Eldest Senior Brother. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, a trace of worry shing in her eyes. After so long, she wondered how Eldest Senior Brother was doing. She regretted shooting Eldest Senior Brother back then. Qiao Nian felt a little upset. She looked ahead in silence, her gaze inadvertentlynding on the umbre-shaped mushroom floating in the rain. Her eyes lit up and she said excitedly, "Look, it''s the Blue Fungus!" Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. "What does it do?" Could it be that this Blue Fungus had some unique effect? Qiao Nian''s lips curved up slightly. Smiling, she exined, "Blue Fungus often live with Colorful Fungus. I think we should be able to find color-streaming bacteria nearby!" At the thought that they would be able to find Colorful Fungus this time, Qiao Nian''s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled back down. However, Gu Zhou wasn''t as happy as Qiao Nian. He looked around. The mountain roads nearby were rugged, especially where the blue-breathing fungus grew. It seemed to be by the cliff. It was too dangerous. If it was a sunny day, one had to be fully prepared for rock climbing. However, the weather was bad now, and the soil and stones were slippery. If one slipped, the matter would be serious. Gu Zhou frowned at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, "It''s too dangerous to go now. I''ll call someone over." Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. In any case, the colorful fungus didn''t have legs and wouldn''t run. There was no difference whether they searched for it earlier orter, so she agreed readily. Gu Zhou took out his walkie-talkie and was about to contact his people when there was no movement from the walkie-talkie. Either the walkie-talkie was out of range, or someone had cut off all signals. Chapter 1544 Figure

Chapter 1544 Figure

Qiao Nian instantly felt uneasy, and her heart began to race. Thest time she had climbed the mountain with Lina, someone had also blocked the signal. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around warily, standing in front of Qiao Nian. Their walkie-talkies covered arge area. Logically speaking, they shouldn''t have lost contact with the people at the foot of the mountain. It was just that someone had done something behind the scenes and blocked the signal on the entire mountain. Gu Zhou still remembered that thest time he had spoken to anyone was half an hour ago. In other words, half an hour ago, another group of people had gone up the mountain. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes. She knew that with her and Gu Zhou''s skills, no one could deal with them. However, Lina was the precious Seventh Princess of Europe. If anything happened to her, things would be troublesome. Gu Zhou naturally understood Qiao Nian''s worry. He hurriedlyforted her. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Didn''t you give them fireworks previously? If there''s really danger, they''ll definitely set off fireworks for help!" Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, "Besides, there''s still Chen Qing. Chen Qing will definitely protect Lina well." Qiao Nian thought of Chen Qing and Lina together and heaved a sigh of relief. In her heart, Chen Qing was also an expert. After all, Chen Qing couldplete what Gu Zhou wanted to do for him every time. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing had encountered many enemy attacks in MY, but Chen Qing and Gu Zhou had been able to escape repeatedly. It was obvious that Chen Qing was not inferior to Gu Zhou. She hoped that Chen Qing could protect Lina safely this time. The heavy rain fell with a pitter-patter. The noise masked some murderous footsteps. On the other side. Chen Qing was about to take out his walkie-talkie to speak to Gu Zhou when he realized that there was no signal on the walkie-talkie. Could it be that someone had cut off the signal? Chen Qing''s expression changed drastically. He looked around coldly, vaguely sensing that something was wrong. The rain grew heavier and heavier, and Chen Qing''s frown deepened. He nced behind him at Lina, who was still earnestly searching for the colorful fungus. She was soaked to the skin. Chen Qing''s attention was on Lina. Suddenly, he inadvertently saw a ck shadow not far away. Chen Qing lowered his gaze expressionlessly, his thin lips pursed tightly. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he was certain that the ck shadow was a figure. It seemed that someone had followed them. Seeing Lina walk over, Chen Qing grabbed her arm. Lina was slightly stunned. She looked at Chen Qing in surprise, her eyes filled with confusion. "Be careful." Afraid that Lina couldn''t hear him clearly, Chen Qing moved slightly closer to her ear and said, "At nine o''clock, a figure just shed past, but I''m not sure which direction the other party is going now." When Lina heard this, she instantly became nervous. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Chen Qing say, "Don''t reveal anything." Chen Qing was very close to her. She seemed to be able to smell his scent. She couldn''t help but swallow and blush. She hurriedly nodded to indicate that she understood. After that, Chen Qing continued to clear the way in front. Holding a shlight, Lina swiped it at in the nine o''clock direction without a trace. However, she didn''t notice anything wrong. Could it be that the person in that direction had already left? Just now, Lina had been so focused on looking for colorful fungus that she hadn''t noticed her surroundings. Now that she noticed the bleak environment around her, she couldn''t help but feel nervous, and her frown deepened. Chen Qing was very close to Lina. He naturally noticed the change in Lina and hurriedlyforted her. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." "Yes," Lina said in a low voice. She recalled what had happened thest time she was at Bear Mountain and shivered involuntarily. "Seventh Princess, I think they might have just discovered us and haven''t thought of how to deal with us." Chen Qingforted Lina in a low voice. If Lina was too afraid, it was easy for something to go wrong. "Let''s quickly go somewhere else." Initially, Lina was feeling uneasy. Now that she heard Chen Qing''s words, she instantly felt a sense of security. She looked at Chen Qing with trust. "Okay." Although Lina really wanted to find the Colorful Fungus, she didn''t want Chen Qing to be injured. Chapter 1545 Follow Me Closely

Chapter 1545 Follow Me Closely

Lina''s eyes gradually became firm. She looked at Chen Qing and said, "Let''s go down the mountain now!" Chen Qing''s expression froze, but he quickly understood Lina''s thoughts. He said in a low voice, "Let''s take a look again. They might still be inside. We''ll see what happens!" When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, her refusal was stuck in her throat. She believed Nian Nian''s judgment that there should be colorful fungus here, but there were pursuers behind her and the unknown in front of her. She looked at Chen Qing beside her and hesitated for a moment before following him. The ground was slippery, and she staggered. Chen Qing quickly supported Lina. Seeing that the back of Lina''s hand was covered in all kinds of scratches and mud, his eyes darkened slightly. He did not let go of Lina''s wrist. Lina''s heart skipped a beat. She stared nkly at Chen Qing''s hand, which was holding her wrist. Her entire face instantly turned red. Chen Qing nced at Lina and said, "Stay close to me!" Lina came back to her senses and hurriedly nodded. Fortunately, it was dark now, so Chen Qing couldn''t see her face clearly. She turned off the shlight. If it was on, those people would definitely notice them. She followed quietly behind Chen Qing. The two of them were very fast, but Lina could vaguely hear the pping of leaves bing louder. It seemed that those people were gradually approaching. Chen Qing''s gaze turned sharp, like a wild beast in the mountains. He sized up his surroundings warily. He didn''t understand why those people were only following them and hadn''t made a move, but he knew very well that those people would never let them off! Chen Qing turned back to look at Lina. Lina had been looking around, looking like a frightened bird facing a great enemy. Chen Qing''s footsteps quickened. Seeing that the grass in front of him was getting denser, he had an idea. He turned back to look at Lina and asked softly, "Seventh Princess, do you believe me?" Lina nodded without hesitation. Thinking that Chen Qing didn''t understand what she meant, she added, "Of course I believe you!" He had saved her more than once or twice. How could she not believe her? Chen Qing pursed his lips and said sternly, "I''ve already promised Madam that I''ll protect you well!" A trace of disappointment shed in Lina''s heart, but she still smiled politely. Just as she was about to speak, Chen Qing pulled her into his arms. She buried her head in Chen Qing''s chest, her body pressed tightly against his. Her face grew hotter and hotter. Lina''s heart began to race. Before she could ask Chen Qing what had happened, she felt the world spin and she rolled down. Although there was a natural cushion under her, Lina still hugged Chen Qing tightly in fear. Smelling his scent and listening to his steady heartbeat, the panic in her heart gradually disappeared. Chen Qing''s right hand gripped the back of Lina''s head tightly, and his left hand hugged Lina''s waist tightly. After they rolled for a while, his eyes turned cold when he saw the darkness above him and he sped up immediately. The slope was steep. He was deliberately creating the illusion that they had identally fallen off the mountain. If they rolled down from above, it would definitely make the people above wary. They would definitely not roll down directly like them. They would definitely climb down carefully. Before they came down, he and Lina had to find a safe ce to hide. That way, they wouldn''t be discovered. When Chen Qing realized that they had arrived at the stone slope, his mind raced. He turned around and hugged Lina in his arms. He bent his legs slightly and used friction to reduce the speed of his fall. Soon, they stopped. In a daze, Lina sat up. The world spun. She no longer knew where she was. Chen Qing immediately got up from the ground and pulled Lina away, saying, "Seventh Princess, we''re in danger now. Hold on." Lina followed Chen Qing like a wooden puppet. All her attention was on Chen Qing, and the dizziness gradually disappeared. Chapter 1546 I will carry you

Chapter 1546 I will carry you

After Lina felt better, she looked around. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She pulled Chen Qing''s arm and said, "Look over there. There''s a cave." That cave was halfway up the mountain. If they wanted to get there, they had to climb up. Chen Qing hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t find a better ce to hide now. With this thought in mind, Chen Qing pulled Lina over. The rain grew heavier and heavier. Chen Qing and Lina were both drenched. Coupled with the fact that they had just rolled down from above and were covered in mud, the two of them were in a sorry state. Chen Qing pulled Lina towards the cave. Then, he half-squatted with his back facing Lina and said in a low voice, "Seventh Princess,e up quickly. I''ll carry you." "There''s no need." Lina subconsciously rejected Chen Qing. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Chen Qing''s back and she realized that the clothes on his back were all ruined. She could vaguely see the ferocious injuries on his back. Was he injured? Realizing this, Lina was even more unwilling to let Chen Qing carry her. She shook her head again and said, "There''s really no need." "Come up!" Chen Qing''s voice was still calm, but there was a hint of coldness in his tone. "They''reing after us!" Lina frowned and didn''t have time to think too much. Shey on Chen Qing''s back. Chen Qing immediately stood up and climbed up. As soon as the two of them entered the cave, they heard noisy footsteps outside. A fierce voice said, "Where is she?" The man''s voice was filled with anger as he looked around fiercely. Chen Qing listened to the situation below. If he wasn''t wrong, there were at least thirty people below. At the thought of this, his expression turned even colder. Lina also heard the voices of the people below. She also heard the sound of those people hitting the grass hard with sticks. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She clenched her mouth tightly with both hands, worried that she would make a sound. The leader of the group looked around and instructed the people around him, "The few of you, go there and search. Also, go there. All of you, split up and search!" Then, the footsteps dissipated. The leader stood rooted to the ground. He looked around. Suddenly, he thought he heard a creaking sound. He hurriedly raised his hand, signaling for everyone to stay put. Holding his pistol, he walked step by step towards the source of the sound. Chen Qing frowned slightly and nced at Lina, who was looking at him with a worried expression. He looked down at her feet. Lina had identally stepped on a branch just now. A trace of surprise shed in Chen Qing''s eyes. It was raining heavily outside. Logically speaking, that leader shouldn''t have noticed them. But that leader seemed to have especially good hearing. Chen Qing saw that Lina was still trembling with fear. He followed Lina''s gaze and saw a snake slowly crawling out. It seemed that Lina had been frightened by the snake just now. That was why she wanted to take a step back and identally stepped on a branch. Lina''s heart was beating violently, and tears welled up in her eyes. Were the two of them going to die here? If she wasn''t afraid of snakes, she wouldn''t have made a scene. The people below wouldn''t have realized that they were there. Moreover, she didn''t know who had sent those people at the foot of the mountain, but Lina knew very well that as long as those people captured her, they would use her to force her father into a corner. Lina looked at Chen Qing worriedly. Perhaps Chen Qing wouldn''t be so lucky. Those people might end Chen Qing''s life without hesitation. Realizing this, Lina''s face turned pale. If she went out now, as long as Chen Qing continued to hide here, those people would not discover Chen Qing. Chen Qing could still live. She hoped that Chen Qing would live well. She did not want Chen Qing to be hurt at all. At the thought of this, Lina clenched her fists tightly. She mustered her courage and took a step forward. At this moment, Chen Qing grabbed her arm. Lina stopped in her tracks and looked at Chen Qing in confusion. She saw Chen Qing put his finger to his lips and gesture for her to keep quiet. Chapter 1547 Bad Luck

Chapter 1547 Bad Luck

Lina''s heart was in her throat. Seeing the determination in Chen Qing''s eyes, she slowly retracted her feet and nodded, standing rooted to the ground. Seeing that Lina understood what he meant, Chen Qing let go of her arm. Then, he immediately squatted down and his gaze fell on the snake not far away. Lina looked at Chen Qing nervously. The snake was staring at the two of them with its tongue, as if it had already treated them as snacks. However, in the next second, before Lina could react, Chen Qing had already grabbed the snake''s seven inches and exposed its tail. It was very dark now. There was a gunshot. The finger-thick snake had already been hit. Chen Qing quickly let go of the snake, and the curled-up snake fell. Chen Qing straightened his back and held his breath, trying hard to hide himself. The footsteps grew closer and closer. Then, they heard the person at the foot of the mountain say, "It''s actually a snake. What bad luck!" "Lord Cui Qi, we didn''t find anything!" "Lord Cui Qi, we haven''t found anyone here either!" ¡­ Everyone walked over from all directions and looked at the tall Huo Qi standing in the middle. Huo Qi looked at the snake not far away with a dark expression. He looked up and saw a huge rock. This snake had fallen from the protruding rock. Huo Qi nced at the two people beside him and said warily, "The two of you, climb up and take a look." Hearing Huo Qi''s words, the two of them immediately climbed up. They only got down after climbing up. "Lord Huo Qi, there''s no one up there." When Huo Qi heard the report from his subordinates, his expression darkened slightly. Could it be that he was really overthinking? He knew that he was cautious and over-thinking. It was precisely because of this that he could live well. Otherwise, he would have been killed long ago. Just as Huo Qi was frowning, the sound of fireworks came from afar. He turned around and saw a bouquet of fireworks in the sky, illuminating the entire mountain. He frowned slightly. These were fireworks used asmunication signals! With aplicated expression in his eyes, Huo Qi raised his hand and made a "go" gesture. He said viciously, "Catch them alive!" "Yes!" At this moment, countless ck shadows ran towards the location of the fireworks. Above. Actually, there was a cave above. There was also a small path in the cave, but it could only amodate one person. When Chen Qing threw the snake down just now, he had brought Lina into the cave. After taking a few steps, their surroundings suddenly opened up. The two of them arrived at the other mountain. At this moment, the cliff was steep. If they were not careful, they might fall. Chen Qing gave Lina a look. Lina had no choice but to lie on Chen Qing''s back. Chen Qing carried Lina up the mountain. Even in the heavy rain, his movements were still agile. Bit by bit, he climbed up. When they saw a cave halfway up the mountain, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them had also seen the fireworks set off by Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. The fireworks illuminated the entire sky. Lina nced at the time. It wasn''t time for them to gather yet. Nian Nian had set off fireworks, which meant that Nian Nian had already found the colorful fungus! "Chen Qing, Nian Nian is¡­" Before Lina could finish speaking, her heart trembled when she saw Chen Qing''s serious expression. Only then did Lina realize that if they saw Nian Nian''s fireworks, did that mean that the group of people had also seen them? At the thought of this, Lina couldn''t help but tremble. She pursed her lips and asked in a trembling voice, "Chen Qing, is Nian Nian also in danger?" Only then did Lina realize how stupid she was. She and Qiao Nian had split up. If someone was chasing her, someone must be chasing Nian Nian too. Chen Qing looked into the distance with a dark expression. His mind raced. Then, he took out his backpack and rummaged through its contents before saying to Lina, "Seventh Princess, stop standing outside. Go in and hide." ¡­ After Qiao Nian finished setting off the fireworks, her gaze inadvertently fell on the forest. There seemed to be many swaying ck shadows in the forest. To be precise, there seemed to be many ck shadows moving quickly. Chapter 1548 Something Happened

Chapter 1548 Something Happened

Gu Zhou''s eyes turned cold. He looked at the forest not far away and grabbed Qiao Nian''s hand. "Let''s go!" Qiao Nian immediately followed Gu Zhou forward. They had just set off fireworks. Those restless people on the mountain would definitely follow the traces of the fireworks. This ce was no longer safe. They had to leave as soon as possible. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had already agreed on a meeting ce. She hoped that Chen Qing and Lina would be waiting for them there. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian avoided the ck shadows. When they got down the mountain and arrived at the ce they had agreed on, there was no one there. In other words, Chen Qing and Lina had yet to leave the mountain. Or rather, Chen Qing and Lina had encountered danger on the mountain. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian''s expression darkened, her eyes filled with coldness. Gu Zhou, who was standing beside Qiao Nian, sensed the coldness on her face. He held her hand tightly and said softly, "Don''t worry, there''s Chen Qing." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she nodded slightly, but she couldn''t help but worry. From the moment the other party blocked the signal, it could be seen that they were definitelying over aggressively. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and thought for a long time. Only then did she look at Gu Zhou and suggest, "Ah Zhou, I want to look for them." They had discussed each other''s routes previously and could find traces of their journey. The heavy rain fell, and the noise made people feel uneasy. Gu Zhou lowered his gaze and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. Seeing her determined expression, he gently kissed Qiao Nian''s forehead and said in a low voice, "I''ll send you to our people. They should have set up camp nearby. It''s safer for you to be with them." Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. She was soaked to the skin, and her hair clung to her face. She looked at Gu Zhou and shook her head in disapproval. "Nian''er¡­" "Do you want to save Chen Qing and Lina alone?" Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and held his hand tightly. She said again, "Do you think I''ll be safe if I go to the area with our people?" "Nian''er, I don''t want you¡­" "Have you ever thought about what if there''s a traitor among our people at the foot of the mountain? Let me tell you, actually, it''s the safest for the two of us to be together. Only under such circumstances will there be no idents," Qiao Nian said firmly. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, his eyes were filled with helplessness. Every time he encountered such a thing, Qiao Nian''s words make him unable to refute her. He smiled gently. In the end, he held Qiao Nian''s hand and said, "Alright, but you have to stay by my side forever." "Yes." Qiao Nian smiled and nodded seriously. The two of them walked up the path Lina and Chen Qing had taken. Chen Qing opened up a small path on the ground. The two of them tried their best to lighten their footsteps. Under the cover of the rain, their footsteps could barely be heard. It was very dark now. Coupled with the forest around them, almost no one could see the two of them. Gu Zhou was in charge of leading the way, and Qiao Nian was in charge of observing the surroundings. At this moment, footsteps in the distance attracted Qiao Nian''s attention. Qiao Nian tugged at Gu Zhou''s hand and gave him a look that said, "There''s someone here." Then, she brought Gu Zhou to hide in the grass at the side. At this moment, a person was standing in a weed field in the distance. He was holding a gun and observing his surroundings. The weeds around his feet were half the height of a person. They were in a mess, as if someone had stepped on them. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. They both felt that Chen Qing and Lina must have encountered danger in the waist-high weed field. As Chen Qing and Lina''s previous path was only a narrow path, the tall grass was not a serious problem. Qiao Nian gave Gu Zhou a look, let go of his hand, and took out a silver needle from her bag. The man who stayed behind was holding a gun and examining 360 degrees of the area, worried that there was something wrong. Qiao Nian found the right moment and threw the silver needle out forcefully. The silver needle hit the man''s sleeping acupoint urately. Chapter 1549 Search and Rescue

Chapter 1549 Search and Rescue

The man swayed twice, then fell to the ground. Only then did Gu Zhou and Qiao Niane out and tie this man to a tree not far away. They stood at the man''s position and looked at the ttened grass pile that was half the height of a person. They frowned slightly and said, "Perhaps the grass here is too high. They didn''t notice and identally slipped?" Gu Zhou looked at the bent grass and said thoughtfully, "I suspect that Chen Qing did it on purpose." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she made a decision. Chen Qing was such a shrewd person. How could he leave any traces behind? No matter what, he would hide them very well. He would never leave such obvious traces. Could it be that Chen Qing wanted to put on a show for those pursuers? Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said seriously, "Let''s go down too!" When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded. The two of them went down from the side. When they reached the bottom, Qiao Nian realized that the marks on the ground were very messy. She couldn''t tell where Chen Qing had gone at all. Qiao Nian looked around nervously, wanting to see if there were any clues. Her gaze inadvertently fell on a tree. There was a stone beside a tree, and there were scratches on it. She looked at Gu Zhou not far away and hurriedly pulled him over. "Yes, it''s Chen Qing''s mark," Gu Zhou said solemnly. Both he and Chen Qing would leave marks for each other. These marks were only known to the two of them. "Let''s go!" "Okay." ¡­ At this moment, in the cave. Lina had been sitting at the far end of the cave, hugging her knees. Although there was no wind or rain in the cave, she was drenched. She was trembling in the cold. Even though she was curled up, she was still very cold. Lina''s gaze fell on her right ankle. She shook it slightly, and her face turned pale from the pain. Chen Qing had been rummaging through the contents of the bag at the entrance of the cave. This bag was waterproof, and many things inside were still dry. He took it out and put it aside. Finally, he carefully took out the square item in a waterproof bag and pulled out the fuse. The fuse was very long. Chen Qing ced the item on the hole and pulled it in until it reached the innermost part. After he was done, he nced at Lina, who was sitting in the corner, and said, "Seventh Princess, it''ll be a little loudter. Cover your ears." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, her body trembled slightly. She looked at Chen Qing not far away and saw that he had already found a lighter. She was so cold that she was trembling. "Okay." With that, Lina covered her ears with her trembling hands. At this moment, Chen Qing lit the fuse with fire. The me slithered towards the hole like a snake. "Bang!" A violent sound shook the ground. Before Lina could react, she saw Chen Qing light up another fuse. Then, Chen Qing lit three more explosives, and the entire entrance of the cave was blocked by rocks. Lina''s eyes were filled with confusion. The entire cave was filled with smoke. She couldn''t see Chen Qing and subconsciously stood up to look for him. At this moment, Chen Qing walked out of the smoke. When he saw Lina sitting in the corner, he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." "Yes." Lina nodded. She leaned weakly against the wall, her body trembling. Chen Qing didn''t notice Lina''s abnormality. He began to tidy up the food and drinks on the ground. Second Young Master and Young Madam had already set off fireworks. If he and the Seventh Princess didn''t rush over, Second Young Master and Young Madam would definitely realize that something was wrong. There were many people chasing after them. He should have gone to look for Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, but those people''s goal should be the Seventh Princess. If he left the Seventh Princess alone here, she might be captured by those people. However, he had already left a mark for Second Young Master and Second Young Madam along the way. If they came to look for him and the Seventh Princess, it probably wouldn''t be long before they reached. Chapter 1550 Injured

Chapter 1550 Injured

However, before that, he and the Seventh Princess had to ensure their safety and not be discovered by those people. It was precisely because of this that they would have no problem in the cave. He had also checked. There was quite a lot of food in the bag. There was enough for them. Chen Qing brought a portion of food to the Seventh Princess and said, "Seventh Princess, eat something to fill your stomach first. I have to start a fire now, or we might catch a cold and fall ill." "Yes," Lina replied weakly, taking the food from Chen Qing. At this moment, Chen Qing was relieved to turn on his shlight. He piled up the branches he had already moved in. The branches were damp and a little difficult to light up. After a long while, Chen Qing finally set the branches on fire. Chen Qing felt that the fire was warm. He turned back to look at Lina and saw her leaning against the stone wall, eating at her feet. Her face had turned abnormally red. Chen Qing frowned slightly. He felt that Lina was a little abnormal. He walked over to Lina and squatted down. He called out softly, "Seventh Princess?" Lina slept calmly, as if she did not hear Chen Qing''s voice at all. Chen Qing gently patted Lina''s shoulder. "Seventh Princess?" Lina opened her eyes in a daze, her forehead covered in sweat. She narrowed her eyes slightly at Chen Qing and said in a trembling voice, "It''s so cold¡­" Cold? Chen Qing''s expression instantly turned serious. He ced his hand on Lina''s forehead, which was burning hot. It seemed that she had a fever. "Come and warm yourself by the fire." With that, Chen Qing saw Lina nod. Lina was about to get up, but her body was too heavy. She fell back down heavily. Chen Qing hurriedly helped Lina up. Something was wrong. If Lina only had a cold, she wouldn''t be so weak. When Lina leaned against Chen Qing, her head gently rubbed against his shoulder like a cat. Chen Qing stood rooted to the ground in shock. He looked at Lina in surprise. Lina took the initiative and was about to wrap herself around Chen Qing, muttering about how cold it was. This didn''t look like a cold at all. Chen Qing had a bad feeling. Could it be that Lina had been poisoned? Chen Qing couldn''t be med for thinking too much. Previously, they had encountered a snake in the cave. Chen Qing looked down at Lina and asked in a low voice, "Seventh Princess, wake up." Lina opened her eyes in a daze, her gaze unfocused. She raised her head slightly and moved closer to Chen Qing. Only then did she see him clearly. Her voice was weak. "What''s wrong?" Her lips were a little purple. Every word she said was like swallowing a de. She looked at Chen Qing in pain. "Are you feeling unwell?" Chen Qing asked solemnly. "Are you injured?" "Chen Qing, Chen Qing." Lina looked at Chen Qing aggrievedly and sadly, her voice carrying a trace of begging. "It''s so cold. I want you to hug me." When Chen Qing heard Lina''s coquettish voice, his heart softened. He reached out and hugged her. Lina was the seventh princess of Europe. She had been pampered since she was young and had never suffered. How could she take it? Chen Qing carried Lina to the firewood. His jacket was still spread on the ground beside the firewood. He ced Lina on the jacket, and his gaze inadvertently fell on something as thin as paper in the corner. That was¡­ Chen Qing''s eyes narrowed. Snake skin. He had a bad feeling about this. Was this a snake nest? Chen Qing frowned and sized up his surroundings. There were many snakeskins around. Chen Qing still remembered Lina''s panicked expression. At that time, he had thought that Lina was just afraid of snakes. Now, it seemed that that might not be the case. "Seventh Princess, were you bitten by a snake?" Chen Qing looked at Lina in his arms impatiently and asked anxiously. All the bones in Lina''s body seemed to have been smashed by a hammer bit by bit. There was nothingfortable about her body. She opened her eyes in a daze, tears sliding down her face. Lina sniffled, her body trembling slightly. "Yes." Chen Qing: Indeed, she was bitten by a snake. "Where are you injured?" Chen Qing asked solemnly. Lina said sobbingly, "My feet and waist." Chapter 1551 Don’t Leave

Chapter 1551 Don''t Leave

Chen Qing frowned, his hands trembling slightly. Lina''s current reaction meant that she had been poisoned by a snake. Once the snake poison spread in her body, Lina would be in danger. If only they had a serum. Lina would definitely recover soon, but their conditions were difficult now. They couldn''t go out and get the serum at all. Chen Qing carefully ced Lina on the ground. He pulled up Lina''s pants and took off her shoes. He saw that there was a trace of blood on her ankles, and her entire ankle was swollen. Chen Qing nced at the top of Lina''s shirt, which had already been lifted. There were two round holes at her waist. The ck blood was a stark contrast to her snow-white skin. The ces where she had been bitten were very swollen, making for a ghastly sight. Chen Qing frowned. The wound was so serious. No wonder Lina had taken a step back. It was at that time that they were almost discovered. Chen Qing frowned, his heart filled with frustration and guilt. If he had discovered earlier that something was wrong with Lina, there wouldn''t have been a problem. Madam handed Lina to him and asked him to take good care of Lina. That meant that Madam trusted him, but he only found out after a long time that Lina had been poisoned. Linay there, frowning in difort. She tossed and turned, trying to find a suitable position to sleep. Chen Qing was about to get up when Lina grabbed his arm. Lina stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing, her eyes filled with trust. Her voice was muffled. "Don''t, don''t leave. I¡­" When Chen Qing met Lina''s gaze, his heart softened, and his voice became much gentler. "Don''t worry, I''ll bring my bag over." Lina blinked and gently let go. She narrowed her eyes at Chen Qing''s back. Chen Qing walked to the entrance of the cave, took their bags, and walked back to Lina. Lina reached out and grabbed Chen Qing''s clothes. Only then did she close her eyes in peace and prepare to sleep. Chen Qing opened his bag. Every time he went out, he would prepare a lot of things. A dagger was also a must-have when he went out. He ced the dagger on the me to disinfect it and quickly brought it back. He nced at Lina, who was in so much pain that her eyes were closed. He said softly, "Seventh Princess, it might hurt a littleter. Bear with it." Chen Qing''s hand, which was holding the dagger, trembled slightly. If he had to use the dagger to cut himself, he would definitely have done so without hesitation. But now, he had to cut open the Seventh Princess''s waist. Even though the Seventh Princess was already so ufortable that she no longer had the ability to struggle, he still couldn''t bear to do it. Chen Qing''s gaze fell on Lina''s face. He pursed his lips tightly. Lina''s face was getting paler and paler. She looked very weak. He was really worried that Lina wouldn''t be able to survive. If he didn''t release Lina''s poisonous blood, she might faint at any moment. Chen Qing pursed his lips tightly. In the end, he made up his mind and pursed his lips tightly. Without hesitation, he drew a cross with the dagger where Lina had been bitten. Just as he retracted the dagger, ck blood instantly gushed out of Lina''s waist, flowing down her skin to the ground. It wasn''t enough to rely on blood alone. Lina had been bitten for a long time. What if the poison had already prated deep? With this thought in mind, Chen Qing threw the dagger aside and bent down. Without hesitation, he ced his lips on the wound on Lina''s waist and tried to suck out the poison. When Chen Qing cut Lina''s wound with the dagger, Lina gasped in pain. Soon, the burning sensation on her waist gradually disappeared, reced by a chill. In a daze, Lina seemed to see Chen Qing lowering his head and sucking on her wound. The pain in her body gradually disappeared. She saw Chen Qing suck the poisonous blood from her waist with his lips, then spit the ck poisonous blood to the side. His expression was serious, and his movements did not hesitate at all. He had no intention of neglecting her. Lina''s heart seemed to be filled with something warm. Her eyes were slightly red, and there were still tears in the corners of her eyes. Although she wasn''t a doctor, she had heard that people who helped others suck poisonous blood could also be infected. She refused weakly. "No!" Chapter 1552 Touched

Chapter 1552 Touched

Chen Qing spat out the poisonous blood in his mouth. He nced at the extremely weak Lina. Although her face was pale, the purple color on her lips gradually disappeared, as if the poison in Lina''s body had lessened significantly. "Seventh Princess, don''t say anything. Rest well." As Chen Qing spoke, his gaze fell on the ck blood flowing from Lina''s waist. It gradually turned red. Without hesitation, he continued to suck out the poison. Chen Qing continued sucking for a while longer. When he saw that the blood on Lina''s waist had turned red, he heaved a sigh of relief. His lips trembled slightly, a little uncontrobly. He had been sucking blood for Lina just now, and his lips were a little purple. His gaze fell on Lina''s ankle. Her ankle was not seriously injured. He bent down and forcefully sucked the poisonous blood out of her ankle. Lina''s eyes were wet. She subconsciously wanted to retract her foot, but she couldn''t. Her heart was beating violently, and the soundpletely covered all the voices around her. Everything around her no longer seemed to matter. Chen Qing was the only one left in her entire world. She watched as Chen Qing''s face turned more purple. Her voice choked as she said, "There''s no need, Chen Qing. I''m fine. You don''t have to suck anymore!" Seeing that Chen Qing was still insisting on helping her suck out the poisonous blood, Lina tried her best to sit up. When Chen Qing spat out the poisonous blood, she suddenly retracted her leg. Chen Qing looked at Lina''s tear-stained face. There were still tears on her eyshes, and she looked pitiful and lovable. His gaze fell on Lina''s waist and ankle. The wounds in these two ces were already bleeding normally bright red. It seemed that the basic poisonous blood in her body had almost disappeared. Chen Qing''s heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled back down. He looked at Lina. He didn''t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Lina looked much better. He heaved a sigh of relief. Madam hoped that he could take good care of the Seventh Princess. Now that she was fine, that was great. He noticed that Lina''s shirt was up and looked away ufortably. Men and women should not touch each other so brazenly. Just now, he had no choice but to help Lina suck out the poison. Now that she was fine, he shouldn''t be staring at the Seventh Princess''s waist anymore. "Seventh Princess, how do you feel now?" Chen Qing asked in a low voice. Tears fell silently from Lina''s eyes. She looked at Chen Qing in front of her. She knew that if she said that her body hurt, Chen Qing would definitely think that the poison in her body had not been cleared. Chen Qing''s lips were already turning purple. She couldn''t let Chen Qing help her suck out the poison anymore. "I''m cold," Lina said indistinctly, looking at Chen Qing with teary eyes. When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he frowned slightly and ced the back of his hand on Lina''s forehead. She still had a fever. It was normal for her to be cold. Chen Qing nced at the fire beside him. At that time, he had only brought in a little firewood, and the firewood quickly burned out. In a while, it would be extinguished. Lina''s body was trembling. Her teeth were chattering from the cold, making a cackling sound. Tears fell silently. She looked at Chen Qing pitifully. "I''m cold¡­" When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he frowned, his eyes filled with conflict. They had nned to leave the mountain on the same day, but an ident happened midway. They did not have any spare clothes at all. Lina was still having a fever, and her clothes were still damp. Although he had already helped her suck out a lot of poisonous blood, there was no guarantee that there was no poisonous blood in her body. Branches crackled at the side, and the mes swayed slightly, illuminating the entire cave in a dim yellow light. However, the me grew smaller and smaller, and the temperature dropped. The moment the branches were burnt away and the fire disappeared, the hesitation in Chen Qing''s eyes disappeared. He reached out and unbuttoned his shirt, pulling Lina, who was already half unconscious, into his arms. He couldn''t let Lina die here! ¡­ The heavy rain fell desperately, and the ground was muddy and uneven. Not only did Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian have to avoid those people''s pursuit, but they also had to find the secret signal Chen Qing had left along the way. They followed the secret signal and were about to turn the corner when messy footsteps suddenly appeared around them. There was thick killing intent everywhere. Chapter 1553 I’ve heard a lot about you

Chapter 1553 I''ve heard a lot about you

Gu Zhou''s expression turned cold. He shielded Qiao Nian behind him. At this moment, a group of people surrounded them. All of them were wearing ck sportswear and ck masks. Only their nostrils and eyes were exposed. Their eyes were filled with killing intent as they stared coldly at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. The crowd suddenly made way for a tall man. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. "So it''s Second Young Master Gu and Young Madam clueless. I''ve heard a lot about you." Although the man''s voice was rough, it did not make one feel ufortable at all. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on the man''s eyes. She was very sure that she had never seen this man before, but he seemed to be very familiar with them. How strange! Gu Zhou nced around indifferently. His aura was so powerful that everyone around him trembled. His gaze finallynded on the man pointing a gun at Qiao Nian. When the man met Gu Zhou''s gaze, his breathing hitched and his body trembled slightly. He felt as if he was being stared at by the Grim Reaper. His legs trembled, and he almost lost his grip on the gun. When Cui Qi saw that his soldier''s legs had gone weak from Gu Zhou''s scare, he was stunned. Without hesitation, he shot that person in the heart. The man''s eyes were still open, as if he had died with remaining grievances. He fell to the ground following the inertia of the bullet. Cui Qi looked at the coward and put away his gun indifferently. He said calmly, "Throw him away. Feed him to the wolves!" It was better not to want such an embarrassing servant. The others watched as Cui Qi killed someone. All of them were expressionless, as if they were already used to Cui Qi killing people. Cui Qi''s gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. His lips curved up slightly with a devilish smile. "Second Young Master Gu, I wonder if you like this greeting gift?" Gu Zhou looked up slightly and looked at Cui Qi calmly. He seemed to be a natural-born king. Even though he did not have the advantage in numbers, the cold arrogance on his face was still not to be underestimated. Gu Zhou''s thin lips parted slightly, and his voice was as calm as ever, as if he was chatting calmly. "You''re disguised very well. Are you afraid that I''ll see you, General Cui Qi?" When Qiao Nian heard the words "Cui Qi", a trace of surprise shed in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down. Before they came to Europe, they had already investigated the situation of the European royal family. Cui Qi was a great general of Europe, but he was Earl Mark''s subordinate. All this time, he had been hiding in the dark and working for Mark. Cui Qi was only slightly stunned. Seeing that Gu Zhou had recognized him, he pulled off the mask on his face and looked at Gu Zhou with aplicated expression. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi''s face and finally understood why Cui Qi had been hiding in the dark, unwilling to show his face. Other than his mouth and eyes, most of the skin on Cui Qi''s face was scarred, as if he had been disfigured by sulfuric acid. Under the light of the lightning, he looked like a ferocious demon that had crawled up from hell. If it were someone timid, they would definitely be trembling in fear with this face. However, Qiao Nian was very curious. Although Cui Qi was a general who was hiding in the dark, the president seemed to admire Cui Qi very much. He had even given Cui Qi the title of general. It was said that Cui Qi had been a general of the European royal family for generations. Logically speaking, Cui Qi should also be a noble. Who exactly ruined Cui Qi''s face? The rain poured down, and the mottled shadows of the trees fell on Cui Qi''s face. He looked at Qiao Nian sinisterly. He saw that Qiao Nian was looking at him without changing her expression. There was no fear or uneasiness in her eyes. His lips curved up, and his eyes were filled withughter. It would have been better if he hadn''tughed. When he did, his face was bunched up into a ball. He looked a little terrifying, like a demon. Cui Qi''s gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. There was some admiration in his eyes as he said, "It''s rumored that Second Young Master Gu rarely asks questions. Now, it seems that the rumors are too fake. Second Young Master Gu has just arrived in Europe, but he''s already figured out my identity!" Cui Qi noticed that Gu Zhou was holding Qiao Nian''s hand. His eyes darkened, and the smile on his face instantly disappeared. He asked sinisterly, "It''s a pity that today next year will be the anniversary of your death. The two of you will bepany on the road to hell. I think you definitely won''t be alone." Chapter 1554 Being Threatened

Chapter 1554 Being Threatened

Before Cui Qi went up the mountain, he had long controlled all of Gu Zhou''s people. Gu Zhou was rtively powerful in An City, but this was Europe. Gu Zhou''s strength here was reduced significantly. However, from another perspective, Gu Zhou was an outsider. How could he be Earl Mark''s match? Cui Qi gritted his teeth and looked at his opponent. He knew in his heart that either he or Gu Zhou would die today. The reason why he did not make a move was because he wanted to know the whereabouts of the Seventh Princess from Gu Zhou. He hade to the mountain this time mainly to capture the Seventh Princess. As long as the Seventh Princess was around, Earl Mark would be able to control the president again. It was precisely because this matter was very important that he had used all his strength on this trip up the mountain. Qiao Nian looked at the dark scar on Cui Qi''s face and frowned slightly. She moved her fingers slightly. Gu Zhou sensed Qiao Nian''s cheap shot. He nced at her. Qiao Nian''s expression was calm, without a trace of fear. It was as if she wasn''t facing a gun at all. Her fingers were filled with silver needles. Those silver needles were all tinged with poison, and it was fatal if they came into contact with blood. Those people were very close to her. She was confident that she could hit them directly. Gu Zhou had been with Qiao Nian for a long time, so he could naturally tell what she was nning to do. He gently squeezed Qiao Nian''s hand, signaling for her to stop. Puzzlement shed in Qiao Nian''s eyes. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian dotingly. His gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face again. His obsidian-like eyes were calm as he asked coldly, "Are you that confident?" When Cui Qi heard Gu Zhou''s provocative words, his expression instantly turned ferocious. He bit his lower lip hard, and only calmed down after a while. He smiled sinisterly and looked at Gu Zhou in front of him. He said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect Second Young Master Gu to be so arrogant. Or do you think someone will save you?" Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Cui Qi continued, "Are you talking about those idiots at the foot of the mountain? I advise you not to count on them. They''re already under control. It''s impossible for them to save you." Cui Qi pretended to be enlightened again. "Second Young Master Gu, do you think you can escape from a gun with a woman?" As soon as Cui Qi finished speaking, Gu Zhou moved like a bolt of lightning. Before anyone could react, he had already snatched the gun from the person beside Cui Qi and aimed it at Cui Qi''s heart. When the man saw that the gun in his hand was gone, he was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he realized that his gun had already been snatched away by Gu Zhou. He was instantly so frightened that his face turned pale. Was he still human with such speed? Cui Qi''s expression darkened as Gu Zhou pointed a gun at his chest. He looked at his subordinate with hatred written all over his face and kicked him in the stomach. His subordinate was sent flying three meters away, and his back mmed into a tree, causing him to fall to the ground in a sorry state. Seeing Cui Qi''s fiery expression, Gu Zhou slowly moved the pistol from Cui Qi''s heart to his head. He slowly walked to Cui Qi''s back with a calm smile on his face. "General Cui Qi, do you want toplete the mission with your life, or do you want to lose your life?" Cui Qi''s face turned pale. He watched helplessly as Gu Zhou walked behind him and held a gun to his head. He wanted to resist, but he didn''t see how Gu Zhou got to his side at all. If he aimed a gun at Gu Zhou now, his head would probably explode the moment he moved. Cui Qi pursed his lips tightly, as if he had thought of something. He smiled viciously and said, "Second Young Master Gu, even if you want my life, you don''t have the ability to escape from me." "Two fists are no match for four hands. Don''t tell me Second Young Master Gu doesn''t understand this principle?" Cui Qi said with a smile. "By the way, Second Young Master Gu, even if you can escape, what about your delicate wife? Do you want to see how we ravage your delicate wife?" As soon as Cui Qi finished speaking, Qiao Nian raised her hand. The smile on Cui Qi''s face instantly froze. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Strange, what was wrong with his face? Why couldn''t he move? Why couldn''t he speak? He opened his mouth in vain. Just now, he had only seen Qiao Nian raise her hand. He didn''t know what else happened. Chapter 1555 Accessory?

Chapter 1555 essory?

Although Cui Qi didn''t understand what Qiao Nian had done to him, he was very dissatisfied with her actions. He was the great general of Europe. Although he had been unwilling to appear on camera in the past, no one who knew him would treat him like Qiao Nian did. It wasn''t embarrassing if he couldn''t beat Gu Zhou, but it would be utterly embarrassing if he couldn''t beat a woman. Qiao Nian retracted her hand casually, a trace of mockery in her eyes. She said coldly, "Since you don''t know how to speak, don''t." Fortunately, she had used a poison that could numb one''s nerves. Otherwise, Cui Qi would have already be a corpse. Cui Qi''s eyes widened uncontrobly. This time, he had received a special order to kill Qiao Nian. Initially, he hadn''t taken Qiao Nian seriously at all. He just felt that Qiao Nian was a friend of the Seventh Princess and Gu Zhou''s woman. She was just an essory. He had never expected Qiao Nian to have such ability. Cui Qi knew in his heart that even if he died, his subordinates would still do their best toplete the mission. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were definitely dead. However, he was panicking. It was as if something was out of his control. He looked at Qiao Nian in front of him and felt that she should be quite skilled. Gu Zhou nced around unblinkingly. Not far away, there were still people surrounding him. It seemed that Cui Qi had really brought many people with him this time. Gu Zhou fired a shot into the sky, startling the birds in the forest. At this moment, Cui Qi''s heart was in his throat, but he quickly regained hisposure. His mind raced as he thought about how to escape. Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi expressionlessly. His gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face, and his voice was as cold as an icicle that was stabbed into a person''s chest in winter. "General Cui, do you want to live or die?" The gunshots made Cui Qi''s men turn their attention to Gu Zhou. All the guns were aimed at Cui Qi. Gu Zhou removed the silver needle from Cui Qi''s face. If the silver needle was still inserted into Cui Qi''s face, he would probably be speechless. Cui Qi''s lips trembled a few times. He red fiercely at Gu Zhou and gritted his teeth. "At most, we''ll die together!" "Die together?" Gu Zhou sneered. He did not expect Cui Qi to be so unyielding. He nced at Cui Qi''s men and continued, "Including these people on the mountain and the 632 people from the Cui family? If General Cui has no objections, I''ll let them die with you." With that, Gu Zhou fired two more shots that hit Cui Qi''s legs. Cui Qi lost his bnce and knelt on the ground. Two holes appeared where he had been hit, and blood flowed out. Cui Qi''s lips trembled slightly. He hurriedly raised his hand and said to his subordinates, "Stop!" Cui Qi really hadn''t expected Gu Zhou to attack. After giving orders to his own people, his red eyes stared fixedly at Gu Zhou. He was so angry that his chest heaved violently. "Are¡­ are you threatening me?" Gu Zhou looked down at Cui Qi with a faint smile on his face, but there was no trace of a smile in his eyes. He said calmly, "General Cui, your words were incorrect. I''m not threatening you. I''m just having a discussion with you." Cui Qi looked into Gu Zhou''s cold eyes. He knew in his heart that Gu Zhou was asking him to agree obediently. His legs had already been shot. If no one was supporting him, he wouldn''t be able to stand up for the time being. He looked up at Gu Zhou. He hadn''t expected Gu Zhou to investigate so thoroughly. There were a total of 632 people in the Cui family. Gu Zhou''s meaning was very simple. He wanted his entire family to be exterminated! Cui Qi''s chest heaved violently. He couldn''t help but cough twice. He looked at Gu Zhou viciously, picked up a branch from the ground, and stood up in a sorry state. Cui Qi looked at Gu Zhou in front of him and tried hard to remain cold. "W-What do you want to talk to me about?" Gu Zhou stared at Cui Qi and said coldly, "Leave with your men now. That way, nothing will happen to your family. Otherwise¡­" He paused for a moment and said lightly, "If your family apanies you in the afterlife, you won''t be alone." Chapter 1556 Not Afraid of Death

Chapter 1556 Not Afraid of Death

Seeing Gu Zhou''s gaze turn fierce, Cui Qi knew in his heart that Gu Zhou had long been prepared. He was not afraid of death, but he did not dare to risk the lives of his entire n. Cui Qi frowned. After some hesitation, he said, "I want the Seventh Princess!" His thoughts were very simple. He just had toplete half the mission. Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi coldly and pursed his lips slightly. "You can only ept my suggestion. You''re not qualified to negotiate." Cui Qi looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. He didn''t understand why Gu Zhou was protecting the Seventh Princess. The Seventh Princess had nothing to do with Gu Zhou. He had already given in, but Gu Zhou was still pushing his luck. He pursed his lips tightly and said, "Don''t go too far, Gu Zhou. Aren''t you afraid that your family will be in danger?" "Cui Qi, I''ve told you before that you''re not qualified to negotiate with me. After some time, I won''t be able to guarantee that your family will still be intact," Gu Zhou said lightly. Cui Qi''s pupils dted uncontrobly as he looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Was Gu Zhou not afraid that Earl Mark would destroy the Gu family? Huo Qi slowly closed his eyes and said helplessly, "All of you, leave!" The subordinate standing beside Huo Qi looked at him in disbelief. He had been with the general for more than ten years, but this was the first time he had seen the general show weakness. He couldn''t help but call out, "General Huo!" Huo Qi looked at his subordinates with a dark expression and said unquestionably, "Stand down!" Seeing that Huo Qi had already made up his mind, Huo Qi''s subordinates had no choice but to put down the guns in their hands. Their hearts were filled with indignance as they stood together and retreated. Seeing that his subordinates had left, he held onto the branch and turned to leave. At this moment, he picked up the branch in his hand and smashed it at Gu Zhou without hesitation. Gu Zhou had long seen through Huo Qi''s intentions. He shot Huo Qi in the arm. "Ah!" Huo Qi lost control and cried out. He threw the branch in his hand to the ground and staggered to his knees. He crawled towards Gu Zhou and attacked him with all his might. Huo Qi''s subordinates instantly reacted. They knew that Huo Qi was only pretending to surrender, so they hurriedly picked up their guns and aimed them at Gu Zhou. However, before his subordinates could fire, Qiao Nian threw the silver needles in her hand. When those people were hit by the silver needles again, they immediately fell to the ground. However, there were too many people around Huo Qi. Qiao Nian immediately snatched the gun from the corpse closest to her and aimed it at Huo Qi''s subordinates. Kneeling on the ground, Huo Qi attacked Gu Zhou crazily like a dog with crippled hind legs. Huo Qi was a general. He had been taught that military orders were like mountains. Even if he had to sacrifice the entire Huo family, he had toplete the mission. Every move he made was filled with killing intent. At first, Gu Zhou did not attack. He only dodged casually. Seeing that Huo Qi wasn''t stopping, he called out, "Nian''er!" Qiao Nian aimed a silver needle at Huo Qi. Like a dead fish, Huo Qi couldn''t move at all. Huo Qi''s subordinates were all stunned. They had not expected the general, who they thought was as powerful as a god, to be picked up by Gu Zhou like trash. They could see that Huo Qi''s eyes were still open, and his mouth was opening and closing as if he was cursing something, but there was no sound. At this moment, the wind instantly picked up. Huo Qi''s subordinates barely managed to stabilize themselves. They still wanted to attack Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, but they were afraid that they would hurt their general. After all, the general had already be Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s human shield. A huge roar sounded. Everyone looked up and saw six helicopters hovering over the mountain. The helicopter doors opened and special forces soldiers slid down. The first person toe down seemed to be the leader of the special forces. He led a group of people with submachine guns towards Gu Zhou and Huo Qi''s men. Although Huo Qi couldn''t move, he could tell that those people weren''t his people at all. In the next moment, the special forces soldiers who had alighted from the helicopter instantly surrounded Huo Qi''s subordinates. The leader walked up to Gu Zhou and said in perfect Chinese, "Second Young Master." "Tie them all up," Gu Zhou said calmly. "Yes." Chapter 1557 I admit defeat

Chapter 1557 I admit defeat

Cui Qi and his subordinates were all disarmed and tied up. Cui Qi had been shot three times. He looked at the special forces soldiers in disbelief, his frown deepening. No, he had clearly controlled Gu Zhou''s people at the foot of the mountain. Why were there still others? What terrified Cui Qi the most was that although there were only six helicopters, these were not ordinary helicopters. These helicopters were equipped with weapons and a single helicopter could raze an entire mountain to the ground. Qiao Nian looked at the leader''s Western face. She hadn''t expected him to be so good at Chinese. It seemed that these people were all Gu Zhou''s most secret S-rank mercenaries in Europe. Her heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled back down. Gu Zhou was really smart. He had actually predicted everything. Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi, who was tightly tied up. He slowly looked at the gun in his hand, then loaded it. He nced at Cui Qi coldly and said, "General Cui, I really didn''t expect you to be so stupid as to go all the way." Seeing that his people had already been taken away, the light in Cui Qi''s eyes gradually disappeared. He looked into the distance nkly. Not only had his mission failed, but he had also lost his elites. If he had left with his subordinates previously, would the current problem not have happened? Cui Qi pursed his lips tightly and looked at Gu Zhou. He could maintain his general posture and fight Gu Zhou at all costs, but his actions were futile. Cui Qi took a deep breath, as if he had understood something. He looked at Gu Zhou and said, "I hope you''ll let my family off." Gu Zhou''s cold gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face again. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "General Cui, it''s not that I won''t let you off now, but that your superiors won''t let them off." When Cui Qi heard Gu Zhou''s words, his expression changed drastically. He lowered his head in vain. What else could he say? Right at this moment, orderly footsteps came from afar. There were about a thousand people. Cui Qi looked at those people and looked up again. If only they had arrived earlier. Then, they would have taken down Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian long ago. However, Cui Qi looked at those people. He looked up at Gu Zhou and said, "Second Young Master Gu, why don''t we discuss it again?" The thousand-odd people all aimed their weapons at Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and the others. The leader beside Gu Zhou raised his hand, and the people around him surrounded Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, each holding a submachine gun. The helicopter, which had been observing the situation in midair, immediately switched tobat mode. "Discuss?" Gu Zhou smiled disdainfully and asked, "Do you think there''s a need to have a discussion now?" When Cui Qi heard Gu Zhou''s words, he was about to speak when he saw the mercenary leader, who had been standing beside Gu Zhou, take out his walkie-talkie. "Intimidate." As soon as the mercenary leader finished speaking, a silver light streaked across the sky. Then, the ground shook, and everyone lost their bnce. The soldiers who had just rushed over from Cui Qi''s side were sent flying to the ground. They got up from the ground covered in injuries. Cui Qi knelt on the ground and looked at the soldiers with heartache. Those soldiers had followed him everywhere. He still wanted everyone to retire safely. Cui Qi''s eyes turned even redder. He looked at Gu Zhou angrily, as if he wanted to cut Gu Zhou into pieces. "General Cui, you don''t have a chance to discuss this now," Gu Zhou said. He nced at the soldier not far away. "You don''t care about your family, but you care about your soldiers." Cui Qi pursed his lips tightly. No matter how many soldiers he had, how could he defeat a helicopter flying in the sky? This war was not on equal footing to begin with. He had just naively thought that he could negotiate with Gu Zhou. He sighed helplessly and lowered his head slightly. Reluctantly, he had no choice but to admit defeat. "I admit defeat!" Gu Zhou knew that Cui Qi was a stubborn person. He would not surrender until thest critical moment. Now that Cui Qi had surrendered, he nced at Cui Qi''s soldiers and frowned slightly. Chapter 1558 Lack of Trust

Chapter 1558 Lack of Trust

"How many people did you bring?" Gu Zhou''s mind raced as he made a n. Cui Qi said expressionlessly, "A total of 3,600." Gu Zhou looked at the mercenary leader and said in a low voice, "Go and check if the numbers match." "Yes." Cui Qi looked up at Gu Zhou, a trace of confusion shing in his eyes. He didn''t understand what Gu Zhou was doing. He narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had thought of something. "What are you doing?" "General Cui, is this something you should be concerned about?" Gu Zhou said coldly, his gazending not far away. "You should worry about yourself first." "I''ll make all of them retreat," Cui Qi said impatiently, worried that Gu Zhou would not agree. "I''ll make them never attack the Seventh Princess again. Don''t kill them." "General Cui, you''ve thought it through." Gu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze falling on Cui Qi''s face. "They only listen to you, but you treat Earl Mark''s orders as an imperial edict. Do you think I''ll believe you?" Cui Qi frowned. He had never expected himself to fall to such a state. Gu Zhou asked the mercenary leader to bring those people to his manor in Europe. He would let them out after everything was over. Therge group of people lined up and went down the mountain in a grandiose manner. Cui Qi slowly closed his eyes and was taken away as well. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi''s back as he was carried away and frowned slightly. Cui Qi was really too cunning. If only he wasn''t following Mark''s order. If he were under the president, he would definitely be able to achieve something big. If Qiao Nian remembered correctly, the previous generations of the Cui family had all worked for the European President. However, it was different in Cui Qi''s generation. Qiao Nian slowly lowered her gaze. It seemed that Cui Qi had a lot of entanglements with the president. Just as Qiao Nian was deep in thought, Gu Zhou walked to her side and said softly, "It''s still raining. Follow them back first. Take a bath and change your clothes in case you fall ill." Qiao Nian shook her head gently and grabbed Gu Zhou''s hand. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go look for Lina and Chen Qing. I wonder how they''re doing now." Gu Zhou was not worried about Chen Qing and Lina. In his opinion, the danger on the mountain had already been resolved. Under such circumstances, if Chen Qing could not protect Lina well, he would simply need a recement. When the leader of the mercenaries heard the words "Lina", he walked up to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He first nodded politely at Qiao Nian as a greeting, then looked at Gu Zhou and asked, "Second Young Master, do you have the whereabouts of the Seventh Princess?" Only then did Qiao Nian notice that some of the mercenaries had already left with Cui Qi''s men. Some of them seemed to be staying here to look for someone. The mercenary leader frowned slightly, as if he was very worried about the Seventh Princess. Gu Zhou pointed in the direction Chen Qing had marked previously and said, "They''re in that direction." The leader followed Gu Zhou''s finger and nodded gently. Then, he took out his walkie-talkie and instructed his subordinates to look in the direction Gu Zhou had pointed out. After everyone left, Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. Seeing Qiao Nian looking at him curiously, he exined softly, "These are all mercenaries privately trained by the previous president of Europe." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Gu Zhou curiously and asked in confusion, "The old president''s mercenaries? Don''t they listen to the current president?" "They do whatever they want with the current president''s orders. The president can''t force them." "Why?" Qiao Nian''s eyes were filled with confusion. Those people seemed to be very concerned about Lina. Logically speaking, they should also care about the current president. "The old president was assassinated. The mercenary leader has always suspected that the murderer was one of the three people, the president, Mark, or Harry. Therefore, they have always protected the royal grandchildren and won''tpletely listen to the president," Gu Zhou exined softly. "Are they working with you?" Qiao Nian asked, raising her eyebrows slightly. "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded and continued, "I''ve already investigated it for them. The president shouldn''t be the murderer." Chapter 1559 Something’s Wrong

Chapter 1559 Something''s Wrong

"Oh." Qiao Nian nodded slightly. It seemed that Gu Zhou had already contacted those mercenaries yesterday, which was why they were here today. Qiao Nian felt that Mark couldn''t hold back anymore and deliberately attacked. However, what puzzled Qiao Nian was that they had only confirmed at thest minute that they would being to Cliff Mountain to look for the Colorful Fungus, but those people were able to set up an attack in advance. It seemed that Mark''s strength couldn''t be underestimated. At the thought of Mark, Gu Zhou''s expression instantly darkened, his eyes filled with coldness. This time, Mark had sent more than a thousand people. It seemed that he wanted to use Lina to exchange for Annie''s safety. However, this time, Mark had suffered a double loss. He just didn''t know what other tricks Mark had up his sleeve. Qiao Nian looked around. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the mountainside. Seeing the messy pile of stones, she frowned slightly. There were many messy stones on the mountain, but only that pile seemed a little out of ce. The stones looked a little new. Stones that had been exposed to the elements for a long time were different from stones that had never been exposed to wind and rain. Qiao Nian took a few steps forward, picked up the binocrs, and took a closer look. Her frown deepened. Previously, she had heard a strange sound, but Cui Qi''s appearance at that time made her ignore it. Now that she thought about it, that voice was a little suspicious. She was very sure that it was definitely not Cui Qi who had caused themotion. If Cui Qi wanted to arrest someone quickly, he would only do it secretly. He would never make amotion to scare people. Suddenly, Qiao Nian''s eyes lit up. She seemed to have thought of something and looked at Gu Zhou. "Let''s go there." Gu Zhou looked in the direction Qiao Nian was pointing and frowned. He was about to persuade Qiao Nian to go back and rest when Qiao Nian walked over. A trace of helplessness shed in Gu Zhou''s eyes. Then, he smiled and followed. Qiao Nian walked under the stone wall and looked at the old and brand new stones on the ground. She knew what to do. Qiao Nian got the mercenaries to prepare adder. The leader was the first to climb it. Qiao Nian was the second to follow, followed by Gu Zhou. When they stood at the side, Qiao Nian saw arge pile of brand new stones that werepletely different from the stones in the surrounding mountains. "They should be here," Qiao Nian said with certainty. The leader only nced at the stones and checked his surroundings. Seeing that it didn''t look like anyone had been there at all, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He frowned slightly and asked, "Where?" Qiao Nian got the people below toe up and take off the brand new stones. The stones rolled to the ground, causing waves of water to ssh. When ayer of stones fell, everyone could smell gunpowder. The leader''s eyes lit up. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. He really hadn''t expected the Second Young Madam to be so capable. Gu Zhou called out in a low voice, "Chen Qing?" There was no movement. Gu Zhou waited for a while, then raised his voice and called out "Chen Qing" again. But there was still no movement inside. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and looked into the stone wall in confusion. Then, he carefully examined his surroundings. The falling stones here were indeed man-made. Why was there no one inside? Gu Zhou retreated to Qiao Nian''s side and said solemnly, "How is it?" When the leader heard Qiao Nian''s words, he looked at Gu Zhou nervously. Gu Zhou frowned, his eyes dark. He said in a low voice, "They should be inside." The leader was puzzled. There had been no sound from inside just now. Why did Second Young Master Gu still think that there was someone in the cave? Gu Zhou continued, "I just checked the situation outside and vaguely saw the marks of the gunpowder. Those marks are often ced by Chen Qing." Initially, Gu Zhou was not worried about Chen Qing''s safety, but now his expression darkened and his eyes narrowed slightly. Soon, at Gu Zhou''s signal, the mercenary leader brought the small explosives over. He blew up the hole with the small explosives. The entrance of the cave exploded. Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and the mercenary leader went in. They took a few steps in and turned a corner. They saw Chen Qing and Lina hugging each other tightly, their clothes disheveled. The two of them werepletely unconscious. Chapter 1560 Poisoned

Chapter 1560 Poisoned

All their attention was on the ck blood on the ground. Therge pool of ck blood looked terrifying! Holding a shlight, Qiao Nian walked over quickly. Her expression changed drastically. The two of them looked abnormal. Their faces were pale, their lips were purple, and their breathing was irregr. Qiao Nian noticed the abnormality around Lina''s waist. She pursed her lips and looked at the mercenary leader solemnly. "They must have been bitten by a snake. Did you bring antivenom?" Every time a mercenary went on a mission, he would bring a first-aid kit. Usually, there was antivenom in the first-aid kit. "I still need medicine for external injuries." Qiao Nian wanted to list out the names of the medicine one by one, but the situation was urgent now. She said, "Bring the medicine bag over!" The mercenary leader knew that Qiao Nian was a doctor. Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, he took out his walkie-talkie without hesitation. "Bring the medicine box in." After turning off the walkie-talkie, the mercenary leader looked at Qiao Nian and asked nervously, "Miss Qiao, the Seventh Princess is now¡­" Qiao Nian carefully observed Chen Qing and Lina''s condition. She opened their eyelids and saw that Chen Qing''s pupils had already dted. It seemed that Chen Qing''s condition was much worse than Lina''s. "Lina''s waist and ankles have been bitten. The injuries to her ankles aren''t serious, but the condition of her waist is more serious. Fortunately, the first-aid measures were done well." Qiao Nian frowned and continued, "Chen Qing must have been infected with the poison when he helped Lina suck it out. As long as we inject the antivenom as soon as possible, Lina will slowly recover." Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, "Chen Qing''s condition is a little serious." Gu Zhou frowned, his dark pupils constricting slightly. His gaze fell on Chen Qing''s face. The mercenary leader looked at Chen Qing and said, "Mr. Chen Qing is the warrior who saved our Seventh Princess!" At this moment, the mercenary leader''s walkie-talkie rang. The mercenary''s words came through in English. The message was that the medicine box had been brought over. The mercenary walked out and brought in the medicine box. Qiao Nian ced Lina and Chen Qing steadily on the ground. Her gaze fell on the mercenary leader and Gu Zhou. "I need peace and quiet from now on. All of you, go to the door and wait." Gu Zhou''s gaze moved from Chen Qing''s face to Qiao Nian''s. Looking at Qiao Nian''s pale face and serious expression, he pursed his lips slightly. "Alright, but raise the firewood first." As Gu Zhou spoke, he nced at the mercenary leader. The cave was cold and the temperature was very low. The mercenary leader hurriedly got someone to gather the firewood and enter. The firewood in the cave burned, and the entire cave instantly warmed up. This series of actions did not take more than twenty seconds. Gu Zhou and the mercenary walked out. Qiao Nian looked at Lina and Chen Qing in front of her and began to inject the two of them with antivenom, followed by silver needles. Lina''s life was not in danger. If she could not get rid of the snake poison in her body, her body would probably face abnormalities in the future. Chen Qing was in even more danger. Qiao Nian''s eyes hardened. She had to save these two people. She could not let anything happen to them. ¡­ An hourter, four cars silently drove into the pce on a rainy night. The president had long received the news from the mercenary leader. He had been pacing back and forth in the conference room. This time, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian found Colorful Fungus on Cliff Mountain that could save Madam''s life. Not only that, but Qiao Nian also saved Lina and Chen Qing, who had been poisoned by snake venom. Qiao Nian helped Lina and Chen Qing control their situations and injected them with antivenom. As soon as they arrived at the pce, Lina and Chen Qing were brought to the medical room by Professor Ollie''s team. Qiao Nian handed a flower pot to the president, who took it with trembling hands. This was Colorful Fungus! This was really Colorful Fungus! The president''s eyes were a little red. He looked up at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with gratitude. In the past, he suspected that Qiao Nian had ulterior motives, but now, he was only grateful to her. Qiao Nian had saved Lina''s life again and again. Not only that, she might be able topletely treat Madam''s illness in the future. Chapter 1561 Fainted

Chapter 1561 Fainted

The president opened his mouth slightly, but his touched words were stuck in his throat. Seeing that the president was staring at her, Qiao Nian was about to take the initiative to speak when her body fell back uncontrobly. The president''s heart was in his throat. He wanted to reach out and catch Qiao Nian, but Gu Zhou, who was standing beside her, had already picked her up immediately. "Nian''er!" Gu Zhou called out nervously. Under the light, Qiao Nian''s palm-sized face was frighteningly pale. Her clothes were still a little damp, and she looked disheveled and haggard. The president hurriedly said loudly, "Quick, someone, call Olly over!" Worried that it would take too much time for the servants to go back and forth, the President hurriedly led Gu Zhou to the treatment room at the back. About a minuteter, when they arrived at the treatment room, the president called out, "Ollie, Ollie." Ollie immediately ran out. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the president say, "Miss Qiao has fainted. Hurry up and examine her." Olly hurriedly nodded and gestured for Gu Zhou to walk towards the independent ward, asking him to ce Qiao Nian on the bed. Gu Zhou exuded a cold aura, as if he wanted everyone around him to back off. He stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, as if Qiao Nian was the only one left in his world. Seeing that Gu Zhou was unwilling to ce Qiao Nian on the hospital bed for a long time, Ollie carefully reminded him, "Second Young Master, please ce Miss Qiao on the hospital bed so that I can examine her body. Qiao Nian''s heart skipped a beat. Instead of opening her eyes, she gently held Gu Zhou''s finger with her small hand. Gu Zhou sensed Qiao Nian''s actions. Only then did he gently ce Qiao Nian on the bed and look at her with a burning gaze. Qiao Nian opened her eyes slightly and gave Gu Zhou a "don''t worry" look, then closed them again. Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian''s expression. He roughly understood what Qiao Nian meant. He bent down and covered Qiao Nian with the nket before standing to the side. Looking at Ollie, who was pushing the medical instrument in, he said coldly, "She was drenched in the heavy rain. Although she changed into dry clothes on the way back, she might have been drenched in the rain for too long and caught a cold." Ollie''s hand, which was adjusting the instrument, paused for a moment. He turned back to look at Gu Zhou and saw him looking at Qiao Nian solemnly, his eyes filled with worry. Ollie thought of what Qiao Nian had done today and was a little moved. If it weren''t for Madam President, Miss Qiao wouldn''t have looked for Colorful Fungus on the mountain in the heavy rain. She didn''t have to do this. Ollie still remembered the first time he had seen Qiao Nian. He had seen Qiao Nian use a silver needle to control the bleeding in Princess Lina''s shoulder. At that time, he had felt that Qiao Nian''s medical skills were very good. However, at that time, he didn''t know who Qiao Nian was. He thought to himself that if Qiao Nian could join his team, his team would definitely be stronger. Later on, when he found out Qiao Nian''s true identity, he knew in his heart that it was impossible for someone like Qiao Nian to join his team, so he didn''t mention it to her. A doctor was benevolent. He was benevolent to every patient, but at Qiao Nian''s age, he would never go to extremes for a patient. On the mountain, Qiao Nian encountered Mark''s men and almost died under the hail of bullets. There was a thunderstorm on the mountain. How could a girl like Qiao Nian withstand it? Cliff Mountain was an undeveloped mountain. This meant that there were countless insects, mosquitoes, and wild beasts on this mountain. It was extremely dangerous. Doctor Ollie nodded and said, "Mr. Gu, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Miss Qiao." Gu Zhou gently tucked Qiao Nian''s hair aside. He looked at her reluctantly before leaving. Seeing Gu Zhou leave, Doctor Ollie heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Qiao Nian, whose face and lips were pale. She must be quite ill. He used the instrument to examine Qiao Nian carefully. The instrument showed that the results were normal. A trace of confusion shed in Dr. Ollie''s eyes, and he frowned slightly. Strange. What was going on? Suddenly, Dr. Ollie had a bad feeling. Chapter 1562 Concern

Chapter 1562 Concern

Doctor Ollie had been a doctor for so many years. In his opinion, there was no need to worry too much about aa if the root cause could be detected. However, aa that happened for an undetectable reason would be worrisome. At the thought of this, Doctor Ollie walked out of the ward with a heavy expression. At this moment, the president had already gotten someone to make arrangements for the precious colorful fungus. He had also gone to visit Lina and Chen Qing. Seeing that Ollie''s expression was serious and that Gu Zhou was not around, he asked in a low voice, "How is Miss Qiao now?" Dr. Ollie frowned. He pursed his lips and shook his head gently. "Miss Qiao''s condition isn''t good now." When the president heard this, he felt his breathing hitch. Frowning slightly, he asked, "What do you mean?" "Miss Qiao has been unconscious. I''ve checked, but I couldn''t find the reason. I¡­" Ollie paused slightly, his voice a little hoarser. "I''m afraid the situation is critical." The President pursed his lips tightly and looked at Qiao Nian''s ward door with aplicated expression. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Qiao Nian was not rted to him, but she was willing to save his family without reservation. She was really a good doctor who cared about her patients. However, he had selfish motives. He had always been wary of Qiao Nian and was unwilling to believe her. The president slowly closed his eyes. He was the ruler of a country, so it was normal for him to be careful. However, Qiao Nian was the savior of his family. If he was still so wary of his benefactor, would he still be human? When the President opened his eyes again, they were filled with heartache. He said to Olly, "You have to save Miss Qiao!" Initially, he had always treated Qiao Nian as Gu Zhou''s wife. He called her "Madam Gu" every time. But now, he had changed. He already treated Qiao Nian as an important person in his heart, which was why he called her "Miss Qiao". When Doctor Ollie heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded and said, "I understand." With that, Ollie stole a nce at the president. He didn''t dare to agree directly, afraid that if he couldn''t treat Qiao Nian, the president would me him. Actually, he was also waiting to see the president''s reaction. The president seemed to treat Qiao Nian very well now, as if he was already starting to care about her. If the president still treated Qiao Nian coldly at this moment, he would feel indignant for Qiao Nian and worry about his future. Now, it seemed that the president could be touched too. He just had to work hard. His future was bright, and he didn''t have to worry about being suspected by the president. In the ward, after Professor Ollie left, Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She didn''t open her eyes. Actually, when she was talking to the president, she had really fainted. However, she had woken up very quickly, so she told Gu Zhou not to worry about her. She had heard the conversation between the president and Dr. Ollie outside the ward clearly. It seemed that the president had begun to trust her. What she had done previously had not been in vain. After a while, Doctor Ollie walked into the ward again and examined Qiao Nian again, but he still didn''t find anything wrong. Qiao Nian had thought that Dr. Ollie would take this opportunity to leave, so she didn''t open her eyes. However, Dr. Ollie had been standing by the bed. She could feel him staring at her. She wanted to open her eyes and speak to Dr. Ollie, but if Dr. Ollie knew that she had pretended to faint just now, and if the president began to doubt her again, all her efforts would have been in vain. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian held back. She closed her eyes and continued to pretend to faint. After that, Dr. Ollie put her on an IV. In a daze, she really fell asleep, because she was indeed not feeling well. After giving Qiao Nian an injection, Doctor Ollie left. He sighed slightly. He was really worried about Qiao Nian''s health. When he came out of the ward, he saw Gu Zhou, who had already taken a shower and changed his clothes, walking over. When Gu Zhou saw Dr. Ollie, he asked, "How''s Nian''er?" Nian''er? Doctor Ollie paused for a moment. Only then did he realize that the Nian''er Gu Zhou was referring to was Miss Qiao. Doctor Ollie told Gu Zhou what he had said to the president. Gu Zhou''s frown deepened. Chapter 1563 Guarding Her

Chapter 1563 Guarding Her

Although Doctor Ollie had never been to An City, he still knew about the Gu family in An City. He had also heard that Second Young Master Gu was not in good health. Worried that Gu Zhou would take things too hard, he hurriedlyforted him. "Second Young Master Gu, I will definitely do my best to treat Miss Qiao." When Gu Zhou heard Dr. Ollie''s words, he said solemnly, "Thank you." Seeing that Gu Zhou''s face was pale, Doctor Ollie was worried that Gu Zhou would fall ill because of his difort. He asked, "Second Young Master Gu, let me examine your body again. You don''t look well." "There''s no need. I''m fine. I''ll go apany her." As Gu Zhou spoke, he walked towards Qiao Nian''s ward. Doctor Ollie hurriedly got someone to add another bed to Qiao Nian''s ward. That way, Gu Zhou could lie down for a while. When Qiao Nian woke up again, sunlight filtered through the curtains. She was about to sit up when Gu Zhou pressed down on her shoulder. "Don''t move yet. You''re on an IV drip." Gu Zhou''s voice was gentle, but there was a hint of doting. Qiao Nian looked over and saw Gu Zhou sitting by her bed, a gentle smile on his face. The moment she woke up, she saw Gu Zhou. She felt so happy. Qiao Nian couldn''t help but smile. She nced out of the window and asked worriedly, "Have you slept?" "I''ve slept. I just woke up." Gu Zhou reached out and scratched Qiao Nian''s nose with a gentle expression. Qiao Nian thought of Chen Qing and Lina and asked worriedly, "How are Chen Qing and Lina now?" When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, his eyes were filled with helplessness. Then, he ruffled Qiao Nian''s hair dotingly. Meeting those sparkling big eyes, he said, "Why didn''t you ask about your condition? You even had an injection!" Qiao Nian knew that she must have been too tired previously, which was why she had fainted. She didn''t take it to heart. However, she was worried that Gu Zhou would be angry. She said obediently, "I''ll definitely rest well in the future." Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian''s face and the anger in his chest instantly disappearing. He recalled what Qiao Nian had done during this period of time. He knew in his heart that Qiao Nian wanted the president and the others to trust her. In Gu Zhou''s opinion, what happened twenty years ago could be investigated slowly. Qiao Nian''s health was the most important. Gu Zhou also understood that Qiao Nian really treated Lina as a good friend. Perhaps it was because of Qiao Nian''s friendship that he could sense her sincerity. In the past, he had seen many fights between women. Even old friends would be unscrupulous. It was as if when one grew up, one would no longer have friends. However, Qiao Nian''s appearance broke all of this. It made him realize that those people weren''t good enough themselves, so they used ruthless methods. Gu Zhou was really worried that something would happen to Qiao Nian. He pursed his lips and looked at Qiao Nian''s face worriedly. In a low voice, he said, "Xiao Qi called this morning and wanted to chat with you, but it wasn''t convenient for you to pick up the phone. Xiao Qi was a little unhappy when he saw you." When Qiao Nian heard "Xiao Qi", her eyes were filled with gentleness, and her lips curved up involuntarily. During this period of time, they had been so busy investigating the kidnapping twenty years ago that they had basically no time to contact the children. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian asked worriedly, "How have the three of them been recently?" "They went to school obediently. Nothing has happened in An City." At this point, Gu Zhou seemed to have thought of something and paused. "They''re only concerned about one thing." Qiao Nian frowned and asked worriedly, "Are they concerned about when we''ll go back?" Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, she sighed helplessly. "I wonder when our matter will end. I really want to see them." It wasn''t easy to find the children, but they had no choice but to be separated for the time being. Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian''s hand and gently stroked it. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face, and his eyes were filled with desire. His thin lips parted slightly. "They''re concerned about when they''ll have younger siblings." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned, then she reacted. These children were really too good at asking her to give birth! In the past, when she read reports, it was always the elders who wanted more grandchildren. But when it came to her, it was different. Her children wanted her to give birth. Chapter 1564 Stop fooling around

Chapter 1564 Stop fooling around

Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and raised her head slightly. "Stop fooling around." Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian''s serious face and roughly understood what she meant. A trace of helplessness shed in his eyes, but he teased, "Don''t you want another child?" Gu Zhou''s expression was very serious, as if he really wanted another child. Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou''s affectionate eyes and couldn''t help but follow his thoughts. Another child. The image of her giving birth instantly appeared in her mind. At that time, she was hugging a baby''s corpse and crying hysterically. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian couldn''t help but shiver. Instinctively, she wanted to retract her hand, but Gu Zhou''s grip was very tight. Gu Zhou looked at the pain in Qiao Nian''s eyes. Previously, when he heard that Qiao Nian had thought that she had given birth to a stillbirth, he was extremely sad. He roughly understood why Qiao Nian didn''t want to have children again. He stood up and nted a gentle kiss on Qiao Nian''s forehead before sitting back down. He met Qiao Nian''s curved eyes and smiled. "I''m just teasing you!" "You¡­" "I don''t want another child." Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian''s hand tightly and said gently, "I don''t want another child to take away your¡­" He paused and mouthed the word "love". Qiao Nian''s face turned slightly red. Her lips curved up involuntarily, but she still pretended to be calm and coughed. Seeing that Qiao Nian was so shy that her ears had turned red, Gu Zhou didn''t expose her. Instead, he nced at the IV drip and saw that it was empty. He said softly, "I''ll call the nurse." With that, Gu Zhou stood up and kissed Qiao Nian''s forehead lightly, then left. Qiao Nian nodded gently. Actually, she could pull out the needle herself. Since Gu Zhou was willing to do it, she would naturally wait obediently. Qiao Niany on the bed and looked at the IV drip, her thoughts gradually drifting away. At this moment, footsteps came from outside the door. Qiao Nian retracted her thoughts and looked towards the door. She saw Gu Zhou walking in with Professor Ollie. After Professor Ollie entered, he took a closer look at Qiao Nian''s face. Seeing that her face was a little flushed, he heaved a sigh of relief. After removing the needle for Qiao Nian, he asked with concern, "Miss Qiao, how do you feel now?" Seeing Professor Ollie''s concerned expression, Qiao Nian smiled and said, "Sorry to trouble you, Professor Ollie. I''m fine now. Please tell the president that I''m fine." When Professor Ollie heard Qiao Nian''s words, the admiration in his eyes became even more obvious. Qiao Nian was really the kindest doctor in the world. She was always selflessly thinking for others. Professor Ollie smiled and said, "Yes, I''ll definitely tell the president." Professor Ollie left after instructing Qiao Nian to rest well. It was really inappropriate for him to stand there and interfere in the couple''s conversation. After Professor Ollie left, Qiao Nian sat up and prepared to get out of bed. Gu Zhou raised the pillow and ced it behind her. "You just received your injection. Wait for a while before getting out of bed." Smiling, Qiao Nian leaned against the bed. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face and she asked, "Have you had breakfast?" "Let''s eat togetherter!" Gu Zhou pressed the cotton swab on Qiao Nian''s hand, which had just been injected. Her hand was cold. He covered her hand with both hands, wanting to warm her up. Qiao Nian noticed Gu Zhou''s small actions. The smile in her eyes was about to overflow. She still remembered the Gu Zhou she had seen back then. He was a cold and heartless person. At that time, he was unwilling to touch any woman. Previously, when Annie touched Gu Zhou''s clothes, Gu Zhou dislocated her hand without hesitation. He was cold to everyone but her. This kind of favoritism warmed Qiao Nian''s heart. She really hadn''t expected to meet such a good husband. There was a knock on the door. "Pleasee in," Qiao Nian said with a smile. At this moment, the door opened. Lina stood at the door. She couldn''t help but smile and quickly walked to the bed. "Nian Nian, how are you now? Do you feel better?" After saying so much in one breath, Lina was still a little dizzy and couldn''t breathe. She had just woken up and hadn''t recovered fully. She found out from the nurse that Nian Nian had fainted, so she couldn''t wait to run over. Chapter 1565 Doubts

Chapter 1565 Doubts

Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and said softly, "I''m fine." Lina nced at the stool at the side and pulled it over to sit down. She ced her hands on her knees and treated Gu Zhou as invisible. "Fortunately, you''re awake. When my mother heard that you had fainted, she kept pestering Dad to ask about your condition." When Gu Zhou heard Lina''s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. A trace of surprise shed across Qiao Nian''s face. "Madam President?" Lina nodded and said seriously, "Nian Nian, my mother likes you very much and cares about you, so when she found out that you were sick, she was extremely anxious. I''ll call herter and tell her that you''re awake so she won''t be so anxious that she can''t eat. When that happens, she''ll definitely be very happy." Qiao Nian thought of Madam President''s happy and innocent expression and couldn''t help but smile. There was no one who wouldn''t like pure people. When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she smiled and said, "I''ll see Madam at noon. I can help her with basic treatment." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she frowned slightly and shook her head in disapproval. "Nian Nian, you fainted. Why don''t you rest for a few days? Don''t tire yourself out." "I''m really fine now." Qiao Nian smiled. She moved her fingers slightly, her gazending on Gu Zhou''s face. "I don''t think it''ll bleed anymore. Let''s go eat!" Gu Zhou didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he picked up the cotton swab. Seeing that the needle hole on the back of Qiao Nian''s hand was no longer bleeding, he let go of her hand and threw the cotton swab into the trash can at the side. Lina looked at Gu Zhou holding Qiao Nian''s hand. In a daze, she recalled how Chen Qing had helped her suck out the snake venomst night. Her face turned red uncontrobly, and she felt that her waist and ankles were burning. The three of them went to the nearest cafeteria. After dinner, Qiao Nian looked at Lina and asked, "Lina, do you know where Annie is now?" "Sister Annie?" Lina looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and asked, "I heard from Dad that she''s locked up in the interrogation room. There are many people guarding outside. Are you going to see her?" As Lina spoke, she nced at Gu Zhou from the corner of her eye and gave Qiao Nian a look, as if asking again, "Did Annie do something overboard to Gu Zhou?" Qiao Nian understood Lina''s gaze and shook her head gently. She continued, "No, don''t you think what happenedst night was very strange?" When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. In the past, she had often been intercepted by Uncle Mark''s people when she went out. That was why she had met Uncle Mark''s people on the Cliff Mountain this time. She didn''t think too much about it. She just felt that Uncle Mark had been getting someone to follow her. After all, Uncle Mark was considered very powerful in Europe. Moreover, now that Dad had captured Sister Annie, Uncle Mark would definitely want to capture her and force Dad to let Sister Annie go. However, from Qiao Nian''s words, that didn''t seem to be the case. She frowned slightly. Seeing that Gu Zhou was also looking at her, Qiao Nian said, "There were at least a hundred cars leaving the pce yesterday to look for Colorful Fungus. How did those people follow us urately? Moreover, they sent so many people to chase after us." Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, "The only exnation is that Mark knew which car we were in and was following us urately! This means¡­" Lina''s heart instantly tensed up. Frowning, she asked, "What does that mean?" "There are people under Mark in the pce." Qiao Nian enunciated each word clearly, staring unblinkingly at Lina. "If there''s a traitor and he tells Mark about our n in advance, it exins everything." As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, the temperature in the entire dining hall seemed to drop in an instant. "How¡­ how is this possible?" Lina said, her voice trembling. She shook her head. "Dad was worried that Mark would enter the pce to harm Mom, so every guard in the pce was screened carefully. The families of the guards are also under our observation. These guards are absolutely loyal to my father!" Chapter 1566 Shy

Chapter 1566 Shy

"I believe you." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and continued, "However, what you''re saying is all in the past. There''s another person in the pce now." "Another person?" Lina murmured. Suddenly, a light shed in her eyes. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning and stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. That''s right, there was another person in the pce. That person was none other than Sister Annie. Lina finally understood why Nian Nian wanted to see Sister Annie. She frowned slightly. "Nian Nian, do you suspect that Sister Annie leaked the news?" Qiao Nian didn''t speak. She wasn''tpletely confident, but she would definitely know the answer when she saw Annie this time. This was what she had thought of when she woke up. She didn''t understand how Annie had spread the word, but she knew in her heart that Annie had thought it through. If this worked, Annie would be free again. It seemed that Mark didn''t care about Annie''s safety as much as he said. "I''ll know the answer when I see her," Qiao Nian said thoughtfully and lowered her gaze slightly. Gu Zhou naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. He said in a low voice, "Yes, let Chen Qing go with you." When Lina heard the word "Chen Qing", her ears couldn''t help but turn red again. She pursed her lips slightly. When she woke up, she wanted to see Chen Qing, but she was a little embarrassed. Later on, she secretly went to Chen Qing''s ward, but there was no one there. Qiao Nian nced at Lina. Seeing that Lina was avoiding her gaze, she suggested, "Lina, can youe with me?" "Okay," Lina agreed without thinking. Gu Zhou could also tell what Lina was thinking. He took out his phone and sent Chen Qing a message. About half an hourter, footsteps came from outside. Chen Qing walked in, wearing a well-tailored suit. He looked as if he hadpletely recovered. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian and he said, "Second Young Master and Second Young Madam." In the end, he looked at Lina, who was sitting opposite Qiao Nian, and said calmly, "Seventh Princess." Lina looked up at Chen Qing, the tips of her ears turning red again. Her hands, which were on her knees, couldn''t help but grip her skirt tightly. She nodded and asked nervously, "Are¡­ are you feeling better?" Her voice trembled, betraying her nervous heart. "I''ve already recovered," Chen Qing said calmly. When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, she wanted to say something. Her mouth opened for a long time, but she couldn''t say a word. She still had a lot to say to Chen Qing, but she didn''t know what to say. She just stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and gave him a look. Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing and said, "Go with Madam to see Annieter, in case Annie attacks her." "Yes." Chen Qing''s expression turned serious. Thinking of how Annie had deliberately thrown a sharp stone at Lina, he thought to himself that he had to be fully alert. Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, "Be more careful when the timees. Don''t get injured. I''ll go see the president." "I understand. Don''t worry." Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Gu Zhou gently. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, a trace of a smile shed in his eyes. "If you''re not feeling well, you should go back and rest early." "Okay." Qiao Nian''s heart warmed. She stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. In Gu Zhou''s heart, her health was the most important. Nothing else was that important. Moreover, he would always support her unconditionally to do whatever she wanted. It was really difficult not to be touched by Gu Zhou''s actions. Qiao Nian licked her lips, her gazending on Gu Zhou''s. Even though Qiao Nian didn''t say anything, Gu Zhou could already tell what she was thinking. He also understood that Qiao Nian was too embarrassed to take the initiative in front of outsiders. At this moment, Qiao Nian moved slightly closer to Gu Zhou and kissed him. Gu Zhou''s pupils dted slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, feeling very pleased with Qiao Nian''s kiss. Chapter 1567 Indifference

Chapter 1567 Indifference

Qiao Nian rarely made out with him in front of outsiders. Gu Zhou''s lips curved up slightly, and there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He nodded. "Go." Lina sat opposite Qiao Nian, taking in the scene of Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou kissing. Her heart was in a mess as she looked at Chen Qing uneasily. Chen Qing lowered his gaze slightly and looked down, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. It was as if nothing would attract his attention. Lina recalled that in the cave, Chen Qing had helped her suck out the snake poison without hesitation. He must have known that if he sucked out the snake poison, he would very likely be poisoned. But he still did it anyway. When she said that she was cold, Chen Qing hugged her without hesitation. Lina also knew very well that the reason Chen Qing did as he was told was definitely not because he liked her, but because he was responsible. If the two of them were in love, what Chen Qing did would move her and make her love him even more. However, the two of them did not have that kind of rtionship. When she usually interacted with Chen Qing, he had a cold expression, as if he was a bystander. Everything around him had nothing to do with him. Lina lowered her gaze in disappointment. She slowly stood up and walked up to Chen Qing. When Chen Qing saw Linaing over, he nced at her and looked away. Lina took a step forward and raised her head slightly, staring unblinkingly at Chen Qing. Chen Qing, who had his head lowered, happened to see Lina''s face. Her hands, which were naturally hanging by her sides, clenched nervously. She mustered her courage and asked softly, "We''ll only be gone for a while. Go back and rest earlyter. Doctor Ollie said that you were poisoned more deeply than me. It''s best if you rest more. I''ve already asked him to prescribe a nutritious meal for you. I''ll get the servants to send you foodter." Chen Qing sensed that Lina was very close. There was no way to retreat because there was a wall behind him. He didn''t understand why Lina was talking to him so closely. Chen Qing nced to his right. He wanted to walk to the right, but Lina was too close. If he moved, he might bump into her. After some thought, Chen Qing chose not to move. He said calmly, "Thank you for your concern, Seventh Princess. I''m already much better. Doctor Ollie has also said that I can eat normally." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, she looked up at him. She noticed that Chen Qing was avoiding her gaze. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Chen Qing with a burning gaze, as if she wanted to see his heart through his eyes. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who were sitting at the table, saw Lina and Chen Qing''s interaction. Qiao Nian''s lips curved up slightly as she said softly, "Go ahead." "Okay." Gu Zhou walked out, preparing to look for the president. Qiao Nian stood up and her gazended gently on Lina''s face. She said gently, "Lina, let''s go!" When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s voice, she lowered her gaze in disappointment. When she turned around, a sweet smile appeared on her face. "Okay." Seeing Qiao Nian and Lina walking in front, Chen Qing silently followed. Lina knew where the interrogation room was. She was in charge of leading the way. She didn''t say much along the way. She was thinking about Chen Qing. Qiao Nian didn''t speak either. Her eyes were cold, without a trace of warmth. When she arrived at the interrogation room, Qiao Nian saw two people standing at the door. Lina said to Qiao Nian, "This is the interrogation room." The two people at the door of the interrogation room immediately stood up straight and greeted respectfully, "Seventh Princess, Miss Qiao." Lina nodded slightly. Qiao Nian nced at the door of the interrogation room and asked, "Have you been guarding this ce?" The guards in the pce were all personally chosen by the president. They were basically dutiful. One of them stepped forward and said, "Miss Qiao, we guard the room other than during mealtimes when we eat in the room on the left. For the rest of the time, the four of us will split into two groups and take turns guarding Annie 24 hours a day." Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, her mind racing. She seemed to have thought of something and looked up at the guard who had spoken. "Then when you rest, will you stay in the pce or leave?" Chapter 1568 Inquiry

Chapter 1568 Inquiry

Although the guard didn''t know what Qiao Nian meant by this, he still said honestly, "We can stay in the pce or leave. There are no restrictions." When Qiao Nian heard the guard''s words, she frowned slightly and said, "What time do you change shifts?" "At six in the afternoon," the guard said. "Alright, when that happens, please don''t leave yet. I have some things to ask," Qiao Nian said very politely. The guard hurriedly agreed. "Okay, Miss Qiao." Miss Qiao was Madam President''s doctor and a good friend of the Seventh Princess. Of course they had to listen to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nced at the door of the interrogation room. Thinking of Annie''s arrogant expression, she frowned slightly and continued, "Open the door. I want to see Annie." The guard looked a little hesitant. Previously, the president had already said that outsiders were not allowed to see Annie. They didn''t know if they should let Qiao Nian see Annie. Lina also knew that her father had once given an order. She said, "Open the door. I''ll exin to my father when the timees." "Yes!" One of the guards agreed. He took out a key and opened the door of the interrogation room. Qiao Nian walked in. She seemed to have thought of something and stopped. She looked at the guard beside her and asked, "Has anyone else seen Annie before?" "Other than the few of us taking turns delivering food, no one else has entered," the guard said calmly. Qiao Nian nodded slightly. Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to walk in, Lina recalled Annie''s fierce expression. She quickened her pace and walked up to Qiao Nian, as if to protect her. There was a strange smell in the interrogation room. The moment Qiao Nian walked in, she saw Annie lying on the ground like a broken doll, her hands and feet tied with chains. When Annie saw Qiao Nian, her venomous snake-like eyes immediatelynded on her face. Annie barely managed to sit up straight. Her gaze fell on Lina and Qiao Nian''s faces. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Annie''s face. At this moment, there were traces of beating on her face. She had lost a lot of weight, and her gaze was so vicious that it made one feel ufortable. The downtrodden Annie was like a poisonous snake with its tail cut off. Even before she spoke, Qiao Nian could already sense Annie''s hatred. Annie smiled coldly. Her gaze fell on Lina''s face and she said coldly, "I really didn''t expect you to still be alive!" Annie''s voice was a little hoarse. She looked at Lina sinisterly, her hands gripping the hem of her dress tightly. How did this happen? That was Cui Qi, the sharpest knife in his father''s hand. How could Cui Qi fail? Could it be that Cui Qi did not make a move at all? No, that was impossible! Her father would never abandon her. She was her father''s only child. Her father loved her the most. Could something have gone wrong? Annie was just trying to get information out of them. When Lina heard Annie''s words, her expression instantly darkened. She frowned and said, "Are you very sad to see us safe and sound? Let me tell you, we don''t take your tricks seriously at all!" Lina was now 100% certain that it was Annie who had tipped them off. Annie was clearly tied up tightly. How had she gotten the message out? At this moment,pared to Lina''s anger, Annie''s expression was even uglier. Her father had not abandoned her. Her father still cared about her. Why had Cui Qi failed? Annie was puzzled. Her gaze finallynded on Qiao Nian''s face. She knew very well what kind of person Lina was. She was very sure that Lina didn''t have the ability to protect herself. In other words, Qiao Nian had protected Lina. Qiao Nian. This woman was really like a lingering ghost. If it weren''t for this woman, she would have seduced Gu Zhou long ago. Annie looked at Lina coldly and said sarcastically, "My good sister, you''re really naive. You''re so stupid that I''m not even interested in attacking you. If you didn''t have a father who''s the president, do you think an idiot like you would appear in front of me?" Chapter 1569 Enraged

Chapter 1569 Enraged

Lina''s face turned red with anger. Of course she knew that Annie was envious and jealous of her, but she just couldn''t stand Lina showing off in front of her. Just as she was about to say something, Qiao Nian grabbed her arm. Qiao Nian slowly walked up to Lina and looked down at Annie. She said casually, "So that''s why you''re locked up in the interrogation room. You''re the one who lost your freedom." When Annie heard Qiao Nian''s voice, her expression changed. She red fiercely at Qiao Nian, her expression ferocious. If it weren''t for Qiao Nian, her father would definitely have been able to do whatever he wanted. She would still be the most powerful princess. Why had the heavens sent Qiao Nian here! Annie swallowed and tried hard to remain calm. Gritting her teeth, she said, "You are so hypocritical. Qiao Nian, you''re also a ruthless person. You broke up your adoptive parents and made them live in pain! Someone like you should go to hell as soon as possible!" "What nonsense are you spouting!" When Lina heard Annie''s words, she took a step forward in exasperation and said angrily, "I won''t allow anyone to badmouth Nian Nian." Annie lowered her gaze slightly, her gaze falling on the nails on her hands. She had dug out most of the diamonds on her nails, leaving only sharp nails. "If you know, you know. If you don''t know, you don''t know. A prisoner like you who doesn''t know much can only talk." Qiao Nian''s gaze swept across Annie''s body, her expression filled with disdain. "It''ll be difficult for you to stand up now!" Annie''s expression changed drastically. She wanted to pretend to be calm, but she couldn''t help it. Qiao Nian''s every word was like a sharp de stabbing into Annie''s heart. She looked up at Qiao Nian and gritted her teeth. "Why are you here?" Lina frowned and questioned, "Were you the one who leaked the news that we went to Cliff Mountain?" When Annie heard Lina''s words, sheughed wildly. Lina''s face turned red with anger. "What are youughing at!" Annieughed until her stomach hurt. Holding her stomach with both hands, she said mockingly, "God, why are you so unfair? Someone so stupid is actually the president''s daughter." "Annie, don''t think that just because you don''t admit it, we can''t do anything to you¡­" Before Lina could finish speaking, Annie interrupted her mercilessly. "Where''s the evidence?" Annie raised her eyebrows provocatively. Pursing her lips, she questioned with a wicked smile, "Without evidence, you can only lock me up here. There''s nothing you can do to me. I''m my father''s only daughter. He''ll definitely bring me home." Annie paused for a moment and continued, "I''m afraid it won''t be that easy for you to sentence me to death! Aren''t you afraid that my father and Third Uncle will join forces?" Lina frowned and looked at Annie coldly. She had turned on the recording before entering the interrogation room. As long as Annie admitted it, the recording could be handed over as physical evidence. Unfortunately, Annie refused to talk. Annie retracted her gaze from Lina''s face and looked at Qiao Nian. She saw Qiao Nian looking at her with a faint smile. When she met the coldness in Qiao Nian''s eyes, she couldn''t help but shiver. For some reason, Annie had a bad feeling about this. Annie gripped her skirt tightly and questioned, "Why are you looking at me like that? Why? Did I say something wrong?" Qiao Nian shook her head gently. Her gaze fell on Annie''s face and she said calmly, "Your crime of attempting to murder Madam President has been established. Do you think you can still get out alive?" "I can!" Annie raised her head high. She supported herself on the ground and slowly stood up. Even though her entire body hurt terribly, she still stood up like a princess. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face and she said firmly, "I''ll live better than you." "You alsomitted the crime of attempting to assassinate the Seventh Princess," Qiao Nian said lightly. Seeing Annie frown, she said, "I''m afraid you won''t get what you want." "You''re deliberately ndering me. The court is particr about evidence." Annie swallowed and tried hard to remain calm. She continued, "I didn''t assassinate Madam President, nor did I assassinate that fool, Lina. If you want to sue me, fine. Show me the evidence!" Chapter 1570 I Don’t Believe You 1570 I Don¡¯t Believe You A gentle smile appeared on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She said lightly, ¡°What if there are witnesses?¡± ¡°Witnesses?¡± Annie raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°How can there be witnesses?¡± ¡°Huo Qi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Without hesitation, Annie shook her head in objection and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°Who said that it¡¯s impossible?¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was as calm as before, and her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Annie, how do you think we knew that you had leaked the news? Could it be by a guess?¡± Annie¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her body swayed a little. However, she quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and her gaze fell on Annie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m just here to admire the tragic state of a defeated opponent. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to see you again after the court session.¡± Were they going to court already? Annie was slightly stunned. Qiao Nian¡¯s words made her wary. She frowned at Qiao Nian. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°General Cui has already told us everything about you, leaving no big or small detail. Moreover, he¡¯s preparing to testify against you. The President has long tidied up all the information. When we get to court, you might be shot on the spot, so I might never see you again.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and nced at Annie¡¯s current state. ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing left of a person when she dies. It¡¯s too much suffering to live, but it seems that everyone in the world thinks that death is the greatest punishment.¡± Annie could no longer hear Qiao Nian. Her mind was filled with Qiao Nian¡¯s words. It was as if an invisible hand was holding her neck tightly. She was suffocating to the point of death. Cui Qi. How could Cui Qi dare to use her? The president was very daring now. Now, he actually dared to send her to court. Annie¡¯s frown deepened. Could it be that her father had really given up on her this time? Previously, her father had announced to the outside world that he wanted to sever their father-daughter rtionship. She knew that those were all her father¡¯s stalling tactics and apromise he had made to temporarily consolidate his power. If she were in her father¡¯s shoes, for the sake of the greater good, she would make the same choice. Previously, she had contacted Cui Qi and asked him to kidnap Lina and assassinate Qiao Nian. Cui Qi must have told her father, which meant that her father also wanted to get her out of the interrogation room by capturing Lina. But now, Cui Qi had actually betrayed her. Could it be that her father had instructed Cui Qi to do that? In order to deal with the situation, her father had pushed all the me to her. That way, her father would not be hurt at all. That wasn¡¯t right. Something was wrong. Annie staggered two steps and leaned her back against the wall. Her mind raced. She had never been so unclear about her fate. She pursed her lips and looked into the distance with dark eyes. Cui Qi was the most powerful general in Europe. There were probably not many people in this world who could defeat him. Cui Qi had actually been caught. Had he really been caught? Or could it be that her father had deliberately gotten someone to capture Cui Qi so that he could use her? Therefore, her father had never thought of saving her from the beginning. Her father wanted him to die! At the thought, Annie¡¯s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. She clutched her chest, breathing hard. Tears fell uncontrobly. Qiao Nian stood there calmly. She looked at Annie and raised her eyebrows slightly. Now, Annie¡¯s inner defense was as thin as a piece of paper, ready to be pierced at any moment. If she wanted to convict Mark, she could only use the testimony of a heavyweight. Annie was the knife in Mark¡¯s hand. It was also a knife that could be stabbed at Mark. Qiao Nian said unhurriedly, ¡°If you want to live, there¡¯s a way.¡± Annie snorted and looked at Qiao Nian with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Stop pretending. You can¡¯t wait for me to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I prefer to see someone lose their freedom if they live. I hope you can live well.¡± Qiao Nian paused. ¡°However, you look like you want to live.¡± Chapter 1571 Lure

Chapter 1571 Lure

Annie said nothing. Those steady eyes betrayed her heart. Live. She had never thought that she would die. She just wanted to live well and enjoy the beauty of this world. Even if she lost her freedom for a moment, she had countless private assets. As long as she was willing to fork out a little money, someone would definitely be willing to risk their life for her freedom. Annie had never felt that a small room could trap her for long. Qiao Nian continued, "As long as you''re willing to expose the mastermind, you''ll just be an aplice. Your crimes aren''t serious. I don''t think the prison will hold you for long." When Annie heard Qiao Nian''s words, sheughed wantonly. Tears streamed down her face. She looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes, as if she wanted to eat her up. Seeing Annie like this, Lina frowned slightly. She walked up to Qiao Nian and shielded her behind her. She was worried that Annie, who had gone crazy, would attack Qiao Nian. Annieughed out loud. In the end, she looked at Qiao Nian ferociously. "The mastermind? Who is it? Why don''t I know?" Qiao Nian didn''t speak. She just smiled at Annie. "What mastermind? You''re deliberately luring me to use my father!" Annie gripped the chain around her tightly and looked at Qiao Nian ferociously, panting heavily. "You''re simply a demon!" "Annie, what I just asked was for you to reveal the mastermind, but you said that I asked you to use your father." Qiao Nian''s expression was as calm as ever. There was a trace of a smile in her eyes as she continued, "Or have you already taken the initiative to confess that all of this was done by Earl Mark?" A trace of panic shed across Annie''s face. She smashed her hand against the ground! The chains rattled against the tiles. She frowned at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was a woman with many thoughts. She had to be fully alert when talking to Qiao Nian. Otherwise, she would be tricked by Qiao Nian if she wasn''t careful. "You can only do this much if you y word games with me." Annie had a paranoid expression and a strange smile on her face. She continued, "However, I can do as you wish!" Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She hadn''t expected Annie to be willing to use Mark. Strange. She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t put her finger on it. Logically speaking, Annie should be stubborn. A vicious smile appeared on Annie''s face. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face, and she naturally took in the changes on Qiao Nian''s face. She raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face. "He gave up on me first. I''m his daughter, his only daughter." The more Annie spoke, the sadder she became. Tears streamed down her face, but her tone was as cold as ever. "But he doesn''t have the confidence to treat me as his daughter at all. If he really cared about me, how could he have adopted Wright?" The sadness in Annie''s eyes gradually disappeared, leaving only coldness. She looked up at Qiao Nian and said firmly, "I want you to announce to the entire European country that I, Annie, will tell the court everything that happened, as well as the murderer behind the scenes!" Annie looked as if she was taking a desperate gamble. Qiao Nian looked into Annie''s eyes, but she couldn''t read her mind at all. However, she still nodded. "Okay." Seeing that Qiao Nian had agreed, Annie turned to look elsewhere and said coldly, "Then I''ll wait for the court session." Annie looked like she didn''t want to say anything else. Qiao Nian gave Annie a meaningful look, then left the interrogation room with Lina. When she and Lina walked out of the interrogation room, she turned to look at Annie and saw her looking at her coldly. At this moment, Annie was like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. She exuded a vicious aura, as if she was about to kill her prey at any time. Lina saw Annie''s expression too. She couldn''t help but shiver. After the two of them walked away, Lina heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Qiao Nian in fear and unease and said worriedly, "Nian Nian, I keep feeling that she¡­ she seems to be nning something." Qiao Nian shook her head gently and said, "I don''t know what she wants to do either." "Do you think she''ll cause trouble in court again?" Lina said with a frown. Chapter 1572 There’s a Traitor

Chapter 1572 There''s a Traitor

When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she lowered her gaze slightly, as if she had thought of something. She said in a low voice, "Let''s observe for a while." She didn''t think Annie would reveal the culprit obediently, but why would Annie be looking forward to court? That was very strange. She had just chatted with Annie and realized something. Annie cared a lot about Mark''s attitude towards her. As long as Mark gave her a little sunlight, Annie''s entire world would probably be colorful. Would Annie really expose Mark? Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. If Annie didn''t use Mark in court, she wouldn''t be able to escape too. The court announced on the spot that there was no chance of Annie surviving. Annie was Mark''s only daughter. If Annie died, it would be a huge blow to Mark. After thinking through the consequences, Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and said, "Don''t worry, tell the President everything Annie said today. The President will definitely make his own decision." Lina nodded slightly. That made sense. Her father would definitely consider these things carefully. At this moment, the guard who had been guarding Annie''s interrogation room ran over. "Seventh Princess, Miss Qiao, the guards are all here now. Do you want to ask questions now?" Lina recalled that Annie had already admitted that she had asked Cui Qi to kidnap her. Thinking of the situation on Cliff Mountain, she couldn''t help but shiver. She seemed to have underestimated Annie. Even though Annie was tightly tied up, Annie still had a way to send a message. The person who could send the message was one the four guards. Once again, there was a traitor in the pce. Lina pursed her lips and said, "Nian Nian, we have to investigate this matter thoroughly." Lina was really afraid. If someone controlled the people around her mother, wouldn''t her mother be in danger? "Okay." Qiao Nian nodded gently. They entered a room beside the interrogation room. Lina looked at Qiao Nian. She was deep in thought, as if she was thinking about what to do next. Ever since she met Nian Nian, she realized that there was actually such a smart girl in this world. No matter what, she could handle everything well, unlike her. Lina stole a nce at Chen Qing. Chen Qing stood calmly at the side, as if he already knew what Nian Nian was thinking. If only she could know what Nian Nian was thinking. She hoped that she could be like Nian Nian and know everything. She hoped to be strong enough to protect herself and not rely on others to protect her. When she was on Cliff Mountain, if she had been more careful in the beginning, she would not have been bitten by the snake, and Chen Qing would not have had to suck out the snake venom for her. That way, Chen Qing wouldn''t have been poisoned by the snake poison. Although Chen Qing seemed to havepletely recovered now, she had heard from Doctor Ollie that if they had been anyter, Chen Qing might have died. Lina sat there in disappointment. Chen Qing nced at Lina from the corner of his eye, then his expression froze for a moment before he looked away. Before long, four guards walked in. They first bowed to Lina, then to Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She stood up and walked up to the four of them. The guards in the pce were all trained, and they could remain calm no matter what happened. Qiao Nian walked in front of them before retracting her gaze. She said to them, "Alright, you can go back." When the four guards heard Qiao Nian''s words, they were all stunned, but they still left. Qiao Nian gave Chen Qing a look, and he turned to leave. Only Lina and Qiao Nian were left in the room. Lina frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion. She looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. After a while, she asked, "Nian Nian, don''t you want to catch the traitor? Why did you let them go back?" When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she continued, "If that person is Annie''s subordinate, will he admit it if we ask him?" "Of course not. He''ll definitely think of a way to hide himself¡­" After Lina finished speaking, she frowned slightly and asked, "Then shouldn''t we lock them all up and interrogate them one by one? We will definitely be able to find out the culprit, right?" Chapter 1573 Fake Shot

Chapter 1573 Fake Shot

"There''s no need to go through so much trouble." Qiao Nian smiled faintly. Seeing that Lina was frowning, she reached out and gently smoothed her frown. "This is the technological era. There are cameras installed everywhere in the pce. As long as we can see who did it from the cameras, you can dismiss them. When the timees, we''ll see if Annie has any backup ns." Lina''s eyes lit up. She was really too stupid. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said, "Nian Nian, you''re really smart. If only I was as smart as you." Lina took Qiao Nian''s arm and walked out. When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she shook her head gently. "Lina, you''re already very good yourself." She was a girl who was kind and innocent. That could only mean one thing. She was doing very well. Her family had protected her very well. Lina had grown up with love and protection from her family. Lina met Qiao Nian''s serious eyes and seemed to have thought of something. She asked uneasily, "Nian Nian, why are you helping our family?" Previously, she had always treated Qiao Nian as a good friend and hadn''t thought about anything else. However, she suddenly thought of something. If Qiao Nian didn''t treat her mother''s illness, she wouldn''t have had to brave the rain to look for the Colorful Fungus on Cliff Mountain, let alone spend so much effort to help her father catch a traitor. If she could be as calm and smart as Qiao Nian, she could also help her father. However, she was too innocent. She didn''t help her father at all. Instead, she made him worry about her. Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks. The sky was overcast. She looked at Lina, who was beside her. Lina''s eyes were as clear as ever. Lina still trusted her very much, but Lina was curious why she was doing this. On second thought, it made sense. If it were anyone else, she would also be wary if someone who treated her especially well suddenly appeared. A cold wind blew, and the two of them stood facing each other, their hair blowing up. Qiao Nian slowly lowered her eyes. After some thought, she looked up at Lina and said seriously, "Lina, I don''t want to lie to you. I have my own motives." She paused for a moment before asking, "Will you me me for my impure motives?" When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she suddenly smiled. Her eyes seemed to be filled with stars, illuminating the dark sky. The coldness around her seemed to be warmed by her. "Nian Nian, I won''t me you," Lina said without hesitation. She reached out and held Qiao Nian''s hand, smiling at her. "You saved me, saved my mother, and you''re still helping my father. You''re doing all of this to help us. Moreover, I know you''re a good person." Lina heaved a sigh of relief and continued, "Since we can get along and everyone can benefit from each other, how good is that?" She knew that Qiao Nian would stand on her side. That was enough. Chen Qing walked over from afar and overheard the conversation between Qiao Nian and Lina. He really didn''t expect Madam to confess directly, nor did he expect Lina to not care about Madam''s original intentions at all. Chen Qing looked at Lina in disbelief. Her face was still pale, probably because she had just been poisoned by the snake. She was still very weak. However, when Lina smiled, she seemed to emit a gentle light, making one involuntarily want to approach her. Chen Qing was looking at Lina when he suddenly felt a gaze on him. He followed the gaze and saw Madam looking at him. With a serious expression, Chen Qing walked towards Qiao Nian, then handed the tablet to her and said, "Madam, the surveince cameras are already connected to the tablet. You can see the situation of those people from here." Chen Qing pointed at the folder in the lower left corner and said, "I''ve already copied the folder from a few days ago and ced it in it." Lina had already heard from Qiao Nian herself that she wanted to see the surveince cameras. Just now, when she was there, Qiao Nian had only given Chen Qing a look. Chen Qing immediately understood. The three of them walked to the pavilion not far away and sat down. Lina asked the servant to bring over a tablet and opened the file with the surveince videos. Chapter 1574 Strange

Chapter 1574 Strange

The three of them fast-forwarded to quickly view the contents of the videos. Soon, they saw that someone had brought food in and only came out about half an hourter. "He is¡­" Qiao Nian looked at Lina. Lina nced at that person''s face and frowned slightly. "I''ll ask the butler." Lina took a photo of that person on her phone and sent it to the butler. Soon, the butler sent a message. "He''s Amon, an orphan. He was also personally recruited by my father." Lina frowned slightly. Generally speaking, orphans would not have any weaknesses. They should bepletely loyal to the president. The reason why his father was willing to look for orphans was because life as an orphan in this society was rtively difficult. They were already very happy to have a decent job in the pce and a generous sry. "That''s him," Qiao Nian said with certainty. "Let''s go meet Amon." Lina looked at Qiao Nian in surprise and asked in confusion, "Nian Nian, aren''t you going to continue watching the video?" "There''s no need. Look at his eyes¡­" Lina''s gaze fell on Zoro''s eyes, which were filled with confusion. She followed Qiao Nian''s finger and saw Amoning out of the interrogation room in a daze. Lina frowned slightly. Zoro''s expression might not mean anything. Perhaps it just meant that Amon was a little tired. She had seen many people returning home from work. All of them looked extremely tired. Qiao Nian looked at Lina. Seeing that Lina still didn''t understand, she smiled and exined, "There''s something wrong with his expression. That''s one reason and there''s another reason. After he came out, only the front door of the interrogation room captured his face. No other cameras captured him. That means that he was deliberately avoiding cameras." Avoiding cameras? Lina was also very smart, but shecked life experience. For a moment, she couldn''t figure it out. Now that she reacted, she was shocked. "Nian Nian, he must have done something wrong. That''s why he deliberately avoided the cameras!" "I''m asking the butler." Qiao Nian looked at the date on the video and said, "Let''s see if he left the pce that day." "Okay," Lina replied. She hurriedly took out her phone and sent a message to the butler. The butler replied very quickly. Lina nodded at Qiao Nian and said, "It''s already confirmed. He did go out, and the other three didn''t." "Then we can ask him what he''s done." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and said gently. "Okay," Lina agreed readily. She hurriedly packed her things and followed Qiao Nian to the interrogation room. This was the second time they had returned to the courtyard of the interrogation room. At this moment, there were only two guards left in the courtyard. One of them was Amon, and the other was Zoro. They did not call Amon directly, but looked for Zoro first. Chen Qing walked up to Zoro and said, "Zoro, Madam and the Seventh Princess have something to ask you." Zoro nodded and followed Qiao Nian and Lina to the room from before. He stood there expressionlessly, his slightly clenched fists betraying his heart. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Zoro''s face. She smiled and said, "Mr. Zoro, please sit. We don''t have anything much in mind. We just want to have a casual chat with you." When Zoro heard Qiao Nian''s words, he sat on the chair opposite Qiao Nian and Lina. He ced his hands on his knees and clenched his fists tightly, but his expression was calm. "Okay, Miss Qiao." Qiao Nian smiled at Zoro and asked, "I just wanted to ask if you know anyone who met Annie alone?" After all, Zoro had undergone training. He said neither servile nor overbearing, "We all take turns to go in and deliver food to Princess Annie. Everyone has interacted with Miss Annie." He paused for a moment, then added, "Every time after I bring Princess Anne food, I leave." Qiao Nian smiled and nodded in agreement. "I know these things have nothing to do with you, but I''ll ask them one by one ording to the rules." Zoro nodded. If there was a problem, it was normal to ask someone who knew about it. Chapter 1575 Inquiry

Chapter 1575 Inquiry

"By the way, is there anything wrong with yourpanion? If so, tell me. If we can''t find the traitor, we can only treat all of you equally. The four of you have to leave the pce." Qiao Nian looked regretful. "No!" Zoro''s expression changed drastically. He clenched his fists and ced them on the table, saying excitedly, "You can''t chase us all out for this reason." Zoro was an orphan. The orphans who had grown up with him all worked hard, and their monthly sries were ten times lower than his. Although he was an orphan and had a camper van, he could buy anything he wanted. His friends in the orphanage were very envious of him. He had joined the army when he was young. At that time, he knew that being on duty in the pce was the most honorable thing for every European soldier. His descendants would also receive preferential treatment in society. If he was chased out by the president, his past glory, beautiful life, and future happiness would all be ruined. Qiao Nian sat there expressionlessly. She didn''t speak, but the meaning behind her words was obvious. She hoped that he could tell her everything that had happened. Zoro looked at Qiao Nian awkwardly. He hoped that Qiao Nian wouldn''t make things too difficult for him, but Qiao Nian sat there expressionlessly, as if she was waiting for him to admit everything. He closed his eyes helplessly and hesitated for a moment before saying, "When we were changing shifts previously, I saw Amon taking the initiative to bring food to Princess Annie for others." Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly. "Are you sure he was the one who suggested it?" Zoro nodded. The next day, he even asked Amon about it. At that time, Amon even said that he wanted to take the opportunity to go in and beat up Princess Annie. It was not convenient for Zoro to say these things, so he chose not to say them. He only told her what he felt was abnormal. He did not want to harm Amon. He hurriedly exined for Amon, "Miss Qiao, Amon is old and reliable. He often takes the initiative to work for us. We all treat him as our big brother." Qiao Nian smiled and didn''t speak. Zoro continued, "Previously, when the mother of one of our brothers fell ill, Amon even took the initiative to go over and help. Everyone in the pce knows that he''s a good person, and everyone likes to ask him for help." "I understand. I''ll definitely get to the bottom of this matter. I won''t wrong a good person, nor will I let a bad person off," Qiao Nian said softly. When Zoro heard Qiao Nian''s words, he didn''t know what to say. He could only nod and agree obediently. After Zoro left, Qiao Nian let Amon in. Qiao Nian''s gaze lingered on Amon''s face. Amon looked strong and slightly older than the other three guards. "Sit." Qiao Nian smiled at Amon. Amon sat down on the stool calmly. He knew that the main question was directed at Qiao Nian. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face as he asked, "Miss Qiao, may I know why you called me in?" Qiao Nian briefly exined to Amon that there was a traitor. In the end, she said, "The preliminary judgment is that the traitor is among the four guards guarding Annie." When Amon heard Qiao Nian''s words, his expression changed slightly. He frowned. "How is this possible? How can there be a traitor?" "I don''t want to believe this either, but it''s the truth," Qiao Nian said with a serious expression. Her gaze fell on Amon''s face. "I''ve asked around about you. Everyone says that you''re a good person who is often helpful. You must be on good terms with the guards. Then have you noticed anything wrong in the past few days?" Lina had been sitting beside Qiao Nian. Hearing Qiao Nian''s question, she was a little confused. Didn''t they already confirm that Amon was a traitor? Why was Nian Nian asking this? What puzzled Lina the most was that if Nian Nian took out the video as evidence, Amon would definitely not be able to escape. There was no need to waste his breath. "Anything wrong?" Amon frowned, repeating Qiao Nian''s words. Chapter 1576 Another Fake Shot

Chapter 1576 Another Fake Shot

Qiao Nian nodded and continued, "If that person wants to spread the information, he must have his own channels. When he does those things, he definitely has to do it behind your backs. If you noticed that something was wrong, you can tell us." When Amon heard Qiao Nian''s words, his expression turned serious. He said seriously, "I''ll think about it." Qiao Nian smiled and said softly, "There''s no hurry. Take your time." Amon nodded. He thought for a moment before saying, "Dhaka often asked me to help him with work previously. I don''t know what he''s busy with." "Is that so?" Qiao Nian asked, pretending to be curious. Lina frowned slightly and pretended to be calm. She picked up a teacup and took a sip. They had already confirmed that Amon was the traitor. Now that Amon was naming other people without hesitation, it seemed that he really did not care about their rtionship as colleagues at all. "Yes." Amon nodded and continued, "There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with the others." "Alright, you can go back first," Qiao Nian said calmly. Amon stood up and walked out. When he walked out of the room, his eyes were filled with fear and unease. He clenched his fists and tried hard to remain calm. Lina waited for Amon to leave before she moved closer to Qiao Nian and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Nian Nian, why didn''t you arrest him?" Qiao Nian smiled gently and said, "Don''t you want to know what he''ll do after this?" Lina''s eyes were filled with confusion. "We can take the opportunity to catch all of them in one fell swoop!" Qiao Nian''s voice instantly turned cold. She hade this time to alert the enemy on purpose. She wanted to see what Amon would do next. ording to Amon, Qiao Nian had already locked the soldier called Dhaka up in another room. After finishing her work here, Qiao Nian followed Lina to see Madam President. When Shen Mei heard that Qiao Nian had fainted yesterday, she was so anxious. Now that she heard from the servant that Qiao Nian had arrived, she hurriedly stood up and walked out. She walked to the door and saw Qiao Nian and Lina standing together. Seeing that Shen Mei hade out, Lina smiled and walked over to her. Holding Shen Mei''s arm, she said gently, "Mom, how do you feel? Are you feeling better?" Shen Mei nodded, then her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. She sized her up from head to toe. Seeing that Qiao Nian was really fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Are you alright?" "Thank you for your concern, Madam. I''m fine now." Qiao Nian smiled and followed Shen Mei and Lina in. She looked at Shen Mei beside her. "Madam, how did you feel yesterday? Are you feeling better?" Hearing Qiao Nian''s question, Shen Mei pondered for a moment before saying, "I-I''m much better." Shen Mei knew that Qiao Nian had gone to the mountains to pick herbs for her yesterday. "Nian Nian, thank you." "Madam, you''re my patient. It''s only right for me to take care of you." Qiao Nian looked at Shen Mei gently. Seeing that Shen Mei was looking well, she said, "Let me take your pulse." Shen Mei handed her arm to Qiao Nian. She looked at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze and seemed to be very concerned about her. She nced at Lina and asked, "I want to eat some snacks." "Then I''ll get it." Lina smiled and stood up. After nodding at Qiao Nian, she stood up and left. Seeing that Lina had left, Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian and said unhurriedly, "Nian Nian, I-I''m fine. Don''t do anything dangerous next time." "Okay." Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. The Gu worm in Shen Mei''s body had already been controlled. Now, as long as the time was right, she could take out the Gu worm in Shen Mei''s body. "Yes, you¡­ you''re still young. I''m old. You have to be fine." Although Shen Mei''s words were staggered, Qiao Nian still understood what she meant. You''re still young. I''m old. Don''t risk your life for me. You have to live well. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Shen Mei and said softly, "Madam, it''s not dangerous at all. Don''t worry, you''ll recover from your illness soon." Shen Mei''s eyes lit up. When she smiled, she looked innocent. "Thank you, Nian Nian." Chapter 1577 Showing Care for Her

Chapter 1577 Showing Care for Her

Shen Mei had originally called Qiao Nian Doctor Qiao, butter on, she heard Lina call Qiao Nian Nian. So she also called her Nian Nian. Next was to help Shen Mei with acupuncture. Qiao Nian gestured for Shen Mei to lie on the bed. She first let Shen Mei fall asleep before starting to perform the acupuncture. Lina came in with some snacks. Seeing that Shen Mei''s back was covered in silver needles, she could clearly see the abnormal bulge on her back. Her expression changed drastically. She didn''t say anything and just sat quietly at the side. After Qiao Nian performed acupuncture on Shen Mei, she chatted with her for a while longer before leaving Shen Mei''s room with Lina. The two of them walked to the garden. Lina looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and asked softly, "Nian Nian, that thing on my mother''s back¡­" "It''s a Gu worm." Qiao Nian pursed her lips and exined, "It''s a puppet Gu. When the Gu worm grows up, it will listen to the master of the mother Gu. When that happens, Madam will be a puppet." Lina''s eyes turned red. Previously, she had heard from Nian Nian that her mother had a Gu worm in her body, but at that time, she had been far away and hadn''t seen the Gu worm clearly. However, she had seen it clearly just now. The Gu worm looked like it was under her mother''s skin. Her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. "Previously, the Gu worm had been deep in Madam''s body. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to see the Gu worm in her body." Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, "During this period of time, I''ve been helping Madam with acupuncture. The Gu worm has already crawled out from the depths of her body, so you can see it more clearly." "Gu worm. There''s actually a worm in my mother''s body." Lina frowned in sorrow. She knew that it was one thing for her mother to have a worm in her body, and it was another thing to see the worm clearly. "Nian Nian, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do. You saved our entire family." Lina was really grateful to Qiao Nian. This was the first time she had realized how weak her words were. She couldn''t urately express her gratitude for Qiao Nian. "I''m just doing my job as a doctor." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and said gently, "When we''re done with this period of time, why don''t we go shopping?" When Lina heard the words "shopping", her eyes lit up. Although giving Qiao Nian a gift couldn''t express her gratitude, she still wanted to thank Qiao Nian as much as possible. On the other side. Amon stood at the door of the interrogation room, his heart filled with fear and unease. When the shift changed in the evening, he didn''t see anyone clocking in. He asked Dhaka''s partner and found out that he had been taken away. Amon''s eyes shed. He did not expect those people to be so stupid as to really take Dhaka away as a prisoner. This time, it was his turn to bring food to Annie. He walked in and looked at Annie, who was lying on the ground. He quietly ced the food on the ground. After some thought, he said, "Don''t be sad. Eat." Annie sniffled and looked up at Amon. Her eyes were red-rimmed as she said, "I''m not hungry." Amon didn''t want to talk much to Annie either. Now that someone was acting as a traitor in his ce, he couldn''t walk on the edge of the cliff anymore. He was about to leave when Annie grabbed his arm. ¡­ When Amon came out of the interrogation room, Qiao Nian and Lina bumped into him. "Amon," Qiao Nian called out. Amon''s eyes were zed over, as if he hadn''t heard Qiao Nian''s voice. Lina looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. Seeing Qiao Nian signal her not to speak, she didn''t say anything and followed Amon out. Qiao Nian kept feeling that the smell on Amon was strange. Her frown deepened. After sniffing it for a while, she felt her consciousness gradually fading. She hurriedly got someone to tie Amon up and lock him up. Lina had thought that Qiao Nian was going to follow him. She didn''t understand why Qiao Nian had locked Amon up directly. Her eyes were filled with confusion. That night, a message came from the prison saying that Amon seemed to have woken up. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were watching a movie on the sofa. When Gu Zhou heard the news, he stood up and went to the prison. Gu Zhou walked to the room where Amon was locked up. He saw Amon sitting in a corner of the room, looking calm. When the guards saw that there was a snake on Gu Zhou''s wrist, their eyes were filled with surprise. Gu Zhou walked in. In less than a minute, Amon''s hysterical screams rang out. Chapter 1578 Confession

Chapter 1578 Confession

When the people in the other cells heard Amon''s screams, even the people who usually caused trouble in the prison did not dare to cause any othermotion. They were worried that they would be the next to be punished. The two soldiers who had been guarding outside Amon Prison listened more carefully. They looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes. They lowered their heads silently, goosebumps rising all over their bodies. In less than half an hour, Amon confessed everything. Amony on the ground, barely breathing. His body was covered in holes bitten by the snake, and ck blood was still flowing out of them. He admitted that Annie had seduced him. Every time Annie gave him her body, she would ask him to send a letter out in exchange. He also wanted to read the letter, but his body was out of his control. He could only obediently hand the letter to the receiver. The contact was wearing a hat, sunsses, and a mask. He covered himself tightly. ¡­ When Gu Zhou returned, he had recorded everything Amon had said in the prison. Qiao Nian frowned. Amon''s testimony confirmed that Annie was extremely dirty. As a princess, she could use her body as a bargaining chip for a small benefit. It seemed that Annie would have to bear infamy in European history books. She still remembered the first time she saw Annie. At that time, she exuded pride and conceit, but who would have thought that Annie would already be a prisoner? Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, Gu Zhou asked curiously, "What are you thinking?" Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, "I wanted Amon to go out and send a message so that I could catch his partner. But when I smelled his scent, I realized something. He probably only found out about the message after the incident!" "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and said, "I just don''t understand. Amon must have lost control of his body aftering into contact with Annie. Then how did Annie do it?" Gu Zhou frowned slightly. "Are you saying that Annie has medicine?" "That''s the only way to understand it." Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said solemnly, "Looks like Annie still has many tricks up her sleeve." "Alright, don''t think about them now. Let''s talk about these things tomorrow." With that, Gu Zhou kissed Qiao Nian''s lips lightly and reached out to cover her with the nket. Qiao Nian wanted to say something else, but seeing that Gu Zhou didn''t want to mention it anymore, she didn''t continue. The next morning, after breakfast, Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and asked, "I want to see Amon." Gu Zhou slowly put down his chopsticks and picked up a tissue to wipe his mouth. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. There were all kinds of people in the prison, and the smell inside was especially unpleasant. He didn''t want Qiao Nian to go to such a dirty ce. He lowered his gaze slightly, thinking about how to reject Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian seemed to have already read Gu Zhou''s mind. With a serious expression, she said, "I know you''ve asked enough questions. I want to examine his body carefully now and see what medicine Annie used on him. We can follow the clues and catch the person who met him." Since Qiao Nian had already said so much, he couldn''t refuse anymore. ¡­ Qiao Nian walked into the prison. It was extremely dark, and the air was filled with the smell of decay. She followed the guard to Amon''s cell. The guard opened the cell door and Qiao Nian walked in. A stench instantly assaulted her nose. The cold light fell on the ground. She looked at Amon, who was lying in the corner. He was covered in blood and his clothes were tattered. He was very different from the tall Amon from yesterday. Qiao Nian''s heart trembled slightly. Gu Zhou had always been ruthless. This was the first time she had seen Gu Zhou treat someone so ruthlessly. Hearing footsteps, Amon tried hard to open his eyes. When he saw Qiao Nian''s face, his body trembled uncontrobly. He struggled to get up from the ground and kowtowed to Qiao Nian. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I-I won''t do that again¡­" Chapter 1579 Angel

Chapter 1579 Angel

As Amon spoke, tears streamed down his face. With a repentant expression, he said, "I really don''t want to be a traitor. I really can''t control myself. I can''t control myself at all. Whenever I think of what happened now, I feel so disgusted that I want to throw up." Amon kept kowtowing and said with a pained expression, "I really won''t dare to do it again. I won''t see her again!" Qiao Nian looked at Amon kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy. Coupled with what he had said, she gradually fell into deep thought. He couldn''t control himself. He felt so disgusted that he wanted to throw up¡­ From these words, Qiao Nian could sense Amon''s disgust for Annie. It was as if Amon had never been willing to do those things with Annie. Qiao Nian managed to control Amon with a bold guess. She looked at Amon, who was sincerely begging her, and said gently, "Don''t worry. As long as you''re willing to cooperate with our next actions, I''ll put in a good word for you in front of the president." When Amon heard Qiao Nian''s words, his restlessness gradually calmed down. He nodded gently. Last night, he seemed to have entered hell and was bullied by demons. Now, it was as if he was in heaven and was favored by an angel. He knew in his heart that as long as Qiao Nian was willing to put in a good word for him in front of the president, he would definitely be fine. However, Amon still asked, "Miss Qiao, do¡­ do I really have a chance?" "Of course." Qiao Nian slowly squatted down. Her eye level was the same as Amon''s. She continued, "I hope you can recall all the details of your interactions with Annie in more detail, as well as what happened after you sent the letter." When Amon heard Qiao Nian''s words, he slowly lowered his gaze, his memories gradually drifting away. He had already told Gu Zhou everything that had happened. Now that Qiao Nian wanted to hear it, he had to try his best to remember everything. "I-I hate Annie." Amon knelt on the ground and tried hard to recall what happened. "I had a particrly good friend in the orphanage. Her name was Angie. She was in a rtionship with the male celebrity, Tate. After Annie took a liking to Tate, she found out that he had a girlfriend, so she got someone to hit Angie with a car. Angie¡­" When Qiao Nian heard Amon''s words, she frowned. ording to Amon, he should hate Annie very much. Why would he take the initiative to send a letter for her? "Angie is dead. When Tate found out about this, he jumped off a building andmitted suicide." Amon held back the tears in his eyes. He tried hard to remain calm, but his sobs still betrayed his heart. "The two of them were a loving couple. Angie was already two months pregnant. The two of them clearly had a better future, but because of Annie''s appearance, the two of them ended up dying together. That''s why I especially hated Annie. I wanted to stand up for them. I wanted to call the police, but when the police heard Annie''s name, they were unwilling to ept the report no matter what." Qiao Nian didn''t speak. She looked at the devastated Amon. At this moment, the expression on Amon''s face and his eyes didn''t look like he was lying at all. Amon pursed his lips and raised his hand to wipe his tears. He stammered, "This happened half a month ago. I couldn''t get help for the past few days. When the president locked Annie up in the interrogation room for the murder of the President''s Madam, I took the initiative to guard her." "When I saw Annie, my mind was filled with images of Tate and Angie. I couldn''t help but attack Annie." As Amon spoke, he heaved a sigh of relief. "The more I hit her, the more excited I became. I just wanted to seek justice for them, but I knew in my heart that I couldn''t kill Annie." "At that time, my thoughts were very simple. Anyway, Annie was beaten up during the interrogation. It would be fine if I beat her up a few more times." Amon pursed his lips and continued, "I would bring her food and¡­ Ahem¡­" Amon began to cough violently. He clutched his chest, looking in unbearable pain. Qiao Nian took out a pill from her bag and handed it to Amon. "This is for pain relief." Chapter 1580 Out of Control

Chapter 1580 Out of Control

When Amon heard Qiao Nian''s words, his gaze fell on the pill in her palm. Without hesitation, he picked it up and swallowed it. It was unknown if the medicine was really that effective or if it was just a psychological effect. After taking the medicine, Amon felt much better. He looked at Qiao Nian gratefully and said, "Thank you, Miss Qiao." Miss Qiao''s medicine was really divine medicine. After taking it, he felt better. He cherished the opportunity Miss Qiao had given him. He wanted to live. He didn''t want to die because of a woman like Annie. "When I brought her food that time, she suddenly leaned over. I wanted to push her away, but I suddenly smelled a strange fragrance. I''ve never smelled it before. That fragrance made me feel as if I couldn''t control my body." Worried that Qiao Nian wouldn''t believe him, Amon hurriedly said, "I knew exactly what I was doing, but my body didn''t listen to themands of my brain at all. My body listened to Annie and took the initiative to have sex with her. After that, Annie handed the letter to me." "I only understood thister. I saw with my own eyes that I was a traitor. I wanted to exin it, but I didn''t know how." Amon looked at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, "Just like yesterday. I saw Miss Qiao and the Seventh Princess arrive and heard that you wanted to meet me, but my body subconsciously wanted to avoid you." Amon knew very well that if he could control his brain, he would not have revealed such an obvious w. "I took the ring she gave me. That ring was the token. Then, I walked to a ce. At nine in the evening, I handed the token to that person and went home. It wasn''t until midnight that my own consciousness gradually took control of my body." Amon closed his eyes in pain, tears streaming down his face. "I''m very afraid. I don''t want to bring Annie any more food, but the delivery schedule was arranged long ago. I can''t reject it." "Miss Qiao, I really don''t want to have sex with her. I have a very good girlfriend. I love her very much. I want to be with her for the rest of my life." At this point, Amon was already sobbing uncontrobly. He covered his face with one hand. "I don''t even know how to see her anymore. I''ve done something to let her down. I¡­" Chen Qing had been guarding the cell door. He had heard everything Amon said. Qiao Nian felt that Amon wasn''t lying. She thought for a while and asked, "Do you remember the location and secret code of your meeting? Can you recognize the person you''re meeting?" "In a broken warehouse outside the city. The number ''6'' is written on the warehouse. At around nine o''clock, a fully armed man was standing there. He was covered up so tightly that I couldn''t recognize him at all." Amon pursed his lips, as if he had thought of something. He hurriedly said, "By the way, there''s a ck mole on his right wrist!" Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. It seemed that Amon must have met someone who specialized in being a middle man. That person must know more than Amon. She looked at Amon and said, "Rest well for the time being. I''ll get a doctor to treat your wounds." "Thank you, thank you, Miss Qiao," Amon said gratefully. He really hoped to live. Even if he died, he couldn''t die because of Annie. Annie was the person he hated the most. Qiao Nian left the prison and looked at the soldier guarding the side. "Get the doctor to treat his wounds. We have to ensure his safety." "Okay, Miss Qiao." The soldier hurriedly nodded in agreement. The president had previously said that he should listen to Mr. Gu and Miss Qiao''s instructions. Qiao Nian thought for a while and said, "Also, don''t tell anyone outside about what happened in prison these past two days. Do you understand?" The soldier agreed solemnly. "Yes." Amon gripped the iron railing of the door with both hands and said anxiously, "Miss Qiao, everything I''m saying is true. I really couldn''t control myself. I''ve never thought of betraying the president. I don''t know¡­" Towards the end, Amon didn''t know how to exin. No one would believe that a person''s words and actions were uncontroble. He had once slept with Annie. He had also handed out a letter written by Annie. He really couldn''t exin it clearly. Chapter 1581 I believe you.

Chapter 1581 I believe you.

Qiao Nian stood rooted to the ground. When she heard Amon''s words, she turned to look at him. Her eyes gradually darkened, and her voice was as gentle as ever. "I want to believe that you''re not lying." When Amon heard Qiao Nian''s words, his pupils dted uncontrobly. He looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief, his voice trembling with emotion. "Miss Qiao!" Qiao Nian saw the change in Amon''s gaze. She pursed her lips slightly and said, "I can give you a chance. As long as you can do it, we can let bygones be bygones for your previous betrayal." Amon gripped the iron railing tightly and said excitedly, "Miss Qiao, what do you want me to do? No matter what, I can do it. I''ll definitelyplete it." "However, I have to investigate something first." With that, Qiao Nian walked out. Chen Qing followed behind Qiao Nian. Thinking of what Amon had just said, he asked in confusion, "Madam, do you believe what he just said?" When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing''s words, she smiled and continued, "I believe he won''t betray the president for Annie. I also believe that in order to survive, he will tell me everything he knows. But this doesn''t mean that I believe he will never betray the president." Chen Qing understood what Qiao Nian was saying. He frowned slightly. "What did Annie do to him?" "Previously, Annie used the Falling Autumn Grass to control Madam President. In fact, what controlled Madam President was the medicinal herb in the soil, the Teng Yang Flower Sap." Qiao Nian''s eyes gradually turned cold as she continued, "Go and investigate if Annie killed Amon''s friends. I''m going to see Annie again and see if she has any other trump cards." "Was he really poisoned?" Chen Qing pursed his lips. Qiao Nian nodded. "At that time, I also smelled his scent. If I smelled that scent for too long andbined it with other medicine, I could directly control a person and make that person do things for me." Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, "This is also Annie taking revenge on him. He probably hit Annie, so Annie bears a grudge against him." Chen Qing''s expression changed slightly. He said in disbelief, "There''s really medicine in this world that can control others?" Qiao Nian''s expression grew more and more serious. She continued, "Yes, there is. I believe that there must be someone with outstanding medical skills and voodoo skills around Mark. It''s precisely because of that person that Mark wants to use the puppet technique to control Madam President." Chen Qing''s expression changed. Previously, when she was in the Lu family, a servant of the Lu family was controlled by the Hypnotic Worm and did something to hurt Lu Qi. It was said that there were not many sessors of Gu worms in the Southern Wilderness, but now, they had casually seen two Gu worms. "Madam, I''ll apany you to see Annie." Chen Qing had already arranged for his subordinates to investigate Amon. "Okay." Qiao Nian and Chen Qing went to the interrogation room again. The interrogation room was equipped with all the daily equipment. They walked to the door of the interrogation room. Dhaka was on duty today. After Dhaka was taken away yesterday, although his cell phone had been confiscated, the guard who had brought him to the room had said that if he stayed in the room for a day, he would be able to earn five times his usual daily sry. He was very happy to watch television in the room. Dhaka was whispering to the people around him. "What, Annie cried all night?" Dhaka asked in surprise. "Yes. She''s probably upset because she thinks she''s been abandoned by her family." "Sigh, Earl Mark is really too heartless. He actually didn''te to visit Annie." Dhaka sighed. "Even if my daughter doesn''t live long, he could stille and take a look." "This isn''t something we should be discussing." "Yes, yes, yes. Just keep an eye on Annie!" Dhaka said with a serious expression. He still wanted to earn more money! Hearing their discussion, Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, frowning. ording to the guard, Annie probably didn''t hate her father, Mark, at all. Perhaps Annie was crying because she was sad. Seeing that Qiao Nian was here again, the guard hurriedly opened the door and invited her in. Anniey prostrate on the ground and looked like her feelings were shattered. When she heard the door open, she turned her head. Chapter 1582 Scheming

Chapter 1582 Scheming

"Qiao Nian!" Annie said through gritted teeth. She slowly sat up, her hair disheveled, and her face dirty. "Why are you here again? Haven''t youughed enough yesterday?" Qiao Nian pulled over a chair not far away and sat down. She crossed her right leg over her left. Seeing Annie straighten her skirt in a panic, she said calmly, "You''re doing well here, aren''t you?" "Doing well?" Annie raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes as wide as saucers. She said angrily, "Are you blind? I haven''t taken a shower in a long time. How can this be living well!" Qiao Nian''s gaze finally fell on Annie''s hair. A piece of her hair was wet, and it was stuck together. There was no ce to take a shower in Annie''s room. She had heard that it would be another three days before Annie had a chance to take a shower. But Annie''s hair was wet. Qiao Nian walked up to Annie and bent down slightly. Suddenly, she smelled a rich fragrance. It was exactly the same as the one she had smelled from Amon. Annie didn''t know what Qiao Nian was doing. She hurriedly covered her hair and took two steps back. Exasperated, she said, "Why are you so close to me? Do you want to kill me now? Let me tell you, if I die, my father will never let you off." Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Annie. The four guards who had been guarding Annie usually didn''t leave the pce. If she didn''t do anything to Amon, logically speaking, Annie would not be able to leave. The fragrance on Annie''s body was the illusionary fragrance. The illusionary fragrance was solid. When it came into contact with water, it would emit a rich fragrance, confusing those who smelled it. Although the illusionary incense could confuse others, if she wanted that person to do as she pleased, she still needed to pair it with an obedient Word Gu worm. Qiao Nian grabbed Annie''s arm and took her pulse. When she sensed that there was a Gu worm in Annie''s body, her expression changed. Word Gu worm needed blood as a source. Under extremely harsh conditions, it could be moved into a human body. In other words, before Annie came to the pce to send the Falling Autumn Grass over, there was already a Word Gu worm in her body. The orchid hair clip on her head was carved from the illusionary incense. When Annie let the illusionary incense emit a fragrance and slept with Amon, the Word Gu worm in her body would be active when she was aroused, giving birth to the Child Word Gu worm. The Child Word Gu worm only had a lifespan of six hours. Those who were infected with the Child Word Gu worm would listen to the owner of the Word Gu worm. When Annie heard Qiao Nian''s question, her expression changed drastically. She couldn''t help but tremble. She hurriedly shook her head and refused insincerely. "No, I don''t intend to do anything!" Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. When Annie came to deliver the fallen autumn grass, she definitely didn''t know that she would be locked up. The reason why she had these things was probably to scheme against others. She recalled that day when Annie had been pestering Gu Zhou, and Gu Zhou was unwilling to pay her any attention. Butter on, everything fell into chaos. Annie was locked up. Later on, she directly used these things on Amon, which was why Amon listened to Annie like a puppet. Qiao Nian shook off Annie''s arm, her eyes gradually turning cold. She questioned, "What were you nning to do with the illusion incense and the Word Gu worm?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Annie turned her head to the side and pretended to be calm. "If you want tough at me, just do it. You''ve already seen me at my worst. You can leave!" While Annie wasn''t paying attention, Qiao Nian took off the illusionary fragrance hair clip on her head and immediately threw it into the sealed stic bag. "What are you doing!" Annie shouted, subconsciously reaching out to snatch the hair clip back. Her hand missed. Inadvertently, she met Qiao Nian''s calm fox-like eyes, and her body shivered involuntarily. For some reason, she felt that Qiao Nian could read her mind. Annie pursed her lips and looked at Qiao Nian warily. Qiao Nian''s eyes were as cold as ice. She looked at Annie in front of her and enunciated each word clearly. "If I take this away, you can forget about using these things to do anything in the future." Chapter 1583 Pointers

Chapter 1583 Pointers

"You''ve gone too far!" Annie shouted crazily. Just as she was about to get up and snatch the illusion incense back, Qiao Nian had already taken a few steps back. She couldn''t touch Qiao Nian at all. Annie''s eyes burned with rage. She looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression. She swore that she would definitely make Gu Zhou her subordinate in the future. Then, she would let Gu Zhou kill Qiao Nian with his own hands. When that happened, she really wanted to see Qiao Nian''s expression. The anger in Annie''s eyes gradually disappeared. She slowly closed her eyes and looked at Qiao Nian calmly. She asked, "Did youe today to tell me the court date?" Seeing that Qiao Nian was silent, she put on an understanding smile and said, "Since I''ve already promised you, I''ll definitely do it. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely identify the mastermind in court." Qiao Nian gave Annie a meaningful look, then left with Chen Qing. Annie would never identify Mark obediently in court. She would probably have to make many preparations and wait until she waspletely confident before the court session. After Qiao Nian and Chen Qing came out, Qiao Nian led Chen Qing towards their courtyard. She looked at Chen Qing and asked, "All the people Cui Qi brought to Cliff Mountain have been arrested. Did anyone save Cui Qi?" "There are many people outside asking about Cui Qi''s whereabouts." Chen Qing paused for a moment and continued, "The Cui family has also sent someone over. They even questioned the president during the meeting." When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing''s words, a trace of a cold smile shed in her eyes. "Looks like Cui Qi is quite important to them." She paused for a moment and continued, "Perhaps those people think that we don''t have any concrete evidence of Cui Qimitting crime, so they want to get him out." Chen Qing lowered his head slightly and asked, "Madam, what should we do next?" "Did Cui Qi say anything?" Qiao Nian asked. "Cui Qi is tight lipped." Chen Qing felt a headacheing on. He frowned. He interrogated Cui Qist night, but Cui Qi said nothing. "Second Young Master didn''t get anything out of him either." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect Gu Zhou''s snake to not be effective. She smiled gently. "How many subordinates did Cui Qi originally have?" "I heard that there are 20,000 of them. The remaining people are always on the move. We''ve already reached their headquarters," Chen Qing said. "In that case, let''s follow the clues. I think they must still be looking forward to getting the news Amon gave them," Qiao Nian said with a smile. Chen Qing quickly understood what Qiao Nian was nning to do and hurriedly agreed. After the two of them returned, Qiao Nian saw Chen Qing take out hisputer and start working in the living room. Ever since they arrived in Europe, Chen Qing had been so busy that his feet had not touched the ground. After being poisoned by the snake, he did not have time to rest well. She didn''t want Chen Qing to be tense. Holding a cup of water, she sat down opposite him and asked with interest, "Chen Qing, have you been in a rtionship before?" Chen Qing stopped typing on his keyboard and looked up at Qiao Nian. His mind had yet to recover from the incident with Cui Qi and Annie. Qiao Nian took a sip of water and said seriously, "I think the Seventh Princess has been paying attention to you." When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian''s question, he lowered his gaze slightly. "Madam, the Seventh Princess didn''t¡­" "Some things still have to be felt with your heart. Lina is a rtively straightforward girl. All her thoughts are written on her face. She cares a lot about you." Qiao Nian recalled how Lina had secretly looked at Chen Qing. It was obvious that she was a young girl in love. She looked at Chen Qing. "I think no matter what it is, we have to make things clear. We shouldn''t keep the other party waiting." Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. If the two of them could be honest with each other, they wouldn''t waste so much time for nothing. "A person will only live for a few decades. Ignore everything in the outside world. Face your heart directly and speak frankly to the people around you." Qiao Nian looked up at Chen Qing, her lips curving up slightly. "If I had known that I wasn''t a child of the Qiao family back then, I would have gone to look for my biological parents long ago. I wouldn''t have wasted so many years." Qiao Nian couldn''t help but add, "Whether it''s kinship or love, don''t care about what others think. You also don''t have to care about distance and status. As long as you have no regrets in this life, you won''t sigh endlessly when you grow old." Chapter 1584 Worried

Chapter 1584 Worried

Chen Qing was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood what Qiao Nian meant. He nodded. "Thank you, Madam. I understand." Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing''s calm expression and silently lit a row of candles for Lina. It seemed that Lina was about to fall out of love. Qiao Nian couldn''t say anything else. Her phone rang. It was Lina. "Lina." Qiao Nian ced the teacup on the table. Her voice was very gentle. She paused for a moment and continued, "Yes, I''m already back. Come over!" Hearing Qiao Nian''s voice, Chen Qing subconsciously stopped typing, then regained hisposure. About ten minutester, Lina walked in. When she saw Qiao Nian, she took her arm with a smile and said, "Nian Nian." Lina sat down beside Qiao Nian. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Chen Qing, who was sitting opposite Qiao Nian and using theputer. Seeing Lina enter, Chen Qing greeted politely, "Seventh Princess." When Lina heard Chen Qing speak to her, her face turned slightly red. She pursed her lips and responded in a low voice. Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and asked with concern, "Has your wound recovered?" "I''m fine now, and my wound isn''t serious. Don''t worry." With that, Lina couldn''t help but look at Chen Qing from the corner of her eye. Chen Qing''s condition was much worse than hers. She heard that Chen Qing had been interrogating Cui Qist night. She wondered if he had recovered. Lina pursed her lips. She was too embarrassed to ask Chen Qing directly. Qiao Nian sat down beside Lina and saw her expression. She nced at Chen Qing not far away and said, "I''ll go to the medicinal room to see how Madam President''s medicine is. Wait for me here." Qiao Nian said this because she wanted Lina and Chen Qing to be alone. After Qiao Nian left, only Lina and Chen Qing were left in the room. Chen Qing recalled what Qiao Nian had said previously. He felt that it was necessary to tell her his ns ording to what he discussed with Qiao Nian. "Seventh Princess." "Chen Qing." Chen Qing and Lina spoke at about the same time. Lina looked at Chen Qing with sparkling eyes. She did not expect Chen Qing to take the initiative to speak to her. She clenched her fists involuntarily and lowered her gaze shyly. Chen Qing was slightly stunned. He couldn''t help but grip the mouse tightly. Seeing that Lina had no intention of speaking again, he said, "Seventh Princess, what can I do for you?" "Nothing." After Lina finished speaking, she felt that it wasn''t appropriate for her to say this. "Are¡­ are you feeling better?" Chen Qing let go of the mouse and ced his right hand on his knee under the table. With a serious expression, he said, "I''m fine." After saying that, Chen Qing was conflicted about how to tell Lina about his n. Although he could reject the Seventh Princess, would it be strange for him to say this? "I heard that you didn''t rest muchst night?" Lina frowned slightly and looked at Chen Qing worriedly. "I''m fine," Chen Qing said subconsciously, thinking that Lina would definitely want to know about Cui Qi''s situation. "Cui Qi has been unwilling to speak. I wonder when I''ll be able to get him to speak." "Oh." Lina saw that Chen Qing''s face was still a little pale. She wanted Chen Qing to rest well, but when she thought of how Chen Qing was a workaholic, she couldn''t say anything. She recalled that Chen Qing had just called her and asked with a smile, "Did you call me just now?" Chen Qing looked up at Lina and happened to see the gentleness in her eyes. Her eyes were like spring flowers blooming, making one involuntarily immerse themselves in them. He recalled Qiao Nian''s words and said hesitantly, "Seventh Princess, you should rest more." Lina''s eyes lit up, like stars in the sky. She stood up and sat down beside Chen Qing. Smiling, she asked, "Chen Qing, are you concerned about me?" Chen Qing did not expect Lina to be so close. He subconsciously wanted to move his position. He could smell the fragrance on her body. That fragrance was very refreshing. "Isn''t that so?" Lina didn''t get Chen Qing''s answer. She moved slightly closer to Chen Qing and stared unblinkingly into his eyes. Chapter 1585 Probing

Chapter 1585 Probing

Lina''s erged face appeared in front of him. Chen Qing swallowed and looked to the side evasively. He had no idea how to face the passionate Lina. Lina noticed that Chen Qing was avoiding her gaze. Her lips curved up slightly as she sat up straight and distanced herself from Chen Qing. She rested her chin on one hand and looked at Chen Qing with a burning gaze. "Chen Qing." "Seventh Princess." Only then did Chen Qing look at Lina. Inadvertently, he met those gentle eyes. This time, he didn''t dodge. "If Mr. Gu and Nian Nian return to An City, will you go back with them?" Lina met Chen Qing''s eyes. His eyes were like deep pools, impossible to see through. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. "Yes, I have to always protect Second Young Master and the Second Young Madam," Chen Qing said without hesitation. The light in Lina''s eyes dimmed a little. She looked at Chen Qing in front of her. Didn''t that mean she would never see him again? At the thought that she might never see Chen Qing again, Lina asked impatiently, "Then how about I go over to look for you?" Chen Qing looked at the hope in Lina''s eyes. He lowered his gaze slightly and reminded her seriously, "Seventh Princess, I''m afraid it''s a little inconvenient for you toe to An City." She was a princess. If she encountered danger in other countries, there would be a lot of trouble. Generally speaking, for her own safety, Lina should stay in Europe. Unless there were special circumstances, Lina would not leave Europe. When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, it was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest, suffocating her. If she wasn''t a princess, she could follow Chen Qing wherever he went. Lina pursed her lips and asked seriously, "Will youe to Europe again?" Chen Qing paused for a moment and said rationally, "If the job requires it, I wille again." Lina looked at Chen Qing with red-rimmed eyes, tears welling up in her eyes. She tried hard to put on a smile and said, "Yes, when youe, you can call me so that I can receive you." Chen Qing nodded. Lina sat there quietly, her mood already at rock bottom. Seeing that Chen Qing was still typing on the keyboard, she turned to look at him. The sunlight cast ayer of light on him. His facial features were well-defined, and his nose was high. That ray of sunlight seemed to fall on the tip of his nose. The image of Chen Qing sucking snake venom for her appeared in Lina''s mind again. Her eyes gradually moistened. She raised her hand to wipe her tears and said in a choked voice, "What are you busy with?" Chen Qing paused and said, "There''s something to settle at thepany." "Oh." When Chen Qing answered her, he didn''t even look at her. After Chen Qing finished his work, he put hisputer away in his bag and walked out. Lina hurriedly stood up and followed him. She saw Chen Qing standing at the door, as if waiting for Nian Nian. "I¡­ Oh my." Lina was so focused on Chen Qing that she didn''t notice the steps under her feet and almost fell. Chen Qing quickly helped Lina stand up. After Lina stabilized herself, he was about to retract his hand. Lina''s attention fell on Chen Qing''s hand, which was supporting her. She subconsciously held his hand tightly, but in the next moment, Chen Qing had already pulled his hand away. Lina''s hand was empty. She looked up at Chen Qing, who had already distanced himself from her. Lina had mixed feelings. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Chen Qing ask, "Seventh Princess, is your foot alright?" She looked at Chen Qing in front of her hopefully. It seemed that Chen Qing had just been in a hurry to examine her feet. She smiled and said, "I''m fine." "Seventh Princess, it''s better to be careful," Chen Qing reminded her expressionlessly. Lina nodded. Smiling, she walked towards Chen Qing. When she got closer to him, she saw him take a step back. Her expression froze for a moment. She looked at Chen Qing in surprise, as if she had understood something. Chen Qing didn''t seem to like her at all. If he liked her and she took the initiative, no matter how shy he was, he would stand rooted to the ground. Chapter 1586 Remembered

Chapter 1586 Remembered

Lina lowered her gaze slightly. She recalled that rainy night. He had hugged her tightly and rolled down the hill. Although it was cold, her heart was warm.. When Lina looked up, she met Chen Qing''s slightly stunned expression. He seemed to be worried about her. She thought about it seriously for a while before saying, "Chen Qing, I want to treat you to a meal tomorrow night. It''s to thank you for taking care of me during this period of time." Chen Qing subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when he met Lina''s firm gaze, he remembered that Lina was a princess of Europe. They had stayed here to investigate the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. They still had to trouble the president with many things. Now, they had to build a strong rtionship with Lina. "Okay." Chen Qing nodded. Lina smiled, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. At this moment, Qiao Nian walked out with the thermos box. She smiled at Lina and said, "The medicine is just right. Let''s go." Holding Qiao Nian''s arm, Lina walked out. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian beside her and she smiled. "Nian Nian, you still smell like medicine. It smells so good." "Yes, the taste of the medicine this time should be alright. I don''t think Madam will dislike it," Qiao Nian exined with a smile. Lina smiled and nodded. "Previously, my mother said that the medicine Nian Nian prescribed every time was delicious. It doesn''t taste like medicine at all. Instead, it tastes like a drink." When she reached the door of Madam President''s room, Lina''s phone rang again. She nced at the caller ID and hung up. She had just hung up when her phone rang again. Impatiently, she hung up again and immediately received a text. "I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the pce. If you don''te out to meet me, don''t me me for being impolite!" Lina was a little speechless. She didn''t know why Aisha wanted to see her again, but she was worried that Aisha would cause other trouble, so she said to Qiao Nian, "Nian Nian, please take care of my mother. I''ll go out for a while." Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. "Go ahead." Lina let go of Qiao Nian''s arm and turned to walk out. When she turned around, she saw Chen Qing following behind Qiao Nian and her. She only nced at Chen Qing and didn''t say anything. She walked out. It wasn''t convenient for Chen Qing to enter Madam President''s room, so Qiao Nian went in alone. Qiao Nian helped Shen Mei sit up. After Shen Mei finished her medicine, she gave her another cup of water. After Shen Mei finished drinking it, Qiao Nian helped Shen Mei wipe the stains off her mouth with a tissue. She smiled gently and asked, "Madam, how did you sleep yesterday? How''s your appetite?" Shen Mei pondered for a moment and nodded. "I slept well and ate well." Shen Mei thought for a moment and said, "I''m in good spirits now. I even watched a movie." Qiao Nian listened to Shen Mei speak. Although she was still stuttering a little, she was much more energetic than before. She spoke more than before. "That''s good. Madam, take good care of yourself. You''ll recover soon." Qiao Nian smiled and held Shen Mei''s hand. Shen Mei pursed her lips and grabbed Qiao Nian''s hand. Her beautiful amber eyes were fixed on Qiao Nian. Her red lips were slightly parted, as if she had a lot to say. Qiao Nian smiled gently. "Madam, what are you trying to say?" "Shen An¡­" Shen Mei blinked and said eagerly. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She still remembered how Shen Mei had reacted when she heard the words "Shen An". Logically speaking, Shen Mei shouldn''t mention "Shen An" again. Could it be? Could Shen Mei have remembered? Qiao Nian couldn''t say anything. She just looked at Shen Mei, waiting for her to continue. "I-I think I know him," Shen Mei said softly, looking at Qiao Nian with a burning gaze. Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Qiao Nian asked in a low voice, "Madam knows him?" "Yes." Shen Mei nodded and continued, "I often dream. I¡­ I dream of a man carrying me on his back¡­" Shen Mei thought about it carefully and continued, "He will feed me, tell me stories, and y games. I¡­" Chapter 1587 Dad

Chapter 1587 Dad

When Shen Mei spoke of this, her eyes were filled with tears. She sniffled. "He has always taken care of me and stayed by my side¡­" Tears streamed down Shen Mei''s face uncontrobly, and she began to sob uncontrobly. Qiao Nian hurriedly wiped Shen Mei''s tears with a tissue and patted her back. She said gently, "Madam, don''t be agitated. Tell me slowly. I''m listening." Shen Mei was crying so hard that she could barely breathe. She opened her mouth and took deep breaths. After a long while, she calmed down. "His¡­ his name seems to be Shen An." As Qiao Nian listened to Shen Mei''s description, she was now 100% certain that Shen Mei was Shen An''s daughter. She tried hard to suppress the excitement in her heart. As long as she found Shen Mei and reminded her of the kidnapping more than twenty years ago, she would know who had been controlling those things behind the scenes. As long as they found the enemy, all that was left was to deal with them. There would be no other trouble. Shen Mei held Qiao Nian''s hand tightly and asked with teary eyes, "Nian Nian, I-I want to see photos of Shen An." "I have a photo of him on my phone." Qiao Nian gently wiped Shen Mei''s tears away before taking out her phone. She found Shen An''s photo and handed it to Shen Mei. Shen Mei took Qiao Nian''s phone with both hands. Her gaze fell on the photo on the phone screen, and tears fell uncontrobly. Tears wet the phone screen. She hurriedly wiped them away. It was him. In her dream, Shen An was young and tall. After so many years, Shen An seemed to have grown old. "Shen An¡­" Shen Mei''s tears slowly rolled down her face. A strange scene appeared in front of her. At the beach, a tall man walked from the sea to the beach. She looked at Shen An''s young and handsome face and called out "Dad" uncontrobly. Shen Mei was stunned. She came back to her senses and looked at Shen An''s photo on the phone. Tears streamed down her face, and her breathing quickened. She had always felt that the name "Shen An" was a little familiar, but now she realized that Shen An was her father. Dad. Shen Mei looked at the photo, her expression bing more and more excited. Qiao Nian didn''t know what Shen Mei had thought of, but seeing how excited she was, she hurriedly took out a silver needle and inserted it into the acupuncture point on Shen Mei''s head. Shen Mei had just taken her medicine. Joy and sorrow were taboo. Shen Mei''s agitated emotions gradually softened. She stared unblinkingly at the photo on her cell phone and said in a choked voice, "Nian Nian, I-I want to see him. What¡­ what can I do to see him?" Qiao Nian looked at Shen Mei gently and said, "He''s in An City now." "An City¡­" Shen Mei murmured, her eyes filled with disappointment. Qiao Nian gently held Shen Mei''s hand andforted her. "Madam, when you recover, you can go to An City. Then, you''ll be able to see him." Shen Mei''s eyes lit up. Her lips slowly curved up as she asked hopefully, "Really?" Previously, the president had told her that she was not in good health and was not suitable for a long trip. "Yes." Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She said gently, "When you recover, you''ll feel better in the future." Shen Mei gave a sweet smile and handed the phone to Qiao Nian. "I-I have to get better." Seeing that Shen Mei had already regained herposure, Qiao Nian asked tentatively, "Madam, when did you meet the President and how did you get together?" When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian''s words, a gentle smile appeared on her face. "At that time, I remembered that he was very down and out. He¡­ he was even injured. I took care of him." "At that time, I-I didn''t know him. He often came to see me after that." Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly. If the president had been in dire straits back then, and the kidnapping more than twenty years ago involved so many forces, it was impossible for the president to have done it. However, from Shen Mei''s words, the President and Madam had supported each other through those difficult times. It was probably Shen Mei''s innocence and kindness that made the President unable to help but approach her. Chapter 1588 Worried

Chapter 1588 Worried

"Then where did you live before you met the president?" Qiao Nian asked casually. "I can''t remember clearly. In a ce with no one around." Shen Mei frowned slightly, trying hard to recall the past, but she couldn''t remember anything. "The president saved me and asked me to stay somewhere. He often came to look for me." Qiao Nian had already guessed that what had happened more than twenty years ago had nothing to do with the president. Now, from Shen Mei''s words, she waspletely certain of her guess. However, what puzzled Qiao Nian was why the president wanted to hide Shen Mei after saving her. Suddenly, a bold thought shed across Qiao Nian''s mind. The president was protecting Shen Mei! Shen Mei had also said that the president was in dire straits at that time. The only person who could make the president fall was definitely a strong opponent of the president. Mark? Harry? At that time, the three Earls must have fought to the death for the throne. Qiao Nian pretended to be surprised and asked, "I see. Madam and the president have been through so much together. I''m really envious. Who was dealing with the president back then?" When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian''s words, she thought about it seriously. She usually remembered things, but now she couldn''t remember anything. Suddenly, a name appeared in front of her. It seemed to be Cui. What was Cui again? Cui Huai! That''s right, it was Cui Huai. Shen Mei was about to speak when footsteps came from afar. The footsteps were heavy. It sounded like a man''s footsteps. Qiao Nian''s eyes flickered. She quickly reacted and said gently to Shen Mei, "Madam, you should recuperate now. That way, you''ll recover faster." Shen Mei wanted to say something, but seeing that Qiao Nian was asking her to rest, she obedientlyid down. When the president walked in, he happened to see Qiao Nian covering Shen Mei with the nket. Qiao Nian stood up and stood aside. The President naturally sat down by Shen Mei''s bed and stared unblinkingly at her. Seeing that Shen Mei''s face was rosy, he heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Qiao Nian, who was standing at the side. To be honest, he really hadn''t expected Qiao Nian to have such good medical skills. Shen Mei had recovered so quickly. "Miss Qiao, how''s your recovery? Did you do any further examinations?" the president asked with concern. When Shen Mei heard the president''s question, she frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face not far away, as if she was waiting for her answer. Sensing Shen Mei''s gaze, Qiao Nian looked up slightly and smiled at her. Then, she said, "Thank you for your concern, President and Madam. I''m fine. I''vepletely recovered." Seeing that Qiao Nian was still standing, the president said, "Sit down and talk. Don''t keep standing." Qiao Nian sat on a chair not far away. "Not only did Miss Qiao help us find the Colorful Fungus, but she also helped us catch the traitor, interrogate the criminal, and treat Mei Mei." The president looked at Qiao Nian worriedly and said, "Although you''re still young, you have to take care of your health. Remember to rest more." Qiao Nian said seriously, "Actually, this is all within my scope. Only by resolving these matters can Madam recover quickly." Shen Meiid on the bed and listened to Qiao Nian''s words. She looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. The president looked at Qiao Nian admiringly, like a loving elder looking at his beloved junior. "You still have to rest more." The president still reminded her. "Yeah." The president''s gaze fell on Shen Mei''s face. He held her hand gently and asked softly, "How do you feel today? Are you feeling better?" Shen Mei nodded. The president asked again, "Then what were you talking about just now?" When Qiao Nian heard the president''s question, she looked up at Shen Mei and couldn''t help but feel nervous. The president had just trusted her. If the president knew what she had just discussed with Madam President, his trust in her might instantly disappear. Qiao Nian clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain. She should have instructed Madam President not to tell the president about their conversation. But it was toote now. Chapter 1589 Hiding What Happened

Chapter 1589 Hiding What Happened

Qiao Nian''s heart was beating wildly. "Ahem." Shen Mei leaned against the bed and began to cough violently. Seeing this, the president hurriedly patted Shen Mei''s back and asked worriedly, "Mei Mei, how are you?" When Shen Mei heard the president''s words, she shook her head gently. When she coughed, tears welled up in her eyes. "I-I''m fine. Previously, Nian Nian told me to rest more¡­" When Qiao Nian heard Shen Mei''s words, she was slightly stunned, but she quickly regained herposure. She didn''t expect Madam President to hide what happened. However, this also meant that Madam President was a smart person. She knew what to say and what not to say. Perhaps it was because of this that Madam President could survive that difficult time with the President. In the past, many people had thought that patients with cerebral palsy might be especially stupid. Actually, this was the wrong way of thinking. Actually, patients with cerebral palsy were only extremely ipetent in terms of mobility. However, in other aspects, they were the same as normal people. In some aspects, they were even smarter than normal people. Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian gently and said slowly, "Thank¡­ thank you, Miss Qiao, for taking care of me during this period of time." Qiao Nian smiled and said gently, "Madam, you''re too polite. This is what I should do. I hope Madam can recover soon. That way, you can spend more time with your family." If it weren''t for the kidnapping twenty years ago, she might have lived a simple and happy life at home with the children. Just because someone was controlling everything behind her back, she had no choice but to leave her children. If only it could end all of this as soon as possible. When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian''sst sentence, a trace of sadness shed across her eyes. She often dreamed of her father in the past, but she did not know that it was her father. She only knew that that person had a very good rtionship with her. She wanted to find him, see him and talk to him. When Shen Mei thought of Shen An, her eyes turned red uncontrobly. She nodded slightly and said, "It''s¡­ it''s great to have a family. I-I want to get better. That way, that way, I can¡­ be with my family." Shen Mei wasn''t just talking to Qiao Nian, but also to herself. Although this sentence was very long, she still tried her best to say it smoothly. The president''s gaze fell on Shen Mei''s eyes. Seeing her hopeful eyes, he lowered his gaze slightly, as if he had thought of something. The president lowered his head slightly and gently kissed Shen Mei''s forehead. His voice was gentle. "Mei Mei, our family will be together forever." The smile on Shen Mei''s lips spread out slowly like ripples. She looked at the president in front of her and nodded. The president covered Shen Mei with the nket again and said softly, "Rest well and get well soon. I have something to tell Miss Qiao." Shen Mei smiled and nodded. The president walked out, and Qiao Nian followed. Qiao Nian pursed her lips. She felt that the president seemed to have seen through something, but she wasn''t sure. Her heart couldn''t help but jump to her throat. The two of them walked out to the pavilion outside. The president looked at the goldfish in the pond not far away and said, "Miss Qiao, my Madam is from An City." Qiao Nian hadn''t expected the president to take the initiative to mention Madam President. Qiao Nian looked at the president in front of her. She knew that if she hid it from the president, it would only make him hold a grudge against her, so she said, "Yes, Lina told me a little about it before." The darkness in the president''s eyes could not be dispelled. His gaze fell on An City not far away. He sighed slightly and said, "That''s her home. I hope she can go back and take a look one day." Qiao Nian didn''t speak. She felt that the president''s words were a little strange. The president seemed to think that An City was very dangerous, so he didn''t want Madam to go to An City. The president turned to look at Qiao Nian. Seeing Qiao Nian''s calm expression, he recalled what had happened previously. "Can she really go back?" A trace of confusion shed in Qiao Nian''s eyes. Then, she smiled and said, "As long as Madam President recovers and she wants to go back, the president can apany her, right?" Chapter 1590 Some Trouble

Chapter 1590 Some Trouble

When the president heard Qiao Nian''s words, he looked into her eyes seriously. Seeing that she was honest, he pursed his lips slightly and sighed heavily. He murmured, "Even if I want to, I can''t do it." A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian''s eyes. Although the president hadn''t made it clear, she could vaguely sense that he couldn''t bring Shen Mei back to An City because of something. Just as Qiao Nian was about to ask another question, she heard the president say, "The court session is almost ready. I heard that Cui Qi hasn''t spoken yet." "Cui Qi is indeed a little troublesome." Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She thought of Annie''s face and pursed her lips slightly. "Even if Cui Qi doesn''t speak, what Annie has done is already set in stone. Those crimes shouldn''t be light. It depends on Earl Mark''s response. Whether he appears in court or not will determine our reaction." The president nodded gently. He wanted to wait until all the evidence had been gathered before the court session, but Mark couldn''t wait to get the court session started. He had no choice. After all, Mark had the right to speak there. ¡­ Lina walked to the entrance of the pce and saw Aisha getting out of the car in a gown. Aisha was Earl Harry''s daughter. Many of Earl Harry''s businesses were endorsed by Aisha. She probably had to attend some event to wear a gown. Aisha was wearing a ten-carat diamond ne around her neck. She walked up to Lina in high heels studded with diamonds and said arrogantly, "Lina, I''m here to tell you good news today." When Lina heard Aisha''s words, she pursed her lips slightly and said, "Some things can just be said over the phone." She had to apany her mother and deal with Annie''s court session. How could she have time to chat with Aisha? "No, no, no." Aisha shook her hand gently, still wearing a diamond ring the size of a pigeon''s egg. She stared unblinkingly at Lina in front of her, her red lips curving up slightly as she said happily, "I want to tell you in person and make you give up. That way, you''ll never miss my man again!" "Your man?" Lina had a bold guess, but she didn''t show it on her face. Could it be that Aisha and Wright were getting engaged? Aisha said smugly, "Wright proposed to me yesterday and I''ve already agreed. Lina, give up in the future. Don''t even think about snatching this man from me. Wright is mine! I''m getting engaged to him today!" "Are you really going to be with Wright?" Lina asked uneasily, frowning slightly. Her gaze fell on Aisha''s face. "Lina, you previously said that you didn''t like Wright. I''m telling you now that Wright and I are getting engaged. Look at how dejected you are!" Aisha had speciallye here to see Lina dejected. In her high heels, she walked around Lina and continued, "Lina, it doesn''t feel good to have your sweetheart snatched away, right? I wanted to tell you about this yesterday, but I was too busy yesterday." With every word Aisha said, she saw Lina''s expression worsen. She chattered, "After all, Wright really loves me too much. He took me to the Ferris wheel and we spent the night in bed. I really didn''t want to get up today, but in order to share this good news with you, I specially came to look for you." Lina looked at Aisha''s happy expression and knew that Aisha and Wright were definitely engaged. If that was the case, it meant that Mark and Harry had joined forces. Originally, his father, Harry, and Mark had formed a tripartite formation. If those two families joined forces, his father would be in an even weaker position. Could this be a special move Mark had taken to save Annie? Lina smiled and said politely, "Congrattions, Aisha. You''ve gotten what you wanted!" "Congratting me?" Aisha smiled coldly and asked, "Lina, are you really congratting me, or are you nning to snatch my man away behind my back?" Aisha pursed her lips and stared at Lina with aplicated expression. Chapter 1591 Showing Off

Chapter 1591 Showing Off

Aisha stared unblinkingly at Lina''s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said calmly, "I heard that you wrote many love letters to Wright in the past." "What love letters? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Lina looked at Aisha expressionlessly, but she was thinking about other things. Why hadn''t she and her father received the news yesterday about Aisha and Wright being together? Or had Mark and Harry deliberately blocked the news? In Aisha''s opinion, Lina''s absent-mindedness meant that she was feeling guilty. Aisha raised her head high and tried hard to pretend to be noble. "Lina, I just want to warn you not to do any cheap shots or tricks before my engagement. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" After warning Lina, Aisha turned around and walked towards the car. Then, she got the chauffeur to drive away. Lina watched as Aisha''s car drove further and further away. Her frown deepened. She turned around and walked into the pce. She wanted to tell her father this news as soon as possible. She walked back anxiously. From afar, she saw the president and Qiao Nian standing in the pavilion and talking. She quickly walked over. "Dad." Lina looked at the president in front of her, her face flushed red from walking too quickly. "Wright and Aisha are getting engaged." When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, her beautiful fox-like eyes narrowed slightly. Previously, Wright always wanted to marry Lina. Now, he changed his mind and was marrying Aisha. Could it be that he wanted Mark to join forces with Harry? If that was the case, the president would be in a weak position. The president only frowned slightly. Was Mark that anxious? His eyes darkened. He said in a low voice, "Looks like we have to hurry." Lina asked worriedly, "Dad, if they join forces¡­" "Aisha and Wright''s engagement doesn''t mean anything," the president said calmly. He pursed his lips slightly. "Even if the two of them join forces, they won''t be able to change the judgment of the judge in the court. This is just a smokescreen." A smokescreen? When Qiao Nian heard the president''s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She quickly understood what he meant and looked at Lina worriedly. The President continued, "Wright''s target is you. Mark''s target is the throne. They can''t have sacrificed so much for Annie. The only possibility is that Mark wants to take the opportunity to make you marry Wright." Lina blinked in confusion and asked in confusion, "Dad, what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand?" "Lina, it''s impossible for them to be engaged today." As soon as the president finished speaking, his phone rang. "Even if they''re engaged, they''ll choose the day after Annie''s court session. Aisha specially told you this news. They just want to see how we panic." Lina nodded as if she understood. With a serious expression, she asked, "Dad, what should we do now?" "Everything remains unchanged. Don''t worry, I''m here." The president narrowed his eyes slightly and looked sharply in the direction of the Mark''s Manor. How could it be just a simple sentence for a member of the royal family to get engaged? They definitely had to prepare a lot of things, especially for the engagement day. Harry doted on Aisha very much. If Mark suggested holding the engagement ceremony today, Harry would probably not agree. Who would want their daughter to be cheated with a promise? Besides, Harry couldn''t afford to lose face. Harry had a son and a daughter. Not only was Aisha the apple of his eye, but she was also a huge bargaining chip for Harry to consolidate his status. He could use marriage to settle many things. At this moment, Chen Qing, who had just taken a call, walked over from afar. He first nodded at the president and Lina, then his gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. "Madam, Amon is fine now. Should we activate n A?" "Yes." Qiao Nian nodded. "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements now." With that, Chen Qing turned to leave. Lina looked in the direction Chen Qing had left in. She pursed her lips slightly, looking like she wanted to say something but didn''t. The president noticed Lina''s gaze and frowned slightly. "Mr. President." Qiao Nian noticed the way the president was looking at Lina. She deliberately spoke to attract the president''s attention. "I have something on today. I''ll be going back first to make preparations." Chapter 1592 No Regrets

Chapter 1592 No Regrets

With Qiao Nian''s interruption, the president retracted his attention from Lina and nodded gently. "Go ahead." Actually, Qiao Nian was also worried that the president would know what she had said to Madam President. She didn''t want the president to bear a grudge against her. Otherwise, all her efforts would be in vain. Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to leave, Lina forced a smile and said, "Dad, I''ll send Nian Nian off." "Yes," the president replied before walking towards the office. Holding Qiao Nian''s arm, Lina led her towards her pce absent-mindedly. Qiao Nian noticed that Lina was in a bad mood. Seeing Lina frown, sheforted her softly. "Don''t worry, I don''t think Wright and Aisha will get married." Lina nodded slightly, still looking distracted. "Are you worried about Chen Qing?" Although this was a question, Qiao Nian said it with certainty. Lina stopped in her tracks. She hadn''t expected Qiao Nian to understand what she was thinking. She lowered her head sadly. "No, that''s not it¡­" Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian knew that her guess was right. She smiled and continued, "I still remember the first time I saw you. At that time, you were sunny and confident. You had to let everyone know what you liked and was not afraid of anything. That was showing the best side of you." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she looked up at her. This was the first time she had met Qiao Nian. Logically speaking, Qiao Nian should be unhappy, because she wanted to snatch Gu Zhou away. However, it was also because of that interaction that the two of them got closer and closer. She and Qiao Nian gradually became good friends. However, Gu Zhou and Chen Qing were a little different. At that time, she had only treated Gu Zhou like that because he was good-looking and she wanted to be with him. That kind of liking for Gu Zhou was because of his appearance. It was a spur of the moment. But Chen Qing was different. She didn''t fall in love with Chen Qing at first sight. Instead, after interacting with him for a long time, she liked him more and more. She liked that when Annie threw the stone at him, he blocked it for her without hesitation, even though he was hurt himself. She liked that he apanied her on the mountain to search for medicine. He hugged her without a care and rolled down the hill to escape. She even liked how he had sucked the snake venom for her at all costs after she was poisoned. She knew in her heart that part of the reason why Chen Qing had done this was because of Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou''s orders. But even so, she still couldn''t help but fall in love with Chen Qing. When one person unknowingly infiltrated the bits and pieces of another person''s life, everything would change. Lina lowered her gaze slightly. It was precisely because she really liked him that she was careful. Qiao Nian held Lina''s hand and said gently, "Lina, it won''t be long before Madam recovers. When that happens, we''ll return to An City." Return to An City? Hearing these words, Lina''s heart clenched involuntarily. She looked up at Qiao Nian. If Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian returned to An City, she might not see Chen Qing for a long time. Lina''s breathing quickened. She looked at Qiao Nian, feeling extremely sad. "One can only live for a few decades. Sometimes, one should fight for what one should fight for. Don''t let yourself have any regrets," Qiao Nian said meaningfully. Ever since she found out that she wasn''t a member of the Qiao family, she had always wanted to find her family. However, after she found her family, she realized that some things had to be done as soon as possible. Only then could she be happy. "Nian Nian, I understand everything you''re saying." Lina lowered her gaze slightly to hide the loneliness in her eyes. She said softly, "But he doesn''t seem to like me." Lina thought about how Chen Qing didn''t even want her to get close to her. Although she had made an appointment with Chen Qing to eat with him tomorrow, she regretted it after that. She didn''t know what to say to Chen Qing. When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she smiled gently and said softly, "Lina, it doesn''t matter if Chen Qing likes you or not. If the two of you aren''t together, it''s fine. But if you don''t even try, how do you know that he really doesn''t have feelings for you?" Chapter 1593 Mr. Gu is Here

Chapter 1593 Mr. Gu is Here

Lina''s brow furrowed. She said nothing. Qiao Nian continued, "In the past, I''ve always felt that I would never like someone, because I thought I was fine alone. But that person appeared just like that." "Moreover, it took me a long time to react. I really like him." With that, Qiao Nian turned to look at Lina and smiled. "I think Chen Qing still doesn''t seem to know what liking someone is. Give him some time." Lina looked at the smile on Qiao Nian''s face. Her smile was so gentle and warm. Her gaze fell on Gu Zhou, who was walking towards them. However, Gu Zhou''s gaze was fixed on Qiao Nian, as if her entire world belonged to him. Lina said softly, "Nian Nian, Mr. Gu is here." Qiao Nian followed Lina''s gaze, and the smile on her face grew brighter and brighter, like a blooming flower. Gu Zhou hade to pick Nian Nian up. Lina looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who were looking at each other. It was as if the two of them only had each other. The people around them didn''t seem to be important. She slowly retracted her hand. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and naturally took her hand. Their fingers crossed. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and asked, "Aren''t you busy?" "I''m not busy today. I''m here to pick you up." Gu Zhou''s voice was low and hoarse, carrying a bewitching charm. The smile on Qiao Nian''s face didn''t fade. She smiled and said, "Actually, I can go back myself." Gu Zhou just looked at Qiao Nian''s face dotingly and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. Lina looked at the two of them enviously. She said softly, "Nian Nian, since Mr. Gu hase to pick you up, you can go back together." When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s voice, she looked at her. Noticing that Lina was in a low mood, she gave Gu Zhou a look. Only then did she walk up to Lina and hug her. Lina stiffened slightly, then went limp. "Lina, no matter what you do, I''ll support you," Qiao Nian said softly. With that, Qiao Nian let go of Lina. A bright smile appeared on Lina''s face as she nodded. "Yes, I understand, Nian Nian. Thank you so much." "We''re good friends. There''s no need to say that between good friends." Qiao Nian really hoped that Lina and Chen Qing could be together, but judging from Lina''s gaze, Lina probably wouldn''t give up on Chen Qing. "Okay, bye." Lina waved at Qiao Nian and walked back happily. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and wrapped his arm around her waist. He asked curiously, "What''s wrong with her?" Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and smiled. "What do you think of Chen Qing and Lina being together?" Gu Zhou wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist and walked out. When he heard Qiao Nian''s words, he said lightly, "It''ll be a little difficult. Chen Qing is more traditional and cares a lot aboutpatibility. The difference in status between him and Lina is a little big." Gu Zhou lowered his eyes slightly. After some thought, he said, "Lina probably isn''t within Chen Qing''s consideration." "In the face of true feelings, all considerations are obstacles." Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou, raising her eyebrows slightly. "Do you want to make a bet?" "Hm?" "I think Chen Qing and Lina will definitely be together," Qiao Nian said solemnly. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian gently and dotingly. Without hesitation, he said, "Then I''m afraid we won''t be able to make a bet." Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. "I believe you," Gu Zhou said without thinking. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly. This man had just said that Chen Qing wouldn''t be with Lina because she didn''t match his family background. How could he change his mind so quickly? Qiao Nian pouted slightly and stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. "How''s the progress with Cui Qi?" When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian mention Cui Qi, he frowned slightly and said solemnly, "I''ve already gotten someone to investigate Cui Qi''s background and found something strange." Chapter 1594 Cui Qi and the President

Chapter 1594 Cui Qi and the President

"What''s strange?" Qiao Nian asked in confusion. She had a vague feeling that as long as she could figure out what Cui Qi was thinking, all her problems would be solved. Gu Zhou said, "The information I found was that Cui Qi''s father was killed by the president. Later on, Cui Qi''s mother couldn''t take the blow and chose tomit suicide. From then on, Cui Qi''s brother disappeared." Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, "Cui Qi especially hates the President because the President caused his family to be ruined. That''s why he turned to be loyal to the President''s formidable enemy, Mark. He has made a lot of contributions to Mark. He still wants to take revenge on the President." "So, there''s an irreconcble conflict between Cui Qi and the president. By the way, how did his brother disappear?" Qiao Nian asked. "Well, the Cui family and the president have a shaky rtionship. Logically speaking, the president shouldn''t have given General Cui Qi the position, but the president still did. Although Cui Qi is Mark''s subordinate, the president seems to trust Cui Qi very much." The more Gu Zhou spoke, the stranger he felt the situation was. He felt that something was wrong. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly, thinking about Gu Zhou''s words. She said tentatively, "The president killed Cui Qi''s parents. Logically speaking, it''s impossible for him to trust Cui Qi." Seeing that Qiao Nian was frowning as she thought about his words, Gu Zhou reached out and smoothed her frown. He said gently, "I only got these things from Cui Qi''s trusted aide. As for the details, we still have to investigate carefully. However, Cui Qi is a tough nut to crack. He won''t say anything." "I think what happened between Cui Qi and the president is a little strange. Perhaps we can get what we want after investigating this." With that, Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou. "What happened with Cui Qi''s brother disappearing?" "At that time, Cui Qi''s brother had been working for the president with his father. If the president really killed Cui Qi''s father, then Cui Qi''s brother might have died at that time," Gu Zhou said with a serious expression. "But his body wasn''t found. This was really strange." Qiao Nian recalled what had happened at Cliff Mountain that night and asked in confusion, "Logically speaking, although Cui Qi doesn''t show his face often, he''s still a general of Europe. No matter what, he shouldn''t have gone to kidnap Lina. The fact that he could do this means that Mark is very important to him. By the way, did he look for his brother?" "I don''t think he found him," Gu Zhou said calmly. A glint shed across Qiao Nian''s eyes. She suddenly stopped and looked up at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and asked softly, "What''s wrong?" Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said, "Do you think someone is using the Cui family?" "Yes, it should be Mark," Gu Zhou said with certainty. He led Qiao Nian out. "I suspect that there''s something wrong with Cui Qi''s parents'' deaths." "Yes." Qiao Nian nodded and said approvingly, "But this matter has been going on for a long time. Will it be very troublesome to investigate?" "No." Gu Zhou''s deep eyes narrowed dangerously. His gazended in the distance. He thought of his eldest brother, whom he had seen previously. His eldest brother had been living with a foreign face. He pursed his lips. He still remembered that the person above his eldest brother was Cui Huai. Cui Huai? Cui Qi? Both of their surnames were Cui? How strange. If Cui Huai was just an ordinary businessman, Big Brother would not have needed to hide his identity and stay by Cui Huai''s side. There was only one possibility. Big Brother had always been afraid of the forces behind Cui Huai. Big Brother had said that those people wanted the lives of the Gu and Lu families. The European royal family did have the ability to kill both families at the same time. He had already investigated thoroughly. The president back then did not have the ability to do those things at all. Earl Harry and Earl Mark did have the ability to do these things. Seeing that Gu Zhou didn''t look well, Qiao Nian asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" As she spoke, Qiao Nian was about to take Gu Zhou''s pulse. It wasn''t easy for her to control Gu Zhou''s condition. She didn''t want his health to worsen. Chapter 1595 Waiting

Chapter 1595 Waiting

Gu Zhou sensed Qiao Nian''s movements. He gently retracted his hand and ruffled Qiao Nian''s hair. He said gently, "I''m fine. I just thought of something. I''ll tell you after I investigate." Seeing that Gu Zhou was unwilling to tell her now, Qiao Nian didn''t want to force him either. She nodded and said, "Alright, but if you take action, let me know. I don''t want to let my imagination run wild and worry about you alone at home." Gu Zhou smiled and lowered his head to nt a gentle kiss on Qiao Nian''s forehead. "Okay." Gu Zhou thought of his eldest brother and Qiao Nian''s eldest senior brother. He asked in a low voice, "Nian''er, have you contacted your eldest senior brother?" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s question, she shook her head gently, her eyes filled with sadness. Ever since she found out that Eldest Senior Brother was injured, she had been trying to contact him, but there had been no news from him. She did not know how he was now. Seeing Qiao Nian''s low expression, Gu Zhouforted her. "Nian''er, don''t worry. No news is the best news. Perhaps Chang Feng has already recovered. They''re just worried that their identities will be exposed, so they haven''t contacted us." He wasforting her about Chang Feng but in fact, his heart was in a mess. He knew that Chang Feng had leaked all the information about his brother to them, but he couldn''t contact Chang Feng now. He didn''t know how his brother and Chang Feng were doing. Qiao Nian smiled and said, "I know. Eldest Senior Brother is so strong. He''ll definitely be fine." Previously, she had heard from Xiao Bao that there seemed to be a senior with especially brilliant medical skills by Eldest Senior Brother''s side. She thought that that senior would definitely work hard to save Eldest Senior Brother. Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Seeing his serious expression, she asked, "Why are you suddenly mentioning my Eldest Senior Brother?" Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian in front of him and pulled her into his arms. His voice was hoarse. "There''s been no news from them recently¡­" Even if Gu Zhou didn''t say the rest, Qiao Nian would understand. She couldn''t help but sigh. Due to the vicious people behind them, their families had no choice but to be separated. If there were no such despicable things, would their families be able to live happily ever after? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian said, "I hope these things end as soon as possible so that our family can be together." Gu Zhou''s lips curved up slightly. He nodded and said, "I hope this dayes soon." Qiao Nian nodded. "Yes." ¡­ Ever since the president and Qiao Nian left, Shen Mei had been lying alone on the bed. Her mind was filled with scenes of Shen An bringing her out to y. Her eyes turned red again. Shen Mei couldn''t help but mutter, "Dad." She knew that she had forgotten many things in the past, but she had never expected to forget her father. Shen Mei could no longer lie down. She sat up and picked up a tissue to wipe her tears. After a long while, she calmed down and picked up a book to read. ¡­ At night. A man in a ck suit walked out of the prison. He followed the servants who were changing shifts out of the pce. He called a car to the abandoned warehouse in the west of the city. When he arrived at the warehouse, the man picked up a branch from the ground and wrote an Arabic number "2" on the wall. Princess Annie was the second eldest member of the royal family. The man walked to a tree and sat down. He lowered his head, trying hard to reduce his presence. Just then, a fully armed man walked over from afar. The man, who had been squatting on the ground, noticed him and hurriedly stood up. This man was 1.8 meters tall. This was the first time they had met him. With this thought in mind, Amon walked up to the man and handed over the token in his hand. The man took the token, and his expression instantly changed. He asked impatiently, "How is the general now? Is he okay?" Amon was slightly stunned. This man''s voice had originally been low, and he sounded like a fifty-year-old man. Now, his voice sounded like that of a young man in his twenties. Amon said seriously, "Don''t worry, the general is very safe in the prison, but those people want to kill him. I came out today to discuss how to save the general." Chapter 1596 Caught

Chapter 1596 Caught

? Amon handed the letter Princess Annie had previously asked him to bring out to the man and continued, "The princess handed this to me and asked me to give it to you. The man hurriedly took the letter. He read the contents before closing it. "Looks like those people want to capture the princess and the general in one fell swoop." "Do you need me to do anything?" Amon asked. The man stood rooted to the ground and looked at Amon warily. He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked tentatively, "No, we received news that a traitor has already been arrested by the woman from An City. How are you fine?" When Amon heard the man''s words, he knew that he was suspecting him. He frowned and said unhappily, "That woman in An City is indeed cunning, but I refused to admit anything. She didn''t notice me at all. Instead, she locked up the person I was spoke about." When the man heard Amon''s words, he said thoughtfully, "Really?" "How can I be lying?" Amon said calmly, but he was muttering in his heart. He didn''t know who was behind this. "I can only say that I found a scapegoat. However, how long that scapegoat can stay inside for is not something I can predict." Not many people knew that he had gone directly to prison. Moreover, his colleagues all thought that he had gone on a trip. Who exactly had leaked the news? It seemed that there was another traitor in the presidential pce. Amon paused for a moment and continued, "My idea is to save her as soon as possible. If I go inter, no one in the pce will be able to help you." When the man heard Amon''s words, he looked at him seriously and nodded. "You''re right. We should save the general and the princess as soon as possible, lest trouble arises. When Amon heard the man''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had not been exposed. "Last time, I gave you the ring the princess gave you, but the princess told me that she asked me to look for Earl Mark, hoping that he would make a move." When the man heard Amon''s words, he was relieved. They were really worried about the general. He took out a wooden box from his pocket and handed it to Amon. Amon took out the ring from the box and heaved a sigh of relief. That''s right. This was the ring the princess had given him previously. This ring represented Princess Annie, and it was as if he was meeting her in person. The man instructed, "Hurry up and find Earl Mark. Tell him everything and ask him to save the General and Annie." Amon lowered his head, trying hard to suppress the smile on his face. Then, he berated loudly, "How dare you? So Cui Qi and Annie are in cahoots!" "What are you talking about?" The man looked at Amon in disbelief. "Shut up. I really didn''t expect Cui Qi to kidnap Princess Lina for Princess Annie. You''re simply too bold!" Amon said righteously. The man instantly reacted. His expression changed. He had fallen into a trap! The man subconsciously wanted to escape, but he did not expect many people to appear around him. One by one, they approached him. The man touched his waist and realized that he wasn''t carrying a gun. He looked at Amon angrily. "How dare you lie to me!" When Amon heard the man''s words, he subconsciously took a few steps back. Although he had already done what Miss Qiao had asked him to do, he was worried that the man in front of him would kill him. The man stopped talking and hurriedly took out the medicine from his pocket. Just as he was about to swallow it, someone suddenly appeared in front of him. Before he could make a move, the medicine bottle in his hand had already been taken away by that person. Chen Qing knocked the man out with the back of his hand before getting the others to take him away. Chen Qing walked up to Amon. Amon handed the ring to Chen Qing with both hands and said ingratiatingly, "Mr. Chen, this is the token." Chen Qing took the token from Amon and nodded. "Not bad!" Then, Chen Qing said to everyone, "Go back!" Chen Qing sat in the car and closed his eyes to rest. Cui Qi and Annie, who were Mark''s allies, had already been caught. He wondered if Mark would fall into the trap. Chapter 1597 Disappointment

Chapter 1597 Disappointment

The news of the traitor being caught was widely reported in Europe. Not only that, but the fact that Annie nned to testify in court against the mastermind had also been publicized. The upper echelons of Europe were uneasy. They all knew that the sky was about to change, so they were very afraid that it would endanger them. As for Annie''s father, Earl Mark, he did not go out again from the beginning to the end. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him. It was as if the person locked up in the interrogation room was not his daughter. Annie was allowed to take a shower today. After she washed up, she sat quietly in the interrogation room in a prison uniform, staring unblinkingly at the incandescent light in front of her. There were no windows in the interrogation room, only a light. This was the only source of light. She sat in a chair, her hands and feet still bound in chains. She pursed her lips, tears streaming down her face. The court session was starting tomorrow. She didn''t know if her father would save her, but she could only gamble. She was her father''s only daughter. His father wouldn''t abandon his own flesh and blood. No matter what happened tomorrow, as long as she believed that her father would save her, she would be fine. Annie squatted on a chair and hugged her legs tightly, her eyes filled with fear and unease. Qiao Nian stood in front of the bedroom window. She recalled how Annie was like previously. She thought that Annie had really thought it through and would announce the culprit to the world. However, her tears made Qiao Nian realize something. Annie had no intention of revealing the culprit behind the scenes. She had only said those harsh words because she wanted Mark to see her. However, Mark didn''t make a move. Qiao Nian still remembered the despair on Annie''s face. In the evening, Gu Zhou sat in the living room and looked at the document Chen Qing handed him. He signed at the bottom of the document. He thought of the person he had arrested in the warehouse and asked, "Has that person confessed?" Chen Qing nodded and said, "That person is a small soldier, but he has already confessed everything he knows." Gu Zhou nodded. "Go ahead." Seeing Chen Qing nce at his watch, Qiao Nian suddenly recalled what Lina had said previously. Lina seemed to be treating Chen Qing to a meal tonight, so she stopped him and said, "Chen Qing." Chen Qing stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Qiao Nian. "Madam." Qiao Nian slowly stood up and looked at Chen Qing. She pursed her lips slightly and said, "Chen Qing, some things will exceed your previous thoughts. However, don''t be in a hurry to make a judgment now. Look at that matter carefully. You can give your answer when you''re certain of it." Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian in front of him, a trace of confusion shing in his eyes. In the end, he nodded. "Yes, Madam." "Then go." Qiao Nian smiled. After Chen Qing left, Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou and leaned gently against him. She said gently, "I wonder if Chen Qing can feel it with his heart." Gu Zhou reached out and put his arm around Qiao Nian''s shoulder, his fingers touching her gently. He said, "Good things take time to happen. Don''t think too much about it." When Chen Qing walked out of the vi, he felt that Madam''s words were strange. It was as if Madam knew that he was having dinner with the Seventh Princess today. Chen Qing quickly arrived at the ce he had agreed to meet the Seventh Princess. When the attendant opened the door of the private room, he saw that Lina was already sitting inside. Lina was wearing an elegant beige gown. Her hair was tied up in a high bun, and she had a small diamond hair clip on her head. She was wearing a pearl ne. The pearls reflected a gentle light, making Lina''s corbone look even sexier. Chen Qing sat down opposite Lina. Only then did he notice that Lina had put on light makeup today. She looked much better than before. When she smiled, it was like the warm spring sun, making one involuntarily want to approach her. "Seventh Princess, I''m really sorry for beingte." Chen Qing looked at Lina apologetically. Lina stood up and shook her head gently. She invited Chen Qing to sit down. Then, she looked at the attendant and said, "Just serve the dishes I ordered previously." "Yes," the attendant replied and turned to leave. Chapter 1598 Gratitude

Chapter 1598 Gratitude

Only Lina and Chen Qing were left in the private room. Lina nced at Chen Qing. He was wearing a suit and looked no different from usual. Lina recalled how Chen Qing had taken off his clothes and hugged her in the cave. Although she was already so ufortable that she couldn''t open her eyes, she could still feel Chen Qing''s burning chest. The tips of Lina''s ears turned slightly red. She picked up her teacup and drank some water, trying to block out the enchanting image in her mind. Chen Qing had always been quiet and taciturn. He had always been patient. He didn''t know why Lina wanted to treat him to a meal, but he waited for Lina to speak. Lina finally calmed down. She put down the teacup in her hand and looked at Chen Qing with concern in her eyes. "I heard that you went to catch the traitor yesterday?" Chen Qing nodded. "Yes." "Then¡­" Lina hesitated for a moment before looking at Chen Qing and asking carefully, "Are you injured?" Chen Qing shook his head. "I brought more people with me. The traitor was caught the moment he appeared." Lina heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. "That''s good." The private room fell silent again. Lina frowned slightly. She didn''t know what to say to Chen Qing either. She said awkwardly, "Actually, that''s an internal matter of the European royal family. I''m really sorry for implicating you. You''ve been helping us out." Chen Qing looked at the guilty Lina in front of him and didn''t know what to say. Actually, they hade to Europe this time to investigate the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. Even if the President and the others had not suggested it, they would have taken the initiative to do these things. Actually, they and the European president were just in a mutually beneficial situation. Chen Qing pursed his lips slightly and said gently, "Seventh Princess, you''re too polite. Second Young Master and Second Young Madam helped out because they have their own considerations. I''m doing this under Second Young Master and Second Young Master''s orders." Seeing that Chen Qing had taken the initiative to increase the distance between them, Lina felt a little ufortable. Did Chen Qing want to cut ties with her so badly? Lina took a deep breath and stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing. Since he wanted to cut ties, she would make sure he had no way out. "Chen Qing, we''ve experienced a lot together. Logically speaking, we''re considered life-and-death friends!" When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he nodded slightly in agreement. Lina smiled gently and said, "You call me Seventh Princess every time. Aren''t you treating me like an outsider?" Just as Chen Qing was about to speak, Lina spoke. "We''re considered friends. Call me by my name from now on!" Chen Qing was slightly stunned. Lina had made this request in the past, but he had rejected her. In her opinion, Lina was undoubtedly the princess of Europe. However, since Lina had already said so, he couldn''t refuse again. He could only agree. "Okay." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. A trace of starlight shed in her eyes. Thinking of the question she was about to ask, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. She mustered her courage and asked, "Chen Qing, when we were at Cliff Mountain, if the person with you was someone else and that person had been bitten by a snake, you¡­" The tips of Lina''s ears turned slightly red. She pursed her lips and said, "Will you also help them suck out the snake venom? Then, will you use your body to¡­ help keep them warm?" When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He did not expect Lina to mention the incident at Cliff Mountain. He nodded without hesitation. "I will." Chang Feng had saved him. He had been by Chang Feng''s side and had always learned to differentiate between good and bad people. Moreover, there were things about duty. The things he learned were used to protect people. Lina was a good person. It was normal for him to work hard to protect her. The light in Lina''s eyes gradually disappeared. Her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It was so painful that she could barely breathe. So it was only normal for him to suck snake venom and warm up someone''s body. He didn''t do that because she was special to him. Chapter 1599 Probing

Chapter 1599 Probing

She had been touched by what Chen Qing did during the incident on Cliff Mountain for a long time, but now that she knew the truth, all that was left in her heart was disappointment. Lina lowered her gaze slightly, her eyes dejected. She said in a low voice, "Aisha told me that she was going to marry Wright. At the same time, I suddenly realized something. If I wanted to find evidence of Uncle and the others'' crimes, going deep into the enemy camp was the best solution. I thought for a long time. I n to marry Wright." These words had already exhausted all of Lina''s courage. She slowly looked up at Chen Qing and asked softly, "Chen Qing, do you think I should marry Wright?" Chen Qing had also heard that Aisha might be engaged to Wright. He heard that the two of them had already slept together, but Earl Harry did not relent, as if he did not intend to let Aisha and Wright be together. Wright was a little paranoid. He should be following Earl Mark''s instructions when he got engaged with Aisha. Wright seemed to really like Lina. In Chen Qing''s opinion, Wright liked Lina but slept with Aisha. Such a man was not suitable for her. Chen Qing''s frown deepened. Although he had been with Lina for a long time, the difference in their statuses was too great. He didn''t know how to speak for a while. If he treated Lina as a friend, he didn''t want Lina to marry Wright. Lina didn''t like Wright, and Wright was especially cruel. He might hurt Lina. Lina might not be happy for the rest of her life. But he was from An City and an ordinary person. Lina was a member of the European royal family. Almost no member of the European royal family had the freedom to fall in love. They lived an extravagant life, but they still had to marry for the sake of their families. Chen Qing''s frown deepened. Lina sat opposite Chen Qing. She pursed her lips tightly and stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing. Seeing him frown, she didn''t know what he was thinking. She could only wait quietly for Chen Qing''s answer. Chen Qing took a deep breath and looked at Lina. Seeing Lina''s confused expression, he said, "Actually, I don''t think I''m suitable to answer this question." Lina''s eyes turned slightly red. She lowered her head and gripped the teacup, her hands trembling slightly. She picked up the cup and took a sip of water. The water suddenly became difficult to swallow. Tears were already welling up in Lina''s eyes. Chen Qing didn''t seem to care about her future at all. She had no ce in his heart at all. Chen Qing didn''t sense that something was wrong with Lina. Thinking that Lina was listening to him, he continued, "As a friend, I want to say that although Wright likes you, he''s not suitable for you. Your happiness should be in your own hands. Whether you insist on marrying him or use other methods to find evidence of Earl Mark''s crimes, the choice is all yours." The tears in Lina''s left eye fell uncontrobly. They fell on the back of her hand. They were cold, like her cold heart. She was nowpletely certain that Chen Qing didn''t like her. If Chen Qing liked her even a little, he would not rationally analyze her future. What did he mean by "as a friend"? Perhaps in Chen Qing''s eyes, they were just ordinary friends. Seeing that Lina had her head lowered, Chen Qing thought that she was in a bad mood. He said softly, "I don''t know much about Earl Mark. Through what happened to Princess Annie, I think Earl Mark is a very cunning person. Moreover, through my fight with Wright, I think Wright would do anything to achieve his goal even if he has to be unscrupulous. If you marry Wright, you might not be able to find evidence of Earl Mark''s crimes. Instead, you''ll be locked up by him. When that happens, you''ll be Earl Mark''s bargaining chip to restrain the President." Lina gripped the cup tightly and bit her lower lip. Her eyes grew redder and redder. If someone else had analyzed these things for her carefully, she would definitely be very grateful to that person. However, she didn''t want Chen Qing to tell her this. If Chen Qing cared about her, he wouldn''t have thought too much about it. He would only ask her to give up on this idea without hesitation. Lina took a deep breath. She was now 100% certain that Chen Qing really didn''t like her. Chapter 1600 Concern

Chapter 1600 Concern

Previously, she had thought that Chen Qing liked her. That was just her imagination. Lina felt that she should give up. She had tried. She had indeed fallen out of love. Seeing that Lina had her head lowered in silence, Chen Qing called out worriedly, "Lina?" Lina was pulled back from her thoughts by Chen Qing''s voice. She looked at Chen Qing and nodded seriously. "Yes, I''ll consider it again." Seeing that Lina''s eyes were red, Chen Qing thought that Lina might not have slept wellst night because of this. He asked worriedly, "Your eyes are a little red and swollen. Did you not rest wellst night?" When Lina heard Chen Qing''s concerned words, the smile on her face grew even more deste. This was Chen Qing. Even if he didn''t like her, he would still care about her when he saw that she were unwell. It was precisely because of this that she misunderstood Chen Qing''s intentions. Lina forced a smile and said, "When I first came up, the sand entered my eyes. I was just a little ufortable." "Is it gone now?" Chen Qing asked worriedly, frowning slightly. Lina nodded. Seeing that Chen Qing was staring at his watch uneasily, she asked, "Is there anything else?" Chen Qing looked away from his watch and his gaze fell on Lina''s face. He said, "Princess Annie might not identify the murderer, so I prepared some other evidence. I thought it might be useful when the court session starts." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, her gaze gradually becameplicated. Chen Qing was like a robot that was constantly spinning around. His world seemed to only care about others and work. Wasn''t he tired? Lina pursed her lips. Actually, the trial had a great impact on her and her father, but she was here thinking about her love life, while he was concerned about their family''s case. A trace of guilt shed in Lina''s heart. She said seriously, "Chen Qing, thank you so much. Thank you for taking the trouble to help us handle this matter." Chen Qing smiled and shook his head, as if he didn''t want Lina to keep thinking about this. Lina looked at Chen Qing''s smile and smiled bitterly. The person she liked didn''t like her, but she could only be friends with him. Lina felt terrible. She didn''t even have the strength to speak now. After all, it wasn''t easy to try hard to control her tears. Lina picked up her teacup tactically to drink some water. At this moment, the attendant brought the food over. Lina lowered her head and ate silently. She liked this medium-well steak the most, but the steak seemed difficult to swallow now. In less than ten minutes, the two of them finished eating. Seeing that Lina was still sitting there with her head lowered in a low mood, Chen Qing thought that Lina''s eyes were still not feeling well. He asked, "Are your eyes feeling very ufortable? Shall I take you to Madam and ask her to take a look at you?" Lina looked up and tried to smile brightly. She shook her head and said, "I''m really fine. Don''t worry." Chen Qing looked at Lina without blinking. Seeing that there was indeed nothing wrong with Lina''s eyes, he said, "Thank you for the treat. I still have something on. I''ll go back to work first. If you have anything, you can call me again." With that, Chen Qing walked out. Lina sat alone. All of her interactions with Chen Qing shed across her mind. Chen Qing was afraid that she would fall and supported her waist. Afraid that she would be hit by a stone, Chen Qing stood in front of her and helped her grab it. Afraid that she would be poisoned to death by the snake venom, Chen Qing squatted in front of her and sucked out the snake venom. Afraid that she would be cold, Chen Qing unbuttoned his shirt and hugged her, using his body to warm her up. ¡­ Once again, Lina''s eyes turned red. She bit her lower lip, trying not to cry. If this wasn''t love, then what was it? How could anyone in this world risk their lives to save another person? "Chen Qing." Lina''s voice was a little hoarse. Chen Qing had just ced his hand on the door handle when he heard Lina''s voice. He turned around. However, in the next second, Lina had already run over and thrown herself into his arms. Chapter 1601 Confession

Chapter 1601 Confession

Chen Qing was stunned. He had never expected Lina to throw herself into his arms like a little butterfly. She was even hugging his waist tightly. She was small and soft, and her body emitted a gentle and faint fragrance that lingered at the tip of his nose. Chen Qing subconsciously stopped his hands in midair. For a moment, he didn''t know if he should push Lina away. Lina buried her head in Chen Qing''s chest. She smelled Chen Qing''s scent. Every time she encountered something, Chen Qing''s appearance would always turn the situation around. His unique aura gradually calmed her restless heart. Chen Qing. Whenever Lina thought of Chen Qing, her heart couldn''t help but ache. His embrace was so gentle that she yearned for it. If only time could stop. She only wanted to hug Chen Qing like this. She didn''t want to be separated from him. "Seven¡­" Chen Qing was about to speak when he remembered that Lina didn''t like him calling her the Seventh Princess, so he corrected himself. "Lina, is there anything else?" Lina''s body stiffened. Hearing Chen Qing''s words, she closed her eyes helplessly. When she hugged him, Lina realized that she really couldn''t live without Chen Qing. She really only wanted to be with him. Lina took a deep breath and said in a choked voice, "Chen Qing." "Hm?" "Are you sure you can''t tell what I mean?" When Lina said this, she couldn''t help but hug Chen Qing tightly. Chen Qing finally understood Lina''s intentions. He stood there stiffly, not knowing what to say. Lina did not receive a response. She reluctantly looked up from Chen Qing''s arms and stared unblinkingly at him. She asked seriously, "I like you. Do you like me?" Chen Qing''s pupils dted slightly as he looked at Lina in disbelief. He hadn''t expected Lina to say that. He pursed his lips tightly, not knowing what to say. Lina''s confession was a little sudden. That wasn''t right. Lina seemed to have been hinting at him previously, but at that time, he had always felt that Lina was like a little princess who couldn''t help but be attracted by the novelty of a knight. He had been trying his best to avoid Lina. He hadn''t expected Lina to really like him. Lina kept hugging Chen Qing. The tip of her nose was filled with his unique aura. It was an aura that made her fearless and at ease. She stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing and said softly, "Nian Nian previously said that we should try not to make ourselves regret anything when we''re alive because we will regret it for the rest of our lives. Actually, I wanted to hide my feelings for you in my heart." "I don''t want to regret it for the rest of my life, nor do I want to miss you. Chen Qing, I really like you. It''s not the kind of love at first sight, but love that developed over time." Lina pursed her lips slightly, her eyes gradually filled with stars. She smiled. "After being with you for a long time, I like everything about you. As long as I''m with you, I''ll be happy. I don''t like you because you saved me. I just like you for you." Lina looked at Chen Qing with a burning gaze and said, "I really just like you. Even if I''m just watching television and eating with you, I''m already very happy even if you don''t say anything." After saying this, Lina''s face turned red with shyness, and her heart began to race. Chen Qing''s pupils dted uncontrobly. He looked down at Lina in front of him, and his heart skipped a beat. This? What had happened? He had actually been confessed to. And he had been confessed to by a princess of a country¡­ Lina looked up at Chen Qing and said seriously, "Chen Qing, I don''t know if you''re willing to be with me. If you''re not, then it doesn''t matter who I marry in the future, because the person I want to marry isn''t willing to marry me." She paused for a moment and continued, "What I''m thinking is that if I can''t marry the person I like, it doesn''t matter who I marry. For Dad, I''m willing to marry Wright, because I know I won''t be happy in the future." Lina didn''t understand why she liked Chen Qing so much, but the only thing she was sure of was that she would only be happy if she married Chen Qing. Chapter 1602 Consideration

Chapter 1602 Consideration

Chen Qing looked down at Lina, who was in his arms. She seemed to have cried. There were still tears on her face, but her eyes were filled with hope. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. In an instant, he felt a huge mountain pressing down on him, and it became difficult to breathe. He understood what Lina meant. Lina meant that as long as he wasn''t willing to be with her, she didn''t care about anything else. She was willing to marry Wright for the president. If he didn''t make a choice, Lina would marry Wright. Even if Lina''s n went well and she obtained evidence of Mark''s crimes, it would be very difficult for Lina to escape unscathed from Wright. Chen Qing met Lina''s serious eyes. He knew that Lina was not threatening him. On the contrary, Lina had only matured. She understood how to choose her future. If she couldn''t get love, she nned to dedicate her life to the country. She was the princess of Europe. She was only doing what she had to do. Chen Qing frowned slightly and slowly pursed his lips. "Lina¡­" Before he could think of anything to say, Lina gave a faint smile and slowly let go of Chen Qing. Lina lowered her head and stood in front of Chen Qing, her hands behind her back. She looked up at Chen Qing again. "Chen Qing, you don''t have to think too much." Chen Qing saw his face in Lina''s eyes and his heart skipped a beat. Lina pursed her lips slightly and exined seriously, "If you hadn''t appeared, I might have chosen to marry Wright without hesitation. However, your appearance gave me a period of happiness." When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he clenched his fists involuntarily. "However, I''m still the princess of Europe after all. I still have to fulfill my duty as a princess. Thank you so much for this period of time." Lina looked at Chen Qing''s face. Perhaps she would never have the chance to look at him like this again. She was speaking from her heart. If it weren''t for Chen Qing, her life would have been dark. It was precisely because of Chen Qing that she had such a fairy tale-like experience. However, reality was not a fairy tale after all. In the end, she could not choose to be with the person she loved. In the past, she had been a person who cared a lot about the results, but now she was a person who cared a lot about the process. The time she had spent with Chen Qing was enough for her to reminisce for the rest of her life. Chen Qing looked at Lina in front of him. Scenes of his interactions with Lina shed across his mind, and his heart skipped a beat. Although his rationality told him that he and Lina were notpatible and that they were not suitable, he did not want Lina to marry Wright directly because of his rejection. He recalled Madam''s words before he left. He looked at Lina and said seriously, "Lina, I''ve never been involved in such things." Chen Qing chose his words carefully and said, "I need some time to think about this matter clearly. Moreover, you can consider it carefully too." Chen Qing was stunned by Lina''s straightforward words. He really had no emotional experiences, and he didn''t know what his feelings for Lina were. Lina looked at Chen Qing in front of her and slowly gave a sweet smile. She nodded seriously. "Yes, then let''s consider this matter carefully and give each other an answer in three days." When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. "Okay." After saying this, Chen Qing looked at Lina and asked in a low voice, "Do¡­ do you have anything else to say?" Lina smiled and shook her head. "No, go ahead." Chen Qing nodded slightly and turned to open the door to leave. Lina looked at Chen Qing''s back. After he left, he closed the door behind him. Her heart was beating violently, as if it would jump out of her chest in the next second. She covered her chest with both hands, her eyes filled with joy. After a long while, she heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what the oue was between her and Chen Qing, she had already clearly expressed her feelings. She would never regret it in the future. Lina walked back to her seat. Resting her chin on one hand, she looked out of the window at the scenery. Her eyes were sparkling, as if they were filled with stars. Chapter 1603 Confusion

Chapter 1603 Confusion

Chen Qing walked to the parking lot. When he sat in the car, his hands were still cold. He had never expected Lina to confess her love for him. He leaned back in his chair, confusion gradually shing in his eyes. From the moment he had his own thoughts, he only knew that he had to protect Second Young Master at all costs. Ordinary people wanted to get married and have children, but he felt that this was an extravagant hope for him. If Second Young Master stayed in An City all the time, his job would not be too dangerous. However, as long as he followed Second Young Master overseas, the risk factor would increase to the S level. How could he give happiness to others when he was not even sure if he would be alive? Chen Qing looked at a couple passing by in front of him. The man hugged the woman''s waist and the two of them walked together. The man said something, and the woman smiled. The man gently kissed the woman''s forehead. Chen Qing pursed his lips tightly and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t even have a stable life himself. How could he give Lina a stable and happy life? He could save Lina when she was in danger, but he didn''t want Lina to face so much danger if she married him. Did he have feelings for Lina? Chen Qing''s eyes gradually filled with confusion. He didn''t know if he liked Lina. At this moment, Chen Qing''s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from the prison. He was still busy with the court session. How could he have time to think about his personal feelings? Chen Qing returned to the prison and was about to continue interrogating Amon when he saw Qiao Nian walking out. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Chen Qing. Seeing that Chen Qing was in a daze, she called out, "Chen Qing." When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian''s voice, he stopped in his tracks and said respectfully, "Madam." Seeing that something was wrong with Chen Qing''s expression, Qiao Nian said, "The confession has been sorted out. Come to the office! Help me sort out Amon''s confession." "Yes." Chen Qing agreed. In the office, Chen Qing was sitting in the living room, busy organizing documents. Qiao Nian walked over with two sses of water and handed one to Chen Qing, then sat down opposite him with the other. "Chen Qing." Seeing that Chen Qing didn''t look well, Qiao Nian said, "Do you have something on your mind?" "Madam." Chen Qing looked at Qiao Nian. Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, he shook his head gently. "I''m fine." "Is that so? But you don''t look well." A thought shed across Qiao Nian''s mind. She sat up slightly and asked tentatively, "Did Lina confess to you tonight?" Chen Qing was slightly stunned. His grip on the keyboard tightened involuntarily. Madam was really amazing. She had actually guessed it. He hesitated for a moment before nodding. Qiao Nian picked up her teacup and took a sip. Smiling, she said, "Isn''t it a good thing that she confessed to you? Why are you unhappy?" After a pause, Qiao Nian continued, "I think Lina is quite adorable. She doesn''t have princess syndrome, and she''s especially easy to get along with." Chen Qing was so nervous that he forgot to even breathe. He looked at Qiao Nian''s face for a long time before he found his breath. He knew that Madam was exquisite and clear. He wanted to get some pointers from her. He said seriously, "Madam, the Seventh Princess is a very good person. However, is she really suitable for me?" When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing''s words, she smiled and put down the cup in her hand. Her lips curved up slightly as she said, "Chen Qing, I remember that you like cars a lot." Chen Qing nodded. Qiao Nian rested her chin on one hand and asked curiously, "When you liked cars, did you think about whether you were suitable for that car?" Chen Qing was slightly stunned. He had a lot of money. When he saw a car he liked, he would casually buy it as long as the price was not too outrageous. There were more than ten cars in his garage, but he usually did not have time to drive them. However, he was already very happy to see them. "No." Chen Qing shook his head. Even if it was a limited edition luxury car, he was willing to buy it for himself if he wanted it. "Isn''t that right? If you like someone, you like them. There''s no reason. This is what you really like." Qiao Nian smiled and said patiently. Chapter 1604 Nervous

Chapter 1604 Nervous

Qiao Nian continued, "If you want to know if you like someone, you can ignore those external factors. You just have to consider if you like her." "Perhaps you can use your rationality to restrain your emotions. Your brain can''t remember this." Qiao Nian took a sip of water and continued, "But one day, the emotions that have been suppressed by your rationality will be released. When that happens, you realize that you were tempted, but you will also realize that you''ve already lost the chance." Seeing Chen Qing''s serious expression, Qiao Nian continued, "Instead of considering if you''re suitable, why don''t you consider if you like her? If you don''t, then forget it. If you like her, just do as you want." Qiao Nian recalled the story of Romeo and Juliet. The two of them were in the wrong families, which was why there was a tragedy. The obstacles in reality were too great. Chen Qing naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. He didn''t speak. He was thinking more about how a marriage that without matching family backgrounds would work out. After a long while, Chen Qing said in a daze, "What if¡­ what if I don''t know what my feelings for her are?" Actually, he should have rejected Lina tonight intuitively, but when he saw Lina''s eyes reflecting his face, the rejection was stuck in his throat. He didn''t want her to be sad, so he couldn''t be ruthless. Qiao Nian smiled and continued, "Take your time. Time will tell you everything." Chen Qing pursed his lips and nodded. "However, we still have to pay attention to the court session tomorrow. This court session is very important to us." Qiao Nian smiled. "Yes." As soon as Chen Qing finished speaking, his phone rang. When he saw the message, he hurriedly replied. Then, he stood up and said to Qiao Nian, "Madam, Second Young Master called me. I''ll go over first." "Go," Qiao Nian said with a smile. She watched as Chen Qing left. Chen Qing looked especially confused now. After Chen Qing left, Qiao Nian rested her chin on one hand, her eyes gradually darkening. It seemed that even if Lina didn''t care about her status, Chen Qing seemed to care a lot about this. Chen Qing seemed to be trapped by these things and couldn''t see anything else. Qiao Nian sighed deeply. Chen Qing walked to the cell door and knocked. "Come in." Gu Zhou''s cold voice came from inside. Chen Qing immediately threw his previous worries to the back of his mind. With a serious expression, he walked in and handed Amon''s statement to Gu Zhou. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Cui Qi, who was sitting on the interrogation chair, and said respectfully, "Second Young Master, Amon has already told us everything he knows. Moreover, the token Princess Annie was supposed to give her contact is the ring." Gu Zhou carefully flipped through Amon''s confession. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes. His gaze fell on Chen Qing''s face and he said sternly, "Cui Qi, how else do you want to quibble? Amon has already confessed everything." Cui Qi looked up at Gu Zhou and sneered. "Mr. Gu, what are you saying? I don''t understand at all." Cui Qi''s eyes were filled with arrogance and sharpness. "Also, who is Amon? I don''t know him at all. I don''t recognize the ring in your hand either," Cui Qi said expressionlessly. "Is that so?" As Gu Zhou spoke, his gaze fell on the ring in his hand and he smiled. "You said you don''t recognize it, but your fingerprints have already been detected on the ring." Cui Qi was slightly stunned and frowned. Fingerpints? Gu Zhou sat there calmly, the snake wrapped around his arm. He smiled and continued, "It''s indeed your fingerprints." Cui Qi''s frown deepened. Seeing Cui Qi''s confused expression, Gu Zhou said considerately, "Perhaps the fingerprints aren''t yours." Cui Qi was even more stunned. He looked at Gu Zhou in surprise, not understanding. Gu Zhou seemed to sense Cui Qi''s confusion. He raised his eyebrows slightly and continued, "General Cui Qi, if I remember correctly, you have an elder brother! However, even if you two are twins, your fingerprints shouldn''t be the same. Moreover, your elder brother is five years older than you. His fingerprints must be different from yours." Gu Zhou retracted his gaze and his gaze fell on the ring in the transparent bag in his hand. "I think the fingerprints on this must be yours. You can''t deny it even if you want to." Chapter 1605 Ten Years Ago

Chapter 1605 Ten Years Ago

Cui Qi sat there with his head lowered. He had taken the ring previously, so there was no need for Gu Zhou to interrogate him. As long as he told the court about this, the evidence of his collusion with Princess Annie would be confirmed. Moreover, he had been caught by Gu Zhou on Cliff Mountain. At that time, there were many people who could testify as witnesses. Those people all knew that he wanted to catch the Seventh Princess. His evil motives were already obvious. Even if he wanted to quibble, he could not. Cui Qi looked up slightly, his gaze lingering on Gu Zhou''s face. He just didn''t understand why Gu Zhou was mentioning his brother again. How strange. His brother had long disappeared. Cui Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, like a hunter hiding in the dark staring at his prey. Gu Zhoupletely ignored Cui Qi''s gaze. He just looked at him calmly, trying to see if he could get what he wanted in Cui Qi''s eyes. The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds. Cui Qi was the first to admit defeat. He pursed his lips and his gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. His voice was hoarse. "Gu Zhou, what exactly do you want to do?" Gu Zhou''s lips curved up slightly, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He crossed his right leg naturally over his left and said slowly, "I just want to talk to you about what happened ten years ago." Cui Qi clenched his fists tightly on the armrest of the chair, but he quickly let go. He smiled coldly, his eyes filled with sorrow. "Mr. Gu is really good at chatting." "Thank you for yourpliment." Gu Zhou thanked her shamelessly. He casually twirled the pendant on his right thumb and continued, "Ten years ago, the Cui family almost suffered a catastrophe. The President suspected that your father was corrupt and killed him." Although Gu Zhou had only said a few words, these words were Cui Qi''s lifelong pain. The Cui family had served the European president for generations. No matter who the president was, they would only be loyal to him! His father was the same, but the current president was suspicious. The president actually suspected that his father was corrupt. The Cui family had been clean and loyal for generations. The assets left behind by the Cui family''s ancestors were enough for their descendants to live without worry for dozens of generations. But the president actually suspected that his father had embezzled money? The more he thought about this reason, the more ridiculous it sounded. Later on, he understood that his father''s embezzlement was just an excuse given by the president. The president was afraid of the power in his father''s hands. At that time, the European army was all at his father''s disposal. Cui Qi bit his lower lip. Perhaps the president only wanted to kill his father, so he stopped after killing him. Seeing that Cui Qi was silent, Gu Zhou continued, "Your father was a general in Europe. After he passed away, the president rewarded you with your father''s position of general." Cui Qi narrowed his eyes sinisterly. He had never understood the president''s move. If he were the president and killed the pir of a family, he would take the opportunity to destroy the entire family. He would snatch all the wealth of that family, leaving them with no ce to make aeback. What cannot be burned out by a prairie fire will grow again with the spring breeze How could he leave a hidden danger behind? After his father passed away, not only did the president not confiscate the entire family''s assets, but five yearster, he even rewarded him with the title of Great General. The soldiers he led were also raised by his father. It was precisely because of this that he had relied on his ability and his father''s military ambitions to quickly win over people''s hearts and make them work for him wholeheartedly. Later on, when he had the ability, he investigated the matter of the president asking him to be a general. It turned out that Earl Mark had told the president that the person who had embezzled money back then was not his father, but General Saul. Under Earl Mark''s reminder, the president pretended to restore his father''s position. At the same time, he gave him the position of general as a constion prize. Gu Zhou sat where he was. He seemed to have seen through Cui Qi''s eyes what he was thinking. He smiled coldly. "Don''t tell me you''re naive enough to think that the president feels that he owes your father and wants to make it up to you!" Cui Qi looked up at Gu Zhou coldly. He looked like he believed this had always been the case. Chapter 1606 Naive

Chapter 1606 Naive

"How naive." Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi sympathetically and said calmly, "There''s actually someone as naive as you in this world." Cui Qi pped the armrest of the chair angrily. The sound of metal chains colliding resounded throughout the interrogation room. That ear-piercing and deste sound was like Cui Qi''s silent roar. He took a deep breath. Usually, when he interrogated prisoners, he would use such a method to ruthlessly poke the prisoners'' weaknesses, making them tell the truth in exasperation. Gu Zhou slowly stood up and walked up to Cui Qi. He looked down at him. There was no disdain in his eyes, only sympathy. "Cui Qi, I really didn''t expect you to be so naive. If your father finds out about what you''ve done, he''ll probably be so angry that he''ll climb up from hell!" Cui Qi panted heavily. He looked at Gu Zhou with a dark expression and questioned, "What exactly do you mean? If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t dawdle!" Gu Zhou threw the document in his hand onto the desk in front of Cui Qi. He pursed his lips and said, "Take a look for yourself. I can''t even be bothered to say anything." Cui Qi hesitated for a moment before picking up the document. After opening it, he looked at the document inside. He quickly scanned the first page, then his gaze fell on the second page. Cui Qi''s azure pupils instantly dted, and shock was written all over his face. His hand, which was holding the document, trembled uncontrobly. "This¡­ this is impossible!" Cui Qi shook his head and looked at the information with a pained expression. He continued flipping through it. He bit his lip, and his eyes instantly turned red. A 1.8-meter-tall man was reading a document with red-rimmed eyes. Gu Zhou leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Cui Qi''s face. Cui Qi''s eyes grew redder and redder, but his face was as pale as white paper. He was fully focused on the document in his hand. When he finished reading thest page of information, his face was ashen. In a daze, he ced the document on the table in front of him. Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi''s face and said indifferently, "Cui Qi, I think you should be able to tell the authenticity of this information." Gu Zhou understood that Cui Qi had already believed the contents of the document. "No." Cui Qi shook his head and said stubbornly, "This document must have been forged. It''s definitely not real. You''re a liar. You clearly want me to testify against Earl Mark, so you forged this document to lie to me. Let me tell you, I''m not that stupid." Gu Zhou sneered. His gaze lingered on Cui Qi''s face before he said, "Lie to you? Why would I lie to you? Cui Qi, should I say that you''re naive, or that you''re stupid?" Cui Qi bit his lip and remained stubbornly silent. He looked down at the document on the table. "Let''s not talk about anything else. You''ve been a general for five years, right? In the past five years, don''t tell me you don''t know how dark the battles in the royal family have been?" Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, "A person in the dark actually doesn''t feel that he''s in the dark. Perhaps your eyes have already been blinded." Cui Qi looked at Gu Zhou with red-rimmed eyes. He bit his lip and remained silent. Gu Zhou gently twirled the pendant on his thumb and stared unblinkingly at Cui Qi, his eyes cold. "I think you know very well what kind of person Mark is!" "Back then." Cui Qi''s lips parted slightly. Suppressing his tears, he enunciated each word clearly. "My father saved Earl Mark''s life. Even if the royal family has a dark side, Earl Mark once blocked an arrow for me!" "Lord Earl Mark wasn''t in good health. He was shot by an arrow and almost died before he managed to survive!" Cui Qi''s words were not only to convince Gu Zhou, but also himself. He still couldn''t believe what was written on the document. Back then, when the President received a letter reporting his father''s corruption, it was actually written by the Earl? Was it also Earl Mark who had brought people to the house and found the stolen money? How was this possible? Why did Earl Mark do this? Unfortunately, he was studying overseas at that time and did not know his family''s situation at all. Chapter 1607 A ruse to gain sympathy

Chapter 1607 A ruse to gain sympathy

Gu Zhou seemed to know what Cui Qi was thinking. He said calmly, "Is that so? Don''t you understand what a ruse to gain sympathy is?" Gu Zhou''s casual words were like a sharp dagger stabbing into Cui Qi''s chest. It was so painful that Cui Qi could not say a word. The document said that Earl Mark was sitting in a cafe outside his house and let his subordinates enter his house to raid it. When the stolen money was found, the Earl went to consult the president. At that time, the president handed the matter to Mark and asked him to investigate the corruption. However, Mark was unwilling to investigate, so he got someone to kill his father. After his father passed away, he rushed back from overseas when he heard the news. After that, the house fell into chaos. His mother couldn''t ept the shock of his father''s death and took sleeping pills to die after losing the love of her life. His eldest brother had also disappeared. He had handled his parents'' funeral alone. Later on, for some reason, the room he was staying in caught fire. It was at that time that Earl Mark rushed in desperately and left with him. It was also because of that fire that he was disfigured. It was precisely because of this that he felt that the president was a lunatic. He had killed his father for his own selfish desires and even wanted to kill him. But now, the information Gu Zhou had given him had already challenged his understanding. He said that all of this was done by Mark. Mark had done all of this because he wanted him to submit to Mark. He had indeed followed Mark and given all the power of the army to him. He became a dog by Mark''s side. If Mark wanted anyone''s life, he would rush forward without hesitation. He was a human being. Why was everything he had done all these years no different from a dog? Cui Qi slowly closed his eyes. No, Gu Zhou was wrong. Mark had done him a favor. He was just repaying him. Gu Zhou picked up the teacup at the side and took a slow sip. "Let''s not look at the evidence. Let''s look at the benefits." Cui Qi looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. Gu Zhou continued, "When your father was alive, he had always been loyal to the President. Am I right?" When Cui Qi heard Gu Zhou''s words, he nodded. His father followed the will of his ancestors and was only loyal to the president. "Ever since your father passed away, the President lost a powerful helper, and Mark has you as a powerful helper. With your power, Mark will have the strength to go against the President." Gu Zhou''s every word was like a knife, stabbing Cui Qi''s chest again and again. "Originally, Earl Harry and Earl Mark could only go against the President if theybined their strength. Now, Earl Harry has already chosen to protect himself and reduce his presence. However, Earl Mark is getting stronger and stronger, to the point where he can go against the President." Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi''s pale face and said slowly, "In fact, Earl Mark''s strength has almost surpassed the president''s!" Cui Qi seemed to have fallen into darkness. It was as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on him. The mountain was still growingrger andrger. He was about to be crushed to death by it. Could it be that the Cui family was just one of Mark''s steps to weaken the president? How was this possible? Cui Qi''s mind was in a mess. At this moment, the door of the interrogation room opened from the outside. Cui Qi looked up. When his sharp gaze saw the president at the door, he paused for a moment. Seeing the president enter, Gu Zhou stood up very politely and greeted, "President." When the President saw Gu Zhou, he nodded slightly. He walked up to Gu Zhou and patted his shoulder. Some words of gratitude were not suitable to be said. This way, he could be considered to be expressing his gratitude. Cui Qi immediately became vignt when the president came in. In his subconscious mind, the president was the person who killed his father. He had to be wary of the president. The president and Gu Zhou sat side by side. His gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face and he said with aplicated expression, "Your eyebrows are very simr to your father''s. In the blink of an eye, your father has already left for ten years." "There''s no need for you to say such hypocritical things here." Cui Qi looked at the president with hatred written all over his face. If it weren''t for the president, his family would definitely be fine. Why would they be separated? Chapter 1608 Deep Pain

Chapter 1608 Deep Pain

Previously, Cui Qi had hidden his desire to kill the president, but now that he had already be a prisoner, he couldn''t be bothered to hide his killing intent anymore. If it was the president who was locked up, that would be even better. He wanted to cut off every piece of flesh on the president''s body bit by bit and make his life a living hell! "Although you look like your father, you''re far inferior to him." After the president spoke, a faint smile appeared on his lips. Although he did not praise Cui Qi, his tone was like an elder who cared about the younger generation. Cui Qi looked at the president with red-rimmed eyes. He didn''t understand how the president could mention his father so casually in front of him. He was the murderer of his father. He really didn''t feel guilty at all. However, Cui Qi quickly understood. If the president really felt guilty, why did he kill his father back then? Cui Qi gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think I''ll believe the information you''ve meticulously fabricated? Mr. President, you''ve really gone to a lot of trouble to interrogate me." Panting heavily, Cui Qi looked at the president with a dark expression. "Cui Qi, I watched you grow up. I know you''re one-track-minded, unlike your brother. Your brother is quite quick-witted." As the president spoke, he handed a letter to Cui Qi. The envelope was a little yellow, as if it had been there for a long time. "I roughly understand why Mark made your brother disappear, but he made you a general in Europe." Cui Qi''s hands trembled slightly as he listened to the president. He pursed his lips. Back then, everyone said that his brother was wise and was most suitable to be his father''s sessor. The Cui family would definitely be stronger in his brother''s hands. Seeing that Cui Qi did not take the letter, the president casually threw it on the table. "Perhaps you don''t believe that information, but you can take a look at this letter. After you''re done reading it, you can consider carefully if your current attitude is right!" Cui Qi''s gaze fell on the envelope on the table. He hesitated for a moment, then opened it. The paper in the envelope was already yellowing. His expression changed drastically as he read the handwriting. This was Mark''s handwriting! Both Mark and he relied on letters tomunicate. Mark often wrote down what he was asked to do and asked someone to hand it to him. In Mark''s words, technology was very advanced now. If he sent a message by phone, it would be very easily discovered. After reading the letter, he could just destroy it. That would be safer. Cui Qi continued reading the letter. "My dear president''s younger brother, I saw General Cui Si get someone to drive four trucks into the Cui family''s backyard yesterday. I felt that this matter was very strange, so I sent someone to keep an eye on it. I realized that the four trucks contained a lot of firearms, gold, and jewelry. I suspect that his family is embezzling money. Perhaps he''s rebelling. For the sake of the stability of our European country, I hope we will deal with the situation carefully¡­" In just a few words, not only did he say that his family was corrupt, but he also said that they wanted to rebel. Cui Qi looked at the letter in shock, his entire body trembling. He read the letter again and again, trying to deny that it was Mark''s handwriting. But he was disappointed. This was clearly a handwritten letter from Mark. He had always known that Mark was an ambitious person. Mark never used a full stop when he wrote letters. He only used ellipsis at the end. In the eyes of others, the ellipsis meant nothing, but in Cui Qi''s opinion, it represented an extension of the future. He could be filled with endless anticipation for the future. The president looked at Cui Qi calmly. Seeing that Cui Qi seemed to believe the contents of the letter, he said, "Actually, Mark saw that I didn''t intend to deal with Cui Si back then, so he ran to me and swore that Cui Si was a traitor!" "That''s impossible!" Cui Qi said without hesitation. "Of course I know that it''s impossible for Cui Si to betray the country. Cui Si yed a huge role in helping me secure my position as the president." At this point, the president paused. "I told my brother that I was the one who asked Cui Si to guard those weapons, gold, and jewelry. My brother insisted that Cui Si was corrupt and involved in bribes. He even said that it was impossible for Cui Si to have so much gold, silver, and jewelry." Chapter 1609 The Truth

Chapter 1609 The Truth

Cui Qi looked at the president in disbelief. He did not expect that the president, who he had always thought had ruined his family, had actually been defending his father. "But Brother also said that he had seen Cui Si carrying a box of gold, silver, and jewelry into the house previously. He said that it was expensive." The President''s gazended on Cui Qi''s face and he continued, "At that time, my disagreement with Brother had yet to be made public. At that time, I thought that no matter how much he messed around, he wouldn''t do anything too outrageous." Cui Qi frowned at the president, his eyes filled with sorrow. The president continued, "He took the initiative to investigate. At that time, I told him to investigate secretly. He couldn''t malign a good person. In the end, that night, he came to the pce and handed over Cui Si''s confession." A confession? The blood drained from Cui Qi''s face. His eyes were red as he gripped the letter tightly. He was so angry that his lips were trembling. Mark! Mark! It turned out that for so many years, he had always taken sides with the enemy. He had always worked hard for Mark. Now, he was told that his family''s tragedy was caused by Mark. Cui Qi mmed his hands on the table. The documents on the table instantly fell to the ground, scattering everywhere. "Mark! Mark!" Cui Qi was burning with anger. Not only was he angry that he had helped his enemy, but he was also angry that he had treated Mark as the closest person to him. From the beginning, Cui Qi knew that he was not the most outstanding person because he was far inferior to his brother. He was just an honest person. He didn''t have that many tricks up his sleeve, let alone think that Mark had killed his father for his own selfish reasons. Mark was really something. He had really calcted everything! Cui Qi looked at the president with red-rimmed eyes and asked loudly, "Where''s my brother? Didn''t you want to kill me and my brother back then?" "Cui Qi, don''t you think your question is ridiculous?" The president''s gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face, and his lips curved into a mocking smile. "When did I give the order to kill you? After Cui Si died, I didn''t react. I was about to get someone to investigate again, but your brother disappeared. As for you, you were saved from the fire by Mark." The president looked at Cui Qi coldly and said in a cold voice, "If I really wanted to kill you, why would I confer you the title of general five yearster? I still have the final say in this European country. Do you think I can make you a general when I have a grudge against you?" "I''m the president. I know what to do to benefit the country. If I really kill your father, I''ll definitely eliminate youpletely. I won''t let you live well in this world." The president''s eyes were filled with sorrow. In the past, he had heard from Cui Si that Cui Qi was a little stupid and stubborn. "Can he really save you by pleading? For the sake of Europe, I don''t even care if I sacrifice my life. How can his pleading be useful?" The president slowly closed his eyes and continued, "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re your father''s son, I wouldn''t spend the time to tell you so much." Every time he thought of Mark bringing Cui Si''s confession to the pce five years ago, he couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. Cui Si was a minister. Before he became president, Cui Si had saved him several times when his life was in danger. Cui Si was a good friend to him. It was precisely because Mark wanted to kill Cui Si that he realized that Mark would not care about brotherhood at all. He began to guard against Cui Si. If he didn''t make preparations as soon as possible, Mark might have been the one who decided the fate of the entire European country. Cui Qi''s body softened and he copsed into a chair. The president was right. He was a general, and he had never shown mercy to those traitors. At this moment, he felt that he was really stupid. He had actually been foolishly helping his enemy. He looked at the angry President in front of him. Five years ago, Mark''s power wasn''t strong enough, but his father had died. At that time, Mark still had the army. No wonder the case back then had be an unsolved case. The President had never sealed the verdict. Chapter 1610 Disappointment

Chapter 1610 Disappointment

Although he was the president of Europe, most of the time, he had no choice. Cui Qi narrowed his eyes slightly. At that time, his mother had died because of love, and his brother had disappeared. He was the only one left in the family. His brother was smart. If his brother had stayed by Mark''s side, he might have investigated the ins and outs of the matter long ago. He could understand the president''s situation at that time. He just felt that he was the most despicable person. He had always worked for his enemies. His father knew what he had done in theherworld and probably died with his eyes wide open. Seeing that Cui Qi already believed him, the president understood that Cui Qi had already sorted out the ins and outs of the matter. He looked at Cui Qi and said in disappointment, "In the past five years, I''ve never treated you badly. I let you regain control of the Cui family army. I never expected you to be involved with Mark. If it weren''t for the incident at Cliff Mountain, I wouldn''t have known that you had be hisckey. You even listened to Mark and wanted to kidnap the princess. You¡­ you''ve really disappointed me." Cui Qi nced at the president with red-rimmed eyes and immediately lowered his head to apologize. It was a huge joke that he was still alive. He was too ashamed to continue living. "Whether you talk about what happened between you and Mark or not, on ount of your father, I won''t pursue your criminal responsibility. After all, Lina wasn''t really hurt. It''s just that from now on, you can only live in the slums and never leave. I really feel sorry for Cui Si. You''ve forgotten your Cui family''s ancestral teachings." The president sighed and finally said, "Back then, it wasn''t just the Cui family who helped me rise to the top. The other families still maintain their honor until now." Cui Qi lowered his head, tears falling one by one. His voice was a little choked as he said, "President, if¡­ if I can give evidence of Mark''s guilt, then my father''s innocence¡­" "Your father was innocent to begin with." The president red at Cui Qi and expected better from him. "If Mark hadn''t given me too much pressure, I would have overturned Cui Si''s case and cleared his name long ago. You don''t have to tell me about this." Towards the end, the president looked at Cui Qi with sorrow, like an elder looking at a junior who had made a mistake. He slowly closed his eyes and said sadly, "I really didn''t expect you to ruin the Cui family''s loyalty to the president for the past few hundred years." Cui Qi pursed his lips tightly, holding back his harsh tears. He stared unblinkingly at the president and said calmly, "President, I''m willing to bear the consequences of the mistakes I''ve made. Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you. I''ll turn myself in in court and exin all my dealings with Mark." When the president heard Cui Qi''s words, he should have been happy. However, Cui Qi made the wrong decisions. Otherwise, the Cui family''s honor could still be preserved. The president''s eyes were a little red. He looked at Cui Qi in front of him, his eyes filled with disappointment. It wasn''t Cui Qi''s words that disappointed him, but because of what he had done previously. He stood up and walked up to Cui Qi, gently patting his shoulder. Cui Qi looked up at the President. In a daze, he returned to a memory from ten years ago. At that time, his father had brought him to see the President, and the President had patted his shoulder. "Cui Qi looks honest. He definitely won''t make you worry in the future." Cui Qi came back to his senses. Seeing the helplessness and sadness in the president''s eyes, he said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." "I knew in the past that you were honest and wouldn''t let us worry, but we didn''t expect anyone to take advantage of your honesty." The president sighed helplessly. "If I had told you the truth early after the incident, we might not havee to this point. Actually, I didn''t tell the truth at that time because I was afraid that you would settle scores with Mark. You were still a child." The President sighed and called Gu Zhou out. When the president walked to the door, he nced at the guard and said sternly, "Strengthen your guard. If anything happens to Cui Qi, I''ll have your head!" This was the first time the guard had seen the president so serious. He immediately nodded. "Yes." Chapter 1611 Doubts

Chapter 1611 Doubts

Cui Qi was left alone in the interrogation room. Cui Qi clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with gloom and hatred. Mark. He wanted Mark to die! Only when Mark was dead could the anger in his heart dissipate. Cui Qi recalled how his father had left the pce with him. At that time, he had asked curiously, "Dad, why did you bring me to the president?" In the past, his father often brought his brother to and from the pce. He remembered very clearly that his father had patted his head and said with a smile, "The Cui family''s mission is to protect the president. You''re getting older. You should get to know the president more often and learn how to protect him." "Dad, I can''t work in the pce now, right?" "That doesn''t matter. Every child of the Cui family has to enter the pce often and get familiar with the president. Treat the president as your family member. Treat the president as your elder now. That way, you won''t hesitate to protect the president." "Dad, I don''t think that''s the case with other families." "Cui Qi, the Cui family''s ancestral teachings are to treat the president as family." Cui Qi came back to his senses and slowly closed his eyes. His father often said that he was honest and obedient. He would never take the wrong path. But he seemed to have disappointed his father. He hadn''t listened to his father or protected the president well. He had let down the Cui family''s ancestors. He knew that the president was kind. The president had only asked him to live in the slums. His family had not been chased to the slums because of him. He wanted to tell his son to abide by the Cui family''s ancestral teachings and protect the president for generations. He would never let his son make the same mistake he had made again. ¡­ The president and Gu Zhou came out. After taking a few steps, they bumped into Qiao Nian. As soon as the snake on Gu Zhou''s arm saw Qiao Nian, it immediately got down and quickly crawled up to her. Naturally, it crawled up Qiao Nian''s leg to her arm, staring unblinkingly at her face. When Qiao Nian saw the little snake, her lips curved up slightly. She gently patted its head and said with a smile, "Did you miss me?" When the snake heard Qiao Nian''s words, it hurriedly rubbed its head against her palm, looking adorable as if it was responding to Qiao Nian''s question. A trace of surprise shed in the President''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Generally speaking, this snake will only acknowledge one master. It''s arrogant by nature. Looks like it really likes you." Seeing how friendly the snake and Qiao Nian were, Gu Zhou recalled the first time the two of them had met. At that time, the snake had almost bitten Qiao Nian to death. In the end, Qiao Nian had grabbed the seven-inch snake and wanted to refine it into medicine. In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed. His gaze fell gently on Qiao Nian''s face. A lot had happened in the past year. Qiao Nian smiled and said, "Actually, it''s usually very obedient, but no one understands it." In the prison, Amon shed tears silently. He had been bitten terribly. Qiao Nian brought the snake to the president and Gu Zhou and said, "You can go back first. I just found out that Mark is plotting a rebellion. I want to confirm it with Cui Qi." Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian''s face, which had lost a lot of weight. Qiao Nian had been busy these past few days and was quite tired. "Okay." If only they could return to An City. He could let Qiao Nian recuperate well. Qiao Nian smiled at the president and said, "Then I''ll see youter." The president gave a faint smile and nodded. "You''ve worked hard." Qiao Nian smiled and nced at Chen Qing, then walked towards Cui Qi''s interrogation room with the snake. Chen Qing naturally followed Qiao Nian. The President watched as Qiao Nian and Chen Qing left. His blue eyes narrowed slightly, and aplicated look shed in them. If Qiao Nian really just wanted to treat Madam, why was she so enthusiastic about the interrogation? Even though Qiao Nian had inadvertently gotten involved and he had asked them to help investigate the case, her attitude was very serious, as if she was investigating the case for her own sake. Could Qiao Nian have other motives? The president''s expression changed slightly. He could not act rashly for the time being. He would observe first. Gu Zhou, who was standing beside the president, also noticed the president''s expression. He pursed his lips slightly and slowly fumbled with the ring on his thumb. Chapter 1612 Exposed

Chapter 1612 Exposed

Previously, they had finally dispelled the president''s doubts, but this time, he was suspicious again. The intuition of those in power had always been sharp. It was easier for them to discover more problems through small matters. Gu Zhou pursed his lips slightly. He only hoped that Qiao Nian would be able to get something out of him this time. "Mr. Gu, let''s go." The President retracted his gaze and looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou said indifferently, "Let''s go." The president was slightly stunned. He gave Gu Zhou a deep look and did not say anything. He followed Gu Zhou out. Qiao Nian walked to the door of Cui Qi''s interrogation room. She couldn''t help but feel nervous. She had a feeling that as long as she finished talking to Cui Qi, she would know about the kidnapping twenty years ago. She felt even more afraid of being close to her childhood. Her hand was on the doorknob, but she did not push it open for a long time. She took a deep breath before pushing the door open and walking in. She saw the high-spirited Cui Qi lowering his head like a defeated rooster. It was as if his soul had been sucked out and only his body was left. Qiao Nian stood at the door and looked at Cui Qi. Cui Qi was enveloped in a dispirited aura. Logically speaking, this aura shouldn''t have appeared on him. Back at Cliff Mountain, even if Gu Zhou had a gun to his head, Cui Qi had no intention of lowering his head. More than once, Cui Qi had wanted to kill Gu Zhou by surprise, but Gu Zhou had always controlled him. If Cui Qi wasn''t worried about the safety of his subordinates, someone like him would never surrender. Qiao Nian closed the door of the interrogation room and walked to the chair opposite Cui Qi. She sat down and stared unblinkingly at Cui Qi. When Cui Qi was arrested, the president had never expected the person chasing after Lina to be Cui Qi. It had to be known that the Cui family had been loyal to the president for generations. This was engraved in the bones of the descendants of the Cui family. The president asked his trusted aide to investigate the incident. In the end, he realized that although Cui Qi appeared to be loyal to him, the person he was actually loyal to was his brother, Mark. The president also discovered that the reason why Cui Qi was loyal to Mark was very likely because of his father, Cui Si. He and Cui Si were actually good friends, which was why he took care of Cui Si''s orphan, Cui Qi. However, he had never expected Mark to set him up like this back then, turning him into the enemy who had killed his father in Cui Qi''s eyes. Actually, back then, Mark didn''t write a letter. Instead, he told the president about that matter directly. In order to ease the rtionship between the brothers, the president pretended to trust Mark and asked him to investigate that matter. But Mark didn''t investigate that matter at all. He killed Cui Si without hesitation. The president had seen that Cui Si was dead and that the Cui family was about to copse. He didn''t want the Cui family to be lost just like that. He made Cui Qi a general when he was about the same age. The president also knew that Cui Qi was a stubborn person. If Cui Qi didn''t see any evidence, he wouldn''t believe him and would treat him as the enemy who had killed his father. He told him what Mark had told him back then and got someone to imitate Mark''s handwriting to write a letter. The president had found several people to imitate him, but none of them could do it. Qiao Nian was extremely talented in painting, so she took the initiative to try to imitate it. Actually, she had to try more than ten times before she could write an identical and wless letter. Indeed, Cui Qi believed him. That letter was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Cui Qi was in so much pain that he wanted to die. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi. She recalled how she had been deceived by the Qiao family for so long. Although the Qiao family didn''t treat her well, Grandma Qiao really doted on her. The Qiao family had only adopted her for selfish reasons and didn''t kill her family. But Cui Qi was different. Mark had killed Cui Qi''s family. If Mark hadn''t killed Cui Si, how could the Cui family have fallen? "Cui Qi," Qiao Nian called out. When Cui Qi heard Qiao Nian''s voice, he slowly looked up. His eyes had long lost their light, like those of a dying person. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi. Such a proud person must feel terrible knowing the truth. Cui Qi''s lips twitched slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian warily. "Miss Qiao, your motive foring to Europe isn''t simple. Why exactly are you by the president''s side?" Chapter 1613 Saying the Wrong Words

Chapter 1613 Saying the Wrong Words

Cui Qi''s voice was very hoarse. He stared fixedly at Qiao Nian, as if trying to tell if what Qiao Nian was about to say was true. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi in front of her and was only stunned for a moment. She quickly reacted. Cui Qi realized that she was so active in the case because she must have other intentions. Someone as vignt as the president probably suspected her too. Qiao Nian nodded gently and said without hesitation, "I think you know the Lu family in An City!" When Cui Qi heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded slightly and continued, "I naturally know that. Back then, Old Master Lu was very close to the previous president." "Huh?" Qiao Nian frowned slightly, puzzled. "Back then, when Europe was being harassed by its neighboring countries, it was Old Master Lu who helped provide weapons assistance to the previous president." Cui Qi exined briefly. Qiao Nian recalled Matriarch Gu''s words and roughly understood what Cui Qi meant. However, since Cui Qi knew about the Lu family, the rest would be easy to handle. "Then do you know about the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family twenty years ago?" Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Cui Qi. When Cui Qi heard Qiao Nian''s words, his expression faltered slightly. He continued, "Miss Qiao, are you sure you should ask me about this? At that time, I was still a young master. How could I know about the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian?" Qiao Nian''s red lips curved up slightly. She stared unblinkingly at Cui Qi and continued, "Cui Qi, I don''t think I''ve mentioned the name of the eldest daughter of the Lu family!" Cui Qi was slightly stunned. For a moment, he didn''t notice that he had said it. Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Cui Qi and continued, "Perhaps you didn''t know about the kidnapping twenty years ago, but after you became a general, I think you should know a little about it!" Cui Qi lowered his head and said nothing. When he thought of what he had done for Mark over the past five years, he yearned to p himself. Seeing Cui Qi''s dejected expression, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief and said gently, "The president knows what you''ve done but didn''t implicate your family. Moreover, he knows that your father was wronged. At that time, your brother disappeared, and he suspected that Mark was behind it. He''s working hard to find your brother now." When Cui Qi heard Qiao Nian''s words, his eyes grew redder and redder. He bit his lower lip, his father''s face appearing in his mind again. "Cui Qi, the Cui family has been loyal to the president for generations. The Cui family shouldn''t participate in the struggle for the president. As long as they are loyal to every president, the Cui family can rise further." Cui Qi slowly closed his eyes, his eyshes trembling. He hadn''t listened to his father, which was why he had ended up like this. In history, only the person on the throne was suspicious of the ministers. No minister was suspicious of the person on the throne. He shouldn''t have distrusted the president. Seeing that Cui Qi was already starting to change his expression, Qiao Nian continued, "Mark has always been careful. It''s not easy for the core members around him to tell the truth. That''s because he treated those people the same way he treated you, making them fall head over heels for him. That''s why I want to know the details. Only then can I bring Mark down in one go. You look unwilling to tell me now. Do you have any concerns?" When Cui Qi heard Qiao Nian''s words, he looked up at her and smiled. "Miss Qiao, I don''t want to say anything now. I''ll only say it in court." "You''re asking me what my concerns are. My family is still in Mark''s hands. If you take action tonight, they won''t survive." Cui Qi''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face and he said seriously, "You have a family as well. You don''t want to lose your family, right?" Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that there were people from Mark''s family in Cui Qi''s house. No wonder Cui Qi would only be willing to speak in court. It seemed that Cui Qi hoped that the president would catch Mark directly in court. That way, the spies in Cui Qi''s family would be leaderless, and his family would be safe. If it were her, she would do the same. She looked at the darkness in Cui Qi''s eyes and sighed softly. Chapter 1614 Wanting an Answer

Chapter 1614 Wanting an Answer

? Cui Qi''s parents were already gone, and his brother''s whereabouts were unknown. He only wanted to protect his family. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi and smiled. She nodded and agreed. "I understand your worry, but I really want to know the answer." Cui Qi leaned back in his chair, his gaze falling on Qiao Nian''s face. "Is the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family more than twenty years ago rted to Mark?" Worried that Cui Qi would be unwilling to speak, Qiao Nian said sincerely, "I just want an answer. No matter what the answer is, I won''t do anything or make a fuss. I''ll still remain silent." Cui Qi looked at Qiao Nian''s face and sighed heavily. Then, he nodded. Qiao Nian''s face turned pale when she received the answer in her heart. Indeed, her guess was right. It was an ident that the President and Shen Mei got to know each other. Later on, the President secretly took Shen Mei away and even gave her stic surgery. All of this meant that the President was trying to erase Shen Mei''s past. When the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family happened, the president was at his lowest point. The entire European country was in turmoil because they wanted to choose the heir to the throne. The president was very weak. He only gradually became strongerter. He used to be a person who could not even take care of himself. How could such a person have the chance to kidnap the eldest daughter of the Lu family, let alone leave no clues? At that time, Mark was very strong. Mark had many supporters in different government departments. It was easy for him to kidnap the eldest daughter of the Lu family and erase all traces. Actually, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Only by knowing who the enemy was could she take preventive measures against him. It seemed that they could join forces with the President. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face again. She continued, "Does he want to deal with the Lu and Gu families?" Qiao Nian asked this because Eldest Senior Brother had once said that someone wanted the lives of the Lu and Gu families. That was why Gu Zhou''s eldest brother, Gu Yue, had always stayed in MY and stayed by the enemy''s side to protect the Gu and Lu families. Cui Qi looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and frowned slightly. Then, he shook his head. "I don''t know about that." Qiao Nian could tell that Cui Qi was telling the truth. She slowly lowered her gaze. It seemed that Mark had hidden many things from Cui Qi. However, none of this meant that this had nothing to do with Mark. It seemed that she needed to know more. She could only hear it from Cui Qi in court tomorrow. When that happened, she might find out more information. Qiao Nian slowly stood up. She looked at Chen Qing and said in a low voice, "Chen Qing, I''ll have to trouble you to guard Cui Qi again. Nothing must happen." Qiao Nian was worried about the president''s guards. Those people had good physiques, but their abilities were far inferior to Chen Qing''s. Chen Qing was really outstanding. Chen Qing stood up straight and said seriously, "Madam, don''t worry. Leave this to me!" Qiao Nian''s lips curved up slightly as she walked out. Just as she walked out of the room, she saw the warden standing at the side, as if waiting for her. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on the warden''s face. She heard him speak first. "Miss Qiao, the president wants you to meet him now." Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. With a calm expression, she walked out. It seemed that the president had already discovered that she had other intentions. The warden led Qiao Nian out. Only then did Qiao Nian notice that the number of soldiers nearby had increased significantly. It seemed that the president was very concerned about Cui Qi''s life. After all, Cui Qi was the only one who could reveal Mark''s true colors. The warden led Qiao Nian to the car in the courtyard. A soldier opened the backseat door and invited Qiao Nian to sit in it. Qiao Nian didn''t say anything and went in. Qiao Nian got into the car and sent Gu Zhou a message. "Are you with the president?" Before she could put down her cell phone, Gu Zhou replied, "Yes." Qiao Nian told Gu Zhou the news she had received from Cui Qi and asked him to keep quiet. After all, she had already promised Cui Qi. She didn''t want Cui Qi''s family to be hurt in any way. Chapter 1615 Doubting Me

Chapter 1615 Doubting Me

Soon, she received a reply from Gu Zhou. "Things are gradually bing clear. Looks like it should end tomorrow. It will finally be over." Qiao Nian''s lips curved up slightly. She put down her phone and looked out of the car window. The kidnapping case from twenty years ago had already been investigated. The rest would be easy to handle. However, the president seemed to suspect that she had ulterior motives. Worried, she picked up her phone and sent Gu Zhou a message. "The president seems to suspect me." "Don''t worry, we''re on his side." Qiao Nian''s lips curved up slightly, and there was a hint of a smile in her eyes. Gu Zhou was right. Even if the president knew that they had ulterior motives, so what? Their goals were the same. As the saying went, the enemy of an enemy was a friend. In terms of benefits, the president should be happy to attack Mark with them. At this moment, her phone vibrated slightly. She looked at the contents of the cell phone. "Nian''er, my brother said that there''s someone behind Cui Huai. Could that person be rted to Mark?" Qiao Nian thought of Cui Qi''s words and sent Gu Zhou a message. "Mark doesn''t seem to trust Cui Qipletely. He didn''t tell Cui Qi about this, so Cui Qi doesn''t know if this has anything to do with Mark. However, we''ll go to court tomorrow and listen to Cui Qi''s testimony. We might be able to find some clues." "Okay." Qiao Nian saw that the car was gradually stopping. They had arrived at the pce. She walked out of the car and followed the butler into the pce. The butler brought Qiao Nian to the door of the president''s study. He nced at Qiao Nian and said respectfully, "Miss Qiao, please wait a moment." With that, the butler knocked on the door. "Come in." The president''s voice came from inside the room. The butler opened the door and made an inviting gesture. After Qiao Nian entered, he naturally closed the door. "Miss Qiao, it''s really been hard on you recently." With that, the president took a slow sip of tea and continued, "Sit." Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou, who was sitting at the side. She walked over and sat down beside him. Seeing that Qiao Nian was a little nervous, Gu Zhou reached out and held her hand, as if to provide her with a sense of security. Qiao Nian noticed Gu Zhou''s actions. Her lips curled up slightly, and her beautiful fox-like eyes seemed to be filled with stars. The President noticed Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s movements. His lips curved up slightly, and the image of him interacting with his wife appeared in his mind again. Just as he was about to speak, he seemed to have thought of something and said calmly, "Miss Qiao, what did you and Cui Qi talk about?" Qiao Nian''s eyes flickered. Hearing the president''s question, she said, "Cui Qi will tell you everything he knows in court, just like before." The president nodded slightly and narrowed his eyes. He enunciated each word clearly. "I''m afraid that''s not all!" Qiao Nian looked at the president in front of her. She had thought that the president would feign civility. She didn''t expect him to be so direct. Gu Zhou''s expression instantly darkened. The president casually put down the teacup in his hand and nced at the two of them. "How''s the progress of the matter you are involved in?" The president''s voice was as t as ever, but there was a hint of coldness in it. Now, everything made sense. Why would Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian take the initiative to express goodwill to him and save Shen Mei''s life at all costs? Now, it seemed that it was all because they wanted to gain his trust. Qiao Nian looked at the president. Seeing that there was a hint of wariness in his eyes, she smiled and said, "Indeed, nothing can escape the president''s eyes." Qiao Nian''s lips curved up slightly. She stared unblinkingly at the president, neither servile nor overbearing. The president was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Qiao Nian to admit it directly. His expression instantly darkened. "How dare you y tricks right under my nose." Gu Zhou sat forward slightly and his gaze fell on the President''s face. He said calmly, "President, we''re here to do something, but saving the Seventh Princess and Madam is just a small matter. There''s no need for the President to have such a big reaction." He paused for a moment, then continued, "I don''t think the president will mind if it''s mutually beneficial." Chapter 1616 On Purpose?

Chapter 1616 On Purpose?

Gu Zhou''s voice was very calm, but when the President looked at Gu Zhou''s face, he felt that something was wrong with him. He frowned. He knew Old Master Gu and Gu Ting. No one was as reckless as Gu Zhou. The Gu family had produced an interesting heir. "What exactly is it?" The President leaned back on the sofa, his right leg resting leisurely on his left. He stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. It seemed that the president just wanted to force them to tell him their motives. Qiao Nian let go of Gu Zhou''s hand and looked at the president seriously. She asked, "President, do you know why I haven''t operated on Madam President to remove the Gu worm in her body?" The president frowned slightly, his eyes cold. "Did you do this on purpose?" "No." Qiao Nian shook her head gently and continued, "The president might not know, but if you inject too much anesthesia into someone, that person will develop resistance to it. I''ve discovered that Madam has already developed resistance to it." The president narrowed his eyes slightly, staring unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. "What exactly are you trying to say?" "Madam President must have had stic surgery!" Qiao Nian enunciated each word clearly, her tone filled with certainty. The president''s expression changed drastically. What he had been trying to hide had actually been discovered by Qiao Nian. He clenched his right fist tightly and looked at Qiao Nian warily. The atmosphere in the room became oppressive. Gu Zhou sat forward, blocking the president''s view of Qiao Nian. He said calmly, "President, we''re not here to target Madam President." The oppressive atmosphere instantly disappeared. The president slowly let go and looked at Gu Zhou calmly, raising his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, why are you investigating this matter? Don''t you know that prying into other people''s secrets will bring about a cmity?" The president''s tone was thick with threat. Hearing the President''s tone, Qiao Nian knew that he didn''t really want to do anything to them. He just wanted to use this momentum to know why they were here. Qiao Nian looked at the president and smiled. "Since the president has admitted it, the rest will be easy to do. When Madam recovers, I''ll think of a way to remove the sleeping Gu worm in her body." "Are you threatening me?" the President demanded coldly. Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. She said gently, "Mr. President, Madam President''s health is different from that of a normal person. I''ve discovered that she''s resistant to hypnotic needles. It''s true that I have to know how many hypnotic drugs she has been injected with before removing the Gu worm. Moreover, we didn''t intend to go against Mr. President when we came here this time." The president just looked at Qiao Nian in front of him. Seeing her smile, he narrowed his eyes slightly. For some reason, he felt that Qiao Nian looked a little familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. "The President should have heard about the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family more than twenty years ago," Qiao Nian said slowly. "I heard." The president''s voice was calm. He was very close to Lu You. Back then, when this incident happened, he had tried his best to help find the eldest daughter of the Lu family. Lu You had four sons. The eldest daughter of the Lu family was Lu You''s only daughter at that time. At that time, Lu You especially treasured that daughter. He remembered that Little Lu Nian had a pair of beautiful fox-like eyes. Suddenly, the President''s expression changed. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face again. He had found Qiao Nian familiar just now, but for a moment, he remembered. Now, he finally realized that there was something wrong. "You''re Lu You''s eldest daughter, Lu Nian?" The president looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Qiao Nian nodded and continued, "Yes, it''s me. Back then, the case of the eldest daughter of the Lu family caused an uproar, but no one knew that at that time, another girl had been kidnapped. That girl was the daughter of my mother''s teacher, Shen An." "How is that possible?" The President looked at Qiao Nian''s face carefully. He could vaguely see Su Yan''s expression on Qiao Nian''s face. He frowned. "No, how can you be¡­" "Mr. President, many people can''t believe this, but the results of scientific tests don''t tell lies," Qiao Nian said seriously. Chapter 1617 Honesty

Chapter 1617 Honesty

The President nced at Gu Zhou, then at Qiao Nian, his frown deepening. He had thought that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian wanted to inquire about the internal situation in Europe. He didn''t expect the two of them to only be here to investigate the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian with a smile, then at the president. His lips curved up slightly. "Mr. President, she''s indeed the eldest daughter of the Lu family. She was destined to be my wife since she was born." The President looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. He couldn''t calm down for a long time. "When the two of you were engaged, I was also there and saw you both." Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. They hadn''t expected the president to be present. However, it was normal when they thought about it. They heard that the president had a good rtionship with Old Master Lu and Old Master Gu at that time. "However, at that time, I disguised myself and followed behind my secretary in order not to let others discover me as the international situation was a little tense." As the president spoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly, already immersed in his memories. "At that time, Uncle Lu and Uncle Gu were very happy." As the president spoke, he couldn''t help but smile, as if he was also happy about the marriage between the Gu and Lu families. "But I never expected that the next time I heard from them would be the news of the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family." The president gradually fell silent. He looked up at Qiao Nian. "At that time, everyone said that she was already dead. Now¡­" The president couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He frowned slightly and asked, "Are you really the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Nian?" Qiao Nian nodded. "Of course." Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on the president''s face. She said calmly, "I think Madam President should be the daughter of Professor Shen An, who disappeared back then." The president looked at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. Although he didn''t speak, his silence had already admitted it. Qiao Nian sat on the sofa and recalled the Shen An she had seen in the hospital previously. She said, "Back then, I wasn''t the only one who was kidnapped. Professor Shen An''s daughter was also kidnapped. At that time, I was locked up. The other party wanted to transfer my bone marrow to someone. At that time, the doctor chosen by the other party for the surgery was Professor Shen An." "At that time, those people used his daughter to threaten Professor Shen An and asked him to perform a bone marrow transnt for the kidnapper''s daughter. They even asked Professor Shen An to kill me. Professor Shen An secretly saved me. Otherwise, I would have died twenty-one years ago." The president looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief and asked, "Who said that?" "Professor Shen An told us himself," Qiao Nian said seriously. The president clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with hatred. "Those people are really bold. How dare they do such a thing in An City? They''re simply too despicable!" Hearing the meaning between the lines in the president''s words, Gu Zhou narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and said hesitantly, "President, you seem to know who they are?" The President looked up at Gu Zhou. Instead of answering Gu Zhou''s question directly, he asked, "Shen Mei married me. Logically speaking, you should suspect that I''m the kidnapper." The President looked at Gu Zhou, who was sitting not far away, with his usual expression. His eyes were filled with scrutiny. A faint smile appeared on Gu Zhou''s face as he said, "The initial information we found was rted to the President. However, when we saw your attitude towards Madam President, we quickly understood that you weren''t the kidnapper." The president was slightly stunned. Gu Zhou continued, "If the President had known Madam President before the kidnapping case, why would you have done such a dangerous thing? You could have just gone to Professor Shen An to propose marriage. I don''t think Professor Shen An would refute you. Professor Shen An should be very happy that another person loves his daughter." "Moreover, the kidnappers'' initial goal should have been to kidnap Nian''er to get her bone marrow. Professor Shen An was just implicated," Gu Zhou said calmly. "Aftering to Europe, we had a bold guess. The youngdy in the bone marrow transnt might not be the kidnappers'' real daughter. Besides, what rtionship can a youngdy from Country Z have with the President of Europe?" Chapter 1618 For the Throne

Chapter 1618 For the Throne

Qiao Nian reached out and held Gu Zhou''s hand. Although Gu Zhou''s expression was very calm when he said these words, she could sense the anger in his heart. She gently squeezed his hand, as ifforting him. Qiao Nian looked at the president in front of her and added, "After we came here, we wanted to see the internal situation of the European royal family, so we knew from the beginning that you weren''t a kidnapper." The president''s expression grew colder and colder, his expression serious. "I really didn''t expect them to start nning so early." When Qiao Nian heard the President''s words, a cunning look shed in her eyes. She and Gu Zhou looked at each other and understood. It seemed that the president knew what had happened. Qiao Nian''s eyes darted around. Then, she continued, "The reason why we''re in such a hurry to investigate this is because some time ago, my sister was almost killed. When we investigated her matter, we realized that it was the Europeans who wanted her dead." The president looked up at Qiao Nian, trying hard to hide his surprise. "By a freakbination of factors, we found out that the president wanted the kidnapping case to end as soon as possible more than twenty years ago, so we came here." Qiao Nian''s voice became even gentler. Her gazended on the president''s face and she said with a smile, "President, I know you didn''t want to hurt us back then, so we''re also willing to confess everything to you. Moreover, our families have never thought of getting involved in the power struggle of the European royal families. We just want to catch the murderer. I hope the president can help us catch the murderer. The Lu family will definitely be endlessly grateful to the president." Qiao Nian''s words made her stand clear. Not only would she not be enemies with the president now, but she would also help him when he needed help. Although Qiao Nian had already found out that Mark had kidnapped her back then, she didn''t know if there was anyone else involved. At that time, she had been kidnapped in the Lu family. In other words, there were people under Mark in the Lu family. Even in the seemingly impregnable Lu family now, there should be people under Mark. Otherwise, those people would not have easily controlled Uncle Zhao. Qiao Nian knew that the president might know about the kidnapping twenty-one years ago. She wanted to know more details now. That way, she could get to the truth. The President''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. Seeing the sincerity in Qiao Nian''s eyes, he seemed to recall Su Yan. Qiao Nian and Su Yan really looked alike. Thinking of an old friend, the president sighed slightly. During this period of time, Qiao Nian had worked hard to protect Lina. Not only that, but Qiao Nian had also saved his wife. Even if Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had only wanted to find out the truth back then, their rtionship with Lina was definitely real. He had a close rtionship with the Lu and Gu families in An City, not to mention that they were also friends. At the thought of this, the president said slowly, "Under normal circumstances, the throne should be passed to my brother, Mark." The President recalled what had happened previously, and his expression gradually turned serious. "But my brother is too rash. He doesn''t agree with many of Father''s ideas, and he doesn''t get along with most ministers. Therefore, there''s suspense about the heir to the throne." "Father once sent Mark to provide disaster relief to test Mark''s strength, but Mark embezzled the disaster relief resources. Father initially turned a blind eye to it. Later on, the disaster relief matter blew up. Seeing that he couldn''t hide it anymore, Mark directly killed everyone in that vige." "Mark destroyed all the evidence, but the royal family still knew about it very well. It was then that my father gradually valued me." Qiao Nian looked at the president in front of her. If Mark hadn''t done something so outrageous, this throne would probably have belonged to him. The president recalled what had happened previously and couldn''t help but sigh. He continued, "Moreover, Father had already made a will with someone close to him. The content of the will was that after he abdicated, I would be the president. After Mark found out, his subordinates became more and more active. They formed cliques and eliminated dissidents. Back then, the Cui family was just one of Mark''s sacrifices." When Qiao Nian heard the president''s words, she frowned slightly and said in confusion, "But what has this got to do with the Lu family?" Chapter 1619 Forced Abdication

Chapter 1619 Forced Abdication

The president looked up at Qiao Nian. Seeing that there was only confusion in Qiao Nian''s eyes, he understood that Qiao Nian had probably found out most of the information. Hence, he said, "Miss Qiao, you might not know this, but that was when my father''s life was in danger." "At that time, I was working for my father because my father''s health was getting worse. Before I could go back, my father was gone. After that, I received a wanted order. He nned to kill me and naturally ascend the throne." "Before my father died, he called Old Master Gu and Old Master Lu to ask for help. He asked them to help me get promoted. The reason why I can sit firmly in the president''s seat is because of their help." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at the president in surprise. She had never heard of this. She was probably not the only one who didn''t know. Even her brothers probably didn''t know. The president recalled the situation back then and frowned. He continued, "With the help of the two of them and my father''s trusted aide, I became the president. Back then, Cui Si risked his life to guard the pce gate and did not let Mark enter the pce. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have forcefully taken control of the pce. When Gu Zhou heard the President''s words, he frowned slightly and yed with the ring on his thumb absent-mindedly. His grandparents had arranged with his mother to return to the Gu family vi for two days every once in a while. Every time he went to the Gu family vi, his grandparents were very happy. But that time, when Grandpa saw him, he only ruffled his hair and looked apologetic. He even said that he was going to Europe¡­ At that time, his family did not know what was going on. They thought that his grandfather had just gone to Europe to check on the situation. However, after his grandfather returned from Europe, he passed away not long after. Now that he thought about it, his grandfather must have gone to help the old president back then. Mark was a vengeful person. Could it be that he had been secretly dealing with the Gu and Lu families for so many years? Big Brother had been living in MY as Mr. Chen. He said that he wanted to investigate the person behind Cui Huai. He had a vague feeling that the person behind Cui Huai might be Mark. ording to this thought, everything could be connected. Qiao Nian sat at the side, also shocked. She muttered in a low voice, "I heard that Grandpa once led troops to war, but I don''t know about him helping the old president." Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian''s hand tightly and looked up at the President. "I know that Grandpa came to Europe, but I''m not sure about the exact situation. I know that Grandpa passed away not long after he returned." When the President heard Gu Zhou''s words, he sighed heavily. "Back then, Old Master Gu was injured in Europe. We treated his wound and let him recuperate in Europe, but Old Master Gu was too persistent. He insisted on going back. Perhaps¡­" Seeing that Gu Zhou didn''t look well, Qiao Nian hurriedly held his hand tightly and said softly, "Looks like we''re both looking for the same person." Gu Zhou nodded. The president continued, "Actually, I heard about the situation involving my father, Old Master Gu, and Old Master Lu from my mother. Previously, they all guarded the border. Our two countries were supporting each other, and our troops would greet each other when they patrolled. As time passed, we became good friends, especially good friends." Qiao Nian looked at the president in front of her. She had thought that her and Gu Zhou''s efforts had made the president trust them very much. Now, it seemed that this trust was built on top of the trust of the older generation. If she hadn''t been too anxious tonight, the president wouldn''t have asked them clearly. Even if the president suspected her, he didn''t arrest her directly. Instead, he chatted like an elder to a junior. No wonder she had always felt that the president would not touch her. It seemed that the president had never thought of guarding against them at all. "I''m not sure if I''m right." The President looked at Qiao Nian and sighed softly. "Your identity is special. Not only are you a member of the Lu family, but you also have a deep rtionship with the Gu family. Those people dared to kidnap you directly in An City. This means that person is extremely powerful. He waspletely confident and that is why he did it." Chapter 1620 Lover

Chapter 1620 Lover

After the president finished speaking, his gaze lingered on Qiao Nian''s face. He said calmly, "When you were three years old, the young masters of the Lu family should have had a sense of protection in order to ensure that nothing unexpected happened. However, I''m not sure about your kidnapping back then. At that time, your family was unwilling to discuss this matter further. Can you tell me the details? I''ll see if I can remember anything." When Qiao Nian heard the President''s words, her eyes were filled with gratitude. She thanked him and repeated what she had heard from Professor Shen An. In the end, she said, "However, there are some doubts about this matter. I haven''t been able to figure it out." "Doubts?" The president stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked, "Are you saying¡­" "Back then, Professor Shen helped me escape a cmity. Logically speaking, those people had kidnapped me. They could have killed me with their own hands and sent my corpse back. That way, my family would definitely think that I was really dead." Qiao Nian paused for a moment, frowning. "But they didn''t do that. Not only that, they asked Professor Shen to deal with me. I can understand that they didn''t want to dirty their hands because of my death, but why did they send a small broken arm back?" "They were also afraid that my mother would find out that this broken arm wasn''t mine, so they asked Professor Shen to secretly swap the samples so that my mother would believe that the broken arm was mine." Qiao Nian thought of those suspicious things and frowned. She continued, "They seemed to want my family to think that I was dead, but they also seemed to want them to still be suspicious of my death. They seemed to be brewing other things." "By the way." Qiao Nian''s eyes lit up. She held Gu Zhou''s hand and said, "Do you still remember Song Man, who appeared with Xiao Shi? Song Man should be the person who received my transnted bone marrow back then. Moreover, she lost an arm." Gu Zhou nodded, his frown deepening. He didn''t look well. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on the president''s face. She said, "She brought the child I had with Gu Zhou back home with her. Not only did she want to marry Gu Zhou, but she also wanted to pretend to be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. It''s been almost twenty-one years since the beginning of this. I wonder why Mark had done so much?" When the president heard Qiao Nian''s words, his gaze lingered on her face. After a long while, he said, "Change her bone marrow? Song Man¡­ Song?" A thought shed across the President''s eyes. He asked curiously, "Do you have a photo of Song Man?" Qiao Nian nodded. She took out her phone and found Song Man''s photo. Then, she handed the phone to the president and said, "That''s her." The president took the cell phone from Qiao Nian. When his gaze fell on the photo, his expression instantly darkened. His voice was as cold as ice. "It''s her!" Qiao Nian looked at the president curiously and asked in confusion, "President, do you know her?" When the President heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded. Qiao Nian''s expression changed slightly. She stared unblinkingly at the president, wanting to get more information from him. "Let me take a closer look." As the president spoke, his fingers erged the photo. Gradually, he looked enlightened and snorted. "I was right. It''s really her." "Who is she?" Qiao Nian asked in confusion. "Mark had a lover. That lover looked simr to this Song Man," the president said calmly, gradually erging Song Man''s eyebrows. "These eyebrows and eyes are exactly the same as his lover." "What did that woman look like?" Qiao Nian asked curiously. The President handed the phone back to Qiao Nian and took out his own phone. He found a photo and handed it to Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. "She''s Mark''s lover. More than twenty years ago, Mark brought her to various events. Later on, something happened, and she rarely appeared. As for where she is now, I''m not sure." Qiao Nian looked at the woman''s photo and erged her eyes. Compared to Song Man''s photo, her expression was different. Other than that, the two of them looked exactly the same. Chapter 1621 Song Qin

Chapter 1621 Song Qin

Qiao Nian''s eyes darkened slightly. The woman in the president''s cell phone photo looked exactly the same as Song Man. This meant that Song Man had a deep rtionship with that woman. Not only that, Song Man should have a deep rtionship with Mark. It seemed that the matter was already connected. Qiao Nianpared Song Man''s photo to the photo on the president''s cell phone. She felt that it was very likely that Song Man was that woman''s daughter. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian looked up at the president and asked curiously, "Mr. President, do you know this woman''s name?" "Mark has always called her Song Qin." The president paused for a moment and continued, "I don''t know the rest. As she was Mark''s lover, I''ve investigated her, but her information seems to have been erased. I can''t find any information at all." "Looks like this woman has hidden herself very well." Qiao Nian looked at Song Qin and thought of Song Man, who had raised Xiao Shi. None of them could find out about their pasts. In other words, someone didn''t want others to know about their past. Qiao Nian still remembered that Xiao Shi hade to An City alone. At that time, Xiao Shi was about to go to the Lu family to look for her grandparents, but by a freakbination of factors, Xiao Shi met Gu Qi, who she was good friends with online. It was precisely because of this meeting that things did not go as nned. Xiao Shi reunited with the Gu family first. During this period, Xiao Shi did not look for her grandparents. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. If she hadn''t married Gu Zhou back then, or if she had, but her rtionship with Gu Qi wasn''t good, Song Man would have openly be Gu Zhou''s wife. Next, Song Man might use her blood report to enter the Lu family and pretend to be her. She would acknowledge everyone in the Lu family and be the eldest daughter of the Lu family. ording to how much her family cared and doted on her, Song Man would definitely live a carefree and happy life. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian''s expression turned even uglier. Her lips trembled slightly. As long as anything happened to her during this period of time, not only would she not be able to find her family, but the person who had extracted her bone marrow would also live her original life. Qiao Nian''s lips turned pale. She bit her lower lip. This was really too terrifying. Those people had been plotting for more than twenty years. They had done all of this to let Song Man rece her. Song Man knew the truth of all of this. After she gained a foothold in the Lu and Gu families, she would definitelyplete her mission. Perhaps she wanted all the Lu family''s assets or wanted the Lu family to work for Mark. Perhaps she also wanted to destroy the Lu and Gu families for Mark. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian felt a chill run down her spine, and all the hair on her body stood on end. It was hard for her to imagine that a person in his twenties had long set up so many things. He was still so calm and slowly arranged everything. Gu Zhou''s expression was also ugly. He frowned and nced at Qiao Nian, recalling that night six years ago. That night, his brother invited him to that hotel. He fell for it and slept with Nian''er. When he woke up, his brother and Chang Feng had both disappeared. After that, he investigated this matter carefully, but he realized that the source of all of this was directed at the Qiao family. Everything else was about right. However, he was certain that Qiao Shan did not have the ability to do this. That night, Qiao Xin was the one who schemed against Qiao Nian. But now that he thought about it carefully, after he had sex with Qiao Nian that night, Nian''er lost her innocence. However, the next morning, when he woke up, there was no one else by the bed. In other words, someone had deliberately locked the two of them in the same room. After they fell asleep, they were separated and they sent Qiao Nian to another room. Even if Qiao Xin wanted to ruin Qiao Nian''s reputation, she had no idea that the child in Qiao Nian''s stomach was his. Moreover, Qiao Xin had never seen Qiao Nian give birth. It was impossible for Qiao Xin to give her child to Song Man. There couldn''t be so many coincidences in this world. He was willing to believe that someone had hinted at Qiao Xin to let Qiao Nian go to that hotel, causing Qiao Nian to lose her innocence. However, what happened after that was all done by those people. Chapter 1622 The Third Group of People

Chapter 1622 The Third Group of People

Those people brought Qiao Nian to his room. After the two of them had sex, their n had already begun. No, something was wrong. Gu Zhou''s frown deepened. He recalled what Qiao Nian had said previously. That person wanted to kill Qiao Nian, but he didn''t want the Lu family to know that Qiao Nian was still alive. That''s right. Something was wrong here. Could there be a third group of people? Not only did they know about Mark''s n, but they had also added their n to Mark''s. If this continued, those people would have known from the beginning that Qiao Nian was still alive. If he were Mark and knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family had died twenty-one years ago, he wouldn''t have set Qiao Nian up to have sex with him at the hotel. If Mark knew that the eldest daughter of the Lu family had not died, why didn''t he raise her by his side and use her to force the Lu and Gu families to do something for him? Taking another step back, if those people knew that the children Qiao Nian gave birth to were all his, why didn''t they directly control the children Qiao Nian gave birth to and let the children control the Lu and Gu families in the future? Wouldn''t it be too slow to use Song Man to deal with the Gu and Lu families? Why didn''t they hypnotize Qiao Nian back then and make her a knife in their hands? It seemed that there should be a third group of people. Those people had used Mark''s strength to carry out their own n. It seemed that tomorrow''s court session was very important. They had to hear what Mark had done. Seeing that Gu Zhou had his head lowered in thought, Qiao Nian told the president what had happened after that. "Back then, I realized that there was something wrong with Song Man''s blood DNA report, so I tested the DNA of her hair. I realized that it was as I had thought. She was an imposter at all. We wanted to ask about all of this, but she might have known that she couldn''t hide it anymore and jumped off a building tomit suicide." The president clenched his fists and listened to Qiao Nian finish speaking. His expression grew uglier and uglier. He pursed his lips and said, "This is simply¡­ ridiculous!" He had never expected Mark to do such a crazy thing. He was so angry that he was panting heavily. His lips were trembling slightly, and his blue eyes were burning with cold fire. "He''s taking revenge. He harmed the Cui family and did such a crazy thing to the Lu family. He wants to take revenge on everyone who stopped him from ascending the throne back then!" the President said through gritted teeth. Qiao Nian looked at the president in front of her and hurriedlyforted him. "President, don''t be angry. If only we could capture Song Man alive at that time. That way, we would know the truth of what happened back then. Fortunately, Cui Qi is willing to testify against Mark. At this moment, we have to stabilize ourselves. We can''t let Mark discover that we''ve already discovered the truth." When the president heard Qiao Nian''s words, he sighed heavily. "I understand what you mean." Tomorrow, he had to take the opportunity to frame Mark. That way, all of Mark''s cheap shots and tricks would surface one by one. He looked at Qiao Nian and nodded. "Don''t worry, as long as he helped kidnap you, I won''t let him off." Qiao Nian nodded gently and said solemnly, "I believe the President will definitely investigate everything and stand up for us. However, if I want to get all the evidence, I have to find Mark''s lover and get her DNA to confirm that we''re not wrong." The president frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Song Qin hasn''t appeared in a long time. I''m not sure if she''s by Mark''s side now. If we can catch Mark tomorrow, we can take the opportunity to ask about everything, but¡­" The president paused, not knowing what to say next. They were all thinking of the best possible oue now, but if anything else happened at that time, it would be a big problem. At that time, even if his wife had already escaped Mark''s control, he would still be restrained by him. Even if tomorrow''s battle was difficult, he had to do his best to deal with it. Moreover, he could only seed and not fail! Qiao Nian looked at the president and said seriously, "President, I want to appear in court with Gu Zhou tomorrow as a witness for Cui Qi''s kidnapping of the Seventh Princess." Chapter 1623 Here It Comes

Chapter 1623 Here It Comes

She and Gu Zhou were not from Europe. Logically speaking, they should not appear in an European court. But if the two of them were witnesses, it would be different. They could testify against Cui Qi. That would be appropriate. The president had also had this thought. Now that he heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded in agreement. "Okay." The president nced at Qiao Nian with aplicated expression. The eldest daughter of the Lu family had been wandering outside for so long. It was the Lu family''s fortune that she became so outstanding. However, the president frowned slightly. If only his daughter was as smart as Qiao Nian. But on second thought, he didn''t want Lina to be like Qiao Nian. A person had to live a very hard life to be able to shoulder everything. At this moment, the butler knocked on the door. "President." When the President heard the butler''s voice, his expression faltered slightly. He looked down at the time on his wrist and asked with a slight frown, "What''s wrong?" "Mr. President, Mr. Gu and the people from Country Z''s embassy have arrived. They said that they have something to discuss with you." The butler''s respectful voice came from outside the door. When Gu Zhou heard the butler''s voice, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He frowned slightly. Could it be that the Mr. Gu the butler was talking about was his father? Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou. She looked at him and wondered if he was talking about Gu Zhou''s father. When the President heard the butler''s words, his expression instantly darkened. Although he had a good rtionship with Gu Ting, Gu Ting came with the people from Country Z''s embassy. This was not a private meeting. ording to the rules, he should have arranged a time in advance before appearing in public together with the media. It seemed that Gu Ting was worried that Gu Zhou would offend him this time, so he rushed to save him. He nced at Qiao Nian, then at Gu Zhou. Smiling, he said, "Some people say that you and your father are like fire and water. Looks like those are all fake. Your father still cares a lot about you." When Gu Zhou heard the President''s words, his expression was calm. "Those rumors were just fabricated. They''re all fake." A smile shed in the President''s eyes. Then, he looked at the door and said to the butler, "Let them in!" After a while, the door opened. After the butler entered, he made an inviting gesture. Gu Ting was the first to walk in. He was wearing a ck suit and had meticulous hair. He looked mature and steady. After he walked in, he looked around, his gaze finallynding on Qiao Nian''s face. Chen Qing and the embassy staff followed closely behind. The originally empty room was instantly filled with people. Gu Ting walked over to Qiao Nian. Seeing that Qiao Nian''s expression was as usual and that she wasn''t injured, his tense emotions rxed slightly. From the beginning to the end, his gaze did not linger on Gu Zhou for a second. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Ting in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to be so concerned about her. She had a strange feeling in her heart. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Ting, indicating that she was fine. She told him not to worry. After receiving Qiao Nian''s affirmative answer, Gu Ting heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the president, who was sitting at the other end, and bowed very politely in a businesslike manner. "President, I''ve taken the liberty to disturb you tonight mainly because of thepletion of the high-speed rail line in the east." As he spoke, he stood up straight and continued, "Your country''s officials have already examined it, but the high-speed rail matter is more serious. In the end, it still needs the president''s signature. As for the other after-sales work, we''re already preparing to hand it over to your country''s officials." The President looked at Gu Ting in front of him and his lips curved up slightly. He was still the same as before. No matter what he did, he was very considerate. He would never make anyone feel that he was rude. The president nodded and said with his usual expression, "Since the officials have already examined it, hand me the document to sign." When Gu Ting heard this, he turned to look at the people from the embassy behind him. The person standing at the front immediately handed the document to the butler of the pce. The butler respectfully handed the document to the president. The President nced at Gu Ting and the other people from the embassy and said, "Sit." Gu Ting sat down very naturally. The leading officials of the embassy also sat down, while the others stood at the back. Chapter 1624 Worried

Chapter 1624 Worried

? The president looked down at the document. Gu Ting, who was sitting beside Qiao Nian, felt slightly relieved when he saw that Qiao Nian looked healthy. He wanted to speak to Qiao Nian, but this wasn''t the right time. He could only wait for the right time. About three minutester, the president finished reading the document and saw the signatures of officials everywhere. Only then did he sign the document. The President handed the document in his hand to Gu Ting with a smile on his face and said, "Thank you for your trouble during this period of time, Mr. Gu. I hope you and the embassy can see our European country''s willingness to have a good rtionship with Country Z forever, as well as our gratitude to Country Z for helping to build the high-speed rail." This time, the President of Country Z was willing to help Europe build the high-speed rail line at cost. If it weren''t for the generosity of the President of Country Z, they might have been forced to ept the high-priced proposal of the United States. When Gu Ting heard the President''s words, he had a friendly smile on his face. He handed the document in his hand to the embassy staff beside him. "Mr. President, you''re too polite. After the signing today, we''ll send the high-speed rail E over overnight." "Thank you very much." The people from the embassy left after receiving the document. Gu Ting nced at the embassy and spoke. His gaze fell on the President''s face. There was a smile on his lips, and his voice was gentle and polite. "Mr. President, I heard from Chen Qing that my two children do things without thinking. I wonder if they have offended the President?" Gu Ting also knew that there were many procedures to go through to officially meet the president, but if he came to meet the president in private, he would be met with some resistance. Actually, he knew very well that the president knew that he hade overnight for the sake of Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, so he brought people from the embassy over. This way, he could save face for both sides and meet the president smoothly. He was friends with the president, but most people who could sit in the position of European president were suspicious of others. He did not want to fall out with the president. It was precisely because of this that he had asked Chen Qing toe over. That way, the president would not suspect that he had nted an informant in the pce. The President nced at Chen Qing, who was standing behind Gu Zhou, and understood. When he and Gu Zhou came out of the cell, Chen Qing had been staying there. Chen Qing must have realized that something was wrong, so he went to look for Gu Ting. The president smiled and said, "Gu Ting, you''re still as reserved as ever. These two children have been helping me with things. How can they offend me? You''re overthinking." "As a parent, I can''t help but think too much," Gu Ting said sincerely. "Thank you for being willing to teach them. It''s their honor to have this experience." When the President heard Gu Ting''s words, he casually smiled and said, "The two of them are good children. Gu Ting, you should have confidence in them. It''s gettingte. Go back and rest!" "Alright." Gu Ting looked at the president gently and continued, "Goodbye." With that, Gu Ting left the president''s study with Gu Zhou, Qiao Nian, and Chen Qing. After leaving the pce, Gu Ting heaved a sigh of relief. He turned back to look at Gu Zhou, who was standing beside him. His expression was dark, and his gaze was sharp. "Have you never thought of the consequences of angering the president?" Gu Ting''s eyes were sharp and his expression serious. "The royal family of Europe is in a mess. Now, many people have been keeping an eye on the president''s position. How many people have left Europe in order to avoid this chaos? You''re really brave. You actually got involved without hesitation." The more Gu Ting thought about it, the more unhappy he became. He said coldly, "You really do whatever you want. This time, you actually brought Sugar along. If anything happens to Sugar, will you be able to take responsibility?" When Gu Zhou heard Gu Ting''s words, aplicated look shed in his eyes. He pursed his lips tightly and did not refute Gu Ting''s words for the first time. Actually, he was also a little d that the president was not as unscrupulous and vicious as Mark. Otherwise, he and Nian''er would probably disappear from the pce silently. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou worriedly and said, "Dad, actually, that''s not what happened. I brought Gu Zhou here. I wanted to investigate the kidnapping twenty-one years ago. In the end, it''s all my fault." Chapter 1625 Protecting You

Chapter 1625 Protecting You

When Gu Ting heard Qiao Nian''s words, he frowned slightly and said, "How can you say that? He''s your husband. It''s only right for him to protect you. It''s his duty to investigate the truth for you." Gu Ting noticed that Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had their fingers interlocked. In a daze, he seemed to see his wife from many years ago. If only he and his wife could be together forever like these two. Gu Ting looked at Gu Zhou with a much gentler gaze. If his son had jumped out to refute him just now, he felt that his son would have been irresponsible. Now, Gu Zhou seemed to have taken his words to heart. He did not refute and seemed to be reflecting. It seemed that Gu Zhou had really grown up. Gu Ting''s gaze lingered on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s faces before he said, "It''s good that you''re fine. Although the President believes what the two of you are saying now, the rest of the royal family might attack you. I''ll send someone to protect you." Gu Ting had already realized that they were very far from the pce. He pped his hands gently. At this moment, Qiao Nian felt the ground tremble slightly. Then, she heard deafening footsteps. She looked up and saw a sea of people in the distance. Those people took a few steps forward before she could see that they were all wearing ck suits. In the darkness, if it weren''t for their skin, she would barely have been able to see them clearly. When they walked over, Qiao Nian realized that these people were all muscr and tall. Their group was like a united army, giving off an air of oppression. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Ting in surprise. Hadn''t he just said that he would send her a few people to protect her? Why were there so many people? They looked like an army. Had her father-inw misunderstood the term ''a few people''? Was this really just a few people? There were already more than a thousand people. Just now, her father-inw said that the royal family was in chaos. Despite that, he openly brought so many people to the entrance of the pce. Could it be that her father-inw was already prepared to forcefully bring them out of the pce? Qiao Nian looked at Gu Ting gratefully. Her father-inw seemed to be especially good to her. Gu Ting looked at those people and ordered, "From now on, stay by Qiao Nian''s side and listen to her orders. Protect her safety. If anything happens to her, I''ll hold you responsible!" Everyone raised their heads and puffed out their chests with imposing auras. Chen Qing looked at those people and stole a nce at the ignored Second Young Master. If Second Young Master didn''t look a little like Mr. Gu, she would have suspected that Second Young Master had been adopted. Second Young Madam looked more like Mr. Gu''s biological daughter. Gu Zhou didn''t think much of it. Europe was indeed very dangerous. In addition, he was almost certain that Mark was behind the kidnapping twenty-one years ago. He was very worried that Mark would still try to secretly attack Qiao Nian. With these people protecting Qiao Nian, he could be at ease. Gu Ting walked up to those people. He looked at his subordinate standing at the front and gave him a few reminders before bringing him to Qiao Nian''s side. "Sugar, these people are loyal to the Gu family. No matter what happens to you, you can call Lin Mian. They will usually protect you in the dark. Don''t worry, these are my wedding gifts to you." Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Gu Ting. In a daze, she seemed to see a blurry face gradually integrating with Gu Ting. From her perspective, it was as if he was hugging her. Could this be her memories from when she was very young? Qiao Nian smiled and didn''t decline. "Thank you, Dad." When Gu Ting heard Qiao Nian''s words, he was extremely satisfied. He said, "As long as you like it. If there''s anything, you can call me directly." "Okay." Gu Ting looked at Qiao Nian in satisfaction, then at Gu Zhou, who had his head lowered in silence. "I have to go back. Take good care of Sugar." "Okay," Gu Zhou agreed in a low voice. He looked up at Gu Ting''s retreating back and suddenly returned to the past. Every time his father and mother quarreled, he would leave helplessly. Chapter 1626 Thank You

Chapter 1626 Thank You

Gu Zhou looked at Gu Ting, who was gradually leaving. He pursed his thin lips and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Dad." Gu Ting stopped in his tracks. "Thank you," Gu Zhou said sincerely. Gu Ting wanted to turn around and look at Gu Zhou, but when he heard Gu Zhou''s words, he pursed his lips tightly. Then, he waved at Gu Zhou and left without hesitation. He didn''t want to turn around. He didn''t want Gu Zhou to see his wet eyes. Lin Mian and everyone else lowered their heads. After Gu Ting got into the car and left, they looked at Qiao Nian, waiting for her to speak. Seeing that Gu Ting''s car had already disappeared around the corner, Qiao Nian retracted her gaze and saw Lin Mian staring at her. He seemed to be waiting for her instructions. She walked up to Lin Mian and smiled. She said gently, "Mr. Lin, I''m Qiao Nian. Please take care of me in the future." With that, Qiao Nian reached out to Lin Mian. Lin Mian looked at Qiao Nian and hurriedly reached out to shake her hand. He noticed that Qiao Nian was looking at him with respect. Now, he understood why Mr. Gu doted on Qiao Nian so much. For this daughter-inw, Mr. Gu was already prepared to barge into the pce. Under any circumstances, he had to prioritize Miss Qiao Nian''s life. Lin Mian said, "Miss, this is what we should do. It''s not tiring." There were probably not many people in this world who respected them as much as Qiao Nian did. When Qiao Nian heard the word "Miss", her heart skipped a beat. These were her own troops, and they didn''t belong to anyone else. Qiao Nian was touched. She tried hard to calm herself down before saying, "It''s gettingte. Everyone, leave. If there''s anything to do, I''ll contact you." "Yes." Then, Lin Mian left with the group of people. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were about to walk towards Chen Qing''s car when Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something. She turned back to look at Chen Qing and asked in confusion, "Chen Qing, you''vee out of the prison. Then who''s watching Cui Qi in prison?" Cui Qi was the most important person in court tomorrow. Nothing must happen to him. Chen Qing''s heart had already jumped to his throat. When he realized that something was wrong, he immediately contacted Mr. Gu. This was Europe. The president had a lot of power. He could only ask Mr. Gu for help. When he heard Qiao Nian''s words, he didn''t expect the Second Young Madam to remember this so quickly. He said, "When I came out of the prison, Mr. Lin had already sent someone to guard Cui Qi." Qiao Nian''s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled back down. Cui Qi was too important. If anything happened to Cui Qi, their efforts for so many days would be in vain. "Tomorrow is a critical time. We have to ensure his safety. We can''t let anything happen to him," Qiao Nian said solemnly. Qiao Nian had experienced a lot and had been frightened the entire day. Tonight, they finally confessed the truth to the president. Fortunately, the president wasn''t angry. Qiao Nian was a little worried, so she got Chen Qing to drive to the prison. When they arrived at the prison, Qiao Nian stood outside and looked at Cui Qi through the window. Cui Qi sat motionless on the chair, his head lowered, as if he had stopped moving. Qiao Nian frowned. She looked at the soldier beside her and said, "Open the door. I''ll go in and take a look." The soldier knew Qiao Nian, so he opened the door and let her in. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi nervously. Her heart was beating like a drum, and she didn''t seem to hear anything else. "Cui Qi?" Qiao Nian called out carefully. Cui Qi, who had been sitting on a chair, looked up slightly when he heard Qiao Nian''s voice. His unfocused pupils gradually focused. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. "Miss Qiao?" When Qiao Nian heard Cui Qi''s voice, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked with concern, "I had some things to do just now. I just wanted to see you. Rest well today. You''ll be appearing in court tomorrow." Cui Qi naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. At the thought of Mark, he smiled bitterly. Chapter 1627 Threat

Chapter 1627 Threat

Cui Qi smiled self-deprecatingly. He naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. If he died, no one would be able to send Mark to prison. In the past, his life had been very rxed, but ever since he found out the truth, he no longer had the energy from before. It was as if he was already old. Cui Qi looked up at Qiao Nian and said weakly, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Qiao. I''ll be fine. If the president can clear my father''s name after Mark''s incident, I''ll definitely be especially grateful to you." With that, Cui Qi''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression and enunciated each word clearly. "If you lie to me, I''ll definitely drag you all down one by one before I go to the slums. I''ll let you know the consequences of lying to me!" Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi''s vicious gaze and subconsciously shielded Qiao Nian behind him. His eyes were cold, and his body exuded a cold aura of death. Cui Qi had a cold smile on his face. "Mr. Gu, actually, I just want the president to clear my father''s name. That''s all. As long as I get what I want, I won''t do anything." He paused for a moment before continuing, "Otherwise, you''ll live in fear for the rest of your lives. You have to know that I have nothing to lose." Cui Qi meant that no matter how guarded Gu Zhou was, there would always be times when he would miss something. He would spend his life killing them. His face was disfigured. When he smiled, he looked like a demon from hell. When Gu Zhou heard Cui Qi''s words, his narrow eyes were filled with coldness. He said in a low voice, "I think General Cui is mistaken. Back then, it was Earl Mark who saved you from the burning house and spent so much effort raising you. If youe out, shouldn''t thanking him be the first thing you do?" Gu Zhou''s words were like a cold dagger stabbing into Cui Qi''s chest. Cui Qi gritted his teeth and said, "I know everything in my heart. I''ll settle my debts one by one." Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Cui Qi''s face and he said calmly, "After such a big incident, your family is the one who needs your protection. Don''t forget to take your family away before you do anything. Otherwise, if you fall into the hands of others, you won''t even have the right to say no." Qiao Nian could tell that Gu Zhou was giving Cui Qi a warning. She looked at Cui Qi. He was already so angry and didn''t know who to trust. She looked at Cui Qi and said seriously, "Cui Qi, I think you should believe the president. Elders won''t stoop to the level of a junior. ording to the crimes you''vemitted, your crimes are unforgivable. If it were anyone else, you might have to meet your father in death." She paused for a moment and continued, "However, the president is willing to let you leave because he doesn''t want you to return here. He has never wanted to deal with your family. You should be wary of those with ulterior motives." She walked up to Cui Qi and looked down at him. She asked, "Do you think you''ll put a family member who once colluded with the enemy andmitted treason and embezzlement in an important position? The president ced you in an important position because he trusted you, and you haven''t trusted him until now." When Cui Qi heard Qiao Nian''s words, the hostility in his body gradually dissipated. He slowly lowered his gaze and pursed his lips. Qiao Nian was right. If a person made a mistake, he wouldn''t put that person in an important position, let alone let his family member enter his army. He would be afraid that that person would leak the secret. So the president had always treated him as a junior! Gu Zhou looked at Cui Qi, who had his head lowered. He sighed slightly and took Qiao Nian''s hand as they walked out. When they reached the door, he nced at Chen Qing, who was standing not far away, from the corner of his eye. When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou''s words, he hurriedly said, "Second Young Master, don''t worry. I''ll definitely watch over him personally until dawn. Nothing will happen." Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing, her eyes filled with relief. "It''s been hard on you during this period." "It''s my duty," Chen Qing said seriously. Chapter 1628 I’m Not Tired

Chapter 1628 I''m Not Tired

Holding Qiao Nian''s hand, Gu Zhou walked out of the prison. The moon was in the sky and stars were sparse. The night sky was beautiful today, as if everything was moving in a good direction. The two of them walked to the car. Qiao Nian was still looking up at the bright starry sky. Thinking of Cui Qi, and then of Mark, who was wandering freely outside, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. "Aftering here, I realized that things had already far exceeded our imagination." At that time, she only wanted to investigate the truth of the matter, but she didn''t expect so much of the past to be involved. Just thinking about everything Mark had done made her hair stand on end. How did Mark n this for twenty years without batting an eyelid? What kind of attitude did he put on to pretend to be Cui Qi''s savior? The two of them were just a step towards Mark''s ascension to the throne. There were probably many people like Cui Qi around Mark. They had always treated Mark as the closest person to them, but Mark was probably just using them. Gu Zhou reached out and wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. He no longer had his coldness. He looked down at Qiao Nian slightly, his gaze gentle. In a low voice, he said, "Are you a little tired because you''ve been too busy?" During this period of time, not only did she have to investigate the kidnapping more than twenty years ago, but she also had to help Madam President recuperate. She was spinning non-stop like a small spinning top and had no time to rest. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou''s heart ached for her. She gently wrapped her arms around his waist and looked up at Gu Zhou. In a gentle voice, she said, "I''m not tired. With you by my side and so many people helping me investigate that matter, I''m really not tired at all." As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, Gu Zhou''s eyes sparkled. Without hesitation, he kissed her bewitching red lips. It was rare for him to hear Qiao Nian say these words so bluntly. In his memory, Qiao Nian had always expressed everything very subtly. His eyes gradually softened. He hugged Qiao Nian tightly and said in a low voice, "Nian''er." "Huh?" Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. Moonlight fell on him and bathed him in it. He looked a little unreal, like a person in a painting. It was as if he would disappear from this world in the next moment. Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou''s eyes. At some point, his eyes had been tinged with lust. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Gu Zhou lightly on the lips before leaving. Qiao Nian said in a low voice, "Alright, we should go back." With that, Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou away and was about to leave when she was forcefully pulled back by Gu Zhou. "You¡­" Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou had already kissed her lips. After an unknown period of time, when Qiao Nian was about to suffocate, Gu Zhou let go of her reluctantly. The lust in his eyes intensified. He said seriously, "That''s what kissing is." Qiao Nian sensed his hand moving down her back. She hurriedly pushed Gu Zhou away and took a few steps back. With a serious expression, she said, "You have to pay attention to your image in public. Alright, drive back quickly. We still have to appear in court tomorrow morning." Seeing Qiao Nian enter the front passenger seat, Gu Zhou smiled faintly and got into the driver''s seat. Qiao Nian fastened her seatbelt. The car sheltered them from the cold outside. She looked at the quiet road ahead and pursed her lips helplessly. "I shouldn''t havee over again today. Actually, Cui Qi has already told me the truth." "I''ll be more at ease if youe." Gu Zhou turned the car key and ced his hands on the steering wheel. Thinking about what was about to happen tomorrow, he frowned and said sternly, "It should be fine. Even if something happens, it willeter." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she frowned slightly. Gu Zhou was right. Cui Qi would definitely tell the court everything tomorrow, but Cui Qi would also take revenge on them. Cui Qi was like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. No one knew when he would start to bite them. Qiao Nian thought of Mark, who had been living a carefree life. She pursed her lips and said, "I wonder if I can bring Mark down this time." Qiao Nian''s heart suddenly began to race. She felt vaguely uneasy. Chapter 1629 We’ll Do Our Best

Chapter 1629 We''ll Do Our Best

Seeing Qiao Nian''s worried expression, Gu Zhou leaned forward slightly and kissed her forehead. Heforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Cui Qi won''t be the only one testifying against him tomorrow. There''s also the president. The president has been fighting with him. Everything will be resolved tomorrow." Hearing Gu Zhou''s voice, Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on his face. Looking into his clear eyes, the uneasiness in her heart gradually dissipated. Her lips curved up slightly as she nodded. "Okay." The two of them indeed had their limitations. It was very difficult to fight Mark, the local tyrant, in an unfamiliar ce like Europe. Luckily, they still had the president''s help. Seeing that Qiao Nian''s expression had improved a lot, Gu Zhou said, "The rest has nothing to do with us. What we have to do now is to investigate the kidnapping twenty-one years ago and find the people who wanted to frame the Gu and Lu families to protect our home." Qiao Nian smiled in relief and said, "Yes, we''ll do our best!" At this point, Qiao Nian recalled Gu Yue, who had been living in MY. Her expression was serious as she said in a low voice, "I wonder how your brother''s investigation is going. It might not be easy for us to get evidence, but he should be able to get it soon." Their conversation with the president tonight had benefited them greatly. Through the appearance of Song Man, they discovered that the kidnapping twenty-one years ago was rted to Mark. At that time, when Eldest Senior Brother saw her, he told her that someone had been controlling Cui Huai. Cui Huai was not the real mastermind. The real mastermind was still hiding in the dark. If Gu Yue had evidence to prove all of this, the matter would be resolved instantly. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and saw a trace of mncholy sh in his eyes, but it was fleeting. She reached out and held his hand. She knew that Gu Yue was Gu Zhou''s biological brother. He cared a lot about Gu Yue. "Ah Zhou." Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. When she saw Gu Zhou looking over, she smiled gently. "Don''t worry. When this is over, Big Brother cane home with us!" When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, he stared unblinkingly at her. He seemed to have thought of something and nodded slightly. "Yes." The next morning. The trial of Annie''s assassination of Madam President officially began. This matter had caused an uproar on the Inte. Many people were waiting for the trial from overseas. As there were too many people, the president directly transferred a portion of the pce''s guards to guard the surroundings to prevent people with ulterior motives from interfering. It also indirectly protected the safety of all those who appeared in court. Annie was imprisoned in the transport vehicle, surrounded by soldiers. She was wearing a dark blue prison uniform. Her face was no longer as bright and mboyant as before. Her fiery red hair fell weakly on her shoulders. She sat in the prisoner''s room with her head lowered, her hands clenched into fists, her brow furrowed. Why? Why hadn''t her fathere to see her? She was the closest person to her father and his only bloodline. Did her father not care about her that much? For the past few days, she had felt as if time had passed. The reason why she had agreed to testify in court didn''t mean that she had really betrayed her father. She just wanted to see him. He was her beloved father. How could she betray him? But no matter what, he did note to see her. Annie frowned tightly, her eyes red-rimmed. She recalled the situation when she was young. She had gotten second ce in the school. She had thought that her father would praise her. After all, Lina had gotten into the top 500 in the school. When she brought the report card to her father, he only nced at it. Then, he said coldly, "You''re only second." At that moment, her burning heart seemed to be frozen. She couldn''t feel any warmth. Later on, she studied hard and got first ce. She thought that her father would praise her, but he only said indifferently, "Not bad." She had worked so hard to get first ce, but all she received was "Not bad". Annie heard the door open and saw a guard walk in. The guard put down the food and turned to leave, not even looking at Annie. Annie''s gaze fell on the food, and her eyes darkened. Chapter 1630 They’re Here

Chapter 1630 They''re Here

Perhaps her father had just been dyed previously, so he couldn''te to see her. That''s right. That had to be it. Previously, she had gotten someone to contact Cui Qi to save her. Her father had also asked Cui Qi to make a move, but the president was too cunning and had even arrested Cui Qi. When she was in the interrogation room, she heard the voices of the soldiers outside. It was as if Cui Qi had gone to kidnap Lina. At that time, Cui Qi brought more than 3,000 people with him, but those 3,000 people were all arrested by the president. Usually, her father would only send more than a hundred people to catch Lina and there would not be so many people. Father, he¡­ Her father must care about her the most. Otherwise, why would her father order so many people to kidnap Lina? If her father had caught Lina back then, he would definitely have gotten someone to negotiate with the president. Annie''s lips curved up slowly, and there was a determined glint in her eyes. She raised her hand to lift her fiery red hair. Sunlight filtered through the window, and her fiery red hair sparkled in the sunlight. Although her father had not been able to save her previously, it was not her father''s fault. The president was too cunning. If the president was not cunning, how could he have easily sat on the throne back then? This court session was personally held by the president. ording to the rules, the president would definitely invite his father to attend it. When that happened, her father would be able to see her and she could receive new instructions from him. She would have a chance to make aeback. Time passed bit by bit. Ten o''clock. The outside of the court was heavily guarded. No one spoke loudly. All they could hear was the sound of shoes hitting the floor. Everyone who should be attending had already arrived. Many people were sitting in the court. The judge in court this time was the most famous judge in Europe, Judge Jason. It was said that he was not afraid of power and had punished many scum in high society. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou took their seats. Qiao Nian looked around before approaching Gu Zhou slightly. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said, "It seems that most of the people have arrived. Only the president and Mark are left." Gu Zhou nced at the watch on his wrist and said in a low voice, "There are still five minutes." At this moment, orderly footsteps and low voices came from the door. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on the two of them. With a serious expression, she said, "Mark and Wright." Gu Zhou followed Qiao Nian''s gaze. When Mark and Wright appeared at the door, they attracted the attention of many people. Mark was expressionless, and his body emitted a cold aura. His lips were pursed tightly. Although his expression was calm, he still gave off a dark and terrifying feeling. When Mark walked in, he nced at everyone indifferently. When his gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face, his eyes darkened slightly. Soon, he retracted his gaze and he looked at Wright, who was beside him. He said a few words in a low voice and looked as if he was attending an ordinary event. He didn''t care about the case that was being trialed today at all. The president came in after Mark. When he did, Mark was already seated. When the president appeared, Judge Jason, who had been standing in court, immediately stood up to pay his respects. Everyone in the courtroom followed suit. Mark was still sitting there expressionlessly, looking as if he didn''t take the president seriously at all. He greeted him lightly. The president nced at Mark with aplicated expression. He just nodded, then found his seat and sat down. Thinking of how arrogant Mark had been just now, he wanted to see how long Mark couldst. It was time. Everyone fell silent. At this moment, the door outside the court had already closed, preventing anyone from entering. Some people who wanted to know the situation in the court could only watch the live-stream on the big screen outside. After Judge Jason sat down, he got someone to bring in the suspect in the murder of Madam President, Annie. At that moment, the door opened and two armed guards walked in with Annie. Although she didn''t rest well, she looked energetic. As soon as she entered, she searched the crowd. Her gaze fell on Mark''s face. When she saw Mark looking at her, her eyes seemed to be filled with a sea of stars. Chapter 1631 Pain

Chapter 1631 Pain

Annie still wanted to see through the thoughts in Mark''s eyes, but he had already looked elsewhere. Annie stopped in her tracks. Her heart felt as if it had been smashed to the ground and shattered into countless pieces. No, she must have seen it wrongly. How could her father not care about her? Annie stared unblinkingly at her father, trying to read his expression but he was already talking to someone next to him. Why? Why did her father look at her as if she was a stranger? She was clearly his biological daughter. Why didn''t he look at her? Why didn''t he care how she had been during this period of time? That wasn''t right. There was something else in his father''s eyes just now. If she wasn''t wrong, her father had looked at her with disappointment, coldness, and disdain. Disdain? Was her father despising her? Why? What had she done wrong? She had done nothing wrong! Annie could no longer feel her surroundings. It was as if she was standing alone in the darkness. All she could feel was bone-chilling and endless cold. Why? Had her father really abandoned her? But he was her only family in this world. She was also his only family in this world. Seeing that Annie was standing rooted to the ground, the guard whispered a reminder, but Annie didn''t seem to hear anything. She waspletely immersed in her own world. Seeing this, the guard, with the permission of the judge, brought Annie to the interrogation table. Judge Jason''s expression was calm, and his voice was serious and steady. "Annie, is there anything else you want to say about your murder of Madam President?" Annie looked at Jason nkly, as if she hadn''t heard what the judge was saying. The judge looked at Annie and frowned slightly. Mark was not far from Annie. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Annie!" When Annie heard Mark''s voice, she turned to look at him not far away, her eyes filled with grievance and sadness. Mark''s frown deepened. He said coldly, "Judge Jason is asking you a question!" Everyone heard Mark''s voice and understood what he meant. Mark probably wanted Annie to confess as soon as possible and stop wasting time here. Qiao Nian leaned slightly closer to Gu Zhou and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "He''s really ruthless." Annie stood there, staring unblinkingly at Mark. The sadness in her eyes was obvious. At this moment, she finally came back to her senses. Her father had never thought of saving her. He was probably still angry with her. He had lost the most capable general, Cui Qi, under him because of her. Now, even if her father came here, he was just doing his job. He had never thought of her at all. In his eyes, she was an abandoned child. No one cared about her. Annie pursed her lips, her tears falling uncontrobly. Why? Why had he never cared about her? He really didn''t care about their father and daughter rtionship at all. Annie looked at the judge''s face in despair. Her gaze fell on the screen at the side. It was filled with hard evidence of her murder of Madam President. All of Annie''s hopes were dashed. She tried hard to suppress her tears. She sniffled and said hoarsely, "I-I acknowledge¡­" "Wait a minute." Before Annie could finish speaking, Qiao Nian''s clear voice interrupted her. The court had always been a very serious ce. One could speak only if one was allowed by the judge. However, as this matter was rted to the president, the judge had set up a free court in advance so that everyone could speak. Just like how Mark had spoken to Annie once previously. No one stopped Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian nced coldly at Annie, who was not far away. Previously, she had realized that Annie''s attitude was strange. Later on, when she heard from the guards that she was still calling for her dad in her dreams, she understood that Annie had only said that she wanted to identify the murderer to force Mark to appear. Mark didn''t acknowledge his daughter, but Annie still acknowledged Mark as her father. Qiao Nian didn''t think that Annie was a filial child. Instead, she felt that Annie was extremely stupid. Chapter 1632 I Confess

Chapter 1632 I Confess

How could Mark have taken a liking to Annie if she was so stupid? Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Judge Jason, who was not far away. She said very politely, "I''m very sorry, Your Honor. I wonder if I can ask Earl Mark something?" Jason had already received the president''s permission, so he nodded. "Sure." "Thank you." Qiao Nian nodded slightly, then looked at Mark, who was not far away, with a sharp and cold gaze. Her voice was as cold as ice. "Earl, Princess Annie is your daughter. She''s only in her early twenties this year. How can someone her age have the guts to murder Madam President, and use such a brilliant method? May I ask if the Earl knows who instructed Princess Annie behind the scenes?" Annie had a mboyant personality. She said whatever she wanted. How could she do such aplicated thing? To put it simply, Annie didn''t have the brains. Many of the people present were from the royal family. They all knew what kind of person Annie was and knew very well that Annie would definitely not dare to attack Madam President alone. Someone must have arranged for Annie to do those things. Although everyone knew this, no one dared to say it. They all looked curiously at the young woman who had stood up to speak. She was really a beautiful woman. Unfortunately, she probably wouldn''t live long. When Mark heard Qiao Nian''s voice, his eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at her coldly and seemed to have thought of something. He raised his hand to cover his mouth slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face. Mark didn''t answer Qiao Nian at all. Instead, he looked directly at Annie, who was standing at the interrogation table. He gave her a look that said, "Hurry up." Qiao Nian noticed Mark''s gaze. Frowning slightly, she followed his gaze and looked at Annie worriedly. When Annie received Mark''s gaze, her eyes were filled with despair. She didn''t look at Qiao Nian, but at Mark. Her voice trembled as she said, "I-I was the one who poisoned Madam President. I''ll bear the consequences myself." With that, tears streamed down Annie''s face, as if she was in great pain. When Qiao Nian heard Annie''s words, her eyes turned cold. "Where''s the motive? What conflict does Madam President have with you? Why did you poison her?" When Annie heard Qiao Nian''s voice, she turned to look at her. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Gu Zhou, who was beside Qiao Nian. She still remembered that day. She shook off the guards and slipped in. She saw a god-like person standing there. At that time, she felt that he was her true love. She had to be with him. But now, that man was just like his father, unwilling to even look at her. His gaze was fixed on Qiao Nian. How was this fair?! How could Qiao Nian obtain that man''s love? How was she inferior to Qiao Nian? If Qiao Nian hadn''t discovered that there was something wrong with the herbs she had given Madam President, she wouldn''t have ended up like this, and she wouldn''t have been abandoned by her father. All of this was Qiao Nian''s fault. If only Qiao Nian didn''t exist in this world. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Annie red at Qiao Nian like a dog about to go crazy. She shouted crazily, "Did I do something wrong? I just love my country. I just want our country to prosper. I can''t ept an invalid Madam President. She can''t bring any benefits to our country at all. Such a person should die early!" Annie flicked her hair, causing her fiery red hair to flutter again. Her eyes became firm,pletely ignoring the angry Qiao Nian. "I confess! I did all of this. Those who drag people down don''t deserve to live!" Qiao Nian stood there calmly. She narrowed her eyes slightly, hiding the anger and helplessness in them. Not only did she find Mark despicable, but she also found Annie pathetic. One of them directly pushed the me to his only biological daughter, while the other was willing to be her father''s scapegoat. Seeing that the judge was silent, Annie repeated word by word, "Your Honor, I admit that I murdered Madam President. I plead guilty. You can sentence me to jail." No matter what her father thought, she didn''t want to upset him. Chapter 1633 Hatred

Chapter 1633 Hatred

Mark sat where he was. When he heard Annie say "I confess" in her usual arrogant tone, something else shed in his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He was still ying with the prayer beads in his hand absent-mindedly, as if he was still watching a show casually. The judge frowned slightly. He knew exactly what the president had instructed him to do previously, but now that Annie was in this state, he didn''t know what to say. He subconsciously looked at the president. The president tried hard to calm his anger. He couldn''t let anyone see his expression. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "Case closed. Next case!" The president knew very well that there was no point in wasting time with Annie now. Annie loved Mark the most. She would rather be hurt than let Mark suffer. Qiao Nian looked at Annie, who was not far away, and her lips curved up coldly. A pitiful person must have something hateful about her. Annie had brought this upon herself. If she had seen the truth earlier, she probably wouldn''t have been used by Mark. However, Annie was a willing party. This was what made Qiao Nian feel sad. Mark was not worthy of being Annie''s father at all. After Annie finished speaking, she seemed to realize the consequences of her decision. She squatted on the ground, her face ashen, and hugged her head with both hands. Qiao Nian slowly sat down and closed her eyes helplessly. She could only wait for the next case. As long as Cui Qi admitted that it was Mark''s fault, there would be witnesses and evidence. Even if Mark wanted to quibble, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. However, would Cui Qi really confess everything? Qiao Nian felt uneasy. Gu Zhou seemed to have already read Qiao Nian''s mind. He gently held her hand and said gently, "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou. When she heard Gu Zhou''s words, she calmed down slightly. That made sense. Annie was Mark''s biological daughter. It was only right for Annie to protect Mark, but Cui Qi was different. There was a blood feud between Cui Qi and Mark. After Qiao Nian thought everything through, she heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Gu Zhou and nodded. Judge Jason''s calm voice rang out. "The first case of Annie murdering Madam President has ended. Now, we''ll start the second case. Please invite the people involved in the second case. Those who are unrted, please leave immediately." At this moment, the soldier dragging Annie down from the interrogation table crossed paths with Cui Qi, who had been brought over by the soldier. Although Princess Annie had already cleaned up herself, she no longer looked energetic. She looked dispirited. However, Cui Qi looked much better, as if the blow had never happened. Cui Qi entered the courtyard. His gaze swept across the courtyard, and finallynded on Mark. Mark! Cui Qi pursed his lips tightly. He recalled the Cui family when his father was still around. At that time, he was carefree. He knew very well that no matter what happened, as long as his father was around, his father would definitely settle everything for him. At that time, he would not be the next heir of the Cui family. He could enjoy the life of a rich second-generation heir. But all of this had been ruined by Mark. His father was dead, his mother had died for him, and his brother had disappeared. Everything was on him, and he had no choice but to shoulder everything in the Cui family. He had personally taken care of his parents'' funeral and even sent someone to look for his brother. At that time, he clearly remembered the way he looked in the mirror. In one night, he had gone from a child to an adult. An adult who had to shoulder the entire family. Life was already very bitter. He had tried hard to support his family, but he had not expected there to be a fire in the house, let alone think that the fire would cause a burn on his face. Even now, he remembered that it was Mark who had rushed into the fire and saved him from it. He was clearly his savior. How had he be his enemy? He had thought about it all nightst night and finally understood something. Chapter 1634 Firing Shots

Chapter 1634 Firing Shots

Her parents were no longer around. Why did his brother disappear too? This meant that perhaps Mark felt that his brother was too old and not easy to control, so he made him disappear. Hehe. He didn''t know if he was lucky or unlucky. He was young, so Mark had kept him alive to sharpen him into a de that he could use to stab at others. Cui Qi''s gaze gradually turned vicious. His gaze was like a knife that shed fiercely at Mark''s face. Ridiculous. This was simply ridiculous. He was the greatest joke in the world. Mark noticed Cui Qi''s gaze and a trace of panic shed in his eyes. He gripped the pendant on his finger tightly, but he quickly calmed down and put on a calm expression. Annie was pulled out by the guard. She noticed the killing intenting from Cui Qi and gradually woke up. Cui Qi. Cui Qi knew many things about his father. Could it be that Qiao Nian was telling the truth? Was Cui Qi really nning to tell everyone about everything her father had done? She looked at Cui Qi. She had interacted with Cui Qi for more than ten years, so she knew every look in his eyes very well. Annie''s gaze changed. She took out the pistol at the guard''s waist, her eyes filled with killing intent. She had to protect her father. She could not let him be hurt in any way! With this thought in mind, Annie gripped her pistol tightly and fired two shots at Cui Qi without hesitation. "Be careful!" The gunshots rang out at the same time as Qiao Nian''s. Everyone present was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. The guard standing beside Annie hurriedly restrained her and snatched the gun from her hand. There were a total of six bullets in this gun, and five of them were used. Just now, Cui Qi had beenpletely focused on Mark. He hadn''t expected Annie to shoot him directly. By the time he realized that something was wrong, he had already been shot. He dodged the first bullet, but he was hit by the second. Qiao Nian quickly ran towards Cui Qi and subconsciously covered his bleeding chest with her hand. Although her method of resuscitation was skillful, Cui Qi was bleeding too much. Blood still flowed out between her fingers, instantly staining his prison uniform red. The president was also stunned just now. He did not expect Annie to shoot Cui Qi in public. When he walked over, he saw Cui Qi lying on the ground in pain, blood flowing everywhere. The president''s eyes instantly turned cold. He looked at Annie, who was pressed to the ground by the guards, and questioned angrily, "What are you doing?" Annie smiled coldly and raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked at Cui Qi not far away and said crazily, "Uncle, can''t you understand? I''m just cleaning up the trash!" The president''s expression instantly turned ugly. "He''s just a general who can''t even handle a small matter. He doesn''t deserve to live in this world. I asked him to kill Lina, but in the end, he failed. This kind of trash should be cleaned up, shouldn''t it?" Annie tried hard to stand up. Her gaze fell on the president''s face. "The appearance of such trash in front of me is simply polluting my eyes." "You¡­ you''re too impudent!" The president''s eyes darkened. He hadn''t expected Mark to have such a loyal daughter who was willing to take all the me. Qiao Nian had been pressing the bleeding wound for Cui Qi. She looked up at Chen Qing, who had rushed over, and hurriedly said, "Send him to the hospital for emergency treatment!" Chen Qing nodded and hurriedly called for the people he had brought to carry Cui Qi out. However, Cui Qi was no longer breathing. Just as Chen Qing was about to leave, Qiao Nian quietly ced something in his pocket. Chen Qing was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He nodded slightly and left. Annie just realized that Cui Qi was no longer breathing. She smiled wantonly, but as she smiled, tears streamed down her face. "This is great. This is really great." Annie''s voice was teary. Her eyes were red as she nced at Mark, who was not far away. Afraid that she would be discovered, she hurriedly looked away. "Don''t you think it''s funny that you''re sending a dead person to the hospital for emergency treatment?" Chapter 1635 Crazy

Chapter 1635 Crazy

Annie raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face and said with a smile, "He was shot at such a close distance. He won''t survive at all. I advise you not to waste your medical resources for nothing." Mark, who was standing not far away, heard Annie''s words. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He hadn''t expected Annie to do this. Aplicated look shed in Mark''s eyes, as if he had thought of something. His frown rxed. The president looked at Annie. All his ns had been disrupted by her. If she hadn''t fired the shots, he could have taken down Mark easily. All these years, Mark had been controlling the entire European royal family behind the scenes, and he had used very ruthless methods. The president sighed heavily and said sternly, "Annie, do you know what you''re doing? Not only did you assassinate Madam President, but you also shot Cui Qi in front of everyone. Everyone saw the entire process of your crime. You''re definitely going to die. No one can protect you." "Protect me for what?" Annie raised her eyebrows slightly. Her gaze fell on the president''s face not far away and she said with a smile, "I''ve never liked the fact that there''s a sickly First Madam in Europe and a hypocritical Seventh Princess." Annie smiled and said arrogantly, "I''m the most beautiful princess in Europe. When I look at Lina''s hypocritical face, I can''t help but want to throw up!" Qiao Nian slowly wiped the blood off her hands. Her gaze fell on Annie''s face. She seemed to have thought of something and said sympathetically, "Annie, I know you were trying to silence him." Qiao Nian''s words were like a bomb that exploded in Annie''s mind. Annie stood rooted to the ground, her lips trembling. She looked at Qiao Nian in a daze, not knowing what to say. Annie subconsciously looked at Mark, who was not far away. Mark had his head lowered as he spoke to Wright, as if he didn''t care about her situation at all. "Nonsense." Annie red at Qiao Nian, her eyes turning redder and redder. She roared hysterically, "What do you know? Those who can''tplete their missions don''t deserve to live. They don''t deserve to live in this world." She wasn''t saying this for Qiao Nian to hear, but for herself. If she couldplete the mission her father had given her properly, her father would not have abandoned her. However, Annie felt a little relieved. Although she hadn''tpleted the mission her father had given her, she had protected her father. Her father no longer had to be afraid of the president. She could be considered to have made up for her mistake! Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Annie''s face. Annie''s eyes were filled with hatred. She had also noticed how Annie had stolen a nce at Mark just now. Her lips curved up slightly as she said coldly, "Annie, even if Cui Qi didn''tplete your mission, you don''t have to kill him, right? If you don''t shoot, you can be released from prison after the sentence is over." She paused for a moment and continued, "But now, you chose to kill Cui Qi directly. Aren''t you covering up for someone else?" "Shut up, you fool. I don''t know what you''re talking about at all!" Annie shouted with her eyes closed. Seeing that the surroundings had quietened down, she muttered softly, "I didn''t cover anything for my father." "So you''re covering up for your father." Qiao Nian looked at Annie calmly, her lips curving up slightly. "That''s true. Cui Qi is working for your father. He should only listen to your father''s orders. ording to this logic, why would he listen to you?" Seeing that Annie was in a daze, Qiao Nian took a step forward and questioned, "Also, you''re the princess of an Earl. How can you make a general work for you? That general even used the power of the army. Could it be that you want to rebel?" Annie raised her hand to p Qiao Nian''s face, but she was held tightly by the soldiers beside her and was unable to move. She red at Qiao Nian angrily, wishing she could kill her. "Shut up." Annie looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression. "He was doing something for your father. Annie, do you think everyone in the country is stupid?" Qiao Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Annie coldly. Chapter 1636 Refusal to Speak

Chapter 1636 Refusal to Speak

Qiao Nian could tell that Annie was on the verge of breaking down. As long as Annie identally said something wrong, she could turn Mark into a suspect and lock him up. Annie looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression. She was panting heavily, like a trapped beast. Her lips trembled slightly as she said loudly, "No, no, my father didn''t do it. I did it all alone." "Annie, you''re just an ordinary princess. How can you control a general and make him work for you?" Qiao Nian clenched her fists tightly and looked at Annie nervously. She was waiting for Annie to make a mistake. "Cui Qi¡­ Cui Qi admires me, so Cui Qi would do such a thing to save me!" Towards the end, Annie couldn''t help butugh, as if she had found the perfect excuse to absolve her father, Mark. "So, Cui Qi will listen to whatever I say. Haha, Qiao Nian, stop talking. I''ll never give you the answer you want." Annie was determined to me herself for all the crimes. No matter what, she would not betray Mark. When Qiao Nian heard Annie''s words, she understood what she meant. Annie wanted to take all the me. She wanted to get Mark out of this. "You¡­" Before Annie could finish speaking, she met Qiao Nian''s sympathetic eyes. Her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by a hand. She didn''t dare to look into Qiao Nian''s eyes. She turned to look at the President beside her and said in a mncholic voice, "Mr. President, it''s because I can''t stand the fact that there''s a sickly Madam President in Europe. I can''t stand the fact that Lina, who''s average and stupid, is a princess. Such people are an eyesore so I want to kill them. Now that the evidence is conclusive and I''ve already admitted it, what else do you want to ask me?" Annie paused, then said, "I won''t say anything else." When the president heard Annie''s words, he took a deep breath and tried to suppress the anger in his heart. Annie had actually used such nonsense to get him to close the case. Mark. Hehe, Mark was really capable. He actually had such a loyal daughter who was always thinking for him. The President''s frown deepened. He looked at Annie coldly and said nothing for a long time. For so many years, he had been suppressed by Mark. Even if he did not have any real power, it did not matter. As long as the people of Europe could live well, he did not want to make things too ugly with his brother. But now, all of that was different. His wife and daughter had been bullied to such an extent, but he did not have the ability to protect them. The president slowly lowered his gaze. He could never ept that his wife and daughter had been bullied!!! Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou could both sense that the president was really angry. They exchanged a look and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. They really hadn''t expected Annie to be so crazy. For Mark, she was willing to kill in front of everyone. All their ns had been ruined by Annie. This court session had to end. The president looked up again, his azure eyes filled with coldness. He looked at Annie in front of him and said coldly, "Take her away." Annie''s lips curved into a wide smile. Her gaze gradually moved from the president''s face to Mark''s. The smile on her face faltered slightly. Father. She had never expected her father to look at her so coldly, as if she should have done all of this. To him, she had just done what she should have done.There wasn''t anything worthy to be proud of. Annie''s heart sank and shattered into countless pieces. Annie slowly closed her eyes and was dragged out by the guard. Retribution. It was really retribution! She had just said that Cui Qi was useless and should be killed. The current her was also a useless person to her father. Annie burst into tears. Her sobs sounded extremely miserable. After Annie was pulled away, the courtroom finally quietened down. Mark slowly stood up and walked towards the president. Chapter 1637 Not Worth It

Chapter 1637 Not Worth It

Mark looked at the president and apologized sincerely in a gentle voice. "I''m sorry. I never expected Annie to do such a crazy thing. Fortunately, we''ve already investigated everything. Annie will be punished by thew. I hope you don''t mind this. It''s not worth it if this affects our rtionship." Not worth it? Mark didn''t even want his daughter, but he actually dared to talk about the worth of their rtionship. The president felt that Mark was too funny. Mark was about to pat the president on the shoulder like an elder brother tofort him, but the next moment, the president dodged. Mark''s hand stopped awkwardly in midair. He looked at the president in surprise, a trace of sadness shing in his eyes. The president''s gaze fell on Mark''s face. His eyes were as sharp as a cold de. He said, "I think you know very well who the cold person is in this matter!" When Mark heard the president''s words, he pretended to be calm and said, "Yes, it''s all my fault. I''ve spoiled Annie since she was young. She''s now paying the price for what she did¡­" The president smiled coldly and continued, "You''re right. That person who wreaked havoc will ultimately pay the price for everything he did¡­" He would wait to see Mark pay the price! He would never let Mark off! Mark sensed that the president''s gaze was a little different from before. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared unblinkingly at him. However, this didn''t matter. Even if the president had a rift with him because of this, it didn''t matter. His n was about to bepleted. At that time, who would still dare to show off in front of him? Mark thought through the implications. He smiled gently and looked at the president in front of him. "Since the case is over, I''ll go back first." With that, Mark left with the people behind him, not waiting for the president''s answer. It was as if what he had just said was just to inform the president. After Mark and the others left, the president couldn''t help but sigh. Qiao Nian watched as they left and her eyes gradually darkened. "The days ahead are long." Wright, who had been following Mark, frowned when he heard Qiao Nian''s words. Seeing Mark turn around, he followed suit. Wright was wearing a ck suit. He stood beside Mark like a ferocious beast hiding in the dark. At any time, as long as Mark gave the order, he would risk his life to bite his prey. Mark was tall and had obvious European characteristics. With one hand in his pocket, he looked less noble. Instead, he looked colder and stronger, making people fear him. Mark lowered his gaze slightly, looking down at the world. He ignored the president standing at the side and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. It was said that the women in Country Z were gentle,harmless and small minded. However, the girl who had just spoken waspletely different from the women in Country Z he had seen before. Her facial features were exquisite. Compared to European women, she looked more like an angel. However, angels were naturallypassionate and there was an unruliness about her. The sharpness in her eyes was very obvious. Interesting. Mark''s lips pursed slightly, and there was a trace of admiration in his eyes. He had only attended court as a matter of routine. He didn''t expect to meet such an interesting woman. Men liked to conquer the world and women. Mark was no exception. Mark didn''t like gentle little white flowers. He liked roses with thorns. When he saw Qiao Nian, his blood boiled. If she had been by his side back then, wouldn''t his grand ambition have beenpleted long ago? All these years, he had supported Annie and Wright. These two people were so stupid that he couldn''t help but have a headache. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes slightly. She didn''t understand why Mark looked so happy. Was there something wrong with his brain? His daughter was about to die, but he was still happy. Qiao Nian''s eyes darted around. She took a step forward and asked, "Earl, I have something to consult you about." Chapter 1638 Questioning

Chapter 1638 Questioning

Since Mark wasn''t leaving now, Qiao Nian wouldn''t give him an easy chance. She smiled gently. "Although Annie has already admitted all her crimes just now, there''s something I haven''t understood." Seeing the brashness on her face, the joy in Mark''s eyes became even more obvious. "Earl, from the moment you entered the court, I''ve noticed that you''ve been ying with your thumb ring. Could it be that this ring is new and doesn''t suit you?" Qiao Nian smiled at Mark, her voice gentle and mellow. When Mark heard Qiao Nian''s words, he subconsciously looked at the thumb ring, as if he was thinking about something. Qiao Nian smiled and said, "The judge has already said just now that the connection between Annie and Cui Qi is through the thumb ring." As she spoke, Qiao Nian took out a ring in a transparent bag from her pocket. The ring shone under the light. "We''ve investigated. Not only are Princess Annie and General Cui Qi''s fingerprints on this ring, but your fingerprints are also on it," Qiao Nian said lightly. Seeing the judge walk over, she smiled and said, "Your Honor, we also have a new witness." Instinctively, the judge looked at the president. When he nodded, the judge said, "Bring the witness over." This time, the person who came was none other than Cui Qi''s capable subordinate. His name was Andi. Andi was the person Chen Qing had captured that night when he went straight to the warehouse with his men. Andi was brought in. He kept his head lowered and was trembling. Everyone present was a big shot. No matter who it was, he couldn''t afford to offend any of them. However, he had been with General Cui Qi for so many years. When he was brought over with General Cui Qi this morning, he heard General Cui Qi talk about Mark. He really did not expect Earl Mark to be so vicious. Andi took a deep breath and tried to stand up straight, but his legs felt weak. He stared unblinkingly at Mark. Mark nced at Andi and pondered for a moment. He said lightly, "I don''t know him." "I''m the deputy general beside General Cui Qi!" Andi said through gritted teeth. When Mark heard Andi''s words, he nodded lightly and said, "Oh." Mark was very busy. He had no time to remember those insignificant people. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Andi''s face. She picked up the ring in her hand and asked with a smile, "Andi, you know this ring, right?" "Yes," Ander said firmly. Many times, when Earl Mark asked General Cui Qi for help, he would send this ring and a letter to General Cui Qi. He had seen it many times. "This ring is Earl Mark''s token. Earl Mark likes to write letters to instruct General Cui Qi to do things. This ring is a token. I''ve seen it many times. Moreover, General Cui Qi said that seeing the ring is equivalent to seeing Earl Mark himself. He told us to be vignt. As long as Earl Mark''s ring appears, we have to inform the general immediately." The President''s gaze fell on the ring in Qiao Nian''s hand. He looked coldly at Mark, who was standing not far away. Now that Andi had made it so clear, he wanted to see how Mark would continue to quibble. The judge also looked at Mark and asked, "Earl, what do you have to say about this ring? Mark just looked calmly at the ring in Qiao Nian''s hand. He slowly walked up to Qiao Nian and reached out his hand. When everyone saw this, their hearts jumped to their throats. They were very worried that Earl Mark would be angry and attack Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian''s figure was weak. She probably wouldn''t be able to withstand a palm strike from Mark. Qiao Nian''s expression was calm as she ced the ring in Mark''s hand, as if she wasn''t worried that Mark would attack her at all. Actually, there was already a silver needle in her left hand that was ready to be shot. Even if she had to fight Mark in court, she wasn''t afraid. Mark took the ring from Qiao Nian and looked at it carefully. He nodded seriously. "That''s right. This is my ring." Everyone was stunned. Chapter 1639 Lost It

Chapter 1639 Lost It

They didn''t expect Mark to admit it. Was Mark going to admit that he was the one who had sent Cui Qi to kill the Seventh Princess? At this moment, Mark said lightly, "But I lost this ring a week ago." Mark''s expression was calm, as if he did not take this matter seriously at all. The president''s expression was as dark as ink. He knew that he couldn''t convict Mark now, but he didn''t want to see Mark be so at ease in court. What did he mean by losing the ring? The ring was often worn on his hand, and this ring was a token of Mark and Cui Qi. How could he throw it away just like that? "In that case, we have to investigate this matter carefully. For the time being, you''ll be detained!" The president looked at Mark coldly and said. Detained. Neither Qiao Nian nor Gu Zhou had expected the president to say this. They looked at the president beside them. The president was exuding a cold aura. He was no longer as gentle as he usually was. It seemed that the president understood what he had to do. The European royal family was in a mess. In fact, the president was just a name. He did not have much real power. For the sake of the European people, he usually chose to tolerate many things, but he did not expect to have topromise every time. But the president now understood that even if he kept holding back, it would be useless. Mark would only push his luck and bully his family. Wright, who was standing beside Mark, instantly changed his expression. He frowned, his eyes cold as he stared unblinkingly at the president in front of him. He had never expected the president to be so bold as to ground his father. The president did not take his father seriously at all. Wright was about to speak, but when he thought about how this was not a suitable asion to speak, he could only forcefully suppress his dissatisfaction. Mark''s eyes were dark, like a bottomlesske. There was anger on his face, and his cold gaze was like a big knife that cut through everything. Mark''s gaze fell coldly on the president''s face. He enunciated each word clearly. "President, did you say anything just now?" His voice was cold and oppressive, as if he was questioning the President. The guards standing beside the president nervously gripped the pistols at their waists. They were all frightened by Mark''s aura. They knew very well how many troops Mark had. They were even more afraid that with a wave of his hand, Mark''s guards outside would rush in andpletely crush them. The judge frowned slightly. This was Europe. The president of Europe had absolute authority in some aspects, but Mark was questioning the president directly. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were also nervous. The two of them exchanged a look and fell silent. The president''s eyes were cold, as if he was willing to die with Mark in the next moment. Mark tidied his sleeves and said lightly, "Mr. President, Annie was the one who poisoned Madam President and killed the Seventh Princess. She has already confessed, and I have apologized." "Annie will be sentenced to death soon. My only daughter is going to die, and your wife and daughter are still alive and well." The meaning behind Mark''s words was obvious. He wanted the president to stop while he was ahead. He wanted him to stop causing trouble. Seeing that the president was gritting his teeth, Mark took a step forward and said coldly, "Sometimes, one has to know their limits. Don''t always fantasize. Think about your limits. Don''t hit a rock with an egg." Mark''s voice wasn''t loud, but it spread throughout the courtroom. The temperature in the courtroom instantly dropped. Everyone looked at Mark nervously. None of them had expected Mark to threaten the president at this moment. The President had already made it very clear just now. If he went back on his word now, he might lose all his face, and he would not be able to maintain control of Europe in the future. Then, Europe would already be in Mark''s pocket. Qiao Nian nced at the President and Mark. Now, the two powerful figures in Europe werepeting. If they really fought here today, she and Gu Zhou would probably not be able to escape unscathed. Chapter 1640 Resolved

Chapter 1640 Resolved

The situation was extremely dangerous now. A war was about to break out. "Lord Earl." Qiao Nian stepped forward slightly, a gentle smile on her face. Her beautiful fox-like eyes seemed to be filled with stars. Her voice was like spring water in the mountains, giving off a rxed and happy feeling. "I think there''s some misunderstanding between you and the President." The president and Mark, who were at daggers drawn, stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian. The President thought, "I just want him to be detained. There''s no misunderstanding at all!" The atmosphere in the entire court was oppressive. No one dared to step forward and speak. Only Qiao Nian dared to speak. Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. Seeing her calm expression, he knew that Qiao Nian wouldn''t do anything she wasn''t confident of. He didn''t say anything and let Qiao Nian do whatever she wanted. When Qiao Nian smiled, she made one feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze. She gave off a bright feeling. "There are a total of two cases today. The first is the case of Princess Annie poisoning Madam President. The second case was originally to interrogate Cui Qi for the intentional murder of the Seventh Princess. However, before the second case started, Princess Annie shot and killed Cui Qi in front of everyone." Qiao Nian looked at Mark and said calmly, "Although the evidence shows that you have nothing to do with this, Princess Annie is still your daughter." As Qiao Nian spoke, she noticed the maliciousness in Mark''s eyes, as if a storm was about to arrive. However, Mark didn''t speak. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and continued calmly, "As the saying goes, it''s the father''s fault for not teaching his child well. Princess Annie hasmitted so many crimes. Her crimes are already confirmed. It''ll be difficult to stop the rumors from spreading." "This trial is live-streamed worldwide. There are also many European citizens outside the court who are concerned about the case. Not only is the respected Judge Jason in the court, but there are also royal reporters. Everything will be recorded and seen by future Europeans." Seeing the pause on Mark''s face, Qiao Nian understood that she had made the right bet. "Whether this matter has anything to do with you or not has yet to be investigated. There are many people spouting nonsense outside. Even if you don''t care about the opinions of others, this will be recorded in history. You''ve been famous for your entire life. You can''t ruin your reputation in history because of the nonsense of the public, right?" Since ancient times, the emperors of Country Z might not be what the people around them thought, but they cared a lot about what happened after their death. When some emperors were alive, they fought in battles everywhere and unified the world. Then, they began to unify the currency andnguage. They even made many contributions. No one remembered how many people had died under his rule. Everyone only knew that he had conquered the world and he had done many good things for his people. Mark lowered his gaze slightly, the anger in his eyes dissipating significantly. If he wanted to be the president, he could deal with the current president at any time. He cared a lot about what was recorded in history. He could only take it slow. In the future¡­ Mark retracted his thoughts. His tone was low with a trace of dissatisfaction. "I can wash my hands of everything just because I''m detained?" When Qiao Nian heard Mark''s words, she roughly understood what he wanted. He wanted a beautiful name and story in the history books for future generations to admire. In that case, the rest would be easy. "The President knows that the impact of this matter is not good but the President wants you detained. After he investigates this matter, he can clear your name." Qiao Nian''s tone was as gentle as the wind. "After the truth is revealed, there won''t be anyone who will spout nonsense. Your reputation will naturally not be affected. Not only that, you''ll definitely be a role model in history for not supporting a princess who breaks thew as well as putting righteousness before his family!" When the President heard Qiao Nian''s words, his heart skipped a beat. With a serious expression, he said, "This matter is too important. I''ll personally investigate the entire matter. When the timees, I''ll definitely give the public a perfect answer." He wanted to take the opportunity to find something on Mark so that he could no longer do whatever he wanted! Chapter 1641 Apologizing

Chapter 1641 Apologizing

When Qiao Nian heard the President''s ambiguous words, she hurriedly smiled and saved the day. "Earl, since the President is personally investigating this matter, I believe the truth will surface soon. Don''t waste the President''s good intentions." Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face, and his lips curved up imperceptibly. His Nian''er was really good at salvaging the situation. With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on the president not far away. He could tell that the president was really angry. He no longer wanted to lie. Mark frowned slightly. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at the transcribers of the trial sitting not far away. They were looking down at their keyboards. Mark''s expression changed slightly. Then, he looked up and nodded. "Alright. Since the President is willing to investigate everything for me personally, I''m naturally willing to cooperate." With that, Mark stuffed a hand into his pocket and walked out coldly. When he arrived, he chatted with Wright in a low voice, but when he left, he emitted a low aura, as if he wanted to destroy all life. After Mark left, Qiao Nian looked at the president beside her and apologized sincerely. "Mr. President, I''m really sorry. The situation just now was too critical. I took the initiative to stand up and might have offended you." Actually, Qiao Nian had already seen through it just now. The president wanted to risk everything, but if he went against Mark at all costs, it would only put the entire court in danger. Apart from Mark''s people, the rest of the people present might never see the sun tomorrow. She stepped forward and spoke up. Although the crisis had just been resolved, she didn''t know if the president was willing to ept this choice. Gu Zhou naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Mr. President, my wife took the initiative to do this. We are willing to ept punishment together." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she looked up at him. A faint smile flickered in her eyes, and the uneasiness in her heart disappeared. Actually, she knew very well that even though she stepped forward and spoke up, the president probably wouldn''t be angry. After all, she had questioned Mark directly in court. They were in the same boat as the President. The President''s shoulders slumped slightly, and fatigue was written all over his face. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face, and there was a smile in his eyes. "You prevented a disaster that was about to erupt. I understand your good intentions. I should thank both of you. Why would I punish you?" The president knew in his heart that he had been too rash just now. He really couldn''t take it anymore. At that time, Mark had threatened him. Every word was like a knife stabbed into his chest. Even if he insisted on detaining Mark, Mark mightunch an armed coup today. At the thought of this, the president''s eyes were filled with fatigue. Mark was right. The strength of his subordinates was indeed far inferior to Mark''s. Only half of them followed him. It seemed that he still had a long way to go to be a true president. "It''s gettingte. I have some things to do when I get back." Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian could both tell that the president was tired. That made sense. No matter who it was, they would feel tired after what had happened today. Gu Zhou''s eyes were filled with warmth as he said in a low voice, "President, no matter who it is, people will encounter internal conflicts. Sometimes, the process is bumpy but it is worth it as long as the oue is good. Just like how you sessfully established your power today." When the President heard Gu Zhou''s words, a smile shed in his eyes. He smiled and said, "That''s true. Shen Mei often tells me not to be anxious about anything. Take it slow." Gu Zhou smiled and nodded. Seeing that this matter had ended, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Not far away, people from the court were sorting out the results of the trial. She seemed to have thought of something and said, "President, can you let me send the results of the trial?" Gu Zhou nced at Qiao Nian. He knew that Qiao Nian still wanted to chat with Annie. He nodded and said, "If you go, I''ll go with you." The President watched as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. In a daze, he thought of him and Shen Mei again. When he was free, he would also stay at home with Shen Mei. They were also as clingy as Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. The president was in a much better mood than before. He said in a low voice, "The two of you have such a good rtionship." Chapter 1642 Threat

Chapter 1642 Threat

As he spoke, the president envied Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. The two of them could walk side by side at any time. Who didn''t want their other half to walk side by side with them? Gu Zhou only smiled and held Qiao Nian''s hand tightly. "Come with me!" The president agreed with a smile. After this incident, he really treated Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian as friends. "Thank you, President," Qiao Nian said with a smile. The president gave Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian a few more reminders before leaving. Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou to Judge Jason. Jason''s gaze lingered on Qiao Nian''s face. Recalling what Qiao Nian had just said to Mark, he praised, "Miss Qiao, you''re the bravestdy I''ve ever seen." "Judge, you''re ttering me. Actually, I didn''t do anything. The president originally wanted to investigate everything for the Earl. I just wanted to express it more clearly." The smile on Qiao Nian''s face grew wider. Jason nodded and smiled in an unspoken mutual understanding. When the president walked outside, he saw Mark standing by the road from afar. He nned to ignore Mark and take a car back to the pce. Unexpectedly, Mark walked over. Mark had a cordial smile on his face, as if he wasn''t the one who had just sulked in court. He walked up to the president. "My dear brother, you''re here. There''s something I want to talk to you about alone." The president was blocked by Mark. There were many people not far away, so he couldn''t embarrass Mark directly. He had a polite and distant smile on his face. He could tell that Mark was deliberately avoiding Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He was probably afraid that Qiao Nian would turn the situation around with a few words. Wright, who was standing beside Mark, smiled solicitously at the President and said, "Mr. President." The President only saw Wright''s face and suppressed his disgust. He had no intention of sitting down. His gaze fell on Wright''s face and he said, "I''m sorry, I have other things to do. If there''s anything, we can arrange a timeter." Mark ced his hands in front of him and pointed at the cafe not far away. "Why don''t we have a drink?" Just as the president was about to leave, he noticed that Wright was already standing behind him. Mark was in front, and Wright was behind. The two of them pressured the president. The president could see that Mark had no choice but to do as he said in court. Mark wanted to take advantage of the situation now. With this thought in mind, he said, "I''m afraid I don''t have the time. If it''s important, you can say it now." Mark smiled and said, "It''s like this. I heard from Wright that he''s already confessed his love for Lina, but Lina hasn''t responded. This was originally a matter between two children, and we adults shouldn''t interfere, but this concerns the happiness of our children, so I thought of proposing marriage to Lina on Wright''s behalf. Dear Brother, what do you think?" When the people saw the president and Earl Mark standing together and chatting, they were all very curious about what they were chatting about. However, there were many guards around them, isting them from the public. The President turned back to look at Wright behind him and took a step back, forming a three-way confrontation. Wright''s face was filled with a fawning smile. The president stared unblinkingly at Wright. Wright couldn''t help but put on a fake smile. When Wright was very young, Mark had adopted him and had always taken him under his wing. The current Wright was 70% like Mark. A gust of wind blew past, messing up the president''s hair, causing it to flutter in the wind. He looked at Wright expressionlessly. How could such a vicious person still want his daughter? This was simply a dream. Seeing that the president was silent, the smile on Mark''s face gradually disappeared. His eyes turned cold, and his voice was dignified. "My dear brother, ever since you became the president, many people outside have said that we brothers are not on good terms. As members of the royal family, we should take into ount the dignity of the royal family." Mark paused for a moment and continued, "There''s a perfect solution now. That is to let Wright and Lina get married. As long as the two of them get married, the rumors of us brothers being on bad terms will fall apart." Chapter 1643 Going Home

Chapter 1643 Going Home

Mark was really good at applying what he had learned. He silenced the president with what Qiao Nian had just said, leaving him speechless. The wind grew stronger and stronger, and the president''s eyes instantly darkened. He looked at Mark coldly and said calmly, "I''ll consider this matter carefully. We''ll talk about itter." The president turned to leave. He seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at the two people standing there. He said coldly, "If the dignity of the royal family needs to be maintained by marriage, don''t you think it''s very sad?" He paused and looked at Wright, enunciating each word clearly. "Do you really like Lina?" When Wright heard the president''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. President. I''ll definitely treat Lina well. I''ll take care of her for the rest of my life and be a good husband." "Is that so?" The President slowly turned around and stared unblinkingly at Wright. He questioned, "Why didn''t you look sad at all when Annie was basically sentenced to death? Or did you have no heart from the beginning?" Wright''s expression changed slightly. He looked at the president in disbelief. Why was the president different from before? Mark walked towards the president, blocking his view of Wright. He said gently, "My dear brother, I know you might not believe Wright. I think you can believe me." As Mark spoke, he ced his hand on the president''s shoulder and gradually exerted strength, as if he wanted to crush it. His tone was as gentle as ever, but the threat in his words was obvious. "I will definitely treat Lina like my daughter. I won''t let her suffer at all." The president''s eyes were cold as his gaze fell on Mark''s face. He raised his hand to remove Mark''s hand, his eyes cold. Treat her like her own daughter? Did he want his Lina to end up like Annie? If Lina really liked Wright, she would definitely tell him about this. It seemed that Lina really didn''t like Wright at all. The president walked coldly towards his car. Mark looked at the president''s back and said in a low voice, "I hope you''ll give us an answer as soon as possible. Something bad like this actually happened to the royal family. Good things need to happen soon." After the President got into the car, he sat there with a cold expression and looked out of the window at Mark and Wright. Mark and Wright stood there with smiles on their faces, as if they already knew that he would agree to this. Seeing the president''s car leave, Mark got into his car. As soon as he got in, his expression instantly darkened. Wright, who was sitting beside Mark, was also so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak. Wright took out his phone and hurriedly sent a message to the castle, asking them to prepare everything in advance. When he arrived at Mark''s castle, he got out of the car and walked in with a dark expression. The butler, who had been waiting at the door, hurriedly lowered his head when he saw Mark''s dark expression. After Mark entered, the butler realized that his back was already cold. When he saw Wright, he quickly walked over to him and asked in a low voice, "This trial didn''t go well?" "Yes." Wright nodded, as if he had thought of something. "Be careful. Don''t let anything happen." "Yes." The butler nodded. The butler followed Wright into the castle and saw Mark standing at the table, drinking alone. The butler frowned. He didn''t know what had happened in the court this time. Why was the Earl so angry? Just as he was about to say something, a piercing sound came from the stairs not far away. The butler looked up and saw that the servant had identally broken a photo frame. He immediately walked over and reprimanded sternly, "What are you doing? You can''t even do a small thing well. What did you break?" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the servant turn pale and tremble in fear. In the next second, she knelt on the ground. At this moment, the butler heard footstepsing from behind. The footsteps were steady and powerful, as if every step weighed millions of kilograms. Carefully, he turned back. Chapter 1644 Sad Mark''s gaze fell on the framed photograph on the floor. In the frame was a photo of Annie riding on a servant. In the photo, Annie was smiling innocently, as if she could illuminate the entire world. Mark stared unblinkingly at the photo frame. In a daze, he recalled how Annie had looked when she was young, wearing a princess dress and a crown. At that time, Annie really looked like his grandmother. The butler followed Mark''s gaze and saw that he had been staring at the broken photo frame on the ground. Something so big had happened to Princess Annie, and she had embarrassed the Earlpletely. The Earl was the greatest Earl in their European country in the past hundred years. Princess Annie was the only ck spot on the Earl''s resume. The butler stole a nce at Mark. Seeing his dark expression, he red fiercely at the servant in front of him. This servant couldn''t even do a small thing well. She should be fired as soon as possible. The butler looked at Mark in fear and swallowed nervously. He walked towards Mark and hurriedly said, "Lord Earl, I''ll pack these things now. I won''t¡­" However, just as he reached Mark''s side, he was pushed aside by Mark and fell to the ground in a sorry state. He did not dare to speak and looked at Mark not far away in fear. Wright noticed Mark''s abnormality and walked over to him. He saw Mark bend down and pick up the photo frame with Annie''s photo. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Mark stared unblinkingly at the photo. His fingers gently caressed Annie''s bright smile. His hands were covered in ss shards, and blood dripped to the ground. Wright narrowed his eyes slightly, hiding theplicated emotions in them. Strange. What was wrong with his father? In the past, his father cared about him far more than his biological daughter, Annie. When he went to court today, his father was calm and even talked to him about the future development of Europe. Even when Annie admitted to murdering Madam President and assassinating Seventh Princess Lina, his father was expressionless. Even though their father had seen Qiao Nian when they came out of the court, he seemed to be very interested in her. It was at that time that he felt that his father didn''t care about Annie at all. That made sense. He had been by his father''s side since he was a child. He had been with him much longer than Annie. Although he had always been by his father''s side, he still couldn''t tell what his father was thinking. But at this moment, he realized that his father still cared a lot about Annie. He recalled how Annie had risked everything to take the me in court. Although he didn''t usually like Annie, he was still frightened by her madness. There was only one thought in his mind. Annie would really die to protect his father. If he was close to Annie, would she protect him like this? Even though their rtionship was usually cold, at that moment, he was still moved. Wright moved slightly closer to his father and said in a low voice, "Father, when we seed, we can bring Annie home." His gaze fell on his father''s face. His father was still engrossed in the photograph of Annie, as if she were his entire world. At this moment, someone hurriedly walked in. The man noticed that Mark was in a bad mood. He just stared unblinkingly at Wright, as if he wanted to speak to him alone. Wright walked towards the person. The person whispered in Wright''s ear. Wright''s body trembled slightly, his pupils constricted, and his eyes were filled with surprise. At this moment, Mark was staring at Wright''s face and taking in his expression. His voice was calm and indifferent. "What''s going on with Annie again?" When Wright heard Mark''s words, he looked at Mark in disbelief. When he was talking to his father just now, his father seemed unwilling to say anything, but now his father had taken the initiative to speak. "H-How did you know that it was Annie who sent the news?" Wright frowned slightly. "Let me ask you again, what happened to Annie!" Mark''s voice was suddenly raised. His voice was as cold as ice, scaring everyone present except Wright to kneel on the ground. Chapter 1645 Went Crazy Wright stared unblinkingly into Mark''s eyes. He could clearly see a burning anger in Mark''s eyes. It was a rage that could burn out the entire world. Wright''s throat seemed to be gripped tightly by a hand. He said with difficulty, "When Annie was in prison¡­ she went crazy!" Wright''s eyes were slightly red. He lowered his gaze slightly, trying hard to remain shocked. Even if they got Annie out, Annie was already crazy. Was a crazy Annie still the same? Mark retracted his gaze indifferently. He had never expected that thest time he would see a normal Annie was in court. Even if he saved Annie afterwards, it wouldn''t make up for her loss in sanity. Mark''s gaze moved away from Wright''s face and fell on the photo in his hand. He gently stroked the person in the photo and walked towards the sofa not far away. Wright finally recovered. He followed Mark and said in a low voice, "After the trial, Qiao Nian seemed to want to get Annie''s confession from her. She kept agitating Annie in prison, and then Annie¡­" As he spoke, he stole a nce at Wright and saw him sitting there calmly, as if he wasn''t the one who had been furious just now. Mark narrowed his eyes slightly and ced Annie''s photo on the coffee table in front of the sofa. He picked up the wine ss on the coffee table and Qiao Nian''s beautiful face appeared in his mind again. He still remembered how she had looked when she questioned him in court. She was indeed an interesting little girl. Unfortunately, she wasn''t on his side. Mark''s eyes gradually turned cold. His gaze fell on Wright''s face and he asked, "Have you investigated?" "I''ve already found out." Wright gave his subordinate a look. His subordinate was very observant and dug out the information on Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou on his phone. He looked at the contents of the phone and his expression darkened. "Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou are both from An City. Qiao Nian is the eldest daughter of the Lu family who has just been found and Gu Zhou is the Second Young Master of the Gu family. The two of them came to Europe this time to investigate the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family twenty-one years ago." Mark took a deep breath, his eyes filled with danger. He said calmly, "It seems that we''re destined to be sworn enemies." If not for the Lu family and the Gu family back then, he would have ascended to the throne long ago. Now, they were here to disrupt the situation again. They were like unkible cockroaches. Just looking at them made him feel disgusted. Exhausted, Marky on the sofa and slowly closed his eyes. His mind was filled with what had happened in court. Detained. What a good idea. Mark''s frown deepened. His good brother could actually detain him. His wings had really hardened. To deal with someone like him ,he should cut off his wings in advance to prevent him from causing trouble. "Looks like I have to break my good brother''s wings bit by bit!" Mark said word by word, his tone cold. Wright noticed that Mark''s eyes had turned cold. He knew that Mark was extremely dissatisfied with the president. Thinking of their n, he asked, "Should we attack early?" "There''s no hurry." Mark looked up at Wright with a cold smile on his face. "No matter what, he''s going to be your father-inw." Wright nodded slightly and smiled sinisterly. "I understand. We have to hold a wedding first to celebrate." Today, Mark had deliberately proposed marriage to the president at the entrance of the court. In other words, he wanted the president to stop postponing it. If the president dyed it any longer, he would probably lose his position. He would be able to marry Princess Lina soon. Wright''s lips curved up slightly. It seemed that his father was going to speed things up. At the Royal Pce Hospital. When Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou arrived at the hospital, they saw Chen Qing standing guard outside the operating theater. "Second Young Master and Second Young Madam." When Chen Qing heard footsteps, he turned to look at the people who had arrived. He hurriedly walked over and greeted them respectfully. Qiao Nian nodded slightly. She nced at the closed door of the operating theater and asked in a low voice, "How is it now?" Chapter 1646 Dead or Alive When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian''s question, he looked at the door of the ward worriedly and said in a low voice, "Madam, I followed your instructions and sent General Cui to the operating theater. However, Doctor Ollie went in and hasn''te out. I''m not sure how General Cui is now." When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing''s words, she frowned slightly. She quickly walked to the door of the operating theater and looked through the gap to see what was going on. However, the door was closed so tightly that she couldn''t see anything. Qiao Nian walked back to Gu Zhou and said softly, "I''ve already given him the Resurrection Pill. This pill can bring a patient back from the gates of hell. However, Cui Qi was seriously injured at that time. I don''t know if he''ll be able to live." Although Cui Qi was notpletely aware of the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Lu family 21 years ago, Cui Qi''s words had made her realize something. Cui Qi might still know some small details. If Cui Qi was really dead, she would have to investigate new clues again. However, she could already target Mark. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian''s thoughtful expression and knew what she was thinking. He reached out and put his arm around Qiao Nian''s shoulder, patting her gently. Heforted her softly, "Don''t worry, he''ll definitely be fine." Qiao Nian nodded gently. She only hoped that Cui Qi was really fine. Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Chen Qing''s face. He asked in a low voice, "Has the presidente over during this period of time?" Chen Qing nodded slightly. His gaze fell on the ward next door and he said softly, "The President has gone to see Madam President." Gu Zhou understood. Madam President had been staying at the hospital for the past two days because Qiao Nian wanted to help her remove the Gu worm in her body. Now, Madam President was just familiarizing herself with the ward. Gu Zhou turned to look at Qiao Nian and asked in a low voice, "How''s the preparation for the surgery?" "It''s almost done," Qiao Nian said seriously. She pulled Gu Zhou to a chair and sat down. "When Madam President gets better, I''ll be able to do it immediately." "Got it." At this moment, outside the ward not far away. The President stood at the door of the ward and looked at Shen Mei through the ss. Shen Mei was lying on the hospital bed, sleeping soundly. However, looking at Shen Mei''s quiet and calm sleeping face, the president''s restlessness gradually calmed down. Mei Mei was right. Some things really had to be taken slowly. He had been a little too rash in court today. Lina walked in and saw the president standing at the door of the ward. She smiled and asked, "Dad, is Mom still taking an afternoon nap?" When the president heard Lina''s voice, he turned around and saw her smiling. Lina looked very simr to Shen Mei before her stic surgery, especially her smoky eyes. One would never be able to look away from them. He was very d that he had such a lively and adorable daughter. However, that crazy wolf cub, Wright ac ,tually targeted his Lina. His Lina was so beautiful. How could she be with a beast like Wright? Lina walked up to the president and nced into the ward. Seeing that her mother was still asleep, she was about to speak to the president when she saw her father frowning and looking worried. "Dad," Lina whispered. The president came back to his senses and nodded gently. He walked to a chair and sat down. Lina looked at the president worriedly and sat down beside him. She asked carefully, "Dad, did the court session today¡­" She didn''t know how to ask the question. She was afraid that if she asked it bluntly, it would hurt the president''s heart. She was a royal princess. Although her father had already tried his best to keep her away from the darkness of the royal family, she understood the turbulence of the royal family. Today''s court session was a war between Dad and Mark. She wanted to follow her father to court, but her father was worried that she would be hurt again, so he asked her to stay at home. Nian Nian wanted to help her mother remove the Gu worm in her body. Her mother needed to recuperate well and get used to the ward, so she had been staying in the pce to apany her mother. Chapter 1647 The Person She Likes The president turned to look at Lina. Seeing her worried expression, he forced a smile and said softly, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Today¡­" At this point, the president hesitated for a moment and pursed his lips slightly. Then, he continued, "It''s a draw!" A draw? Lina''s eyes widened uncontrobly. She looked at the president in surprise. Just as she was about to ask about the details, she heard the president''s displeased voice. "Lina, have you been hiding something from me?" The president stared unblinkingly at Lina, his eyes gradually turning cold. Lina panicked. When she heard the president''s question, she seemed to have thought of something. She blinked innocently and said, "No." "But¡­" The President pursed his lips slightly, as if he had thought of something. Then, he said, "Wright proposed to you. Why didn''t you tell me about this?" When Lina heard the word "Wright", her expression instantly darkened. She pursed her lips and took a deep breath before saying, "I haven''t thought about this matter. I just wanted to tell you after I''ve thought it through." "Lina." As the president spoke, he grabbed Lina''s hand. Feeling the warmth of Lina''s hand, he suddenly recalled how Lina had looked when she was just born. His eyes were filled with gentleness. "Do you like Wright?" He didn''t want his daughter to be reduced to a tool for marriage. He wanted her to live freely and innocently. His daughter could only get married because of love. When Lina heard the president''s words and thought of Wright''s face, she smiled coldly and said softly, "Dad, I know very well what happened between you and Uncle. Uncle did so many things to hurt you for the throne. Wright also used unscrupulous means to force me to marry him. It''s impossible for me to like Wright." Just now, her father''s expression was very ugly. This meant that his father''s n had failed at least once. If her father won, he would definitely be very happy. Lina felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest. It was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. As a member of the royal family, she could not live as she pleased. Previously, she had still held a little hope in her heart that her father would seed. That way, she could live the life she wanted freely. However, her father had failed. That meant that her father had already lost his best opportunity. She didn''t know when the next opportunity woulde. Unless¡­ Lina lowered her gaze slightly, her mind racing. A trace of confusion shed in the President''s eyes. Puzzled, he asked, "What do you want to think about?" Lina lowered her head, a trace of helplessness shing in her eyes. She said softly, "Dad, I know you''re worried about me. You want me to be happy, but I understand what I need to do." With that, Lina slowly sat up straight. Her gaze fell on the president''s face and she gave an elegant and mature smile. Although she was wearing ordinary clothes, she still gave off the aura of a European princess. "Dad, I''m the princess of Europe. It''s impossible for me to live like an ordinary person." There was a hint of a smile on Lina''s face, and her eyes were sparkling, as if they were filled with stars. She continued, "As long as I can investigate what Mark did, find out about the lover who has been hiding in the dark, and find evidence of his betrayal, Dad can easily defeat Uncle." When the president heard Lina''s words, he wasn''t happy about them. Instead, he felt a little sad. The reason why he asked Lina that question was because he wanted an affirmative answer from her. "Lina, you''re the princess of Europe. Your responsibility isn''t to find evidence of Mark''s betrayal. Your responsibility is to protect the people of Europe and live an easy and happy life." The President held Lina''s hand tightly and said gently, "You''re still young. If you marry Wright and meet someone you like in the future whom you want to spend the rest of your life with, what will you do?" The person she liked? Send the rest of their lives together? Lina''s lips tightened. Chapter 1648 Choice Lina''s heart rippled. A man''s face gradually appeared in her mind. Chen Qing. She recalled what she had said to Chen Qing in the dining room that day. She knew in her heart that Chen Qing was justforting her not to marry Wright on a whim, but she still looked forward to Chen Qing responding to her feelings. That night, before Lina went to bed, she thought about her and Chen Qing. After thinking about it, she finally came to a conclusion. Chen Qing didn''t seem to like her. At that time, they had agreed to think about it for three days, but Chen Qing''s mind seemed to be filled with his career and he did not think about her at all. At that time, what Chen Qing had said should be a stalling tactic. He probably didn''t like her. A forced smile appeared on Lina''s face. She looked at the president beside her, and there was a trace of bitterness in her smiling eyes. "Dad, you don''t have to worry about me. I know what I want. I hope our family can be fine. I hope you and Mom can be safe. I don''t care about anything else." She knew that it was impossible for her to marry Chen Qing. To her now, it didn''t matter who she married. Anyway, that person wasn''t the person she loved the most. The president''s expression froze for a moment. When he heard Lina mention Shen Mei, he felt extremely sad. All these years, he had always thought that he could protect his family. In the end, he realized that he could not protect anyone. The president clenched his fists tightly. He was frowning and his eyes filled with anxiety and unease. Lina realized that something was wrong with the president''s gaze and hurriedly reached out to hold his hand. She said softly, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll help you get evidence of Uncle. Then Uncle won''t be able to threaten us anymore." "Lina, you don''t need¡ª" "Dad," Lina interrupted the president. She looked at him seriously and said softly, "I love you." The president''s eyes turned red as he hugged Lina. The little Lina had grown up. Even though she was already an adult, in his heart, he was still a youngdy he could dote on. He said in a low voice, "I love you too." He wanted his wife and children to live an easy life, but in the end, they still had difficult lives. What could he do to let her live a better life? "You¡­" A gentle voice rang out from the side. The president hurriedly let go of Lina and wiped his tears imperceptibly. He turned to look at the door and saw that Shen Mei had already woken up. He asked with concern, "Mei Mei, you''re awake." As the president spoke, he said to Lina, "Go and see if Miss Qiao is here. If she is, invite her over." "Okay," Lina replied. She immediately stood up and was about to walk towards the corridor door when she saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian standing there. Her expression faltered slightly, and she subconsciously looked at Chen Qing behind them. At this moment, Chen Qing''s back was facing the sunlight, so she couldn''t see his face clearly. Lina clenched her fists tightly. Had Chen Qing heard what she had said to her father just now? Before she got Chen Qing''s answer, Chen Qing had already heard what she said to her father. Would he care about her? Lina hurriedly threw all the messy thoughts to the back of her mind. Her gazended on Qiao Nian''s face not far away. She smiled and said, "Nian Nian, you came at the right time. You can take a look at my mother so that we can discuss a time for the surgery." Qiao Nian nodded slightly and walked into the ward. Gu Zhou followed her into the ward. Chen Qing followed. He had been trained in the past to always protect Second Young Master and the Second Young Madam. Hence, he did not look at Lina''s face. Instead, he followed Gu Zhou into the ward. Then, he heard Lina''s footsteps getting further and further away. Chen Qing''s expression darkened slightly. Instinctively, he wanted to turn back to take a look at her, but he recalled his responsibility. His attention fell on Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian again. In the ward. Qiao Nian walked over to the bed and saw Shen Mei sitting with a pale face. She smiled and said, "Madam, let me take your pulse." Chapter 1649 Helpless Chapter 1649 Helpless Shen Mei shook her head at Qiao Nian. Her gaze fell on the president''s face. Seeing that the president was about to leave, she gripped his hand tightly, her eyes filled with reluctance. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. The president knew that Shen Mei had already heard his conversation with Lina. He sighed heavily and gently patted Shen Mei''s hand. In a low voice, he said, "The most important thing now is your health. Don''t think about anything else." "No, I''m not important." Shen Mei shook her head. Her eyes turned red, and her voice trembled. "Why? Why is Lina going to marry Wright?" Shen Mei''s words were like a knife stabbing into the president''s chest. The president lowered his gaze slightly. Actually, he didn''t want to marry Lina to Wright, but just as Lina had said, if Lina married him, they would be able to find incriminating evidence against Mark very quickly. The president''s heart ached. Although Lina was the one who had suggested this, he really felt that he was just incapable. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on his chest. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you two well¡­" He really had no choice. Some things were not up to him, just like how Shen Mei needed to undergo stic surgery back then. However, he didn''t want Shen Mei to worry about these things, so he didn''t want to say anything else. The president pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Rest well now!" "My body¡­" Shen Mei hurriedly clutched her chest. After coughing, she looked at the president with teary eyes and asked anxiously, "Lina, I want to speak to her." As soon as she finished speaking, she began to cough violently again. The president looked at Shen Mei with heartache. He hurriedly patted Shen Mei''s back and said softly, "Don''t be anxious. We''ll talk about thister. Rest well now!" Qiao Nian had also heard the conversation between the president and Lina just now. As he was the president, it was normal for him to have no choice. She didn''t want Lina to marry that beast Wright just like that. However, some things could not be done as they pleased. The world did not revolve around them. Seeing how emotional Shen Mei was, Qiao Nian hurriedly said to the president, "It''s not good for Madam''s condition if the President stays here. She''ll only be flustered. I''ll stay here and take care of Madam." Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, the president nced at Shen Mei worriedly. In the end, he sighed helplessly and left the room with Gu Zhou. When they left the ward, Chen Qing closed the door and followed them out. Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on the president beside him. He had also heard the conversation between the president and Lina just now. Gu Zhou''s eyes were tinged with frost. As a man, he knew how upset the president was. Gu Zhou nced at the closed ward door, then at the President. He said in a low voice, "Mr. President, don''t worry. Nian''er will definitely save Madam." When the President heard Gu Zhou''s affirmative answer, he smiled bitterly and nodded. In a low voice, he said, "Yes, that''s good." The President took a deep breath and said to Gu Zhou in a low voice, "Since Lina has already decided to marry Wright, I''ll analyze the situation carefully and see how to make my brother bleed." Lina was his daughter. He was extremely sad that his daughter would be marrying Wright, but he had no time to be sad now. He could only execute his n as soon as possible and not let Lina suffer for nothing. When the President thought of Lina, his heart seemed to be gripped tightly by an invisible hand. He looked at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, "Lina has never had a good friend. You''re her good friends. I hope you can stay with her during this period of time." "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded. The President patted Gu Zhou''s shoulder and walked out. Chen Qing looked at the president''s back. Lina''s figure appeared in his mind again, and his heart ached. He tried hard to remain calm. He hoped that Lina would be fine. Chen Qing recalled what Lina had said in the private room, and his gaze becameplicated. He didn''t know what he should do for Lina, but he knew very well that Lina had already made her choice. They had exchanged blows with Wright a few times. Chen Qing pursed his lips tightly, his eyes darkening. Lina was like amb entering a tiger''s den. Chapter 1650 Pain Chapter 1650 Pain Just as Lina had told him previously, if she married Wright, it was very likely that she would find evidence of Earl Mark''s crimes. When that happened, she could capture Mark and the others in one fell swoop. But what about Lina at that time? Chen Qing''s heart tightened nervously. In the ward. Qiao Nian sat by the bed and looked at Shen Mei, who was silently crying. She took out a tissue and gently wiped her tears. Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian''s face as if she was looking at Lina. She blinked and saw that it was Qiao Nian sitting in front of her. Her tears fell uncontrobly. Qiao Nian gently pulled Shen Mei into her arms andforted her softly. "Madam, don''t be sad. This is just a temporary disaster. Everything will get better in the future." Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, Shen Mei closed her eyes in despair. She didn''t me the president. The president had only done what he should have done. Lina had only thought about this family. The person he hated the most was himself. If she were a normal person, she could protect her daughter. But she could only watch helplessly as Lina married someone she didn''t like. Her heart broke. Lina was her most beloved child. How could she suffer so much? Shen Mei slowly closed her eyes, her body trembling slightly from crying. After a long time, when she felt better, she gently let go of Qiao Nian and wiped her tears with a tissue. Qiao Nian looked at Shen Mei andforted her gently. "Madam, are you feeling better now?" Shen Mei wiped her tears and looked at Qiao Nian with red-rimmed eyes. After crying, she waspletely awake. "Nian Nian, I feel much, much better. Thank you." Qiao Nian smiled at Shen Mei and said softly, "Madam, you don''t have to be so polite. I''ll take your pulse." "Okay," Shen Mei replied, handing her hand to Qiao Nian. After Shen Mei''s pulse was taken, she saw that there were no other abnormalities with Shen Mei''s body. She asked seriously, "How do you feel now? If you''re not feeling well, tell me directly." When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian''s words, she shook her head gently. She looked at Qiao Nian gently and said softly, "During this period of time, I''ve been thinking about that incident twenty-one years ago, but I''m not sure if it''s helpful to you." When Qiao Nian heard Shen Mei''s words, her eyes lit up. However, she recalled Shen Mei''s current situation and held her hand. She said gently, "Madam, although I really want to know what happened twenty-one years ago, your health is the most important to me now. We''ll talk about thister." Shen Mei knew that Qiao Nian was worried about her health. She smiled and shook her head, saying gently, "Nian Nian, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. I''m really fine now." Shen Mei spoke as slowly as before. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face and she said seriously, "I only remembered a small portion. You¡­ you know that my memory isn''t good. I was just thinking about it. If I remember anything, I''ll tell you quickly." Qiao Nian nodded slightly and said gratefully, "Thank you." Shen Mei smiled, as if telling Qiao Nian not to worry about this. Then, she slowly lowered her gaze, deep in thought. "I-I was living in a courtyard at that time. Before the president saved me, I had been living there. It seemed to be arge manor. Many people were busy, but those people were unwilling to talk to me. Later on, when I was taking an afternoon nap, I seemed to hear in a daze that the soldiers guarding the door were talking about what Cui Huai was going to do¡­" When Qiao Nian heard the words "Cui Huai", her expression faltered slightly. Could it be that the Cui Huai Shen Mei was talking about was the Cui Huai from MY? Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Cui Huai and Cui Qi. Could it be that Cui Huai was Cui Qi''s brother, who had disappeared for many years? Qiao Nian''s eyes gradually turned serious. She slowly closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were filled with gentleness. "Madam, are you sure the name you heard was Cui Huai?" If the name Madam had heard was really Cui Huai, it meant that Cui Huai had participated in the kidnapping of her twenty-one years ago. Chapter 1651 Memories

Chapter 1651 Memories

Strange. If she remembered correctly, Cui Huai had not met with anything disastrous at that time. Qiao Nian looked at Madam President nervously, wanting to hear her answer. Shen Mei''s frown deepened. Strange images appeared in her mind, but she couldn''t remember them. She wasn''t sure if the name she had heard previously was really Cui Huai. Shen Mei frowned and said uncertainly, "Perhaps¡­ perhaps it''s Cui Huai!" With that, Shen Mei''s face grew paler and paler. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and she looked slightly in pain. Qiao Nian had been paying attention to the change in Shen Mei''s expression. Seeing that Shen Mei''s expression was getting uglier and uglier, she hurriedly held her hand and said gently, "Madam, if you can''t remember, don''t think about it anymore. Let''s talk about thister. The most important thing now is to recuperate." Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian guiltily. Qiao Nian had saved Lina so many times, and even saved her. However, her brain was really useless. She couldn''t help Qiao Nian. Shen Mei said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. You''ve helped me so much, but I-I can''t remember the past. I can''t help you." Qiao Nian smiled at Shen Mei and said gently, "Madam, you don''t have to make things difficult for yourself. Actually, Ah Zhou and I were already on the president''s side in court today." She helped Shen Mei lie on the bed. Looking into Shen Mei''s eyes, she said gently, "The most important thing for you now is to recuperate." Shen Mei looked at the gentle Qiao Nian in front of her and nodded slowly. "Madam, rest well." Smiling, Qiao Nian covered Shen Mei with the nket before walking out. She understood why Shen Mei was in a hurry to tell her about what had happened twenty-one years ago. Shen Mei wanted to help the president side with her and Gu Zhou in her own way. Shen Mei also knew that her husband was helpless against Mark alone. ¡­ The afterglow of the setting sun gradually fell. The hospital smelled of disinfectant. Qiao Nian walked out of Shen Mei''s ward and reached out to close the door. Thinking of Shen Mei''s appearance just now, she sighed heavily. She walked towards Professor Ollie''s office. Just as she reached the corner, she saw Gu Zhouing out of Professor Ollie''s office. The two of them met at the corner. Qiao Nian was about to speak when she saw Gu Zhou step forward and hold her hand. He said softly, "Let''s go back!" Seeing the calm expression on Gu Zhou''s face, Qiao Nian''s eyes were filled with smiles. She followed Gu Zhou out. The two of them walked out of the pce. Qiao Nian sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Gu Zhou, who was about to drive. She smiled and asked, "Is Cui Qi alright now?" "Yes, he''s fine now." Gu Zhou seemed to have thought of something. His hand, which was twisting the key, froze for a moment. He turned to look at her and moved closer to Qiao Nian. "Nian''er, you seem to be very concerned about Cui Qi." "Isn''t Cui Qi our¡­" Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she saw Gu Zhou''s jealous expression. She smiled and said, "I''m just afraid that if he dies, we won''t be able to find out what happened twenty-one years ago. What''s wrong? Are you jealous?" "My Nian''er keeps talking about Cui Qi. I''m curious if she still has me in her eyes." Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly into Qiao Nian''s eyes, seeing his face reflected in them. "Or is it just those unimportant people?" Qiao Nian took the initiative to move closer to Gu Zhou''s lips and nted a light kiss on him. Only then did she move away and ask with a smile, "Do you understand now?" "Yes." Gu Zhou smiled in satisfaction before saying, "Doctor Ollie said that Cui Qi''s surgery went quite smoothly. This is all thanks to the life-saving pill you gave him previously. However, Cui Qi hasn''t woken up yet, and I''m not sure when he will." Qiao Nian''s eyes lit up and she heaved a long sigh of relief. Although she had already guessed that nothing would happen to Cui Qi, she was still very afraid that something would happen to him. "It''s good that he''s fine. It won''t be long before he wakes up." Gu Zhou didn''t speak. He didn''t care at all when Cui Qi woke up. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face and he asked curiously, "How''s Madam President?" Chapter 1652 Crisis

Chapter 1652 Crisis

"Madam was just overly emotional just now. Now, she''s stabilized." Qiao Nian recalled what Shen Mei had said previously and said, "She said that after she was kidnapped, she seemed to have heard someone say the name Cui Huai. However, I''m not sure what exactly happened. I don''t know what rtionship Cui Huai has with Cui Qi. We can only ask Cui Qi when he wakes up." "Let''s go eat!" Gu Zhou drove Qiao Nian to a Western restaurant. He parked the car at the door. After getting out of the car, he naturally opened the passenger door without waiting for Qiao Nian to open it. He smiled at Qiao Nian and made a gentlemanly gesture. "Please." Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and ced her hand on his before getting out of the car. Gu Zhou closed the door of the front passenger seat and handed the key to the attendant. Only then did he walk in with his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and said softly, "What''s wrong? Do you feel a sense of danger?" "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded in agreement. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She tugged at his shirt and said with a smile, "Don''t tell me it''s because of Cui Qi. Oh my, don''t tease me. I''m a little afraid of his face. You''re so good-looking. I''ll definitely look at you every day." Gu Zhou lowered his gaze and looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes sparkling. He lowered his head and moved closer to her ear, his hot breath hitting Qiao Nian''s ear. "Mrs. Gu, it seems that you just like my face." Qiao Nian''s ears itched. She looked at Gu Zhou with a smile and said gently, "Yes, Mr. Gu has actually discovered my intentions. Mr. Gu is the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen in An City. Even in Europe, I''ve never seen anyone better-looking than Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu, you''re simply my type. You''re even more perfect than the most perfect person I''ve imagined." As Qiao Nian spoke, her ears turned slightly red. She stood on her tiptoes yfully and asked softly, "Mr. Gu, what are you trying to get from me?" Gu Zhou looked down into Qiao Nian''s eyes and slowly retracted his gaze. He walked towards the dining table. After ordering the dishes and the waiter left, he stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked softly, "Do you know that it''s very dangerous for you to do that in court today?" The smile on Qiao Nian''s face gradually disappeared. She could tell that Gu Zhou was worried. "Do you know how worried I was about you?" Gu Zhou continued to ask. Qiao Nian could sense that the ambiguous atmosphere between the two of them had already disappeared. She recalled what had happened in court. Actually, she had only wanted to convict Mark on the spot, which was why she had said what she wanted to say without hesitation. But Gu Zhou was right. She had forgotten about him, and that he would worry about her. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze slightly and said guiltily, "I¡­ I was just thinking¡­" Qiao Nian thought of the scene in the court. In the end, she said helplessly, "I just wanted to end that matter as soon as possible. I shouldn''t have done anything rash." Seeing Qiao Nian ming herself, Gu Zhou''s heart instantly softened. He reached out and caressed Qiao Nian''s face, saying softly, "Don''t be sad. The past is in the past. In court, I experienced the president''s helplessness and understood why he did that." Qiao Nian stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. When she heard Gu Zhou mention the president, she recalled what had made Shen Mei sad. She sighed softly and said helplessly, "Has Lina already confirmed that she''s marrying to Wright?" In her opinion, such a sunny and innocent girl like Lina deserved a better man. Wright was not worthy at all. "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded and said softly, "The president has already discussed the wedding date with his people, right?" Qiao Nian''s pupils dted uncontrobly. She said in disbelief, "This¡­" Gu Zhou reached out and ruffled Qiao Nian''s hair. His eyes were filled with a faint smile as he said in a low voice, "Mark was upset about what happened in court. After the court session ended, he forced the president to marry Lina to Wright. As for the president¡­" Qiao Nian gasped. She seemed to have thought of something and sighed helplessly. Chapter 1653 Cold

Chapter 1653 Cold

She had now choice because she was part of the royal family. They were biological brothers, but they had reached the point of killing each other. Of the two princesses, one had done something outrageous and sacrificed her life. The other was going to marry someone she didn''t like. To be precise, she was going to marry a man she hated. Qiao Nian recalled that when she and Gu Zhou came to eat, she hadn''t seen Chen Qing. It had to be known that Chen Qing usually stayed by Gu Zhou''s side. "Where''s Chen Qing?" Qiao Nian looked curiously at Gu Zhou, who was sitting opposite her. ¡­ In the back garden of the pce. The sky had already turnedpletely dark, shrouding the entire pce in darkness. The surrounding flowers, nts, and trees were all hidden in the darkness. Only various smallnterns were hanging on both sides of the path. In a pavilion not far away stood a girl in a long white dress. She was staring unblinkingly at the Queen of the Night not far away,pletely unaware that someone was walking over. Chen Qing stood on the path and looked at Lina in the pavilion. His heart gradually sank. From behind , he could see the way Lina''s hair fell at an angle. Under the moonlight, she looked indescribably beautiful. A gust of wind blew past, blowing up Lina''s clothes. Perhaps it was because Lina felt cold, but she hugged her shoulders and rubbed them gently, as if this would warm her up. At that moment, a warm jacket draped over her shoulders. Lina''s heart jumped to her throat. She turned around and saw Chen Qing putting his suit jacket over her shoulders. "Seventh Princess, it''s cold." Chen Qing looked at Lina''s teary eyes and pursed his lips. Lina subconsciously took off the jacket. After some thought, she handed it to Chen Qing and took a step back. She stood in the wind, looking like she was trembling. Chen Qing frowned slightly, staring unblinkingly at her face. "You''ll catch a cold." Lina stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing. Her voice was as gentle as ever as she said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Chen." When Chen Qing heard this, his heart jumped to his throat. He looked at Lina in disbelief. Mr. Chen? She had never called him that before. "I''m about to get married." Lina''s gaze fell on Chen Qing''s eyes. A trace of sorrow shed in her eyes as she said softly, "If my fianc¨¦ sees me getting too close to another man, he''ll definitely be angry. Let''s¡­" Lina didn''t speak. She nced at the distance between them. It was clearly only two steps away, but she couldn''t reach him no matter how hard she tried. The two of them could no longer be together. When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he gripped his suit jacket tightly. His expression was still calm as he said softly, "I''m sorry for crossing the line." Lina slowly lowered her gaze. In a ce where the moonlight could not find her, a sad and helpless smile appeared on her lips. However, she quicklyposed herself and said in a deliberately rxed and happy voice, "Thank you for protecting me previously." Chen Qing naturally understood what Lina meant now. She wanted to draw a line between them. He said softly, "You''re wee. It''s my duty to protect the Seventh Princess." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, it was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest. She could barely breathe. She looked at Chen Qing. Yes. Previously, Nian Nian had asked Chen Qing to protect her. Lina moved her gaze away from Chen Qing''s face sadly and looked at the flowers not far away. Her voice trembled slightly. "Yes, the person I should thank, Nian Nian. I-I''ll thank Nian Nian and Young Master Gu. I shouldn''t¡­" Lina looked up hard, not wanting her tears to fall. She pursed her lips and said after a long while, "I shouldn''t have misunderstood you. You''ll don''t have other feelings for me. I''m sorry¡­" Towards the end, Lina was filled with grievance and sadness. Tears welled up in her eyes and slowly fell. Her heart felt as if it had been pulled out of her chest by a hand. She was in so much pain that she wanted to die. "I''m sorry¡­" Lina''s eyes were filled with tears. She slowly closed her eyes, unable to say the rest. Chapter 1654 Sad

Chapter 1654 Sad

Chen Qing looked at Lina and panicked. His mind was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment. He took a step forward and raised his hand to help Lina wipe her tears. His voice trembled slightly. "Seventh Princess¡­" Lina looked up at Chen Qing. Seventh Princess. Even now, she was still the seventh princess of the European country in his eyes. She raised her hand and shook off Chen Qing''s hand. A tear inadvertently fell on the back of Chen Qing''s hand. Chen Qing felt that the tear was like boilingva that would corrode his hand and his entire body. "I''ve already said it." Lina took another step back. Even though there were tears on her face, she still suppressed them. "Please stay away from me in the future, Mr. Chen. Otherwise, my fianc¨¦ will be angry." "Also, I''ll misunderstand what you mean. Mr. Chen, we''re both adults. Please don''t give each other the wrong impression." Chen Qing was flustered. He clenched his fists, his eyes filled with love. He exined anxiously, "It''s not what you think. I¡­" "Enough." Lina didn''t dare to look at Chen Qing''s face anymore. She closed her eyes and tried hard to calm herself down. She said seriously, "Mr. Chen, it''s not appropriate for the two of us to be here now. I''m going to marry Wright, and you''ll have a wife that belongs to you. I hope this ends between us." With that, Lina turned around and ran towards her room, tears falling one by one. She knew that if she stayed any longer, she would definitely not be able to help but hug Chen Qing. If she hadn''t met Chen Qing, she would only have been sad to marry Wright because she had married a beast. But she had met Chen Qing. Even if Chen Qing didn''t like her, she still loved him. She clearly loved Chen Qing, but she had no choice but to marry Wright. This pain was almost unbearable. Everyone in the world knew that she was the seventh princess of Europe, the daughter doted on by the president. However, everyone knew that as a princess of the royal family, she could not marry the person she loved like an ordinary person. Why did she have to meet Chen Qing at this time and endure such a painful life? Chen Qing felt as if he had been nailed to the ground by countless nails. He wanted to chase after her and tell Lina something. Tell her what¡­ Chen Qing was a little confused. There seemed to be something shouting in his heart, but he couldn''t hear anything clearly. ¡­ Lina kept running for a long time. In the next moment, she bumped into someone''s chest. Bam! Lina covered her head and sniffled. She looked at the person with teary eyes. When she saw who it was, she was slightly stunned. She had never expected it to be Gu Zhou. Just as Lina was about to speak, her hand was grabbed. She looked up and saw Qiao Nian standing in front of her. "Lina, did I hurt you? I''m sorry." As Qiao Nian spoke, she looked at Lina apologetically. "Seriously, don''t you know how to be careful when you walk? You even bumped into Lina. Look, she''s in so much pain that she''s crying." Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Lina''s face. Seeing Lina''s aggrieved expression, he recalled how Lina had run over just now. He thought to himself that the chances of him knocking Lina down and making her cry were not high. Lina covered her head and took a while to react. She quickly said, "I''m the one who should be sorry. I identally bumped into Mr. Gu. Nian Nian, he didn''t bump into me." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Lina''s face carefully. She seemed to have been crying for a long time. Thinking of what Gu Zhou had just said at the Western restaurant, she reached out and took Lina''s arm. She asked softly, "Is it because of¡­ Chen Qing?" Hearing the words "Chen Qing", Lina''s heart was in a mess. Tears streamed down her face, and she couldn''t control the sadness in her heart at all. Qiao Nian put her arm around Lina and walked towards her room. She gently patted Lina''s shoulder and said gently, "Hey, it''s fine. It''s fine. Don''t cry. This isn''t your fault. It''s all Chen Qing''s fault. Besides, Chen Qing isn''t worthy of you!" Lina bit her lip, tears falling like rain. Seeing this, Gu Zhou could only leave alone. Previously, when he returned to the pce with Qiao Nian after dinner, he had wanted Qiao Nian to enlighten Lina. After all, Lina had indeed suffered a lot. ¡­ Chapter 1655 Relief

Chapter 1655 Relief

Lina returned to her room and wiped her tears. Seeing that Qiao Nian''s shoulder was wet from her tears, she said ufortably, "Nian Nian, I''m sorry. Your clothes were all¡­" "Lina, there''s no need to be so polite between us." Qiao Nian gave a faint smile and helped Lina wipe the tears off her face. "We''re good friends. Good friends have to help each other." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, her gaze fell on her face. She asked in a low voice, "Nian Nian, how did you feel when you married Mr. Gu back then?" When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, there was a trace of a smile in her eyes. "You might not believe me, but I saw it as performing a job." Lina''s eyes widened as she looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Puzzled, she asked, "How can it be work?" "That''s why everyone is different. Back then, I wanted to get close to him and treat his illness, but Gu Zhou was a very vignt person. He would never let strangers approach him. Coincidentally, there was such an opportunity, so I naturally married him." Qiao Nian helped Linab her hair and said softly, "At that time, I thought that it would be fine if we divorced in the future, and I didn''t expect us to be together." "Lina, just because you''re married to Wright doesn''t mean anything. You can still be yourself in the future." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina, her eyes sparkling. When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, the displeasure in her heart gradually dissipated. Then, she smiled brightly and hurriedly nodded. "Yes, you''re right." Although she couldn''t marry Chen Qing in the future, that didn''t matter. As long as she didn''t have to be with Wright, it was good. ¡­ The next morning, Lina and Qiao Nian arrived at Shen Mei''s ward. The moment Shen Mei saw Lina again, her tears fell uncontrobly. She held Lina''s hand. "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry." After Qiao Nian''s enlightenment, Lina had already thought things through. Holding a tissue, she wiped Shen Mei''s tears and said gently, "Look, aren''t I fine now?" Shen Mei held Lina''s other hand tightly. Thinking that Lina was about to marry Wright, her lips trembled slightly. In the end, she said intermittently, "But, but you don''t like him." "Mom, actually, Wright is quite good. He likes me a lot, doesn''t he?" In order not to worry Shen Mei, Lina lied on purpose. Shen Mei shook her head gently and said disapprovingly, "No, it''s not like that." "Mom, don''t be agitated. I was the one who took the initiative to marry Wright." Lina smiled at Shen Mei and said gently, "I''m really happy. Don''t be sad." Shen Mei seemed to really listen to Lina. She knew that the president and Mark were not on good terms, but she had also heard that Wright seemed to especially like Lina and had always wanted to marry her. But Shen Mei was not a fool. Even if Wright liked Lina, how much did he like her? Could he treat Lina exceptionally well? "Lina." Shen Mei looked at Lina with heartache. "Why don''t we not get married?" When Lina heard Shen Mei''s words, her heart warmed. She knew that Shen Mei was concerned about her, but at this point, it was no longer a matter of marriage. If she rejected Wright, Mark would probably attack their family now. However, Lina didn''t want Shen Mei to worry about these things. She smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. We''re just getting engaged first. It''ll be a long time before we get married." Shen Mei nodded slightly. After Qiao Nian and Lina left Shen Mei''s ward, Lina asked carefully, "Nian Nian, is my mother suitable for surgery in her condition?" "Let''s take a look in two days. Her mood has been fluctuating a lot recently. I''m worried that there will be other problems during the surgery," Qiao Nian said very carefully. She really felt that Shen Mei was in a bad mood. When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she seemed to have thought of something. She said in a low voice, "I heard from my father that the engagement is in ten days. I n to have a good talk with Mom today. I hope that she can undergo surgery tomorrow. That way, my mother will recover when I get engaged." Chapter 1656 Surgery

Chapter 1656 Surgery

Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She turned back to look at Shen Mei''s ward, then followed Lina out. After the two of them came out of the ward, Lina brought Qiao Nian back to her room. Qiao Nian saw the famous designer, Bonnie. Bonnie was a designer specially hired by Wright to design a wedding dress for Lina. Lina''s originally calm mood was affected again. She tried hard to take deep breaths to remain calm. Qiao Nian could tell that Lina was holding back. Bonnie was a famous wedding dress designer. After taking Lina''s measurements, she left. Lina took a deep breath. She had wanted to choose her own wedding dress, but Wright didn''t give her the chance at all. Lina watched as Bonnie left. She looked at Qiao Nian and said softly, "Wright is the same as Mark. He''s especially controlling." Qiao Nian held Lina''s hand tightly. She knew that Lina only wanted to confide in her. "That''s why I hate him," Lina said expressionlessly. When they left the pce, Qiao Nian couldn''t help but sigh. She wondered when Lina would be able to leave Wright. The next day. Qiao Nian arrived at the pce early in the morning. Today was the day to help Madam President remove the Gu worm. The person guarding the door of the operating theater was Lina because the president was busy today. Qiao Nian, Dr. Ollie, and a few nurses entered the operating theater. Lina stood quietly outside, looking anxiously at the operating theater door. Gu Zhou and Chen Qing were also guarding outside. Gu Zhou sat on a lounge chair at the side. He looked down at the documents on the tablet in his hand with a serious expression. Chen Qing''s gaze fell on Lina, who was standing anxiously outside. For some reason, she felt that Lina had lost even more weight. Chen Qing slowly lowered his gaze. Before long, the president rushed over. After greeting Gu Zhou, he walked to Lina''s side. "How''s it going?" the president asked softly. Lina pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "She''s been in there for half an hour, but she hasn''te out." The President frowned. Shen Mei needed to be calm during the surgery. Yesterday, he spoke to Shen Mei about Lina''s childhood, not wanting Shen Mei to mention Lina''s marriage again. However, he knew in his heart that Lina''s marriage had always been on Shen Mei''s mind. Lina''s gaze fell on the president''s face. Sheforted him softly. "Dad, don''t worry. Mom will be fine." The president forced a smile. His gaze fell on Lina''s face. When he thought of how Lina had decided to marry Wright, his heart still ached. Lina seemed to understand what the president was thinking. She smiled and said, "Dad, I believe that when Mom recovers, let''s take a good family photo." "Okay." The president''s voice cracked. About half an hourter, the door of the operating theater finally opened. Dr. Ollie came out. When Lina saw Dr. Ollie, she hurriedly walked over and asked anxiously, "Doctor Ollie, how''s my mother?" The president stared unblinkingly at Dr. Ollie, not wanting to miss any of his expressions. Dr. Ollie heaved a sigh of relief and said with a serious expression, "Madam President''s surgery was very sessful, but¡­" Lina had just heaved a sigh of relief, but when she heard thest sentence Dr. Ollie said, she immediately became nervous. Puzzled, she asked, "But what?" "I''ve really never seen or heard of Miss Qiao''s treatment methods," Dr. Ollie said as if he had an epiphany. He looked into the operating theater with admiration. "Fortunately, Madam President met Miss Qiao. The other doctors probably won''t be able to remove the Gu worm in Madam''s body." "Why?" The President frowned slightly, not understanding what Dr. Ollie meant. His eyes were filled with confusion. Doctor Ollie said with a serious expression, "President, the length of the Gu worm in Madam''s body was very long. It almost covered all of Madam''s body. If we want topletely remove the Gu worm, we can only induce it to walk out on its own." The President frowned and looked at Dr. Ollie in confusion. If the Gu worm was willing to leave Madam''s body, wouldn''t Madam have recovered long ago? Chapter 1657 Touched

Chapter 1657 Touched

At this moment, Qiao Nian walked out. When she saw the president and Lina, she smiled and said, "President and Lina, Madam is fine now. We just have to send her to the ward to recuperate. She''ll be fine in a few days." "Thank you for your trouble." The president looked at Qiao Nian gratefully. If it weren''t for Qiao Nian, his wife might really have to suffer. "You''re wee. It''s my duty." Qiao Nian forced a sweet smile. Her eyes were filled with smiles. Just as she was about to say something, she staggered and almost fell. Lina quickly supported Qiao Nian and called out worriedly, "Nian Nian, you¡­" Gu Zhou quickly stepped forward and picked Qiao Nian up in his arms. Dr. Ollie hurriedly said to Gu Zhou, "To Ward 1!" As Dr. Ollie spoke, he followed. Lina looked up at the president and said in a low voice, "Dad, I''ll go see Nian Nian." The president nodded. Dr. Ollie hurriedly called for his nurses to help Qiao Nian link up with the nutrient solution. He only heaved a sigh of relief when it was done. Gu Zhou looked at Dr. Ollie worriedly and asked softly, "Doctor Ollie, what''s wrong with my wife?" When Doctor Ollie heard Gu Zhou''s question, he said, "Miss Qiao must have lost too much blood. She just¡­ just used her blood to draw the Gu worm out." Lina''s pupils dted slightly, and she couldn''t help but turn red. "What?" "Gu worms like better blood. Miss Qiao must have been improved her blood using medicinal herbs in the past. Her blood should be a tonic for many Gu worms, so Miss Qiao Nian used her own blood to lure the Gu worm out." This was really the first time Doctor Ollie had seen such a situation. He was also very surprised when he saw it. What he didn''t say was that when Qiao Nian used her blood to attract the attention of the Gu worm, she also used acupuncture to force the worm out of Madam''s body. It was precisely because of this that he felt that if Miss Qiao hadn''t helped out, the Gu worm in Madam''s body probably wouldn''t have been able to be taken out. Gu Zhou sat by Qiao Nian''s bed. He stared unblinkingly at her, guarding her. The president, who was passing by Qiao Nian''s ward, seemed to be nailed to the ground. He looked at Qiao Nian''s ward in disbelief. So this was how Gu worms were lured out. The way the president looked at Qiao Nian became more and moreplicated, and there was still a lot of guilt in his eyes. When Lina came out of the ward, she saw the president standing there. She called out softly, "Dad, how''s Mom?" "She''s fine. I''ve already sent her to the ward." With that, the president wanted to go in and see Qiao Nian, but he remembered that Gu Zhou probably just wanted to stay by Qiao Nian''s side, so he stopped in his tracks. In Shen Mei''s ward. The president looked at Dr. Ollie and asked softly, "How is Miss Qiao''s health now? Will her health be affected?" "I don''t think so. Miss Qiao should be very weak during this period of time. It won''t be a problem for her to recuperate well." At this point, Doctor Ollie sighed heavily. "Miss Qiao has many precious herbs in her body. This is the key to drawing out the Gu worm. Without Miss Qiao, I''m afraid no one can help Madam." The President''s eyes darkened. He nodded and said, "Alright, I understand. Go ahead. Remember to take good care of Miss Qiao." "Yes!" Dr. Ollie agreed. After Dr. Ollie left, the president sat there tiredly. Lina naturally knew what the president was thinking. She walked to his side and said softly, "Dad, don''t worry. Nian Nian will be fine." "I know," the president said softly, as if he had thought of something. "We owe her too much." Although Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had ulterior motives foring to their side, everything Qiao Nian did was to help them. They couldn''t help them at all. He just felt guilty towards Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. "Nian Nian is my best friend." Lina wanted to say that she would spend the rest of her life treating Qiao Nian well, but she was afraid that she wouldn''t live long. After some hesitation, she didn''t say anything else. The ward fell silent. All that could be heard was the sound of the machine operating beside the bed. Chapter 1658 You Have Really Grown Up

Chapter 1658 You Have Really Grown Up

At night, Shen Mei, who had been unconscious, finally woke up. "Mei Mei." "Mom." The president and Lina spoke at the same time. Both of their gazes fell on Shen Mei, who was lying on the hospital bed. When Shen Mei looked at the two of them, her eyes were filled with warmth. An image shed across her mind, and she hurriedly asked anxiously, "How''s Nian Nian? She¡­" The president hurriedly helped Shen Mei up from the IV drip. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Qiao woke up in the afternoon. She''s fine now." When Shen Mei heard the President''s words, she heaved a sigh of relief and said gently, "That''s great. Nian Nian is really too good to us. If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid I¡­" The president lowered his head and kissed Shen Mei''s forehead. He said gently, "Yes, we all know." Only then did Shen Mei heave a sigh of relief and nod. The president coaxed Shen Mei to sleep again. Then, he gave Lina a look and the two of them walked out. The president''s gaze fell on Lina''s face. He lowered his voice and said, "Miss Qiao and the others have already returned?" Lina nodded and said softly, "It''s toote tonight. I''ll visit Nian Nian tomorrow morning." "Yes." The president nodded and stroked Lina''s hair. "You''ve really grown up," he said in a low voice. Lina forced a smile. If possible, she really hoped that she could be a child for the rest of her life. The next morning. When Qiao Nian woke up in a daze, she felt movement on the bed beside her. She had just opened her eyes and before she could react, she heard Gu Zhou ask uneasily, "Nian''er, did I disturb you?" Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and shook her head. "No, I just woke up." "Why didn''t you sleep more?" Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian''s pale face, his heart filled with guilt and unease. Qiao Nian sat up and smiled. "Actually, I''ve already recovered. I''m fine. In the medical field, donating blood asionally is good for my health. I''m in good health now." Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian. He couldn''t out-talk Qiao Nian, but seeing that she was really fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. After washing up, the two of them went downstairs. A servant walked in and said, "Second Young Master and Second Young Madam, the Seventh Princess is here. She''s waiting in the garden." Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and smiled. "I''ll go take a look." "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded. Qiao Nian walked towards the garden outside and saw Lina sitting on a stool in a daze. "Lina." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina, her voice gentle. Lina came back to her senses and pulled Qiao Nian to sit down with her. She looked at Qiao Nian''s face seriously and said with a smile, "I got someone to prepare blood nourishing soup today. Try it." Qiao Nian looked at Lina beside her and grabbed her hand. She said seriously, "Lina, actually, donating blood asionally is good for health. You''ve been busy with many things recently. There''s no need to run around for me every day. I''m really fine." "Nian Nian." Lina looked at Qiao Nian guiltily. Nian Nian had done so much for their family, but she didn''t know how to make it up to her. "But I¡­" "Lina, I know you''ve been sad recently," Qiao Nian said sincerely. She held Lina''s hand tightly and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. "I did something that was a piece of cake to me. I''ve been in Europe for so long, but I haven''t gone out to have fun much. Why don''t we go shopping now?" Lina smiled and nodded. ¡­ Although the president had ced Mark under house arrest, Mark didn''t seem to take this matter seriously at all. He directly took charge of Wright and Lina''s engagement at home. Mark had lost face in court. Of course, he had to regain his dignity during the engagement. Hence, the guest list for the engagement invitation was the most important thing to him. He had invited all the factions over. In order to show his status, he had even chosen the address of the engagement to be at his manor. He even specially sent an invitation to the president. Chapter 1659 Too Beautiful

Chapter 1659 Too Beautiful

When the president received the invitation, his expression darkened slightly. He hadn''t expected Mark to hold the engagement ceremony on his estate. The president recalled Mark proposing marriage to Lina on Wright''s behalf outside the court. It was as if this had happened a long time ago. Although it would be Lina and Wright''s engagement ceremony soon, there was no trace of a smile on the President''s face. It was if the engagement had nothing to do with him. He focused on preparing for what would happen next. This was a favorable condition Lina had provided for him. He had to seize this opportunity. In the blink of an eye, it was time for the engagement. In the dressing room. The entire dressing room was beautifully decorated. There was a wall full of mirrors. Sitting in the middle was a young girl wearing a white strapless wedding gown iid with countless jewels and diamonds. Under the light, her skin was fair, and her entire body seemed to emit light, making her look illusory. The girl sat there impassively, her thoughts already drifting away. At this moment, the door of the dressing room was slowly pushed open. Footsteps came from the door, followed by a gasp. "You''re really too beautiful!" The young girl sitting in the middle of the dressing room slowly looked up and her gaze fell on the man who had walked in. Lina watched as Wright, who was wearing a suit and leather shoes, walked in. Her eyes were filled with disdain. She looked away and felt that if she took another look at Wright, her eyes would be pierced by needles. Wright naturally noticed Lina''s gaze, but that didn''t matter. His gaze was fixed on Lina''s face, and his lips curved up slightly. No matter how unhappy Lina was, so what? She was still going to marry him, and he was the male star today. His hair wasbed and shiny. In a ck suit, he walked elegantly to Lina''s side and handed her some flowers. "Darling, I passed by a flower shop today and identally saw this beautiful bouquet of flowers. Flowers are perfect for beauties." Wright''s eyes were filled withughter. He looked at Lina''s face with a burning gaze. "But now I realize how wrong I was. Such beautiful flowers pale inparison to you. Your beauty canpete with the sun and moon." Lina had already packed up. She took the flowers from Wright, who paused for a moment. He didn''t expect Lina to take the flowers. Could it be that he still had a ce in Lina''s heart? That made sense. Now that Lina was about to marry him, he would definitely have to please her. After all, she would be his in the future. At the thought of this, Wright smiled happily. Lina''s fingers gently poked at the center of the bouquet, and her lips curved up coldly. She looked up at Wright and asked seriously, "Do you really think this bouquet of flowers is the best-looking?" Wright nodded slightly. When he passed by the flower shop, he saw this beautiful bouquet. The purple roses looked very beautiful. They were beautiful and mysterious, making one involuntarily want to approach them. Lina''s expression instantly darkened. She threw the flowers into the trash can at the side. The flowers were delicate and fresh. When they were thrown into the trash can, water droplets from the flowers inadvertently fell on Wright. The smile on Wright''s face instantly froze. He looked at Lina coldly, his lips pursed tightly. Lina smiled coldly and took out a tissue to wipe her hands. She continued, "This color looks like a demonic w reaching out from the darkness, or your rotten and tattered heart. It does suit you, but not me." Out of the corner of his eye, Wright nced at the flowers in the trash can. He smiled coldly and grabbed Lina''s chin. Instinctively, Lina tried to break free, but Wright''s grip was strong. She was forced to look at Wright''s disgusting face. Wright said happily, "Is that so? Even if I''m the filthiest thing, what are you? After you marry me, you''ll be with me for the rest of your life. You won''t be able to shake me off!" Previously, in order to marry Lina, he had to pretend to like her a lot. Chapter 1660 Ring

Chapter 1660 Ring

To be honest, Lina''s face was very attractive. If he married Lina, he would be the one receiving benefits. He did not object to marrying Lina at all. However, Lina''s personality really needed to be changed. If she was still so unreasonable, then don''t me him for being impolite. Lina pursed her lips and looked at Wright coldly, as if waiting for him to let go. Wright just looked at Lina quietly and said with a smile, "Lina, I advise you to admit reality as soon as possible. You''re mine now. You can''t run away. Don''t think about unrealistic things." With that, Wright gently stroked Lina''s chin. Seeing that her chin was red from his pinch, he pretended to be shocked and said, "Oh, why is it red? Your skin is a little too delicate. If I hit you a little harder, won''t you be injured every day?" Wright let go of Lina''s chin. He enjoyed looking at Lina''s exasperated expression. Lina stood there expressionlessly and looked away. "You should go out," she said angrily. "Go out? Lina, I''m not done." Wright took out a ring box from his pocket and walked up to Lina casually. His gaze fell on Lina''s face and he said softly, "In the future, you have no right to speak. Also, don''t challenge my limits!" Lina ignored Wright and looked elsewhere. Wright opened the ring box and took out a ring. His gaze fell on the diamond on the ring. "It''s said that true lovests forever. Diamonds represent eternal love. Take a look. Do you like it?" Lina said nothing, as if she didn''t want to speak to Wright at all. Wright wasn''t angry. He pulled Lina''s hand over. Seeing that Lina was about to retract her hand, he said coldly, "Even if you don''t like it, you have to wear this ring. This is an engagement ring. You have to let everyone know that we''re engaged. I don''t want others to think that I''m out of your league, let alone¡­" Wright noticed that Lina did not retract her hand. He put the diamond ring on Lina''s hand and said in satisfaction, "That''s more like it. I advise you to behave yourself and not ask for trouble!" Lina looked down at her hand, which was now wearing a diamond ring. Then, she looked up at Wright coldly and said in a low voice, " Wright, I think you might have misunderstood something." Wright''s expression faltered slightly. "You want to marry me because you are out of my league. I''m a royal princess." Lina turned to Wright and smiled coldly, like a high and mighty god looking at an ant on the ground. "You''re an orphan, an adopted child brought back by Mark. You''re also the most obedient dog by Mark''s side. If Mark tells you to go east, you''ll never dare to go west. How can such an obedient dog bepared to someone like me?" There was a hint of a smile in Lina''s eyes as she said lightly, "Anyone who knows something will know that you''re trying to climb up the socialdder. Why? Do you think I''m trying to climb up the socialdder? When does a person need to climb up the socialdder of a dog?" The smile in Wright''s eyes gradually disappeared. His thin lips pursed, and his expression grew more and more serious. He looked at Lina beside him and grabbed her hand, wishing he could break it. Lina looked at Wright, whose eyes were filled with anger, and said lightly, "Are you trying to tell everyone that you''re abusing me? When that happens, the royal family will definitely not allow me to marry someone like you." Seeing that Wright had let go, Lina slowly retracted her hand and said calmly, "Wright, I advise you not to cause trouble. Otherwise, I wonder what the people of Europe will think of you, a social climber who is using a princess to get ahead and wants to abuse her." "You¡­" Wright looked at Lina angrily. He tried hard to control his temper and finally said, "You''d better shut up obediently. Otherwise, I''ll kiss you at the engagement ceremony. I think you''ll like this very much." "Is that so?" Lina tucked her hair behind her ear and said lightly, "I heard that some crazy murderers will smear poison on their lips. They will use kissing to poison the woman. Wright, are you really going to poison me in front of everyone?" Chapter 1661 Splashing Water

Chapter 1661 Sshing Water

When Wright heard Lina''s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He had never expected Lina to say such a thing. His eyes gradually turned cold as he said coldly, "You''re no longer like the old you." "I don''t think you''ve ever seen the real me." Lina gave an elegant smile and slowly sat down on a chair. She looked at therge mirror in front of her and saw Wright''s ferocious face in it. She said calmly, "Or do you want me to take off the friendly masks you and your father have been wearing for years?" Wright''s gaze lingered on Lina''s face, and his eyes gradually darkened. He couldn''t touch Lina anymore. Wright walked towards Lina step by step. His lips curved up slightly as he said softly, "I think no one will mind if I have sex with my fianc¨¦e in advance!" Lina raised her hand to p Wright, but Wright grabbed her hand. Qiao Nian walked in with the headdress. This was a custom-made headdress that Lina had specially made. When she saw that Wright was about to bully Lina, her expression changed. She ced the headdress on the table at the side, picked up the teapot on the table, and sshed the water at Wright. "Wow!" Wright''s hair, which had been neatlybed, was drenched in water. There were still tea leaves on his face. He looked at Qiao Nian not far away with a malicious expression. Qiao Nian noticed Wright''s gaze and pretended to be shocked. She covered her mouth and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I thought a beast was going to bully the Seventh Princess. After all, today is the Seventh Princess''s auspicious day. There are always some people who can''t control their lower bodies. I never expected it to be you. You''re indeed pretentious. You almost did what a beast would do." The panic in Lina''s heart gradually disappeared. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face, and her eyes were filled withughter. Wright was so angry that he was panting heavily. He looked at Qiao Nian coldly, pursed his lips, and said angrily, "Miss Qiao, aren''t you afraid that I''ll get someone to arrest you?" The smile on Qiao Nian''s face grew brighter. She said softly, "Then call someone over. I''m the bridesmaid. Without a bridesmaid. I''m afraid this engagement banquet will be postponed." Wright took a deep breath and pointed at Qiao Nian''s face. With aplicated expression, he said, "Alright, alright. You''re right. You want to take the opportunity to postpone it. Let me tell you, stop dreaming. The engagement banquet has to be held as scheduled!" After Wright said his piece, he turned around and walked out. After Wright left, Qiao Nian looked at Lina worriedly and asked anxiously, "How are you? Are you injured? By the way, he didn''t do anything overboard, did he?" When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, her heart warmed. She shook her head and said in a low voice, "No, he was almost angered to death by me just now." When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she gave a rxed smile. "That''s good. You have to take good care of yourself. Don''t be bullied." As she spoke, Qiao Nian reached out and hugged Lina. Although Lina couldn''t see, her eyes were filled with worry. Before Lina married Wright, Wright had already revealed his true colors. He was so rough with Lina. She wondered what else Wright would do after the engagement. Recalling Wright''s defeated expression just now, Lina smiled andforted Qiao Nian. "Don''t worry, I''m a princess. If he really dares to bully me, I''ll pretend to be pitiful. I can be shameless, but they can''t." Qiao Nian knew that Lina wanted to use the power of public opinion, but this wouldn''t be good for her reputation. The president and Lina were now in a weak position. They really did not have the ability to fight back. Sigh. Qiao Nian sighed silently in her heart. The kind and adorable Lina couldn''t marry the person she liked. Suppressing the sadness in her heart, Qiao Nian helped Lina sit on a chair and said with a smile, "I''ve brought the headdress you wanted. I can put it on for you to see." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she smiled and nodded. "Okay." She recalled what Wright had told her previously. Her eyes darted around and she asked hesitantly, "Nian Nian, are there many people attending the engagement banquet today?" Chapter 1662 Found It

Chapter 1662 Found It

Qiao Nian''s hand, which wasbing her hair, paused for a moment. She looked at Lina worriedly and nodded gently. "A lot." Lina smiled and nodded. She said softly, "That''s good. If anything happens, I''ll definitely make them regret it for the rest of their lives." After saying this, Chen Qing''s face appeared in Lina''s mind. Chen Qing, he¡­ When Lina thought of how Chen Qing didn''t like her, her heart still ached. However, she was still very d that Chen Qing didn''t like her. If Chen Qing liked her, he would have to watch her marry Wright. That should be very painful for Chen Qing. She would bear all the pain alone. At this moment, the banquet hall was overcrowded. The marriage of the Seventh Princess of the royal family and Mark''s adopted son, Wright, was a huge matter for many people, so they rushed over. The president greeted the various factions naturally. After greeting them, he sat alone by the window and drank slowly. His attention was fixed on the guests. On the surface, everyone was here to congratte the host on the joyous asion of every banquet, but in reality, it was an exchange of benefits. All the coborations were done in private. He wanted to take the opportunity to investigate who was already Mark''s subordinate and who was worth fighting for. In the garden outside the banquet hall, Gu Zhou was holding a ss of red wine. He walked around slowly, carefully observing his surroundings. He still had his earpiece in his ear, and Chen Qing''s deep voice came through. "Second Young Master, I''ve already observed the topographic map of Mark''s residence, and I''ve already understood the exact location of the guards. The topographic map we obtained previously is outdated. He''s already expanded the ce a lot. I''ve already sent a new blueprint to your phone." When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing''s words, he nodded in a low voice. He avoided the cameras and turned on his phone to take a closer look. He said in a low voice, "The woman beside Mark hasn''t appeared. Looks like she''s hiding. However, she''s definitely not in a room on the surface. She should be in a more secretive ce." Gu Zhou recalled what the president had said. Song Qin used to be by his side, butter on, she gradually faded from everyone''s sight. Initially, the president thought that Song Qin had left Mark. Later on, the president identally bumped into Mark and Song Qin hugging. Gu Zhou looked at the map on his phone carefully. His expression turned serious as he said in a low voice, "I found it." Allrge families would build basements. The basement was a secret ce to hide important people and things. Gu Zhou had once studied architecture. ording to a designer''s train of thought, he could quickly discover the entrance to the basement. The dark clouds pressed down, giving off a strong sense of oppression. The originally lively garden gradually quietened down, and everyone walked into the banquet hall. People came and went in the banquet hall under the lights. Everyone had happy smiles on their faces, as if they were really happy because of the two people who were about to get married. At this moment, the center of attention was none other than Mark. Mark had a bright smile on his face as he clinked sses with everyone and politely received their wishes. As for the president, he sat alone at the bar. There was no one around. It was as if no one wanted to get close to the president in front of Mark. After all, the president was just a decoration, and Mark had real power. The president sat at the side with a dark expression, as if he was extremely dissatisfied that his daughter had been forced to marry Wright. Just as the representatives of the various countries arrived, the president put down his wine ss. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes. The show had begun. The president spoke into his headset. "It''s almost time to start. It''s time to get ready." Chen Qing had been checking on the guards of Mark''s manor. When he heard the president''s words, he replied in a low voice, "Okay." Gu Zhou avoided the attention of the cameras and guards and went straight to the entrance of the basement. Smelling the faint fragrance inside, a glint shed in his eyes. "I''ve already found it. It''s here." Gu Zhou ced a locator in a corner, thinking ofing over with Qiao Nianter. Chapter 1663 Persevere

Chapter 1663 Persevere

At this moment, Qiao Nian, who was the makeup artist, also received Gu Zhou''s message. Her eyes flickered as she turned to look at Lina, who was sitting in the middle. The light had gone out of Lina''s eyes, as if her soul had been sucked out of her like a puppet on a string. Qiao Nian walked up to Lina and squatted down. Her gaze fell on Lina''s face and she called out softly, "Lina." "Huh?" Lina looked up at Qiao Nian, her expression nk. "It''s about to begin. Now, it''s your turn to show up." Qiao Nian held Lina''s hand tightly and reminded her, "You have to perk up now. Things have alreadye to this point. There''s no room for retreat." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, her eyes gradually lit up. She wasn''t really married to Wright. She was just engaged to him. Today''s engagement was just to give her father a chance to investigate Mark. She couldn''t fumble the ball at the critical moment. She had to work hard to do everything well. Lina''s eyes gradually hardened. She smiled at Qiao Nian and said, "Nian Nian, you''re right. We still have a lot to do tonight. I have to persevere." When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, her heart ached. She said in a low voice, "Yes." Lina stood up and looked at herself in the mirror. She said silently, "Good luck." She and Qiao Nian walked towards the banquet hall. When the two of them appeared in the banquet hall, the lights shone on them. Everyone fell silent. This was simply a visual feast. Standing at the front was Princess Lina. She was wearing a white wedding dress. Her hair was tied up high, and the veil draped down her back. She looked like a holy fairy, making no one dare to spheme her. Every step she took was very elegant and stable. She exuded an amazing aura. Qiao Nian, who had been standing beside Lina, was wearing a purple gown. Her face was breathtakingly beautiful. Her fox-like eyes were sparkling and charming. However, her eyes were clear, and she gave off a righteous aura. She was really charming and not ordinary. What amazed everyone the most was that even though she had already restrained her dressing, she was still not inferior to the princess. "Oh my god, I really didn''t expect the Seventh Princess to be so beautiful!" "As expected of a princess of Europe!" "She used to be too low-profile. That''s why no one saw her beauty." "The bridesmaid is also so beautiful. I wonder who she is." ¡­ Everyone''s attention was attracted by Lina and Qiao Nian. Everyone felt the same way about their beauty. It was hard for them to imagine that there were such beautiful people in this world. They were so beautiful that they didn''t seem like ordinary people. The entire banquet hall became even more magnificent because of their beauty. Mark took an elegant sip of red wine and looked at Lina and Qiao Nian not far away with a burning gaze. He was extremely satisfied. Wright was standing beside Mark. He had just seen Lina in the dressing room. He knew that Lina was beautiful, but under the spotlight, she seemed to be indescribably beautiful. To have such a beautiful woman be his wife, especially since she had stunned so many guests, those people must be very envious of him. After all, only he could marry Lina. Mark turned to look at Wright, then his gaze fell on the president''s face not far away. He said disdainfully, "Hurry up and pick up your wife. Everyone is still waiting to congratte you at the wedding banquet." The president naturally noticed Mark''s gaze, but he retracted his gaze and his gaze fell on Lina again. He really wanted to be like other fathers and give his daughter his blessings by personally handing her over to the person she loved the most. But he couldn''t. He had let her down. He couldn''t give her the happiness she wanted. He could only let her make sacrifices for him. At this moment, Wright had already walked up to Lina. He stared at her with a burning gaze, as if Lina was the only one left in the world. Lina looked at Wright and wanted to throw up, but today was her engagement ceremony with Wright. She couldn''t be rude, so she gave a polite and distant smile. Chapter 1664 A toast

Chapter 1664 A toast

Wright paused. He looked at Lina in surprise, his pupils dted uncontrobly. Beautiful, she was really too beautiful! To be honest, he had always thought that Lina was not bad-looking, but now, Lina no longer looked like a human. Instead, she looked like an angel who had descended from the sky. Although his marriage with Lina was just a matter of political interests, he was still quite happy. After all, no one didn''t like beauties. Instinctively, Wright took Lina''s hand. His gaze fell on the ring on Lina''s hand. The round diamond sparkled under the light. Indeed, only such an expensive diamond was worthy of Lina. While holding Lina''s hand, Wright walked towards the master seat. Wright walked very quickly, and Lina identally stepped on her skirt. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and walked up to Wright, her gazending on his face. When Wright saw Qiao Nian, her eyes were cold. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said, "I advise you not to cause trouble." Qiao Nian tidied Lina''s skirt before warning her in a low voice, "You''d better be careful." Wright didn''t even look at Qiao Nian. He looked at Lina gently and said with a smile, "Fianc¨¦e, let''s go together!" Lina smiled coldly and didn''t speak. She followed Wright to the master seat. They turned to look at the people below. Today was their engagement ceremony. There were many people attending this banquet. From their different outfits, it was obvious that they were all from different countries. All of them had bright smiles on their faces, as if they were sincerely congratting them. Lina''s gaze fell on the President, Gu Zhou, and Qiao Nian. There was only worry in their eyes. Lina opened her mouth slightly. Just as she wanted tofort them, she recalled her goal today and tried hard to suppress the dissatisfaction in her heart. She was the princess of Europe. Even if today was not the engagement banquet she really wanted, she could not embarrass herself in front of so many people, nor could she embarrass her father. Mark was wearing a white suit and had a bright smile on his face. He picked up his wine ss and said boldly, "Today is my son and Lina''s engagement banquet. Thank you foring here. Thank you for your blessings. On behalf of the newly engaged couple, I''ll give a toast to everyone first." Although Mark said that he was representing the two newly weds, everyone present could already tell that he was representing the entire Europe. Even if the person getting married today was the Seventh Princess of Europe, as the representative, the president should step forward to represent the country and pay respects to everyone. Then it would be Mark''s term to pay his respects on behalf of the newly engaged couple. That was the normal order. The people present were not ordinary people, so they naturally understood the key differences. One by one, they held their wine sses and did not speak. All of them looked at the president. Mark stood on stage, his expression instantly darkening. President, President! If he were the president, everyone would definitely drink that ss of wine happily. Just because he wasn''t the president, his words just now were ignored by everyone else. Mark gripped the wine ss in his hand tightly. His gaze fell on the president''s face not far away. The president sat there indifferently, as if everything had nothing to do with him. The president looked up at Mark, who was not far away, his eyes cold. Then, he stood up and walked to Lina''s side with a wine ss. Just as he was about to speak, Mark turned to look at Wright and said resentfully, "Are you overjoyed? Why aren''t you toasting?" Wright took a step forward and was about to speak when the president spoke. "Everyone, thank you sincerely for attending my daughter''s engagement banquet." The president raised his ss and naturally walked to the middle of the newly engaged couple. He continued, "I only have one daughter. I just hope that my daughter can be happy. Today, everyone is willing to take the time to congratte my daughter. Thank you, everyone. Let me give a toast to everyone." The people who came to the wedding banquet were all smart people. When they heard the President''s words, they immediately raised their sses and drank everything in one gulp. Chapter 1665 Fighting Openly and Covertly

Chapter 1665 Fighting Openly and Covertly

Mark''s face darkened. He thought that those people would take the initiative to drink his toast, but he had never expected them to drink the president''s toast first. Mark tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart. Just because he was not the president, he was at the mercy of others in every way. Even if everyone knew that he was the one in charge in Europe, those people would not drink his toast first without the president speaking. Actually, this was the custom. Even if these people had a good rtionship with Mark in private, they represented the dignity of their countries. Even if they wanted to join forces with Mark, they had to do it in secrecy. They would never show it on the surface. When Qiao Nian saw this, she turned to Gu Zhou and said, "Mark''s thoughts are too obvious. I saw it just now. When Mark gave the toast, many people were already preparing to drink, but they didn''t dare to respond casually because of the live broadcast." Gu Zhou leaned back in his chair, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes. His fingers gently touched the cup as he said calmly, "Mark deliberately invited so many people this time. Firstly, he wanted to show off his status to the president, and secondly, he wanted to establish his influence in the world. However, Mark has forgotten something." He paused for a moment and continued, "He dares to not give the president face in front of so many people, but those people don''t dare to follow him because they represent their countries. If they dare to work with Mark easily, I''m afraid the people of Europe won''t let them off." Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly. If it weren''t for the fact that everyone present still had some dignity, the president might have been humiliated today. Gu Zhou picked up a piece of meat for Qiao Nian and ced it in her small bowl. He said gently, "This is freshly cooked beef. Try it and see how it tastes." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she asked in surprise, "Why aren''t you worried at all? Why are you still thinking about eating?" "We have important things to doter. Of course, we''ll only have strength after eating," Gu Zhou said seriously. Qiao Nian nodded in confusion and looked at Gu Zhou. She picked up her knife and fork and took a bite. Her eyes were filled withughter as she said softly, "This beef does taste good, but¡­" Towards the end, the smile on Qiao Nian''s face gradually disappeared. Her gaze fell on the stage and on Lina, who was wearing a smiling mask. If only Lina was marrying the person she liked today. The taste of this beef would probably be better. After the president finished the toast, Mark made a toast. This time, everyone gave Mark face. Mark nced at Wright beside him, signaling for him to make a toast. Holding Lina''s hand, which was wearing a diamond ring, Wright nced at Lina beside him, his eyes filled withughter. So what if Lina was the Seventh Princess? She was still marrying him obediently. At this moment, Wright felt that he was about to reach the peak of his life. "Hello, everyone. I''m Wright, the adopted son of Earl Mark. I admire my father very much. Being like my father has always been my life goal. I''ve never thought that I would be lucky enough to marry Princess Lina today. Now, I feel that I''m even closer to my father, Earl Mark. Thank you for being willing toe here to give us your blessings. Thank you!" Originally, this was Wright''s engagement speech, but most of Wright''s words were praise for Earl Mark, as if he had married Lina to get close to his adoptive father. When the people below the stage heard Wright''s words, they all looked surprised, but they still drank politely. At this moment, Lina stepped forward with the microphone. She stood on the stage with a crown on her head, vividly disying the bearing of a princess of Europe. She spoke elegantly and calmly. "Thank you everyone for attending my engagement banquet. Today¡­" Before Lina could finish speaking, Wright subconsciously tugged at her hand, signaling for her to stop talking. Lina frowned slightly and turned to look at Wright in disbelief. "Lina, I''ve already spoken on our behalf," Wright said with a fake smile. In other words, he hoped that Lina wouldn''t do anything unnecessary. Chapter 1666 I Am The Main Character

Chapter 1666 I Am The Main Character

Lina could naturally tell what Wright meant. She gripped the microphone in her hand tightly and said with a smile, "Wright, I think you''ve forgotten something. I''m the main character today!" When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She didn''t expect Lina to dare to say such a thing at the engagement banquet. Wright''s expression instantly darkened. He had never expected a little white rabbit like Lina to be like this. He tried hard to remain calm and said again, "Actually, you don''t have to¡­" Before Wright could finish speaking, Lina smiled at the audience with the microphone. She said with a smile, "Everyone, I''m really sorry. My husband doesn''t know royal etiquette yet. I''ll definitely teach him well. Please forgive his ignorance." With a casual sentence, Lina described her marriage to Wright as Wright bing a live-in son-inw. "I hope everyone can eat, drink, and be happy." Actually, Lina had nothing to say. She didn''t love Wright, so she naturally wouldn''t go against her conscience and say how much she loved him. With that, she picked up her wine ss and said to everyone, "Please." When the people below the stage heard Lina''s words, their eyes lit up. They had initially thought that the princess of the European country was just a vase, but now it seemed that the princess of the European country was an interesting person. At this moment, a young and beautiful femalepanion below the stage suddenlyughed. She seemed to have said something to her husband, who suddenlyughed out loud. Theirughter was so abrupt that everyone turned to look at them. The male representative seemed to have noticed that everyone was looking at him. He hurriedly smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t do it on purpose. It''s like this. My wife has always yearned to experience the culture of Country Z. I heard that the mother of the Seventh Princess is also from Country Z. She recalled that when Country Z people get married, they drink in other ways." The femalepanion beside her smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t remember what that is. It''s just something about a man feeding a woman wine, and a woman feeding a man wine. I can''t remember the exact movements, but the newlyweds in Country Z drink like this, giving off a especially loving feeling." When Qiao Nian heard their words, her eyes narrowed slightly. Someone like Wright wasn''t worthy of crossing sses with Lina at all. Moreover, they didn''t know anything, yet they were spouting nonsense here. They were simply a joke. Qiao Nian noticed the way the male representative was looking at Mark. They seemed to have discussed this beforehand. She moved slightly closer to Gu Zhou andined softly, "They''re bullying Lina on purpose." The others below looked at Wright and Lina on the stage curiously. They wanted to watch themotion. After all, themotion just now was very exciting. Wright had also seen videos of cross-cupped wine, but it was heart-wrenching. He nced at Lina beside him, then at Gu Zhou, who was sitting below the stage. Smiling, he asked, "Mr. Gu, you''re from Country Z. Do you have any customs for neers?" Initially, Wright had thought that Lina hated doing intimate things with him the most. If Gu Zhou told him how to drink cross-cupped wine, Lina would probably be furious. Wright''s lips curved up slightly, and his eyes were filled withughter. When Gu Zhou heard Wright''s voice, he looked up slightly and said lightly, "I don''t know." The smile on Wright''s face froze. He did not expect Gu Zhou to say this in front of everyone. He tried hard to suppress his temper and his expression turned cold. At this moment, Wright couldn''t say that he knew how to drink cross-cupped wine. From the corner of his eye, he nced at his subordinate not far away, but he quickly regained hisposure. The subordinate naturally walked over to Wright and exined in a low voice. Wright smiled slightly. He looked at Lina beside him, his eyes filled with smugness. Even if your friend is on your side and isn''t willing to tell me how to drink cross-cupped wine, I still found out. Be good and resign to your fate! No matter how much you hate me, on such an asion, you can only agree to this. Otherwise, you will embarrass the entire Europe. Wright smiled at Lina. "Lina, I know how to drink cross-cupped wine. I''ll teach you." Chapter 1667 Cross-cupped Wine

Chapter 1667 Cross-cupped Wine

Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on the faces of the servants not far away. Indeed, none of Wright''s subordinates were easy to deal with. They had found out so quickly. Hearing Wright''s words, the representative who had originally suggested it grew excited. He hurriedly nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s right. It''s called cross-cupped wine. Oh my, I''m indeed getting on in years. I always don''t remember these things." When the others heard the words "cross-cupped wine", their eyes were filled with curiosity. Some of them wanted to watch the show. "Don''t be shy, newbie. You should try the cross-cupped wine!" "I heard that drinking cross-cupped wine will improve one''s rtionship!" "We don''t know what cross-cupped wine is yet. I want to learn!" "Yes, yes, yes. We want to learn too." ¡­ Those people were instantly excited. This was the first time they had heard such an interesting word with a hint of ambiguity. Lina still didn''t know what cross-cupped wine was. She looked at Qiao Nian for help, as if she wanted to hear what Qiao Nian had to say. Wright walked up to Lina and blocked her view of Qiao Nian. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, "Lina, there are some things that the two of us need to learn together. Actually, it''s very simple to drink cross cupped wine. We''ll just hold each other''s arms, interlock our arms, and drink." When Lina thought of what Wright had said, her expression instantly darkened. He might as well kill her if he wanted her to make such an ambiguous move with him in front of everyone. However, at this moment, she couldn''t re up. She could only smile politely and say, "I''m a princess of Europe. Naturally, I won''t drink like the couples in Country Z. Wright, the wedding dress I''m wearing doesn''t allow me to drink like this either." Lina just couldn''t get used to seeing Wright like this. He was like a dog, making her feel so disgusted that she wanted to throw up. Qiao Nian sat down and said with a smile, "The princess is right. Today''s engagement banquet should be held ording to European tradition." When Wright heard Qiao Nian''s voice, his expression darkened. He stood back in his seat and his gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face not far away, his eyes filled with killing intent. Smiling, Lina took a step forward, already overshadowing Wright. She said softly, "Next, I''ll give everyone a toast with my fianc¨¦." Lina reached out and took Wright''s arm. Wright''s lips curved up slightly. No matter how unwilling Lina was, she still had to hold his arm and talk to those people. Actually, Lina hated drinking the most. After giving everyone a toast, her face was already red. Her entire body was supple and lustrous, and she was getting redder and redder. She sat down next to the president. He nced at Lina and asked in a low voice, "How are you?" Lina forced a smile. "I''m fine." She couldn''t let her father worry. The president looked at the smile on Lina''s face. His heart was bleeding. Lina was his precious daughter, but now he had no choice but to let Lina¡­ The president''s expression turned colder and colder. He looked at the cold Wright. He knew that Wright had married his daughter for benefits. Now that they were just engaged, Wright had already shown his ws. Wright met the president''s dark gaze, his eyes filled with smugness. His gaze fell on Lina''s face again and he said gently, "Lina, since we''re getting engaged in the manner of Europeans, shouldn''t we kiss now?" The President clenched his fists tightly on his knees and looked at Wright coldly. When the others heard Wright''s voice, they became excited. They loved to watch the show. "Wow, this can be considered a sweet kiss between a princess and a prince consort." "What sweet kiss? It''s clearly a kiss of true love. If you don''t know how to describe it, don''t speak." "Yes, kiss!" "Kiss!" "Kiss!" Lina had just drunk a lot of wine and now had a headache. When she heard Wright''s words, her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t think of a way to deal with this matter at all. Qiao Nian sat not far from Lina. She had seen Europeans kiss in the past. They seemed to prefer hot kisses. Lina didn''t like Wright to begin with. To be precise, she hated him very much. How could she kiss him¡­ Chapter 1668 Her Highness, the Princess

Chapter 1668 Her Highness, the Princess

However, everyone''s voices were very loud. It was obvious that Lina was in a daze and didn''t know what to do. She was about to get up when Gu Zhou pressed her down. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. "Why?" Seeing that the president was about to stand up and help her out, Gu Zhou reached out and grabbed the president''s arm, shaking his head gently. The President didn''t understand what Gu Zhou meant, but he knew in his heart that he had to protect Lina well at this moment. This was the only thing he could do as her father. Gu Zhou lowered his voice and said, "Don''t be anxious. Look, someone is already anxious." The President followed Gu Zhou''s gaze and saw a young man walking towards them quickly. His footsteps were steady and strong, and exceptionally clear. Wright looked at the drunk Lina smugly. Just as he was about to kiss her, a hand suddenly appeared and straightened Wright''s head bit by bit. Wright''s face turned red from the grip. His expression faltered. He wanted to shake off the hand, but it was too strong. When he sat up straight, the hand moved away from his face. Who was the blind person who had ruined his ns! Wright''s expression darkened. He looked up and saw a man with well-defined facial features and a cold expression standing at the side. The man''s dark eyes seemed to be burning with fire, as if he was extremely dissatisfied with him. Wright was slightly stunned. He knew this man. Previously, he had specially investigated that this man worked for Gu Zhou. His name was Chen Qing. How dare such a Tom, Dick, or Harry attack him? Stunned, Lina turned around and saw Chen Qing standing at the side. It turned out that Chen Qing had stopped Wright from kissing her. When she realized this, Lina''s lips curved up involuntarily. There was a smile in her eyes, as if her entire world had been illuminated. "Get lost!" Wright looked at Chen Qing angrily. If it weren''t for the fact that the timing wasn''t right today, he would have shot Chen Qing dead long ago. Lina instantly came back to her senses. When she realized that today was her engagement banquet with Wright, she was extremely sad. For Chen Qing''s safety, she still put on an act tofort Wright. "Wright, how are you? Are you blushing?" Just as Wright was about to speak, Chen Qing said coldly, "General Wright, were you injured because of my actions just now? I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect you to be so¡­" Even before Chen Qing finished speaking, the people around him realized what he meant. When the people attending the engagement ceremony heard Chen Qing''s words, they couldn''t help butugh. "I really didn''t expect Wright to be so ipetent." "I guess he only trained his muscles in the gym." "This kind of man looks very weak." ¡­ Wright''s eyes were already red with anger. He stood up and looked at Chen Qing coldly. "Wright." Worried that Wright would attack Chen Qing, Lina tugged at Wright''s sleeve. Wright sensed Lina''s cheap shot. Thinking of how Lina had looked when she first saw Chen Qing, his expression darkened. Lina was his mission and the person he liked. He liked her like how he liked a kitten or a puppy. However, Wright was a selfish person. He didn''t want anyone else to get their hands on his things. Chen Qing was the man who wanted to punch above his weight. With Chen Qing''s lowly status, he still wanted to be with Lina. He was really brave. Wright thought that no matter how much Chen Qing liked Lina, Lina had already married him. Chen Qing could only give up. Wright walked up to Chen Qing and lowered his voice. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, "I advise you not to embarrass yourself. What''s the use of doing this in front of me? To tell you the truth, even if I don''t kiss her now, I''ll still sleep with her tonight." Wright noticed that Chen Qing''s expression had changed. He continued, "Lina is really too tempting today, especially that slender swan neck. I want to kiss her hard and leave my mark on it. I still want¡­" Chapter 1669 Hit Me?

Chapter 1669 Hit Me?

Chen Qing''s dark eyes were filled with coldness. He pursed his lips tightly, his eyes not filled with anger. He nced at Lina, who was sitting at the side. She was wearing a pure white wedding dress. She looked pure and wless, like a piece of beautiful jade that could not be tainted. Lina looked at Wright in confusion. She didn''t know what Wright had said to Chen Qing, but looking at Chen Qing''s expression, she had a bad feeling. Just as she was about to stand up and speak, she saw Chen Qing punch Wright in the face. Lina covered her mouth in shock and looked at Chen Qing in disbelief. Hadn''t she already made things clear to Chen Qing? Chen Qing was no longer her bodyguard. He no longer had to protect her and keep her safe. Why had Chen Qing hit Wright now? This was her engagement banquet with Wright. Wright raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He felt that his nose was extremely ufortable, as if it was about to break. He looked at Chen Qing in disbelief and questioned coldly, "How dare you hit me?" Chen Qing grabbed Wright''s tie and lifted him up. Wright''s initial coldness turned to surprise, and his neck was strangled until he couldn''t breathe. He had never expected a man from Country Z, who he had always thought was weak, to be so strong. Chen Qing narrowed his eyes, which were filled with anger. He warned word by word, "General Wright, how can you force a kiss in public without Her Highness''s permission? Her Highness is the symbol of Europe. If you continue to disrespect Her Highness, don''t me me for being impolite." Lina was already so shocked that she couldn''t speak. At this moment, Chen Qing''s expression was cold, but his tone was calm. Every word he said made her feel safe. Chen Qing was here to protect her. Her Royal Highness. In the past, he had only called her "Seventh Princess". Now, he called her "Her Highness." It was as if he was her exclusive knight. When did Chen Qing appear? Could it be that Chen Qing was here to protect her again? Or did he have feelings for her? Wright felt his nose heat up. He raised his hand to touch it and saw blood flowing down. He frowned. His nose seemed to have really been broken by Chen Qing. When Wright realized this, his expression darkened. If Chen Qing hadn''t let go of him, he might have been strangled to death just now. Wright took a deep breath. Today was his engagement banquet, and he was the main character. He couldn''t make a fool of himself because of a despicable person like Chen Qing. He couldn''t beat Chen Qing, but the guards around him could control him. At the thought of this, Wright immediately said, "Someone, drag this person out and shoot him to death for disturbing the order of the engagement banquet!" Wright''s eyes were filled with a smug smile. Even if Chen Qing was strong, so what? Was he invulnerable? As soon as Wright finished speaking, the guards who had been standing around rushed over, aiming their guns at Chen Qing. With a gesture from Wright, Chen Qing would be riddled with holes in the next moment. "Stop!" The President''s expression darkened. He slowly stood up and his gaze fell on the guards not far away. There were many people attending the engagement banquet this time. They knew that the president of Europe was just a puppet with no power, and the real ruler of Europe was Mark. Otherwise, this engagement banquet would definitely be held in the pce and not in Mark''s Earl''s residence. Even though they knew this, looking at the president''s calm and confident aura, they couldn''t help but wonder if their information was wrong. The European president did not look like a puppet. He looked very much like the real person in charge. "Put down your guns!" The president nced at the guards. Those three casual words frightened them so much that they put down the guns in their hands. The president''s domineering aura was revealed, and his eyes darkened. "You''re simply fooling around without regard for the asion. Today is my daughter''s engagement banquet. Are you trying to rebel by holding a gun?" The president''s words made the guards hurriedly retreat. One by one, they lowered their heads, not daring to speak. Wright looked at the president in confusion, his eyes filled with surprise. The president had always been a pushover. Why had he suddenly be so unyielding? Logically speaking, Lina was the president''sst card. The president had already lostpletely. Chapter 1670 Threat

Chapter 1670 Threat

Wright''s mind raced. Could it be that he had gone too far just now and the president couldn''t take it anymore? That made sense. Lina was the person the president cared about the most. Would the president only step forward when he treated Lina frivolously? Wright''s heart was in a mess. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He subconsciously looked at Mark not far away, wanting to hear his opinion. However, at this moment, Mark was drinking slowly, as if he did not notice the situation here at all. The president''s gaze fell on Wright''s face. He walked up to him with a strong sense of oppression. Wright gasped. He had a bad feeling that the president was going to punch him again. If the president attacked again, his nose might¡­ The president walked up to Wright with a gentle smile on his face. "Wright, today is a good day for you. You want to use guns the moment you open your mouth. It''s really unbing of the royal family." Wright''s expression froze. What royalty! He hated it when the president and Lina mentioned the royal family at the drop of a hat. Yes, although he was not a member of the royal family, he had already married the most precious princess of the royal family. This showed his ability. Wright took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress his displeasure. He pointed at his nose. "I didn''t expect him to attack my nose directly. Look¡­" The President looked at Wright''s crooked nose and pointed at Chen Qing not far away. "By the way, Wright, I forgot to introduce him to you previously. He''s Lina''s personal bodyguard." "As you know, I only have one daughter, so I only gave him one order. No matter what, he has to prioritize the princess''s wishes. Perhaps he saw that Lina was so happy about the engagement that she drank a little too much and thought that you were going to bully her just now. Look, with such a responsible bodyguard, you should be at ease with Lina''s safety!" In a few words, the president spoke about Wright''s attempt to bully Lina. Chen Qing stood at the side. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. The president said that to protect him. Someone of his status was not worthy of entering this engagement banquet to begin with. Wright''s gaze fell on the president''s face. Just as he was about to say something, he heard the president say in a low voice, "If this continues, you''ll lose all your face." Wright was about to swallow his anger, because the most important thing now was to let this engagement banquet go smoothly. At this moment, a calm and powerful voice came from behind him. "Brother, the main character today is Wright. As elders, we shouldn''t intefere." As Mark spoke, he slowly stood up and walked towards the president. "But since you''ve already interfered, I have to say a few words." When Wright heard Mark''s voice, he couldn''t help but smile. Since his father made a move, he didn''t have to worry. Mark walked up to the president, his gaze sharp and his voice cold. "Wright didn''t do anything just now." When the president heard Mark''s unreasonable words, he snorted and asked disdainfully, "Are you trying to say that Wright didn''t disrespect Lina just now?" Previously, when Wright was giving a toast, he deliberately gave arge ss to Lina and poured a lot of wine for her. Moreover, during the toast, Wright had never thought of drinking the wine for Lina. Mark nced at Chen Qing and asked in confusion, "Brother, I know your heart aches for Lina, but no matter how much your heart aches for her, you shouldn''t use a foreign bodyguard. Our country has many bodyguards. Why? Do you think our country''s bodyguards can''tpare to those overseas?" It was originally just a small problem between a new couple, but Mark had forcefully said that the president was damaging the national honor. Without waiting for the President to speak, Mark looked at Gu Zhou, who was not far away and exposed him. "That bodyguard belongs to Mr. Gu, right? You should take good care of your own people. Don''t let him get in the way in front of me! You should know my personality, right, Mr. Gu?" Chapter 1671 Taking A Step Back

Chapter 1671 Taking A Step Back

Gu Zhou stood up calmly, exuding a noble aura. His cold gazended on Mark''s face. When the people around them saw Gu Zhou, they all looked surprised. "I just noticed that gentleman. He looks really handsome. He''s even more handsome than the groom today!" "Yes, I didn''t expect there to be such a handsome Asian man. It''s really rare." "If he didn''t already have a femalepanion by his side, I would want to be his femalepanion." ¡­ "Lord Earl." Gu Zhou''s voice was cold and distant. He said calmly, "I know very well what I''m doing. My wife and the Seventh Princess are very good friends. It''s very normal for friends to give each other gifts, so isn''t it normal for her to give the Seventh Princess the best bodyguard to congratte her on her wedding? I wonder what the Earl means." Previously, in court, Qiao Nian had already made her stand clear. Now, he had also made his stand clear. He just wanted to see what else Mark could say. Indeed, when Mark heard Gu Zhou''s words, the smile on his face instantly disappeared. He said coldly, "I didn''t expect Mr. Gu to be so brave. I just don''t know if Mr. Gu can pay for your bravery. I''m afraid you and your Madam won''t be able to return to your country alive. What a pity." In the face of Mark''s provocation, Gu Zhou still looked calm. He ced his hand in his pocket. "Is the Earl publicly indicating that he wants to kill me and my Madam? It''s not just me and my Madam who are here today, but also the representative of our country. Do you want to dere war on our country?" Gu Zhou had turned the conflict between the two sides into a conflict between the two countries. As soon as Gu Zhou finished speaking, the representatives of Country Z stood up. Although they were not very clear about the conflict between Gu Zhou and Mark, they knew one thing. There was only Country Z. Country Z would not give up on any citizen. Country Z would always protect the lives of every citizen. They would never let any citizen be in danger. Moreover, Gu Zhou was Mr. Gu Ting''s son and an important backbone of Country Z in the future. The representative of Country Z looked at Mark coldly and said calmly, "Earl, are you nning to openly threaten Mr. Gu? Are you nning to dere war on Country Z?" To be honest, the representative of Country Z also knew that describing this as a deration of war was not appropriate, but since Gu Zhou had already used it, he could use it directly. Moreover, Gu Zhou was on the side of the President. The President was an important member of the European Union and its face. The representative of Country Z naturally believed that the President of the European Union would not start a war with Country Z. If Earl Mark really wanted to make a move, it would be very easy for them to join forces with the President to deal with him. When Mark heard the representative of Country Z''s words, his eyes narrowed slightly. The Lu and Gu families were both thorns in his side. They were two families he had to kill. He wanted to threaten Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou made it sound like a war between countries. Mark took a deep breath and his gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. It seemed that Gu Zhou hade prepared this time. If he said anything, he would probably be the only one embarrassed. If the president obtained the support of the government of Country Z, he, the Earl, would soon only exist in name. Mark gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Zhou. In the end, he took a deep breath and said reluctantly, "Mr. Representative of Country Z, I was just joking with Mr. Gu just now. I had never thought of starting a war between the two countries¡­" The Country Z representative said matter-of-factly, "The Earl is really magnanimous." Mark could naturally tell that the representative of Country Z was determined to protect Gu Zhou. He held his breath, but didn''t know what to say. The representative of Country Z nced at Gu Zhou and saw that his expression was still indifferent, as if he was not the one who had just been threatened. As expected of Mr. Gu''s son. He was very bold. He believed that even if the embassy couldn''t protect Gu Zhou, Mr. Gu could. Perhaps Gu Zhou could resolve all of this himself. Chapter 1672 Hatred

Chapter 1672 Hatred

There was a wave of anger in Mark''s chest. He couldn''t find anyone to vent it on. He felt terrible. He nced at the president coldly. Seeing the toughness in his eyes, the more he looked at him, the more ufortable he felt. No wonder the president had be so unyielding now. So he had someone backing him up. Hehe, be it the Gu family or the Lu family, they would all be history in the future. He wanted every trusted aide of the president to disappear. Mark''s gaze swept across Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who were whispering at the side. That young couple could still get together and chat at such a tense and critical moment. They simply didn''t take him, the Earl, seriously. Ever since these two people arrived, he felt that his ns were all threatened. They were simply his jinx. Qiao Nian noticed Mark''s fierce gaze and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Looks like Mark already bears a grudge against us. He can''t wait to deal with us now." Gu Zhou''s hand under the table held Qiao Nian''s. He rubbed Qiao Nian''s fingers with his thumb and said in a low voice, "Actually, we can fight back." Qiao Nian''s eyes lit up. She looked at Gu Zhou curiously, her expression excited. "You''ve already found her?" Gu Zhou nodded. "We''re not far off." If it weren''t for the fact that there were too many people around, Qiao Nian would have kissed Gu Zhou. Mark heaved a sigh of relief and tried hard to control his temper. His gaze fell on Wright, who was beside him, and he said solemnly, "Wright, you''re too much. I know you like Lina a lot and can''t wait to tell the world that you like her, but Lina is a girl. Girls have thin skin and easily shy. Hurry up and apologize to your father-inw and Lina to make her happier." Wright had thought that Mark was here to speak up for him. Hearing Mark''sst words, he rolled his eyes in his heart, but he still said, "Yes, perhaps I drank too much because I was too happy. I hope everyone can forgive me." The president knew that this was Mark''s concession, so he called for everyone to continue drinking. He had already be the new person in charge. Wright sat at the table again. This time, he was much more well-behaved than before. He no longer wanted to make things difficult for Lina. Not only that, but he also served Lina dinner especially attentively, vividly portraying his role as a good husband. Seeing that Lina was already drunk and that the banquet hall was extremely lively, Qiao Nian helped Lina back to her room. Gu Zhou followed her. He was sharp and realized that someone was staring at him. Before Gu Zhou could walk out, he heard the sound of a bullet being loaded. He turned around and saw the guards staring at him like jackals, tigers, and leopards. They were even holding guns. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t re up in the banquet hall, he would have dealt with all those people long ago. Gu Zhou stood in a corner and took out his phone to send Qiao Nian a message. "Nian''er, Mark has probably already given an order. As long as we''re alone, they''ll kill us directly. You have to follow Lina." As soon as he sent the message, he received a reply from Qiao Nian. "I understand. Be careful." Seeing Qiao Nian''s concerned words, Gu Zhou couldn''t help but smile. At this moment, he sensed someone walking over and immediately put his phone away. "Second Young Master." It was Chen Qing''s voice. Gu Zhou turned his head and saw Chen Qing standing beside him in a daze. When he looked at Chen Qing, Chen Qing''s eyes were filled with apology. "Second Young Master, I''m really sorry." Gu Zhou stood by the window. From the corner of his eye, he nced out and vaguely saw several guns. Mark was really petty. He was going to attack him over such a small matter. He didn''t even want to hide it. That made sense. Mark had always felt that he was the head of Europe and did not take the president seriously. Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Chen Qing''s face. In all his years with him, Chen Qing had never made a mistake. Chen Qing stood there uneasily. He knew that he had done something wrong, so he came over to apologize. All this time, Wright felt that he didn''t understand Mark like how Chen Qing did not understand Gu Zhou because he had three personalities. Chapter 1673 - 1673 Apologizing 1673 Apologizing Although Second Young Master¡¯s other personalities had yet to appear, he felt uneasy. Chen Qing pursed his lips and said seriously, ¡°Today is the engagement ceremony of the European royal family. Logically speaking, I should be careful on such a grand asion. I can¡¯t make any mistakes, or it will bring danger to you and Second Young Madam.¡± Chen Qing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But just now¡­¡± Thinking of the situation back then, Chen Qing frowned and clenched his fists. His throat felt as if it was being strangled by a hand, and he could barely breathe. ¡°I-I just saw Wright forcefully kiss the Seventh Princess. My mind was in a mess. When I reacted, I had already taken action.¡± Chen Qing was telling the truth. He really didn¡¯t expect himself to do a series of actions without thinking. Moreover, after he realize what he did, he didn¡¯t feel any regret. He didn¡¯t want Lina to be hurt in any way. Although he had already helped Lina out of the situation, Mark seemed to have already ced all his hostility on Second Young Master and the Second Young Madam. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t lost myposure, you and Young Madam wouldn¡¯t have been threatened,¡± Chen Qing said with a pained expression. He hadn¡¯t done what he should have done and caused Second Young Master and Second Young Madam to be hurt. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Qing¡¯s face. He recalled the bet Qiao Nian had made with him previously. Although the bet wasn¡¯t official, he still looked at Chen Qing with interest and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m 100% confident and that¡¯s why I brought Nian¡¯er here.¡± ¡°Second Young Master, I know your ability, but if I hadn¡¯t been rash this time, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble,¡± Chen Qing said guiltily. Gu Zhou recalled that Chen Qing had been with him for a long time. Thinking of Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Chen Qing¡¯s apology anymore. He asked seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already taught you many times in the past. Since it¡¯s already happened, let it pass. Don¡¯t keep dwelling on it. Then tell me, what was your motive for rushing forward back then?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that struck Chen Qing. Chen Qing stood rooted to the ground, clenching his fists uneasily. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°I-I just don¡¯t want the Seventh Princess to be forced. I don¡¯t want her to be bullied. I¡­¡± Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing¡¯s helpless expression and asked seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve been by my side for so long. When would I do such an abnormal thing in the past?¡± Chen Qing knew Gu Zhou well. When he heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he said without hesitation, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of Second Young Madam!¡± What Second Young Master cared about the most was the safety of Young Madam. As long as Second Young Madam was safe, Second Young Master didn¡¯t care about anything. ¡°For you.¡± Gu Zhou handed a key to Chen Qing. Chen Qing took the key and looked at Gu Zhou in confusion. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the key to the Seventh Princess¡¯s room,¡± Gu Zhou said very naturally. He looked at Chen Qing¡¯s sparkling eyes, which were like those of a dog. ¡°Nian¡¯er prepared a spare key in advance. I thought it might be useful.¡± Chen Qing looked down at the key in his hand, and his lips curved up involuntarily. This must have been specially prepared for him by the Second Young Madam. How could she let Second Young Master go to the Seventh Princess¡¯s room? He looked at the key and his heart was filled with joy. However, when he thought about how much danger he might cause if he really went, he hesitated. ¡°Second Young Master, do you really not me me for being rash?¡± Gu Zhou patted Chen Qing¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Not only are you my subordinate, but you¡¯re also my good brother. Moreover, you¡¯re a man!¡± Chen Qing¡¯s eyes were hot. He looked at Gu Zhou, momentarily speechless. Seeing how emotional Chen Qing was, Gu Zhou looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re angry today. If you want to go there, I¡¯m afraid you have to be more careful.¡± When Chen Qing heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, his lips curved up slightly. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making Second Young Master worry about my safety.¡± He was just a guard, and thest thing his master needed was to worry about the safety of his guard. However, Second Young Master still took him to heart. Chapter 1674 Basement

Chapter 1674 Basement

Wright was exchanging toats with the others in the banquet hall. From time to time, his gaze would fall on Gu Zhou, who was not far away. Seeing Gu Zhou walk towards the door, he drained his ss in frustration. He walked to a corner and said to the snipers outside, "The target is moving towards the east gate. Be prepared." There were a total of four exits in the entire banquet hall. Wright''s attention was all on Gu Zhou, and he did not expect Chen Qing to have already quietly moved towards the west door. Chen Qing nced around. Perhaps it was because the people staring at Second Young Master were serious and responsible, but the defense here had rxed a lot. Chen Qing did not take the guards seriously at all and went straight to look for the Seventh Princess. Seeing that Chen Qing had already left, Gu Zhou walked into the banquet hall and chatted with the people there with ease. At this moment, Qiao Nian had already left Lina''s room. Although Gu Zhou had already reminded her that Mark and Wright were preparing to kill them, she was confident in her ability. She believed that she could handle all of this. Qiao Nian took out her phone and zoomed in on the map. She made her way to the basement. The basement was on the west side of the manor, and their previous banquet hall was on the east side. But on second thought, it made sense. The basement had to be somewhere no one knew about. Seeing that there were many people around, Qiao Nian swiftly took off her gown and hid it in a trash can at the side, revealing a ck short-sleeved shirt and long pants. She took out a rubber band and tied up her hair. Holding the silver needles tightly in her hand, she walked out. In the night, ck clothes were her best disguise. Qiao Nian finally reached the entrance of the basement. Just as she was about to enter, she suddenly heard hurried footstepsing from inside. Strange. Had someone discovered that she was going to the basement? Qiao Nian looked at the slightly open door of the basement. Through the gap, she saw many people searching for something. Those people were even speaking an Europeannguage. Qiao Nian quickly dodged to the side and was about to wait outside when someone pulled her behind a big tree. She subconsciously raised her hand to attack that person when she smelled a familiar aura. Qiao Nian lowered her hand and leaned back against the tree, looking up at the man in front of her. At this moment, a group of guards hurriedly entered the basement. Then, they heard thuds as they fell to the ground. They saw the guards drag all the people who had been in the basement out. After those people left, Qiao Nian rxed and leaned into Gu Zhou''s arms. Her eyes were filled with smiles, and her voice seemed to carry a trace of coquettishness. "I thought I would be the first to arrive. I didn''t expect you to be faster than me." Gu Zhou looked down at the smiling Qiao Nian in his arms. Under the moonlight, her face was so pale that it reflected the light. She looked like an elf that might disappear in the next moment. Gu Zhou lowered his head and nted a kiss on Qiao Nian''s forehead. He said calmly, "Leave the rest to me." "Got it." Just now, everyone had entered the basement to search, but the entire basement looked to be only a hundred square meters. There were all kinds of shelves around, and there were all kinds of root carvings on them. It was obvious that Mark was a root carving enthusiast. When the two of them entered the basement, Qiao Nian looked at the camera not far away. It was all thanks to the previous batch of people who dealt with it. Otherwise, she would have had to destroy the camera. The two of them nced at the items inside. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Those people were probably looking for the entrance to the basement just now, but they couldn''t find it. They were arrested by others." Qiao Nian looked around. She guessed that those people must have tried searching the carvings. They had even tried the button beside the door. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on a painting not far away. Just as she was about to walk over, Gu Zhou had already walked over. Gu Zhou looked at a portrait. In the end, he gently ced his hand on the figure''s eyes. His eyes could actually be pressed down. Then, part of the floor slowly opened, revealing a square hole. There were many stairs, but it was too dark to see the exact situation inside. Chapter 1675 Too Cunning

Chapter 1675 Too Cunning

Gu Zhou frowned and looked at the situation inside. He said to Qiao Nian, "Wait for my signal." Gu Zhou took out his shlight and shone it on the stairs. Only then did he realize that the so-called stairs were actually painted. From their angle, the stairs seemed to be real. If one wasn''t mentally prepared and stepped on them directly, they might miss. Mark was really too cunning! Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, "I''ll jump down first. Wait for my signal." With that, Gu Zhou jumped down without hesitation. Actually, there was about three meters below the hole. Gu Zhou had just jumped down when he heard the sound of someonending beside him. He reached out and wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist, pulling her into his arms. He said softly, "Why did youe down now?" Smiling, Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou away and walked to the wall at the side. She turned on the shlight on her phone and said calmly, "Whether it''s dangerous or not, I''ll definitelye down when you''re here." She was unwilling to be ced behind Gu Zhou and be protected him. She just wanted to walk side by side with Gu Zhou. She turned on the switch at the side. In an instant, the entire tunnel in front of them lit up. At this moment, the tunnel above them closed. Qiao Nian looked at the passageway. There were also very exquisite sculptures around her. The words "magnificent" could be used to describe this ce. Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou forward. She looked at the world-renowned paintings around her, her eyes filled with surprise. She walked up to one of the paintings and stared at it carefully. She said in disbelief, "Could these be real?" That made sense. It was only right for a big family like Mark to have authentic works. However, what Qiao Nian didn''t understand was how Mark had gotten so many authentic works. What surprised Qiao Nian the most was that these real paintings were still in the basement. The basement was damp and not conducive to storing paper paintings. Gu Zhou nced around and said thoughtfully, "Perhaps Song Ling has always lived here." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she stared carefully at her surroundings. When she smelled the faint perfume in the air, she couldn''t help but tease, "An underground lover. She''s really an underground lover. His lover actually lives underground." A trace of surprise shed in Gu Zhou''s eyes. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, "There''s still the smell of perfume in the air. Looks like that woman just appeared here. After all, this perfume was just sold this month." Gu Zhou nodded slightly. "Let''s go in and take a look." The two of them quickly walked in. Not long after they walked in, they saw a superrge living room. The living room was designed in the ancient Roman style. The lights were still on, and there was a cup of steaming tea on the coffee table. Qiao Nian touched her cup and looked around. In a low voice, she said, "Someone should have been drinking tea just now. They must have heard ourmotion, so they hid." A trace of surprise shed in Qiao Nian''s eyes. She frowned slightly and said, "How strange. Logically speaking, Mark used to bring her to all kinds of banquets. Why would he hide her in the basement now?" "I don''t know." Gu Zhou couldn''t understand either. At this moment, they heard footsteps not far away. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian took the opportunity to hide in a room at the side, listening carefully to themotion outside. "It''s so lively outside today. I heard that Prince Wright and the Seventh Princess are engaged. Many big shots are here!" "Do you want to go on duty?" "No, it''s so tiring to be on duty up there. It''s better to be down there. It''s magnificent, especially in that pure gold room. Every time I pass by, I''m blinded by the light of gold." "Alright, stop talking." "It''s fine. There''s definitely no one watching us today. It''s fine to chat when we''re on patrol." The two of them walked further and further away. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, "Looks like Mark lives here most of the time." "Got it." "Mark actually has a pure gold room. Is that true?" Qiao Nian recalled what that person had said just now and still found it unbelievable. Chapter 1676 He Smiled?

Chapter 1676 He Smiled?

Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. Seeing how greedy she looked, he recalled that her fourth brother, Lu Jiang, was extremely rich. Even Mark was probably not as rich as her fourth brother. He smiled at Qiao Nian and asked softly, "Nian''er, should we look for Song Ling first, or the gold room?" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s question, she smiled and said, "We have to look for both. Let''s see which we find first." "Okay, let''s go!" Gu Zhou lowered his head and kissed Qiao Nian''s forehead. Then, he took Qiao Nian''s hand and walked out. The two of them started to search the surroundings. What surprised Qiao Nian was that there were no cameras installed here. Mark probably didn''t want anyone to see his private life. In the banquet hall. After Wright came out of the bathroom, he raised his hand to touch his stomach, his heart filled with confusion. He didn''t know what he had eaten, but his stomach suddenly hurt. In a short amount of time, he ran to the toilet three times. When Wright walked to the corridor, he took the antxative his subordinates had sent over and heaved a sigh of relief. He asked in a low voice, "How''s the banquet hall?" "Everything is going well." "Yes." As the main host of the day, Wright looked at the person beside him and said in a low voice, "In that case, then¡­" Before he could finish speaking, his expression darkened. He instructed, "Continue keeping an eye on Gu Zhou. I''ll go to the bathroom again." On the other side. Chen Qing walked to the castle in the north. His dark eyes carried a trace of light. He looked at the guardsing and going outside the castle and silently hid in a tree at the side. His gaze fell on the window on the second floor. The lights were on. A young girl was sitting by the window, resting her chin on one hand and looking worried. When Chen Qing saw her, his heart began to race uncontrobly. He stared unblinkingly at the girl, not knowing what to do. The girl opened the window and looked up at the night sky. She was like a beautiful oil painting that no one could bear to destroy. At this moment, Chen Qing realized that her eyes were red. His expression changed. Before the guard noticed, he swiftly climbed to the window on the second floor and sat down beside it. "What''s wrong?" When Lina saw Chen Qing, her expression froze. She looked at Chen Qing in disbelief, unable to believe that she had really seen him. Her hand subconsciously touched Chen Qing''s arm. The touch was so real. She hurriedly pulled Chen Qing in and immediately closed the window, drawing the curtains. She pulled Chen Qing to a corner and asked anxiously, "Why are you here?" Without waiting for Chen Qing to answer, Lina continued, "You shouldn''t havee. I just heard from Nian Nian that Wright wants to kill you. Leave now!" Lina pointed at the door and said in a low voice, "I''ll help you avoid the guards." With that, Lina pulled Chen Qing towards the door. Chen Qing grabbed Lina''s arm and pressed one hand against the door, trapping her between him and the door. It was as if he was pressing Lina against the wall. Lina''s heart began to race, as if it would jump out of her mouth in the next moment. Instinctively, she wanted to push Chen Qing away, but her hand inadvertently touched Chen Qing''s chest. She immediately retracted her hand, blinked, and muttered softly, "Your chest is the same as Mr. Gu''s. Both are so firm." Chen Qing was slightly stunned. His gaze becameplicated, and his chest hurt terribly. He asked, "You¡­" Before he could finish speaking, Lina instantly guessed that Chen Qing had misunderstood. She hurriedly waved at Chen Qing and said shyly, "No, it''s not like that. Previously, I identally bumped into Mr. Gu. You clearly know that Nian Nian and I are good friends. How could I have improper thoughts about Mr. Gu? Moreover, you also know that I¡­" Before Lina could finish speaking, she recalled that she treated Chen Qing to a meal alone. There was a trace of hesitation in her eyes. He clearly knew that she liked him and not Mr. Gu. "I understand." When Chen Qing said this, there was a trace of a smile in his tone. Lina looked up at Chen Qing and was instantly stunned. Had heughed? Chapter 1677 Private Matter

Chapter 1677 Private Matter

Lina was in a daze, but she quickly came back to her senses. She coughed and reached out to push Chen Qing away. She silently stood to the side, maintaining a safe distance from Chen Qing. Being too close to him made her nervous. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to say. Lina took a deep breath and deliberately looked at Chen Qing coldly. She said in a low voice, "Nian Nian has just left. If Mr. Chen wants to look for Nian Nian, you can call her directly." "I''m not looking for her." Lina nodded in understanding. Chen Qing must havee to look for her because of what had happened at the banquet just now. She could almost imagine what Chen Qing would say next. It must be some pleasantries, such as Nian Nian asking him to protect her. Lina said indifferently, "If Mr. Chen is here to apologize for what happened at the banquet just now, there''s actually no need. The matter is over, and everyone is fine." Chen Qing looked at Lina''s cold expression and pursed his lips. He shook his head and said firmly, "I''m not looking for you because of the banquet. I''m looking for you because of a personal reason." Personal reason? Lina looked at Chen Qing in disbelief. A workaholic like Chen Qing actually had private matters. It was simply unbelievable. She inadvertently met his serious eyes. His gaze was so hot that it was about to melt her. It seemed to be filled with love. With just a nce, she seemed to be able to feel the burning love in his heart. Her heart began to race uncontrobly again. She had never expected Chen Qing to look at her like this. Could it be that he was interested in her? Or had she misunderstood again? Lina lowered her gaze slightly. Her eyes inadvertently fell on the wedding dress she was wearing, and her heart instantly turned cold. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. The pain in her palms kept her mind clear. Lina pursed her lips slightly, her voice a little cold. "Personal reasons? There doesn''t seem to be anything personal between us." There were roses on the cab by the table. They were flirtatious red and emitted a charming fragrance. Chen Qing stared unblinkingly at Lina. At this moment, she was even more mesmerizing than the roses behind her. Previously, he had always thought that he had never had such thoughts about Lina. However, at the engagement banquet, when Wright wanted to force a kiss on her, his mind was already empty. When he came back to his senses, he had already hit Wright. As a bodyguard, he appeared at such a grand engagement banquet because of Second Young Master and Second Young Madam. Under such circumstances, he even hit the male lead of the engagement banquet. At the engagement banquet, his family already held a grudge against Second Young Master and Second Young Madam. His actions were simply adding fuel to the fire. He looked down at Lina in front of him and couldn''t help but take a step forward. He pressed Lina against the cab, not giving her a chance to leave. "When I began to learn things, I was taught how to protect Second Young Master. Later on, when I did things by Second Young Master''s side, I was greatly affected by him, so my reaction to rtionships was slower." Chen Qing looked down at Lina in his arms and pursed his lips slightly. He seemed to have thought of something and continued, "I snuck out of the banquet hall to see you. I don''t know when I fell for you." "Perhaps it was when I identally bumped into you the first time we met. Perhaps it was when I carried you down from the mountain. Or perhaps it was when I was trapped in a cave when we were picking herbs on the mountain we went to. Or perhaps it was just bits and pieces of our interactions. We have a saying that love develops over time." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, her eyes turned red uncontrobly. She looked at Chen Qing in disbelief. Everything Chen Qing said shed across her mind. It was so clear. When she first saw Chen Qing, she was also attracted to him. He was her type, and every time she encountered danger, he would stand in front of her without hesitation to protect her. This sense of security was not something others could give her. Lina didn''t speak. She just looked at Chen Qing in front of her and covered her mouth, trying hard not to cry. Chapter 1678 Confession

Chapter 1678 Confession

The people she liked liked her too. When she realized this, Lina couldn''t control her tears of happiness. Perhaps his reaction to rtionships was a little slow, but his love for her was iparable. However, Lina knew the current situation very well. She was already engaged to Wright. She could no longer be with Chen Qing. At this moment, Chen Qing''s voice came from in front of her. His voice was gentle and affectionate, but it was like a sharp de that pierced her heart. "Your Highness, I finally understand that I really like you." When Chen Qing said this, his voice was firm, but the sorrow in his eyes could not be hidden. He no longer had a chance to be with her, let alone take her away. They both had their own jobs to do. They couldn''t give up their responsibilities for their own selfish desires. If the two of them left now, not only would the President and Madam suffer a cmity, but it would also bring endless disaster to the Gu family. But he still wanted to convey his liking for her to her so that she would no longer be sad. No matter what happened to her in the future, he would always be by her side. Lina raised her hand to wipe her tears bit by bit and smiled helplessly. She looked up at Chen Qing and said in a nasal voice, "So you came here to tell me this?" Chen Qing''s heart ached as he looked at the tears in Lina''s eyes. He wanted to help her wipe them away, but he recalled what she had said previously. She had to keep a safe distance from him. "Yes." Chen Qing nodded seriously. After some thought, he repeated, "I want to convey my feelings to you." A happy smile appeared on Lina''s face. Her smile was like the spring sun that melted the ice and snow and revived everything. "Today, in the banquet hall, Wright forced me to have a drink with him. Do you know what I thought back then?" Chen Qing''s lips were pursed tightly. At that time, he was standing very far away from the stage. He had deliberately chosen such a far ce because he didn''t want to see her being intimate with other men. But even though he was standing very far away and couldn''t see the interaction between Lina and Wright clearly, his gaze was still on Lina. He could tell that Lina didn''t like Wright, nor did she like drinking with him. At that time, he had wondered why the person standing beside Lina wasn''t him. If it were him, he would never let Lina suffer any grievance or fear. Chen Qing''s heart felt as if it had been cut into pieces. He looked down at Lina and said in a muffled voice, "What are you thinking?" Chen Qing had thought that Lina would tell him about her uneasiness after suffering so much, but he didn''t expect Lina tough. When she smiled, she revealed her two canine teeth, and her eyes were filled with stars. She said yfully, "I was so envious of you back then. There was actually such a beautiful and romantic custom when you get married. If I marry you, should we have cross-cupped wine?" Lina''s gaze fell on Chen Qing''s face. She asked tentatively, "Then are you willing to have cross-cupped wine with me?" Chen Qing looked at Lina''s face and met her bright eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he nodded. There was a smile on Lina''s face. She turned around and walked to a table at the side. She poured two sses of wine as if she had thought of something. She added a pill to one of the sses and shook it gently before handing it to Chen Qing. Chen Qing''s gaze fell on Lina''s face and he took the wine ss from her. Chen Qing knew that before their wedding night, the groom and bride would drink cross-cupped wine. His heart began to race uncontrobly. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Today, he waspletely different from before. Lina took Chen Qing''s arm and brought the wine ss to her lips. With a sweet smile on her face, she drank the wine in her hand. She thought that ording to An City''s customs, she should be Chen Qing''s bride now! Chapter 1679 Wedding Night

Chapter 1679 Wedding Night

Lin Na''s lips curved up slightly. Reluctantly, she let go of Chen Qing and took the wine ss from him. Her eyes sparkled under the light. She turned around and ced the wine ss on the table at the side. Then, she smiled and walked up to Chen Qing. She took the initiative to hold Chen Qing''s hand and walked towards the bed. His hand was very hot. She stole a nce at Chen Qing beside her. Seeing that he did not let go of her, the smile on her lips grew brighter and brighter. She sat by the bed and pulled Chen Qing down with her. "Chen Qing, I hope you''ll remember this day forever. You must not forget it." "What?" Chen Qing looked at Lina in confusion. Just as he was about to get to the bottom of it, his head grew heavier and heavier, and his vision blurred. Lina''s face in front of him gradually blurred. What was going on? Chen Qing blinked. He wanted to stay awake, but his head was as heavy as hell. He saw Lina looking at him with teary eyes. He bit his lip, wanting to use the pain to stay awake, but this move seemed to have failed. His head grew heavier and gradually he couldn''t open his eyes. In the end, Chen Qing fell onto the bed. Lina hugged Chen Qing''s head in tears. Tears streamed down her face as she said pitifully, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." "Chen Qing, it''s all my fault. If I had waited longer and if Mark hadn''t pressed so hard, I would have chosen you and married you without hesitation." "But the situation is different now. For the sake of my family and the entire European country, I can only marry Wright. I can''t go back on my word at all." "Today is just an engagement banquet, but representatives from all over the world are attending it. If I break off the engagement at this time, it won''t just be Mark and Wright who will be embarrassed. My father will also be embarrassed." "I can''t be unfilial. I can''t let Father and Mother be hurt in any way." "I know very well that even if I give up everything to be with you, we won''tst long. There are too many differences between us. You will definitely suffer the revenge of the entire Europe, especially from Mark and Wright, who hate you to the core." Lina sniffled and looked down at Chen Qing. Her voice choked. "I can''t choose that path filled with thorns. I don''t want anyone I care about to be hurt at all." She stood up and moved Chen Qing onto the bed. Leaning against Chen Qing, she said softly, "I heard from Mom that after the bride and groom drink the cross-cupped wine, they''ll consummate their marriage." "At first, I didn''t understand what consummation meant. Later on, I realized that meant sex. The people on your side are really tactful, but I like it that way." Lina sat up again and gently touched Chen Qing''s face with her fingers. His facial features were strong, and when he fell asleep, his brow was still furrowed. Her hand gently smoothed Chen Qing''s brow. There was a trace of a smile in her eyes as she said gently, "Although we might not be able to be together in the future, I want to consummate our marriage." Lina looked a little shy. She reached out and turned off the light at the side. Under the moonlight from the gap in the curtains, she carefully unbuttoned Chen Qing''s shirt. Perhaps they couldn''t be together for the rest of their lives, but she was already very satisfied that they were together before. Lina smiled as she continued unbuttoning his shirt. Originally, the medicine was supposed to make Wright faint so that he couldn''t do anything to her. But now, she couldn''t care less. She just wanted to end her previous love affair before she finished all the procedures with Wright. ¡­ In the banquet hall. Holding his stomach, Wright appeared in the banquet hall. He finally stopped having diarrhea. He had been away for so long. Mark would be very unhappy. Wright quickly walked over to Mark and said in a low voice, "Father, I''m already much better." Mark nced at Wright and said in a low voice, "Based on your diarrhea, we don''t know when we''ll be able to greet the representatives of the various countries." "Father, it''s all my fault." Wright apologized sincerely, his face filled with guilt. "Alright,e with me." Mark led Wright to greet the representatives of the various countries with a smile. They would also discuss the future friendship between the two countries. Chapter 1680 Discovery

Chapter 1680 Discovery

This was clearly an engagement banquet, but Mark had made it look like a meeting between the presidents of various countries. After about half an hour, Mark brought Wright to meet many people. He had also drunk a lot. He looked at Wright, who was about to get drunk beside him, and teased, "If you continue drinking, you''ll definitely sleep by yourself tonight." Wright had drunk a lot. His footsteps were frivolous, but his mind was still clear. He said resentfully, "I don''t know where Lina heard some nonsense, but she insisted that if I casually entered her room before we got married, it would mean that I didn''t respect her. Didn''t the president just say that I couldn''t use force on Lina?" Wright touched his nose, which was still hurting, and said unhappily, "Now, she even got Chen Qing to be her bodyguard. Isn''t she deliberately getting someone to keep an eye on me?" The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Today was his good day, but Chen Qing had actually hit him in front of the representatives of the various countries. He simply didn''t take him seriously. "Engagement is no different from marriage. Lina is already your wife. You can do whatever you want." Mark drank a ss of wine and sat leisurely on the sofa. His gaze fell on the entire banquet hall and he said calmly, "You actually listen to the president." When Wright heard Mark''s words, his expression changed instantly. He had indeed done a lot of wrong things today. If he didn''t perform well, Mark would definitely be angry. Wright stood in front of Mark with a guilty expression and apologized anxiously. "I''m sorry, I was in the wrong. I''ll make Lina understand that we''re already husband and wife." Mark didn''t speak. He just sat there calmly, his gaze falling on the ss of red wine in his hand. He narrowed his eyes slightly. In Europe, getting engaged was no different from getting married. Why would Lina reject Wright? Mark''s gaze inadvertently fell on the president not far away. Previously, the president had relented and was willing to let Lina marry Wright. He even said that he would hold an engagement ceremony for the two of them first, saying that he could not let Lina down. However, Europeans had always been more romantic. The engagement banquet was really tooplicated. It would be easier to get married directly. Could it be that the president had other thoughts? When he realized this, Mark couldn''t help but grip the wine ss in his hand tightly, his expression turning even uglier. Wright noticed that something was wrong with Mark''s expression and asked with concern, "Father, are you feeling unwell? Why don''t I invite a doctor over?" Wright had thought that Mark had too much wine and was drunk. "Quiet!" Mark said impatiently. His expression darkened. He casually mmed the wine ss onto the coffee table. Wright immediately stood there quietly and did not speak. He stared unblinkingly at Mark, careful not to speak. Mark''s mind raced. At that time, in order to embarrass the president, he had specially suggested that the engagement banquet be held at his manor. At that time, although the president''s expression was ugly, he still agreed to his request. He had thought that the president had no choice but to submit to him. Now, it seemed that the president just wanted to visit his manor. There was indeed an unspeakable secret in his manor. Mark''s eyes darkenedpletely, and he felt a faint sense of unease in his mind. He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stood up. Wright had been standing beside Mark. Seeing Mark''s expression change, the drunkenness on his body instantly disappeared. He immediately asked, "Father, what happened?" The president, who had been talking to the representative of Country Z, sensed the killing intent on him. He turned back to look at Mark, who was standing by the sofa. His expression was indifferent, and his eyes were turbulent. Mark narrowed his eyes dangerously and stared unblinkingly at the president not far away. He said in a low voice to Wright, "Go to the basement and take a look." Wright was stunned. He followed Mark''s gaze, then understood. "I understand. I''ll go now." With that, Wright walked out without looking back. Seeing Wright leave, the President turned around and continued talking to the representative of Country Z. He took the opportunity to text Gu Zhou. It seemed that Mark was really cautious. He had actually realized that something was wrong. It seemed that he had to be more careful around Mark in the future. Chapter 1681 Gold Room

Chapter 1681 Gold Room

[Mark has already sensed it!] Seeing the message from the president, Gu Zhou''s expression becameplicated. Golden light shone in front of him. Before he and Qiao Nian could find that woman, they discovered a room made of pure gold. The walls, ceiling, and floor of this room were all made of gold. It was also filled with a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry, giving off a dreamy feeling. If someone who loved money came here, they would probably never want to go out again for the rest of their lives. Qiao Nian looked at the treasures. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with shock. "How can there be so many treasures?" Qiao Nian frowned. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "This is simply a treasure trove!" Although the Gu family was extremely rich and she knew that his family had a lot of assets, the assets she had seen were all numbers. They were not as shocking as these treasures. Gu Zhou frowned and said in confusion, "I wonder where he got these treasures from. Look, the antiques there seem to be only avable in our country. Don''t tell me he got someone to dig up the tombs of famous people from all over the world!" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she was stunned. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said coldly, "Initially, the president thought that Mark just wanted to be the president of Europe. It seems that Mark''s ambition isn''t here. He probably wants to get his hands on other countries. Don''t tell me he wants to unify the world!" "I don''t know. In our opinion, these things are all rted to money. In Mark''s opinion, these should be firearms!" As Gu Zhou spoke, he took a small video of this room and sent it to the president. Gu Zhou looked at a door not far away and said in a low voice, "I think all the rooms here should be connected. Let''s continue walking in. Someone will probablye to check on us soon!" "Okay!" The two of them walked towards the small door of the gold room. They pushed it open and saw another small room. It was small and empty. There was another door not far away. The two of them walked to the door and gently opened it a crack. They could vaguely see a bedroom. Just as the two of them were wondering if they should go in, the door of the gold room opened. Wright stood in front of the gold room with his subordinates. This time, he had specially chosen a few people he could trust. When the door of the gold room opened, Wright''s subordinates were all stunned. All of them stared nkly at everything in front of them. When had they ever seen so much money in their lives? Wright was the only one looking around calmly. Strange, there was actually no one here! Wright nced at the gold room and his gaze fell on the guards. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Why are the few of you standing there? Hurry up and find them!" "Yes!" The few of them agreed in unison! The guards searched the gold room carefully before reporting together, "We''ve already checked carefully. There''s no one else in all the rooms except for the one behind that door!" There were many valuable things in the room, and the guards did not dare to open that door casually. Wright''s eyes gradually darkened. He narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes emitting a vicious aura, like a poisonous snake hiding in the forest. It was as if he would rush out and bite his prey in the next moment. Wright slowly walked to the door. It was also made of gold. If he opened this door, it would lead to that woman''s bedroom. For so many years, he had been Mark''s adopted son, so Mark had told him about the entire basement. He had even shown him the gold room. If he took the liberty of entering the woman''s bedroom, Mark would definitely be very unhappy. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who were hiding in the small room, heard Wright and the guards talking. The two of them exchanged a look. As long as Wright dared to push open this door, the two of them would be kidnapped. They would be discovered by Wright before they couldplete their original mission. Chapter 1682 Trapped

Chapter 1682 Trapped

Wright''s gaze fell on the door. After a long while, he said, "There''s definitely no one else here. Let''s search other ces!" "Yes!" Wright turned to leave with the guards. When Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian heard the door of the gold room close and the footsteps disappear, they heaved a sigh of relief. Although the two of them were safe for the time being, they were still trapped. Whether they went out of the gold room or the bedroom on the other side, they didn''t know the entire basement very well. They might even bump into Wright and the guards when they walked around. They hade here to find that woman, but this woman had hidden herself too deeply. At this moment, Qiao Nian said thoughtfully, "Why don''t we go to the bedroom and take a look? I just looked through the crack in the door. There''s no one else in the bedroom!" Gu Zhou nodded slightly. The two of them opened the door facing the bedroom. This bedroom was decorated in a European retro style. There was a lot of walnut furniture inside. This bedroom wasn''t big. It looked to be thirty square meters. Their eyes were attracted to the ground beside the closet. There was a diamond earring on the ground. Qiao Nian quickly walked over and looked down at the diamond earring on the ground. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes. "Could it be that that woman hid after running to the bedroom?" "That should be the case." Gu Zhou walked to the other door of the bedroom. He saw the guard searching room by room. He quickly walked to Qiao Nian''s side and said in a low voice, "They''lle here very soon. Why don''t we retreat to the gold room first?" The most dangerous ce was the safest ce! Those people probably wouldn''t expect them to return to the gold room either. "Wait for me. I''ll see if there''s any hair on the dressing table." Qiao Nian wanted to do a DNA paternity test between Song Ling and Song Man. This was evidence that could prove that the kidnapping twenty years ago was rted to Earl Mark! Qiao Nian walked up to the dressing table and listened to the footsteps outside. She realized that they were getting closer and closer. She quickly nced around. There was not a single strand of hair on theb on the dressing table. Strange! This woman actually didn''t leave a single hair behind. The footsteps outside the door were getting closer and closer. Holding Gu Zhou''s hand, Qiao Nian swiftly opened the closet. Then, she pressed a button near the closet, and the wooden board inside slowly opened. The two of them hid inside, then the wooden board of the closet slowly closed. This was a very long corridor. The floor of this corridor was made of cement. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, "This should be the secret passage in the basement, so it''s only sealed with cement. It hasn''t been renovated." Gu Zhou nodded and looked around. With a serious expression, he said, "How strange. This ce is almost the same as the corridor outside. Moreover, there are doors on both sides. In other words, there''s a secret door in every room." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she walked forward and said with interest, "Looks like Mark is very insecure. He left so many safe passages for himself." At this moment, Gu Zhou pointed at one of the doors not far away and said in a low voice, "ording to the topographic map, next to that door should be the gold room." Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou''s gaze and pulled him over. In a low voice, she said, "That might really be the case!" The two of them walked over and opened the door again. What appeared in front of them was indeed the gold room. "Have we returned to that golden room again?" Gu Zhou frowned slightly. He sized up the entire golden room, and his expression changed slightly. "This shouldn''t be the golden room we were in before!" "This is the second golden room!" Qiao Nian couldn''t help but exim. She tried hard to remain calm and looked at Gu Zhou. "There seems to be more gold and jewelry here than in the previous room. Mark is too rich!" "That''s indeed the case!" Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes slightly and said thoughtfully, "Nian''er, have you discovered something?" Chapter 1683 Wrongly Entered

Chapter 1683 Wrongly Entered

"Are you trying to say that this is actually the second floor underground?" Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes and said solemnly. "I think so too." Gu Zhou nced around. In the end, he turned around and walked towards the opposite side of the room. He opened the door and saw many antiques piled up in the room. "The entire basement isn''tpletely t. It''s like arge building. The t ground looks curved. Previously, the basement we were in was on the first basement floor. The bedroom we just passed happened to be at the corner of arger room. When we came out of the bedroom closet, we entered the second basement floor." Qiao Nian instantly understood what Gu Zhou meant. Her expression also turned serious as she said in a low voice, "Just now, I realized that a diamond earring had fallen beside the closet. I guessed that the person who was hiding in the bedroom had already hidden in the closet, so I brought you here." At this point, Qiao Nian nced around, her expression darkening. "I wonder which room she''s in now!" "Do you think Wright knows about this ce?" Gu Zhou asked thoughtfully. "I don''t think he knows about this ce," Qiao Nian said with certainty. "Perhaps he knows about the second floor of the basement, but he must have taken the renovated path outside, not this emergency tunnel!" "Let''s continue searching!" Gu Zhou led Qiao Nian from room to room. They didn''t dare to go out through the other door of those rooms, afraid that they would bump into the patrolling guards! When they were in a walk-in closet, the two of them stopped in unison. Their gazes fell on the diamond earring in front of the fitting mirror. Qiao Nian said in a low voice, "There might be a path to the fitting mirror. Let''s go take a look!" When the two of them walked to the fitting mirror, they looked around. In the end, they moved the fitting mirror in unison. Rumble¡ª At this moment, a violent sound rang out in front of them. Their expressions suddenly changed! Mark was too unreliable. What kind of mechanism would cause such a hugemotion when it was activated! Wright, who was on the first basement floor, also heard the violent sound. His expression suddenly changed, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He said sternly, "In the cloakroom on the second basement floor. Go after them!" At Wright''smand, the twenty guards ran towards the cloakroom on the second floor below. Wright ran at the front of them, his eyes filled with hatred. Although he knew that his marriage with Lina was just abination of benefits, today was his engagement with Lina. Gu Zhou actually allowed his bodyguard to hit him at the engagement banquet! This was simply a great humiliation to him! He had long hated Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to the core! Actually, if he thought about it carefully, if Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian hadn''t appeared here, ording to his and Mark''s ns, he would have married Lina long ago! However, this n had been dyed for so long after Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian appeared! Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were like jinxes, bringing them bad luck! At this moment, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian entered the corridor behind the fitting mirror. The moment the two of them entered, the door closed again! There were mirrors everywhere in the corridor behind the fitting mirror. It was as if she and Gu Zhou had entered a world filled with mirrors. Strange, where exactly was this? Only then did Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian realize that there were many closets around the fitting room. Could this be another huge fitting room? Before the two of them could figure out where they were, they heard footsteps outside! Gu Zhou frowned, his expression instantly turning cold. Without waiting for Qiao Nian to react, he pushed her into the closet at the side. Qiao Nian looked at the calm Gu Zhou, as if this wasn''t a life-and-death situation and they needed to escape. "You''re rtively thin. This is filled with coats. You can hide in here, and those people won''t notice you!" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she was stunned. She grabbed his stubborn arm and frowned, asking anxiously, "Then where are you going? Are you going to help me lure them away?" Chapter 1684 Eight Trigrams Array?

Chapter 1684 Eight Trigrams Array?

Gu Zhou didn''t speak. He held the back of Qiao Nian''s head with one hand and kissed her hard. Then, he immediately let go and smiled at Qiao Nian, saying gently, "Don''t worry, those people aren''t my match yet!" "But there are so many of them. How can you handle them alone?" Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. Instinctively, she wanted to leave, but Gu Zhou stopped her. "You don''t have to think too much about it. I just have to stall for time!" Gu Zhou gently touched Qiao Nian''s face and said in a low voice, "Moreover, they''re outside, aren''t they?" Previously, he had already sent the president a video of the gold room. The president probably couldn''t wait to rush over! Gu Zhou was referring to was the army Gu Ting had given Qiao Nian. The leader today was Lin Mian. Before they came in, they had already instructed Lin Mian that if she still couldn''t find them in three hours, she would definitely bring an army in! Actually, his situation looked terrible, but there were many helpers around them. Gu Zhou stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. Qiao Nian met Gu Zhou''s eyes, and her heart began to race. Her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. She knew that the situation was critical. If the two of them attacked Wright with the others, they might not be at a disadvantage. However, he knew very well how Gu Zhou felt about her. Gu Zhou definitely didn''t want her to be hurt in any way, let alone face those people head-on. If she continued to speak to Gu Zhou, Gu Zhou would only have less time to escape. At the thought of this, Qiao Nian slowly let go of Gu Zhou''s hand and instructed softly, "Then be careful. Don''t be injured!" Gu Zhou''s lips curved up slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian gently and pushed her into the coat room, covering her figure with it. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be fine. You have to hide well!" With that, Gu Zhou closed the closet and ran in the other direction of the cloakroom. There were countless mirrors in the cloakroom, and Gu Zhou''s figure could be seen in them. Rumble¡ª The door opened! Qiao Nian''s heart was in her throat. She slowly closed her eyes, praying that Gu Zhou could escape as soon as possible! When Wright rushed into the cloakroom, he saw Gu Zhou''s fleeing figure in the mirror from afar. His expression darkened! Gu Zhou quickly ran forward. Wright could see him in the mirror, and so could he. At this moment, they could both see each other''s movements clearly, but they couldn''t find each other. Gu Zhou quickly shuttled through the mirrors. He had never expected this cloakroom to be so big, nor did he understand why Mark had ced so many mirrors. In the next moment, Gu Zhou stopped in his tracks. He looked at the mirrors around him and behind him, and his expression gradually turned serious. Could this be the Eight Trigrams Array? It seemed that the people around Mark were not simple at all. Not only did they know medicine, but they also knew voodoo and the Eight Trigrams Array! Mark had really found many capable people! Gu Zhou stood rooted to the ground with a cold expression. He turned to look at Wright in the mirror and said calmly, "Wright, I advise you to give up. You won''t be able to find me!" Wright had already run to the other side of a mirror. He was frowning! The mirror here upied an area of about 200 square meters, but he couldn''t understand why he still hadn''t found Gu Zhou. He could only see him in the mirror. Gu Zhou had studied the Eight Trigrams Arrays in the past. As long as he used a mirror to cover his body, Wright would not be able to catch him for a while. He just had to stall for time! Wright walked in the direction of Gu Zhou''s voice, but when he reached the end, he still didn''t see Gu Zhou. Annoyed, he shattered a mirror beside him. The mirror instantly shattered into countless pieces. The ground was filled with the remains of the mirror. Gu Zhou''s face could be seen on every broken mirror. Now, it would be even harder for him to find Gu Zhou. Chapter 1685 Trash

Chapter 1685 Trash

Gu Zhou stood in the eye of the array, his eyes filled with smiles. "I advise you not to waste your effort. If you break that mirror, it''ll be even harder to find me!" Although mirrors were very fragile, unless Wright could shatter all the mirrors here, Gu Zhou could use the mirrors to hide his body. Although Wright had brought a lot of people with him, it would take them a lot of time to shatter all the mirrors. Moreover, they would be dizzy from the mirrors. Wright looked at the mirrors in front of him, and his expression instantly darkened. He didn''t understand why that woman insisted on making so many mirrors. These mirrors were useless, and they were in the way. What Wright didn''t know was that the front and back of every mirror were mirrors. Not only that, but the mirrors were pressed together tightly. Wright got someone to smash the mirrors, but only a few of them were smashed. Wright looked at the mirror fragments all over the ground, then at the mirror in front of him. The mirror reflected a strong light, making his eyes ufortable. "Hurry up and cover the fragments of the mirror with something!" Wright said angrily. Wright watched as the guards pushed all the lenses together and covered them with their suits. Suppressing his anger, he said angrily, "You''re so slow. This ce is so small. At your speed, when will you find Gu Zhou?" The guards were so frightened that they did not dare to speak. However, they still threw all the broken lenses aside and covered them with their clothes. About twenty minutester, Wright finally caught up to Gu Zhou. At this moment, Gu Zhou was already standing in the hall outside the cloakroom. Gu Zhou stopped and his gaze fell on the door of the cloakroom. He saw Wrighting out after his guards. Gu Zhou stood there calmly, as if he was not afraid of Wright at all. Wright looked at Gu Zhou in front of him and rolled his eyes. Just now, in the banquet hall, he had been punched by Chen Qing. This time, he could beat Gu Zhou up and vent his anger. Wright took off his suit jacket and stretched his body slightly. He said to the guards beside him, "Don''t move. This is between him and me!" Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Wright''s face. He smiled disdainfully and said, "Do you think you can beat me?" Wright smiled disdainfully. Everyone knew that Gu Zhou was an invalid in An City. He would not live for long. How good could a dying person be? Wright kicked the obstructing chair aside. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face and he said coldly, "Gu Zhou, if you hadn''t stopped, I might not have been able to catch up to you. But now, you''ve suddenly stopped." Wright pursed his lips slightly, and a glint shed across his eyes. He continued, "Qiao Nian should be here too. I think you want to dy us in order to protect her!" Seeing that Gu Zhou''s expression was still indifferent, as if everything he said had nothing to do with him, Wright narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, "Six of you, go back and search all the closets. You have to find Qiao Nian!" "Yes!" There was a faint smile on Gu Zhou''s face. He rolled up his sleeves with an indifferent expression and said coldly, "Are you sure you can beat me, Wright? If you''re not confident, you can attack together." When Wright heard Gu Zhou''s words, his expression changed drastically. He looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Gu Zhou was too arrogant! An invalid who didn''t have long to live actually dared to strut around in front of him. He was simply courting death. Wright said coldly, "I advise you to kneel down and beg for mercy as soon as possible!" Wright really looked down on Gu Zhou. In his opinion, a fair-skinned person like Gu Zhou was useless! Gu Zhou was only good-looking. He was useless in everything else! No, he was wrong. Gu Zhou was especially good at bragging! At the thought of this, Wright''s eyes gradually darkened. He stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou, like a cheetah preparing to pounce on him and bite him at any moment! Chapter 1686 One-on-One

Chapter 1686 One-on-One

Gu Zhou noticed that Wright had attacked. He stood there without changing his expression. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the obsidian-like pupils in his eyes seemed to be tinged with a bloodthirsty red. Everyone thought that he was not in good health and was a weak person. But not many people had seen his abilities. If he brought Qiao Nian with him, he might be distracted by his worry for her. However, he had already hidden Qiao Nian well. Now, he was fearless. Wright punched him, but he did not expect Gu Zhou to dodge nimbly. Wright steadied himself and turned to look at Gu Zhou. Smiling, he said, "What''s so good about hiding? If you have the ability, fight me head-on!" Gu Zhou nodded slightly. "As long as you''re not afraid!" "I''m afraid? Hehe, what kind of joke is this? I, Wright, am not afraid of anything. Why would I be afraid of you?" Wright smiled disdainfully and punched Gu Zhou again. This time, Gu Zhou did not avoid Wright directly. Instead, he faced the challenge head-on. After several rounds, the smile on Wright''s face gradually froze. After thest punch, he took a step back and looked at Gu Zhou warily. How¡­ how was this possible? Gu Zhou was actually better at fighting than Chen Qing? It seemed that everyone said that Gu Zhou was an invalid, but Gu Zhou was not one at all. The more Wright thought about it, the uglier his expression became. He said coldly, "Gu Zhou, so what if you''re skilled? But you can''tpare to the gun in my guard''s hand at all. Any one of them can shoot you to death." When Gu Zhou heard Wright''s words, he smiled disdainfully and said, "Alright, if you''re not afraid of death, let them do it. Bullets have no eyes. If you die, you can''t me me!" Wright pursed his lips tightly, his gaze turning even more ferocious. Like a hungry poisonous snake, he yearned to kill Gu Zhou. "You''re right. Let''s decide the victor first!" Previously, Gu Zhou had taken advantage of Wright''s arrogance, so he wanted to get a chance to fight Wright one-on-one. When that happened, he could easily defeat Wright and use him to threaten the guards. Those guards would definitely give in to ensure Wright''s safety. "I thought you would be ipetent and ask your guards for help." Gu Zhou smiled disdainfully. Wright was instantly anxious. He stomped on the ground and said loudly, "Gu Zhou, I am a strong man. Don''t underestimate me." "Is that so?" Gu Zhou still didn''t look convinced. The two of them continued to fight. The guards standing at the side held their guns and did not dare to speak. Without Wright''s orders, they did not dare to shoot casually. Wright had a bad temper. If anyone wanted to go against him, he would definitely settle scores with that personter! One by one, they gripped the guns in their hands tightly. Their gazes fell on Wright and Gu Zhou''s faces, waiting for the winner to be decided! Gu Zhou had always had the upper hand. Although Wright couldn''t take Gu Zhou down for a while, he was getting bolder and bolder. His mind was filled with thoughts of catching Gu Zhou and teaching him a lesson! Even though Wright had used all his strength, he was still no match for Gu Zhou. Gradually, he was at a disadvantage. Seeing that Wright was about to be kicked to the ground by Gu Zhou, the guards at the side hurriedly picked up their guns and prepared to aim them at him. However, Gu Zhou was even faster. He immediately bent down, grabbed Wright''s cor, and punched him in the temple! Wright was seeing stars from the beating. When he finally recovered, he remembered that he still had a knife with him. He immediately took out a dagger and shed at Gu Zhou''s arm! Gu Zhou hurriedly took a step back and let go of Wright. His gaze fell on Wright''s face and he said disdainfully, "The dignified Prince Wright actually knows how to use dirty tricks. When he can''t beat you with his bare hands and fists, he actually ambushes you! What an unpresentable move!" Wright gripped the dagger in his hand tightly and looked at Gu Zhou viciously. He smiled disdainfully and said, "So what? You still can''t beat me." Chapter 1687 Threat

Chapter 1687 Threat

This time, Wright was holding a dagger in his hand. Gu Zhou could only be more cautious and not block Wright''s attack with his hand directly. However, he still found an opportunity to hit Wright a few times! Wright was in so much pain that he couldn''t straighten his back. He looked at Gu Zhou with a dark expression. He hadn''t expected Gu Zhou to be able to persevere at this moment. He clearly already had a dagger in his hand, but Gu Zhou still looked so fearless. Not only that, even with the dagger in his hand, he was still at a disadvantage. In a rage, Wright brandished the dagger in his hand. He hadpletely given up on defending himself. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to hurt Gu Zhou! As long as Gu Zhou was injured, it meant that his skills were not bad! It was precisely because Wright had given up on defense that he was also attacked by Gu Zhou. His breathing was unstable as he brandished his dagger! From the corner of his eye, Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on a chair at the side. He swiftly picked up the chair and used it as his sword! Wright was hit a few times by Gu Zhou''s chair and staggered to the ground. He looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Wright''s face. He said with a dark expression, "Let''s see if this battle will end soon!" With that, Gu Zhou kicked the dagger out of Wright''s hand. He quickly grabbed Wright''s dagger and ced it on Wright''s neck. His gaze fell on the faces of the guards. "Now that Wright is in my hands, I advise you to put down your guns and surrender!" Wright was so angry that he was panting heavily. He had never expected to still be standing in Gu Zhou''s hands. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you really think you can catch me?" Gu Zhou was slightly stunned. He saw Wright take out another dagger. Wright actually had two daggers! He had naturally dodged the dagger in Wright''s hand, but his face was still cut by Wright. Blood flowed from the wound. Wright picked up a stool and threw it at Gu Zhou! Although the chair did not hit Gu Zhou, Wright and Gu Zhou had already separated. Seeing this, Wright hurriedly shouted at the guards who were standing there in a daze, "What are you doing? Hurry up and shoot him!" As soon as Wright finished speaking, the guards hurriedly picked up the guns in their hands and aimed them at Gu Zhou in unison. At this moment, Gu Zhou had already be a target. It was as if those people would shoot Gu Zhou until he became a sieve in the next moment! At this moment, a clear female voice came from the door of the cloakroom. "All of you, stop! Put down your guns!" When everyone heard that voice, they hurriedly turned around and saw Qiao Nian walking towards them with a knife to a woman''s neck. The hostage Qiao Nian was holding was a woman in her forties. That woman was fair and beautiful, and her eyes were soul-stirring. This woman was none other than Song Ling, whom Qiao Nian had been looking for. Song Ling was also Mark''s lover. All the gazes outside fell on Song Ling''s face. They hesitated, not knowing what to do. It wasn''t appropriate for them to shoot Song Ling directly, so they could only look at Wright, who was standing not far away, for help. Seeing Qiao Nian walk over, they even considerately gave up their seats. Qiao Nian walked over to Gu Zhou. Her gaze fell on Wright''s face and she said coldly, "You won''t let your men put down their guns?" Wright looked at Qiao Nian coldly. Not only had he failed to take down Gu Zhou, but he had also fallen into a passive state. Wright frowned tightly. He had never expected to not be able to hit Gu Zhou, so he took out his gun and aimed it at Qiao Nian. He said coldly, "Do you really think I can''t beat you? Heh, I just wanted to have fun with you. Now, I''m not ying anymore. Do you think you can threaten me just by catching a woman? You''re too naive!" With that, Wright nced at Song Ling and said disdainfully, "Women like her are everywhere in the entire manor. What''s wrong? Do you think I care about her life?" Chapter 1688 Just a Plaything

Chapter 1688 Just a ything

When Qiao Nian heard Wright''s words, she couldn''t help butugh. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were tinged with brightness, and her lips curved up slightly. "Wright, is she really an ordinary woman?" When Wright heard Qiao Nian''s words, his expression didn''t change. He said calmly, "Of course!" "Do you really think I don''t know her identity?" As she spoke, Qiao Nian pressed her dagger hard against the woman''s neck. Soon, a trace of blood appeared. When Wright saw this, his expression changed slightly. He tried hard to remain calm and hurriedly said, "She''s just one of my father''s toys. My father has many toys." When Qiao Nian heard Wright''s words, the smile in her eyes instantly disappeared. She looked at Wright coldly. "I didn''t expect the Earl''s ything to have an exclusive cloakroom that is hundreds of square meters. Her bedroom is even connected to the gold room. The Earl actually has many such ythings? Does this mean that the Earl still has many gold rooms?" Qiao Nian''s eyes instantly turned cold. She raised her dagger again. More and more blood flowed down the woman''s neck. The woman felt the pain in her neck and only touched her brow gently. Soon, she regained herposure. Wright''s gaze fell on Song Ling''s neck. He pursed his lips and frowned. It seemed that Qiao Nian wasn''t easy to fool at all. Seeing that Wright was silent, Qiao Nian looked at him coldly and said sternly, "We''re preparing to leave now. As long as we can leave safely, I''ll spare her life!" Wright stood there with a dark expression. He was like a wolf that had been hungry for a long time. When he saw his prey, he stared fiercely, unwilling to let go. Qiao Nian led Gu Zhou to the back. The two of them walked to the stairs, threatening the woman as they walked up. Seeing that Wright had followed her again, Qiao Nian said with a dark expression, "I advise you to stay here obediently. Your life isn''t as valuable as hers." "Let go of her!" Wright shouted in exasperation, clenching his fists tightly. "We know much more than you do. Stand where you are and don''t move!" With that, Qiao Nian led Gu Zhou and the woman upstairs. She and Gu Zhou hade to the basement to look for this woman. Now that they had found this woman, they could leave. However, she couldn''t be sure what role this woman had yed in the kidnapping twenty-one years ago. But judging from Wright''s reaction, this woman should be very important. As Qiao Nian thought about this, her gaze fell on the woman''s hair falling off her shoulder. Without a trace, she ced a strand of hair in her palm and continued walking up expressionlessly. The reason why she and Gu Zhou didn''t take the elevator was because they didn''t want Wright to get someone to control it. Just as Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou walked out of the basement, they saw that Wright and his guards had alreadye out. They stood in front of them, blocking their way. Qiao Nian smiled disdainfully. Her gaze fell on Wright''s face and she said, "I don''t think you can make the decision. In that case, you can get the person in charge toe over!" Qiao Nian''s words implied that Wright was like a dog by Mark''s side. A dog had no right to speak beside its master. All they could do was listen to their master''s arrangements obediently. Wright naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Qiao Nian with a dark expression. He yearned to tear Qiao Nian into pieces. He picked up his pistol and aimed it at Qiao Nian''s face, wanting to blow her head off. Then, he would use a knife to cut off Qiao Nian''s flesh piece by piece before taking all of the pieces to feed a dog. Then, he would turn Qiao Nian''s internal organs into food and give it to Gu Zhou, forcing him to eat them all. He would make the two of them disappear from this world. The atmosphere instantly froze. Chapter 1689 Be Careful

Chapter 1689 Be Careful

Qiao Nian gripped the dagger in her hand tightly. She knew that Gu Zhou had already sent a message to the president. The president would probably arrive soon. After all, the president wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity to snatch the gold room. She nced at Gu Zhou beside her. She and Gu Zhou were now in a dangerous situation. Whether it was the president or Lin Mian, as long as one of them could rush over, they would be safe. After all, they wouldn''t be able tost long under the current circumstances. Although Qiao Nian was very worried, she didn''t show it on her face. At this moment, a group of footsteps came from not far away. The sound was vast. Everyone looked over and saw Mark walking over with a few guards. Mark''s gaze fell on Song Ling''s face. He moved his gaze expressionlessly to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. "I heard that you''re looking for me?" When Wright saw Marking over, his heart, which had been in his throat, instantly settled down. His fierce look disappeared, and his gaze became docile, like a fierce dog facing its master. Wright quickly walked over to Mark and exined the current situation in a few words. Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Mark''s face. He walked over to Qiao Nian and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Be careful." Qiao Nian nodded slightly. Song Ling, who was being held hostage by Qiao Nian, looked at Gu Zhou. Aplicated look shed in her eyes, then she looked away. Mark''s gaze was fixed on Qiao Nian''s face. After hearing Wright''s words, he walked up to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian with a majestic aura. He exuded a powerful aura. For a moment, Qiao Nian couldn''t help but feel nervous. Qiao Nian had a feeling that she was being targeted by Mark. It was as if she could no longer escape. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou uneasily. Gu Zhou stood there calmly, as if he did not feel the pressure from Mark at all. He exuded a cold and noble aura, as if he was unwilling to let anyone approach him. Even standing in front of the powerful Mark, Gu Zhou could still maintain hisposure. At this moment, Mark said, "I didn''t expect us to meet again. It''s as if every time we meet, you can give me a different surprise." Mark''s voice was calm and indifferent. No one could see his emotions clearly. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. He narrowed his eyes and enunciated each word clearly. "You''re like a fly. You make me feel annoyed!" Qiao Nian''s pupils constricted involuntarily. It was as if she was being stared at by a wild beast, and she couldn''t move. She suddenly had a bold thought. Could it be that Mark didn''t care if this woman lived or died? If that was the case, she and Gu Zhou might¡­ That wasn''t right either. If Mark really didn''t care about this woman, how could he be with her for more than twenty years? Moreover, if Mark really didn''t care about this woman, Wright might have attacked directly just now instead of being threatened by them. Gu Zhou sensitively noticed Qiao Nian''s nervousness. He gently wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist, as ifforting her so that she wouldn''t be afraid. Qiao Nian quickly calmed down. Her eyes turned cold. She gripped the dagger in her hand tightly again and asked lightly, "In this state, do you n to¡­" Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, the woman she was threatening mmed her elbow into her stomach. Qiao Nian''s expression changed. Just as she was about to resist, she noticed that the woman had used her other arm to sh at her head. So she was a martial artist. Qiao Nian really hadn''t expected this woman to be so skilled. She actually had the ability to resist when she was holding her hostage. The dagger in her hand shed towards Song Ling''s arm, but she didn''t expect Song Ling to dodge her attack agilely. Qiao Nian had been practicing martial arts since she was young. Her skills were already outstanding, but she wasn''t able to take Song Ling down. Her fist smashed into Song Ling''s face, but she didn''t expect Song Ling to turn around and avoid Qiao Nian''s attack. Seeing this, Gu Zhou attacked Song Ling directly. However, he had never expected Song Ling to circle to the other side of Qiao Nian and avoid his attack. Chapter 1690 Different Sides

Chapter 1690 Different Sides

Song Ling knew very well that neither Gu Zhou nor Qiao Nian would kill her. It was precisely because of this that she nimbly dodged Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou''s attacks and then retreated to Mark''s side. Song Ling gently tucked her hair behind her ear and looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian with a smug smile. Qiao Nian couldn''t help but grip the knife in her hand tightly. Previously, she had caught Song Ling without any effort, so she had never expected Song Ling to be so skilled. It was precisely because of this that she was not on guard against Song Ling at all. The weak Song Ling suddenly attacked. Qiao Nian was caught off guard. Qiao Nian wanted to stand in front of Gu Zhou, but Gu Zhou pulled her behind him. She looked at Gu Zhou''s tall back, and her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. If she hadn''t been careless, they wouldn''t have lost such an important hostage. Now that they had no hostage, they had no conditions to negotiate with Mark. Mark turned to look at Song Ling and nodded slightly. Song Ling''s lips curved up happily. She turned to leave, as if she had thought of something. She turned back to look at Qiao Nian, her eyes filled withplicated emotions. The happiest person now was Wright, who was beside Mark. Wright had not hit Gu Zhou just now, and then he had been ridiculed by Qiao Nian in front of so many people. He finally had a chance to regain his dignity. Wright took a step forward smugly and raised his eyebrows at Qiao Nian, who was not far away. He smiled disdainfully and said, "I heard that Country Z is filled with experts. Now, it seems that it''s not much. The two of you will finally die at my hands!" As he spoke, Wright took the gun from the guard beside him and aimed it at Gu Zhou''s face without hesitation. Compared to Gu Zhou, he hated Qiao Nian more. If Qiao Nian hadn''t interfered, he would have married Lina long ago. A scheming woman like Qiao Nian was too annoying. However, Gu Zhou was now blocking Qiao Nian tightly. Wright''s lips curved up slightly. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face and he said with a smile, "Gu Zhou, do you think Qiao Nian won''t have to die just because you''re in her way? Let me tell you, both of you will die here today. However, I''ll give the two of you a chance. You can discuss carefully who will die first!" Gu Zhou didn''t even look at Wright. His gaze was still on Mark''s face as he said lightly, "The Earl''s basement is really priceless. Looks like you''ve saved up a lot of treasures!" When Mark heard Gu Zhou''s words, his expression instantly darkened. No one knew that he had a basement. How did Gu Zhou know? Seeing Mark frown slightly, Gu Zhou smiled and said, "I think you must be very curious about why I know this." "That''s true. If I didn''t tell you, the people after me might have take all the wealth in your basement away!" Gu Zhou''s lips curved up slightly, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. Mark looked at Gu Zhou coldly. Wright, who was standing at the side, was furious. He had not hit Gu Zhou just now, and now Gu Zhou had openly ignored him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Holding the gun in his hand, he approached Gu Zhou. "You don''t understand what I''m saying. I¡­" Wright loaded the gun. He felt that Gu Zhou did not take him seriously at all. He would let Gu Zhou understand now that he was not afraid of Gu Zhou at all. He could take their lives at any time! At this moment, a hand pressed against his gun. Wright followed the hand and saw that Mark had stopped him. He hurriedly lowered the gun in his hand. Mark looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian with a dark expression, his voice carrying a hint of anger. Even so, he still admired Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. If the two of them were by his side, his great undertaking would have seeded long ago. There would have been no need to be so passive. Unfortunately, they were on different sides. "Mr. Gu, I really admire your courage and your wife''s. The two of you are reallywless and proficient in scheming. How dare the two of you secretly investigate me at the engagement banquet!" "Moreover, the two of you easily dealt with my stupid son and yed him." Mark''s expression darkened. Chapter 1691 Stupid Son

Chapter 1691 Stupid Son

Stupid son! Wright felt terrible! How was he stupid? He was clearly so smart. How could he be stupid? But Wright didn''t dare to refute Mark. He could only protest quietly. Mark looked at Gu Zhou in front of him. Not only was this young man good-looking, but he was also very smart. He always admired such people the most. Mark''s lips curved up slightly as he said calmly, "Since you''ve already seen what''s in the basement, it means that you should know my strength very well. Why don''t you work for me directly?" "Father!" Wright cried out in panic. Was he going to lose favor? Wright looked at Mark beside him, but Mark didn''t even give him a look of charity. Wright felt even worse. He pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. His eyes gradually turned red as he gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Zhou not far away. On what basis? How could an invalid like Gu Zhou be admired by Mark? All these years, he had been by his father''s side, working hard to aplish everything his father had asked him to do. He had already worked very hard. Why didn''t his father care much about him? Wright would probably never understand the difference between a naturally smart person and a stupid person like him. "I can give you more benefits and let you enjoy endless glory and wealth. If you don''t want this, you can ask for something else. I''ll try my best to satisfy you." The gloom on Mark''s face gradually disappeared, and his eyes gradually softened. Wright listened to Mark''s gentle words. He looked at Mark in disbelief. He was raised by his father. Was his father going to abandon him? It made sense. His father had easily abandoned Annie, and Annie was even his biological daughter. He was just an adopted son. At the engagement banquet, he was beaten up by Chen Qing. He wanted to hit him back, but he was no match for Chen Qing. Chen Qing was just a bodyguard, but Gu Zhou had a high status. Not only that, but Gu Zhou''s skills were also better. Gu Zhou was also smart and courageous. If Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian both followed their father, wouldn''t he lose even more status? Wright''s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. If he had known that Song Ling would escape from Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, he wouldn''t have said so much nonsense. He would have shot Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian dead! He gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Zhou. If he were Gu Zhou, he would definitely agree to the suggestion, because no one wanted to die. Ignoring Gu Zhou''s obstruction, Qiao Nian walked out from behind him. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were cunning. She smiled and asked, "The Earl wants to let us live?" Wright looked at Qiao Nian''s smile, and his eyes gradually dimmed. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou again and said lightly, "I think the Earl just wants to know the power behind us from us. In other words, he wants to know more about the president." Qiao Nian looked at Mark fearlessly. Seeing that Mark was still expressionless, she smiled and said, "When we say everything we know, the Earl will definitely kick us to the curb when we''ve outlived our usefulness. He''ll kill us directly because it''s easy for us to rebel. People like us aren''t trustworthy. The Earl is such a cautious person. He definitely won''t keep a person who''s easy to betray around." Previously, Wright had been so angry that he wanted to kill Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Now that he heard Qiao Nian''s analysis, he instantly understood and nodded slightly. Qiao Nian was right. Her father might really just want to know more about the president before killing them. He looked at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with coldness. Qiao Nian was a stranger. She had only interacted with her father a few times, but she could easily tell him what he was thinking. She seemed to be very good at reading people. Mark stuffed a hand into his pocket, his expression darkening. He hadn''t expected Qiao Nian to read his mind. In that case, let the two of them go to hell! Mark turned around and said coldly in a low voice, "Kill them!" When Wright heard Mark''s words, he was ted. Chapter 1692 Shoot

Chapter 1692 Shoot

He could finally kill these two annoying people. Wright''s lips curved up slightly. He finally didn''t have to worry about the two of them causing trouble again. He could finally return all the humiliation he had suffered. Wright raised his gun and was about to fire when he heard footsteps behind him. Wright''s mind was filled with thoughts of killing Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. However, the more anxious he was, the more his hands trembled. He couldn''t aim at the two of them no matter what. In a rage, Wright fired two shots. However, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian dodged both shots. At this moment, an anxious voice came from behind. "Don''t shoot!" If he couldn''t kill Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian now, these two people would probably cause trouble in the future. Wright looked at the guards beside him and said loudly, "Why are you all standing there stupidly? Shoot! Don''t leave anyone alive!" Wright was already furious, but the surrounding guards were still very calm. They could tell that it was the president who had spoken just now, so they all held their guns and did not dare to move. Wright''s eyes were red with anger. He red at the guards angrily and panted heavily. Seeing that they did not dare to fire, he held the gun in his hand and nned to continue firing. However, he had just fired a shot when he heard a sharp voice. Only then did he notice that there were no more bullets in the pistol. His hands trembled as he reloaded. At this moment, he was kicked away. Wright looked at his opponent with a dark expression, then at the person standing in front of him in disbelief. Before he could speak, the gun in his hand had been taken away by the president''s guard. He noticed that the president was looking at him with cold eyes, as if he was looking at trash. At this moment, Wright finally came back to his senses. Only then did he reply. The person who had just said "Don''t shoot!" was the president. Oh my god, when did the president arrive! Wright stood up in a panic and said awkwardly, "Mr. President, why¡­ why are you here?" The president''s gaze fell on Wright''s face. He yearned to tear Wright into pieces, but Wright was someone close to Mark. He couldn''t attack casually. His cold gaze moved away from Wright and looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian not far away. His eyes instantly softened, and his tone was filled with concern. He asked anxiously, "How are you? Are you injured?" He had just received a video of the gold room from Gu Zhou and was stunned. He had never expected Mark to be so rich. It was precisely because of this that he began to contact people toe to the basement. Suddenly, he noticed Mark leaving in a hurry with his guards. When he rushed over, he heard a gunshot. He was so frightened that his heart was in his throat. If it weren''t for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, he would have been eaten up by Mark long ago, and his family would have been gone. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were actually the saviors of his entire family. Gu Zhou shook his head gently. His gaze fell on the president''s face. "We''re fine." As he spoke, he couldn''t help but put his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist and pull her into his arms. He looked coldly at Wright, who was not far away. His obsidian eyes were filled with hostility. He yearned to kill Wright. If Qiao Nian was slightly injured, he would definitely torture Wright to death without hesitation! Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou, her voice as gentle as ever. "You were really amazing just now." Gu Zhou dodged the bullets very quickly, which was why Wright missed every shot. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words and saw the bright smile on her face, the ruthlessness in his eyes gradually disappeared. He gently ruffled her hair. She was really bold. She was not afraid of anything. Fortunately, tonight was a close shave. Seeing that Gu Zhou''s expression had improved, Qiao Nian smiled at the president and said, "Don''t worry, we''re all fine." The President looked at the calm expressions of the two of them, as if they weren''t targets just now. Could it be that the gunmen in their country were so lousy that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian could easily dodge them? The president heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was only Wright who had fired. Chapter 1693 Rebellion

Chapter 1693 Rebellion

If the guards around Wright fired as well, he didn''t know if Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian would¡­ It was better not to think about such a terrifying thing. Since the two of them were fine, that was good. The president heaved a sigh of relief. Mark didn''t makeit far. When he saw the president approaching, his expression darkened. His voice was angry. "This is my private ce. Who gave you permission toe?" The president looked at Mark''s angry face. He knew in his heart that he had stepped on Mark''s tail. His eyes instantly turned cold. His voice was calm as he said, "My men are here. I''m here to pick them up." At this moment, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked over to the president. Mark had been on the battlefield for a long time and was used to seeing too much life and death wars. Therefore, no matter what happened, he would not be afraid. Mark''s lips curved up slightly, and there was a smile in his eyes. His gaze fell on the president''s face. He had wanted his stupid brother to live for a few more days, but now his brother was courting death. Then don''t me him for being impolite. With this thought in mind, Mark said calmly, "In that case, all of you can die here!" As soon as Mark finished speaking, everyone standing at the side was stunned. Not only was the President stunned, but even Wright was stunned. All the guards in Mark''s residence were stunned. There was a thought in everyone''s minds. Mark was rebelling. The President stood there calmly, his blue eyes narrowing slightly. Mark''s gaze lingered on the president, Qiao Nian, and Gu Zhou. He smiled and said, "This is my territory. If you die here, no one will know. Don''t worry, my dear brother, I''ll definitely turn you to dust!" Wright stood at the side, forgetting to breathe. His pupils dted uncontrobly. Oh my god! He had long known that his father was very ambitious. His father had always been working with foreign forces and had even obtained many forces from small countries. In the country, his father had roped in many people because he wanted to take over the president''s power and turn him into a puppet. His father was the true head of Europe. If he killed the president, his father would be the new president of Europe. However, many things wereplicated. In order to sit firmly in the position of president, his father had asked him to get engaged to Lina. This time, Mark''s thoughts were very simple. There were many people in the manor today. Even if the president died, it would be normal. After all, there were still many countries that were at odds with Europe. It was normal for those representatives to assassinate the president. If the president died and he became president, he would start searching for the culprit who had killed his stupid brother. As long as this matter dragged on, it would be an unsolved case in the future. Even if someone internationally was curious about this matter, as long as he made them shut up, there would be no problem. To Mark, the president''s appearance here was equivalent to sending himself to his death. With that, Mark saw Wright standing there in a daze. A trace of displeasure shed in his eyes. He didn''t like Wright''s silly expression. After all, he needed someone smarter and more capable. However, there were advantages to being stupid. He could easily control Wright. Mark walked over to Wright and picked up a gun from the guard beside him. He stuffed it directly into Wright''s hand and helped him raise the gun. Gradually, the gun was aimed at the president. Qiao Nian''s eyes instantly turned cold. Instinctively, she wanted to step forward, but the president stopped her. Qiao Nian looked at the president in confusion and met his clear eyes. There was no trace of anxiety in the president''s eyes. Qiao Nian seemed to understand what the president was thinking. She silently took a step back. It seemed that she was flustered. Just as the gun was aimed at the president''s chest, footsteps came from not far away. Mark froze, his gaze falling on the president''s face. The presidentughed softly and said gently, "You think I only brought my own people here? Mark, aren''t you a little too naive?" Chapter 1694 Surprise

Chapter 1694 Surprise

Mark''s expression froze. He pursed his lips tightly. Just as he was about to say something, he saw arge group of foreign guests walking over. Mark let go of Wright''s hand. In a panic, Wright lowered the gun in his hand and reached out to cover his chest, looking terrified. When the foreign guests passed by, they were all stunned by the entrance to the basement. They quickly walked over. "Oh my god, what''s in there?" "I really want to see a world-renowned painting." "That''s a masterpiece by the master of root carving!" As the foreign guests spoke, they walked up to Mark and the president and looked into the basement not far away. "I thought Earl Mark''s residence was already magnificent. I didn''t expect there to be so many treasures in the basement!" "Is this a basement? No, I think this can even be called a museum!" "Yes, what''s inside are divine works of art that many designers yearn to see!" ¡­ Mark red at the president, who was standing not far away. He hadn''t expected the president to bring all the foreign guests over. They looked at the messy furniture at the door and eximed, "Oh my god, what''s going on? Earl, why is this furniture broken?" When Mark heard their words, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He said softly, "It''s nothing. The servants identally damaged the furniture, so Wright and I brought someone over to fix it." One of the foreign representatives expressed his understanding and said, "No wonder you didn''t look well just now and left in a hurry. So that''s why. However, this basement is filled with precious artwork. Those people won''t be able to afford it! Thank you for letting us admire these artworks!" It had to be known that many world-renowned works were priceless. Many museums did not have those things. When Mark heard that person''s words, the corner of his mouth twitched, but the smile on his face did not diminish at all. He tried hard to calm down, but his eyes were still as cold as ice. He looked at the president with a dark expression and gritted his teeth as he threatened. "President, didn''t I tell you before that I would bring them over personallyter?" The president looked at Mark''s defeated expression and smiled happily. He gently patted Mark''s shoulder and saw that he was panting heavily with anger. Mark looked at the president in front of him with a fake smile. In front of foreign guests, the brothers had to maintain harmony, so no matter what the president did, he could only endure it. The President''s eyes were filled withughter as he said, "I know what you''re thinking. You want to tidy up this ce before inviting those people in. However, I just realized that everyone had almost finished drinking. Everyone was quite bored up there, so I brought them over. Brother, you won''t me me, right!" As the president spoke, he walked up to the first representative who entered the basement. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian naturally walked to the wall at the side and turned a little. An elevator appeared in front of them. Mark thought that these people would be satisfied after seeing the simple artworks on this floor. He never expected Qiao Nian to directly reveal the elevators leading to the first and second basement levels. Didn''t that mean that these representatives would know that there were at least three floors here? After Qiao Nian was done, she walked over to Gu Zhou and whispered into his ear, "I really didn''t expect the president to have such a pretentious side." From Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou''s angle, they could see Mark''s expression clearly. Mark''s face had turned red at first, then green with anger. Now that he was about to explode with anger, his face waspletely ck. Mark''s expression changed in a heartbeat! Qiao Nian saw Mark turn to look at the representatives of the various countries. There was a gentle smile on his face as he weed them warmly. "The president is being considerate. We can''t thank you enough. Why would we me you? After this engagement banquet, I even prepared a thank-you gift for you!" Towards the end, Mark gritted his teeth! Chapter 1695 Fueling the Fire

Chapter 1695 Fueling the Fire

Mark looked at the president not far away, his eyes were filled with ruthlessness, as if warning the president to speak properly or else he would be impolite. Qiao Nian''s beautiful fox-like eyes shed. Her lips curved up slightly as she said in a low voice, "Alright, I''ll add fuel to the fire. Let the fire burn more fiercely!" Qiao Nian''s thoughts were very simple. Now that they were already arch-enemies with Mark, why should they care what Mark thought? They should continue to sow hatred! Gu Zhou saw the smile in Qiao Nian''s eyes and roughly understood what she was thinking. His lips curved up slightly as he nodded. His eyes were filled with doting love. No matter what Qiao Nian did, he would support her! "Thank you gift?" Qiao Nian ced her hands behind her back and took a step forward. Her clear voice instantly attracted the attention of many people. Everyone looked at Qiao Nian''s face and gasped. Previously, when Qiao Nian and the Seventh Princess, Lina appeared at the wedding together, they had already felt that Qiao Nian was already as beautiful as a fairy. However, at that time, they had only nced at Qiao Nian from afar. Now that they had the chance to look at Qiao Nian up close, they couldn''t help but take a few more nces. Beautiful things and people would always attract attention. Qiao Nian''s gaze lingered on Mark''s face. She noticed that everyone was looking at her. The smile on her face grew brighter and brighter. Puzzled, she said, "Earl, didn''t you already give the president a thank-you gift just now? I reckon only you can afford that kind of thank-you gift in the world!" When the representatives of the various countries heard Qiao Nian''s words, their eyes were filled with curiosity. They really wanted to know what kind of thank-you gift Earl Mark had given the president. Why couldn''t anyone else take it out? Mark was also a little confused. He had no idea what Qiao Nian was talking about, and his eyes were filled with confusion. Qiao Nian smiled and asked, "Is the Earl''s memory that bad? How did he forget so quickly?" Mark didn''t want to bother with Qiao Nian. He wanted to invite the representatives for a tour. However, the representative standing beside Mark asked curiously, "Earl, what thank-you gift have you prepared for the president? Tell us." Mark was confused. What f*cking thank-you gift? I don''t know what thank-you gift is! However, Mark couldn''t skip the topic at all. Everyone was looking at him, so he could only look at Qiao Nian. "How about you tell them!" "Just now, the Earl said that he wanted the President to die here!" With a sweet smile on her face, Qiao Nian continued, "He even wanted my husband and me to die here too!" As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, everyone''s expressions changed. They looked at Mark and the president withplicated expressions. To be honest, they didn''t think Qiao Nian would lie. A youngdy who could be the princess''s bridesmaid couldn''t be a lunatic. There was only one possibility. Everything she said was true! Mark was so angry that his nostrils red and he panted heavily. He looked at Qiao Nian sinisterly, his forehead throbbing violently. Wright, who had just instructed someone to tidy up the broken furniture, instantly turned pale. How could she say such things casually? But now, Wright was so frightened that he was covered in cold sweat. His brain had crashed again, and he didn''t know what to say. Qiao Nian didn''t seem to notice the gazes of the people around her. She added fuel to the fire and continued, "Earl, are you denying it?" Suppressing his anger, Mark pursed his lips slightly and said nothing. Qiao Nian''s eyes were filled with confusion. She asked, "Could it be that Europe is already very open-minded now? People can say whatever they want?" Qiao Nian was very close to Mark. She could clearly see the hair on Mark''s face stand up in anger. His eyes were filled with anger, as if he wanted to burn Qiao Nian to ashes the next moment. However, Mark had always maintained his rationality. He knew that there were many representatives of other countries here. Even if he killed the president and took over now, it would be public knowledge. He might be resisted by the entire world. He didn''t want the good image he had been working so hard to maintain to be ruined just like that, nor did he want to be written in the history books as an Earl despised by everyone. Chapter 1696 Just Joking Chapter 1696 Just Joking Mark tried hard to suppress the rampaging emotions in his body. He didn''t want all his years of hard work to be ruined just like that. The president looked at Mark''s exasperated but helpless expression and couldn''t help but smile. To be honest, ever since he became president, he had never been as happy as he was now. This was simply too satisfying! The president couldn''t help but smile. He had never felt so happy before. Seeing that Mark was about to regain hisposure, the president seemed to have thought of something. He frowned and said seriously, "If I remember correctly, the third rule of the nationalw states that if anyone offends the president''s dignity, they will be thrown into prison and their identity and title will be deposed. All their assets will be confiscated and they would be demoted to refugees!" Although he was only cooperating with Qiao Nian on purpose, the coldness in his eyes when he looked at Mark showed his true feelings. One day, he would definitely reduce Mark to a refugee. When that happened, he would be the real president of Europe and no longer an empty president. If Mark really cared about the people, he felt that it didn''t matter if Mark became president. But what had Mark done? How many officials who had always supported his father had been killed by Mark? When there was a snow disaster in other areas, Mark took the opportunity to make a fortune. History would definitely be fair to show who the true president of Europe was. When Wright heard the president''s words, he gripped the pistol in his hand tightly again, as if he would shoot in the next moment and prepared for war. He knew very well that the president was telling the truth and not joking. Wright''s mind raced. He wondered how many of the president''s men were outside. If they fought the president, would they be attacked from both sides? He couldn''t understand why the president had the upper hand when they clearly had the upper hand previously. How strange! Wright''s gaze fell on Mark''s face, as if he would charge at Mark''smand. Mark was only stunned for a moment. Then, heughed heartily and gently patted the president''s shoulder. He said gently, "Oh, my dear brother, what are you talking about? She''s just a youngdy who doesn''t understand the rtionship between us brothers. Why? Do you still want to continue joking?" As Mark spoke, he put his arm around the president''s shoulder and led him in. He said gently to the representatives of the various countries, "Brother, where do you think we should start the tour?" Previously, the president had said that he wanted to bring representatives of the various countries to tour the basement, so he continued acting ording to the president''s words. Actually, he was also digging another hole for the President. If the President refused, it meant that he was deliberately using the representatives of the various countries. A president who lied would leave a bad impression on the representatives of various countries. It was not conducive to the president''s international standing. The president quickly reacted. His lips curved up as he said with a smile, "Miss Qiao and I were just joking." Both the president and Mark smiled very hypocritically. Qiao Nian stood between the two of them and could clearly feel the smoke between them. It seemed that the president and Mark were already irreconcble. Wright''s heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled down. He smiled and exined to the envoys, "Actually, my father and the president have always liked to y gunfights. They always have to stay alert at any time. This is good for their health. Whether it''s leading troops to war or handling national politics in the future, they''ll be more energetic. Miss Qiao, this is probably the first time you''ve heard their jokes, so you don''t understand. Miss Qiao, if you don''t understand in the future, you can ask me." Towards the end, Wright''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face and he gritted his teeth. Qiao Nian smiled at Wright and nodded. "Alright, I hope Prince Wright will tell me everything he knows!" Wright was speechless. The representatives of the various countries were not ordinary people. They were all elites of their countries and were also smart. Their IQ and EQ were far superior to others. They could naturally tell that there was a silent conflict between the European president and Earl Mark. Chapter 1697 Being Childlike Chapter 1697 Being Childlike However, the current situation was special. They couldn''t talk about the truth directly, so they all pretended to help smooth things over. "I didn''t expect the president to have such a good rtionship with Earl Mark and be so childlike!" "That''s right. The outside world is really reporting nonsense. In my opinion, those lying media outlets better not report nonsense." "Yes, seeing is believing. It''s better not to believe the media reports in the future!" ¡­ The representatives of the various countriesughed along. They wanted to muddle through this matter, so no one mentioned it again. Mark heaved a sigh of relief. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face not far away. His eyes were vicious, and he yearned to attack Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian wasn''t the only one. The president and Gu Zhou weren''t worthy of living in this world either. However, now was not the time. He would let them exist for two more days. With a bright smile on his face, Mark said happily, "Alright, let''s continue to visit the museum I''ve built. I hope everyone likes it!" Everyone present felt that this matter was over. After all, the president only had the name of the president and did not have the strength of a president. However, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian knew in their hearts that they had encountered many dangers in the basement this time. If it weren''t for the right time, ce, and people tonight, they might have been killed by Mark long ago. Under such circumstances, how could the president let Mark off? Their gazes fell on the president''s face. They thought that the president would follow them in to take a look, but they did not expect him to step forward and stop the people walking in. "Wait!" The president slowly walked up to Mark and pointed at the stairs beside the elevator. He smiled and said, "My dear brother, have you forgotten something? Didn''t we discuss it long ago? We''ll start from the basement level one. That way, we can visit the topter. After all¡­" The president paused for a moment and continued, "After all, there are more carvings on the upper floor and more good things below." Mark''s expression froze. The president smiled and helped Mark straighten his cor. Smiling, he said, "Look, you''re overjoyed today. Alright, let''s go this way." The smile on Mark''s face froze. Then his entire body almost copsed. He followed the president down. This spiral staircase was at the side. Previously, it had been blocked by a statue. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou hade out from there just now. Mark looked coldly at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who were not far away. If it weren''t for these two people, how could the president have known that his goods were on the first and second basement floors? Following Gu Zhou''s previous message, the president led everyone downstairs. Mark''s expression grew uglier and uglier. He couldn''t reveal the gold room because¡­ Even if he was angry, there was nothing he could do. After all, the president had already mentioned it and he couldn''t continue to refute the president now. The president walked towards the gold room in a good mood. This was the first time he had been so happy. The smile on his face was very sincere as he looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian instantly understood. With a bright smile on her face, she took Gu Zhou''s hand and said gently, "Previously, the president and the Earl sent us here to n the route of the exhibition. Now, we''ll lead the way for you. Mark wanted to find a chance to stop them, but when he heard Qiao Nian''s words, his expression instantly darkened. Along the way, they saw many world-renowned masterpieces. The representatives of the various countries were all amazed. Mark stood in the corner, his scarlet eyes like those of a wild beast. Hatred surged in his head, and he clenched his fists tightly. Wright was standing beside Mark. When he noticed that Mark was really angry, he hurriedly exined in a low voice, "When we came in, they had already discovered the gold room, and they had already reached basement level two, so I wanted to kill them just now!" Hearing Wright''s words, Mark''s eyes grew colder and colder. He looked at Wright viciously and questioned in a low voice, "Are you ming me for realizing it toote?" All of them turned the corner. No one noticed that the two of them were still standing there. Seeing that Mark was angry, Wright knelt on the ground with a plop. He said in a panic, "No, it''s my fault. I didn''t keep a close eye on Gu Zhou. I¡­" Chapter 1698 Exasperated Chapter 1698 Exasperated Mark picked Wright up by the cor. His eyes were filled with anger as he approached Wright''s face and enunciated each word clearly. "Do you know the value of the gold room?" Wright trembled slightly, not daring to look at Mark''s face. "The gold room. I''ve spent an uncountable amount of money that you won''t be able to get in this life. If they find out about it now, what do you think the president will do?" Mark questioned through gritted teeth. Wright trembled, his cor was being pressed down so hard on his neck that he couldn''t breathe. His breathing became difficultl. He said carefully, "Father, just say that I''m responsible for the gold room. I''ll bear everything!" Mark shook Wright off. His expression was dark, but his anger did not subside at all. He said in a low voice, "In my residence, are you trying to say that these things have nothing to do with me? Who are you lying to? Do you think they''re all so stupid? Looks like I''m not strict enough with you to make you so careless!" When Wright heard this, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Mark again and again. He said with a sobbing voice, "Father, it''s all my fault. Don''t be angry. Give me another chance. I-I''ll definitely hold Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s heads to atone for my sins!" When Mark heard the words "Gu Zhou" and "Qiao Nian", he thought of Annie again. His gaze fell on Wright''s face again and he said mockingly, "Wright, you still don''t understand. You''re far inferior to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. You think you can kill them, but in reality, they will be killing you!" Mark turned around and walked towards the corner. As if he had thought of something, he turned back to look at Wright, who was about to follow him. With a serious expression, he said, "You don''t have to follow me." "Father." Wright looked at Mark with tears streaming down his face. When he met Mark''s cold eyes, he was so frightened that he was about to suffocate. It was as if he was alone in a dark house and would never see any light again. Mark left directly. His eyes were filled with coldness as he strode towards the gold room. When he walked to the gold room, he saw that those people were looking at the room that was full of things. All of them were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. He had two golden rooms. The golden room on the second basement floor had just been filled with some items. This golden room was the most valuable room. When the representatives of the various countries saw Marking over, they all exchanged nces. A bold representative asked, "Lord Earl, can I touch it?" Before Mark could speak, the bold representative continued, "Nightlight cups. I like nightlight cups the most. This is so valuable. I''ve only seen it in books in the past, but I''ve never seen it with my own eyes." The other representatives looked at Mark eagerly. They did not dare to touch the things inside casually, afraid that they would offend Earl Mark. Out of the corner of his eye, Mark nced at the contents of the gold room. He had worked hard to collect those things to build a better country. Every item here was his darling. He really didn''t want anyone to touch them, because he woulde over every day to take a look at them when he was about to sleep. Qiao Nian stood beside Gu Zhou and looked at the pain on Mark''s face. His heart ached, but he looked helpless. It was really hrious. Qiao Nian turned to Gu Zhou and said, "Look, it''s so hard for him to hold back now. His heart must be aching terribly, but it''s not appropriate for him to show it in front of so many people." Gu Zhou wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist, a hint of a smile in his eyes. He looked like he was watching a good show. Smiling, he said, "He already can''t stand it when people are looking at his treasures. He definitely can''t bear for them to touch the items. I think the president will definitely take drastic measures." Qiao Nian''s eyes were filled with smiles. She and Gu Zhou stood at the side, waiting to watch a good show with Mark. Although she had been amazed when she first entered the gold room, she was already indifferent now. She just wanted to watch the show between the president and Mark. At that moment, the president stepped out of the crowd and began his performance. The president walked over to Mark and said with a smile, "I think everyone is curious about what''s in this room!" Chapter 1699 Treasury Chapter 1699 Treasury When everyone heard the president''s words, they stared unblinkingly at him. Mark''s eyelids twitched. He had a bad feeling about this. His expression darkened slightly as he looked at the president warily. He was about to interrupt the President, but he did not expect him to speak. "My dear brother, today is the engagement day of the Seventh Princess of Europe, my daughter Lina. It''s such a festive day. We''re bringing representatives of various countries to visit our national treasury. You don''t have to be so shy!" Mark''s pupils dted uncontrobly as he looked at the president in disbelief. Treasury? How could this be a treasury? This was clearly his collection. It was the most precious thing in his life! In the end, the president actually said that it was the national treasury! He almost vomited blood. Mark tried hard to remain calm. There were still representatives of the various countries present. He could not directly refute the president''s words. If he refuted the president, he would not be able to tell him the source of the treasures in the golden room. Even if he was an Earl, the gold items far exceeded the assets an Earl should have. Under such circumstances, he might be suspected by the president. He might even be branded as a briber. Now, he could only listen to the president. No matter how indignant he was, he could only hand over the things in the gold room to the country. This wouldn''t do! Even if he was questioned, as long as the president had no evidence, he would be safe. He could not allow the president to turn these things into things in the national treasury! At the thought of this, Mark said calmly, "Is there somemunication barrier between us? Have you forgotten that this is my residence? Everything here belongs to me. How can it be the national treasury?" He could not leave his gold room behind! This was his treasure! No matter what, he had to try to protect his gold room. The President looked at Mark''s pained expression, and the smile on his face grew brighter. He asked, "Dear Brother, I think you''re overjoyed today. You''ve drunk so much wine and are already drunk. Not only can you say something ridiculous like wanting to kill me, but you can also mistake the country''s assets for your private property." Mark''s heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It hurt so much that he was about to suffocate. He looked viciously at the president beside him. This was the first time he had realized that the president was so shameless. He actually knew how to upy a magpie''s nest and spout nonsense. His cowardly brother was alreadywless! Mark gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not drunk. I''m very sober now!" The smile on the president''s face didn''t waver. "Anyone who''s drunk will say they''re not." Mark clenched his fists tightly and red at the president, as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes. The president moved his gaze away from Mark and walked in, as if he was walking into his house. He casually picked up a gold medal and showed it to the representatives of the various countries. Everyone''s gaze fell on the gold medal in the president''s hand, their faces filled with curiosity. "This gold medal was awarded to our country''s Old General Cui. The Cui family has been generals for generations. Every generation of General Cui is very close to the President. Back then, Old General Cui helped me suppress the rebellion in Europe. I personally gave this gold medal to Old General Cui." At this point, the president''s eyes gradually darkened. He gripped the gold medal in his hand tightly and sighed helplessly. "It''s a pity that Old General Cui¡­" To be honest, back then, he didn''t believe that Old General Cui would betray him. At that time, in order not to ruin the brotherhood between him and Mark, he asked Mark to investigate what had happened to the Cui family. However, Mark brought Old General Cui over and forced him to sign a confession under pressure. Then, he directly killed Old General Cui. He did not investigate what mistake the Cui family had made at all. Mark only casually framed the Cui family! Even if Old General Cui had made a mistake in the past, as long as Old General Cui used this death-exemption medal, Old General Cui would not be killed. The Cui family could still maintain its former glory. Old General Cui''s rebellion had been reported internationally, so everyone present had heard of this matter. Chapter 1700 Robbery Chapter 1700 Robbery Some representatives who were on good terms with the president instantly understood what was going on with the treasures in the gold room, so they said, "I see. I heard about what happened back then. When Old General Cui was convicted, all the Cui family''s assets should have been confiscated!" When everyone heard the representative''s words, they instantly understood. No matter which country it was, as long as someonemitted a crime, their assets would be confiscated. Old General Cui''s gold medal also represented that this was indeed the national treasury. Seeing the situation in front of him, Gu Zhou couldn''t help but smile. He moved slightly closer to Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, "I really didn''t expect Mark to ce Old General Cui''s gold medal here. Isn''t this just giving the president''s words credibility!" Gu Zhou paused for a moment and continued, "If Mark still stands up and says that all of these things are his, he will have to exin to the international guests that he was the one who killed the Cui family back then and took their assets away. In reality, he didn''t confiscate the Cui family''s assets!" "If I remember correctly, back then, the reason why the president could be president was not only because of the help of our grandfathers, but also because of Old General Cui''s support. Later on, after Old General Cui was killed, the president''s power decreased day by day, which was why the current situation is like this." Back then, it was Mark who had privately killed Old General Cui, but the people outside didn''t know about this. They thought that the president had killed Old General Cui. Those who had originally supported the president were all bitterly disappointed. They felt that the president was someone who wanted to kick someone to the curb when they''ve outlived their usefulness. Hence, they all turned to Mark. Qiao Nian nodded slightly and smiled. "I think Mark must be at his wits'' end!" At this moment, Mark looked viciously at the President, who was standing in the gold room. The things in the gold room were indeed his, but the President brought up Old General Cui''s gold medal. If he told the truth now, not only would he disappoint those who had joined him, but he would also make international representatives scoff at him. It was precisely because Mark knew what was at stake that his eyes turned red with anger. He was about to suffocate. His gaze fell on the president, who was walking around the golden room wantonly. When he saw the president looking at him, he was slightly stunned, but he had a bad feeling. The President walked to Mark''s side with a gentle smile on his face and said briskly, "My dear brother, although these things from the national treasury are temporarily ced in your residence, I think you know where they came from. Why don''t you introduce them to the representatives of the various countries?" When Qiao Nian heard the President''s words, she almostughed out loud. She moved closer to Gu Zhou''s ear and said softly, "The President''s move is really amazing. He''s simply using someone else to do the dirty work. He even made a depressed person willingly stab himself. Looks like Mark will be so angry this time that he''ll suffer internal injuries. The President is really ruthless!" Qiao Nian felt that this move was a little familiar. She looked at Gu Zhou curiously and asked in a low voice, "Don''t tell me the president learned this move from you!" Gu Zhou did not speak. His lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with starlight. This was the first time the representatives had seen so many precious treasures. Some of them had already taken out their notebooks and were prepared to record them. Everyone looked at Mark excitedly. Although Mark''s face was already dark with anger, the entire golden room was made of gold. Under the golden light, no one could see the anger on Mark''s face. Mark was really caught between a rock and a hard ce now. He revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. He quickly walked up to the president and lowered his voice to threaten, "You''re really bold. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take out the tiger talisman and fall out with you, causing the entire European country to fall into the mes of war?" The tiger talisman was a token of the European army. Those with the tiger talisman couldmand more than half of the European army. The reason why Mark had not started an armed war previously was because he did not want the civilians to be hurt and wanted to gain a good reputation. Chapter 1701 Fearless Chapter 1701 Fearless Mark''s expression darkened. Now that his gold room could no longer be kept, he could no longer care so much! In the past, the president might have been afraid of Mark, but now that representatives of all the countries were here, if he still stupidly took a step back, he would not be worthy of being the European president. There was a friendly smile on the President''s face. His gaze fell on Mark''s face and he nodded gently. "In that case, tell everyone how you obtained the Tiger Talisman in Europe. Why don''t you attack the pce with the tiger talisman?" Mark had the tiger talisman in his hand. In the eyes of others, the tiger talisman might threaten his position as the president of Europe, but the surrounding countries would be wary of Mark, because the army mobilized by the tiger talisman might also threaten their countries. Under such circumstances, no matter how many troops Mark had, he could not be enemies with many countries around the world. This was the first time Mark had seen the president so shameless. He was so angry that his face flushed with agitation and he was red in the face. He questioned word by word, "Today is Lina and Wright''s good day. Do you have to cause trouble today?" The President looked at Wright in surprise and nodded. He said seriously, "Oh, you''ve discovered me! Dear Brother, you''re a little slow this time, but it''s a little toote!" Mark was so angry that the corners of his mouth kept twitching. He panted heavily, and it took him a long time to calm down. He gritted his teeth and looked at the president, wishing he could tear President Jiang into pieces. However, he couldn''t do so in front of the representatives of the various countries. Mark quickly recovered. Calmly, he turned back to look at the representatives of the various countries. Smiling, he began to introduce everyone to where the treasures in the golden room hade from. The precious treasures in the golden room were not only treasures from Europe. He had also gathered some from other countries. However, those were not presentable. He could only lie to fool the representatives. Of course, those representatives were not easy to deceive. All of them had doubts. Towards the end of Mark''s introduction, he started ti fumble more and more. He didn''t know what to do at all, because many things had been plundered by him! When Qiao Nian saw this, her lips curved up involuntarily. She took out her phone and sent Lin Mian a message, telling her not to worry about her. Then, she said to Gu Zhou, "There''s nothing else for us to do here. Let''s go back first!" Gu Zhou nodded slightly. Gu Zhou looked at the president not far away and gave him a look that said, "We''ll go back first." The president nodded in understanding. Although Gu Zhou had said that he was not injured just now, he could see the wound on Gu Zhou''s face. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian would probably have to treat their wounds first when they got back. The two of them returned to the hospital in the pce. Now, Qiao Nian didn''t trust the other hospitals in Europe. Their vi was still very far away, so she went to the hospital in the pce first. Qiao Nian borrowed a ward from Dr. Ollie, then brought over some medicine for external injuries. Only then did she sit down in front of Gu Zhou and help him treat the wound on his face. After treating the wound on Gu Zhou''s face, Qiao Nian said seriously, "Hurry up and take off your clothes! I''ll check it and apply the medicine for you!" Gu Zhou''s eyes were filled with smiles. His thin lips curved up slightly as he sat there, still unmoving. "Take it off!" Qiao Nian gently poked Gu Zhou''s arm. Gu Zhou only smiled and did not speak. "If you don''t take it off yourself, I''ll help you take it off?" Qiao Nian thought that Gu Zhou''s arm was injured and said worriedly. "It''s all up to you, Madam." Qiao Nian was speechless. She moved slightly closer to Gu Zhou and helped him unbutton his suit jacket. Carefully, she took it off. Then, she helped Gu Zhou unbutton his shirt. Her movements were very light as she was worried that she would hurt Gu Zhou. Seeing that Gu Zhou''s expression did not change, she heaved a sigh of relief and continued her work. With great difficulty, Qiao Nian helped Gu Zhou take off his clothes. Just as she was about to heave another sigh of relief, her gaze fell on Gu Zhou. Other than the wounds that had begun to fade, his body was as fair as ever. There was not even a bruise. Chapter 1702 Applying Medicine Chapter 1702 Applying Medicine At this moment, Qiao Nian realized that Gu Zhou''s upper body was not injured. She pouted slightly and said unhappily, "You''re not injured. Why didn''t you tell me?" "Didn''t you want to examine me?" Gu Zhou said lightly, his eyes filled withughter. Qiao Nian looked to the side helplessly. How could he still be in the mood to joke at a time like this? Qiao Nian coughed and pointed at Gu Zhou''s leg. She asked seriously, "How''s your leg?" "Doctor, why don''t you examine me?" Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian, looking as if he didn''t want to move. Qiao Nian helped Gu Zhou put on his shirt. Only then did she roll up Gu Zhou''s pants. His calves were bruised and swollen. She looked at Gu Zhou worriedly, her eyes filled with heartache. She said softly, "You''re already so injured. If I had known, we would havee back first." Gu Zhou nced at the wound on his leg and said lightly, "I felt that you seemed to like watching the performance between the president and Mark, so I stayed to watch the show." Hearing Gu Zhou''s words, Qiao Nian felt a warmth in her heart. Her lips curved up slightly as she stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. She shook her head gently and said, "In my heart, you''re the most important!" Qiao Nian sat by the window and looked at Gu Zhou''s leg. She helped him apply the medicinal oil and gently rubbed his injured spot. In a low voice, she said, "Believe me, you''ll recover soon." "These injuries aren''t a big deal." Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian seriously. "Don''t worry." Qiao Nian recalled that in MY, Gu Zhou was shot in the abdomen. However, at that time, Gu Zhou still pretended to be fine and spoke to her like nothing happened. This man didn''t even know how to say it every time he was injured. Qiao Nian knew that nothing she said would change Gu Zhou''s mind. She could only carefully rub Gu Zhou''s injured spot. At this moment, the ward door was pushed open. Lina looked anxiously at Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou in the ward, her eyes filled with worry. She asked, "Nian Nian, are you injured?" As soon as Lina finished speaking, she realized that Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou''s actions were a little ambiguous. She hurriedly lowered her gaze and said ufortably, "Did¡­ did I disturb you?" Qiao Nian turned to look at Lina, then at her and Gu Zhou''s sitting postures. No wonder Lina had misunderstood. She was almost sitting on Gu Zhou, so she smiled and said, "No, I''m fine. I''m just treating his injuries." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she looked at her and asked seriously, "Then are you alright?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Lina ced her hand on her heart and heaved a sigh of relief. She hurriedly said, "Oh, that''s good. Fortunately, nothing happened to you. I just heard from Doctor Ollie that you wanted a ward. I thought that you were injured this time, so I hurriedly drove over. Fortunately, you''re fine!" Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian smiled gently at Lina. Her gaze fell on Lina''s clothes. She seemed to be wearing white pajamas. Her hair was in a mess, and she seemed to have gotten up from the bed. When she saw the glint in Lina''s eyes, she was slightly stunned. She seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Have you already seen Chen Qing?" When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, her breathing involuntarily quickened. She didn''t dare to look into Qiao Nian''s eyes. She looked to the side ufortably and replied softly, "Yes, I''ve already seen him." "Where''s Chen Qing? Why isn''t he here?" Qiao Nian asked in confusion. At the engagement banquet, the president had already asked Chen Qing to be in charge of Lina''s safety. As Lina''s personal bodyguard, he naturally had to stay by Lina''s side at all times. When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s question, her breathing quickened. Thinking of everything that had just happened, she pursed her lips and said ufortably, "He¡­ he''lle over tomorrow. He''s a little busy now." Seeing that Lina didn''t want to say anything else, Qiao Nian didn''t pursue the matter. After all, this was a private matter between Lina and Chen Qing. If Lina didn''t want to say anything, she couldn''t force her. Chapter 1703 Victory Chapter 1703 Victory Lina stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian and asked, "By the way, how''s your n going today? What happened in the basement? Why was Mr. Gu injured?" Lina only knew that her father, Gu Zhou, and Qiao Nian had important things to do tonight, but she didn''t know what they were going to do. She was also uneasy alone and looked forward to the smooth progress of this n. Holding Lina''s hand, Qiao Nian sat on the sofa and told her everything that had happened in the basement tonight. Lina''s expression grew uglier and uglier. She frowned and said angrily, "Mark and Wright are really getting more and more arrogant. They don''t take my father and you seriously at all. Fortunately, you and my father nned well this time, so there''s no danger. You scared me to death!" As Lina spoke, she grabbed Qiao Nian''s hand and said gratefully, "Nian Nian, I''m really sorry. This was originally our family''s business, but we had to trouble you and Mr. Gu. If anything went wrong tonight, you''ll have to¡­" "I''m really sorry, but there''s nothing I can do." Lina''s face was filled with guilt. When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she smiled and shook her head. "Actually, don''t say that. We''re not doing this for you. Actually, when we went to the basement this time, we had our own reasons. We just joined hands." Lina shook her head gently and said seriously, "You can''t say that. If it weren''t for my father, you wouldn''t have risked so much to go to the basement this time. It''s just a pity that the woman you caught ran away." "She can run, but she can''t hide." Smiling, Qiao Nian took out a bloody dagger and some hair from her pocket. She said calmly, "Although there''s her blood, I only have one strand of her hair. I don''t know if this is enough for an appraisal! I just can''t capture her for an interrogation." Lina looked at Qiao Nian gently and said seriously, "Nian Nian, this is already very good. Let''s take it slow. We''ll catch her sooner orter!" "I still have some of her hair here!" As Gu Zhou spoke, he took out a few strands of hair from his pocket. The light brown hair was especially obvious under the sunlight. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou in surprise and hurriedly asked, "When did you get her hair?" "When you confronted Mark, there was a lot of hair on her clothes, so I secretly hid it," Gu Zhou said calmly. Qiao Nian hurriedly walked up to Gu Zhou and took out another sealed bag. She stuffed all her hair into it and reached out to hug Gu Zhou. She said excitedly, "Even if she''s changed her bone marrow in the past, with her hair, we''ll be able to find out her true identity. We''ll know if she and Song Man are mother and daughter. Then, we''ll know if Song Man is her and Mark''s daughter." Although many things happened tonight and they hovered at the gates of hell for a long time, ortunately, they had gained something. Gu Zhou asked teasingly, "Which is more important? The hair or the gold room tonight!" "Of course it''s the hair that''s important." Qiao Nian let go of Gu Zhou and covered her mouth,ughing. She turned back to look at Lina, who was sitting not far away, and continued, "I think the gold room is more important to the president!" Just as the President was mentioned, he walked in with a smile on his face. Qiao Nian pushed Gu Zhou away and stood quietly at the side, staring unblinkingly at the president. She smiled and asked, "President, have you already put away all those things?" When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s question, he frowned slightly. Why did he feel that the gold room was more important to Qiao Nian? Without a word, he reached out and wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist. His gaze fell on the president''s face, who was standing not far away. The smile on the President''s face grew brighter and brighter. He said in high spirits, "I''ve already arranged for someone to move everything over from the two gold rooms. The representatives of the various countries have also gone back to rest. We''ve won aplete victory this time!" Chapter 1704 Heartache Chapter 1704 Heartache The president quickly walked in and sat on the sofa at the side. With a happy expression, he told her what had happened after that. "I got his two gold rooms today. With that wealth, I can fill up the military arsenal. This time, Mark has suffered a huge blow. I reckon he''ll prioritize this financial problem first. Without money, he can''t cause trouble without restraint!" To the president, not only had he taken Mark''s wealth, but he had also taken the representatives of Europe on a tour and made them reconsider the future. What made the president feel that it was a pity that none of the important officials had seen Mark''s wealth this time. The president had said that many foreign friends had been invited to this engagement banquet, so the important officials of the country had not attended. If the officials of the country knew about Mark''s wealth, they would probably begin to suspect him. The president was still smiling as he recounted what had happened today. Qiao Nian leaned gently against Gu Zhou and listened to the president talk about what had happened today. The president was really in high spirits today. For so many years, he had been suppressed by Mark. Today, he had finally suppressed Mark. The battle between the president and Mark would be more and more intense. The president would definitely use more ruthless methods to deal with Mark. Someone as heinous as Mark would definitely receive retribution. The president was almost done talking. Just as he was about to ask about Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s injuries, his gaze inadvertently fell on Lina''s face not far away. The smile on the President''s face gradually froze, and his eyes darkened. Actually, today wasn''t a very happy day. All the sess today was because Lina was willing to marry Wright. If it weren''t for Lina''s sacrifice, they wouldn''t have won today! Lina''s gaze had been fixed on the president''s face since he entered. In her memory, when her father was at home, he was busy taking care of her mother every day because she often fell ill. When he was outside, her father seemed to pull a long face every time because Mark interfered too much in politics. It was precisely because of this that he always frowned. However, her father today waspletely different from usual. He exuded the high spirits of a young man. He had a smile on his face, and his frown had rxed. He seemed to have be decades younger! However, when her father looked at her, he frowned again. Lina knew very well that her father''s heart ached for her. The two of them only looked at each other for a few seconds. Although they didn''t say anything, they both understood what each other meant. Lina''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. With a serious expression, the president quickly walked up to Lina and pulled her into his arms. When he hugged her, he realized how thin and weak Lina''s body was. However, it was Lina who had sacrificed herself to obtain such a huge victory. Qiao Nian had long treated Lina as her good friend. Seeing Lina like this, her heart ached terribly. She didn''t want to continue watching. She nced at Gu Zhou beside her and stood up. In a low voice, she said, "I want to do a DNA test on Song Ling''s blood and hair. When the timees, it''ll bepared with Song Man''s DNA." When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded gently, his eyes filled with smiles. "Okay, go." Qiao Nian quickly arrived at theboratory department. This was the hospital in the pce. As Dr. Ollie had a new research direction recently, many doctors were still busy. At this moment, the door suddenly opened. When everyone heard themotion, they turned their heads and saw a ck-haired girl enter. She was holding a transparent bag with hair and a dagger. The ck-haired girl walked to the instrument and began to operate it skillfully. She took out the dagger and hair inside and began to prepare for the test. A doctor at the side stared at the young girl in shock. Silently, he pushed his sses up his nose bridge and walked over to the young girl. He asked carefully, "Excuse me, who are you? Outsiders can''t use our hospital''s things casually." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Only then did she notice that there were others here. Chapter 1705 Chaos Chapter 1705 Chaos Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said apologetically, "I''m very sorry. I didn''t notice that you were still here just now." As she spoke, Qiao Nian took out her work pass from the pocket of her white coat. Then, she said seriously, "I''m a friend of Professor Ollie. He asked me toe over and use the instrument. I didn''t expect to disturb you." The doctor nced at the work pass Qiao Nian had taken out and recalled that Qiao Nian had said that she was Dr. Ollie''s friend. He instantly became friendly and said, "So you''re Dr. Ollie''s friend. Then what are you trying to do now¡­ This is a DNA apparatus, and it''s also a new machine our hospital has just obtained. If you don''t understand how to use it, I''ll teach you. I just¡­" Before the doctor could finish speaking, he heard the instrument suddenly ring. "Beep!" The doctor looked at the woman beside him in confusion. He was stunned. Qiao Nian took out the test report from the printer and looked at the doctor. "Thank you for your kindness, but there''s no need. I''ve already gotten the results." The doctor''s eyes widened uncontrobly. This was thetest test instrument. When he first got it, he studied it for a long time. Even after reading the instructions, he didn''t understand it. She had gotten the results without even reading the instructions? She seemed to be more like a doctor! Qiao Nian came out and looked at the data on the document, her frown deepening. Had she made a mistake? Why was the printed data so strange? With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian looked at another set of data. Still finding it strange, she walked towards Dr. Ollie''s office. Seeing Qiao Nian walk over, Dr. Ollie asked in confusion, "Doctor Qiao, what exactly happened to make you frown?" Qiao Nian seemed to have seen hope. She hurriedly took the document in her hand and asked hesitantly, "Look at the data. These results are so strange. This is the first time I''ve seen such an oue." Dr. Ollie took the information from Qiao Nian, his expression gradually turning serious. He frowned and said in a low voice, "This gic ranking has been messed up. It''s not a normal gic ranking at all. By the way, whose pairing results are these?" "I just met her. After getting her sample, I wanted to confirm her identity through a DNA test." Qiao Nian frowned slightly and sighed. "But even I can''t decipher what the data means." This was also the first time Dr. Ollie had seen such data. He looked at Qiao Nian in front of him, puzzled. "Actually, this is also the first time I''ve seen such a DNA sequence. Do you have any thoughts?" Qiao Nian looked at Dr. Ollie and suddenly recalled something. In the past, when she studied Chinese medicine with her grandfather, he seemed to have said that when some herbs were mixed together, they could directly cause her DNA sequence to be in a mess as long as she ate them together. It was a form of interference. At that time, she was still very young, so she didn''t understand. At that time, Eldest Senior Brother was also there. If she could contact him, she would know what was wrong with her genes. She might even be able to correct it manually. However, when she thought of Eldest Senior Brother, Qiao Nian''s eyes darkened. Ever since Eldest Senior Brother was injured, she had been unable to contact him. She wondered how he was doing now. Qiao Nian sighed slightly and frowned, looking worried. She said uncertainly, "This is also the first time I''ve seen such a situation. I know that someone can exin it, but I can''t contact that person for the time being, so there are no results. Thank you, Doctor Ollie. It''s already sote, but you still came over specially." Dr. Ollie smiled. Looking at the strange DNA sequence, he said with a smile, "Miss Qiao, you don''t have to be so polite. Actually, it''s not troublesome at all. I would have regretted noting. Such an interesting DNA result requires us to study it carefully." Towards the end, Dr. Ollie waved his hand and said nonchntly, "Miss Qiao, if you''re busy, go ahead. Don''t mind me." "Thank you." Holding the DNA data sheet, Qiao Nian walked towards Gu Zhou''s ward. Chapter 1706 The Truth Chapter 1706 The Truth Qiao Nian returned to the ward again. She had only left for more than two hours, and Gu Zhou was the only one left in the ward. Puzzled, Qiao Nian asked, "Where did the president and Lina go?" Gu Zhou put down his phone. He had just arranged everything in the country when his gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. He patted the bed beside him and said, "Come here." Qiao Nian walked over and sat down. Seeing that Qiao Nian was frowning slightly, as if she was worried about something, Gu Zhou only smiled and said, "The president obtained the gold room this time, so he wanted to think about how to deal with that sum of money when he got back. As for Lina¡­" Gu Zhou paused for a moment and said, "She has to return to Mark''s manor. After all, she just sneaked out." Qiao Nian nodded in understanding and handed the information in her hand to Gu Zhou. She sighed helplessly and said, "This woman must have taken medicine that can interfere with DNA sequences, so we can''t understand her DNA report now. She really has many tricks up her sleeve." Worried that Gu Zhou wouldn''t understand, Qiao Nian told him what she and Dr. Ollie had said. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian''s words, he narrowed his eyes and asked hesitantly, "There''s actually a medicine that can disrupt DNA sequences. Have you seen it before?" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she didn''t hide anything. She said, "Previously, Grandpa shared some relevant knowledge with me, but I didn''t remember at that time. If it were my grandfather, he would definitely be able to solve this." "Could it be that your grandfather prescribed medicine for her to disrupt the DNA sequence in her body?." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she shook her head without hesitation. "I don''t think that''s possible, because Grandpa would never do such a thing. In his opinion, doctors should save the dead and heal the injured, not do such an inhumane thing!" "After all, disrupting the DNA sequence in a person''s body is an extremely dangerous thing. A doctor who can do such a thing is not worthy of being called a doctor!" Gu Zhou nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Then tell me, why did Song Ling choose to disrupt the DNA sequence in her body?" "Under normal circumstances, no one would do such a thing unless she didn''t want anyone to find out her identity." Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly, frowning slightly. She lowered her voice and said, "Could it be that she knew long ago that someone might find out about her, so she wanted to keep her identity a secret? The medicine she used could disrupt her DNA sequence. It''s not good for her health, but she still used it¡­" Song Ling was simply too crazy! What kind of scheme was this? Song Ling had actually gone so far. Suddenly, a glint shed across Qiao Nian''s eyes. She had a strong feeling that it was rted to Cui Huai from MY. She grabbed Gu Zhou''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Could it be rted to Cui Huai from MY?" Gu Zhou quickly understood what Qiao Nian meant. His eldest brother, Gu Yue, had been following Cui Huai incognito because he had realized that Cui Huai had been secretly dealing with the Gu and Lu families. Gu Zhou''s expression turned serious as he said seriously, "Looks like we have to contact Big Brother now." Qiao Nian smiled. She also felt that her brother should know a lot of inside information. "Their n is really too meticulous. Whether it''s the kidnapping twenty-one years ago or the fact that they killed Big Brother six years ago, both of them mean one thing. They''re both organized with a purpose." Qiao Nian couldn''t help but sigh. "Even Qin Chuan hasn''t found any information about them." "Back then, Cui Huai sent someone to kill my brother, wanting to attack the Gu and Lu families. I think Mark seems to be dissatisfied with our families too. I suspect that those things back then are also rted to Mark." At this point, Gu Zhou''s expression instantly turned cold. "Because my brother''s collection is still in the gold room!" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, her expression changed. "Do you suspect that they''re working together?" "Yes." Gu Zhou nodded, a trace of a smile in his eyes. He said, "What we have to confirm now is the rtionship between Cui Huai and Mark. If Cui Huai is Cui Qi''s brother, then the rest is easy to exin." Hearing Gu Zhou''s words, Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1707 Humiliation Chapter 1707 Humiliation Qiao Nian felt that they had made the right choice toe to Europe this time. Although the information they had found this time was very messy, after thinking about it carefully, they felt that they were about to reach the truth. Although this was just their guess, as long as they found some evidence, many things could be connected. When that happened, the truth would be out. Previously, Qiao Nian had been a little depressed, but now that she thought of how there was a breakthrough, she said excitedly, "Then I''ll go straight to Wright and ask him." "Do you want to go now?" Gu Zhou''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face and he asked with a smile. Qiao Nian was speechless. Today was no longer suitable for them to go to Mark''s manor. Not only had they ruined Wright''s wedding, but they had also made a mess in Mark''s basement, causing Mark to lose the gold room. If they went now, Mark would probably want to eat them up. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. She said gently, "You can''t go. You have to recuperate well. If the children see your injuries, they''ll definitely be sad." Qiao Nian moved closer to Gu Zhou''s forehead and kissed him gently. She said softly, "As for questioning Wright, just leave it to me. After I confirm their rtionship, we''ll look for Big Brother. Then, you''ll be able to see him." Seeing that Gu Zhou was about to say something else, Qiao Nian couldn''t help but say, "Moreover, isn''t Chen Qing still there? I heard from Lina that Chen Qing wants to help her drug Wright. When that happens, things will be simpler. It won''t be asplicated as you think." Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, Gu Zhou knew that Qiao Nian already had her own n. Actually, he was fine. Although there were also bruises on his leg, his bones were not injured. "It''s just a wound on my face. I''ll go with you." Gu Zhou wasn''t persuaded by Qiao Nian. Although it wasn''t appropriate for him to go to Mark''s Manor now, there was a saying that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. "But I don''t want you to¡ª" Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Gu Zhou interrupted her. "I don''t want to stay here and worry about you either." After some thought, Qiao Nian nodded. The two of them tidied up briefly and walked out. In Earl Mark''s residence. Lina was about to return to her room when she saw a servant standing at the door. She was about to push the door open and enter when her expression changed. She shouted sternly, "Stop!" There was no one in the corridor. Lina''s voice was exceptionally clear. When the servant heard Lina''s voice, she hurriedly turned around and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Seventh Princess. I kept knocking on your door just now. Seeing that you didn''t respond, I wanted to bring the medicine in first." When Lina heard the servant''s words, her expression darkened slightly. She walked up to the servant step by step and questioned in a low voice, "I didn''t agree, so you can take the initiative to enter my room?" The servant lowered her head in fear, not daring to speak. Lina nced at the soup in the servant''s hand and asked with a dark expression, "What medicine?" "Seventh Princess, today is your engagement banquet with Prince Wright. Logically speaking, you and Prince Wright should share this bowl of soup. Only then can you rest well," the servant said obediently, not daring to look up. The servant was still quite unhappy. If the Seventh Princess hadn''t insisted on sleeping separately, she wouldn''t have run to both sides. "I''ve never heard of such a strange rule. I won''t¡­" Lina had wanted to say "I won''t drink it", but when she thought of what she was going to do tonight, her expression restrained slightly. "Are you saying that this is for Wright and me to drink together?" The servant nodded. "Yes." Lina''s eyes darted around. She already had a n in mind. She looked at the servant in front of her and pursed her lips. In the end, she said, "In that case, you¡­" On the other side of the residence. The corridor on the other side was resplendent. There were many famous historical paintings hanging on both sides, and there was a precious cashmere carpet on the ground. This entire building belonged to Wright himself. His new room with Lina was also here, but he was not favored now. He could not stay in the same room as Lina at all! Today was his most humiliating day! Chapter 1708 Depressed Chapter 1708 Depressed The dim yellow light shone into the room. Wright copsed on the carpet in front of the sofa. There were many empty wine bottles casually ced on the coffee table in front of him. At the thought of what had happened in the basement, his eyes grew redder and redder. He pursed his lips involuntarily. He always remembered the way his father looked at him at the end. He seemed to be very disappointed. He had already worked very hard to help his father andplete all the missions. How was he inferior to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian? Before Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian came to Europe, Europe was basically under his father''s control. At that time, he had never made any mistakes. He couldn''tpare to those geniuses, but he was much more outstanding than most people. However, ever since Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian arrived, he had failed again and again. Every time, he would fail and return empty-handed. Why? He had clearly had the upper hand previously. How had it be like this? He couldn''t understand what had gone wrong. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Wright nced impatiently at the door, his eyes filled with impatience. Seeing that the person was still knocking, he smashed the bottle in his hand. Bang! The wine bottle hit the door hard and instantly shattered into pieces. At this moment, outside the door. The servant''s hand, which was holding the soup, trembled slightly. Cold sweat broke out on her face, and her legs trembled. She hesitated to speak. ording to European rules, on the night of the engagement, she had to serve medicinal soup to the couple. She had just served soup to the Seventh Princess and was scolded. Now, she was here to serve soup to Prince Wright. It seemed that he was not happy either. At this moment, Lina''s cold mocking voice came from not far away. "You dared to barge into my room casually just now. What''s wrong? Do you not dare to enter Wright''s room now? Why? Do you think I''m already on par with you just because I married Wright?" The servant turned to look at Lina, her face filled with surprise. Logically speaking, the Seventh Princess shouldn''t be willing to drink the soup with Prince Wright. Why was she in such a hurry to drink the soup? Seeing the servant staring at her, Lina smiled coldly and said, "I''m the Seventh Princess. How can you neglect me like this? Or do you not take my father seriously?" The servant was speechless. She was just a small servant. Even if the Seventh Princess married Prince Wright, she would still be a princess and the daughter of the current president. The servant gave a humble smile and said carefully, "Then¡­ then I''ll go in now!" The servant now felt that Lina really liked Prince Wright. Previously, she had deliberately ignored him because she was reserved. While letting one''s imagination run wild, the servant had already pushed open the door. She had just taken a step in when she met Wright''s cold eyes. Those eyes were like a poisonous snake in the forest, staring fixedly at its prey, as if it would spit out its tongue and swallow it in the next second. She didn''t dare to look into Wright''s eyes and hurriedly looked away. Her voice trembled as she said, "Prince Wright, don''t¡­ don''t be angry. I¡­ the Seventh Princess asked me toe." Perhaps it was because she had mentioned the words "Seventh Princess", but she realized that the gaze on her had softened a lot. The servant heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly picked up the tray. She said anxiously, "Today is your engagement day with the Seventh Princess. ording to the customs of our European country, you have to drink this bowl of soup. I just came from the Seventh Princess''s ce. She has already drunk it. She urged me toe over and bring you the soup. I hope you can drink it quickly!" Engagement day. Soup. When Wright heard the servant''s words, his gaze fell on the wine bottles at the table, and his eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Today was a celebratory day for him, so many foreign representatives had sent them things. They were also the ones who had sent the wine. Lina asked the servant to bring the soup over? Wright''s eyes darted around. He raised his hand and pped his thigh. Today was a celebratory day for him and her. He thought that Lina didn''t care about today at all. Now, it seemed that Lina just didn''t mean what she said. Chapter 1709 Worship Chapter 1709 Worship Wright stood up and the gloominess on his body was washed away. He walked to the servant, took the soup from the side, and drank it. After drinking the soup, he felt a warmth in his stomach and felt much better. Seeing that Wright had finished his soup, the servant hurriedly walked out. She was about to close the door when she heard Wright''s voice from inside. "Where''s Lina?" When the servant heard Wright''s words, she was about to speak when she saw Lina standing not far away, looking at her coldly. She swallowed nervously and said shakily, "Yes, Seventh Princess¡­ Seventh Princess just drank the soup and fell asleep." Wright''s eyes shed, and his lips curved up slightly. "Yes." He had had a bad day and was despised by his father. Since he was not doing well, he would not let the president''s daughter have an easy time either! Thinking about how Chen Qing had jumped out and beaten him up when he was deliberately intimate with Lina at the engagement banquet, he felt extremely humiliated. No matter what, he was still a prince of Europe. He had actually been beaten up by a small bodyguard! Chen Qing would definitely not be around tonight. He could take the opportunity to cause trouble for Lina. No matter what happened tonight, Lina asked for it. With a smug smile on his face, Wright had just walked to the door when he suddenly felt dizzy. Then, he fainted to the ground. At this moment, the window at the end of the corridor slowly opened. Lina saw Qiao Nian jump in. Gu Zhou followed closely behind. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had specially avoided the guards outside through the blueprint Chen Qing had sent them. Then, they entered through the window. Lina had been peeking out of the half-open door. When she saw Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou enter, she covered her lips in surprise. "Oh my god, so what the television dramas in Country Z are showing are true. You can all fly!" Qiao Nian looked around. There was no one around anymore. Knowing that Lina had deliberately sent those people away, she smiled and said, "Actually, we can''t fly. We just climbed up the pir to the roof and came down from the corridor." "I understand, I understand. I will keep everything a secret." Lina looked at Qiao Nian in admiration, her heart filled with joy. Qiao Nian: Alright, I can''t exin it to Lina anymore. "Actually, we''ve been cultivating since we were young¡­" Qiao Nian said helplessly. Lina nodded with a smile and said, "I understand. Only afterying the foundation when you were young can you perform at such a high level now." Previously, she had felt that Mr. Gu and Chen Qing were especially skilled. Now, it seemed that their skills were really amazing! Qiao Nian smiled and asked gently, "How is it? Did he take the medicine?" Qiao Nian recalled that Wright had lost all his face in the basement. Mark would definitely me Wright for the loss of the gold room. Wright would definitely cause trouble for Lina. She initially wanted to tell Chen Qing to pay attention to protecting Lina and take the opportunity to feed Wright the medicine. However, she had never expected the person who replied to her message to be Lina. Lina knew that Qiao Nian was worried about her. She hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t meet him just now. I just asked the maid to send the soup over, and he drank the medicine with the pills." "Well done." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and praised, "But it''s still too dangerous for you here. Hurry up and go back!" Qiao Nian knew that what she was doing was very dangerous. She had already put Lina in danger. She couldn''t let Lina be in danger anymore. Lina nodded and said, "I understand. Be careful." With that, Lina walked towards her room. Qiao Nian went to Wright''s room. As soon as she entered, she saw Wright unconscious on the ground. The room was filled with the smell of alcohol. She nced at the bottles everywhere and frowned slightly. Wright had already taken her special medicine and couldn''t wake up at all. She and Gu Zhou dragged Wright to the sofa. Gu Zhou picked up the wine at the side and sshed it on Wright''s face. Chapter 1710 Hypnosis Chapter 1710 Hypnosis Ssh! The wine sshed all over Wright''s face. Perhaps it was because the wine was rtively cold, but he opened his eyes in a daze from the cold. He was lying on the ground. When he opened his eyes and saw the light above him, he narrowed his eyes reflexively. He gradually came back to his senses and muttered, "Lina! That''s right. I''m going to look for Lina!" As he spoke, he was about to get up when he heard amand. "Open your eyes!" Open my eyes? Was Lina here? Realizing this, Wright opened his eyes in a daze and saw a pocket watch swaying in front of him. He subconsciously wanted to throw the annoying pocket watch aside. "Look at the watch!" In a daze, Wright retracted his hand and stared unblinkingly at the pocket watch swaying left and right. Gradually, his pupils dted. It seemed that Wright had been hypnotized. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and nodded slightly. "Alright, I have a few questions for you." Wright sat there in a daze, his eyes empty. "Okay." "Who exactly is the woman who appeared in the basement?" Qiao Nian didn''t have time to feign civility with Wright. Without hesitation, she went straight to the point. She knew that Wright definitely knew that woman. Otherwise, when she took that woman as a hostage, Wright wouldn''t have hesitated and not dare to do any cheap tricks. "Madam Song Ling." "Then tell me all about that woman now." At this moment, Wright was like a puppet on a string as he answered the question obediently. "She''s the person in Father''s heart. Although they didn''t register their marriage, the two of them love each other deeply. I''ve seen her since I was adopted by Father. She seems to be from An City in Country Z." Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian exchanged a look and instantly understood. She was from An City. It seemed that Song Ling and Song Man were definitely rted. Seeing that Wright didn''t continue speaking, Qiao Nian understood that Wright knew very little about Song Ling. Strange. Logically speaking, after being by Mark''s side for so many years, Wright should know his father''s lover very well, but Wright didn''t know Song Ling well. Either Mark cared a lot about Song Ling and protected her from the outside world, or Song Ling was very capable and had been hiding in the dark. Qiao Nian recalled the Eight Trigrams Array in Song Ling''s cloakroom. Her frown deepened. It seemed that Song Ling had studied ancient tactics very deeply. Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Wright''s face. She asked again, "What''s the rtionship between Mark and Cui Huai?" As soon as she asked this, she saw Wright frown, as if he wanted to force himself to wake up. Qiao Nian''s lips curved up coldly. She picked up the pocket watch in her hand again and said sarcastically, "I really didn''t expect you to be so loyal. However, Mark doesn''t care about you at all now!" As she spoke, she hypnotized Wright with her pocket watch again and asked seriously, "What exactly is the rtionship between Mark and Cui Huai?" "Cui Huai. Cui Huai is an important minister of Father''s. Father has always asked Cui Huai to earn money outside. He even secretly used that money to recruit soldiers." When Gu Zhou heard Wright''s words, his expression darkened, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Things were about as they had guessed, but when Gu Zhou heard this from Wright, he couldn''t help but feel sad. It seemed that the famous paintings collected by his brother in the Golden Room had probably been snatched away by Cui Huai and given to Mark after he had deliberately gotten someone to kill his brother. Qiao Nian noticed the coldness in Gu Zhou''s eyes. She reached out and grabbed his hand, signaling for him not to be sad. Gu Zhou smiled, indicating that he was fine. Only then did Qiao Nian retract her gaze and look at Wright. She continued to ask, "Did they work together in any other way?" "No." When Qiao Nian heard Wright''s answer without hesitation, a trace of disappointment shed in her eyes. However, they had already confirmed the rtionship between Cui Huai and Mark. This was good news. Chapter 1711 Discovered? Chapter 1711 Discovered? Previously, Eldest Senior Brother had said that there was someone above Cui Huai. Perhaps Eldest Senior Brother and Gu Zhou''s eldest brother would know more. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had already gotten the information they wanted. Just as they were about to leave, Qiao Nian seemed to have thought of something. She saw Wright and asked, "Are Cui Huai and Cui Qi brothers?" "I''m not sure." As soon as Wright finished speaking, Qiao Nian knocked him out with a karate chop. He fell to the ground in a sorry state and fell unconscious. Qiao Nian stood up and looked down at Wright''s face. She said to Gu Zhou, "Although Wright is Mark''s adopted son in name, Mark doesn''t seem to trust Wright. He''s still hiding many things from him." "Yes, Mark probably doesn''t trust anyone." As Gu Zhou spoke, he looked at Wright''s face and smiled disdainfully. Although Wright was a little stupid, he was still very loyal to Mark. However, Mark was too cautious. If Wright, who had been by Mark''s side, didn''t know him well, it was obvious that Mark was a naturally suspicious person. It seemed that some things could only be found out directly from Mark. After that, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were about to go home when they suddenly received a text from Dr. Ollie. [Don''t return to the pce yet. Just now, Mark brought some people over and is pressuring the president to look for you. Go to the cafe not far from the pce first. I''ll get my assistant, Lin Sen, to wait for you there.] When Qiao Nian saw this news, her expression changed slightly. She said to Gu Zhou, "Mark might have suspected that we''ve gone to his manor again and is preparing to keep an eye on us in the pce." "Looks like there are many of his people near the pce," Gu Zhou said thoughtfully. If the president really wanted to take control of the entire European country, he would probably have a long way to go. "Let''s go straight to the cafe," Qiao Nian said. They parked the car further away. Just as they reached the cafe, they saw Lin Sen sitting inside, drinking coffee. Lin Sen gestured for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to walk towards the bathroom. When the three of them came out again, they were all wearing white doctor coats. When they arrived at the pce hospital, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had just arrived at the ward. Through the window, they saw a group of people walking towards them majestically. At this moment, there was a knock on the ward door. Qiao Nian turned around and saw Professor Ollie standing outside the ward. She quickly walked over and opened the door, saying gratefully, "Doctor Ollie, thank you so much. If you hadn''t told us this in advance, we might have been stopped and questioned by them." "It''s like this." Dr. Ollie looked around, then pushed Qiao Nian in anxiously, as if he was worried that someone outside would hear them. He said directly, "I was just reporting to the President about the situation at the hospital when I saw Mark bringing people over. I identally overheard their conversation. I think they suspected that you trespassed his residence." Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She had always thought that she and Gu Zhou had hidden their movements very well. Moreover, with Lina''s help, it was impossible for anyone to know. She had never expected to be discovered as soon as they arrived. Dr. Ollie had always felt that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were good people. He hurriedly said, "I heard about what happened in the basement. Mark must be so angry that he''s looking for trouble everywhere. He even said that he wanted to monitor the two of you. They know that you''ve been here all this time. They even said that as long as you go out, they''ll arrest you." Qiao Nian: Mark was right. "Doctor Ollie, thank you so much. If you hadn''t helped us, we might have really be Mark''s suspects," Qiao Nian said with a smile. "It''s fine, but you have to be careful in the future. I suspect that Mark will keep an eye on you. Rest well today. I think they''ll definitely leave tomorrow. Alright, I''ll go back first." With that, Doctor Ollie walked out. "Thank you." After Qiao Nian sent Doctor Ollie out, she walked to the bed with Gu Zhou. "Looks like Mark suspects us," Qiao Nian said in a low voice. "Yes, fortunately, there''s Dr. Ollie." Gu Zhou recalled what Dr. Ollie had said, and his eyes darkened. "But we might not be able to move around freely anymore." Chapter 1712 Excited 1712 Excited "Then rest well tonight." Qiao Nian''s thoughts were very simple. Since she was here, she would take things as they came. They had brought a change of clothes in the hospital. "I''ve been busy all night. I''m quite tired." "Yes, I think Mark will withdraw the people tomorrow," Gu Zhou said with a serious expression. He and Qiao Nian had only asked Wright a few questions, and they hadn''t alerted anyone else. They hadn''t been caught on camera either. Qiao Nian was about to take her clothes to take a shower when her phone rang. The crisp sound of the ringtone resounded throughout the ward. Qiao Nian stopped in her tracks, her pupils dting uncontrobly. This was the sound of a hacker code she had specially set up to receive a message. Her pupils dted uncontrobly. It was Eldest Senior Brother! Gu Zhou noticed the change in Qiao Nian''s gaze. He saw Qiao Nian take out her phone eagerly. Her eyes were sparkling, as if they were filled with the entire Milky Way. Gu Zhou sat down beside Qiao Nian and kissed her forehead slightly. Only then did he ask in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Who made you so happy?" Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou, her lips curving up. She didn''t notice the jealousy in Gu Zhou''s words at all. She said happily, "It''s Eldest Senior Brother. Let me tell you, Eldest Senior Brother really isn''t dead. He''s sending me another message now. This is great!" She recalled that in MY, Eldest Senior Brother had been injured by a gun. At that time, she wanted to contact Eldest Senior Brother, but she couldn''t. One had to know that she was the one who had shot Eldest Senior Brother in the leg. If she had known that that person was Eldest Senior Brother, she would never have hurt him. Qiao Nian raised her hand to wipe her tears. Previously, she hadn''t heard from Eldest Senior Brother and had been feeling uneasy. Now, she was finally relieved. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian and gently rubbed her head. "You can finally rest assured." With tears in her eyes, Qiao Nian nodded seriously. "Then pick it up quickly!" Gu Zhou reminded her. Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. She had been so excited just by looking at Eldest Senior Brother''s number that she had forgotten to pick up. The moment the call went through, Qiao Nian hurriedly called out, "Eldest Senior Brother!" "Nian''er." Chang Feng''s gentle and slightly hoarse voice came through the phone. His voice was the same as before. It always sounded reassuring. "Eldest Senior Brother, have you recovered from your injuries? How do you feel now?" Qiao Nian asked eagerly. With that, tears welled up in her eyes. Chang Feng and Qiao Nian had been together for several years. He could sense her emotions through her voice, so his voice became even gentler. "I''ve long recovered from my injuries. Don''t worry. Previously, we didn''t have time to contact you, mainly because Cui Huai''s people have been keeping an eye on us. We also wanted to gain their trust." Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Since Eldest Senior Brother was fine, they should discuss the remaining questions. Hence, she asked, "Yes, have you and Mr. Chen already gained his trust?" "It''s much better than before." What Chang Feng meant was that Cui Huai was still suspicious of them, but he was already less wary than before. However, they could not let their guard down. Qiao Nian immediately understood what Eldest Senior Brother meant. Fortunately, Eldest Senior Brother and Gu Zhou''s eldest brother were patient and cautious enough to gain Cui Huai''s trust. "Eldest Senior Brother, you''re..." Qiao Nian understood that Eldest Senior Brother must have something else to tell them. Chang Feng said, "The reason why I called you this time is because I''ve obtained some useful information. I wanted to tell you in advance, but to share more information, we can only meet and talk after Mr. Chen arrives." Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou beside her and saw that his eyes were filled with anticipation. She hurriedly replied, "Alright, I understand. Eldest Senior Brother, it''s like this. We''ve also found a lot of information recently." "Hm?" "Cui Huai seems to be working for Earl Mark of Europe." After Qiao Nian finished speaking, she heard Chang Feng say heavily, "Back then, it happened so suddenly. Mr. Chen and I used Gu Yue''s death to be Cui Huai''s subordinates. It was also to investigate the people who wanted to attack the Gu and Lu families." Chapter 1713 Awakened 1713 Awakened "Previously, Mr. Chen and I were investigating the people above Cui Huai. Later on, we found some clues, but we didn''t expect his superior to be Mark from Europe. It''s obvious that Mark is very ambitious. He seems to be constantly expanding his control over the country. Even if we know that they''re rted now, we don''t have full evidence," Chang Feng said with aplicated expression. Cui Huai had hidden himself too well. This indirectly proved that Mark was very cautious. Every step he took was very careful. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou looked at each other. They both understood what Chang Feng meant. Mark was really too careful. After they arrived in Europe, the first time they saw Mark was in court. The second time was at Lina''s engagement ceremony. Mark didn''t seem to go out much usually. If anything happened, he wouldmunicate with his trusted aides. Not only that, those trusted aides were very loyal to Mark. Perhaps Mark had used the method of subduing Cui Qi to subdue many people to work for him. Such people basically wouldn''t betray Mark. The people they came into contact with here were all very far removed from Mark. There was no direct or indirect evidence to prove that there was something wrong with Mark. "It''s gettingte. When youe over, Mr. Chen will tell you." Qiao Nian nodded and said, "Yes, we think so too. There are still many things that need to be sorted out in person." "I''ll see youter. I''ll send you the time and address. Be careful on the road." "Okay." ? After hanging up, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. They both understood that today''s night trip meant a lot, but now that Mark was targeting them, they had to be more careful starting from tomorrow. Not only that, if they gave themselves away tomorrow, not only would something happen on their end, but Gu Yue and Chang Feng would also be at risk of being exposed. Gu Zhou nced at the time on Qiao Nian''s phone. His gaze faltered slightly. "Chen Qing hasn''t contacted us in a long time." Previously, when the two of them went to the manor, they needed someone to cover for them and drug Wright. At that time, the person who replied was Lina. Qiao Nian thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "Previously, when we entered the basement, there was no news of Chen Qing. Could it be that he..." Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she immediately shook her head. "No, Chen Qing will be fine. If anything happens to him, Lina will definitely contact us." Gu Zhou pondered for a moment and said coldly, "Perhaps Lina asked him to do something." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she recalled how Lina had just run over. She couldn''t help but shut her mouth again. "Perhaps he''s really busy. Let''s wait for him for a few more hours. When dawnes, Mark''s men will probably leave. When that happens, we''ll shake off Mark and book a ne ticket. If Chen Qing can rush overter, we''ll just tell him about it." In Qiao Nian''s opinion, if Lina asked Chen Qing to do something, she wouldn''t worry at all. Lina had previously said that Chen Qing woulde over the next day. Moreover, Lina liked Chen Qing. It was impossible for her to let Chen Qing be hurt. At this moment, in Mark''s castle. Chen Qing opened his eyes in a daze. Above his head was a curtain of a white bed. Instantly, all his sleepiness disappeared. He immediately sat up in bed and looked around warily. What had happened? Why was he here? He nced around. The surroundings were filled with dazzling decorations, and the environment was very unfamiliar. At this moment, the door opened from the outside. Lina''s gaze fell on Chen Qing''s face. She said calmly, "You''re awake. You must be hungry now. Have some soup!" As Lina spoke, she closed the door and walked towards Chen Qing with the bowl in her hand. She walked to the bed and sat down naturally. She handed a bowl of soup to Chen Qing. "Although the soup has already turned cold, it''s not convenient for me to heat it up for you here. After you''ve drunk this bowl of soup, you''ll wake up sooner." Chen Qing endured it. His mind wasn''t on Lina''s face. He tried hard to recall what had happened. Chapter 1714 Drugged 1714 Drugged He remembered very clearly that he and Lina were having a ss of wine, but he couldn''t remember anything after that. His gaze fell on Lina''s face. Lina looked a little cold. He frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "What did you add to the wine?" Lina''s hand, which was holding the bowl, trembled slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. She looked at Chen Qing indifferently. She didn''t expect Chen Qing to remember so quickly. Lina recalled what had happened after Chen Qing fainted. She looked away slightly and ced the bowl in her hand on the bedside table. With an indifferent expression, she said, "Mr. Chen, did you misunderstand something? The two of us drank the same ss of wine. How could I have drugged you? Please be careful with your words and actions." With that, Lina walked towards the window. Chen Qing looked at Lina''s back and frowned slightly. He was not a child. How could he be fooled by Lina''s words? "Why did you drug me?" Lina slowly closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were filled with coldness. She turned back to look at Chen Qing coldly and said, "I''m the Seventh Princess of Europe. You''re my bodyguard now. Are you questioning my words?" Seeing that Chen Qing still wanted to speak, Lina walked towards him and looked down at him, who was sitting on the bed. She questioned word by word, "You''re just a bodyguard hired by my father. With your status, you shouldn''t have appeared in my room. If Mark''s servants see this, I''m afraid..." "You''ve already said this before." Chen Qing interrupted Lina mercilessly. He looked at her with a burning gaze. "You don''t have to remind me of such things. I''ve already thought about the difference in status between the two of us before I came. I know what I''m doing." No matter what the consequences would be in the future, he would ept them without hesitation. A trace of shock shed in Lina''s eyes, and her heart rate surged. She tried hard to suppress her emotions, but her lips still curved up uncontrobly. As expected of the man she liked. He was very courageous. Chen Qing got out of bed and stood in front of Lina. He looked down at Lina and asked softly, "That''s not what you saidst night. What''s wrong with you? And why did you drug me?" Lina didn''t dare to look into Chen Qing''s eyes. She lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes. She hurriedly shook her head and said softly, "It''s nothing. It''s gettingte. I think Mr. Gu and Nian Nian need you. They sent you a few messages previously. I took care of them for you." When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, a trace of hesitation shed in his eyes. He was conflicted. Should he deal with the matters involving his boss, or with what happened between him and Lina first? Lina sniffled and said tearfully, "I heard that Mr. Gu seemed to be slightly injured when he came out of the basement. You should hurry over!" Second Young Master was injured! When Chen Qing realized this, he hurriedly took out his phone and scrolled through thetest news. There was a message from Second Young Madam and Lina, followed by a location sent by Second Young Master. The location seemed to be the hospital in the pce, and there was Second Young Master''s ward number below. Chen Qing tightened his grip on the phone involuntarily. His eyes darkened. If he had been in the basement yesterday, Second Young Master would not have been injured. His gaze moved away from the phone and fell on Lina''s face, his eyes filled with hesitation. He wanted to know what Lina was thinking. It was better to say some things directly, lest there was a misunderstanding. Without waiting for Chen Qing to speak, Lina hurriedly walked to the bed and sat down. She said coquettishly and unreasonably, "Hurry up and leave. I''m really tired. You''ve been upying my bed just now, causing me to have nowhere to sleep. You''re not allowed to disturb me anymore!" Just as Chen Qing was about to say something, Lina was already lying on the bed, leaving him with a cold back view. Seeing this, Chen Qing nced out of the window. The sky was still dark. Chapter 1715 Jealous 1715 Jealous "I''ll go see Second Young Master. Go to bed first. We''ll talk when I get back." With that, Chen Qing walked towards the window without hesitation and jumped down. This was the time when the guards were the most tired. Chen Qing nimbly avoided them and left the manor. When Chen Qing arrived at the pce, he jumped in from the blind spot of the guards. Then, he avoided them and climbed up the outer wall. When he reached Gu Zhou''s ward window, he reached out and pushed it open. At this moment, a dagger was pressed against his neck. Chen Qing hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "It''s me." The dagger was retracted, and the hand pulled Chen Qing in. As soon as Chen Qing entered, he met Gu Zhou''s curious eyes. He looked to the side and saw Qiao Nian looking at him mockingly. Chen Qing''s ears turned slightly red. He said ufortably, "I..." "It''s fine. There''s no need to exin." Qiao Nian smiled and pursed her lips. Thinking of her call with Eldest Senior Brother, she said in a low voice, "We''re going to MY now, but Mark still wants to keep an eye on us. Your mission now is to cover for us in the ward." "Then I''ll pretend that you''re still in the ward. When the timees, I''ll send food and clothes as usual." Chen Qing nodded, his gazending on Gu Zhou''s face. Second Young Master had a band- aid on his face, so the wound on his face shouldn''t be serious. "Second Young Master, are you injured?" "It''s nothing. It''s just a little bruised." Gu Zhou smiled. He reached out and patted Chen Qing''s shoulder. "It''s been hard on you." ? "Doctor Ollie will help too. If you want to look for Lina, tell Dr. Ollie. If it really doesn''t work out, tell the president," Qiao Nian instructed worriedly. If it weren''t for the fact that time was tight and the situation was urgent, she really didn''t want to disturb Chen Qing and Lina''s time. Hearing Qiao Nian''s reminder, Gu Zhou said, "Chen Qing knows what to do." "Alright, let''s go then. The car has been arranged." As Qiao Nian spoke, she nced at the time on her wrist and tied up her hair. "It''s time for their shift to change. Take the opportunity to leave quickly." "Got it." Gu Zhou walked to the window and jumped down. Qiao Nian followed closely behind, and the two of them disappeared from the hospital. The time difference between Europe and MY was not big. The ne arrived at MY very quickly. It was noon. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked out of the airport wearing sunsses. From afar, they saw a car parked there. The license te number was the same one Eldest Senior Brother had mentioned. Qiao Nian''s eyes lit up. Holding Gu Zhou''s hand, she quickly walked towards the car. The two of them had just got into the back seat and the car quickly drove away. Before Qiao Nian could fasten her seatbelt, she fell forward uncontrobly. At this moment, two hands appeared in front of her forehead. One hand belonged to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou realized that someone else had touched Qiao Nian. His eyes were filled with hostility, and the cold aura around him made the temperature in the car drop. Qiao Nian didn''t notice Gu Zhou''s expression. Her mind was thinking about the man in the driver''s seat. She ced her hands on the back of the seat in front of the car and looked at the man beside her curiously. Without hesitation, she touched the man''s abdomen. Gu Zhou''s eyes darkened. He coughed and said in a low voice, "Nian''er, Chang Feng is driving. It''s very dangerous for you to do this." A gentle and slightly hoarse voice came from the driver''s seat. "It''s not." Gu Zhou''s expression grew even darker. He reached out and wrapped his arm around Qiao Nian''s waist, pulling her to his side. Slowly, displeasure filled his eyes as he looked coldly at the man in the driver''s seat. "Even Mark can''t kill us. I don''t want to die in a traffic ident!" Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou and realized btedly that it was indeed a little inappropriate for her to reach out and touch Eldest Senior Brother now. After Qiao Nian sat down, her beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with ttery. She said gently to Gu Zhou, "Ah Zhou, I was just worried about Eldest Senior Brother''s injuries and wondering how his recovery is. Don''t be angry, okay?" Gu Zhou''s expression faltered slightly. Chapter 1716 Sibling Relationship Chapter 1716 Sibling Rtionship Gu Zhou quickly regained hisposure. His voice was as cold and calm as ever. "I''m not angry. The car is driving very fast now. Your words will affect his driving." Qiao Nian''s beautiful fox-like eyes were filled with confusion. It was obvious that she didn''t believe Gu Zhou''s words. Smiling, she took Gu Zhou''s arm and rested her chin gently on his shoulder. In a gentle voice, she said, "Alright, then I will only examine Eldest Senior Brother''s wound after we stop the car!" Gu Zhou was so angry that sparks flew from his eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Qiao Nian coldly. "How dare you!" When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, she rubbed her chin gently against his shoulder andughed hysterically. Chang Feng sat in the driver''s seat and nced at Gu Zhou through the rearview mirror. A smile appeared in his eyes. "Second Young Master is a little different from before. He''s a little more childish now." As soon as Chang Feng finished speaking, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at his back view at the same time. Gu Zhou seemed to have thought of something. He lowered his gaze slightly, his eyes darkening. When his brother was still in the Gu family, he had interacted with Chang Feng a few times and was not familiar with him. At that time, he had always thought that his brother didn''t like him and didn''t want to get close to him. He had only heard that that person''s name was Chang Feng. He didn''t know anything else. Speaking of which, thest time they were chased in MY, Chang Feng had secretly saved him. He had yet to thank Chang Feng. Chang Feng had a cold appearance and was decisive in his actions. Chen Qing had previously trained by Chang Feng''s side, so Chen Qing gave off a simr aura to Change Feng. Chen Qing looked cold and emotionless but Chang Feng was different. Chang Feng was more elegant, giving off a magnanimous feeling. He was like a high and mighty god. Even though he had seen all kinds of things in the world, he was still as gentle as the wind. "Actually, Nian Nian is my sister. We''re just siblings. There''s no other rtionship," Chang Feng exined gently. Qiao Nian lowered her head slightly and reached out to hold Gu Zhou''s hand. Their fingers interlocked. She looked up at Chang Feng, who was sitting in front of her. "Of course Ah Zhou knows that the two of us are siblings, because he knows very well that the person I love the most is him." Towards the end, Qiao Nian''s gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. Gu Zhou smiled happily. He stared unblinkingly into Qiao Nian''s eyes and asked, "Then how much of your other love has been given to him?" When Qiao Nian heard this, she instantly frowned and muttered unhappily, "Can''t you understand what I just said?" Gu Zhou naturally understood what Qiao Nian meant. The smile in his eyes grew, and his lips curved up. Chang Feng was sitting in the front driving. Seeing Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian fooling around, he had a gentle smile on his face. He really didn''t expect his junior sister to be able to get together with Second Young Master. The two of them looked quite good together. Although he had been in MY all these years, he will still very aware of the situation in the capital. He also knew that Second Young Master and Little Junior Sister were together and had experienced many difficulties. The two of them seemed to have saved each other and helped each other untie the knots in their hearts. In the evening, the car gradually stopped. The setting sun stained the sky red. Qiao Nian got out of the car and looked at everything in front of her, her eyes filled with surprise. "Where is this? It''s so beautiful!" Qiao Nian eximed. Gu Zhou walked over to Qiao Nian and put his arm around her waist, looking at the scenery in front of him. They seemed to be on the edge of a coast. The sea in the distance intersected with the sky, and seagulls flew freely in the sky. The sea breeze gently blew Qiao Nian''s hair. Seeing this, Gu Zhou reached out and carefully tidied her hair. "Ah Zhou, this ce is really too beautiful. If we have time in the future, we''ll take our children to the beach for a vacation!" Qiao Nian looked at everything in front of her with a longing expression. All these years, she had been busy with her own matters and had never had time to rx. After this matter was resolved, she would definitely have fun with the children. "Okay!" As soon as Gu Zhou finished speaking, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned around and met Chang Feng''s gaze. Chapter 1717 Meeting Chapter 1717 Meeting Chang Feng looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s backs. He had also heard their conversation just now. Looking at Gu Zhou''s back, it was as if he had seen Gu Yue''s back. In a daze, he seemed to have returned to many years ago. Gu Yue had made up his mind to pretend to be Mr. Chen and hide by Cui Huai''s side. It had been a long time since Chang Feng had seen Gu Yue''s face. When he looked at Gu Zhou, he seemed to have seen Gu Yue. "This is a ce Mr. Chen and I found. This sea area has not been discovered, nor has it been developed." As Chang Feng spoke, he pointed at the duplex vi not far away. "Mr. Chen bought that vi as someone else. This is a secret base. He''s inside now. Let''s go over!" Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou beside her and saw that his gaze was fixed on the vi not far away. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. She knew that Gu Zhou was even more timid now that he was close to his family. She reached out and held Gu Zhou''s hand tightly, smiling. "Let''s go over quickly. We can finally see Big Brother!" Gu Zhou looked down at Qiao Nian. Meeting her smiling eyes, he couldn''t help but smile. He nodded slightly. Chang Feng walked in front and pushed open the door of the vi. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian saw that the vi was overgrown with weeds. The walls at the side were a little mottled, and there seemed to be no signs of anyone living here. When they walked into the house, they saw that it was spotless. It was a room decorated in a very simple Japanese style. There were still wind chimes hanging in the corridor. Chang Feng led Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to the second floor. When they reached the door of the room at the end of the corridor, Chang Feng looked at Gu Zhou and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen is inside." Gu Zhou stood in front of the door and looked at the wooden door. After some hesitation, he knocked. "Come in." The voice in the room was low and slightly weathered. It was Mr. Chen''s voice they had heard previously. Gu Zhou lowered his gaze slightly, hiding theplicated emotions in his eyes. He pushed the door open and walked in. Only Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked in. Chang Feng remained at the corridor window and stared at them without blinking. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian walked in and walked around the screen. They saw a man standing by the French window. The man had his back to them and was admiring the scenery outside. The orange sunset dyed him red. When he turned around, he seemed to be covered in ayer of red. When Gu Zhou saw the man''s face, the light in his eyes gradually spread. He stared unblinkingly at the man in front of him. It was Big Brother! Thest time he came to MY, his brother was still using Mr. Chen''s face, but now he was using his own face and appearing directly in front of him. At this moment, Gu Zhou''s heart seemed to be gripped tightly by an invisible hand. Images of Gu Yue shed across his mind. He looked at Gu Yue with aplicated expression and stood rooted to the ground. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Yue in front of her and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before. At this moment, some fragments shed across Qiao Nian''s mind. She had dreamed of Gu Yue before. She only remembered the general plot of her dream, and she had already forgotten most of it. But now was not the time to dream. They had more important things to discuss. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou and gently pinched his hand, her eyes filled with smiles. "Don''t you have something to tell Big Brother?" Gu Zhou came back to his senses and slowly lowered his gaze. His long eyshes cast shdaows under his eyes, hiding the light in his eyes. Previously, he had been looking for his brother. He wanted to ask him where he had gone and why had he abandoned his family? However, he already knew these questions. He also knew that Gu Yue had left home for the safety of his family. He had wanted to call Gu Yue Big Brother, but he recalled that they had not been on good terms in the past. Gu Zhou had always been a cold person, and he did not know if he should speak now. Actually, Gu Zhou was feeling very conflicted. He felt that he should be able to face Gu Yue calmly, but he had never expected that there would be a day when he would hesitate. Chapter 1718 Chat ? 1718 Chat If only he could be as calm as before and greet Gu Yue calmly. But now, he wanted to leave. At this moment, Gu Zhou heard footsteps approaching. Before he could react, he was pulled into Gu Yue''s arms. This was how men usually hugged. Gu Zhou''s expression froze, and his eyes lit up. In the past, he had always thought that his brother hated him, but now it seemed that it was all his imagination. "Brother." Seeing the two of them acknowledge each other, Qiao Nian silently retreated to the side, giving the two of them some space. Gu Yue''s eyes flickered, and he let go of Gu Zhou. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face, and Gu Zhou''s past appearance appeared in his mind. Time had passed, and he had grown up. He patted Gu Zhou''s shoulder. In the past, Gu Zhou had been thin, but now he was much stronger. "In the blink of an eye, you''ve grown up." He remembered that Gu Zhou used to be a little gloomy. His personality was like the weather in June, changing at will. Every time he saw Gu Zhou like this, his heart would ache. He hoped that Gu Zhou would recover soon and be as happy as other children. However, Gu Zhou always stood there with a cold expression. When he saw Gu Zhou like that, his heart sank. Perhaps it was because of this that Gu Zhou felt that he hated him every time. However, after these two meetings, he realized that Gu Zhou was already different from before. There was already light in Gu Zhou''s eyes. The gloominess on his face had disappeared, and he looked much gentler than before. He really had to thank Chang Feng for sending Qiao Nian to Gu Zhou''s side. Only then had Gu Zhou undergone a tremendous change. This proved that his previous ns had all seeded. Things had finally developed in the direction of his n. Gu Yue''s lips curved up slightly. He liked his younger brother very much now. Like Gu Zhou, he was not good at expressing himself. He took a few deep nces at Gu Zhou before saying, "Come and sit." Gu Yue walked towards the sofa and immediately saw Qiao Nian sitting on it. He met her bright face, especially her soul-stirring fox- like eyes. Gu Yue''s eyes darkened slightly. He pursed his thin lips and sat down on the armchair without batting an eyelid. Gu Zhou naturally walked over to Qiao Nian and sat down. He nced at Qiao Nian, then at Gu Yue. With a serious expression, he introduced, "This is Qiao Nian, my wife." Smiling, Qiao Nian stood up and greeted generously, "Hello, Brother." Qiao Nian called him "Brother" very smoothly. She wasn''t shy at all. Gu Yue nced at Qiao Nian and nodded indifferently. "Yes." After a pause, Gu Yue said, "You''re Xiao Bao''s mother." At the mention of Xiao Bao, Gu Yue''s expression froze and darkened. "Sit." Smiling, Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou naturally took her hand and the two of them looked at Gu Yue. ? The sky gradually darkened, and so did the room. The atmosphere became heavy. Gu Yue looked at Gu Zhou and said seriously, "Chang Feng has already told me about what happened to you in Europe." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Yue''s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She thought that Gu Yue would catch up with Gu Zhou, but she didn''t expect him to go straight to the point. At this moment, the door opened, and the fragrance of tea leaves wafted through the room. Chang Feng ced a tea tray on the coffee table, then arranged teacups for everyone one by one. Gu Yue looked at Chang Feng and said, "Sit." "Yes," Chang Feng replied and sat in another armchair. Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian and asked, "Previously, you said that the president took the opportunity to take Mark''s assets. Is that true? We didn''t receive any news." "Yes." Qiao Nian nodded. "The president took advantage of the Seventh Princess''s engagement banquet to take away both of Mark''s gold rooms. As there were too many assets, it wasn''t easy to expose them. Moreover, the people attending the engagement banquet had all signed confidentiality agreements, so this matter didn''t spread." Chapter 1719 Big Move ? 1719 Big Move When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian''s words, his expression turned serious. He nced at Gu Yue and said, "Looks like our guess was right." Gu Yue nodded slightly. Chang Feng''s gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face again. "Recently, Cui Huai has made a big move. We guessed that something else must have happened on his side." Gu Zhou picked up the tea in front of him thoughtfully and took a sip. Only then did he look at Chang Feng and ask, "What has Cui Huai been busy with recently?" Chang Feng did not speak and looked directly at Gu Yue, because Gu Yue was the one who was about to share what he had discovered. Gu Yue''s actions of holding the tea did not change. Qiao Nian realized that Gu Yue''s posture was exactly the same as Gu Zhou''s. If it weren''t for the fact that the timing was wrong, she really wanted to take a photo and save it. "Cui Huai has been training his troops recently. Not only that, but he has also secretly contacted the mercenaries here. I''m guessing that he might be making a big move," Gu Yue said thoughtfully. Then, he ced the teacup in his hand on the coffee table. "We previously realized that he was in contact with Mark, so we think that Mark must have given him some instructions and asked him to prepare in advance." "Before Chang Feng called you, I happened to be with him. He was on the phone in the bedroom, and I was waiting for him in the living room at the door. I vaguely heard him say that he had been holding back for a long time and could finally make a move. He even said that he had to prepare in advance." ? Gu Yue remembered it very clearly. He even heard Cui Huai kicking a stool. Usually, Cui Huai was very calm. It was difficult for anything to trigger his anger. It seemed that Cui Huai''s wanted to urgently return to the country but the other party rejected his suggestion. Qiao Nian squinted her eyes. She looked at Gu Zhou and said, "it must be Mark who called him. Mark must have been crazy with anger afterst night. Arge portion of his wealth was confiscated. Furthermore, Wright basically could not help out at all." Chang Feng said seriously, "We realized that Cui Huai is actually a tool for Mark to umte wealth and train his troops overseas. I guess Mark has long wanted to overthrow the president''s rule. Originally, Mark wanted to find a legitimate way to ascend to the position of president, but because the president had snatched his gold rooms away, he couldn''t hold back and wanted to rebel urgently!" Qiao Nian smiled slightly and said, "If Mark wants to rebel, I bet the President will lock him up directly. When that timees, we can ask about the things that happened 21 years ago clearly." Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian gently. Actually, through Cui Qi''s words, they roughly knew what had happened 21 years ago. However, they wanted to know more details and arrest everyone rted to that incident back then to prevent future trouble. The four of them started discussing the situation in Europe again. They agreed that it was better to let Mark rebel. After all, if Mark was as timid as before and did not make a big move, they would probably not be able to find a breakthrough. Gu Yue took out a cigarette. After lighting it, he took a slow drag. His eyes were like pools of ink, and there was no reaction. ? He shook the cigarette ash in his hand into the ashtray and said with a dark expression, "Mark is a more cautious person. Previously, when I heard Cui Huai pick up the phone, I could sense Mark''s anger, but I could also sense that he was still very restrained. He can keep hisposure. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to make him rebel on his own." Anyone who wanted to achieve great things could keep theirposure. Mark must have understood this principle very well. Otherwise, Mark wouldn''t have been able to hide his tracks for so many years. When Chang Feng and Qiao Nian heard Gu Yue''s words, they looked at each other and could see the anxiety and worry in each other''s eyes. Although both sides had many clues, they had not found anything concrete on Mark. It was really infuriating! Gu Zhou slowly finished the entire cup of tea before cing it on the coffee table. He looked up, revealing a cold expression. With a calm look, he said, "I think Mark can keep hisposure, but the people around him might not be able to do so. If Cui Huai brings his troops back to Europe himself, things will be easier for us." Chapter 1720 Cant Wait Any Longer ? 1720 Can''t Wait Any Longer Gu Zhou''s thoughts were very simple. Mark was a scheming person, but the people around him did not care as much as him. If Cui Huai brought his troops to Europe, Mark would have no choice but to rebel even if he did not want to.. If Mark did not rebel, Cui Huai and the people Cui Huai had brought over would definitely suffer a huge blow. Another portion of Mark''s power would be cut off. The other three were not stupid. They naturally understood what Gu Zhou meant. Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou and continued, "Whether Mark rebels or not, his strength will weaken. When that happens, I think he might not be able to wait any longer." Actually, she wanted to end all of this long ago. She had already found her children, but because of what happened 21 years ago and Lu Qi''s attack some time ago, she had no choice but to leave them. It was almost the new year again. She wanted to spend the new year at home with the three children. When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian''s words, his eyes darkened. He calcted what they would encounter next and said, "Cui Huai has been in MY for so many years. He''s strong, and his military forces are also strong. However, we roughly know the troops in his hands. If we can follow Cui Huai to Europe, we''ll be able to know more about Mark''s deployment. Otherwise, we can only provide the troops he will bring to Europe." Qiao Nian smiled and said, "Eldest Senior Brother, you don''t have to worry. We''ll definitely figure out the situation over there. We''ll only take action when everything is clear." ? ... At this moment, in Europe. The President was sitting in his study, reading an introduction to all the items in the gold rooms on hisputer. They were simply priceless. With this money, it would be much easier to do other things in the future. He could recruit people now. At the thought of the army, the president''s expression darkened. Mark still had the tiger talisman in his hand. That tiger talisman could mobilize the fiercest guards in Europe. The president looked at the secretary in front of him and said seriously, "Investigate. Investigate carefully. I need to know all of Mark''s forces." "Yes," the secretary replied, then turned around and walked out. ... MY, seaside vi. Qiao Nian still wanted to ask Eldest Senior Brother Chang Feng about Cui Huai, but she didn''t expect Chang Feng to stand up and look outside with a dark expression. Darkness enveloped the sea. There was no light outside. The surging waves were like ferocious beasts, opening their mouths wide in intervals, wishing they could swallow someone whole. Chang Feng narrowed his eyes slightly. His face darkened. He looked at Gu Yue and said solemnly, "It''s gettingte. We should go back." Chang Feng''s muscles tensed up, as if he could enterbat mode in the next moment. ? Qiao Nian''s original question was suppressed just like that. She didn''t need to ask anything else, because she had already received the answer. She looked at Chang Feng with heartache and pursed her thin lips. Eldest Senior Brother was probably on guard against Cui Huai''s people at all times. He would probably be vignt even when he slept. She nced at Gu Yue, who was sitting not far away. Big brother probably did the same. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou beside her. Compared to Gu Yue and Chang Feng''s encounters, she felt that her days in Europe seemed to be especially easy. No matter what, the president and the Lu and Gu families were all protecting them. They did not have to worry about anything else at all. Gu Yue stood up calmly and nodded. "Yes, I''ll go back first. You take care of them." "Okay." Gu Yue draped his suit jacket over his arm and walked out. Gu Zhou watched as Gu Yue left and hurriedly stood up. His expression was serious, and there was a faint light in his eyes. This time, he was very happy to see his brother, and resolve the conflict between the brothers that existed for so many years. However, they had only met for a short while. He felt that there was still a lot to do and a lot to say. Qiao Nian stood beside Gu Zhou. She could sense Gu Zhou''s intentions, so she said, "Big Brother, please wait a moment. Ah Zhou still has something to tell you." ? Qiao Nian''s clear voice rang out in Gu Zhou''s ears. He was slightly stunned. He hadn''t expected Qiao Nian to say anything out loud. For a moment, he was at a loss. Gu Yue''s hand was already on the doorknob. When he heard Qiao Nian''s voice, his cold and handsome face turned around. Chapter 1721 Beckoning ? 1721 Beckoning The four of them chatted in the vi. Worried that someone outside would discover them, they didn''t turn on the lights at all. In the darkness, Gu Yue''s eyes were very bright, like the stars in the night sky, making it impossible to ignore their light. "Huh?" Gu Yue''s gaze fell on Gu Zhou''s face. Qiao Nian let go of Gu Zhou''s hand and pushed him forward. Meeting Gu Zhou''s puzzled gaze, she said softly with a gentle smile, "Go and tell him your feelings. You have been looking for him all these years and you have always missed him, right?" Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian, who was beside him. His throat moved unconsciously, and he instantly became nervous. Gu Yue''s frown rxed slightly, and the light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter, as if everything around him was about to be swallowed by the light in his eyes. He looked at Gu Zhou, who was not far away, and his lips curved up slightly. "This matter is almost over. There''s still time after it''s over. When you return to Europe this time, you have to take good care of Nian Nian and fulfill your responsibilities." When Gu Zhou heard Gu Yue''s words, he retracted his gaze and nodded slightly. "Okay." Gu Zhou had a lot to say to Gu Yue, but he knew very well that none of this was important. The most important thing now was to find something on Mark. It wasn''t convenient for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian to send Gu Yue out either. They could only watch Gu Yue drive away from the French window in the room. Chang Feng had already begun to pack up the things they had used, trying his best to erase any traces of them being here.? Seeing Gu Zhou''s dejected expression, Qiao Nian held his hand tightly andforted him. "Ah Zhou, don''t be disappointed. After we settle Mark''s matter this time, Big Brother won''t have to hide his identity anymore. Then, everyone can be reunited." Chang Feng, who had just entered, happened to hear Qiao Nian''s words. He nced at Gu Zhou. He really couldn''t see any change in Gu Zhou''s expression. He didn''t know how Nian Nian could tell that Gu Zhou was disappointed. Gu Zhou didn''t speak. He just held Qiao Nian''s hand tightly and gently touched the back of her hand. Seeing that Chang Feng had arrived, Qiao Nian smiled and said, "Eldest Senior Brother, we n to go back now. We''ve already booked a ne ticket." Qiao Nian knew very well that if they stayed in MY and Chang Feng was still taking care of them, Chang Feng would be easily discovered by Cui Huai. When that happens, Chang Feng would definitely be in danger. She didn''t want her Eldest Senior Brother to be hurt in any way. Chang Feng''s phone rang. He took it out and nced at it. Then, Chang Feng''s expressionless face instantly softened, and his tone became much lighter. He said, "There''s no hurry. It wasn''t easy for you toe here. When someone found out that you were here, he was overjoyed. He said that he wanted to see you." Qiao Nian looked at Chang Feng in confusion. If she remembered correctly, other than Qin Chuan, she only knew Jiang Chi. However, Jiang Chi and Chang Feng were on average terms. She and Gu Zhou had secretly flown here. Chang Feng should not have told Jiang Chi that they were here. After thinking for a long time, Qiao Nian still didn''t know who she was meeting. Puzzled, she asked, "Who is it?" ? "He''ll be here soon. When he gets there, you''ll know who it is." Chang Feng didn''t say a name directly, making Qiao Nian even more confused. Her bright fox-like eyes were filled with confusion. She gave Gu Zhou a suspicious look. Gu Zhou walked to the sofa with an indifferent expression and slowly poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and said, "Don''t worry, it''s fine if we don''t go back tonight. As long as Chen Qing is there, things will be fine." When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou''s words, the confusion in her eyes grew more and more obvious. However, after thinking for a long time, she couldn''t figure out what Gu Zhou was talking about. She asked, "You know?" Gu Zhou shook his head. Qiao Nian sat down beside Gu Zhou, her mind filled with thoughts of who Chang Feng was talking about. Chang Feng had already tidied up the area downstairs. He would tidy up the area upstairster. Since Qiao Nian couldn''t figure it out, she stopped thinking about it. She asked about Chang Feng''s recent situation and his injuries. Chapter 1722 Cant Be Stopped Chapter 1722 Can''t Be Stopped Chang Feng only said that he had more free time recently. He also said that his injuries looked serious, but he had already recovered. Only then did Qiao Nian heave a sigh of relief. However, she still took Chang Feng''s pulse. From his pulse, Chang Feng''s body was very healthy. He was fine now. In Europe. Night fell, and Mark''s manor was shrouded in gloom and coldness. The air was filled with danger. Lina paced nervously back and forth in the room. Her fair and delicate face was filled with mncholy. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her lips were extremely pale. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Two light knocks and three heavy knocks. Lina immediately walked to the door and opened it. This was the secret code she had agreed on with the servant Via, whom she had brought over from the pce. Via looked around the corridor. Seeing that there was no one else around, she hurriedly walked in and said to Lina, "Seventh Princess, the Earl has already imposed martialw. There are many guards at all the doors of the manor. The guards have said that no one is allowed to leave the manor, including us. Our phones have already been taken away by the Earl. What should we do now?" Via continued, "I wonder what Wright is thinking. He insisted on being with the Seventh Princess. He even said that he wanted to spend the night here and asked the Seventh Princess to prepare in advance." Via knew very well that the Seventh Princess didn''t like Wright at all. If Wright insisted oning here, the Seventh Princess probably wouldn''t be able to stop his shameless actions. Lina had no family here. The only one she could trust was Via. Lina thought that Mark and Wright would only keep an eye on her and not guard against Via. She didn''t expect them to not allow Via to leave either. She recalled how Wright had asked her to eat with him this morning. Wright had even sworn that he had to be with her tonight! Lina''s frown deepened, and cold sweat broke out on her palms. Moreover, Wright had specially reminded her that when he woke up, he realized that his neck was sore. He suspected that she had tampered with the soup and was deliberately testing her. Wright had been very angry all day. He would definitely not let her off tonight. Via looked at Lina worriedly and said anxiously, "Seventh Princess, let''s contact Mr. Chen now!" In Via''s opinion, Chen Qing was very concerned about Lina''s safety. With Chen Qing around, Lina would not be bullied by Wright. Via took out the re from her pocket and said, "This is the re Mr. Chen gave me previously. He said that if the princess was in danger, he would rush over as long as I set off the re!" This signal re was specially modified by Chen Qing to look like a fireworks disy. "No!" Lina refused without hesitation. She pursed her lips slightly, her eyes growing firmer. Under Via''s pleading gaze, she shook her head gently. "This is something I should face, not something he should face. It has nothing to do with him. If hees here, Wright might kill him. He''s walking into a tiger''s den." Lina was actually d that Chen Qing wasn''t here. Tears welled up in Via''s eyes. Her voice carried a trace of a whimper. "Seventh Princess, if Mr. Chen doesn''te, what will we do? We can''t stop Wright at all." There was a natural disparity in strength between boys and girls. If Lina had practiced martial arts since she was young, she might have been able to make up for this shoring. However, Lina had never learned martial arts since she was a young child. Lina''s eyes gradually darkened. A trace of killing intent shed in them. She said softly, "Go to the kitchen and get me a knife." When Via heard Lina''s words, she covered her mouth in shock. It took her a moment to react. She reminded her carefully, "Seventh Princess, if you do this, you might make Wright even angrier. You can''t do that." At this moment, footsteps came from outside the corridor. Lina''s expression was cold, and her tone grew colder. "I asked you to go. Go now. Why are you saying so much!" Via nodded and turned to walk out. She didn''t forget to close the door as she left. Just as she reached the corridor, she saw someone walking towards her. She tried hard to smile and said very respectfully, "Hello, Prince!" Chapter 1723 Forced (1) Chapter 1723 Forced (1) Wright stopped in his tracks. His eyes were narrowed slightly like those of a poisonous snake as he stared fixedly at Via''s face, exuding a cold aura. Frightened, Via lowered her head, not daring to speak. At this moment, Wright''s voice came from above. "Is that despicable bodyguard around?" Via shook her head. "No." When Wright heard Via''s words, he frowned slightly and sighed regretfully. "What a pity. If only he were here." Wright had already suffered greatly yesterday. Today, he had to seek revenge for all the grievances he had suffered yesterday. If Chen Qing was also here, he had to kill him today. With that, Wright led the people behind him towards Lina''s room. Via''s heart jumped to her throat. She turned around and saw Wright kicking the Seventh Princess''s door hard. Via panicked. Instinctively, she ran towards Lina''s door. Then, just as she took a step, she remembered the mission she had been given. She hurriedly ran towards the kitchen. Wright had already gotten someone to kick the door open. Lina stood in the room coldly, her eyes filled with hatred as she stared at Wright walking in. The anger in Wright''s eyes was like a volcano about to erupt. He stared fixedly at Lina''s face, as if Lina was his enemy. Lina nced at the people Wright had brought over. She raised her head and put on the airs of a princess. She asked arrogantly, "You brought so many people here. Are you here to visit your fianc¨¦e or to fight?" "Take a guess," Wright said sarcastically. Lina couldn''t be bothered to look at Wright. She turned to look out of the window, as if she didn''t see him at all. Wright recalled that at the engagement banquet, Lina had ignored him, causing him to lose all face. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Lina''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. He enunciated each word clearly. "You want to know why I brought so many people here, right?" Lina frowned at Wright and said nothing. "Why are you pretending to be innocent? I can''t stand your pretentiousness. Let me tell you." Wright''s lips curved up slightly as he pinched Lina''s chin and enunciated each word clearly. "I''ll train you well and let you understand what it means to be husband and wife. I''m afraid you won''t understand. I brought so many people here to let them give you pointers!" Listening to Wright''s words, Lina felt as if a bomb had exploded in her mind. She, the dignified Seventh Princess of Europe, would actually be humiliated by Wright in front of more than ten people! Wright was worse than a beast! Lina wanted to push Wright away, but his grip was especially tight. She couldn''t escape at all. Her eyes turned red uncontrobly, and tears welled up in her eyes. She tried hard not to cry, but her words were still vicious. "Wright, I''m telling you, if you dare to do anything rash, I''ll never let you off. My father will also punish you for offending him!" When Wright heard this, the smile on his face grew even brighter. Heughed out loud like a lunatic, but his eyes were cold, like an iceberg that had not melted for a thousand years. "Your father?" Wright put away the terrifying smile on his face and lowered his head slightly. Seeing Lina''s aggrieved and stubborn face in front of him, he enunciated each word clearly. "Your father has already sessfully angered my fatherst night. I''m afraid my father wants to take back everything he lost. Just wait for your ipetent father to go to hell!" Lina clenched her fists tightly at her sides. She stared coldly at Wright and said nothing. Wright''s smile grew wider and wider. He let go of Lina''s chin and gently stroked her face. He said lightly, "Are you afraid? Let me tell you, if you serve me well, I''ll consider sparing your life in the future!" p! Lina pped Wright''s face. A clear palm print instantly appeared on Wright''s face. He grabbed Lina by the cor and lifted her up. "Do you like to offend me so much? What good will it do you to anger me?" Chapter 1724 - 1724 Forced (2) Chapter 1724 - 1724 Forced (2) Wright met Lina¡¯s gaze, his eyes filled with disdain. He let go of Lina¡¯s chin. ¡°Since you like to court death so much, fine. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Don¡¯t even think about asking your father toe and save you. He can¡¯t even protect himself now.¡± Lina sniffled and took a step back. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°How would I dare? My princess, I¡¯m just reminding you that you¡¯re just a little chick that can be ughtered by anyone. Why? Do you still want to turn the world upside down? Who do you think you are?¡± Wrightpletely ignored Lina¡¯s pain and said sarcastically, ¡°Stop crying. Your tears are worthless to me.¡± Actually, Wright originally liked Lina¡¯s beautiful face a lot, but Lina and Qiao Nian repeatedly disrupted his ns and embarrassed him at the engagement banquet. He no longer had eyes for Lina. He only wanted to have sex with Lina just to tarnish her and take revenge on the president and Chen Qing. Lina looked weak and easy to bully in front of him. If he didn¡¯t bully Lina, who would he bully?
Wright grabbed Lina¡¯s hand and threw her onto the bed. Linay on the bed in a sorry state. She looked at Wright angrily. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Wright unbuttoned his shirt slowly and looked at Lina calmly. ¡°I¡¯m crazy? Lina, you¡¯re wrong. I just see the reality clearly. You¡¯re just my ything now. Why? Do you still think you¡¯re a high and mighty princess?¡± ything? Lina pursed her lips. Tears welled up in her eyes. Wright had used this word to describe her. Although it was unpleasant to the ear, she seemed to have lost her choice from the moment she agreed to marry Wright. But this didn¡¯t mean that she was a ything. She had her own identity. Even if she wasn¡¯t a princess, she was definitely not a ything. Moreover, she was born a princess! ¡°How dare you!¡± Lina stood up again and looked at Wright coldly. She raised her hand and pped Wright hard, her tone low. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a dog!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Once again, Lina was pushed violently onto the bed by Wright. She looked stubbornly at Wright. In a rage, Wright tried to hit Lina, but a female voice stopped him. ¡°Stop!¡± Wright looked over and saw Via standing at the door. She was holding a kitchen knife and walking in shakily. ¡°Stay away from the Seventh Princess. You¡¯re not allowed to use violence against her.¡± Seeing Via enter, Lina¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She hurriedly said, ¡°Via, leave quickly. Don¡¯te over!¡± Lina wanted to use the knife to threaten Wright before he arrived, but she had already lost the initiative. They definitely couldn¡¯t use the knife to deal with Wright anymore. Moreover, Wright had brought more than ten burly men with him this time. She had never even practiced what to do with Via before. How could she be their match? If only she could fly over roofs and walk on walls like Nian Nian and casually defeat many people. She was indeed the noble Seventh Princess, but in such a dangerous situation, her identity was useless. She could not protect herself or her friends. If only she had known Nian Nian in the past. That way, she could learn martial arts from her and not have to be afraid of Wright. As Lina thought about this, she felt more and more useless. She couldn¡¯t even take good care of herself. She looked at Via not far away and said loudly, ¡°This is an order. Leave quickly!¡± Seeing that Via had not left, Lina immediately said loudly, ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Seventh Princess!¡± Via looked at Lina worriedly, her voice trembling. Wright took off his shirt and nced at the guards he had brought in from the corner of his eye. Two of the guards walked up to Via, snatched her knife away, and held her up. Lina¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She looked worriedly at Via, who was not far away. Wright took out the gun from his waist and loaded it slowly. Chapter 1725 - 1725 Reunion (1) Chapter 1725 - 1725 Reunion (1) Before she could finish speaking, she saw Wright looking at her coldly with the gun pointed at her. Via¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Wright stretched his neck slightly and said with a cold smile, ¡°You are the one who wronged me. I wouldn¡¯t dare to point a gun at the Seventh Princess.¡± Via pursed her lips, her pupils trembling with fear. ¡°I still know my limits. I¡¯m just aiming the gun at you.¡± Wright lowered his gaze slightly, deep in thought. ¡°There are¡­ too many servants in the residence. I can¡¯t count them all. Without you, no one will probably notice.¡± Lina immediately stood up and grabbed Wright¡¯s arm. Her eyes were filled with panic as she said in a terrified voice, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this. She¡¯s just a servant. She didn¡¯t do anything to offend you. Don¡¯t attack her.¡±
When Wright heard Lina¡¯s voice, his eyes were filled withughter. He said, ¡°Seventh Princess, did you say something wrong?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Wright continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of targeting her, nor have I thought of attacking her. I just want to deal with you.¡± Lina blinked in confusion and gradually came back to her senses. Wright wanted to threaten her with Via¡¯s life. Via was the only person who mattered to her here. Lina snorted. Wright was really despicable and shameless. He used all kinds of despicable methods. Wright aimed the gun at Via, who was not far away. With azy smile on his face, he said, ¡°Take off your clothes yourself. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid your loyal maid might never see the sun tomorrow.¡± At first, Via didn¡¯t understand why Lina had asked her to leave, but she finally understood now. It was a brave act for her to barge in alone. However, she would not be able to help the princess at all. Instead, she would be a burden to her. Viya said tearfully, ¡°Seventh Princess, it¡¯s all my fault for not doing this. If I hadn¡¯te over, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged you down. I¡¯m not afraid of death. Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Lina pursed her lips and slowly lowered her gaze to hide theplicated emotions in her eyes. Her lips were pale as she said weakly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take them off. Let her go now!¡± ¡°No, Seventh Princess, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Via shook her head in tears, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough. Just let me die!¡± She was just a servant. How could she let the princess sacrifice so much for her? What the princess would take off was not just her clothes. It was the dignity and nobility of a princess. Via¡¯s face was covered in tears. She sensed that the grips of the two people holding her had loosened a lot. Without hesitation, she mmed her body towards the door, wanting to die! As long as she died, the princess would not be threatened by Wright! But before she could run to the door, she was grabbed by Wright¡¯s men. Via knelt on the ground in pain. She wanted to die now but when had death be a luxury? Lina didn¡¯t look at Via. She just stood there calmly, reaching out to unbutton her shirt. Actually, she had already gotten what she wanted. It didn¡¯t matter now¡­ MY. The night gradually darkened. The waves surged, and the sea breeze turned cold. Qiao Nian leaned slightly on Gu Zhou¡¯s shoulder and pursed her lips, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t Eldest Senior Brother say that he had gone to pick someone up? It seems to have been a long time.¡± Gu Zhou looked down at the stopwatch on his wrist and said calmly, ¡°It has been around 30 seconds.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she immediately sat up and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re mocking me!¡± Gu Zhou smiled, his eyes filled with doting love. Just as he was about to say something, footsteps came from outside. At this moment, the door opened and Chang Feng walked in, supporting an old man. Qiao Nian followed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze, and her eyes gradually lit up. She stood up uncontrobly, staring unblinkingly at the old man¡¯s face. Chapter 1726 - 1726 Reunion (2) Chapter 1726 - 1726 Reunion (2) He had slicked-back silver hair. Every wrinkle on his face seemed to document his past glory. There was a gentle smile in his eyes and his lips curved up, making him look like apassionate man. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. In a daze, she walked towards the old man, who was emitting a Buddhist light that could save all living beings. She seemed to be dreaming, but also she didn¡¯t seem to be dreaming. Even if she was dreaming, she hoped that this dream wouldst longer. She wanted to take a few more nces at him. Chang Feng rarely saw Qiao Nian so stunned. In a daze, he seemed to have returned to his childhood.
At that time, they had studied medicine with their master. Every time their master showed off his powerful medical skills, Nian Nian would always look like this. She looked shocked, as if she had lost her soul. Chang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Then, he turned his head ufortably to the side and rubbed his nose. Grandpa Qin sensed Chang Feng¡¯s cheap shot. His expression instantly darkened. He red daggers at him and said coldly, ¡°Have you forgotten everything I taught you previously?¡± Chang Feng suppressed hisughter and tried hard to remain calm, as if he was maintaining a military stance. He said seriously, ¡°Nian Nian is the best. I can never tease her.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Chang Feng¡¯s face not far away. In a daze, she seemed to have returned to her childhood. At that time, he would have this expression every time Eldest Senior Brotherughed at her. Memories of the past surged back like a tide. She still remembered the scene of the three of them fooling around. She had even secretly gone up the mountain with Eldest Senior Brother to pick herbs. Every time they made a mistake, Eldest Senior Brother would protect her. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Grandpa Qin¡¯s face again. If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa Qin back then, she might not have survived. She took a step forward. When her footnded firmly on the ground, she realized that this wasn¡¯t a dream. It was all real. Her master was fine, and he was still alive. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She quickly stepped forward and hugged Grandpa Qin, burying her head in his arms. In a sobbing voice, she said, ¡°Grandpa, where have you been these past few years? Old Qin and I have been looking for you. We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but we haven¡¯t heard from you. We¡¯re really worried about you!¡± Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. To Qiao Nian, Grandpa Qin was the warm sunlight of her dark childhood. It was Grandpa Qin who had given her something to stand on, allowing her to live better in this world and be more outstanding. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Grandpa Qin gently patted Qiao Nian¡¯s back. You have grown up. ¡°Back then, the situation was urgent. We identally got involved in Cui Huai¡¯s scheme. After that, I followed Chang Feng to MY. What they were going to do was very dangerous, so I didn¡¯t contact you.¡± Grandpa Qin looked down at Qiao Nian in his arms, his eyes filled with affection. All these years, his Nian Nian had been very strong and smart to handle everything by herself. ¡°Nian Nian, in the past few years when I wasn¡¯t around, have your medical skills improved?¡± Grandpa Qin paused and asked in a low voice. Although Qiao Nian was already a little taller than Grandpa Qin, she was now slightly hunched over. Her grandfather¡¯s embrace was as warm as ever, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of him. Her grandfather still smelled of Chinese medicine. She had smelled his scent since she was young. She liked this smell very much. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying medicine well. Moreover, the world-renowned Dr. Ollie has said that my medical skills are good. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring our medical skills to greater heights!¡± When Qiao Nian said this, she was like a child seeking praise, her eyes smiling. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Chuan? He¡¯s been mischievous since he was young. I wonder if he¡¯s taking good care of you now.¡± Grandpa Qin knew his biological grandson very well. The two of them often yed around when they were young. ¡°Qin Chuan has already grown up. He knows how to take care of me now and is very obedient,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Chapter 1727 - 1727 Introduction Chapter 1727 - 1727 Introduction To Grandpa Qin, if the children could learn to take care of Nian Nian and dote on her, they would have grown up. Gu Zhou stood not far away. Seeing Qiao Nian acting like a spoiled child in front of Grandpa Qin, the light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter, and his mood improved. Indeed, back then, his brother wanted Old Master Qin to treat her illness. However, at that time, everything happened so suddenly. His brother, Chang Feng, and Old Master Qin came to MY and hid their identities here. Seeing that Qiao Nian was hugging her master tightly, Chang Feng reminded her gently, ¡°Sit down and talk slowly.¡± After all, they could have a good chat tonight. Their master was getting old, and standing was not good for his waist.
When Qiao Nian heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, she came back to her senses. She hurriedly let go of Grandpa Qin and helped him towards the sofa. ¡°Grandpa, let me tell you, I just realized that I¡¯m not a child of the Qiao family. I even found my biological parents. I have four brothers, three children, and a husband.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, her gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face not far away. Then, she retracted her gaze and looked at Grandpa Qin. ¡°There are many people who love me. I feel so happy now.¡± Her eyes turned red again. She held Grandpa Qin¡¯s hand tightly and said seriously, ¡°I really hope you can return to An City so that I can introduce you to all of them.¡± Qiao Nian only said that she was happy. As for those unhappy things, she didn¡¯t want to say them, nor did she want her grandfather to worry about her. Grandpa Qin looked at Qiao Nian gently and lovingly. He still remembered the first time he saw Qiao Nian. At that time, Qiao Nian was wearing thin clothes and squatting outside alone, washing clothes pitifully. It was winter, and she was wearing so little. It was already impressive that she wasn¡¯t sick from the cold. He still remembered how that family had treated Qiao Nian like a vampire. They yearned to squeeze every bit of value out of Nian Nian. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he took Nian Nian under his wing. Although Nian Nian wasn¡¯t his biological granddaughter, in his heart, Nian Nian was no different from his biological granddaughter. Previously, he was worried that Nian Nian was having a hard time. Now that he saw Nian Nian¡¯s happy expression, he was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re doing well.¡± Grandpa Qin held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand gently with a loving expression. ¡°Grandpa, how are you doing here?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Grandpa Qin worriedly. This was MY, not Country Z. Their life habits were worlds apart. Grandpa Qin might not be used to the lifestyle here. Grandpa Qin smiled lovingly. He was not someone who pursued an extravagant life to begin with. He only hoped that the people he loved the most could live good lives. Especially Nian Nian. He was most the worried about Nian Nian. Nian Nian had been living a hard life since she was young. He just hoped that Nian Nian could live happily like a little princess. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red again. She sniffled. Gu Zhou watched as they reunited, then walked out. He was about to open the door and leave when Chang Feng suddenly appeared in front of him. A trace of surprise shed across Gu Zhou¡¯s face. Chang Feng smiled and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gu Zhou said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce for you to catch up.¡± When Chang Feng heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he could roughly guess that Gu Zhou wanted to leave this space for them to catch up. After all, Gu Zhou was considered an extra person here. ¡°Second Young Master, this is the first time you¡¯ve seen Grandpa, right? ording to etiquette, you should greet him first,¡± Chang Feng said with a smile. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Gu Zhou didn¡¯t want to greet him, but time was tight. He felt that the master and disciple definitely had a lot to say. It was a little redundant for him to be here. Gu Zhou subconsciously looked at Old Master Qin not far away and saw him staring at him solemnly. Gu Zhou was speechless. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t notice how sharp Grandpa Qin¡¯s gaze was. Smiling, she walked up to Gu Zhou and said gently, ¡°Ah Zhou, let me introduce you to my grandfather.¡± Chapter 1728 - 1728 Happiness Chapter 1728 - 1728 Happiness A gentle smile appeared on Gu Zhou¡¯s face, dispelling the coldness on his face. He nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Nian had already walked over to Gu Zhou. She reached out and took his arm, pulling him to sit down beside Grandpa Qin. With a happy expression, she said, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s my husband, Gu Zhou. Isn¡¯t he very handsome?¡± Old Master Qin looked at the light in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. Although Nian Nian had given birth to three children early and was now the mother of the children, she still looked like a youngdy and was very adorable. Gu Zhou said politely, ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I¡¯m Gu Zhou.¡± Old Master Qin only nced at Gu Zhou and nodded. ¡°Yes, Nian Nian has always had good taste.¡± Gu Zhou noticed Old Master Qin¡¯s gaze. Seeing that Old Master Qin¡¯s attention was on Qiao Nian, he knew that Old Master Qin doted on Qiao Nian a lot.
¡°Of course.¡± The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face grew brighter, as if she was apletely different preson from before. Seh continued. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know this, but he and I were fated. At that time¡­¡± Old Master Qin sat there with a smile, listening to Qiao Nian talk about the past. Actually, Chang Feng had already told him about these things, but he still wanted to hear it from Qiao Nian. In a daze, he seemed to have returned to when Qiao Nian was young. She had been bullied badly by Qin Chuan and hade to him with tears in her eyes to seek justice. At that time, little Qiao Nian would always pout andin childishly, ¡°Can you monitor your biological grandson? He¡¯s being mischievous again. He¡¯s even pulling my hair. It hurts, it hurts!¡± At that time, Little Qiao Nian was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t understand. She even pulled her own hair to show him. She looked extremely adorable. At this moment, the three men in the room were all looking at Qiao Nian gently and dotingly, as if Qiao Nian was their most precious treasure. No matter what Qiao Nian wanted, they would definitely satisfy her. Ever since Old Master Qin disappeared, Qiao Nian had rarely been happy. She was really happy at this moment. Her clear voice resounded throughout the room. After talking for a while, she was a little thirsty. Just as she was about to drink some water, Gu Zhou observantly handed a cup of tea to Qiao Nian. Old Master Qin nced at Gu Zhou, who was beside Qiao Nian. In a steady voice, he asked, ¡°Has your body been cured?¡± Back then, Gu Yue had invited him out of the mountain to treat his illness. Gu Zhou has a bright smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, grandpa. Under Nian Nian¡¯s care, I¡¯ve already recovered. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take care of her and the children.¡± Back then, Gu Yue had invited him out of the mountain to treat his illness. Gu Zhou was very sharp. He could acutally read between the lines. Through Nian Nian¡¯s words, he knew that Gu Zhou had treated her very well in the past. Now that Gu Zhou had promised to treat Nian Nian well in the future, he was relieved. In Europe. Although it waste at night in Mark¡¯s ancient manor, the lights in the individual ancient castles were still on. At this moment, Lina, who had already taken off her sleeping clothes, was standing there in despair. Her beautiful eyes had already lost their light. At this moment, she was standing calmly like an exquisite puppet doll. The guards standing at the door of the room stared unblinkingly at Lina¡¯s body, drooling. Lina could sense the guards staring at her. She had never encountered such hardship in her life before. It was as if arge mountain was pressing down on her body. Lina reached out her left shoulder strap. Wright stood beside Lina and could see Lina¡¯s jade-like shoulders. He thought of the women he had been with before and how none of them couldpare to Lina. She wasn¡¯t a princess for nothing. It was worth it if he could y with a princess. Not far away, the guards widened their eyes, afraid that they would miss out on this mesmerizing scene. At this moment, the window at the side opened, and a cold wind blew in. The curtains swayed slightly, and right on the heels of that, a silk sheet covered Lina¡¯s body. Chapter 1729 - 1729 Dont Chapter 1729 - 1729 Don''t Before Lina could make a sound, Via, who had been kneeling at the side and crying, suddenly rejoiced. She quickly got up from the ground and shouted emotionally. ¡°Mr. Chen!¡± Lina¡¯s eyes lit up again. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Chen Qing turn back to look at her. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lina could finish speaking, Chen Qing picked her up in his arms and ced her on the sofa not far away. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Chen Qing worriedly. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of danger? He had actually rushed over now. When Chen Qing met Lina¡¯s gaze, it was as if a knife had stabbed into his heart. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He pursed his lips slightly and interrupted Lina softly. ¡°Wait for me.¡±
His heart ached terribly. When he saw her pitiful and helpless state outside the window just now, he regretted that his ability was limited and he couldn¡¯t protect her well. Seeing that Lina still wanted to say something, Chen Qing said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lina looked at Chen Qing in a daze and nodded nkly. Chen Qing turned around and walked towards Wright. When Wright saw Chen Qing, there was a sinister smile on his face. He raised his eyebrows slightly and raised his hand to apud arrogantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chen to be so bold as to barge into my ancient castle alone. The timing was perfect. If you had been a stepter, Lina would have been naked in front of us.¡± Wright paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Have you been hiding outside all this time, not daring to show your face?¡± With that, Wright nced at Lina, who was sitting not far away. He seemed to be sowing discord. Lina wrapped the nket around her tightly and looked at Wright not far away with a dark expression. She wanted to tear Wright into pieces. Chen Qing warmed up his wrists and shoulders with a cold expression. Without hesitation, he punched Wright. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you should solve the problem like a man and not make things difficult for a girl.¡± Wright staggered back a few steps from Chen Qing¡¯s attack. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He finally stabilized himself and raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth. Yesterday, at the engagement banquet, Chen Qing had punched him. Now, Chen Qing had punched him again. He had always been petty. This time, he wanted Chen Qing to know that he was not someone he could afford to offend. ¡°Fight?¡± Wright smiled sinisterly. He leisurely took out the gun in his hand and mocked, ¡°I have a gun. Why should I fight you?¡± He was no match for Chen Qing. If he could solve a problem with a gun, why did he have to get physical? Wright aimed the gun between Chen Qing¡¯s eyebrows, his eyes filled with a smug smile. ¡°Goodbye!¡± With that, Wright fired. However, the gun shattered the ss not far away. Before Wright could react, Chen Qing was already standing beside him. He snatched the gun from his hand and aimed it at his temple. Chen Qing pointed the gun at Wright¡¯s temple. He walked up to Wright and aimed the gun at his brow. ¡°Your skills are a little bad!¡± Chen Qing said coldly. Thinking of how Lina had been bullied just now, he ced his finger on the trigger. He wanted this beast to go straight to hell. At this moment, Lina¡¯s anxious voice rang out. ¡°No, you can¡¯t shoot. Chen Qing, if you shoot, you might not be able to leave.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at Chen Qing worriedly. So what if she lost her dignity? She didn¡¯t want Chen Qing to be hurt at all. She just hoped that Chen Qing could live well. Chen Qing stopped what he was doing and looked at Wright. At this moment, Wright seemed to have already arrived at the gates of hell. He tried hard to take a deep breath and looked at Chen Qing in fear. He felt as if he had already died once. Chen Qing¡¯s gaze just now was really terrifying. If Lina hadn¡¯t spoken up, he might have really died. Chen Qing was really bold! Chapter 1730 - 1730 Injured Chapter 1730 - 1730 Injured If Chen Qing shot Wright at this moment, he would be a wanted person. What awaited him was very likely the death penalty. In other words, Chen Qing could risk his life for her. At this moment, Lina gradually sobered up. She couldn¡¯t let Chen Qing be a murderer. She had to think of a way to get the best of both worlds. What should she do? What could she do?
Lina gripped the nket tightly around her. Tears welled up in her eyes. If Nian Nian encountered such a thing, what would she do? She felt that Nian Nian would never be as ipetent as her when stopping Chen Qing from killing Wright. Nian Nian would definitely think of a good solution. Lina pursed her lips slightly. She had already decided not to be a fool and learn from Nian Nian. Then, she quickly calmed down. Now that Chen Qing was threatening Wright, he couldn¡¯t move. Wright¡¯s guards were worried that Wright would be hurt, so they didn¡¯t dare to attack Chen Qing. If they let Wright go now, once his life was no longer in danger, he would definitely bully her again shamelessly. What should she do? She should let Wright never dare toe in again! Lina recalled what her father had said previously. Her father had instructed Wright not to sleep with her, but Wright had not taken her father¡¯s words seriously at all. Lina frowned, feeling troubled. Out of the corner of his eye, Wright nced at the guards not far away. Then, he gently moved his finger, indicating for the guards to quickly use Via as a hostage. The two guards near Via immediately understood and pulled her up from the ground. Holding a dagger to Via¡¯s neck, they said coldly, ¡°Let go of Prince Wright quickly, or I¡¯ll kill this maid directly!¡± Chen Qing and Lina looked over and saw the cold dagger pressed against Via¡¯s neck, as if it would cut through her skin in the next moment. Seeing this, Wright smiled happily. So what if Chen Qing was skilled? Now that his men were using Via to threaten Chen Qing, Chen Qing would definitely put down the gun in his hand. When he took the gun from Chen Qing, he would definitely point it at Chen Qing¡¯s forehead and make him kneel and beg for mercy. Right, after that, he would let Chen Qing watch another free love movie! He wanted to sleep with Lina in front of Chen Qing and make him beg for death. At this moment, a gunshot interrupted Wright¡¯s beautiful dream. Wright felt a little pain in his calf. He looked down and saw Chen Qing shoot at his leg. The bullet grazed his left calf. Wright looked at Chen Qing in disbelief and saw the gun aimed directly between his eyebrows, as if a bullet woulde out of the gun in the next moment. Chen Qing looked at Wright coldly and said, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to shoot?¡± Wright¡¯s eyes widened, and they were bloodshot. The veins on his forehead bulged ferociously as he said angrily, ¡°Kill her! Kill her now!¡± When the guard heard Wright¡¯s order, he prepared to slit Via¡¯s neck. Slowly, Via closed her eyes. She knew that her life was about to end. Fortunately, the princess was fine. However, the expected pain did note. The dagger that had been pressed against her neck seemed to have moved away. It was as if a gust of wind had brushed past her just now. Trembling, she opened her eyes and saw the Seventh Princess standing in front of her. The princess¡¯s fair and wless hand was stained with blood, and the princess was holding the dagger. ¡°Princess!¡± Via called out, her heart aching. Her gaze fell on the Seventh Princess¡¯s hand. ¡°Your hand is bleeding. How can you use your hand!¡± ¡°Seventh Princess!¡± Chen Qing called out anxiously. ¡°Lina!¡± Wright looked at her in disbelief. Lina pursed her lips. Her hand hurt terribly, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. However, she knew very well that she could not show her weakness at this moment. She was the seventh princess of Europe and definitely not Wright¡¯s ything! Chapter 1731 - 1731 Remember Your Place Chapter 1731 - 1731 Remember Your ce Wright met Lina¡¯s gaze and subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at her. The nket had fallen off Lina. She was wearing a white negligee with silk straps. Blood stained her clothes. She looked like a female general who had fought her way out of hell. One couldn¡¯t look away. Wright licked his lips, his eyes filled with desire. To be honest, Lina was really captivating. Lina looked at Wright with killing intent and disgust, as if she was looking at the most disgusting thing in the world. ¡°The murder of a princess is a serious crime!¡± The two guards who had wanted to use Via to threaten Lina and Chen Qing let go in fear. They let go of Via in a panic, so frightened that their daggers fell to the ground.
Before Wright brought them here, he had already instructed them not to hurt the Seventh Princess. However, they had never expected the princess to risk her life for a maid. Chen Qing looked anxiously at Lina¡¯s injured hand, his eyes filled with worry. However, he couldn¡¯t bandage Lina¡¯s wound directly now. If he rxed, Wright would definitely escape and get the guards to kill him and bully the Seventh Princess. Seeing that the others had been frightened off by her, Lina pulled Via towards Chen Qing. There was a hint of a smile in her eyes, as if she wasforting Chen Qing. ¡°How are you?¡± Chen Qing saw the blood stains on her nightgown and he felt his hands turn a little cold. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As Lina spoke, she ced her hand behind her back, as if this way, Chen Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to see her injuries, and she wouldn¡¯t be injured. Chen Qing looked at Lina with heartache. She was already injured, yet she didn¡¯t take it seriously. He had seen very clearly just now that her palms were covered in blood. How could she be fine? Chen Qing took a deep breath. The most important thing now was to deal with Wright. He looked at Wright¡¯s face and recalled the shameful things Wright had done to Lina. Chen Qing¡¯s anger rose. He immediately wanted to shoot Wright and break his leg. ¡°Chen Qing.¡± Lina had long discovered Chen Qing¡¯s thoughts. She grabbed Chen Qing¡¯s arm with her other uninjured hand and said elegantly and calmly, ¡°Wright is a despicable person. He only knows how to use underhanded methods behind our backs. He will never dare to go against us openly. Even if you break his leg now, he will still use even more despicable methods to take revenge on us in the future. Many things can¡¯t be seen on the surface. We have to resolve the problem at the source and settle it once and for all.¡± At this point, Lina extended her injured hand in front of Wright. At this moment, her palm was covered in blood. ¡°Wright, is this what you want? This time, you cut my hand. Next time, you will cut my throat. Everyone in the world will know that the Seventh Princess died in your house.¡± Wright¡¯s expression darkened. If something really happened to Lina here, his life would probably be over. Standing beside Lina, Via was extremely worried. With a sobbing voice, she said, ¡°Seventh Princess, don¡¯t move recklessly. You need to bandage your hand quickly.¡± What worried Via the most was that the princess¡¯s hand was injured. If it was just a flesh wound, she would indeed recover after recuperating for a while. If her bones and tendons were injured, the princess¡¯s hands would probably never be able to¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lina said nonchntly. She retracted her hand and looked at the blood on her palm. She didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. ¡°Sometimes, you need to know your ce. I can¡¯t be like a certain beast that doesn¡¯t ever know his ce.¡± As she spoke, Lina looked up at Wright. Wright was speechless. With a faint smile on her face, Lina continued, ¡°We should indeed teach him a lesson. After all, it is time for him to pay his dues.¡± Chen Qing thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Since his mind is filled with dirty thoughts, why don¡¯t we let him give up on this thought for the rest of his life?¡± As he spoke, Chen Qing¡¯s gun gradually moved down from between Wright¡¯s eyebrows, aimed directly between his legs. Chapter 1732 - 1732 Flirting Chapter 1732 - 1732 Flirting Mark only had one daughter, Annie. As he didn¡¯t have a son, he adopted Wright and treated him as his own. Now that Aisha had been locked up, in Wright¡¯s opinion, only his son was the heir. Wright had always felt that he was Mark¡¯s only heir. That was why Wright had said fearlessly that Chen Qing would not dare to let him have no descendants. After all, Mark¡¯s anger was not something ordinary people could withstand. Of course, Chen Qing understood what Wright meant. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you biologically rted to him?¡± Wright¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Annie is his biological daughter, right? You¡¯re just an adopted son.¡± Chen Qing paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you think that only a son can inherit the bloodline, does that mean you tell everyone openly that Earl Mark has no descendants?¡±
¡°He raised you painstakingly, but you¡¯re cursing him. You¡¯re simply heartless!¡± Lina immediately added fuel to the fire. From the corner of her eye, Lina nced at Chen Qing. She had been in contact with Chen Qing for a long time. In her impression, Chen Qing had always been a calm person. He would never be so impulsive. But now, Chen Qing was having a war of words with Wright. Was Chen Qing furious with Wright? At the thought of this, Lina couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had to remind Chen Qing lest his attention strayed. Lina gently patted Chen Qing¡¯s arm with her uninjured hand, preparing to whisper her n into his ear. Just as she was about to stand on her tiptoes, she twisted her foot and staggered, identally kissing Chen Qing¡¯s cheek. Just as the war was about to break out, Lina kissed Chen Qing. The entire venue fell silent. Everyone looked at Lina in shock. They had never expected to see such an erotic scene. The gloom between Chen Qing¡¯s brows slowly rxed. He looked up slightly, and his eyes, which were originally dark without a trace of impurity, lit up. The killing intent on his body hadpletely disappeared. His entire body emitted a gentleness like a spring breeze, and his lips curved up slightly. After Lina held Chen Qing to steady herself, she turned red from head to toe. She grabbed Chen Qing¡¯s arm nervously and exined anxiously, ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I just¡­¡± She initially just wanted to tell Chen Qing how to deal with Wright. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to talk about this right now. Lina thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Wright, who was standing not far away, turned livid. He clenched his fists tightly. Fuck. He had brought people to insult Lina and embarrass her in front of everyone. He didn¡¯t want to bring so many people to watch Lina be loving with another man. If he wasn¡¯t afraid that Chen Qing would kill him now, he would have gotten his subordinates to shoot the adulterous couple to death long ago. Chen Qing looked at Lina¡¯s blushing face and lowered his head naturally, staring unblinkingly at her. ¡°What were you going to say just now?¡± Lina blinked, her ears burning. She was clearly only talking to Chen Qing. For some reason, the way he looked at her made her feel a little embarrassed. She turned her head to look elsewhere, ignoring the messy thoughts in her mind. She moved closer to his ear and told him her n. The two of them were in a stalemate for a while. The sun had already risen in the east. It was almost dawn. If it was morning, things would be difficult to handle. Chen Qing waited for Lina to finish speaking. After some thought, he nodded. Lina blushed and looked elsewhere. Wright was so angry that his face turned red with agitation. These two f*ckers were actually flirting in front of him. Lina simply didn¡¯t take him seriously. This was his territory. He was not afraid of that adulterous couple at all. Chapter 1733 - 1733 Threat Chapter 1733 - 1733 Threat Wright calmly told the guards to leave. Via hurriedly closed the door and didn¡¯t forget to lock it. Wright looked at Via¡¯s cowardly expression, his eyes filled with disdain. Then, he looked at Chen Qing, who was not far away. Even if Chen Qing pointed a gun at him now, he would only suffer a little. Chen Qing did not dare to do anything to him. In his residence, Chen Qing would not be able to escape. He had to kill Chen Qing. Lina went to a nearby drawer, opened it, and took out a pen and paper, preparing to write with her good hand. Via looked at Lina with heartache and said worriedly, ¡°Seventh Princess, you¡¯re still injured. Why don¡¯t I write it?¡±
Without looking up, Lina said, ¡°I can do such a small thing myself.¡± She wrote something very seriously. Every sentence was written after careful consideration, not leaving any loopholes for Wright. In the end, it took Lina half an hour to finish writing everything. Wright sat cross-legged on the ground and stretched. He couldn¡¯t help but yawn and say unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ve been busy all night. Princess, shouldn¡¯t you rest early?¡± Before Lina could speak, Chen Qing stepped on the spot where Wright had been grazed by the bullet. ¡°Ah!¡± Wright cried out in pain, looking at Chen Qing unhappily. Chen Qing frowned slightly. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re so spoiled as a man. Why don¡¯t I make you change your personality?¡± Wright immediately shut up. He was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He red at Chen Qing, who was not far away. If looks could kill, Chen Qing would have died a million times over. ¡°Chen Qing,¡± Wright said through gritted teeth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you for treating me like this?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t treat you like this, will you not have the intention to kill me?¡± Chen Qing felt that Wright was like a fool. He snorted. ¡°Shut up and stay there obediently. Moreover, you don¡¯t have much strength left.¡± Although Wright didn¡¯t understand Chen Qing¡¯sst sentence, he knew that Chen Qing definitely didn¡¯t have anything good to say. Suppressing the pain, he turned to the side. Via had bandaged Lina¡¯s hand while she was writing. Now that she had already treated Lina¡¯s injuries, she said sarcastically, ¡°Prince Wright is knowledgeable. He must understand such simple logic.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she received a sinister look from Wright. Via stiffened. It was over. She had gotten carried away. Silently, she moved behind Lina. Sensing Wright¡¯s gaze, Lina pulled over a stool and ced a pen and paper on it. She looked at Wright calmly. ¡°Alright, get ready to sign!¡± Wright looked at Lina¡¯s cold face and silently turned away to look down at the contents of the paper. Chen Qing had been standing beside Wright. Now, he was also looking down at the contents of the paper. Wright quickly scanned the contents of the paper and gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Lina, do you want me to promise you that I won¡¯t enter your room for the rest of my life?¡± Lina tapped her fingers gently on the paper on the table and said calmly, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you not read now? Can¡¯t you understand the rest? Your subordinates can¡¯t enter my room either. You can¡¯t force me or Via to do anything.¡± Lina crossed her arms and looked down at Wright. ¡°As for what happened tonight, both sides will take a step back and pretend that it never happened.¡± She had thought it through very clearly. Mark cared about his reputation the most. If Wright signed this piece of paper, and if Wright dared to use force, she would send out this contract. She would ruin Wright and Mark¡¯s reputations. The person Wright was most afraid of was Mark, and using Mark to threaten Wright was especially useful. Chen Qing lowered his head and read the contents of the contract carefully. Lina had written everything very cleverly, not giving Wright any way out. Even the timing was written very clearly. The duration was indefinite. When he saw these words, Chen Qing nced at Lina. When he first saw Lina, she was still a little princess that made one worry for her. Now, Lina had already learned to protect herself. She had grown up. Chapter 1734 - 1734 Pain Chapter 1734 - 1734 Pain If a person grew up in a short period of time, it could only mean that they had experienced a lot in a short period of time and had no choice but to force themselves to grow up. Chen Qing stuffed the pen into Wright¡¯s hand and said sternly, ¡°Sign it. After that, you¡¯ll be free.¡± Wright looked at Chen Qing fiercely. Just as he was about to say something, the gun was already pressed against his temple. He couldn¡¯t beat him. Wright let out a long sigh. If only he could beat Chen Qing. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. Holding the pen, Wright stopped at the signature column. After thinking for a long time, he sneered at Chen Qing. ¡°Chen Qing, actually, you don¡¯t dare to kill me. All my men are outside. If I let them in to catch you¡­ Ah!¡±
Before Wright could finish speaking, he saw a knife suddenly appear in Chen Qing¡¯s hand, which was not holding a gun. The knife stabbed into the back of his hand and pierced through his entire palm. Blood instantly stained the foot of the paper red. Lina hurriedly picked up the contract and carefully wiped the blood off the paper. Then, she ced it on a clean ce. ¡°Wright, do you really think your life is important? You¡¯ll be the next Annie.¡± Wright, who had been struggling in pain, froze when he heard Lina¡¯s words. Lina was right. Mark seemed to feel sorry for Annie, but Mark did nothing to help her. He let Annie go crazy in court. Wright slowly closed his eyes and opened them again. He looked up at Chen Qing and saw that he was looking at him coldly, as if he was looking at an inanimate object. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. At this moment, Wright felt that Chen Qing was like the Grim Reaper who hade to take his life. Chen Qing bent down slightly and locked his gaze on Wright. He asked seriously, ¡°Do you want to sign it?¡± Wright¡¯s lips trembled in pain, and he broke out in a cold sweat. However, when he thought of the almost insulting conditions in the contract, his expression turned even uglier. He said in a low voice, ¡°No!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to still dare to say no.¡± Chen Qing looked at Wright calmly and met his eyes. Seeing Wright¡¯s indifference, he pulled out the knife in his hand and stabbed at the other side of his hand again. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Wright¡¯s face twisted in pain, and tears welled up in his eyes. Seeing that Wright¡¯s hands were covered in blood, Via¡¯s face turned paler and paler. She hid to the side. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chen to really dare to stab Wright¡¯s hand with a knife. With this thought in mind, Via looked up at Chen Qing and saw him standing ¡°Are you going to sign it?¡± Wright was so angry that his lips were trembling. If he really signed it, he would never be able to raise his head again. He took a deep breath and shook his head. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t sign¡­ Ah!¡± Without waiting for Wright to finish, Chen Qing stabbed him hard in the palm again. He listened to Wright¡¯s scream and saw that the back of his hand was badly mangled. Blood had already stained the contract red. ¡°You dirtied the contract.¡± Chen Qing seemed to dislike Wright¡¯s blood. He pulled out the knife and stabbed him again. ¡°Ah!¡± Wright was already trembling in pain. Panting heavily, he broke out in a cold sweat and stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Qing, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured. He wanted Chen Qing to die. He wanted to cut off every tendon on Chen Qing¡¯s body with a knife and skin him alive. He wanted Chen Qing to die without a burial ground. ¡°Chen Qing, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely kill you. I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡± Wright howled. Tears welled up in his eyes. He yearned to kill Chen Qing. Chen Qing said calmly, ¡°This is just an appetizer and you can¡¯t take it anymore. Aren¡¯t you a little too weak?¡± With that, Chen Qing looked at Lina, who was standing at the side, gently. His tone was much gentler as he said, ¡°Seventh Princess, Wright dirtied the contract you wrote. Please write it again. There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯llmunicate with Wright properly.¡± Lina looked into Chen Qing¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Smiling, she lowered her gaze. Chapter 1735 - 1735 Ill Sign Chapter 1735 - 1735 I''ll Sign Most importantly, the way he looked at her was gentle, and he seemed to be filled with love. Lina recalled Chen Qing¡¯s confessionst night and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Wright¡¯s curse brought Lina back from her sweet thoughts. She nced at Wright, whose eyes were filled with malice. She felt that if Wright had the ability to fight back, he would definitely kill her with a knife. Lina initially wanted Chen Qing to be gentler. On second thought, forget it. Let Wright suffer. She looked at Chen Qing and nodded in agreement, preparing to write a new contract. For the next half an hour, Chen Qing only used the dagger to randomly cut Wright¡¯s body. Wright¡¯s arms, chest, and back were covered in knife marks.
Wright was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He shouted, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll sign it, I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Wright couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was cut all over, and half of his left ear had fallen off. He felt that Chen Qing wouldn¡¯t kill him. He was right. In order to avoid trouble, Chen Qing wouldn¡¯t kill him. He would only torture him. Sometimes, torture was even more painful. Wright¡¯s hand, which was holding the pen, was intact. He looked at the contract Lina had rewritten and signed it with a frown. This farce ended with Wright¡¯s signature. Lina put away the contract very seriously. This was also Wright¡¯s guarantee. She had to keep it well. This was leverage against Wright. Lina smiled at Chen Qing and said, ¡°Let him go. There¡¯s no point in keeping him.¡± Via grew bolder now. She looked at Wright and said fiercely, ¡°You have to return our phones to us and restore the Inte. There¡¯s a royal meeting this morning. If the Seventh Princess doesn¡¯t attend it, the president will definitely settle scores with you!¡± When Chen Qing heard Via¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Only then did he realize that Wright had cut off the Inte in order to torture Lina. His eyes were filled with coldness. Wright was really too despicable. He actually used such a method to bully Lina. His gaze was like a knife, scaring Wright so much that he shivered. Wright sat there trembling, his entire body covered in scratches and blood. He shrank his neck and said, ¡°I just cut the for two hours. I would have restored it long ago.¡± When Chen Qing heard Wright¡¯s words, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t kill Wright now, he really wanted to kill him directly. He kicked Wright¡¯s shoulder and said angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± Wright immediately got up from the ground with difficulty and staggered out. He was injured now, and every step was difficult. With great effort, he unlocked the door and walked out. Looking at the guards at the door, he scolded angrily, ¡°Why are you all standing there like idiots? Come and help me up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guards hurriedly swarmed forward. Via secretly walked to the door and watched as the guards took Wright away. She immediately locked the door, clutched her chest, and said with a smile, ¡°Seventh Princess, you should have taken a good look at Wright just now. He fled like a stray dog. Now that the princess has Wright¡¯s contract guarantee, he¡¯ll definitely tuck his tail between his legs in the future.¡± With that, Via saw the light drain from Lina¡¯s eyes. It was as if all her strength had drained out of her. She leaned back against the table. ¡°Seventh Princess!¡± Via called out anxiously, stepping forward quickly. Chen Qing noticed that something was wrong with Lina¡¯s expression and quickly walked over to her. Her face was pale, and his heart ached uncontrobly. He said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Rest early.¡± ¡°Seventh Princess, I¡¯ve only treated your injuries briefly. Why don¡¯t we call Doctor Ollie over to take a look at you?¡± Via said worriedly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already contacted Dr. Ollie. He¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Chen Qing looked at Lina worriedly. Chapter 1736 - 1736 Going Back on His Words Chapter 1736 - 1736 Going Back on His Words When she watched Chen Qing interrogate Wright just now, he looked like the Grim Reaper from hell, making her shiver. However, Chen Qing was still very gentle with the princess. Lina leaned slightly on Chen Qing¡¯s shoulder and lowered her gaze. In a very weak voice, she asked, ¡°Just now, you deliberately stabbed Wright¡¯s hand with a knife. Is it because my hand is injured and you¡¯re avenging me?¡± When Chen Qing heard Lina¡¯s words, his expression froze. Actually, he didn¡¯t understand why he had attacked Wright¡¯s subordinate first. Every time something happened to Lina, his body wouldn¡¯t be controlled by his brain and he would act without thinking. Just as Chen Qing was figuring this out, footsteps came from outside the door, followed by a knock.
Knock, knock. Chen Qing looked at the door warily and walked towards it. Lina grabbed Chen Qing¡¯s arm and shook her head gently. She said in a low voice, ¡°Go. I can handle this myself.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Chen Qing could finish speaking, the door was knocked open. Then, more than ten guns were aimed at the room. When Lina saw this, her expression instantly darkened. She immediately stood up straight, and the weakness and helplessness from just now instantly disappeared. Her gazended on Wright¡¯s face, who was standing at the back, and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Wright, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots. It hasn¡¯t been long, and you¡¯re starting to go back on your word. Do you still have any shame?¡± Wright leaned against the guard beside him and his gaze fell on Lina¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with sinister hatred as he said crazily, ¡°A guarantee? Lina, your guarantee won¡¯t take effect until eight o¡¯clock. The guarantee hasn¡¯t been sent out yet, right? Who knows that I¡¯ve signed it?¡± Lina¡¯s pupils constricted. With aplicated expression, she said, ¡°So you want to kill the three of us now and silence us?¡± She pursed her lips tightly. She was the seventh princess of Europe, but Wright actually ignored her identity. He simply didn¡¯t take her seriously. When Wright heard Lina¡¯s words, he sneered. He stared unblinkingly at Chen Qing, who was standing beside Lina, and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Kill Chen Qing.¡± In Wright¡¯s opinion, Lina and Via were just two weak women. He could control everything about them. However, Chen Qing was different. Chen Qing was meticulous, skilled, and decisive. This time, Chen Qing had even embarrassed him. How could he be magnanimous enough to let Chen Qing leave? He wanted Chen Qing to be torn to pieces. In the chaos, gunshots rang out. Instinctively, Chen Qing pushed Lina behind a chair and jumped down from the window to attract attention. When the guards saw Chen Qing run out, they fired at him even more brazenly. Bullets fell to the ground like rain. Although Chen Qing was skilled, he only had a gun in his hand. It was impossible for him to fight those people, so he escaped by a small path at the side. Wright and the guards also chased after him. He looked at the path in front of him, his eyes filled with a sinister smile. ¡°Alright, let me do it!¡± He had to kill Chen Qing with his own hands and make him suffer so much that he wanted to die. Wright walked into the path step by step and asked the guards to guard outside. The sky gradually lit up. Sunlight shone into the path, and one could clearly see a wall about thirty meters tall at the end of the path. The wall was smooth. It did not look sturdy at all. Wright looked at Chen Qing, who had nowhere to run. He smiled smugly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at running? Run. Continue running. Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± When a guard saw the gun in Chen Qing¡¯s hand, he said worriedly, ¡°Prince Wright, Chen Qing still has a gun. Why don¡¯t we do it? You¡­¡± The guard was too embarrassed to continue. Wright was covered in injuries, and his hand, which was holding the gun, was still trembling. How could Wright be Chen Qing¡¯s match? Chen Qing stood rooted to the ground and looked coldly at Wright, who was not far away. Chapter 1737 - 1737 Strangers Chapter 1737 - 1737 Strangers He was not a fool. How could he fight Chen Qing one-on-one when he still had bullets? When the guards heard Wright¡¯s words, they were relieved. Chen Qing stood in front of the wall, his eyes growing colder and colder. He had long memorized the topographic map of Mark¡¯s entire manor. He had never expected to run here just now and be blocked! He looked at Wright, who was getting closer and closer. He could clearly see the madness and ridicule in his eyes. ¡°Chen Qing, you¡¯re so capable. Why don¡¯t we give this gun a try!¡± Wright looked at Chen Qing arrogantly and fired a shot at him. The bullet pierced through the air and flew towards Chen Qing.
Chen Qing dodged quickly. The path was about six meters long. Wright stood in the middle and did not go forward. The bullet pierced through the air and flew towards Chen Qing. He frowned and looked at Wright not far away with aplicated expression. On the other side. Lina quickly walked downstairs with Via. As she heard the gunshots get further and further away, she said anxiously, ¡°I suspect that Wright¡¯s target isn¡¯t us at all. He wants to use me to lure Chen Qing out!¡± Lina hurriedly ran in the direction of the gunshot, her forehead covered in sweat. Seeing how anxious Lina was, Via quickly chased after her. She was very worried about Lina¡¯s injuries and said anxiously, ¡°Seventh Princess, slow down. Don¡¯t worry. I think the President will be here soon. Then, Mr. Chen will be safe.¡± Lina ran in front. She didn¡¯t turn back at all. Her eyes were red with anxiety as she said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. The pce is more than an hour away. Even if Father rushes over, it¡¯ll be more than an hourter. I wonder if Chen Qing canst that long.¡± When Via heard Lina¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She thought to herself that even if she rushed over now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to save Mr. Chen. After all, Wright was like a mad dog, biting anyone he caught. Via knew very well that no matter what she said, the princess would ignore her. Lina¡¯s mind was filled with images of those guards aiming guns at Chen Qing. She quickly ran towards the gunshots, holding back her tears. She prayed that nothing would happen to Chen Qing. Wright aimed the gun at Chen Qing and pulled the trigger without hesitation, firing wildly at him. The sound of bullets exploded like fireworks. Chen Qing¡¯s nerves were tense as he tried hard to avoid every bullet. He didn¡¯t know how long he couldst, but he knew very well that as long as he rxed, all that awaited him was death. Wright finished firing the gun in his hand, then threw it to a guard at the side. The guard hurriedly changed it to a fully loaded gun for Wright. Wright continued firing. At this moment, Wright was suddenly bumped into by the guard beside him. He looked at the person beside him impatiently. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that the guard¡¯s shoulder was injured. Wright frowned. Strange, he hadn¡¯t even fired at the guard. How could the guard be injured? Bang! Gunfire came from behind. The guard beside Wright fell to the ground. Wright looked at the guard on the ground impatiently. What a disappointment. No one could hand him a new gun anymore. He still wanted to y with Chen Qing. If this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to y with him anymore. He turned around and saw a group of guards rushing in, each holding a gun to his guards¡¯ heads. Wright frowned slightly. The clothes those guards were wearing were very strange. They did not look like the orthodox army of Europe at all. They were wearing gray clothes, and all of them exuded a powerful aura, making no one dare to approach them. Wright narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at those people with aplicated expression. Chapter 1738 - 1738 Dreaming Chapter 1738 - 1738 Dreaming When did so many suspicious people appear in Europe? At this moment, from the corner of his eye, Wright saw a figure sh. It was obvious that it was Chen Qing. He took out his gun and shot at the figure without hesitation. However, the bullet did not hit that person. Seeing this, Wright snorted and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve let you hide again. You¡¯re like a rat, hiding everywhere. You can¡¯t see the light of day. As soon as he finished speaking, he was knocked down. At this moment, Wright understood that Chen Qing had deliberately moved just now to distract him so that the person who had ambushed him would seed.
Even though Wright had already thought everything through, he could no longer dodge because he had already been kicked to the ground. His bones were about to fall apart. Wright looked at the person who had kicked him away with a dark gaze. When he saw that it was Gu Zhou, he was stunned. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Wright frowned. His men had been monitoring Gu Zhou in the hospital. Gu Zhou had been staying in the ward. When did hee out? Wright¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s leg. Previously, when he fought with Gu Zhou, he had injured Gu Zhou¡¯s leg. He had only suffered a small injury to begin with. He did not expect his people to say that Gu Zhou¡¯s leg was seriously injured and he needed to be hospitalized for surgery. Could it be that Gu Zhou had only pretended to be injured previously? Could Gu Zhou be up to something again?! With this thought in mind, Wright slowly stood up. His gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face and he smiled disdainfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t I beaten you up before?¡± Although he had never hit Gu Zhou before, Gu Zhou was still injured, especially the bandaged wound on Gu Zhou¡¯s face. He was the one who had injured him. At this moment, Wright¡¯s white shirt was in tatters, and his body was covered in blood from the knife wounds. He looked like a bloody man. Even so, he was still fearless. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± Gu Zhou said disdainfully, sizing Wright up. ¡°Loser!¡± Wright nced at the people behind Gu Zhou. His eyes darted around and he questioned, ¡°Gu Zhou, you¡¯re really bold. You brought so many people to Europe. Why? Do you want to take Europe down?¡± Without waiting for Gu Zhou to speak, Wrightughed wantonly and said, ¡°But you¡¯ve made a mistake. Do you think you can take down Europe so easily? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± When Lina rushed over, she saw Gu Zhou and Wright facing each other. Beside Gu Zhou were Qiao Nian and Chen Qing. Seeing Chen Qing standing there unscathed, she heaved a sigh of relief. Wright¡¯s sharp eyes saw Lina approaching and he subconsciously grabbed her. Qiao Nian noticed Wright¡¯s intentions. Wright was a crazy dog. In such a critical situation, it was very likely that Wright would use Lina to threaten them. She hurriedly said, ¡°Ah Zhou, don¡¯t let Wright touch Lina!¡± Chen Qing was already exhausted. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he subconsciously rushed over. However, after dodging bullets for a long time, his body was almost at its limit. At this moment, he didn¡¯t have the strength to go over at all. He staggered and almost fell. Qiao Nian¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that Chen Qing was weak. She hurriedly helped him up. At this moment, Gu Zhou had already rushed up to Wright and kicked him away. Then, he gestured for Lina to go over to Chen Qing. Lina walked over to Chen Qing. Seeing how weak Chen Qing was, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She had heard so many bullets just now and was really afraid that Chen Qing would be hurt. However, now that she saw Chen Qing again, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Chen Qing was fine. Lina nced at Gu Zhou¡¯s men, who had already subdued all of Wright¡¯s guards. She was no longer afraid of Wright. Supporting Chen Qing, she looked at the disheveled Wright. ¡°Wright, you brought this upon yourself. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve already contacted my father. Just wait for him to send you to prison!¡± Chapter 1739 - 1739 At Her Feet Chapter 1739 - 1739 At Her Feet ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lina could finish speaking, Wright interrupted her. ¡°If the presidentes, the first person he¡¯ll investigate should be your good friend. He brought so many people with him. These people don¡¯t look like ordinary people. They look even more powerful than mercenaries.¡± Wright coughed twice in pain, then supported himself against the wall and stood up. He stared unblinkingly at Gu Zhou. ¡°In the face of national matters, our people will be united. We can¡¯t let outsiders upy our country!¡± ¡°Gu Zhou.¡± Wright paused and asked softly, ¡°Did you bring these people here on behalf of the government of Country Z, or on your own?¡± Lina paused for a moment. She understood what Wright meant. When other countries invaded, everyone in the country should unite to resist foreign enemies.
Lina nced at their outfits. It was obvious that they were organized and disciplined. Moreover, they were holding guns. If they didn¡¯t handle today¡¯s matter well, it would easily be an international incident. She nced at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had been protecting her and her family. She trusted her friends. ¡°Wright, don¡¯t change the subject. We¡¯re talking about you and me now,¡± Lina said sternly, frowning. ¡°About you and me?¡± Wright looked at Lina and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He shook his head gently. ¡°Seventh Princess, the most important thing now is the identities of those people. Do you still want to protect them? Are you going tomit treason?¡± Lina¡¯s expression darkened, and she frowned. Without waiting for Lina to speak, Wright seemed to have thought of something. Realization dawned on him and he pped. ¡°I understand. So the Seventh Princess has long been involved with the Gu family. However, this is a deal between the two of you. Does it also include the President?¡± ¡°Oh, why am I so stupid? The president treats Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian so well. How can he not be included?¡± Wright paused and questioned coldly, ¡°Has the president already reached a consensus to give Europe to them?¡± Lina¡¯s face was pale. Wright was spouting nonsense. If others found out about this, her father would be a sinner in Europe. Gu Zhou narrowed his eyes dangerously. Although Wright was extremely stupid, his ability to bite people was not bad. He took a step forward and blocked Wright¡¯s view of Lina. He said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re just handling our private matters. As for the internal strife in your royal family, we¡¯re not interested.¡± Wright¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his face filled with disdain. ¡°Anyone can say pompous words, but in Europe, ordinary citizens are not qualified to hold guns. Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re deliberately challenging our Europeanws?¡± Chen Qing tried his best to stand up straight, not wanting to ce his weight on Lina. Afraid that Lina wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, he looked at Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. This is all my fault. If I could handle all of this well, you wouldn¡¯t have to use Lin Mian¡¯s people.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. If he hadn¡¯t walked into this dead end, he would have left Mark¡¯s manor long ago. Why would he have asked Second Young Master and Second Young Madam to bring Lin Mian¡¯s men over? ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this matter will implicate Master.¡± Qiao Nian naturally understood what Chen Qing was thinking. She said softly, ¡°Chen Qing, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Dad was willing to hand them over to me because he hoped that they could protect us. What happened today was an ident. If anything else happens in the future, they¡¯lle out too. They¡¯re just here early.¡± She really felt that there was no need for Chen Qing to feel guilty, because those people hade to help in the first ce. She couldn¡¯t let Chen Qing die just to hide their existence. Moreover, if something more serious happened in the future, these people would appear again, so she really felt that it was very normal to expose her strength. Last night, she caught up with her grandfather. Her grandfather wanted her to rest there for a night before leaving. However, she was worried about the situation here, so she booked a ne ticket and returned with Gu Zhou. Fortunately, they had returned. Otherwise, Chen Qing would have¡­ Chapter 1740 - 1740 Monster! Chapter 1740 - 1740 Monster! Wrightughed wantonly, but his jaw was dislocated. He looked at Gu Zhou awkwardly with his mouth open. He turned his head and silently straightened his chin before looking at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. At this moment, the president arrived with his men. When he saw Wright, who was covered in blood, he was shocked. He seriously suspected that Wright was no longer human. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± the President asked in a low voice, frowning at Wright, who was not far away. When Lina heard the president¡¯s voice, she gave Chen Qing a look. Chen Qing leaned against the wall. Seeing that Chen Qing could stand steadily, she quickly walked towards the president. When she walked over to the president, Lina looked at her father¡¯s concerned face. Tears fell uncontrobly, and her voice choked. ¡°Father, I miss you so much.¡±
She really didn¡¯t expect her father to rush over so quickly. The president sized up Lina and didn¡¯t notice the gauze on her hand. Seeing that Lina was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. He gently patted Lina¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried that you would suffer here, so I stayed in a vi nearby. I just received the news, so I brought some people over.¡± Lina raised her hand and silently wiped her tears. She sniffled. If Wright hadn¡¯t cut off the Inte previously, they would probably have been fine if they could contact her father when Wright brought people into her room. The president took out a tissue and handed it to Lina. His gaze swept across the people in front of him, and he frowned. His eyes were filled with surprise. Strange, what had happened? One of the groups of people should be from Wright, while the other group was from Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He nced at Chen Qing, who was standing not far away. Chen Qing was in a sorry state and seemed to close to copse. He kept leaning against the wall. The president¡¯s gaze finally fell on Wright, who was not far away. If Wright hadn¡¯t looked up, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. ¡°Wright?¡± When Lina heard the president¡¯s words, she nodded seriously and said pitifully, ¡°Father,st night, Wright barged into my room with arge group of people. He¡­ he even wanted to¡­¡± Lina was really too embarrassed to say the rest. After all, she was a girl. Lina looked at Chen Qing, who was not far away. The scene of Chen Qing barging into the room and covering her with the nket appeared in her mind again. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Qing, she might have been bullied a long ago. Lina looked at the president and said sternly, ¡°Fortunately, Chen Qing arrived in time and Wright didn¡¯t seed. However, Wright flew into a rage out of humiliation and vented all his anger on Chen Qing. He brought so many people to kill Chen Qing and was prepared to silence him.¡± The president listened to Lina¡¯s words. Although there were some things Lina didn¡¯t say, he had already imagined them. His expression was dark. He had already told Wright not to have sex with Lina before marriage. Wright was really rebellious. He even had to bring a group of guards with him when he wanted to attack Lina. It was obvious that nothing good happened. The president was a father. Lina was his treasure. How could he suffer such humiliation? He clenched his fists tightly and walked towards Wright step by step, his eyes filled with killing intent. When Wright saw the presidenting over, he hurriedly smiled and was about to call for help when the president punched Wright in the face. Wright staggered and fell to the ground. He looked up at the president in front of him. ¡°Did you not take what I told you at the engagement banquet to heart at all? Or do you not take me, the president, seriously at all? Since you don¡¯t respect my daughter, I have to reconsider your marriage.¡± The president¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. How could he let his daughter be with a beast? Chapter 1741 - 1741 I Was Wrong! Chapter 1741 - 1741 I Was Wrong! It wasn¡¯t easy for Wright to stop coughing. He questioned word by word, ¡°Gu Zhou brought soldiers and used guns to rampage on our European soil. President, shouldn¡¯t you lock them all up and investigate all of them!¡± Wright was just short of describing Gu Zhou as an enemy attacking Europe. The president was so angry that his temples were throbbing. Such a beast was still talking about other things. Previously, when Lina wanted to marry Wright, he was very dissatisfied. However, he thought to himself that Wright still liked Lina a little. He only hoped that Lina wouldn¡¯t suffer if she married Wright. But now, he felt that he had been wrong. He had been too wrong. Mark was a crazy and cold-blooded person, and so was Wright. However, Wright was really too stupid. Aftermitting many crimes, he had a lot of evidence against him. People would feel dirty just by looking at him.
The President looked at Wright¡¯s questioning gaze and questioned coldly, ¡°How do you know that they¡¯re not part of the regr army? These are all my personal guards. Do I need your permission to privately nurture my personal guards?¡± What? Personal guards? The president¡¯s personal guards? Wright¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly. Was the president a lunatic? These people clearly worked for Gu Zhou. The president did not have the ability to raise troops at all. The president only had so little money. Everything he did was under his and Mark¡¯s noses. Although the previous president was cold and indifferent, he disdained to lie. The current president had learned bad things from Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He had already begun to lie through his teeth. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even blink when he lied! ¡°Impossible!¡± Wright retorted loudly and said sternly, ¡°We¡¯ve read all the documents. We also know about the finance department. Where did you get the money to raise soldiers!¡± With that, Wright was stunned. He¡­ he seemed to have said something wrong. The president standing in front of Wright had a dark expression. His blue eyes seemed to contain turbulent waves. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Arrest Wright and investigate him. Investigate him carefully. We have to investigate all the spies!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guards brought by the president hurriedly agreed loudly. Then, they walked up to Wright, grabbed him, and carried him out. Wright struggled hard. He was covered in injuries and felt terrible. He couldn¡¯t escape from two strong guards at all. Wright turned to look at the President anxiously and said loudly, ¡°Mr. President, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I said the wrong thing just now. There¡¯s really no spies around you. How would I dare to nt spies around you, right? I was just confused just now, so I said the wrong thing.¡± The president stood there with a dark expression. Listening to Wright, he turned to look at him and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s true. You really wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± When Wright heard the president¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. President, you know very well that I really wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°So, those spies were nted by your father, Mark?¡± The President stared unblinkingly into Wright¡¯s eyes and enunciated each word clearly. Wright was about to speak when he thought of what the president had just said. He quickly shook his head and said, ¡°President, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How could my father do such a thing? I really said something wrong just now.¡± The president looked at Wright with a faint smile and said softly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Wright felt a chill run down his spine and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At the engagement banquet, he had failed to show his perfect side. Chen Qing had also already made his father unhappy by punching him in public. That night, his father lost his gold rooms too. At that time, his father was already very disappointed in him. Moreover, his father did not say anything that night and left the manor. Chapter 1742 - 1742 Injured Chapter 1742 - 1742 Injured If his father had known what he had just said, he might cut ties with him! Wright looked at the president in front of him. He couldn¡¯t understand why the president, who had been like a little white rabbit, had suddenly be so fierce. There was still anger in the President¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Lock him up in the water prison. Don¡¯t let him eat or drink. Let him enjoy himself in the water prison!¡± When Wright heard the words ¡°water prison¡±, his expression changed drastically. That was a torture ce. Basically, everyone who had been in the water prison would have health problems. Wright looked down at himself. He had just suffered many injuries. If he stayed in the water prison, his injuries would probably fester. Wouldn¡¯t that kill him? After Wright was taken away, Qiao Nian nced at Lin Mian¡¯s men and gave them a look. Those people let go of Wright and left, as if they had never appeared.
The president naturally noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Seeing them leave, he understood that those people should be following Qiao Nian¡¯s orders. Gu Zhou walked up to the president and exined, ¡°President, I¡¯m really sorry that we have people here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If anyone asks, just say that they¡¯re my men,¡± the president said generously. It seemed that the Gu family¡¯s strength had not diminished. The president was willing to cover up for those people because Chen Qing was protecting Lina. He saw many bullets not far from the wall. They were probably bullets left behind by Wright who had specially fired at Chen Qing. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Qing, his daughter would probably have been killed. Speaking of which, he should thank Chen Qing. If Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t rushed over earlier, Chen Qing might have been gone too. In the end, it was all for his Lina. How could he kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness? The President¡¯s gaze fell on Lina¡¯s hands. Only then did he notice that Lina¡¯s hand was wrapped in gauze. His expression changed drastically and he quickly walked over. ¡°Are you injured? That beast, Wright, actually injured you!¡± At this moment, the president¡¯s desire to kill Wright grew stronger. He wanted to bring Mark down, but he couldn¡¯t let his daughter suffer any more humiliation. ¡°Come back with me. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Chen Qing wanted to walk over to Lina, but his legs were a little weak. Qiao Nian walked over to support Chen Qing. When she saw Gu Zhou approaching, she threw Chen Qing to him. ¡°Hold him.¡± Before Chen Qing could react, he leaned against Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou hadn¡¯t understood what Qiao Nian meant by ¡°holding him¡± just now. When there was a weight beside him, he subconsciously nced at the person beside him. Chen Qing noticed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and stood up straight reflexively. ¡°I can walk!¡± He had been focused on dodging the bullets just now. His nerves and his muscles were tense. He just couldn¡¯t recover for a moment. When Gu Zhou heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, he said coldly, ¡°You can walk? Then why did you let Nian Nian support you?¡± Chen Qing was speechless. Qiao Nian quickly walked up to the president and said in a low voice, ¡°President, Lina can¡¯t go back now.¡± When the President and Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they were both stunned. They looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. Lina looked puzzled. Logically speaking, Nian Nian should be very worried about her safety. She should want her to go home early. Qiao Nian said seriously, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. President, why don¡¯t we go to your vi?¡± Although there were no cameras here, this was Mark¡¯s manor after all. It was always a little strange for them to discuss dealing with Mark here. Seeing Gu Zhou walk over and agree with Qiao Nian, the President brought his men back to the vi. As soon as they arrived at the president¡¯s vi, Chen Qing hurriedly walked over to Qiao Nian and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Madam, the Seventh Princess¡¯s hand was injured by a knife. She only had a simple bandage. I don¡¯t know if she needs stitches. Help take a look!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing¡¯s face and teased, ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about her!¡± Chen Qing¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly. He pursed his lips and said nothing. Chapter 1743 - 1743 Fight Chapter 1743 - 1743 Fight Qiao Nian wanted to matchmake Chen Qing and Lina. Chen Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the medicine bottle in Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, and aplicated look shed in his eyes. Then, he looked to the side and said softly, ¡°Young Madam, you should hand this medicine to the servants and let them apply the medicine for the Seventh Princess!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chen Qing in confusion. When they were at Mark¡¯s Manor just now, she could tell that Chen Qing was very nervous about Lina. Lina was also very nervous about Chen Qing. The two of them looked at each other with love. She thought that their rtionship would improve. Why were they starting to fall out again? If it weren¡¯t for the urgency of the situation and the fact that there were more important things to discuss, she would have asked him clearly. In the end, Qiao Nian handed the medicine bottle to Via and asked her to apply medicine for Lina again.
When they arrived at the living room of the vi, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were sitting together. The president and Lina were sitting opposite them, and Via was sitting beside Lina, helping her to apply medicine. Chen Qing sat at the corner of the sofa beside Gu Zhou. Opposite him was Via. He lowered his head slightly. He had already taken off his shirt. A servant was applying medicine for him. Lina nced at Chen Qing carefully. When she saw the bruises on Chen Qing¡¯s body, her eyes were filled with heartache. Actually, these abrasions were caused by Chen Qing rubbing against the wall when he was dodging the bullets in the alley. The injuries were shocking. Qiao Nian noticed Lina¡¯s gaze and looked at Chen Qing beside her. She pursed her lips slightly. She didn¡¯t know when the two of them would be able to break through their barrier and be together for real. A servant left after serving tea. The president looked up at Qiao Nian and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to bring Lina home just now. Why? You also know that Mark¡¯s manor is very dangerous. She doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself there at all.¡± Sensing the pressure from her father, Lina hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re not negotiating now. Rx, we¡¯re just chatting casually. Nian Nian must have her reasons for suggesting that. I think she must be doing it for our own good!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, she smiled at her. Lina was really her good friend. No matter what, she would believe her unconditionally. A kind and adorable girl like Lina should have a better future. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on the president¡¯s face, and her expression turned serious. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Last night, Ah Zhou and I had already gone to MY. Over there, we received urate information that Cui Huai was one of Mark¡¯s men. Mark used Cui Huai to amass wealth. Yesterday, Mark called Cui Huai¡­¡± Qiao Nian told the president about Cui Huai and Mark¡¯s reactions and ns. When she finished speaking, her throat was a little dry. Just as she was about to get up, Gu Zhou thoughtfully handed her a cup of water. Qiao Nian held her cup of water and drank it. Gu Zhou continued, ¡°Mark has lost the gold rooms. He¡¯s in a state of anger. In this state, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll lose his mind.¡± ¡°Cui Huai has been in MY for so many years. He wants to return to Europe wholeheartedly. Therefore, as long as our people do a little work there, Cui Huai will return uncontrobly. Mark is still angry. If we exert more pressure on Mark, perhaps Mark will be driven to desperation and rebel. At that time, we can get something on Mark, and we can capture Mark and those people in one fell swoop.¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou were very careful not to reveal their eldest brother¡¯s identity. When the President heard Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he fell into deep thought, his expression rxing. Chapter 1744 - 1744 Conspiracy Chapter 1744 - 1744 Conspiracy The president had been in Europe for so many years. He had been taught since he was young on how to govern a country, so he did not trust anyone. He looked up at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian warily. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were foreigners. Would they really help him? What made the president hesitate was that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian actually knew so much that he didn¡¯t know. Could he really work with them? He had heard a saying from Country Z in the past that the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.
He didn¡¯t know if Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were good or bad. Would they take the opportunity to take over Europe? Qiao Nian noticed the change in the President¡¯s gaze. She narrowed her eyes slightly, her expression bright. Then, she looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou looked into the president¡¯s eyes. Previously, for the sake of the Gu family, he had not trusted outsiders, so he could understand the president¡¯s concerns. Gu Zhou said sincerely, ¡°President, Nian Nian and I came to Europe because we wanted to investigate the kidnapping twenty-one years ago. We didn¡¯t want to interfere in the conflict in your country, but Mark had harmed the Gu and Lu families. We had no choice but to interfere.¡± As Lina listened to Gu Zhou¡¯s words, her gaze fell on the wound where Via had applied medicine for her. She interrupted, ¡°Father, whether Mr. Gu and Nian Nian are around or not, our battle with Mark will begin. In other words, we aren¡¯t fighting with Mark because they¡¯re here. We¡¯ve always been at odds with Mark.¡± The European royal family knew about Mark and her father. It was just that everyone was pretending not to know and was unwilling to make things clear. For so many years, her father had basically been controlled by Mark. Her father could only control a small portion of power. If her father wanted to be the president of Europe, he had to resist Mark with all his might. If Mark wanted to be the president of Europe, he had to ruin her father¡¯s reputation or kill him. The person in charge of Europe was either his father or Mark. There was no need for anyone to instigate this matter. When the president heard Lina¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He turned to look at Lina. Back then, Lina had already surprised him by taking the initiative to marry Wright. At that time, his daughter was like a knife and she had taken the initiative to stab Mark¡¯s chest. He was the owner of the knife. He had stabbed Mark and benefited from harming him. Lina had already grown up. She had learned to see the big picture. The president looked at Lina with aplicated expression. He was d that Lina had grown up, because she was already very smart. However, he was also very sad that Lina had grown up. His daughter should live carefreely. She shouldn¡¯t have to live such a hard life. The president pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°Lina, actually, I¡¯ve always been unwilling to let you interfere in these things. These things are really too messy. Moreover, if you don¡¯t interfere, you might be fine in the future.¡± The president¡¯s words were vague. In fact, he was thinking that even if he failed and Lina didn¡¯t know anything, Mark probably wouldn¡¯t even bother with Lina. Then Lina could still live well as an ordinary person. Lina met the president¡¯s pained gaze and smiled. She held the president¡¯s hand with her uninjured hand and said softly, ¡°Father, even if I don¡¯t get involved, do you think Mark will let me off? When that happens, they¡¯ll have the final say in everything.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Father, if you¡¯re no longer around, I might suffer even more thanst night.¡± The President looked at Lina in front of him, his eyes gradually bing firm. He looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian gently and said, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± When Qiao Nian heard the president¡¯s words, she knew that he believed them. With a happy smile on her face, she said, ¡°There are two very important things in Mark¡¯s basement.¡± Chapter 1745 - 1745 Important Person Chapter 1745 - 1745 Important Person When the President heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Mark¡¯s lover, Song Ling. However, I only found a little information about her.¡± ¡°I originally thought that Mark only used Song Ling as his lover, but that night, I noticed that Mark really seemed to care about her. He cared about her far more than he cared about Wright.¡± Qiao Nian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She¡¯s not from Europe, but An City. Logically speaking, her identity should be easy to investigate, but we haven¡¯t found much about her in the country. She¡¯s been with Mark for so many years. There¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡± Seeing that the President was a little puzzled, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with Song Ling, she won¡¯t think of any way to hide her biological information and DNA.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Nian Nian, what do you mean?¡± Qiao Nian told the president and Lina about the abnormal DNA in Song Ling¡¯s hair. The president reacted quickly and said, ¡°Song Ling deliberately didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about her.¡±
¡°Yes, I suspect that she might have done more. In order to hide her identity, she hid her DNA.¡± Qiao Nian knew that she still knew nothing about Song Ling. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that Song Ling lives in the basement. I want to stay in Mark¡¯s manor with Lina. When that timees, I can catch her.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she immediately reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s why you want me to stay in Mark¡¯s manor.¡± ¡°Yes, Mark lost the gold rooms. He cares about Song Ling the most now. I want to kidnap Song Ling. When that timees, Mark will panic.¡± Qiao Nian nodded seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you face danger. I¡¯ll apany you. Chen Qing is also here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Moreover, Wright, who was the greatest threat to Lina, had already been locked up by the president. No one should be threatening Lina anymore. When the President heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he knew that Qiao Nian¡¯s n could allow him to obtain the control of the entire country as soon as possible. However, if he did as Qiao Nian said, he could not bring up the matter of breaking the engagement. His daughter had been injured by Wright. This could be regarded as domestic violence. At that time, even if Mark said anything, as long as his attitude was firm, he could let Lina leave Wright¡¯s clutches. The key person in this matter was Lina. However, Lina was like an outsider. She did not seem to be sad or afraid at all. One had to know that she was a little sad before her engagement. But now, a bright smile appeared on Lina¡¯s face and she said happily, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Actually, I¡¯ve already nned to marry Wright before, and I¡¯ve never thought of breaking the engagement. When Dad gets what he wants, I¡¯ll leave.¡± The President looked at Lina¡¯s face and felt extremely sad. ¡°Dad, the sooner I settle everything, the sooner I can go home, right?¡± After Lina finished speaking, she saw that the President was still very sad. ¡°Dad, actually, I¡¯ve thought about marrying Wright. From another perspective, I can bnce your rtionship.¡± Lina didn¡¯t even dare to look at Chen Qing when she said these words. She was afraid that if she looked at Chen Qing, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to marry Wright, because he was the person she loved the most. After everyone had formted their ns, Qiao Nian and Lina stayed in Mark¡¯s manor. The president was worried that an ident might happen. He gave a walkie-talkie and firework signal to Lina and Qiao Nian, thinking that they could use these things to contact his people. As for him, he nned to stay in the vi and let the army guard Mark¡¯s manor. The President also got someone to strictly check the customs to prevent Song Ling from leaving the country. Chapter 1746 - 1746 Change Chapter 1746 - 1746 Change The president brought his men straight back to the pce, leaving only a portion of them to protect Lina. Qiao Nian walked to Lina¡¯s side and looked at the wound on her hand. She asked worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll get Dr. Ollie to prescribe you some painkillers. That way, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Lina¡¯s heart beat violently, and her eyes turned red uncontrobly. She forced a smile and shook her head gently. ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t trouble yourself. Actually, I¡¯m already much better after applying your medicine.¡± The wound was painful, but this pain could be endured. Moreover, this pain could notpare to the pain in her heart. ¡°Lina, thank you so much.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lina intently. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to cooperate with her n so the president could continue to deal with Mark, there was no need to let the cat out of the bag so quickly and Lina could also leave Wright¡¯s clutches. ¡°Thank you for believing me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you believe me, the president might not have agreed to our n.¡± ¡°Nian Nian, we¡¯re good friends. Don¡¯t exin so much,¡± Lina said sincerely. If not for Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou, her mother might have been killed by Mark long ago. ¡°Actually, this matter is also beneficial to us.¡±
Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Lina¡¯s face. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Lina, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. You seem to have changed.¡± When Via, who was packing the first aid kit, heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she said softly, ¡°The Seventh Princess is very simr to Miss Qiao in some aspects.¡± Via¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that poured over Chen Qing¡¯s head. He sobered up. He looked up at Lina, who was not far away, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. He felt that Lina had be strange recently, and now he finally understood. Lina no longer acted ording to her original thoughts. Her tone was like Young Madam¡¯s, and her eyes were like Young Madam¡¯s. When Lina heard Via¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°I just want to be like Nian Nian. No matter how dangerous it is, she can remain calm and solve everything well.¡± If she had half of Qiao Nian¡¯s ability, she would have been able to help her father regain his power from Mark long ago. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She looked at Lina with heartache and held Lina¡¯s uninjured hand tightly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Lina, you were good from the beginning. You¡¯re unique. Only by being unique will you shine.¡± How could it be called growth when one person became another? Lina didn¡¯t care about what Qiao Nian said at all, because if she had had the ability earlier, she could have solved many problems. She only hated herself for not meeting Qiao Nian sooner. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the two of you are still wearing your previous clothes. Take a break. I¡¯ll arrange something else and go backter,¡± Lina said and left with Via. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou looked at each other. They could see the fatigue in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them had been working non-stop. Even if their bodies were made of iron, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Gu Zhou said, ¡°We do need to rest well. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle.¡± Qiao Nian sat beside Gu Zhou and leaned her head gently on his shoulder. As she watched Lina leave, she looked up at Chen Qing. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chen Qing had already applied the medicine and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Chen Qing. His dark and impure eyes looked at Chen Qing, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He asked with interest, ¡°Were Wright¡¯s injuries your doing?¡± Only then did Qiao Nian remember what Wright looked like. Wright was covered in blood. She looked at Chen Qing intently, her eyes filled with smiles. ¡°Impressive.¡± Chen Qing looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes and hurriedly avoided their probing gazes. If he said more, they would definitely get to the bottom of it. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go take a shower first. Have a good rest.¡± With that, Chen Qing turned around and left. Chapter 1747 - 1747 Its Not Like I Havent Seen It Before Chapter 1747 - 1747 It''s Not Like I Haven''t Seen It Before After Chen Qing leftpletely, only Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were left in the living room. The smile in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, and her eyes darkened. Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and turned his head slightly to kiss her forehead. His voice was low, hoarse, and pleasant to the ears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Nian lowered her eyes, her long eyshes covering her worried eyes. She pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡± Qiao Nian sighed and continued, ¡°Our original n was to discuss cooperation with the President and get him to stand on our side. From the beginning, he did not seem willing. Actually, I understand the President¡¯s thoughts. He¡¯s just worried that we¡¯ll break the contract and Europe might fall into our hands.¡± ¡°But Lina¡¯s words changed the President¡¯s mind. In just an hour, we were able to work well with the President.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at Gu Zhou and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s very easy on our side, but it might be very difficult on their side.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s fingers gently lifted Qiao Nian¡¯s chin. He rubbed his thumb gently against Qiao Nian¡¯s lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you worried about them because you think this mission is very difficult?¡±
Qiao Nian reached out and pushed Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away. ¡°Or are you worried because of your Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Gu Zhou asked jealously. Qiao Nian frowned unhappily. Just as she was about to speak, Gu Zhou lowered his head and kissed her lips. She reached out to push Gu Zhou away, but Gu Zhou let go of her lips. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she heard Gu Zhou say in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± She thought about how Gu Zhou wasn¡¯t in good health and was about to check on him. Unexpectedly, Gu Zhou kissed her corbone densely. ¡°Stop fooling around. This is the living room.¡± Qiao Nian said in a low voice. Gu Zhou looked around and bent down to pick Qiao Nian up. He walked towards a bedroom. After entering the room, he did not forget to lock the door. On the other side. Lina finally arranged things and could not help but yawn. She had not slept all nightst night and was really sleepy now. Via looked at Lina¡¯s tired expression and helped her into the vi. She said softly, ¡°Seventh Princess, it doesn¡¯t matter if we go backter. Anyway, the vi is only half an hour away from Mark¡¯s manor by car. You should rest early and recuperate. I¡¯ll stand guard outside.¡± They walked into a bedroom and Via made the bed. Lina sat on the bed and felt sleepy. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t guard me. The vi is very safe. Go to the next room and rest.¡± After Via left, Lina went into the bathroom and wanted to take a shower before sleeping. She was about to push open the door when she saw the bathroom door open from the inside. Suddenly, a strong and powerful chest filled with water droplets appeared in front of her. She subconsciously looked up and saw that Chen Qing¡¯s hair was still dripping with water. His facial features were strong. Perhaps it was because he had just taken a shower, but he looked much gentler than usual. Lina¡¯s mind was instantly stunned. She looked at Chen Qing in front of her in disbelief. Her gaze gradually lowered before she noticed that Chen Qing was only wearing a towel around his lower body. Lina looked at Chen Qing again and saw that his eyes were filled with confusion. Chen Qing naturally wiped his hair with a towel and looked at Lina in confusion. ¡°Seventh Princess?¡± He did not understand why Lina woulde to his room. He took a step forward. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lina turned around with a red face and heartbeat. Her breathing began to speed up. She pursed her lips and tried to adjust her breathing. Was she a fool? Why did she have her back to Chen Qing? She had clearly seen his body before. She should take a few more nces this time. Otherwise, she might not be able to see it in the future. Lina was too embarrassed to turn around and look at Chen Qing, afraid that Chen Qing would think that she was not reserved. How should she exin herself to Chen Qing? Lina frowned. Chapter 1748 - 1748 You Are Very Outstanding Chapter 1748 - 1748 You Are Very Outstanding Lina¡¯s heart was beating so violently that it was about to jump out of her throat. She turned around with the force of that hand and saw Chen Qing looking at her injured right hand with a focused and heartbroken expression. The hot temperature of his hand spread throughout her body. She felt hot and stood rooted to the ground in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re very afraid of pain. You even bit my hand when you were injured previously.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s words pulled Lina back to her senses. When she thought of what the two of them had experienced before, her violently beating heart slowly calmed down, and sadness surged in her heart. Lina pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°I was too weak in the past, but now, I¡¯m no longer afraid of these things.¡±
People had to grow up. No one could always protect themselves. Lina took a deep breath. She still had many things to do. She could not stay attached to love forever. With this thought in mind, Lina was about to retract her hand. However, Chen Qing held Lina¡¯s hand very tightly. He was worried that he would hurt Lina¡¯s hand, so he simply held her wrist and gently held her hand with his other hand. Lina looked up at Chen Qing. Chen Qing¡¯s eyes were lowered, and his eyshes covered his eyes. She could not see his eyes clearly. She tilted her head to the side and said softly, ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Qing said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be like Young Madam.¡± Lina¡¯s body stiffened involuntarily. When she looked at Chen Qing again, she met that gentle gaze with determination. Chen Qing looked at Lina and said seriously, ¡°The Second Young Madam is indeed not an ordinary girl. I respect her very much. However, your original appearance is even cuter. You¡¯re pure and understanding. You always look at everyone with a gentle gaze. You¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself to protect others in the face of big matters. You¡¯re very outstanding.¡± Lina looked at Chen Qing intently. She had always felt that she was weak and easy to bully, so she wanted to be like Nian Nian. However, the person she loved praised her so much in front of her. Her heart rippled. She did not expect him to say that about her. Lina¡¯s eyes involuntarily turned red. Thinking of what had happened before, she lost her confidence. Her voice was slightly low as she said, ¡°Actually, I know you¡¯reforting me. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m notforting you.¡± Chen Qing shook his head gently and looked into Lina¡¯s eyes firmly. ¡°I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. You¡¯re like this in my eyes. The person you cherish are very lucky. I also¡­¡± I also want to be the person you really love. However, Chen Qing did not say this. Tears welled up in Lina¡¯s eyes. She looked up at Chen Qing in front of her. She had a lot to say to Chen Qing, but she could not say anything. In the end, she sighed helplessly. She slowly lowered her eyes and asked softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡± She tried to test him so many times before, but he always disappointed her. He was like a stone, cold and without any warmth. What was the point of him telling her so much now? They were about to miss their chance together. Lina sensed that Chen Qing¡¯s grip had loosened, and she slowly retracted her hand. Chen Qing¡¯s hands were empty, and his heart was also empty. He lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I was sent for training when I was young. I only had one goal, and that was to protect Second Young Master and take care of him. I¡¯ve never known how to express my thoughts. I¡­¡± Chen Qing frowned slightly. He had always prioritized Second Young Master. As for other matters, they had nothing to do with him. He had never understood what his feelings for Lina were. He thought about it for a long time before reacting. He liked her. However, he reacted too slowly. By then, it was toote. When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she looked up at him, her eyes filled with heartache. The two of them were very simr. They had been thinking for the others and had not thought about their needs at all. Neither of them had thought about themselves. People like them needed to be loved. Chapter 1749 - 1749 Why? Chapter 1749 - 1749 Why? Lina was slightly stunned. Her dim eyes instantly lit up, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled up. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for saving mest night. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been bullied by Wright.¡± ¡°Seventh Princess.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t thank me in the future.¡± Chen Qing looked at Lina seriously and revealed a young smile, like a high school student confessing to a girl he loved. ¡°What I did for you was what I wanted to do.¡± Lina looked at Chen Qing in confusion. Even if Chen Qing wanted to do those things, she should still thank him. After a long time, Lina asked, ¡°Why?¡±
Chen Qing looked at Lina¡¯s confused face and subconsciously raised his hand to rub Lina¡¯s head. His fingertips were filled with her gentle hair. He was slightly stunned and retracted his hand with red ears. ¡°Seventh Princess, go out and rest first. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± Lina nodded and turned to leave. ¡­ Five dayster. Mark¡¯s Manor. Qiao Nian looked down at the tablet in her hand. The video was a surveince video of Mark¡¯s Manor for the past half a month. The video had not been tampered with, but there were no traces of Song Ling entering or leaving Mark¡¯s Manor. What surprised Qiao Nian the most was that when she and Lina went to the basement, they did not find Song Ling. Qiao Nian put the tablet aside and changed out of her guard uniform with Lina. After changing her clothes, Qiao Nian walked up to the tablet and said to Gu Zhou, who was on the phone, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see Song Ling. I almost treat the basement as my house now, but I still didn¡¯t see any traces of anyone living there.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the information in his hand and said coldly, ¡°When did you all go to the basement?¡± Qiao Nian thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve already figured out the information about the guards on duty. The guards in the basement are on three shifts. Lina and I have been patrolling separately, but we haven¡¯t seen Song Ling.¡± Seeing that Qiao Nian had been frowning, Linaforted her, ¡°Maybe it was a bad timing when we went. Let¡¯s look carefully tomorrow!¡± Qiao Nian tilted her head and looked at the window in the distance. Facing their window was Mark¡¯s castle. She frowned slightly and said thoughtfully, ¡°Could Song Ling be staying in Mark¡¯s room? When we saw Song Ling that day, she actually just happened to appear in the basement?¡± How could a person live in a dark basement all the time? It was precisely because of this that Qiao Nian felt that Song Ling didn¡¯t usually live in the basement, but in the castle. Lina followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and frowned slightly. Gu Zhou¡¯s agreeable voice came from the tablet. ¡°When we went to the basement, it was Lina and Wright¡¯s engagement day. There were many international friends in Mark¡¯s manor. Outsiders didn¡¯t know Mark and Song Ling¡¯s identities, so she was temporarily hiding in the basement.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and continued, ¡°I think so too. There are no outsiders in the manor now. She could go back to Mark¡¯s room.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°Are we going to search Mark¡¯s castle next?¡± One had to know that the reason why she and Qiao Nian could enter and leave the basement at will was because a portion of the basement belonged to the president. In addition, Qiao Nian had directly hacked into the management system there and changed two people¡¯s names in the system. However, the guards of the castle where Mark lived alone were not ordinary people. Those guards were all famously in front of Mark. The guards knew one another, and ordinary people could not sneak in. Even if they went in, that was where Mark lived and Mark¡¯s study was there. They might even see Mark, and the danger factor would increase exponentially. Chapter 1750 - 1750 Danger Chapter 1750 - 1750 Danger Lina looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. She hesitated for a moment before sitting down in front of Qiao Nian. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s too dangerous over there. If we¡¯re rash, we might just be courting death.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, a gentle smile appeared on her face. She said, ¡°Lina, I¡¯ll go over there myself. With your current status, it¡¯s not suitable for you to go over there. I¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Lina shook her head disapprovingly. She held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I¡­¡± However, before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Lina. ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯m really not afraid. Let¡¯s find a time to go together!¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were extremely serious.
Qiao Nian¡¯s refusal was stuck in her mouth. She looked at Lina intently. In the end, she seemed to have thought of something. She smiled and nodded. Actually, she wanted to say that if she went alone, she would be more agile and less likely to be discovered. At night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Mark¡¯s manor was huge. There was some distance between them and the castle. Qiao Nian and Lina were both wearing dark ck clothes. The two of them avoided the streetmps and walked carefully in the garden. Qiao Nian had already checked the deployment of the personnel in Mark¡¯s manor. It was actually simr to the patrolling personnel in the basement. The only difference was that the patrolling guards here were all Mark¡¯s trusted aides and were familiar with one another. This was the first time Lina had done such a thing. She was so nervous that her heart was in her throat. She looked at the tightly shut door not far away and asked uncertainly, ¡°Nian Nian, are we really going in through the door?¡± The two of them had secretly checked the situation here and entered through the main door. No matter how they thought about it, it was strange. Qiao Nian looked around, then locked her gaze on the main door. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the surroundings of the castle just now. Almost all of them have rm systems set up. There are no blind spots. As long as we approach the castle, the rm will sound.¡± Qiao Nian wanted to hack into the rm system, but she was afraid of alerting the enemy, so she could only enter through the main door. Lina did not know whether tough or cry. She said, ¡°Actually, if we enter through the main door, we can enter openly!¡± Qiao Nian looked at the watch on her wrist and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°I guess so. The patrol guards will leave in a minute. When the next wave of guardses, that¡¯ll be five minutester. We¡¯ll try to go in during the gaps in their patrols.¡± After the patrolling guards walked over, Qiao Nian walked into the shadow area. This was also a blind spot for cameras. She arrived at the entrance of the castle. Lina followed Qiao Nian closely. She clenched her fists tightly and kept looking around, afraid that someone would notice them. The two of them stood in front of the six-meter-tall door, looking very small and oppressive. Lina looked at the closed door and tentatively turned the handle to push it in. Realizing that she couldn¡¯t push it, her eyes were filled with confusion. She said in a low voice, ¡°Nian Nian, what should we do? This door is locked.¡± When she said this, Lina looked at the six-meter-tall and four-meter-wide door and was filled with surprise. When she came here before, this door had been open. She did not think it was very tall. Now that she was standing here, she realized how tall it was. Qiao Nian took off her hairpin and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Lina was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to ask a question, she saw the smile in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes grow brighter. Then, she ced the barrette into the lock. After a few moves, the lock opened. Lina¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Nian Nian, do all the people in Country Z know how to open locks?¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian slowly pushed open the door. Lina was extremely nervous. The two of them hurried in and did not forget to close the door. Chapter 1751 - 1751 Empty Castle Chapter 1751 - 1751 Empty Castle On the day of the engagement, the banquet hall was decorated with lights and colorful banners and was extremely lively. However, there was no festive atmosphere here now. It was empty and they felt flustered. Lina looked at everything in front of her and had a bad feeling. She said, ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong.¡± Previously, she followed Qiao Nian to patrol the basement disguised as a guard. Although she was nervous at that time, she had nothing to worry about because Mark basically did not go to the basement. But now, she felt very uneasy, as if a sheep had entered the tiger¡¯s den. Qiao Nian also felt that something was wrong. She raised her hand and pressed her earpiece. In a low voice, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve already entered the main hall. You guessed correctly. There¡¯s no one in the room.¡± When Lina heard what Qiao Nian said to Gu Zhou, her beautiful eyes widened involuntarily. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Oh my god, you guessed this?¡±
Qiao Nian smiled and held Lina¡¯s hand as they walked towards the stairs. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Do you think Mark doesn¡¯t know that we went to the basement to patrol?¡± Lina was stunned for a moment, but she quickly came back to her senses and asked carefully, ¡°He, he actually knows. Why would he allow us to patrol the basement?¡± Qiao Nian looked at the innocent Lina and said in a low voice, ¡°This is Mark¡¯s manor. His people are everywhere. Even if the president¡¯s people are able to help out in the basement, our every move is under Mark¡¯s control.¡± At this moment, Lina felt that she was not keeping up. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°In that case, Nian Nian, shouldn¡¯t we leave early? If wee in now, won¡¯t we be caught by Mark?¡± Lina couldn¡¯t understand. Nian Nian was so smart. Why would she bring her here? ¡°Originally, these were all Ah Zhou¡¯s guesses. However, when I saw that the door was opened so easily, I knew that Mark already knew our a cheap shot,¡± Qiao Nian exined in a low voice. Lina was so frightened that her face turned pale. Every step she took seemed to lead her to hell. She was flustered and slipped. Qiao Nian quickly helped Lina up. Then, she found a room and brought Lina in. Lina seemed very afraid of Mark. Qiao Nian asked softly, ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Actually, this matter was also her fault. If she had revealed everything beforehand, Lina would probably be in a better state. Lina breathed heavily for a long time before calming down. She stared coldly at the ground and pursed her lips slightly. She said ufortably, ¡°My, my biological sister. She has always been in poor health and has a respiratory illness. That time, I went to the hospital to see her. When I saw Marking, I hid in the cab in fear.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes gradually lost focus. She seemed to have returned to that day. Lina had been afraid of Mark since she was young. Actually, Mark hadn¡¯t done anything to her, but she couldn¡¯t help but panic when she saw him. After she hid in the cab, she saw Mark walk in. Mark walked over to the bed and took off her sister¡¯s oxygen mask. Lina subconsciously wanted to rush out, but before she could move, she saw Mark looking at the closet sinisterly. It was as if Mark had x-ray vision and detected that she was there. Lina seemed to be stared at by a poisonous snake. Her body was stiff and she did not dare to move. She was in fear. Then, her vision darkened and she fainted. When she woke up again, she heard that her biological sister had already passed away. Although her biological sister was not in good health and did not have long to live, if Mark had not taken off her oxygen mask, her sister might have lived a little longer. At that time, Lina was still very young. When she woke up, she could not remember anything. As Lina got older, she remembered that it had been eight years since her sister¡¯s death. Later, her mother¡¯s health had been poor, and her father had been suppressed by Mark. She did not dare to tell her father the cause of her sister¡¯s death, afraid that her father would lose his mind and confront Mark because of her sister¡¯s death. Chapter 1752 - 1752 Fear Chapter 1752 - 1752 Fear Lina had been trying her best to adjust her mental state. Usually, when she saw Mark, she pretended to be calm, but she would feel uneasy every time. She had thought that Mark did not know about this operation, so she was just nervous. However, Qiao Nian said that Mark knew their every move. She couldn¡¯t help but resist, because the trauma Mark had brought her was too great. Qiao Nian listened to Lina talk about the past and gently hugged her. Lina¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if she was still afraid of Mark. Qiao Nian patted Lina¡¯s back gently. If she had known that Lina was so afraid of Mark, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Lina over to prevent her from being hurt.
¡°Lina, it¡¯s all my fault this time. If only I had told you earlier.¡± Qiao Nian gently pushed Lina¡¯s shoulder away and looked at her intently. Lina slowly raised her head. Moonlight shone in through the window, illuminating Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She was as beautiful as a fairy. She was so sacred that no one would dare to profane her. She looked at Qiao Nian without blinking. Qiao Nian¡¯s face was filled with heartache, but she still said in a low voice, ¡°When we returned from the vi that day, it already represented our deration of war with Mark. Mark is very powerful. I think you know very well that we¡¯re walking on a tightrope now. Every step is very dangerous. If we¡¯re not careful, we might be consigned to eternal damnation.¡± ¡°Even so, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always protect you and won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± Qiao Nian finally revealed aforting smile. Actually, Qiao Nian could guess that Mark had set up an empty castle. At worst, he would just threaten them. Even though she knew that it was an empty castle, Qiao Nian still came because she wanted to investigate Song Ling¡¯s matter. The uneasiness in Lina¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. She understood everything Qiao Nian had said. For so many years, her father had been dealing with Mark. Now that Mark was forcing her to marry Wright, wasn¡¯t he using her to attack her father? If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Gu and Nian Nian, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what kind of situation she and her father would be in now. Back then, she had been frightened by Mark¡¯s gaze and had not been able to run out of the closet in time. She was not able to help her sister put on her oxygen mask. But now, she should work hard to ovee the fear in her heart, find Song Ling, and give Mark a heavy blow! Lina took a deep breath and looked at Qiao Nian. She nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue searching!¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, her eyes flickered. She hugged Lina and slowly closed her eyes. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Lina, you¡¯re really very brave!¡± Lina was in a much better state. The two of them continued to search the ce. This time, they were no longer sneaking around. Since they would be discovered by Mark sooner orter, they might as well find Song Lingx quickly! The two of them looked for each room separately. After about 10 minutes, Lina¡¯s voice sounded! ¡°Nian Nian,e over quickly¡­¡± Qiao Nian heard a tremble in Lina¡¯s voice and quickly ran over. She followed Lina¡¯s gaze and saw a woman lying on the ground in the room. No, it could no longer be called a woman. To be precise, it was a corpse. Qiao Nian looked over with a weak gaze and saw a knife in the woman¡¯s chest. Her face was filled with ferocious pain. This woman must have been killed with a knife. The window was open, and the wind blew the white curtains, giving off a sinister feeling. Lina was trembling in fear. Seeing that Qiao Nian had already walked over, she reluctantly moved over and asked carefully, ¡°Nian Nian, is she the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± Qiao Nian lifted the corpse¡¯s hair. His gazended on the woman¡¯s face and he nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s frown deepened. She had never expected Mark to kill Song Ling. Mark had struck first to gain the upper hand. Mark must have been worried that they would find out something from Song Ling. That was why he killed her directly? However, Qiao Nian felt that something was wrong. Chapter 1753 - 1753 Caught Chapter 1753 - 1753 Caught Qiao Nian frowned. She subconsciously took out the silver needles from her pocket and was about to check if Song Ling was really dead when footsteps came from outside. When Lina heard those footsteps, she instantly reacted. If this was Mark¡¯s n, did it mean that Mark wanted to frame her and Nian Nian for this woman¡¯s death? Seeing that Qiao Nian was about to examine the corpse, Lina frowned and hurriedly held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Nian Nian, you can¡¯t stab her with the needle. He just wants to frame us for this woman¡¯s death. We should leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lina¡¯s words, she instantly reacted. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s escape now. Let¡¯s not waste any more time!¡± With that, she pulled Qiao Nian towards the window!
A cold wind blew in from outside. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on the corpse, her brows furrowed. In order to investigate what happened 21 years ago, they came to Europe. It was not easy for them to find out about Song Ling. They had a new clue, but Song Ling was dead. The clues were cut off just like that. Qiao Nian felt a little ufortable. ¡°Nian Nian, stop looking. They¡¯reing soon. Let¡¯s run!¡± Lina was extremely anxious. She wished she could push down the window and jump down to escape! Qiao Nian stood on the windowsill and looked at the ground. Mark was like a pervert. Although this was only the second floor, it was about 10 meters from the window to the ground. It was fine for her to jump down, but what about Lina? Qiao Nian looked at Lina worriedly and whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t jump out of the window. We have to think of another way!¡± Qiao Nian was about to turn around and enter the room when the door was kicked open by the guards. Seeing those people rush over, Lina pushed Qiao Nian back with both hands and did not forget to remind her, ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Lina!¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lina in disbelief. She only saw Lina standing in front of the window and looking down. She saw the smile on her face and frowned tightly. When Qiao Niannded safely, Chen Qing, who had been hiding in the dark, hurriedly rushed over and supported Qiao Nian, preparing to take her away! Qiao Nian subconsciously pushed Chen Qing away and walked towards the main door. She wanted to save Lina. She could not let Lina be in danger! Her and Gu Zhou¡¯s original n was that even if they were caught, she and Lina would be caught by Mark together. Her and Lina¡¯s identities were more sensitive. If Mark caught them, he would only lock them up. This little girl, Lina, was too stupid. She had pushed her out and was about to face Mark alone even though she was so afraid of him. Chen Qing grabbed Qiao Nian and lowered his voice. ¡°Young Madam, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to escape. Don¡¯t go in. Mark is ruthless and cunning. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go in.¡± Qiao Nian frowned, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°No, Lina is still inside.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Chen Qing, who had been stopping her, quickly ran towards the main door. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but frown. She grabbed Chen Qing. Chen Qing really cared about Lina, which was why he was so worried about her. ¡°Chen Qing, don¡¯t go. Your status isn¡¯t enough to negotiate with Mark. You¡¯ll only be sending yourself to death.¡± Chen Qing looked at the main door anxiously and quickly said, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll go. General Lin and the others won¡¯t let you in again.¡± Chen Qing was strong and dragged Qiao Nian forward. When Qiao Nian heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she immediately reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯ll inform the president now and get him toe and save her. No matter what, Mark won¡¯t hurt Lina now.¡± The reason why Mark forced Wright and Lina to marry was so that he could legitimately take over the entire royal family and naturally be the new president. Everything Mark had done was so that he could leave a good reputation in history. Chapter 1754 - 1754 Murder Chapter 1754 - 1754 Murder She pulled Chen Qing hard, worried that Chen Qing would be killed by Mark if he rushed in. At this moment, Lin Mian rushed over with the army and brought the two of them back. On the second floor of the castle. Lina stood by the window and looked at the armed guards who had barged in. Her expression was calm and cold. ¡°What do you want?¡± The guards only stood far away and did not approach Lina directly. Instead, they stayed a safe distance from Lina. Actually, Lina could jump down now, but she had already been seen by those guards. Even if she jumped down, those people would find her and catch her.
Under such circumstances, it did not matter if she jumped down or not. Anyway, those people would definitely create an issue with her. Lina saw that the guards were all silent. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her eyes were filled with vignce. She knew that the guards were all waiting for Mark. At this moment, footsteps came from outside the door. The footsteps were steady and powerful, and every step seemed to carry a heavy pressure. When Mark appeared at the door of the room, the guards automatically divided into two rows to make way. Mark walked up to Lina expressionlessly. His entire body exuded a powerful aura. It was as he could fight an army by himself. He looked at Lina domineeringly. Lina noticed Mark¡¯s gaze and her heart instantly rose to her throat in nervousness. The image of Mark pulling out his sister¡¯s oxygen mask shed before her eyes. She suddenly could not breathe. She covered her chest with one hand and was in unbearable pain. Mark motioned to the guard beside him to turn on the lights. The room lit up instantly. Lina subconsciously narrowed her eyes and tilted her head to look out of the window. Mark nced at the corpse on the ground and his gaze finallynded on the knife on the corpse¡¯s chest. Then, he looked at Lina in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Lina, you actually killed someone. Even if you¡¯re a princess, you¡¯re guilty of the same crime as themon people. You should set an example for the entire Europe.¡± Lina took a deep breath and finally recovered, but she still did not dare to look at Mark. Lina kept hypnotizing herself. Mark did not dare to attack her now. She could only bluff her way out. Moreover, Nian Nian and her father were all outside. They would definitely think of a way to save her. Thinking of this, Lina calmed down a lot. Lina looked up at Mark in front of her and smiled politely. ¡°I did barge into your room without saying goodbye. Is that illegal? Logically speaking, this should only be rude!¡± Mark looked at Lina with a fake smile, his entire face looking a little ferocious. ¡°You broke into my room in the middle of the night and killed someone in my room. You¡¯re a murderer!¡± At this point, Mark gave the guard beside him a look. The guard walked forward with good eyesight and was about to drag Lina out when Mark¡¯s gazended on Lina¡¯s hand. His eyes rolled and he said, ¡°Your fingerprints are all on the dagger. Do you think you can escape?¡± When the guard heard Mark¡¯s words, he immediately pressed Lina down and forced her to put her hand on the dagger. Lina was picked up by the guards again. She looked up at Mark, who was not far away, and suddenly felt that Mark was not scary at all, because Mark¡¯s despicable appearance was exactly the same as Wright¡¯s. Lina chuckled and said, ¡°I originally thought that Wright was already the most despicable person in the world, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more despicable than him. That¡¯s right. Wright learned his despicable ways from you.¡± When Mark heard Lina¡¯s words, his expression was calm. ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense. I wonder if your father can protect you.¡± The image of Mark removing his sister¡¯s oxygen mask shed across Lina¡¯s eyes again. Hatred burst out of her eyes. She said word by word, ¡°What you obtained through despicable means will be taken away by others one day.¡± Lina believed that her father would definitely take everything he had lost from Mark. Mark¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as he listened to Lina. Chapter 1755 - 1755 Guilt Chapter 1755 - 1755 Guilt Mark¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that hit Lina¡¯s head. Lina was shocked. The incident from many years ago came back to her like a tide. It clung to her like a demon, wanting to drag her to hell. Her expression became uglier and uglier, as if the person lying on the hospital bed was not her sister, but her. The air was getting thinner. She was about to suffocate. Mark saw that Lina¡¯s face was pale and she could not even say a harsh word. He sneered. He did not expect her to be that useless little girl. He put away the smile on his face and said calmly, ¡°Lock her in the guest room. I¡¯m going to see her father tomorrow.¡±
Thinking of what was going to happen tomorrow, Mark¡¯s lips curled up involuntarily. Two guards escorted Lina out. When the other guards saw the corpse in the room, they asked carefully, ¡°What about Madam Song¡¯s corpse?¡± Mark looked indifferently at the corpse on the ground. ¡°Dispose of it.¡± Song Ling was already dead. Mark had no interest in a corpse, nor was he in the mood to investigate who had killed Song Ling. For Mark, Song Ling¡¯s death was a perfect opportunity because he had a chance to kill his disobedient brother. Lina had been arrested, and Mark¡¯s men were still looking for Lina¡¯s aplices. At this moment, Qiao Nian and Chen Qing were already brought to Gu Zhou by Lin Mian¡¯s men. As soon as Qiao Nian entered, she saw Gu Zhou sitting there in a suit and leather shoes, as if he had no intention of sleeping. Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s listless expression, Gu Zhou frowned. Before he could speak, Lin Mian said, ¡°Mark¡¯s men have already caught up. I¡¯m going to lure them away now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Gu Zhou nodded slightly at Lin Mian. As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Mian had already left the hotel with his men. Chen Qing stood at the side and lowered his head in silence. Qiao Nian frowned. Seeing Gu Zhou standing in front of her, she hugged him and buried her head in his chest. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Zhou asked softly. Qiao Nian looked up from his arms, her eyes red. She said softly, ¡°Mark has set a trap. We¡­¡± She remembered the situation and felt extremely sad. ¡°Mark caught Lina.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Chen Qing, who was not far away. Chen Qing¡¯s face was dark, and the veins on his forehead bulged ferociously. Gu Zhou frowned. The two of them were in a daze. If Lin Mian hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have rushed in. He looked down at Qiao Nian in his arms and said in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. Mark won¡¯t attack the Seventh Princess. We have to follow our previous n. I don¡¯t think Mark will sleep tonight.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s voice was muffled, and her eyes were filled with guilt and self-reproach. ¡°I originally thought that I would be caught with her, but I didn¡¯t expect Lina to push me out in the end. She stayed alone in the room.¡± When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked at her in confusion. In his opinion, no matter how many people were caught by Mark, it wouldn¡¯t affect their n. Why did Nian Nian have to harp on the fact that she hadn¡¯t been caught? Qiao Nian pursed her lips and said sadly, ¡°Lina is very afraid of Mark. If I apany Lina, her condition will definitely be much better. I can even protect her.¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has Mark hurt Lina before?¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and was about to speak when she seemed to have thought of something. She saw the open door and said in a low voice, ¡°Chen Qing, you cane in too. Close the door.¡± When the three of them sat on the sofa, Qiao Nian told them about how Lina had seen Mark kill her sister with her own eyes. Towards the end, the self-reproach on Qiao Nian¡¯s face became even more obvious. She said sadly, ¡°I should have apanied her. I shouldn¡¯t have let her face the worst nightmare in her heart.¡± Chapter 1756 - 1756 Blaming herself Chapter 1756 - 1756 ming herself No, she had to look for Lina. She could not let Lina be in danger alone. Gu Zhou hurriedly grabbed Qiao Nian¡¯s arm and pulled her to the sofa to sit down. He hugged Qiao Nian, who was about to lose control of her emotions. His eyes moved slightly as he nced at Chen Qing, who was sitting opposite him. Chen Qing sat there with his head lowered as usual. He did not speak, but his clenched fists on his knees showed that Chen Qing was nervous about Lina. Chen Qing seemed to notice Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. He looked up at Gu Zhou and asked seriously, ¡°Is there any news from MY?¡± He wished he could start the n sooner. Only by helping the president take down Mark would Lina be safe.
He had not been in Europe for long. During this period of time, Mark and Wright¡¯s men had been targeting Lina. On the surface, Lina was the Seventh Princess of Europe, but in fact, she was just an innocent girl who could not even guarantee her own safety. Now that Mark had something on Lina, how could he let Lina have it easy? If only things could end sooner. Then Lina would never have to be threatened again. Gu Zhou pursed his lips and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted them recently, nor have they contacted us.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Chen Qing couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. He pursed his lips tightly, his heart filled with sadness. He clenched his fists tightly. Seeing Chen Qing like this, Gu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Things are still under our control. You don¡¯t have to be so anxious and nervous. Mark definitely won¡¯t let Lina suffer.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian gradually regained her senses. She took a deep breath. Gu Zhou was right. Now, they were in a mess because of their concern. What they should do now was to save Lina from Mark as soon as possible. Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and Chen Qing before saying, ¡°We originally wanted to catch Song Ling and use her to catch Mark off guard. Then, we would force Mark to rebel. However, the situation has changed. We have to think of another way.¡± ¡°Song Ling is dead?¡± Gu Zhou had heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words through his earpiece. Qiao Nian nodded. She couldn¡¯t believe that Mark had killed Song Ling. If it was really Mark who killed Song Ling, it meant that Mark didn¡¯t have anyone he valued anymore. Chen Qing frowned slightly and was even more worried about Lina. If Mark pushed Song Ling¡¯s death to Lina, he was afraid¡­ Chen Qing did not dare to think further. He took a deep breath and tried his best to maintain hisposure. Gu Zhou said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to think too much now. Why don¡¯t we rest up so that we can counter every move tomorrow?¡± He looked at Chen Qing in front of him and said seriously, ¡°You have to rest well too. You might be able to see the Seventh Princess tomorrow.¡± When Chen Qing heard this, his eyes lit up. He looked up at Gu Zhou and nodded seriously. The next morning. At the pce. The president stood in front of the fitting mirror in his suit, seriously adjusting his tie and suit. He walked to a table at the side and ate his breakfast slowly. At this moment, his phone rang. It was his private phone. Not many people knew his phone number. The president¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. Frowning slightly, he picked up the phone and answered. So it was Lina who called him. The president heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Lina, you woke up early today.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t call you earlier, wouldn¡¯t you have gone to the meeting?¡± A deep male voice came from the phone. The voice was extremely familiar to the president. It was Mark. Could something have happened to Lina? Otherwise, Lina¡¯s phone wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Mark¡¯s hands. At the thought of this, the President¡¯s heart tightened. He gripped his cell phone tightly and said anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Lina? What are you going to do to Lina?¡± ¡°My dear brother, how could I hurt your daughter? I¡¯m calling to tell you that you don¡¯t have to go to the meeting today. Wait for me at home. I have something to tell you.¡± Without waiting for the president to speak, Mark hung up. The President looked at his cell phone and frowned even more. Chapter 1757 - 1757 Anger Chapter 1757 - 1757 Anger The president¡¯s frown deepened and his face darkened. He was no longer in the mood to eat. ¡°Bring them in,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± the butler replied and left. Then, he invited them in. Gu Zhou and the others walked into the living room and saw the President sitting on the sofa with a dark expression. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian exchanged nces. They knew that the president already knew what had happenedst night. ¡°Mark called?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked in a low voice. When the President heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he nced at his secretary beside him and said, ¡°I have something on today that I can¡¯t attend.¡±
When the secretary heard the president¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°This¡­¡± It was almost time for the meeting. Many people from the royal family had already arrived. If the president said that he would not participate now, it would probably be inappropriate. The President naturally understood what the secretary meant. His tone turned cold. ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± With that, the secretary hurriedly walked out. Only the President, Gu Zhou, and the others were left in the room. The others had already left. The president tugged irritably at his tie, suppressing his anger. ¡°Mark is already on his way. What happenedst night?¡± Seeing the President like this, Qiao Nian thought of Lina, who had resolutely pushed her out of the windowst night. Her neck felt like it was being strangled. She was getting more and more worried about Lina. If only she had always been by Lina¡¯s side. Gu Zhou naturally knew that Qiao Nian had been ming herself. He reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Qiao Nian shook her head and took a deep breath. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it myself.¡± Qiao Nian looked up at the President. She knew that the President would definitely be very angry. If she hadn¡¯t suggested that Lina stay by Mark¡¯s side, Lina would have long escaped. She said that she would protect Lina well, but she let Lina be caught by Mark. ¡°Last night, Lina and I went to Mark¡¯s castle. We found Song Ling¡¯s body, and then a group of guards rushed in.¡± ¡°So you left Lina behind and escaped alone?¡± The President looked at Qiao Nian sharply, his body burning with mes. He questioned word by word, ¡°Lina trusted you so much. Even if your n sounds so strange, how could you put her in danger?¡± The president became angrier as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in your n from the beginning. If I had known, I would have stuck to my point of view. If anything happens to Lina, I¡¯ll definitely put you in jail.¡± Gu Zhou frowned slightly. Like Chen Qing, he stood in front of Qiao Nian, using his actions to show that he would protect her. ¡°Nian Nian didn¡¯t leave the Seventh Princess behind. I know it¡¯s useless to say anything else now. The Seventh Princess has been captured by Mark. It¡¯s normal for you to be angry now, and it¡¯s normal for you to suspect us. Now, Mark will definitely contact you. Let¡¯s listen to Mark¡¯s conditions first before making a decision,¡± Gu Zhou said rationally and clearly. Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the President suppressed his anger. Although he was very angry, he did notpletely lose his mind. He still had to form an alliance with Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian for the time being. ¡°Mark said that he would rush over now. Just wait!¡± As time passed, Qiao Nian realized for the first time that half an hour was so long. The butler hurried in and said in a low voice, ¡°Earl Mark has already arrived at the entrance of the pce.¡± ¡°Send him in,¡± the President said, putting down the coffee cup in his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± The President stood up, his mind filled with thoughts of how to negotiate with Mark. He saw that Qiao Nian had been staring at the photo above the firece. It was a photo of their family of three. At this moment, the president¡¯s anger had dissipated a lot. He walked to Qiao Nian¡¯s side and took the initiative to say, ¡°That was taken on the day of Lina¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.¡± Chapter 1758 - 1758 Conciliation Chapter 1758 - 1758 Conciliation The President looked at the photo and recalled what Lina had told him about Qiao Nian. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Miss Qiao, my tone wasn¡¯t good just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Lina told me a lot about you previously. She loves you very much. Mark is scheming, so it¡¯s normal if you fail. You and Mr. Gu have helped me a lot. No matter what, I shouldn¡¯t take my anger out on you because of that matter.¡± When Qiao Nian heard the President¡¯s words, she smiled and shook her head. Then, she said seriously, ¡°President, actually, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand. Lina was captured by Mark this time. It¡¯s my fault for not nning this well. I also have a child. To parents, a child¡¯s safety is the most important. You¡¯re already being magnanimous by not locking me up directly just now.¡± When the President heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he looked at her in admiration. Thinking of what he had just done, he slowly lowered his eyes. Qiao Nian was about the same age as Lina. This was the first time he had seen such a brave and resourceful girl. Lina and Qiao Nian were good friends. Actually, this was also Lina¡¯s luck. He really shouldn¡¯t have any reason to specte about Qiao Nian¡¯s character. The two of them reconciled after a few words.
Not long after, the butler came in again and said, ¡°Mr. President, Earl Mark and the others have already arrived in the living room outside.¡± The president¡¯s expression instantly tensed. He pursed his lips and walked out. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other and followed. When everyone arrived at the living room outside, they saw Mark wearing medieval clothes and sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. When Mark and the president¡¯s eyes met, everyone could see the anger between them. Mark pursed his lips slightly and tilted his head to the side. ¡°Sit!¡± The president was very unhappy that Mark had taken the initiative. He said coldly, ¡°This is my house.¡± The president sat opposite Mark with a dark expression. Mark¡¯s gazended on Qiao Nian. Last night, Qiao Nian and Lina had sneaked into his castle. Qiao Nian had jumped down from the window on the second floor without being injured. She was really skilled. The President noticed that Mark had been staring at Qiao Nian. He raised his hand and waved it in front of Mark. He went straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s Lina? When will you let Lina go? Lina didn¡¯tmit a crime. It¡¯s wrong for you to detain Lina privately.¡± Hearing the President say this, Mark suppressed hisughter and leanedzily on the sofa. He looked up at the guard beside him and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a reason.¡± When the guard heard Mark¡¯s words, he turned around and walked out. Then, he escorted a pale and weak Lina in. He held a knife in a sealed bag and quickly walked in. Lina had not rested wellst night and had been having nightmares over and over again. Her skin was pale and there were dark circles under her eyes. The President looked at Lina and frowned. ¡°How dare you torture my daughter?¡± Mark said innocently, ¡°Although your daughter has alreadymitted a heinous crime, we didn¡¯t torture her. She didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lina with heartache and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Mark wants to frame Lina for Song Ling¡¯s death.¡± The guard ced the dagger in the sealed bag on the table and said methodically, ¡°Mr. President,st night, we heard a scream from the Earl¡¯s room. When we rushed over, the Seventh Princess had already killed Madam Song. Princess Lina¡¯s fingerprints are still on this dagger.¡± After exining all of this, the guard stood behind Mark again, his face expressionless. Mark raised his eyebrows in a good mood. He looked at the dagger and then at Lina. ¡°At that time, there were witnesses and evidence. The Seventh Princess killed someone. ording to the country¡¯sw, the Seventh Princess should be sentenced to death!¡± Chapter 1759 - 1759 Condition Chapter 1759 - 1759 Condition The president knew in his heart that Mark had set this up to let Lina die. At this moment, the secretary walked in anxiously. When he saw Mark, he bent down and whispered into the President¡¯s ear. The other members of the royal family already knew that the Seventh Princess had been locked up by Mark. All of them were curious about what had happened. Mark sat opposite the President. His gaze was always on the President¡¯s face, noting the change in the President¡¯s expression. It seemed that the President already knew the current situation. Seeing that the secretary had already stood up straight, Mark said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you, the president of a country, brought up your daughter. Now that your daughter has alreadymitted a huge crime of murder, I think you should personally put your daughter in jail and watch the execution yourself.¡± The president¡¯s eyes were turbulent. He looked at the secretary in front of him coldly and said word by word, ¡°You, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± He wasn¡¯t cold and heartless like Mark. How could he not care about his daughter?
Seeing that the President was about to lose his mind, Qiao Nian frowned and said calmly, ¡°You came here today to negotiate, right? Otherwise, you would have brought the Seventh Princess to the royal meeting long ago.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the president gradually came back to his senses. He took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°What conditions do you have?¡± Mark did not answer the President immediately. Instead, he looked at Qiao Nian. In such a dangerous situation, Qiao Nian could still think clearly about the ins and outs of the matter and directly raise the essence of the problem. Mark wanted to see more of the president¡¯s breakdown because of his daughter. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a chance now. ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Mark said calmly. ¡°If we remove Lina¡¯s association with the murder, make sure Lina and Wright get married in three days. Let Wright out now. The venue of the wedding is still at my manor.¡± Mark had a cold smile on his face. His daughter had been crippled by the President, the gold rooms in the basement had been taken away by the President, and Wright had been locked up by the President. During this period of time, things had been too rough for him. He had to let the president have a taste of pain. His original n would take many years, but he couldn¡¯t wait now. He had to bring it forward. The President gritted his teeth, his blue eyes filled with hatred. There was no way he could refuse Mark¡¯s conditions. He really didn¡¯t want Lina to marry an animal like Wright. His daughter deserved a better life. ¡°Regarding the wedding¡­ Lina is a princess. How can she prepare for a wedding in three days?¡± The president said through gritted teeth. Mark¡¯s tone was cold as he said directly, ¡°Dear brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. I¡¯ve already prepared the invitations.¡± Mark and the president stared at each other. They both knew very well that this wedding was definitely not simple. After Mark finished speaking, he stood up and left, not giving the president a chance to negotiate at all. When he reached the door, he seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a doctor in your residence who knows Chinese Medicine. Wright is quite injured. I hope that Wright can appear at the wedding unscathed in three days. I don¡¯t want to embarrass Europe!¡± Mark¡¯s gaze paused on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. Qiao Nian looked at Mark expressionlessly. After Mark and the others left, the oppressive atmosphere in the living room disappeared. Lina was also taken away by Mark. The President took a deep breath and gestured for Gu Zhou and the others to sit down. He said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re right. Mark is here for Wright this time.¡± ¡°Wright should be one of his pawns. He just needs this pawn.¡± Gu Zhou straightened his back and said in a cold voice, ¡°Although it¡¯s a little different from our previous n, what Mark is going to do next is what we calcted in our n. Let¡¯s prepare for the wedding now.¡± The rest was for Big Brother and the others to do. Qiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°President, you did very well just now. I think Mark¡¯s mind is filled with determination. He won¡¯t suspect that we have other cheap tricks.¡± Chapter 1760 - 1760 Waiting patiently Chapter 1760 - 1760 Waiting patiently Qiao Nian¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. It seemed like they had to n Lina¡¯s wedding well. The president lowered his eyes slightly. He sat calmly on the sofa and said nothing. In fact, part of his nervousness just now was because he was cooperating with the show. Another part was because he was really worried about Lina. As a father, he was worried about his daughter. The President thought of Lina¡¯s state just now and frowned. His voice was low. ¡°Lina looks awful.¡± Could it be that Mark had tortured Lina? Otherwise, why would Lina be like that?
When Qiao Nian heard the president¡¯s words, she thought of Lina just now, her eyes filled with self-reproach. She knew that Lina was extremely afraid of Mark. Although Lina had already mustered up her courage to ovee her fear, this kind of thing could not be done overnight. ¡°Actually, when I went to Mark¡¯s Castle, I could have gone alone. Lina was worried about my safety. She was afraid that I won¡¯t have enough status and would be killed of Mark catches me. That¡¯s why she asked to follow me.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly. It was precisely because of her identity as the princess of Europe that Lina could escape death from Mark through a marriage alliance. Lina must have thought about all of this before and pushed her out of the window. Qiao Nian looked at the President with a firm gaze and a serious expression. ¡°President, don¡¯t worry about the rest. When you let Wright go, I¡¯ll follow him to Mark¡¯s manor and help him treat his injuries.¡± This time, she would never let go of Lina¡¯s hand again, nor would she let Lina suffer any harm. When the President heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. He asked in confusion, ¡°You still want to go to Mark¡¯s manor?¡± After asking, he subconsciously looked at Gu Zhou, who was sitting beside Qiao Nian. Gu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm, as if he had no intention of stopping Qiao Nian. One had to know that Mark Manor was definitely filled with danger. He was now in control of Lina¡¯s life and death. If Qiao Nian went over, she might also be bullied by Mark. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian dotingly. He knew very well that Qiao Nian would definitely not change her decision based on her rational judgment. He also believed that Qiao Nian could protect herself. Qiao Nian smiled at the President in front of her and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve agreed to Mark¡¯s suggestion, he should be preparing for the wedding now. He probably won¡¯t have time to look for us again. Besides, she needs a bridesmaid for the wedding.¡± Qiao Nian was very grateful to the President for thinking for her. Just as she finished speaking, a male voice sounded from the side. ¡°The Seventh Princess still needs a personal bodyguard.¡± Chen Qing stood at the side, his dark eyes filled with anger. He pursed his lips tightly, as if he wanted to go over even if no one agreed. The President looked at Qiao Nian and Chen Qing¡¯s determined eyes and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, when you get there, you have to be extremely careful. If there¡¯s danger, withdraw first.¡± The president knew in his heart that Mark would not kill Lina, but he might not show mercy to Qiao Nian and Chen Qing. The three of them left and went straight to a nearby hotel. Gu Zhou sat in the back of the car and supported his head with one hand as he looked at the scenery outside. His long and narrow eyes were slightly lowered, and his eyshes covered his eyes. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou¡¯s troubled expression and reached out to hold his hand. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and turned to look at her. ¡°Is there any news from them?¡± Qiao Nian knew that Gu Zhou was asking about Brother Gu and Eldest Senior Brother. She shook her head gently and said in a low voice, ¡°They haven¡¯t contacted me yet. Let¡¯s wait patiently.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to send them a message, afraid that she would identally expose her brother and senior brother¡¯s identities. Gu Zhou frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re already prepared here. I wonder how things are going on their side. This is our only chance.¡± Chapter 1761 - 1761 Action Chapter 1761 - 1761 Action These words were not only tofort Gu Zhou, but also tofort herself. They were betting heavily this time. She only hoped that everything would go smoothly. Qiao Nian slowly closed her eyes. She hadn¡¯t slept wellst night and was too tired. MY. Cui Huai had begun to summon all the troops back the day Mark¡¯s gold rooms were snatched away by the President. He had desperately asked people to train their troops and even called back everyone who was doing missions outside. At this moment, many people were quite free. They were all chatting in Cui Huai¡¯spany.
Even Chen Sheng and Chang Feng were waiting in thepany¡¯s lobby. Sha He had always been doing missions outside. As long as it was a mission he epted, no matter how difficult it was, he couldplete it perfectly without making any mistakes. When doing missions, Sha He was always cold and did not say much. However, in private, Sha He could not stay idle and chatter endlessly. Thest time Sha He saw Chen Sheng was at Chen Sheng¡¯s vi. That night, Chang Feng was severely injured and Cui Huai even personally dealt with the traitor, Dao Wen. Since then, Sha He had been very interested in Chen Sheng. Now that everything was fine, he walked towards Chen Sheng with two sses of red wine. He walked up to Chen Sheng and handed him a ss of wine before sitting beside him. ¡°Chen Sheng, you¡¯re our boss¡¯s favorite. You usually talk to him a lot. Do you know what he¡¯s been busy with recently?¡± Not far away, Ba Song, who was ying a game, heard what Sha He had said. He silently leaned towards him. He was also very curious about what the higher-ups were up to. Actually, they all knew that there was someone above Cui Huai, but no one knew the identity of the person above him. Chen Sheng slowly took a sip of red wine. His entire body exuded a cold and noble aura. He looked up slightly with azy expression. Sha He looked at Chen Sheng with stars in his eyes. He liked Chen Sheng¡¯s temperament. This kind of temperament was not something ordinary people could learn. Chen Sheng was usuallyzy and noble, but when he was doing missions, his methods were more vicious than anyone else¡¯s. Sha He was not in a hurry. He waited for Chen Sheng to speak. Chen Sheng shook his head gently and said in a cold voice, ¡°Boss didn¡¯t mention it. He probably doesn¡¯t want us to know too much. We¡¯ll just follow orders.¡± A few days ago, Cui Huai brought his trusted aide to see someone and returned quickly. When he returned, he had a radiant feeling, as if he was about to be reborn. Cui Huai did not say who that person was. He guessed that the only person who could change Cui Huai¡¯s mood was Mark himself. Looking at how Cui Huai was training his troops, he reckoned that it would not be long before Cui Huai could return to Europe. When Sha He heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, he sighed slightly and said discouragedly, ¡°Let¡¯s just have a casual chat in private. Just say what you have to say. Don¡¯t talk like an official. It¡¯s tiring.¡± Sha He looked at Ba Song and kicked his butt, almost knocking him to the ground. ¡°Do you know who Boss is meeting?¡± Ba Song immediately moved to the side and said impatiently, ¡°How would I know?¡± Chen Sheng sat there calmly. From the corner of his eye, he looked at Cui Huai¡¯s office. The door to Cui Huai¡¯s office was closed, but from the gap under the office door, he could see that the original light inside was gradually disappearing, as if someone was standing at the door to block the light. He rolled his eyes and looked at Sha He beside him. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I heard something interesting previously. I heard that he seems to be from the same country as you. That person seems to be a general. What¡¯s his name again¡­¡± Sha He was from Europe. When he heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, he immediately understood. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about the old General Cui Si!¡± ¡°Yes, I think he¡¯s called General Cui,¡± Chen Sheng said with a look of realization. ¡°I guess you¡¯re talking about him too. After all, he¡¯s the most famous general in Europe and the one with the most tragic past. The Cui family has been wiped out. Why did you suddenly bring him up?¡± Chapter 1762 - 1762 Chatting? Chapter 1762 - 1762 Chatting? He had finally taken the bait. ¡°Exterminated? What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Sheng looked at Sha He in confusion and said with uncertainty, ¡°But I heard previously that the businessmen from Europe who bought jade were different from what you said. They said that there was amotion in Europe. Someone called General Cui was killed in court by a third princess. Perhaps the General Cui you mentioned isn¡¯t a general!¡± Seeing that Chen Sheng really did not understand what was going on in Europe, Sha He exined, ¡°You should be talking about Old General Cui Si¡¯s only living son, Cui Qi.¡± Sha He sounded a little unhappy when he said this, as if he looked down on Cui Qi. In Sha He¡¯s heart, Cui Qi was only conferred the title of general by the president because he had a father who was a general and was an orphan. Such a person was not worthy of being a general at all. A trace of surprise shed across Chen Sheng¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like him?¡±
Sha He usually said whatever he wanted. Seeing that Chen Sheng had taken the initiative to talk to him, he excitedly told him about the rise and fall of the Cui family. Sha He really finished speaking in one breath, highlighting General Cui Si¡¯s persecution of the current president of Europe. Although Chen Sheng knew more about the Cui family, he listened patiently at this moment. After all, he was going to put on an act with Sha He and take the opportunity to express his position. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the European President to use such a despicable method. You have to know that without the help of Old General Cui, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to sit in the president¡¯s seat at all. How could he kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness? Poor Old General Cui is gone just like that. Now, Old General Cui¡¯s only child is gone too. Sigh.¡± Sha He nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think so too. It¡¯s fine as long as the president takes back his military power. How can he bite the hand that feeds him? He¡¯s simply an ingrate.¡± Chen Sheng drank his wine slowly, and the figure of the person who walked out of the door was reflected in the cup. However, he still looked calm and continued, ¡°In history, there have indeed been many emperors who attacked the founding heroes. It¡¯s just that the current president of Europe has gone a little too far. There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless. Sigh, the Cui family¡­¡± He sighed and stopped talking. At this moment, a cold voice came from the side. ¡°When did you be so concerned about the matters in Europe?¡± There was a hint of anger in his voice and this scared the three people in the living room. The three of them immediately put down the things in their hands and looked back. They saw Cui Huai standing at the door coldly. The three of them called out respectfully, ¡°Boss!¡± Sha He was originally very rxed, but when he noticed Cui Huai¡¯s gloomy face, he could not help but feel nervous. He saw that Cui Huai was staring at the calm Chen Sheng and quickly said, ¡°Boss, actually, I was the one who talked to him about this.¡± Cui Huai stood with his hands behind his back. His gaze was always on Chen Sheng¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with scrutiny, imperceptibly giving Chen Sheng all the pressure. Standing at the side, Sha He¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. He thought about what he had just said carefully. There was nothing wrong with it. Could it be that his Boss did not want the three of them to talk, or did he not want to see the three of them have a good rtionship? Sha He¡¯s frown deepened. At this moment, he saw Cui Huai looking over and quickly stood up straight. Cui Huai raised his hand and patted Sha He¡¯s shoulder. There was a hint of helplessness in his tone. ¡°Sha He, you¡¯re still too naive. You¡¯re most suitable to do missions. You can¡¯t do things that involve using your brain.¡± Sha He frowned slightly and looked at Cui Huai in confusion. Although his boss seemed to imply that he said something wrong again, he still did not understand what he had said wrong. Just as he was about to apologize, he heard Boss say, ¡°Chen Sheng has ulterior motives in every word he says. For example, when you mentioned Cui Si today, he was also the one who hinted at you to take the initiative to mention it.¡± When he heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, Sha He blinked in confusion and looked at Chen Sheng beside him in confusion, as if he was still thinking about what Cui Huai had said. Chapter 1763 - 1763 Fighting for Injustice Chapter 1763 - 1763 Fighting for Injustice ¡°A casual chat?¡± Cui Huai clearly did not believe what Chen Sheng said. He narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he suspected Chen Sheng. Chen Sheng looked at Cui Huai intently and asked, ¡°Could it be that Boss has some rtionship with Old General Cui?¡± Cui Huai and Old General Cui were both surnamed Cui. Therefore, Chen Sheng¡¯s question made sense. When Cui Huai heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, his temples throbbed as he tried his best to suppress the waves in his heart. Cui Huai originally wanted to ask Chen Sheng why he was asking about the Cui family.
However, before he could ask, Chen Sheng took the initiative to ask his question. Cui Huai took a deep breath and stared at Chen Sheng¡¯s face. Finally, he said, ¡°Come in with me.¡± Chen Sheng did not speak. He only followed Cui Huai inside, leaving Sha He and Ba Song behind. Ba Song had finished his game. He walked to Sha He and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to eavesdrop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to.¡± Sha He shook his head. Although he really wanted to get answers, Boss definitely didn¡¯t want them to hear his conversation with Chen Sheng alone. Ba Song walked to the sofa and sat down. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What do you think Boss¡¯s rtionship with General Cui is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sha He said in a low voice. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything casually. In the room. Cui Huai walked to the desk and sat down. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Chen Sheng in front of him, his eyes gradually turning cold. At this point, he did not n to beat around the bush with Chen Sheng. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°You deliberately asked Sha He to mention the Cui family just now. Why? What¡¯s your motive?¡± Chen Sheng looked at Cui Huai in front of him and said very seriously, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t have any motives. I¡¯m just feeling injustice for Old General Cui Si. He¡¯s a loyal official and has always been willing to go through fire and water for his leader, but his president suspects him.¡± Chen Sheng¡¯s tone was a little anxious. One could hear his dissatisfaction with that matter. He frowned coldly and said seriously, ¡°I think my situation is very simr to his. I¡¯m the same kind of person as him. I¡¯m just very dissatisfied with this matter and feel indignant about his tragedy.¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your rtionship with General Cui Si?¡± Chen Sheng finally asked the question he wanted to ask. Cui Huai did not speak. He looked calmly at Chen Sheng in front of him, his breathing a little heavy. This was the first time he had seen Chen Sheng express his thoughts so clearly. Seeing that Cui Huai had been looking at him, Chen Sheng took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years. Actually, I¡¯m only thinking about one thing. I want to make a name for myself with you.¡± ¡°I was just an inconspicuous person in the past. If not for Boss¡¯s guidance, I wouldn¡¯t have climbed up so quickly.¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t understand. What did I do wrong? Why are you suspecting me again and again?¡± When Chen Sheng said this, his eyes were a little red, as if he had been wronged. When Cui Huai heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, his breathing involuntarily became heavier, and his chest suddenly became hot. Chen Sheng said what he was thinking. All these years, he had been suppressing the hatred in his heart and trying his best to maintain hisposure. However, after listening to Chen Sheng¡¯s usations, he understood that he had never let go of that matter. He looked at Chen Sheng as if he was looking at a soulmate. Only Chen Sheng could understand theplicated feelings in his heart, because Chen Sheng really empathized with his feelings. Cui Huai¡¯s lips trembled slightly. He quickly shook his head. He could understand Chen Sheng¡¯s pain. He was not the president. He could not give up on everyone who had followed him. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Cui Si!¡± After Cui Huai finished speaking, he tore off the mask on his face and looked at Chen Sheng intently. He said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m the person who was killed by the president. I should have died long ago.¡± Chapter 1764 - 1764 Truth Chapter 1764 - 1764 Truth Chen Sheng paused. He originally only wanted to use Old General Cui¡¯s pitiful story to force Cui Huai to admit his true identity. He did not expect Cui Huai to take off his disguise and reveal his face. It was as if he was a hostage who had been kidnapped by the kidnappers. If he hadn¡¯t seen the kidnappers¡¯ real faces yet, as long as the kidnappers got the ransom, he could leave safely. But it was different now. He saw the kidnapper¡¯s face. Then he was in the same boat as the kidnapper. The kidnapper either treated him as one of his own or would kill him directly. Chen Sheng knew in his heart that he was in a very dangerous situation. He forced himself to calm down and pretended to be shocked as he looked at Cui Huai. Cui Huai threw the mask on the desk and tapped his fingers on the table. He nced at Chen Sheng and gestured for him to sit down.
Chen Sheng was stunned for a moment before sitting on the chair beside him. When Cui Huai saw Chen Sheng like this, a smile shed across his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. He said in a low voice, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been living with a mask on. After wearing the mask for so long, everyone thinks that I¡¯m Cui Huai, but I¡¯m the only one who knows that I¡¯m Cui Si, the Cui Si who was loyal to the country but was killed.¡± Cui Huai looked at Chen Sheng seriously. His eyes gradually darkened as he said, ¡°Chen Sheng, you¡¯re different from them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you,¡± Cui Huai said after some serious thought. ¡°You¡¯re different from the others. You¡¯re too smart. I don¡¯t dare to trust youpletely.¡± Cui Huai had sharp eyes. He had seen many people, but this was the first time he had seen a mysterious person like Chen Sheng. He could not figure him out, and he was very vignt against people he could not see through. Especially Chen Sheng¡¯s eyes. There was no light in his dark eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. Chen Sheng knew very well what he needed to say after being deep in thought. He put away the surprise on his face and his lips slowly curled up. His eyes gradually lit up. ¡°Boss, I-I¡¯m very happy.¡± Chen Sheng¡¯s words stunned Cui Huai. He narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes filled with confusion. Chen Sheng sat slightly forward and looked at Cui Huai intently. His eyes were filled with joy as he said excitedly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to tell me the truth. This is something I didn¡¯t dare to think about in the past. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re willing to tell me all of this clearly. This means that our rtionship is better than before, right?¡± This was the first time Cui Huai had seen Chen Sheng as happy as a child. Although Chen Sheng was not young anymore, he had always kept his emotions hidden in the past. This was the first time he had revealed his emotions. ¡°Is that so?¡± Cui Huai asked with a fake smile. He had a smile on his face, but he was still suspicious of Chen Sheng. When Chen Sheng heard Cui Huai, he retracted his smile slightly and said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, Boss. You don¡¯t know, but this is the first time I¡¯m being so honest with you. After following you for so many years, I really hope to be honest with you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m usually afraid that if I say something wrong, you will misunderstand. Now, I can tell you the truth.¡± He knew very well that Cui Huai liked simple-minded people, like Sha He and Ba Song. This was because they did not have much thought and were good at fighting. They were straightforward and easy to control. He was prepared to cater to Cui Huai¡¯s taste and pretend to be a hot-blooded clueless youth. ¡°Boss, actually, I guessed your identity previously. Since it¡¯s really as I thought, Boss, what should we do next?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cui Huai¡¯s hand under the table involuntarily clenched. He waspletely stunned by Chen Sheng. His fingers moved slightly, indicating for the sniper not far away to temporarily be on standby. Chen Sheng pretended to be confused and frowned. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t I aligned with you? Are you really not going to do anything?¡± Chapter 1765 - 1765 Revenge Chapter 1765 - 1765 Revenge Not only because Chen Sheng had hit the nail on the head, but also because he was indignant. If that person wasn¡¯t cold-blooded and heartless, why would he leave his wife? Cui Huai looked at Chen Sheng in front of him and said with a serious expression, ¡°I never thought of letting him off. He caused me so much trouble. The reason why I¡¯ve been cooped up in MY is to take revenge and seek justice for the Cui family.¡± ¡°I want to question the President personally. Why did he order the massacre of our Cui family? Has he had nightmares for years? I would have gone through fire and water for him. How did he treat me? I¡¯ll definitely cut off his head with my own hands!¡± In so many years, this was the first time he had personally said his wish. He had waited too long, and this was the first time he had mentioned these things to an outsider. A brilliant light burst out of his old eyes, illuminating his entire face.
However, when he thought of what Mark had said to him a few days ago, the light in his eyes disappeared bit by bit, and his brows furrowed again. He frowned in frustration and tried to suppress the anger in his chest. However, the thought of revenge took root in his heart like a seed. ¡°But I still have to wait for the opportunity¡­¡± Cui Huai frowned tightly. He pursed his lips tightly and his voice was a little hesitant. ¡°Back then, I was just a small soldier. All these years, I already rushed to the front when it came to killing enemies. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to climb to the position of general, but the previous family annihtion set me back to my original state. I worked hard again and finally climbed to my current position.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t wait anymore, but¡­¡± Cui Huai wished he could kill the president now, but he couldn¡¯t. Mark had told him to wait a little longer and said that now wasn¡¯t a good time. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t hesitate. Let¡¯s do it now!¡± Chen Sheng looked at Cui Huai in front of him passionately and generously, his eyes extremely sincere. ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard of the current situation in Europe, right? There¡¯s a fierce battle in the European royal family. There¡¯s a good saying. When the sandpiper and the m fight, the fisherman reaps the benefits. We¡¯re the fisherman now. If we miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to take revenge!¡± Cui Huai did not speak. He only narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Sheng in front of him. He did not let go, as if he was thinking about something. After a long time, Cui Huai¡¯s voice turned cold as he asked, ¡°Chen Sheng, doing that with me is a rebellion. That¡¯s a capital crime. It¡¯s very likely that we won¡¯t be able toe back!¡± Previously, when he wanted to go to Europe, he never nned on returning. He was taking revenge for himself, but Chen Sheng was different. If Chen Sheng stayed in MY, he could live a better life. There was no need for him tomit a capital crime because of him! However, Chen Sheng already knew that he was Cui Si. If Chen Sheng wanted to leave, he would definitely not let him off. This was because Chen Sheng was not in the same boat as him. In order to hide his identity, he could only let Chen Sheng die. With this thought in mind, Cui Huai gestured for the sniper hiding in the dark to prepare to shoot Chen Sheng. Chen Sheng frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re wrong to say that. If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I might have died in the underground boxing arena back then, or even worse. It¡¯s even more impossible for me to have such a good life. Boss, I¡¯m very grateful for everything you gave me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtives. My life belongs to Boss. You just said that if I go to Europe with you, it¡¯s a capital offense and we might not be able toe back. We do this every day. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Besides, it¡¯s my honor to be able to fight alongside Boss.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re underestimating yourself. All these years, your decisions have never been wrong. If I follow you, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do something big.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cui Huai mmed the table excitedly and looked at Chen Sheng hot-bloodedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll believe you in the future. I¡¯ll also take back the people I ced beside you to monitor you previously!¡± Chen Sheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and the smile on his face became brighter and brighter. ¡°Boss, when do we start?¡± Chapter 1766 - 1766 Breaking His Defense Chapter 1766 - 1766 Breaking His Defense ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and prepare!¡± Chen Sheng¡¯s jade-like eyes were sparkling, as if he was looking forward to the future. ¡°Go!¡± Cui Huai waved his hand at Chen Sheng, indicating for him to leave. He looked at Chen Sheng¡¯s back as he left, as if he was looking at himself after so many years. At that time, when the president was forced to a dead end by Earl Mark, he had also encouraged the president like this, hoping that the president could resist Earl Mark. They had won that battle! Cui Huai only hoped that they could win this battle as well! When Chen Sheng went out of the room, he saw that Sha He and Ba Song were still sitting on the sofa. One was reading the newspaper, and the other was ying games on his phone.
When the two of them saw Chen Shenge out, they quickly went up to him. Ba Song asked impatiently, ¡°What did Boss say just now?¡± Chen Sheng smiled and did not say anything. He quickly walked out. After Chen Sheng left HH Corporation, he drove home. At this moment, his cell phone, which was in the car, rang. Chen Sheng looked at the caller ID on his cell phone and picked up the call. Chang Feng¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°I just found out that Cui Huai¡¯s six snipers were aiming at Cui Huai¡¯s office from all angles. Who did Cui Huai see just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chen Sheng tapped the steering wheel with his fingers, his voice happy. Actually, he had long known that Cui Huai had many snipers around him, but he was not worried at all, because Chang Feng would get rid of those snipers. Chang Feng heard Chen Sheng¡¯s rxed voice and asked with a smile, ¡°Is everything going well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Sheng looked straight ahead and thought of Cui Huai¡¯s hateful eyes. He continued, ¡°Cui Huai hates the president even more than we thought. If Mark hadn¡¯t been suppressing him, he might have gone back to take revenge long ago!¡± No matter how scheming a person was, when it came to a blood feud, it was easy to let down their guard. It was precisely because of this that Chen Sheng had an opportunity. However, no matter what, the oue was good. They could follow Cui Huai to Europe directly and tell Gu Zhou the internal situation. ¡°Alright, you should go home too. Let¡¯s pack up together and go to Europe tomorrow.¡± Chen Sheng reminded with a smile, ¡°Boss has already removed all the people monitoring us.¡± Chang Feng could not help but grip his cell phone tightly. His breathing became heavier. Then, he asked seriously, ¡°Then can we meet them?¡± Chang Feng was referring to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. When Chen Sheng heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, the light in his eyes gradually lit up, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. However, his voice was as calm as ever. ¡°Yes.¡± Now that he could contact them, it meant that their mission had been perfectlypleted. In Europe. A Maybach stopped directly at the entrance of Mark Manor. Qiao Nian and Chen Qing helped the pale Wright out of the car. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone and looked at the screen. Her eyes lit up. She pushed Wright away from her and held the cell phone with both hands. Seeing that Wright was about to fall to the ground, Chen Qing grabbed him. He could not let Wright fall. It had not been easy for him to feed him so many medicinal herbs and treat him. He could not treat him again just because he fell. ¡°Send him back to his room first. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Qiao Nian walked towards the forest not far from the manor. She looked around carefully and heaved a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see any cameras. Chen Qing¡¯s heart surged when he saw Qiao Nian¡¯s excitement, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He just helped Wright towards his castle. Chen Qing dragged Wright to the door on the first floor. As soon as he pushed open the door, he saw Lina walking over from the end of the corridor. The two of them looked at each other face to face, both trying to control the surprise on their faces. Lina pursed her lips slightly and took a deep breath before walking towards the door. She nced at Chen Qing and Wright before looking behind Chen Qing. When she saw that there was no one behind her, surprise shed across her eyes. Chapter 1767 - 1767 Protect Him Chapter 1767 - 1767 Protect Him As Lina thought about this, she asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Nian Nian?¡± ¡°Second Young Madam went to answer the phone.¡± Chen Qing felt that with Second Young Madam¡¯s expression just now, it was very likely that the call was from Eldest Young Master. He just didn¡¯t know if things would go smoothly. He nced at Wright beside him. This wasn¡¯t a ce to talk, so he couldn¡¯t say much. ¡°Where¡¯s his room? I¡¯ll send him there.¡± Lina looked at Wright. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he had fallen asleep. There was no movement at all, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chen Qing helped Wright follow behind Lina. When they reached Wright¡¯s bedroom, Chen Qing ced Wright on the bed. His movements were rough and not light at all. At this moment, Wright opened his eyes. Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Chen Qing¡¯s movements were heavier just now and directly woke Wright up?
With Wright¡¯s irritable temper, he would definitely find trouble with Chen Qing again. With that thought in mind, Lina grabbed Chen Qing¡¯s hand and pulled him behind her. Chen Qing looked down at Lina¡¯s hand that was holding his. His eyes paused as he stared intently at Lina¡¯s back with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Wright, about this¡­¡± Before Lina could finish, she saw Wright lying there expressionlessly. His eyes were empty as he looked at the ceiling. He blinked slowly, looking like a dummy. Lina frowned and let go of Chen Qing¡¯s hand. Chen Qing sensed Lina¡¯s movements, and felt a little empty. However, Lina¡¯s attention was on Wright. She looked at Chen Qing behind her in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wright? He looks a little abnormal? Has he¡­¡± In the end, Lina was too embarrassed to say the words ¡°gone stupid¡±. Chen Qing nced at Wright on the bed. His expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Second young madam treated him previously and only made him look like a normal person. As for his¡­¡± Chen Qing recalled that when he went to the water prison previously, Wright was standing in the water prison like a fool with a silly smile. Second young madam really didn¡¯t like Wright¡¯s silly smile, so she simply helped him treat all his external injuries, but she didn¡¯t let him smile foolishly. As for Wright¡¯s brain, Second young madam felt that a harmless Wright was more pleasing to the eye. ¡°He¡¯s been in the water prison for the past few days. His mind seems to have left home,¡± Chen Qing said. Lina¡¯s eyes widened slightly, then she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this is good too. Wright is living well now, but he can¡¯t do anything messy, let alone hurt you again.¡± Chen Qing¡¯s gaze moved from Wright¡¯s face to Lina¡¯s. He recalled that when Wright opened his eyes just now, Lina pulled him behind her without hesitation. The corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly, and his voice was a little low. ¡°Seventh Princess, are you very worried about me?¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her heart involuntarily beat faster. She turned around and saw Chen Qing staring at her intently. At this moment, Lina realized that the two of them were very close. This distance made her heart beat violently. She looked at Chen Qing and noticed the heat in his eyes. She tilted her head slightly to the side and thought about how to lie. ¡°When Wright woke up just now.¡± This time, Chen Qing took the initiative to ask seriously, ¡°You were afraid that I would be hurt, so you stood in front of me and wanted to protect me?¡± Lina¡¯s face turned redder and redder. She staggered back a step and tried to keep her distance from Chen Qing. On the night of the engagement banquet, she already knew Chen Qing¡¯s love for her, but it was toote. Their statuses were worlds apart. She was now a knife in her father¡¯s hand. As long as her father gave the order, she would fight for her father¡¯s victory. Chapter 1768 - 1768 Bodyguard Chapter 1768 - 1768 Bodyguard Lina took a deep breath and tried her best to adjust her mentality. She looked up at Chen Qing with clear eyes. ¡°I came over because Mark asked me to pick up Wright. Since Wright has arrived safely at his castle and it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Lina lowered her head and did not dare to look at Chen Qing again. She hurriedly walked out. Just as she walked into the corridor, she heard footsteps behind her. Lina frowned slightly. She walked faster, but no matter how fast she was, Chen Qing could follow her closely. Compared to Lina¡¯s anxiety, Chen Qing walked unhurriedly. There was no need to be anxious at all. When Lina walked to the door of the room and was about to enter, she saw Chen Qing standing behind her in a suit and leather shoes, as if he wanted to follow her in.
Lina looked at Chen Qing in front of her and frowned slightly. She said disapprovingly, ¡°Why have you been following me?¡± ¡°The president has already said before that I¡¯m your personal bodyguard.¡± When Chen Qing said the words ¡°bodyguard¡±, his tone became slightly heavier, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°If I don¡¯t follow you, who will I follow?¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She said in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to send Wright off? Wright is very important to us. Shouldn¡¯t you take good care of him?¡± Chen Qing said with a calm expression, ¡°My mission is to protect you. As for Wright, that¡¯s Second Young Madam¡¯s target.¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, her heart could not help but beat faster. His face was cold. When he said those words, he looked very calm, but his words were touching. When he looked at her lovingly, she could not bear to look away. Was this why her mother often said love is blind and beauty is in the eye of the beholder? Lina lowered her eyes slightly. She did not dare to look into Chen Qing¡¯s eyes again, afraid that Chen Qing would see that she was shy. She raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. She said softly, ¡°Chen Qing, actually, I¡¯m very safe now.¡± ¡°Mark needs me now. He needs me to marry Wright, so he won¡¯t hurt me at all. But it¡¯s different with Nian Nian¡­¡± Before Lina could finish, she felt Chen Qing take a step towards her. Lina stepped back instinctively, but the door was behind her. She pressed her back against it. If she didn¡¯t open the door, there was no way out. Seeing that Chen Qing still wanted to go forward, Lina hurriedly raised her hand to block Chen Qing. She looked up at Chen Qing and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± She had already tried her best to control herself. She was really worried that she would hug Chen Qing uncontrobly and tell him how much she missed him. However, she could not do that. She had already made up her mind not to have anything to do with Chen Qing anymore. She could not give Chen Qing any more hope, because she did not want Chen Qing to be hurt in any way. Their rtionship would stop here. It was the best ending for them. Lina slowly lowered her eyes to hide the pain in them. Chen Qing looked at Lina intently, his eyes filled with heartache. He still remembered that Lina was in a daze this morning. She did not look good at all. Although Lina looked much better now, the darkness in her eyes still showed that she had not rested well. Chen Qing¡¯s gaze gradually moved down and finallynded on Lina¡¯s bandaged hand. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± His low and hoarse voice was like a gentle feather, calming Lina¡¯s uneasy heart. Lina subconsciously wanted to answer Chen Qing¡¯s question, but she remembered that she had to keep a distance from Chen Qing now. Then, she hid her hand behind her back and shook her head gently. She said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± Lina took a deep breath and looked up at Chen Qing. She met Chen Qing¡¯s concerned eyes and could clearly see her face reflected in Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. It was as if nothing around him mattered anymore. She seemed to upy his entire world. Chapter 1769 Angry? ? Lina''s eyes gradually became gentle. If only time could stop at this moment, she could look at him for a while longer. The two of them looked at each other with love in their eyes. Just by looking at each other''s eyes, they could see each other''s feelings. Suddenly, a vibration interrupted their thoughts. Lina suddenly retracted her gaze, and the tips of her ears turned slightly red. Her gazended on Chen Qing''s pants pocket, and she said ufortably, "Your, your phone is ringing. Hurry up and answer it!" Chen Qing frowned slightly. He had yet to recover from his previous state. This was the first time he realized that he liked someone. It was also the first time he felt the feeling of two people who liked each other being together. Chen Qing took out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the caller ID, he picked up the call without hesitation. "Second Young Madam." Qiao Nian had just received a message from Eldest Senior Brother. She knew that Cui Huai was going to bring people back to Europe. This meant that more than half of their previous n had seeded. She said in a rxed and happy tone, "Chen Qing, I have very good news for you. We can go home soon!" When Chen Qing heard Qiao Nian''s words, he tightened his grip on his cell phone and did not say anything. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She thought that it was inconvenient for Chen Qing to talk, so she didn''t think too much about it. She asked seriously, "By the way, I just asked you to send Wright back to his room. Has he gone back now?" "Alright." Qiao Nian frowned slightly. He should be able to talk about this, right? However, Chen Qing only replied with one word. She didn''t know what he meant. She then asked, "He has already been sent to his room, right?" "Alright." Qiao Nian was originally very happy, but when she heard Chen Qing''s answer, she felt that something was wrong. The joy in her heart instantly disappeared. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to Chen Qing. "Second Young Madam, is there anything else?" "No." "Then I''ll hang up first!" Qiao Nian looked at the phone that had already been hung up and was stunned. Why did she feel that Chen Qing was different from before? Was it because she asked him to send Wright into the room alone? Was that why Chen Qing was angry? Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She felt that something was wrong. Even without Chen Qing standing in front of her, she could feel his resentment. After Chen Qing hung up, his gazended on Lina''s face. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Lina speak first. "Nian Nian must be looking for you for something very important. Go busy yourself!" Lina finally calmed down. Now that the battle was imminent, she had to let go of her personal feelings. As Lina spoke, she subconsciously pushed open the door and walked in. Chen Qing''s voice came from behind her. "Second Young Madam asked me to protect you at all times. If Seventh Princess doesn''t believe me, why don''t you call Second Young Madam directly to confirm?" Lina turned to look at Chen Qing. Her gazended on the cell phone in Chen Qing''s hand. She subconsciously wanted to take the cell phone away, but she did not expect Chen Qing to hold her hand. The temperature of his hand was very hot. The heat spread throughout her body along Lina''s hand. The scenes of Chen Qing protecting her appeared in her mind and she quickly retracted her hand. This could not go on. They should not be together. However, Chen Qing quickly walked into the room and pulled Lina in front of him. Lina was forcefully made to face Chen Qing. She looked up at Chen Qing and saw his chin. There was still some stubble on Chen Qing''s chin, as if he didn''t have time to clean it up. Her gaze gradually moved up andnded on Chen Qing''s tightly shut lips. The shape of his lips looked as though it was attracting her to kiss him. Lina quickly threw her messy thoughts to the back of her mind. She subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but Chen Qing pressed her against the door. Chen Qing looked down at Lina. Seeing that she still looked like she wanted to escape, he called out softly, "Seventh Princess." Chapter 1770 About To Suffocate ? "Huh?" Lina looked up at Chen Qing and was about to ask him to leave when Chen Qing held her waist with one hand and kissed her on the lips when she looked up. Lina''s mind went nk. Her bright eyes were filled with shock as she looked at Chen Qing intently. It was thest time and just this once. She would never have anything to do with him again. With this thought in mind, Lina slowly closed her eyes and indulged herself. Their breathing quickened and their breaths became chaotic. Lina''s mind was in a mess from the kiss. Her only thought was that his lips were as sweet and beautiful as she thought. Just as Lina was about to suffocate, Chen Qing let go of her. He saw that Lina''s eyes were filled with tears, and her pink lips were slightly open, as if she was trying to breathe. Chen Qing wrapped his right hand around Lina''s waist and gently helped her move her back with his left hand. He said softly, "Take it slow. Breathe now. Yes, take it slow. Don''t be anxious." Lina''s consciousness gradually returned. She thought about how she had almost suffocated because she had not caught her breath from kissing. She looked at Chen Qing in front of her and frowned slightly. She asked, "Do you kiss often?" Chen Qing''s eyes twinkled when he heard Lina''s jealous voice. He said softly, "Never." "Impossible, you just¡­ You were clearly very skilled just now." Lina pouted and reached out to push Chen Qing away. Unexpectedly, Chen Qing hugged her even tighter. Her body was tightly pressed against Chen Qing''s. Chen Qing looked at Lina''s angry expression and smiled. He asked softly, "Are you talking about kissing?" Lina was already thin-skinned. Now that she heard Chen Qing say it so directly, her face turned even redder. She said angrily, "I¡­" Suddenly, a row of footsteps came from outside. Lina''s expression changed slightly. Thinking that this was Mark and Wright''s ce, she was afraid that there would be more trouble if people found out that she and Chen Qing were so intimate. Thinking of how the two of them kissed in the room, Lina reached out to cover her chest and said softly, "Fortunately, we didn''t do it in the corridor." "Seventh Princess?" "Chen Qing," Lina said and subconsciously pushed Chen Qing away. She wanted to distance herself from Chen Qing, but Chen Qing kept his arm around Lina''s waist. She was much weaker than Chen Qing and said in frustration, "Let go of me." Chen Qing frowned but did not let go. Lina looked at Chen Qing helplessly and said with a serious expression, "Chen Qing, this isn''t the presidential pce or a private room. It''s Mark''s manor. This castle is filled with Mark''s people. I''m Wright''s fianc¨¦e now. It''s not appropriate for the two of us to be like this. If Mark finds out about you¡­" "It doesn''t matter even if he finds out," Chen Qing said with his usual expression. "Mark doesn''t care who you''re with at all. All he needs now is your status as a princess. If it wasn''t for the fact that he needed Wright to marry you, he wouldn''t have bailed Wright out." Lina understood what Chen Qing was saying, but she still shook her head in disapproval and said in a low voice, "Why don''t you understand? Wright and I are destined to get married. The two of us can no longer be together." Her words were like a mountain pressing down on Chen Qing''s chest, making him unable to breathe. Lina lowered her eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "Let''s pretend that nothing happened just now. Although I don''t know what the oue will be in the future, you should be returning to An City, right? We¡­" Lina took a deep breath and mentally prepared herself. She looked up at Chen Qing. "Even if my father seeds and you go back to your country, we won''t be able to be together. Let''s take a step back." She spoke very quickly. Sensing that Chen Qing''s hand on her waist had rxed slightly, she pushed Chen Qing away and silently moved to the side to maintain a safe distance from him. She said these words in pain and sadness, but she had to say it because this was reality. Actually, she regretted it now. Chapter 1771 Refusing To Admit It? ? Lina was thinking that if she had not confessed back then and had not let Chen Qing discover her feelings, Chen Qing might never have realized that he liked her. They would still remain business partners, and Chen Qing would have no regrets. Lina frowned slightly and looked at Chen Qing. When she met Chen Qing''s burning eyes, her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It was so painful that she wanted to die. "Seventh Princess." "Huh?" Lina tried her best to remain calm and did not dare to look into Chen Qing''s eyes guiltily. Chen Qing took a step forward and grabbed Lina''s arm. He asked seriously, "Seventh Princess, we''ve just kissed and you''re going to deny it? Are you not going to take responsibility?" When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, she frowned and muttered softly, "There are some instances when we can''t do as we please. In this world, I can''t be responsible for you at all!" She was about to marry Wright, and there was more toe. There was no time to consider their rtionship. Chen Qing bent down slightly and looked into Lina''s eyes. He stared into Lina''s eyes and asked word by word, "Why can''t you be responsible?" Lina was too embarrassed to look into Chen Qing''s eyes and did not say anything. Chen Qing looked at Lina''s escape and frowned. His chest felt ufortable and he couldn''t help but say, "Seventh Princess, you should be responsible for me now because we''ve already kissed. If you abandon me after having an affair, I''ll tell Second Young Master and Second Young Madam about this. When the timees, they''ll help me seek justice." Lina was stunned and looked at Chen Qing in surprise. Why did Chen Qing suddenly be so cute? "You¡­ I''m afraid this isn''t appropriate. Nian Nian and the others know that it''s not good," Lina said with a red face. Chen Qing looked at Lina''s flushed face and stood up straight. He stopped teasing her and reached out to hug her waist, pulling her into his arms. He lowered his head slightly and moved his thin lips to Lina''s ear. He lowered his voice and said, "I understand that the current situation is not friendly to us. You''re a princess of Europe. You have many concerns. Actually, it''s all my fault. If I had realized that I liked you earlier and grabbed your hand, we might not havee to this." Towards the end, Chen Qing''s eyes were filled with heartache. In his opinion, Lina was only in her early twenties. She was still an innocent girl. "It''s all my fault." Chen Qing sighed slightly, his tone filled with self-reproach. "If I had treated you well earlier, you wouldn''t have been wronged and gotten hurt." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s words, her eyes turned slightly red. She pursed her lips tightly and tried her best to maintain her previous strength. Chen Qing hugged Lina tightly and said in a low voice, "When these things are over, you''ll be free. You won''t have any burdens. If you''re still willing to be with me, we''ll start over. If you''re unwilling, I won''t force you." Hearing Chen Qing''s words, Lina''s uneasy heart gradually calmed down. She looked up at Chen Qing in front of her. Chen Qing''s eyes were filled with sincerity, as if no matter what she chose, he would wait quietly. At the thought that they might start over, Lina''s lips curled up involuntarily. She smiled and said, "Yes, okay." At this moment, in the pce. Previously, Mark had already said that Lina and Wright''s wedding would be held at Mark''s manor, so Mark was the one preparing for the wedding. The president was not busy. Mark was so busy with the marriage that he didn''t have time to give the president more trouble. The president handled his work very quickly, so he had a lot of free time. In the study, the President sat on the sofa at the side. He looked up at the Gu father and son sitting opposite him. His gazended on Gu Ting''s face and he hesitated. Gu Zhou sat beside Gu Ting, but his gaze was also on Gu Ting''s face. At this moment, Gu Ting nced at the President and Gu Zhou, a trace of surprise shing across his eyes. He had thought that the President had called him over to send him Lina and Wright''s wedding invitations, but now, it seemed like that was not the case. Chapter 1772 Disagree ? Gu Ting was sharp and knew that what would happen next was definitely not simple. He knew that his youngest son and Nian Nian had been investigating the kidnapping more than 20 years ago, and they realized that this matter was rted to the European royal family. Thest time he came to the pce, he realized that the president, his youngest son, and Nian Nian had reached a consensus. Gu Ting vaguely felt that the president wanted to borrow the power of the Gu family. As for his youngest son, he was probably here to be the president''s lobbyist. At this moment, Gu Ting heard the President speak and ask him to use the Gu family''s ability to support him. "Mr. President, I''ve been staying at the embassy. If I interfere, it won''t only involve the Gu family, but also Country Z." Gu Ting''s voice was steady, powerful, and unwavering. "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to your request." Logically speaking, helping each other''s countries required leaders tomunicate and reach a cooperation agreement. He was just an envoy. What he had to do was to express Country Z''s stance on affairs. Back then, the Gu family and the Lu family had both helped the president take over, but that matter had been tacitly approved by the country. He did not dare to make such a big decision easily. The President listened to Gu Ting''s words and knew that negotiations between countries would take months or longer. He frowned and said in a low voice, "I understand that my request is a little too much, but the situation is urgent. If you contact the leaders of your country now, I''m afraid the news will spread. When that happens, our actions will be blocked. Mark might have the upper hand again." The President frowned slightly. It had to be known that he, Gu Zhou, and Qiao Nian were all fighting to the death this time. If they didn''t seed, they would die. The Gu family was a big family. If the Gu family was willing to help, he would feel much more at ease. Then, if he failed this time, he would still be able to sit in the president''s seat, but there would be more troubleter. At this point, the president stopped talking. He was the president of a country. Some words would lose their weight if he said too much. In this study, the only person who could speak casually was Gu Zhou. As everyone knew, Gu Zhou was Gu Ting''s youngest son, but the father and son did not have a good rtionship. All the Gu family''s businesses in the country were in Gu Zhou''s hands, and Gu Ting had been running around overseas. Gu Zhou and Gu Ting were still very distant. Gu Zhou nced at Gu Ting, his expression cold. He said calmly, "Dad, you''ve been staying in Europe during this period of time. At Seventh Princess and Wright''s engagement ceremony, you should have realized Mark''s thoughts. If I''m not wrong, their wedding this time will be when the power structure of Europe will be changed." When Gu Ting heard Gu Zhou''s words, his expression instantly darkened. His eyes were filled with anger as he said coldly, "Now that the President is here, there are some things I can''t say clearly. But how can you interfere in such a matter? How can you put Nian Nian in danger?" Gu Ting could also tell what had happened at the engagement banquet. He was dissatisfied that Gu Zhou had actually brought Nian Nian to such a dangerous situation! Gu Ting was now the envoy of Country Z to Europe. There were some things that were not convenient to investigate. If anything happened during this wedding, he had to be prepared in advance, so he had already agreed to attend the Seventh Princess and Wright''s wedding. He just wanted to protect them. The President looked at Gu Ting in front of him and his heart gradually sank. He thought that Gu Zhou would be able to persuade Gu Ting, but he did not expect Gu Ting to be like an iron te that would not budge. The President pursed his lips and sighed softly. Without the help of the Gu family, he really did not have any confidence at all. Three days were too short. If Mark pushed the wedding date back, he might have a chance to find out about Mark''s ns. He could also find out everything and be prepared to fight back. But now, he could only be forced to go to the battlefield. The president knew that he was short of manpower and that there was not much chance of winning this battle. Gu Zhou looked into Gu Ting''s eyes and thought of what Gu Ting had just said. He slowly retracted his gaze, and a trace of slyness shed across his eyes. After that, Gu Zhou said slowly, "By the way, Nian Nian is the Seventh Princess''s bridesmaid." Chapter 1773 Threat

Chapter 1773 Threat

When Gu Ting heard these words, he was so angry that his temples throbbed. "If it gets chaotic at the wedding, Mark''s first reaction will definitely be to catch the Seventh Princess. Nian Nian should be standing beside the Seventh Princess at that time. She has a good rtionship with the Seventh Princess and she''s loyal. When that timees, she''ll definitely protect the Seventh Princess. Then, Nian Nian and the Seventh Princess will be in a very dangerous situation." Gu Ting frowned. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Zhou coldly. "Are you deliberately using Nian Nian to threaten me?" "Dad, you''re wrong. I care about Nian Nian so much. How can I hope for her to be in danger?" Gu Zhou looked at Gu Ting calmly, his dark eyes filled with sincerity. "That''s why I invited you over. I hope you can help." Gu Zhou knew very well that in his father''s eyes, Nian Nian was more important. Looking at how much his father cared about Nian Nian, he felt that his father would definitely agree. Gu Ting looked at Gu Zhou coldly and stared at him for a long time. In the end, he suppressed his anger and retracted his gaze. Hepromised. "I don''t want anything to happen to Nian Nian. I''ll send the army over, but those people have nothing to do with Country Z." Gu Ting paused for a moment and continued, "Of course, my people will be there just in case. If Nian Nian isn''t in danger, they won''t attack." The President was stunned for a moment. Then, his blue eyes instantly lit up, like the sun in winter. They seemed to illuminate the entire room. No one knew Gu Ting''s true strength, but the President understood that Gu Ting''s people would definitely shake the entire Europe. All these years, Gu Ting had never been in Country Z. Many old money individuals in the world liked to make friends with people like Gu Ting. With a casual wave of Gu Ting''s hand, many forces would do their best to help. A rxed smile appeared on the President''s face. "Mr. Gu, thank you so much." Gu Ting looked at Gu Zhou coldly before looking at the President. He said politely, "President, you''re too polite." At this moment, Gu Ting''s phone rang. The ringtone was especially loud in the quiet study. Gu Ting took out his phone and took a look. He hung up and said, "President, it''s gettingte. I''ll go back first." The President knew that Gu Ting was an envoy from Country Z and had many things to do. Furthermore, Gu Ting still had to go back and prepare for the army. The President smiled and nodded in agreement. He took the initiative to get up and help Gu Ting open the study door. "Thank you, Mr. Gu. I''ll send someone to send you back to the embassy now." "Yes." When Gu Ting walked to the President''s side, he seemed to have thought of something and said, "When I''m ready, I''ll get someone to inform you." "I hope we can work well together this time too," the President said with a smile. "Mm, happy working with you." The President and Gu Ting stood at the door of the study and shook hands solemnly. Gu Zhou stood at the side with an indifferent expression, as if everything had nothing to do with him. Gu Ting originally thought that he would only get into the car after leaving the pce, but he did not expect a car to already be stopped outside the study. Gu Ting recognized this car. It was the president''s exclusive car. The president was really sincere. Moreover, they had just reached an agreement. It seemed that whether he agreed or not, the president would not be angry. He would even get someone to send him back. Gu Ting naturally understood what the President meant. He turned around and looked at the President. He wanted to say something, but there were many people around him so he only nodded slightly to express his gratitude. The President smiled. Just as Gu Ting was about to get into the car, the President felt a gust of wind brush past him. Only then did he notice Gu Zhou walking towards the car. Gu Zhou walked to the car and saw that Gu Ting had already gotten into it. He opened the car door and looked at the driver in the driver''s seat. "I''m sorry, I have something to say to my father alone." When the chauffeur heard Gu Zhou''s words, he hurriedly responded and got out of the car. Gu Zhou got into the car and closed the door. Only Gu Zhou and Gu Ting were left in the car. Gu Ting''s expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with seriousness. He asked coldly, "What else do you want to say?" Chapter 1774 Excited

Chapter 1774 Excited

Gu Ting was very dissatisfied with Gu Zhou putting Nian Nian in danger. He frowned. If he wasn''t worried that Nian Nian would be hurt, he would never have agreed to interfere. Gu Zhou looked at Gu Ting in front of him, his cold eyes filled with calmness. He said calmly, "I''ve already told you before that we have to find out the truth, but the truth is closely rted to the European royal family. Nian Nian and the Seventh Princess are good friends. From the beginning, we were already in the game. It''s even more impossible for us to get out now." Gu Ting looked ahead without changing his expression. "Nian Nian has never been a canary in a cage. She has her own thoughts. I''ve already prepared for this matter. Besides, I''ll do my best to protect her and not let her be hurt at all." The reason why Gu Zhou said these words was because he hoped that Gu Ting could be at ease. At this moment, the expression on Gu Ting''s face was much gentler. He was clearly very satisfied with Gu Zhou''s words. Seeing this, Gu Zhou''s voice softened. He continued, "I didn''t chase after you to tell you this. After all, those things are what I should do. I just want to tell you something else." When Gu Ting heard Gu Zhou''s words, he looked at Gu Zhou beside him. "What''s the matter?" "I''ve already¡­" At this point, Gu Zhou paused and looked at Gu Ting in front of him. Although Gu Ting looked very young, he was old after all. He was worried that Gu Ting would not be able to ept it. "If we seed, we can see Big Brother at the wedding banquet." When Gu Ting heard Gu Zhou''s words, his pupils dted, and his eyes were filled with surprise. His tightly pursed lips trembled slightly, and he slowly looked away before saying, "I understand. Go busy yourself!" When Gu Zhou heard Gu Ting''s words, he nced at Gu Ting through the rearview mirror. Gu Ting had already returned to his usual appearance. The emotions on his face could not be seen at all. Gu Zhou opened the car door and got out. He ced his hand on the car door and looked at Gu Ting''s side profile. Although he and his brother had only seen Gu Ting a few times, he and his brother were very simr to their father. He thought that if the person who had just said that his brother would appear at the wedding banquet was an outsider, his father''s face would probably not be moved at all. Gu Zhou closed the car door and turned to leave. Only Gu Ting was left in the car. Gu Ting''s mind raced. He had thought that Gu Yue was no longer alive, but from what Gu Zhou had said, it meant that Gu Yue was still alive. Gu Yue would also appear at the wedding banquet of the Seventh Princess and Wright this time, which meant that Gu Yue knew very well what was about to happen at the wedding banquet. A crack appeared in Gu Ting''s upright sitting posture. Could it be that Gu Yue''s disappearance had always been because of that matter? Gu Ting clenched his fists tightly. It turned out that his child had already entered abat state so early. Only he did not know anything. Logically speaking, he should be protecting his children. Gu Ting''s body gradually softened. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes filled with guilt. However, when the chauffeur got into the car, Gu Ting returned to his meticulous sitting posture, as if his face and body had never been moved. Of course, Gu Zhou was the same. His face was indifferent. The President saw Gu Zhou walking over. Just now, in the study, Gu Ting had been very dissatisfied with what Gu Zhou had said. He thought that Gu Zhou had been scolded in the car and asked worriedly, "How are you?" "I''m fine." The President smiled at Gu Zhou and said, "Thank you for today. If it weren''t for you, I don''t think Mr. Gu would have agreed to intervene." A smile appeared on Gu Zhou''s lips as he said, "Actually, I have to thank Nian Nian for this. Father is very worried about her. He only intervened because of Nian Nian." The heavy burden on the President''s shoulders disappeared. At this moment, he put his arm around Gu Zhou''s shoulder and joked, "It seems that your father cares more about your wife. Let''s go and drink. We won''t go home until we''re drunk." "Okay." Gu Zhou followed the President towards the living room. Today, the President looked different from usual. He looked especially excited. Chapter 1775 Why Are You So Fierce? ? 1775 Why Are You So Fierce? The day before the wedding. Gu Ting now represented the envoy of Country Z. His people had all been handed over to Gu Zhou and were under his name. Some of them pretended to be performers after the wedding ceremony and rested in the small vi beside them. Some of them hid in the dark and were casually preparing to attack. Before the wedding, the president not only invited Gu Ting, but he also secretly called back his trusted troops in the country and privately contacted many good friends. As for Mark, of course he noticed that the president had transferred his personal troops over, but he didn''t take the president seriously at all. For so many years, Mark had been recruiting troops. Cui Huai had been helping him umte wealth and train elite soldiers in MY. He had far more people under him than the president. This time, Cui Huai brought Chen Sheng and Sha He to Europe. As for the remaining people, they would arrive in batches. One had to know that the marriage of the Seventh Princess of Europe had caused a sensation throughout the world. Many people wanted toe to Europe to see the Seventh Princess''s wedding. In an instant, Europe became a popr travel destination, and the number of people entering and exiting the country soared. Cui Huai kept a low profile. He got off the ne with his men and went straight to the hotel he had booked in advance. Fortunately, they had booked a hotel in advance. Otherwise, they might have to leave the hotel like those who had not booked a room with their luggage. ? Cui Huai walked into the hotel and stood in front of the floor-to- ceiling window to look at the scene outside. This was between Mark''s manor and the pce. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with emotion, "After so many years, this ce has changed a lot." Sha He looked at the surrounding environment and then looked outside. He eximed, "Oh my god, Europe is so rich. What''s with the outer wall? It looks like it''s glowing. The selection materials in this hotel are also good. It''s really blinding. It''s much better than what we have!" Chen Sheng was thest to enter. The hotel butler even helped push his luggage in. Just as he was about to move it down, he heard a cold voice. "Don''t touch it. You don''t have to move it!" The hotel attendant was frightened by Sha He''s murderous gaze and could not help but tremble. When Cui Huai heard Sha He''s voice, he frowned. "Why are you so fierce?" He was afraid that others would know that their luggage was filled with firearms. Chen Sheng walked up to the butler with a gentle smile on his face and said, "I''m sorry, my friend must have frightened you. He''s a little irritable. He just prefers to carry his own luggage. We can just move these down ourselves." The hotel butler looked at Chen Sheng''s face. When he heard Chen Sheng''s exnation and saw that Chen Sheng had given him money, he smiled and said, "I understand, I understand. It''s fine. If the three of you have any other needs, you just have to call the front desk!" "Thank you. It''s been hard on you this time." Chen Sheng patted the hotel attendant''s shoulder gently. After the hotel attendant left, Chen Sheng immediately closed the hotel door. ? Cui Huai sat on the sofa at the side and looked at Chen Sheng in satisfaction. Previously, he had arranged for Chen Sheng to sit in the HH Corporation''s position, so he let Chen Sheng handle the external cooperation. Chen Sheng did everything very well. If Chen Sheng hadn''te today, he would have had to clean up Sha He''s mess. "Alright, learn more from Chen Sheng in the future. You''re emitting all the hostility in your body. Others will know at a nce that you''re not to be trifled with. It''s easy for people to keep an eye on you if anything happens. You have to learn to be refined in the future." Cui Huai looked at Sha He and said earnestly. Sha He was good at everything, but he was too rash. Sha He took down the luggage from the cart. These were all things sent by his European brothers. They were filled with guns and ammunition. He did not want others to discover them. He leaned over to Chen Sheng and whispered, "I''ve fallen out of favor. Boss doesn''t like me anymore. He only likes you." Chen Sheng looked at Sha He''s resentful expression and patted his shoulder with a smile. "You''re thinking too much. Boss likes you the most. You''ve been doted on for so many years!" Sha He thought for a moment and smiled too. Chen Sheng and Sha He cleaned up Cui Huai''s suite and returned to their rooms. Chen Sheng held his luggage in his hand. When he walked to his room, he finally let down his guard. ? Chapter 1776 Appearing In Person 1776 Appearing In Person Chen Sheng lowered his eyes slightly. Although Cui Huai kept saying that he would never doubt him, there were times when Cui Huai would subconsciously doubt him. Cui Huai really trusted Sha He 100%. Sha He couldplete every mission Cui Huai had arranged very well, but in their daily interactions, Sha He was a person who attacked indiscriminately. Cui Huai needed to be careful during this trip to Europe. Sha He''s bad temper could easily attract people''s attention, so Cui Huai instructed him to give Sha He a few reminders. He thought that Cui Huai needed a subordinate who was usually not eye-catching and could deliver a fatal blow to the enemy at critical moments. The corners of Chen Sheng''s lips curled up slightly. If there was really such a person, why would he be willing to follow Cui Huai? ... Cui Huai stood in front of the French windows and looked at the scenery outside. Although he had not been here for a long time, everything here made him feel very nostalgic. There was the sound of his cell phone vibrating in his pocket. He took it out. When he saw the message on his cell phone, his eyes lit up. He walked out. In the lobby on the first floor. Chen Sheng and Sha He carried their food and chatted casually as they walked towards the elevator on the first floor. Chen Sheng saw that there was no one else in the lobby on the first floor other than the staff. There were no outsiders outside, and it was as if the hotel had been cleared. "The food here isn''t expensive. I''ll definitely eat all the food hereter." Sha He originally wanted to go to a nearby restaurant to eat, but the ce was too full. The two of them could only buy some food from a nearby fast-food restaurant and bring it back to eat. "Yes, I heard that there''s more delicious food here," Chen Sheng echoed. He looked around imperceptibly, wondering if some big shot was about to arrive. At this moment, Sha He''s phone rang. After Sha He picked up the call, he said to Chen Sheng, "Go up first. Boss asked me to wait for him here." Chen Sheng smiled and responded. He entered the elevator directly. Just as the elevator door was about to close, Chen Sheng saw someone walking in from outside the hotel. That person was swift and tough. His face was square, and he exuded a domineering aura from head to toe, making everyone around him retreat. Mark. At this moment, Chen Sheng realized how important Cui Huai was to Mark. As soon as they arrived, Mark came over personally. Mark couldn''t care less about the wedding now. Mark noticed the gazes around him and looked up to see the elevator door that had closed. Chen Sheng had already seen Mark''s face clearly, but Mark had yet to see Chen Sheng. The elevator at the side opened and Cui Huai rushed out. He said to Sha He beside him, who was still holding the lunch box, "Let''s go!" "Yes." Sha He immediately became serious. ? When Cui Huai brought Sha He to Mark, the sharpness in his body instantly disappeared, leaving only gentleness. He looked at Mark in front of him and said with a smile, "Earl, if there''s anything, just let me know." Sha He looked at Cui Huai''s attitude and listened to Cui Huai''s words. His mind went nk for a moment before he realized that the man in front of him was the boss behind their boss, Cui Huai. Earl? Sha He was from Europe to begin with, so he naturally knew who the person in front of him was. He immediately became serious. Mark retracted his gaze from the elevator and looked at Cui Huai. His gaze thennded on Sha He''s face as he asked, "Someone just entered the elevator. It''s one of your people!" Cui Huai did not see what had just happened, so he did not say anything. He turned back to look at Sha He behind him. "Do you know who it was?" Sha He nodded and said, "It was Chen Sheng who went in just now. The two of us went to buy food together." When Cui Huai heard Sha He''s words, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. He did not understand why Mark would ask about Chen Sheng. Could it be that Mark was interested in Chen Sheng? This was not right either. If Mark had only taken a nce at Chen Sheng and did not know his background, why would he be interested in him? Cui Huai recalled that Mark''s lover was also from Country Z and made a bold guess. Could Mark be bisexual?! Chapter 1777 Trustworthy

Chapter 1777 Trustworthy

When Cui Huai was still a general, he knew that many nobles liked both men and women. He had never heard Mark mention anything before, so he thought that Mark was heterosexual. Cui Huai said in detail, "Chen Sheng came with me. He''s very smart and has been by my side for many years." "Doesn''t look like someone from MY," Mark said thoughtfully. "He''s from Country Z," Cui Huai said. Mark frowned and hesitated before asking, "Can I trust him?" At the mention of the people from Country Z, Mark thought of Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who had been causing trouble for him recently. His mood darkened. Cui Huai looked at Mark and instantly understood that he had thought wrongly. He exined kindly, "He has been by my side for many years and has made many great contributions. I trust him." Mark''s tightly furrowed brows slowly rxed as he said, "Ok." Mark trusted Cui Huai''s judgment very much. If he could make great contributions, it meant that Chen Sheng was capable. He had probably gone against the Gu and Lu families before. In that case, there was no problem. "I just wanted toe and see you to wee you." "Earl, you''re too polite." Cui Huai''s face was filled with gratitude as he said, "You''ve been preparing for the wedding recently. You''re still here to pick me up despite your busy schedule. You''re too polite. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely do things appropriately." When Mark heard Cui Huai''s words, the smile on his face deepened. He said, "You''re the most important person to me. Of course I have to pick you up personally." At this moment, on the top floor of the hotel. Chen Shengter found out that the entire hotel had been booked by Mark. After Mark left, the entire hotel''s service staff provided them with top-notch services directly. He was now staying in the same top presidential suite as Cui Huai. In the 270-degree ss living room, he could see everything outside through the window. Chen Sheng had been in MY for so long that he had gradually forgotten his original life. As long as tonight was over, his original wandering life would end. At this moment, Chen Sheng''s phone vibrated. He took out his phone and nced at it. It was a call from Chang Feng. "Our people have already arrived. They even sent over the internal situation of the manor. They''ve almost figured it out. I''ve already made simple arrangements. Take a look and see if there''s a need to change it." Chen Sheng nodded and opened his email. He looked at Chang Feng''s deployment carefully. The documents on the phone screen were reflected on his gold-rimmed sses. After a long time, Chen Sheng said, "Yes, the deployment is very detailed. Send it to them directly." "Okay." Chang Feng quickly sent the email to Qiao Nian. After sending this, he seemed to have thought of something and said hesitantly, "I''ve already sent the document to them. I think they''ll definitely think of a countermeasure in advance and deal with it calmly." "Alright." Chang Feng frowned slightly when he heard Chen Sheng''s words. Although Chen Sheng only said one word, he could still feel Chen Sheng''s low mood. He quicklyforted him, "Are you worried about tomorrow''s matter, or are you worried about them?" Chang Feng did not say who the people were, but Chen Sheng knew that Chang Feng was talking about Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Chen Sheng thought of their faces and a hint of loneliness shed in his smiling eyes. He said calmly, "They''re already grown up and smart. I''m not worried about them." When Chang Feng heard Chen Sheng''s words, his tone softened again and he asked, "Then you are¡­" "We''ve spent too much time on this." When Chang Feng heard this, he fell silent. They had been together for so many years, so he immediately understood what Gu Yue meant. In just a few years, they had walked to Cui Huai''s side and be the person Cui Huai trusted. They could even indirectly influence Cui Huai''s thoughts. Some people might not be able to do it even if they took decades. Cui Huai was not a fool. On the contrary, Cui Huai was very smart. It was easy for him to use the words "army god" on Cui Huai. The battle between Gu Yue and Cui Huai was always difficult. If he was not careful, Gu Yue might be consigned to eternal damnation. Gu Yue had already done very well, but Gu Yue seemed to be very strict with himself. Gu Yue had clearly obtained the full marks for his test, but he wanted to hand in his paper in advance and leave ordinary people far behind. Chapter 1778 Youll Panic if Youre Concerned ? 1778 You''ll Panic if You''re Concerned Chang Feng: I don''t understand the world of geniuses. Chang Feng thought for a moment and finally said, "I''ll look for you tomorrow. At that time..." "There''s no need." Chen Sheng interrupted Chang Feng and said with a smile, "It''s so dangerous tomorrow. If youe over, it''s very likely that they''ll be on guard and this will increase the risk of us being exposed. I''ve taught you this before." Chen Sheng knew very well that although he had already obtained Cui Huai''s trust, it was not much. If Sha He brought one more person to Cui Huai''s side, Cui Huai might just chase him away and not think too much about it. However, he was different. His position was very dangerous. He had to obediently obey all of Cui Huai''s orders. Chang Feng frowned slightly when he heard Chen Sheng''s words. Actually, he did not care about his own exposure at all. His thoughts were very simple. As long as he could fight with Chen Sheng, everything did not matter. Chen Sheng and Chang Feng had been together for so long. He knew Chang Feng very well and guessed what Chang Feng would say next. Hence, he said, "Sometimes, you''ll panic if you''re concerned. It''s gettingte. Rest early!" Before Chang Feng could think of anything to say, Chen Sheng had already hung up. Mark''s manor. Lina leaned against the sofa with a book in her hand. Her gaze fell on the firece in front of her. She looked at the burning candle me and her thoughts had already drifted away. ? Qiao Nian sat on the other side of the sofa and looked at the email from Eldest Senior Brother. She studied it carefully and heaved a sigh of relief. Lina came back to her senses and leaned towards Qiao Nian. She asked curiously, "What are you looking at?" She looked at the things disyed on Qiao Nian''s phone screen and her mind was in a mess. She asked curiously, "What is this?" "Code." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and sent a message to Gu Zhou. Her gazended on Lina''s face and she smiled. "In order to prevent others from stealing our information, we always use codes to send information. I''ll send a copy to Gu Zhou now. When the timees, he can prepare in advance." When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, her eyes instantly lit up. She covered her mouth with both hands and looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. "Could it be this legendary code for hackers tomunicate? I heard that many spies also use this method tomunicate? Nian Nian, you know a lot. You''re so awesome!" When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she noticed that Lina had always admired her. She pursed her lips slightly and looked at Lina with a smile after sending the message. When she smiled, there was starlight in her beautiful fox eyes. She was so beautiful that it was suffocating and made people want to follow her. "Lina." "Oh?" "Actually, you''re very awesome too." When she heard Qiao Nian''s words, Lina was slightly stunned. She looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. Then, she shook her head helplessly and leaned against the sofa. She took a pillow beside her and hugged it. "Nian Nian, actually, you don''t have tofort me. I understand." Lina lowered her eyes slightly and said softly, "I''m really not useful at all. I''m not as good as you, and I''m not smart. Most of the time, I''m a burden to others." Linaughed at herself and said in a low voice, "Perhaps I came from a better family, but other than being a princess, I''m useless in other ces." Qiao Nian put down her phone and sat beside Lina. Her gazended on Lina''s face as she smiled and said, "Lina, you''re very outstanding. Your heart is filled with kindness and love. You''ll work hard to protect the person you love." When Qiao Nian said this, her gaze fell on Lina''s hand. She said softly, "At such a dangerous time, in order to protect Via, you caught the sharp knife with your bare hands." "You''re clearly afraid of Mark, but you''re still willing to apany me to search Mark''s castle. In order to save me, you faced Mark alone." Seeing that Lina was staring at her intently, Qiao Nian said seriously, "Not everyone can face the fear in their hearts directly. Most people can''t do it, but you did." Chapter 1779 Relief

Chapter 1779 Relief

Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, Lina lowered her head and looked at the wound on her hand. She pursed her lips slightly and said in a low voice, "Nian Nian, if you had encountered those things, you would have done the same." "Lina, why do you have to put yourself in my shoes?" Qiao Nian asked in confusion. Lina thought about it seriously and shook her head. "I think you''re very outstanding. I think no matter what happens to you, you can quickly resolve all the problems and turn the situation around." "Lina, have you ever thought that if you be like me, you won''t be the person Chen Qing likes?" When Lina heard the word "Chen Qing", she subconsciously recalled the scene when Chen Qing pressed her against the door and kissed her. She blushed and said, "Nian Nian, this, this has nothing to do with whether he likes me or not!" "Of course it''s rted." Qiao Nian smiled at Lina andforted her seriously. "Think about it. If everyone in the world is the same, then everyone will be the same. Basically, no one will fall in love and find another partner." Lina frowned slightly. That seemed to be the case. Everyone will look at each other like they are looking at a mirror. It was indeed meaningless. "Everyone in the world is different. You''re you and that is the best reality." At this moment, Lina recalled what Chen Qing had said before. Chen Qing seemed to like her original appearance. Lina''s eyes gradually lit up. Perhaps it was as Chen Qing and Nian Nian had said. As long as she was herself, she didn''t need to be like others. Qiao Nian looked at Lina''s thoughtful expression and knew that she was listening. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. "Actually, everyone has their bright spots. People who love you see your bright spots. In their eyes, your bright spots are like the sun that can illuminate the world." Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Lina in front of her. She continued, "The reason why you think I''m awesome is because you like me. My strengths are also magnified infinitely in your eyes." Lina pursed her lips slightly and said seriously, "Nian Nian, I think I understand." "Lina, we''re good friends. I like you from the beginning. You pushed me out to save me. Actually, at that time, I was very worried about you and felt sorry for you." Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Lina. "The love between us is mutual. In my eyes, you''re kind and innocent. You''re a little sun that people can''t help but get close to." Thest bit of fog in Lina''s eyes was peeled away. She seemed to see the sun and everything around her clearly. "Nian Nian." Lina''s voice was a little choked. She reached out to hug Qiao Nian and said softly, "Thank you." If it wasn''t for Nian Nian, she might still be immersed in self-denial. Qiao Nian patted Lina''s back gently and said gently, "I''ve said it before. Don''t say thank you to good friends. If we''re really talking about it, I should be the one thanking you." "No." Lina shook her head gently, her voice nasal. "I should be the one thanking you." "Everyone can be confused. It''s good to get over it." "Nian Nian, let''s sleep together." Lina let go of Qiao Nian and sniffed. Qiao Nian looked at Lina''s red eyes and a trace of hesitation shed across her face. She said helplessly, "Lina, I might not be able to sleep untilter. What happens tomorrow is very important. We need to discuss how to deploy our troops. I might not have time to sleep tomorrow." Lina tilted her head and leaned on Qiao Nian''s shoulder. She said stubbornly, "Actually, I''m not tired at all. I''ll apany you!" Actually, she couldn''t sleep either. The thought of marrying Wright tomorrow didn''t make her happy at all. Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian smiled and said, "There are still many things to do tomorrow. Why don''t we chat for a while first. You can sleepter?" Lina sat upright and looked at Qiao Nian. After some thought, she said awkwardly, "Actually, I haven''t thought about what to talk about¡­" Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Lina. She knew that Lina could not sleep because of tomorrow''s matter. The two of them casually turned on a television drama to watch. At this moment, Gu Zhou had already rushed to Cui Huai''s hotel with Gu Ting''s men and drugged Cui Huai and the others. Chapter 1780 Sleeping Together

Chapter 1780 Sleeping Together

When the wedding starts tomorrow, there would definitely be some people who would not be able to go for some reason. Chang Feng and Qiao Nian hacked into the hotel''s system together and blocked all the cameras. They even retrieved the surveince cameras from a few days ago to rece tonight''s recording. Lina sat beside Qiao Nian and watched as Qiao Nian''s fingers danced quickly on the keyboard. When Qiao Nian stopped what she was doing and knew that she had already settled her matters, she asked curiously, "Nian Nian, how did you and Mr. Gu fall in love in the beginning?" Qiao Nian moved her shoulders slightly. Hearing Lina''s question, she couldn''t help butugh. "Actually, my story with him is a littleplicated. We first had children, then were forced to get married. Then, our children were kidnapped. Later, we lived together. It was all for the children!" Lina was so frightened that her eyes widened. She said in disbelief, "Is that so? But, but Mr. Gu seems to be especially good to you. He''s even dutiful. Does hr have to take responsibility in Country Z as a husband?" When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she couldn''t help butugh. She chuckled and said, "You''re still so innocent." It made sense. It was because of Lina''s innocence that she and Chen Qing could like each other. When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she realized that she had been tricked. She pouted unhappily. "Nian Nian, why do you like to make fun of people too?" When Qiao Nian heard the word "too", a smile shed across her eyes. She asked curiously, "Do I know the other person who likes to tease you?" Lina could not help but blush. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. Qiao Nian guessed that it was Chen Qing. She had been talking about Lina and Chen Qing as a couple. She asked curiously, "By the way, what did you say when you were alone with Chen Qing?" Qiao Nian had thought highly of the two of them from the beginning, so she was very curious about the development of their rtionship When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s question, she recalled the way Chen Qing had looked at her today. It was as if he only had eyes for her. His eyes were very hot, making her unable to resist. Lina''s girlish heart began to beat crazily again. She said in a low voice, "He said that after this matter is over, we''ll all reconsider our matters." Qiao Nian couldn''t help but smile. "This is a good thing. You should be happy!" Lina''s eyes were filled with worry. Although everyone only said that they might attack tomorrow, she did not know what would happen tomorrow or what the oue would be. "Nian Nian, I''m not sure about tomorrow." Lina sighed slightly and continued, "If we win, I''ll be free, but my father¡­" "Are you worried that the president won''t agree to you being with Chen Qing?" Qiao Nian caught the key point. "What do you think?" "Of course I want to be with him," Lina said without hesitation. She liked Chen Qing so much. How could she resist him? Qiao Nian couldn''t help but smile. She knew that the couple she was dating was very sweet. She said, "Actually, what others think isn''t important. What''s important is what the two of you think. As for the rest, just leave it to Chen Qing. What you have to do is always believe in him." Hearing Qiao Nian''s words, Lina said uncertainly, "Is that okay?" Chen Qing was good at fighting. She believed that Chen Qing would never let her suffer any harm. Her father also believed this. However, if she married Chen Qing, it would probably not be so simple. Her father would definitely find a more suitable person for her. When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, she smiled and said, "If Chen Qing wants to marry you, of course he has to show his sincerity. You should try to believe him. That way, he can do better. Chen Qing is a little slow on certain things, but after thinking it through, he will do things well at all costs." Lina''s eyes lit up. She believed everything Nian Nian said, and her heart, which had been in her throat, fell. "I understand." "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed," Qiao Nian said with a smile. She had just received a message from Gu Zhou saying that everything had been settled. She took Lina''s hand and walked towards the bed. "Let''s sleep together!" Chapter 1781 Afraid ? 1781 Afraid The next morning, Mark''s manor was very lively. The servants were busy with the wedding. The wedding scene was in the hall on the first floor of Mark''s manor. The hall was dazzling and filled with chairs so that Mark''s people could take their seats. As for the tables, Mark didn''t think anyone in the hall would be in the mood to eat today. Tables and chairs were ced on thewn outside. The tables and chairs here were reserved for the foreign envoys who were attending the Seventh Princess Lina''s wedding. Chen Qing did not sleep muchst night. He arrived at Mark''s manor early in the morning and began to pack under the butler''s instructions. As the first infiltrator, Chen Qing had already reported the situation inside to Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou received a message from his eldest brotherst night. Today, he received a message from Chen Qing. After verifying it and realizing that there was no problem, he said to the President beside him, "Mark wants to resolve everything in the hall this time. His own people have been arranged inside." The President looked at Mark''s deployment map and frowned. He said sadly, "ording to Mark''s arrangements, there''s no way we can arrange for our people to be inside. Our people are all on the periphery. If he closes the door of the castle and stages a coup in the hall, our people won''t be able to arrive in time." When Gu Zhou heard the President''s words, his eyes changed slightly. He smiled and said, "There are many of our people here, as well as two sharper swords." When the President heard Gu Zhou''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He asked curiously, "Your people are inside?" ? The president was really shocked. He had fought with Mark for so many years, but he had not been able to nt his own people around him, let alone investigate Mark''s background. Gu Zhou had actually nted his own people around Mark long ago. Gu Zhou noticed the president''s change in mood and said nonchntly, "Our people were able to enter because someone touched our family members. We only found out recently that Mark was behind those people." The President smiled awkwardly. He hadn''t expected Gu Zhou to be so sensitive to his changes. He hurriedly smiled and said, "Yes, I know. You''ve been investigating the kidnapping case from many years ago. As we have amon enemy, we''ve joined forces." The president was actually a little afraid of Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian''s strength. At first, he only felt that these two people were young and did not take their strength seriously. Even the world-renowned doctor, Dr. Ollie, admired Qiao Nian''s medical skills. Later on, he heard from Lina that Qiao Nian was very skilled. Yesterday night, he realized that Qiao Nian was actually a hacker expert. He no longer dared to look at Qiao Nian with ordinary eyes. As for Gu Zhou, he did not seem to be very powerful, but his super sharp senses and observation skills could immediately formte an implementable n. He could take a step at a time but think of 100 steps in the future. Ordinary people could notpare to him. If the two of them were his enemies, the president felt that he might quickly disarm and surrender. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by the secretary''s voice. "Mr. President, the Earl''s butler called and said that he wants us to go over early." ? When the President heard the secretary''s words, his face instantly darkened. He muttered angrily, "He''s been waiting for this day for a long time. Now, he can''t help but want to rebel. He can''t wait a second longer!" "Let''s go!" Gu Zhou smiled and said, "I''m looking forward to today''s triumphant return." When the President heard Gu Zhou''s words, his uneasy heart calmed down. He also understood that he had to stabilize his emotions now and let the people following him see confidence. ... Mark''s Manor. Qiao Nian helped the makeup artistb Lina''s hair. Seeing that Lina was sitting in front of the dressing mirror with a tired expression, she waited for the makeup artist to finish her makeup. She asked the makeup artist to go out and leaned towards Lina. She asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like today''s makeup?" Although the makeup artist had helped Lina put on her makeup, Qiao Nian had specially nned for it to reveal Lina''s beauty. Lina looked at Qiao Nian with red eyes. Chapter 1782 I Will Give It To You

Chapter 1782 I Will Give It To You

Lina shook her head and said in a low voice, "I like the makeup you designed for me, but I¡­" Qiao Nian pulled a chair over and sat beside Lina. She smiled and said, "Could it be that you''re very sad because you''re with someone you don''t like at this wedding?" Lina widened her eyes in disbelief and asked seriously, "Nian Nian, do you know how to read minds?" Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. "Because when I was young, I also thought about having a dream wedding with my favorite person. I used to look forward to the wedding, but¡­" When Lina heard Qiao Nian''s words, she couldn''t help but interrupt her. "Then did something unpleasant happen at your wedding with Mr. Gu?" When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s question, she hesitated for a moment. She and Gu Zhou had only registered their marriage and had yet to hold a wedding. However, if the two of them were to hold a wedding, she would definitely feel especially happy. Qiao Nian quickly retracted her thoughts. She looked at Lina in front of her and said seriously, "None of this is important. What''s important is that for today''s wedding, treat it as if you''re filming a television drama. You''ll definitely have a blissful wedding in the future!" At this moment, Chen Qing''s resolute voice came from the door. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely give you a happier and better wedding." Hearing Chen Qing''s voice, Lina''s heart was in her throat. She tilted her head and looked at the door. The sunlight shone through the window and onto him, as if giving him ayer of golden light. His eyes were filled with gentleness and love, making Lina''s heart beat non-stop. She no longer had the disappointment from before. Qiao Nian looked at Lina''s eyes and couldn''t help butugh. Love could indeed change people''s attitudes instantly. Seeing the two of them looking at each other lovingly, Qiao Nian couldn''t help but remind them, "Alright, it''s gettingte. Chen Qing, did something happen over there?" Chen Qing retracted his gaze from Lina''s face and looked at Qiao Nian. His expression was cold and his voice was serious. "Everything is ready now. The guests have all arrived, but the foreign guests and the media are all outside the castle. It''s just a formality over there. Mark''s people are all in the hall of the castle." Qiao Nian also knew Mark''s seating arrangement. She narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled coldly. "It seems that he ns to end everything in the castle. At that time, he''ll walk out of the castle with the mentality of a victor and announce the news of his session." As Lina''s father, the president definitely had to sit in the castle. "How bold." Chen Qing frowned. "He''s always been like this." Qiao Nian tried her best to smile. She wanted to face all of this in her best state. Her gazended on Lina''s face. "Lina, I think Mark will definitely start with you. It''ll definitely be especially dangerouster. I''ll protect you in front. You have to remember to protect yourself too." Lina''s expression was serious. She reached for the gun at her waist and nodded. "Nian Nian, I''ll protect myself." Chen Qing walked up to Lina and looked at her. She was really beautiful today. Thinking of what she was about to face, he said solemnly, "Be careful. Don''t trust others." When Lina heard Chen Qing''s concerned voice, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She nodded. "I know. I''ll definitely be careful. Be careful too." "Alright." Chen Qing received Lina''s concern and turned to walk out. There was a two-meter-wide red carpet between Wright''s manor and Mark''s. Qiao Nian helped Lina onto the red carpet. Seeing that Lina was a little nervous, she said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything." Lina smiled and nodded. Lina walked on the red carpet. She looked up and silently prayed that they would seed this time. There were many of Mark''s allies on both sides of the red carpet. When those people saw Linaing out, they ced flowers and apuded, as if everything was very exciting. When Lina walked out of the shadow of the castle and the sunlight shone on her, everyone''s eyes were instantly attracted to her. The photographers at the side were all stunned. Chapter 1783 Ambush

Chapter 1783 Ambush

Lina was wearing a red dress. The bright red contrasted with her fair skin. The gold-threaded dress shone in the sun. She was like a princess in an anime. She shined magically. The fireworks in the air were like little fairies, adding fairydust around Lina. Chen Qing, who was disguised as a Si Li, stood not far away and looked at Lina in surprise. His heart was beating so fast, as if it was going to jump out of his chest in the next second. He had just seen Lina in the room and was already stunned. At this moment, the way Lina looked under the sun made him realize that only a peerless beauty like Lina was worthy of being a princess. Lina noticed that everyone was stunned, and a trace of confusion shed across her eyes. She thought that she had been rude and turned to look at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian was wearing a white dress today. The dress was the simplest style. She didn''t want to steal Lina''s limelight, but her beautiful facial features were still beautiful under the sun. She saw Lina''s confusion and whispered, "Don''t worry. They''re just stunned by your beauty." Lina looked down at herself and realized that her clothes were shining in the sun. She smiled at Qiao Nian. "I think your dress looks better." Lina looked away and continued walking forward. The hem of this dress looked very big, but there was actually a secret. There was actually a gun inside. With the dress propped up, she could directly untie the strap and take it off. She did not have to worry about restricting her movements. Lina walked across thewn outside and continued to walk forward. When she reached the hall of Mark''s manor, she felt the cold gazes around her and her heart gradually sank. At this moment, Wright was standing beside the emcee. His eyes were dull, and he looked like a fool. Lina threw aside the messy thoughts in her heart and walked up. She walked to Wright and tilted her head to look at her father, who was sitting in the first row, her heart filled with worry. She nced around again. She had never seen the people sitting below before. As for the royal family, they did not seem to be here. Those people''s gazes were filled with ruthlessness, as if they wanted to skin her alive. Lina could not help but clench her fists. At this moment, she roughly understood how difficult today''s situation was. She couldn''t listen to the words the emcee said next to her. She nced at the stunned Wright and inadvertently looked at the emcee''s scalded wrist. She frowned slightly. The emcee did not look like a real emcee. Instead, he was someone Mark had casually found. Qiao Nian stood beside Lina and looked at the people below the stage. Her gaze finallynded on Mark''s face. Mark was also sitting in the first row at this moment. His expression was serious and his brows were furrowed, as if he was a little dissatisfied with the wedding process. At this moment, Mark raised his hand and coughed twice. Then, Qiao Nian realized that the people sitting beside Mark seemed to have received a signal and were staring at the president fiercely. Qiao Nian''s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously looked at the President. At this moment, Gu Zhou was disguised as the President''s guard. He sensitively noticed the fierce gazes of the people around him and narrowed his eyes dangerously. When the emcee heard Mark''s cough, he paused for a moment in a congrattory tone. Then, he smiled and said, "I know. The groom must be eager to exchange rings with the bride now. Newlyweds, please exchange rings!" With that, the emcee handed the microphone to the person who handed him the rings. He took a ring and was about to put it on Lina. Lina frowned slightly and subconsciously retracted her hand. The emcee looked at Lina''s refusal and frowned. "Seventh Princess, it''s time to exchange rings!" Qiao Nian took a step forward and pped the emcee hard. "You!" The emcee looked at Qiao Nian in disbelief. This was the Seventh Princess''s wedding, but this woman actually dared to disrupt it. Qiao Nian looked at the emcee in front of her and said coldly, "Emcee, what are you doing? Are you the groom? How dare you put a ring on the princess?" The emcee frowned and subconsciously looked at Mark, who was sitting in the first row. Chapter 1784 - 1784 Strange Ritual Chapter 1784 - 1784 Strange Ritual Qiao Nian retracted her gaze from Gu Zhou¡¯s face and nced at the others in the hall. All of them looked at the president fiercely, as if they were going to swallow him alive in the next second. Mark nced at Qiao Nian and frowned. He recalled how he had seen Qiao Nian in court previously and stared at her meaningfully. To be honest, if Qiao Nian wasn¡¯t his enemy, he really hoped to rope her to his side. This was thest time he would tolerate Qiao Nian! If Qiao Nian continued to be unrepentant, then don¡¯t me him for being rude. At this moment, he could not blow things up. There were still members of the royal family and foreign friends outside the hall. Mark wanted to seed the president naturally and did not want to leave a stain.
After thinking for a moment, Mark casually waved his hand and gestured for the emcee to let Wright personally put a ring on Lina. Everyone who had been sitting outside watched as the bride, the Seventh Princess, walked straight into the hall. their eyes filled with confusion. It was strange. They looked at the venue at the front. This was clearly the wedding event location. Why did the bride walk into the hall? Not only that, but they were sitting outside and could not see the emcee hosting the newlyweds at all. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Have European weddings always been like this? On the day of the wedding, we don¡¯t see the emcee hosting the newlyweds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve attended other weddings before, but this hasn¡¯t happened.¡± ¡°Perhaps the newlyweds are more shy. After the ceremony inside, she wille out to do the ceremony.¡± ¡°Who knows? I keep feeling that something is wrong.¡± Gu Ting, who was sitting at the ambassador¡¯s table in Country Z, slowly took a sip of red wine. As he listened to the words of the people around him, he lowered his eyes slightly to hide the turbulence in them. He quickly regained hisposure and nced at the media not far away from the corner of his eye. It seemed that Mark was really prepared to make a move today. However, he did not know what was going on inside. Gu Ting took another sip of red wine and looked at the door of Mark¡¯s manor with aplicated expression. The emcee stood beside Wright and raised his hand. He ced the wedding ring on the tip of Wright¡¯s index finger and thumb. He held Wright¡¯s hand and was about to help Lina put on the ring. Wright stood there in a daze like a marite. He was controlled by the emcee and had no thoughts of his own. From the corner of her eye, Qiao Nian nced at Cui Huai, who was sitting in the first row on the left. Cui Huai¡¯s hand was already on his waist. His blue eyes gradually turned red as hatred ovepped bit by bit. Cui Huai¡¯s gaze nevernded on Lina and Wright from the beginning. He was staring intently at the President. He appeared here today to kill the President. Qiao Nian nced at Chen Sheng, who was sitting beside Cui Huai. Chen Sheng had his head lowered. His long eyshes were lowered, hiding the turbulent waves in his eyes. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and her gazended on the faces of the others. Everyone looked nervously at the diamond ring in Wright¡¯s hand. She looked away, surprise shing in her eyes. If those people were attending the wedding this time to rebel, why were they so focused on seeing if Lina was wearing a ring? Unless? Wearing a ring was a signal? Qiao Nian saw that the diamond ring was getting closer and closer to Lina, as if it would be on her hand in the next second. She frowned and pulled Lina¡¯s arm back. ¡°No,¡± she said anxiously. Lina looked at Qiao Nian in confusion. She still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but she knew very well that Qiao Nian would never harm her. Qiao Nian subconsciously wanted to pull Lina behind her, but she did not expect the emcee to grab Lina¡¯s hand and take the ring from Wright¡¯s hand. She was about to forcefully put the ring on Lina. Lina frowned and wanted to retract her hand, but the emcee¡¯s grip was too strong. Her hand was red. Qiao Nian took a step forward and shook off the emcee¡¯s hand. The diamond ring the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg drew a beautiful arc in the air beforending at Mark¡¯s feet. Chapter 1785 - 1785 Ignorant Chapter 1785 - 1785 Ignorant Mark¡¯s gaze fell on the diamond ring at his feet. He bent down and picked it up. He stared carefully at the diamond ring in his hand and said word by word, ¡°This diamond ring is thest work of the famous jewelry designer, Be, before she died. The diamond on it is also the best quality diamond ring.¡± He looked up at the President standing not far away, his eyes filled with anger. He held the diamond ring tightly in his palm and gritted his teeth as he looked at the President not far away. ¡°I got someone to forge this diamond ring when Annie was 18 years old. I thought that she could use it when she got married. But now, my daughter was ruined by you!¡± The president¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he saw the anger in Mark¡¯s eyes. Thest time he was in court, Mark didn¡¯t even look at Annie and it was as if he didn¡¯t care. It seemed that he was suppressing his anger at that time. Mark just didn¡¯t show it. It was not easy for his brother to be angry. He always thought that his brother was heartless. Mark looked viciously at Lina, who was standing on the stage, and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°I mercifully gave you this diamond ring as a wedding gift, but you still dare to not want it now. You simply don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±
Lina met Mark¡¯s openly angry eyes and tried her best to control the trembling of her body. Although she didn¡¯t understand why Nian Nian didn¡¯t allow her to wear the ring, she believed in Nian Nian. Nian Nian would never harm her. Lina took a deep breath. She was the princess of Europe. She had to maintain herposure now and try her best to suppress the fear in her heart. She could not fumble the ball. She had done a lot of mental preparation. Now, not only did she have her father, but she also had Nian Nian and Chen Qing by her side. She shouldn¡¯t be afraid. She should be brave and express her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t care about this lousy ring at all¡­¡± Before Lina could finish speaking, Qiao Nian immediately pulled Lina behind her and stood in front of her to protect her. Qiao Nian¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face turned cold. She narrowed her eyes dangerously and questioned Mark, ¡°There are many people in the hall today. These people are your people who were transferred here because you wanted to force the president into a corner. You¡¯re just waiting for Lina to put on the ring!¡± Qiao Nian smiled coldly and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, wearing the ring is part of your order.¡± Just now, those people were all staring at the ring. Qiao Nian could see it clearly. They were all waiting for the order to act! When Mark heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, his expression darkened slightly. Having a smart opponent was really a headache. He looked at Qiao Nian in front of him and said sarcastically, ¡°So what if you know all of this? What can you change?¡± Mark looked at the president beside him, as if he could already see the president kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy to give up the throne. He said, ¡°You should see your situation clearly. You can¡¯t escape now.¡± To Mark, the order to wear the ring was to take action when no one on the president¡¯s side noticed. Since this order had already been interrupted by Qiao Nian, there was nothing to be afraid of. He was themander-in-chief of those people. As long as he asked, those people would act obediently. Mark looked at the president standing not far away with a cold smile in his eyes. His voice was deep and resounded throughout the hall. ¡°Attack. I want the President and the Seventh Princess alive. As for the others, kill them all!¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou exchanged nces. The President listened to Mark and looked at Gu Zhou beside him. For the president, what he wanted was for Mark to personally give the order. This way, he could directly confirm that Mark was nning a rebellion. When he caught Mark, he could bring him to justice. Gu Zhou nodded. When he came in, he had installed a miniature camera and recording equipment on his cor clip to catch Mark. Of course, this video would be sent directly to his email after Gu Zhou pressed the save button. Gu Zhou gestured to Qiao Nian and the President, indicating that the video had been saved and sent. Everything was fine. Chapter 1786 - 1786 Traitor! Chapter 1786 - 1786 Traitor! Seeing this, Gu Zhou hurriedly turned on the recording button again. This was evidence of Mark¡¯s rebellion. At this moment, gunshots came from outside, followed by screams. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a traitor!¡± ¡°How did the president¡¯s men get in?¡± Mark listened to the voices and frowned. He looked over and saw that the others were already in a mess. It was strange. The only people who could enter were him and Cui Huai¡¯s people. How could there be the president¡¯s people?
This couldn¡¯t be happening! Mark frowned and looked at Cui Huai not far away with a dark expression, as if he was asking Cui Huai what had happened. Cui Huai also looked at Mark in shock and frowned. He did not know what had happened. Chen Sheng had been standing beside Cui Huai and said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, there seems to be a mole in our team!¡± When Cui Huai heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, his expression darkened. His eyes were filled with anger, and his entire body exuded a cold aura. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very careful. My team is filled with my people. Moreover, aftering to Europe, I¡¯ve seen everyone who came in with my own eyes. They¡¯re all people I know. There¡¯s no stranger at all.¡± Cui Huai did not understand how the mole had sneaked in. The event location was in a mess. Gunshots were fired non-stop, and the floor was already covered in blood. After the bullets were used up, many people chose to use cold weapons. They took out the knives in their hands and stabbed the other party mercilessly. Sha He¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when he saw the situation at the event location. He liked to kill, so he couldn¡¯t help but join in. He killed everyone he saw andpletely forgot to protect Cui Huai. Chen Sheng had been protecting Cui Huai. When he saw someone rushing over, he threw a punch at that person and said, ¡°Boss, those mole might have sneaked in when we were in MY!¡± Hearing Chen Sheng¡¯s words, Cui Huai¡¯s gazended on Sha He. He no longer suspected Chen Sheng at all, because Chen Sheng had been protecting him. Instead, Sha He, who rushed straight into the crowd, was more like a mole. Cui Huai responded coldly and said, ¡°Looks like we have to settle the score when we get back.¡± What Cui Huai was most worried about now was that not only had he failed to help Mark handle everything, but he had also put Mark in a difficult situation. He also became irritable. He took out his gun and killed a person without hesitation. Then, he took out his knife and stabbed the heart of an unlucky person who rushed over. He suddenly pulled out the knife. Blood sshed all over his face. He was covered in blood, as if he was a demon that had crawled out of hell. Chen Sheng killed three people who came over. After Chen Sheng finished dealing with the matters here, he leaned against Cui Huai with a calm expression and said, ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. We don¡¯t know when those people will attack us. Let¡¯s hurry up and look for the President.¡± Hearing the word ¡°President¡±, Cui Huai¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Through the crowd in the chaotic battle, his gazended on the president¡¯s face not far away. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Cui Huai looked at Chen Sheng beside him. The person he was most afraid of was Chen Sheng, but he never expected that the person who could help him fulfill his wish was actually Chen Sheng. At this moment, there were many people around the president. The president¡¯s guards blocked him from outsiders. Mark didn¡¯t think about killing the president directly. Instead, he wanted to force the president to sign a contract to pass the throne to him. When the time came, Mark could say that he had a good rtionship with the president. They were originally brothers and now that their children were married, they were even closer. The president was not feeling well as that was why he pased the throne to him. Gu Zhou watched as those people rushed up recklessly and he kicked one of them away. With a knife in his hand, he looked coldly at everyone who was approaching them. More and more people surrounded the president. Previously, those people had already received orders from the higher-ups who said they would give 30 million yuan to anyone who could control Mark. Ordinary people did not even dare to think about 30 million yuan, so at this moment, they were all rushing towards the president. Chapter 1787 - 1787 Be Careful (1) Chapter 1787 - 1787 Be Careful (1) Therefore, there was a mess beside the president. The president stared at the people rushing up with a serious gaze and gestured for his people to control them. On the stage, Lina was much safer. The emcee had already been kicked off the stage by Qiao Nian. As for Wright, he sat on the ground in a daze like a puppet. Chen Qing had already rushed to Lina¡¯s side. When he saw someone climbing up to grab Lina, he immediately kicked that person away. They were now standing on the stage and ignored by many people. There were very few people who wanted to climb up the stage. Even if they did, they were sent flying by Chen Qing and Qiao Nian. Some people still wanted to shoot Chen Qing and Qiao Nian to death, but they were afraid that others would take advantage of them if they caught Lina, so they could only give up on the idea of shooting. Lina looked worriedly at the president, who was not far away. Her frown deepened. There were more and more people around her father. At this rate, she was worried that her father would be hurt.
She subconsciously grabbed Chen Qing¡¯s arm, who was standing beside her. Her eyes were red with anxiety, and she quickly said, ¡°Chen Qing, I¡¯m not in much danger here. They only want to catch my father now. Mr. Gu seems to be struggling too. I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t be able to hold on. Go and help!¡± When Chen Qing heard Lina¡¯s words, he nimbly kicked the person in front of him off the stage. He looked up at Gu Zhou, who was not far away, and his heart rose to his throat nervously. He was Gu Zhou¡¯s personal bodyguard. In the past, he had always stood in front of Gu Zhou and protected him at all costs. However, this time, Second Young Master had arranged for him toe and protect Lina from the beginning because he knew that he cared a lot about Lina. Originally, they had arranged this because they thought that many people mighte to capture Lina. However, there were not many people who wanted to capture Lina now. Should he protect Second Young Master or Lina? For a moment, Chen Qing hesitated, not knowing what to choose. Just as Chen Qing was feeling conflicted, Qiao Nian, who had just dealt with an enemy, walked over. She said to Chen Qing, ¡°Stay here and protect Lina. I¡¯ll protect Mr. Gu. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s words changed their ns and resolved Chen Qing¡¯s worries. Chen Qing still trusted Second Young Madam very much. He nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dealing with the enemy who was rushing over, Qiao Nian moved towards Gu Zhou bit by bit. Most of the people who wanted to capture the president were people brought by Cui Huai. Those people had climbed out of death and were all agile. Even if the bodyguards beside the president were good, there were too many people on the other side. They gradually felt powerless. Gu Zhou was very skilled, but he was exhausted by the other party¡¯s continuous attacks. He frowned. Some of Cui Huai¡¯s subordinates were fighting with their allies. Those people were still fighting ferociously with others and could not reach them for a while. Gu Zhou watched as hispanions were defeated by the other party one by one. His expression became more and more solemn. The president¡¯s current situation was really too dangerous. Gu Zhou could only rely on himself. His eyes were filled with ferocity. His smooth fighting moves made those people not dare to approach him. It wasn¡¯t easy for Qiao Nian to reach Gu Zhou¡¯s side. Even though Gu Zhou was fighting, his actions still exuded elegance. When Qiao Nian finally squeezed to Gu Zhou¡¯s side, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Have you all eaten before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Qiao Nian replied and took out a gun. When Cui Huai¡¯s men saw the gun, they subconsciously took a step back. They wanted to shoot, but they were afraid of injuring the president, so they could only give up. The next moment, Qiao Nian fired at those people. Bang! Cui Huai¡¯s men immediately dodged, but they realized that no one had been shot. They saw that the air was filled with white smoke. This was the fog bomb that Qiao Nian had asked Gu Zhou to make. It contained her homemade paralysis medicine. Anyone who smelled the powder would gradually be numb. It would probably take 10 minutes for them to copse. Chapter 1788 - 1788 Be Careful (2) Chapter 1788 - 1788 Be Careful (2) Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t bear to use it directly on stage. She thought that if she used this powder in a crowded ce, she could paralyze more enemies. Qiao Nian kept firing at her surroundings until she ran out of bullets. Only then did she change the magazine from the pocket at her waist. Those people were drugged and their movements slowly slowed down. Qiao Nian had just finished changing her magazine when she saw with her sharp eyes that someone wanted to ambush Gu Zhou from behind. Qiao Nian narrowed her eyes dangerously and whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡± With that, she ran towards that person. However, Gu Zhou had been paying attention to the battle around him. He had long noticed the person who wanted to ambush him from behind. He raised his leg and kicked the person who wanted to ambush him away. He even almost kicked Qiao Nian, who hade to help.
Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and dealt with the people around her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee over,¡± Gu Zhou said with a cold expression. Actually, Gu Zhou had also seen Qiao Nian. That was why he had avoided her and attacked the enemy who had ambushed him. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. In his opinion, there were not many people around Lina. Lina was very safe. However, it was different on the president¡¯s side. Many people wanted to catch the president and ask Cui Huai for credit, so the president¡¯s side was very dangerous. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°Were you nning to take the opportunity to abuse me just now? Because I didn¡¯t listen to you?¡± Qiao Nian dealt with the person in front of her quickly. It seemed that the environment she was in was not dangerous at all. Instead, it was very safe. A doting smile appeared on Gu Zhou¡¯s solemn face. He nced at Qiao Nian beside him and easily defeated the enemy in front of him. He said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, you¡¯ve wronged me. You went through so much trouble to rush over for me. I¡¯m touched. Why would I have other thoughts?¡± Qiao Nian dealt with the enemies who had barged in. She frowned slightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°We should send the president out as soon as possible. Do you have any ideas?¡± At this moment, the two of them were very close to each other. Although they had not trained together before, the two of them had a tacit understanding and kept beating the enemies who had barged in to the ground. Gu Zhou frowned slightly and looked at the enemy in front of him with aplicated expression. Then, he looked at the president behind him and looked at the door of the castle in the distance. He shook his head and said, ¡°The people Mark and Cui Huai brought are all good. Now that our people¡¯s stamina has been exhausted, and there are fewer and fewer people, it¡¯s very difficult to pass through the crowd and send the president out.¡± Qiao Nian stabbed the 10-centimeter silver needle into the heart of the enemy in front of her. She watched as the enemy fell to the ground and stepped on him. Looking at the chaotic crowd not far away, she frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic now. I can tell that all of them are extraordinary. It¡¯s difficult for us to meet up with our people.¡± ¡°Wait a little longer. I think Mark and Cui Huai will definitely do something else,¡± Gu Zhou said solemnly. Qiao Nian nodded. They had no choice but to wait slowly. More and more enemies fell in front of Qiao Nian. She stepped on them directly. As long as she found an opportunity, she would shoot the silver needle crossbow in her hand, all of which hit everyone¡¯s hearts. She stood taller and saw a group of people rushing over from afar. Qiao Nian saw the face of one of them and pursed her lips slightly. She said with a serious expression, ¡°Cui Huai is here.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Gu Zhou nodded seriously and exchanged a look with Qiao Nian. The two of them gradually approached the president and reminded him, ¡°Someone ising. Protect the president.¡± Seeing that the guards did not react much, Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°They all crawled back from death. If you want to live, buck up!¡± The guards around the president endured their fatigue and perked up. They protected the president behind them and said in unison, ¡°Charge and protect the president!¡± Chapter 1789 - 1789 Mark Went Around Them Chapter 1789 - 1789 Mark Went Around Them ¡°Protect the President to the death!¡± ¡­ The guards were powerful and imposing, scaring away many enemies. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at the guards in surprise. Their white shirts were already dyed red with blood, and their faces were stained with blood. However, their eyes were exceptionally bright, like stars in the night sky. As for the president, who was protected by the guards in the middle, he stood there calmly and looked at the enemy not far away with a serious expression. The gloominess in his eyes increased. Many people thought that the President had beenpromising under Mark¡¯s coercion for so many years because he was afraid of Mark and felt that the President was born weak. But at this moment, they realized that the President had only made this choice so the entire Europe could prosper.
The president was concerned about Europe, but Mark was concerned about the throne. Sometimes, it was not just those who looked powerful who were the winners. Qiao Nian looked at the President and sighed with emotion. The former President of Europe was really sharp. He knew that Mark was not suitable to be the President. Only a gentle and big-picture person was suitable to be the President. Qiao Nian¡¯s thoughts raced. She looked at Gu Zhou beside her and met his doting gaze. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. When their eyes met, there was some tension in their eyes. They were both silently encouraging each other. For today¡¯s matter, Qiao Nian had prepared a lot of paralysis medicine. Unfortunately, the paralysis medicine would take a long time to take effect. During this period of time, they still needed to attack themselves. There were more and more enemies approaching, but they were not in the mood to do anything else now. They only wanted to get rid of all the people in front of them. Suddenly, the anxious voice of the general beside the president came from behind. ¡°Oh no, behind us!¡± ¡°Mark went around us to the back!¡± These two voices were like a bolt of lightning, tearing through the gloomy and oppressive air, making everyone instantly nervous. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had always wanted to deal with the enemies in front of them. It was precisely because of their reckless fighting style that they distanced themselves from the president. When they heard themotion, they rushed towards the president without hesitation. The president felt the biting wind behind him and a chill down his spine. He looked back and saw that Mark had taken off his suit jacket. The three buttons on his loose shirt were all undone, and his muscr figure was vaguely visible. Mark had a ruthless expression on his face. His intense hatred was like a tornado, making people instinctively afraid. Mark walked step by step toward the president. All these years, he had been waiting for this moment. He had waited too long. He originally wanted his subordinates to attack the president, but when he saw that those people were in a mess, he felt relieved. The sooner he ended the battle and all of this, the sooner he would feel at ease. As long as the president died now, the rest would be easy to handle. There were not only the media outside, but also envoys from various countries. Victory and defeat would happen at this moment. He had worked so hard for this moment. He did not want to wait any longer. Mark gripped the long knife in his hand tightly. The de flickered with a cold light as he rushed towards the president without hesitation. The guards guarding the back of the president were tied up by others. Some of the guards were pulled away. Everyone could only watch helplessly as Mark rushed towards the president with a knife. Lina, who was standing on the stage, had been paying attention to the president¡¯s situation. When she saw this situation, her expression suddenly changed and she subconsciously ran towards the president. Lina tripped over her skirt and fell to the ground. She looked at the president not far away with tears in her eyes and shouted hysterically, ¡°Father!¡± Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian also abandoned the enemies behind them and ran towards the president. Just as Mark¡¯s knife was about to reach the president, the president bent down and pulled out a knife from the waist of the fallen guard. The long knife blocked Mark¡¯s attack. The sound of the sabers shing was ear-piercing and resounded throughout the hall. Mark¡¯s strength was so great that the long knife in the president¡¯s hand trembled, as if it would be cut off by the knife in Mark¡¯s hand in the next moment. Chapter 1790 - 1790 Surprise Chapter 1790 - 1790 Surprise However, the president¡¯s body blocked Mark¡¯s. Lina wanted to aim at Mark, but she was worried that her marksmanship was not good and she would hit the president. Lina was a little annoyed. If she had worked hard to practice her shooting in the past, she would not miss. It was all her fault for being too rxed in the past. Lina originally wanted Chen Qing to shoot, but Chen Qing was now wrapped up by the enemy and could not get away. She did not have many bullets in her pistol, so she could only put it away. In fact, when the president caught Mark¡¯s knife just now, not only was Lina shocked, but others were also shocked. The president was tall, but he was actually simr to Mark. Mark¡¯s face was filled with ferocity, especially since Mark was still fighting at the border. He exuded a domineering aura.
The president had a righteous look on his face. Coupled with the fact that he stayed in the pce all year round, his skin was fairer than Mark¡¯s, and he looked a little cultured, so everyone thought that the president did not know how to fight. The President looked coldly at Mark in front of him. His blue eyes narrowed slightly as he said word by word, ¡°Mark, I think you¡¯ve forgotten something.¡± Mark¡¯s hand holding the long knife froze slightly as his gaze fell on the president¡¯s face. The President¡¯s thin lips curled up coldly and he said, ¡°We used to learn this from Master. At that time, Master felt that I was more talented than you in this aspect.¡± Everyone only saw the President move the de slightly, and the originally trembling de immediately became indestructible. The next moment, under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, the president raised his hand. The long knife in his hand cut open the big knife in Mark¡¯s hand. Under Mark¡¯s surprised gaze, he attacked without hesitation. Everyone around them was stunned. Some of them were distracted as they fought their opponents. Most of their attentions were on the president and Mark. However, everyone did not expect that not only could the president use the long saber skillfully, but he was also very familiar with every move, as if he practiced it every day. In the next few minutes, the president and Mark fought back and forth. For a moment, it was impossible to determine the winner. Seeing the President like this, Qiao Nian immediately dealt with an enemy who wanted to ambush her and defeated him. She took the opportunity to step on the enemy and said to Gu Zhou beside her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the President to hide his strength so well. His moves are very precise. Every move is used very well, forcing Mark to lose the initiative to attack. He can only keep defending.¡± Gu Zhou kicked horizontally, sending the enemy who hadunched a sneak attack flying. His eyes were calm as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. However, although the president seems to have the upper hand, that¡¯s not the case.¡± Qiao Nian nced at Gu Zhou and frowned slightly. When she looked at the president again, she realized that when Mark¡¯s moves were wed, his eyes flickered with a ferocious glint. He counterattacked without hesitation and directly gained the upper hand. The knife in Mark¡¯s hand was cold as he went into attack mode. He shed at the president ruthlessly, as if he wanted to vent all his anger over the years. Mark thought of those things in the past, and his grip became stronger. ¡°Remember when we were young? What goes aroundes around. Why are you still living in the past?¡± ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve been sitting in the president¡¯s seat and living a carefree life. Your skills have long deteriorated. You¡¯re not me. I¡¯ve been fighting in the frontlines.¡± Mark shed hard at the president, the anger in his eyes increasing. ¡°You¡¯ve stopped moving forward long ago. And I¡¯ve been training and killing for so many years. I¡¯ve been improving. You¡¯re no match for me at all!¡± Over the years, Mark had gone through hell and back. His entire body was emitting hostility, scaring the people around him. However, Mark was wrong about one thing. It was not that there was no one else around the president. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had already rushed over. Gu Zhou took out the long knife in his hand and looked at Mark coldly. Chapter 1791 - 1791 The Advantage Chapter 1791 - 1791 The Advantage At this moment, the president was already fighting with Mark. He still wanted to continue fighting with Mark, but Qiao Nian stopped him. The President looked at Qiao Nian beside him and saw that her eyes were calm. ¡°Mr. President, leave this to us.¡± The president panted heavily and gradually returned to reality. If he was still the prince back then, he could indeedpete with Mark. But now, he was not only the president, but also the president of the guards around him and the entire European country. If Mark became the president, the entire European country would probably be hell on earth. ¡°I understand.¡± The President nodded slightly and put away his long knife. Under the protection of the other guards, he retreated to the side.
Qiao Nian bent down and pulled out the long knife from the waist of a person on the ground. Hence, she joined Gu Zhou¡¯s camp to fight against Mark. She and Gu Zhou had a tacit understanding. They faced Mark from both sides. Their moves werepletely different, but they could restrain Mark, forcing him to defend himself in a panic. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to attack. Mark looked at the president, who was getting further and further away from him, and anger surged in his heart. He tightened his grip on the long knife in his hand and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you again. Why are you so annoying? You¡¯ve ruined so many of my good things. Since you want to go to hell, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Now, Mark was very impatient with Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou. He only cared about the throne. Mark gripped the long knife in his hand tightly and shed at Qiao Nian fiercely. Seeing this, Gu Zhou wanted to help, but he noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. Qiao Nian gestured for him not to move around, so Gu Zhou could only maintain his original formation. Qiao Nian tilted her body and dodged Mark¡¯s attack. Mark felt as if he had punched cotton. He felt deeply powerless. At this moment, outside the castle gate. Everyone, who had been drinking and watching the fireworks, was chatting. As the fireworks gradually dissipated, the sound of weapons shing and roars came from the castle. Everyone sitting at the banquet table was stunned. They looked at each other in surprise, not understanding what had happened. They were not fools. They had asked their guards to go over and take a look, but they had not expected the gates of the castle to be tightly blocked. Mark¡¯s guards were guarding the gates with guns. They did not intend to let anyone in or let anyone out. The media took out their cameras one by one and aimed them at the door of the castle, recording all the noises in the castle. The royal family members sitting in the front row looked at each other and could not help but mutter softly. ¡°Why would Mark do this? It¡¯s obvious that he won¡¯t let anyone in.¡± ¡°The wedding should be held in front of us. What does he want to do by holding the wedding behind closed doors?¡± ¡°There seems to be a fight inside.¡± ¡°I want to go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go in. You don¡¯t have a gun in your hand, and the people you brought are unarmed. The guards at the door are all armed.¡± ¡­ Gu Ting, who was sitting not far away, saw many people gathered in front of the castle gate. In the end, Mark¡¯s guards impatiently raised their pistols, as if they would kill anyone who dared to barge in. Gu Ting slowly took in a breath of air. It seemed that Mark¡¯s current situation was not ideal, so the guards guarding outside the door were all filled with resentment and were unwilling to pay attention to the royal family. Gu Ting heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that his two sons had already gained the upper hand. The royal family was unarmed now, but they would definitely call someone over. Then they could just barge in. When that happened, it would all be over. At this moment, in the hall of the castle. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were fighting Mark to the death. The guards beside the president also gradually copsed. He was in a very dangerous situation. His guards gradually ran out of stamina, so he fought those people with his long saber and gradually forced the enemy to retreat. At this moment, Cui Huai rushed to the president¡¯s side under the protection of Chen Sheng and the others. His eyes were filled with hatred. Chapter 1792 - 1792 Why Is It Him? Chapter 1792 - 1792 Why Is It Him? There were not many people around the president, and he was surrounded on all sides. If he took a wrong step, he would be eaten up by Mark¡¯s men. It was him who hadplied with thest president¡¯sst wish and eliminated all difficulties to support the president. But after the president took over, he actually wanted to kill him. ¡°B*stard, give me your life!¡± Cui Huai¡¯s eyes were red with anger as he shouted. Cui Huai¡¯s movements attracted the attention of many people. Everyone looked at Cui Huai. The president looked over and saw a man covered in blood standing not far away. His eyes were fierce, like a ferocious beast that wanted to kill him at all times.
The president looked slightly stunned. The reason Mark¡¯s people wanted to capture and kill him was because they wanted to get benefits from Mark. However, those people seemed to think that Mark wanted him captured alive more. The man in front of him seemed to be different from the others. He seemed to be filled with hatred for him. However, the president did not have time to think too much at this moment, because that person¡¯s knife was almost in front of him. The president quickly raised the knife in his hand and blocked it without hesitation. What puzzled the president was that the person in front of him seemed to be very familiar with his moves. The president looked at the unfamiliar face. He waspletely sure he didn¡¯t know the man. The president¡¯s guards still wanted to help the president deal with Cui Huai, but they were quickly dealt with by Cui Huai. At this moment, the president¡¯s situation was getting more and more difficult. He had no chance to attack now and could only resist passively. The president looked at the unfamiliar face in front of him. For some reason, it felt familiar, but he was sure he had never seen this person before. ¡°Do you think my moves are very familiar?¡± Cui Huai smiled coldly. He seemed to have already seen through the president¡¯s confusion. His eyes gradually turned cold as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Back then, I used these moves to make you sit steadily in the president¡¯s seat.¡± When the President heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. Someone who could say such a thing must have contributed greatly back then. He remembered every one of his contributors clearly, but this was the first time he had seen this face. The president frowned and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Cui Huai stopped what he was doing. He raised his hand and took off the mask on his face, revealing a face filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Now you know who I am, right?¡± The president¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly as he looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. Just as he was about to speak, he did not expect Cui Huai to take this opportunity to point a knife at his throat. Why was it him? How could it be Cui Si? At this moment, there was no one left beside the president. He stood alone and had no time to defend himself. He could only watch as the knife approached him. The president looked at Cui Si in confusion. He did not understand why Cui Si was here. Back then, Mark hade to him with Cui Si¡¯s head. Why was Cui Si still alive? When the guards who rushed over from the side saw the critical situation on the president¡¯s side, their expressions changed. ¡°Protect the president!¡± ¡°Mr. President, be careful!¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. They were worried that the president would be buried here. At this critical moment, everyone ran towards the president, hoping to protect him. A figure shed in front of them. Before they could react, the figure had already rushed to the president¡¯s side and pulled him aside. He did not forget to block Cui Huai¡¯s long knife with his back. Just like that, the long knife pierced into that person¡¯s body, and blood sttered. The president came back to his senses and looked at the person in front of him. He was slightly stunned and quickly supported him. He looked at his face and said, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Although he did not know this person¡¯s name, he knew that he was someone close to Mr. Gu. He had seen this person a few times before, and this person seemed to rarely speak. He still remembered Gu Zhou calling this person¡¯s name. It seemed to be¡­ Chen Qing. Chapter 1793 - 1793 Fantasize Chapter 1793 - 1793 Fantasize Cui Huai could only defend passively. He frowned and looked at the young man in front of him. He said with a dark expression, ¡°You still want to save him from me? You¡¯re simply fantasizing!¡± The president quickly whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him now. You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re not as skilled as me that you want to kill me and my entire family!¡± Cui Huai interrupted the president mercilessly and looked at him angrily. He had never figured out why the president had killed him and his entire family. However, the president¡¯s words just now made him realize something. The president must be jealous of him and his skills. He was worried that he would snatch the president¡¯s seat, so he made the first move to kill him.
When the President heard Cui Huai¡¯s words, he frowned and looked at Cui Huai in disbelief. He did not understand what Cui Huai meant by these words. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re still quibbling.¡± Cui Huai looked at the president¡¯s confused expression and was furious. Perhaps he had been deceived by the president¡¯s gentle and harmless appearance back then and felt that the former president had made the right choice. He had helped the president at all costs. But in the end? The president was a beast with a human face and a beast¡¯s heart. He had killed his entire family. The President retracted his gaze from Cui Huai¡¯s face and looked at Chen Qing beside him. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Chen Qing, this matter has nothing to do with you anymore. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved, let alone lose your life because of this.¡± When Cui Huai heard the president¡¯s words, he sneered and said, ¡°Have you been using this hypocritical appearance to win over your court officials for so many years?¡± Chen Qing frowned and said, ¡°Mr. President, everything I¡¯m doing now is out of my own volition. It has nothing to do with anyone.¡± Chen Qing gripped the handle of the knife in his hand tightly and looked coldly at Cui Huai, who was standing opposite him. If anything happened to the President, Lina would definitely be very sad. Cui Huai looked at Chen Qing¡¯s ungrateful appearance and prepared to kill Chen Qing with a single sh. Then, he would kill the president and avenge the entire Cui family. Although Cui Huai was not young anymore, he had been living in resentment for so many years. He practiced hard every day so that he could kill the president with his own hands one day. Cui Huai used 70% of his strength to sh at Chen Qing, but he did not expect Chen Qing to cleverly dodge. He looked at Chen Qing with aplicated expression. This person looked very young. He originally thought that Chen Qing was as easy to deal with as the weak and ipetent guards around the president, but Chen Qing¡¯s skills seemed to be far superior to those guards. Cui Huai had to get serious. As long as he killed Chen Qing, he could kill the president. At this moment, Chen Qing was injured, but even so, he still exchanged 10 blows with Cui Huai. However, more and more blood seeped out of his wound, and his stamina gradually copsed. The more Cui Huai fought, the braver he became. He could tell that Chen Qing was about to die. Just as he was about to end Chen Qing with a knife, a clear male voice came from behind. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Put down your knife.¡± Cui Huai paused and felt a chill on his neck. He looked down and saw a knife pressed against his neck. He looked at Chen Sheng¡¯s face reflected on the cold knife and his expression froze slightly. His mind raced. In the end, he seemed to have thought of something and looked back at Chen Sheng. ¡°Put down the two knives in your hands.¡± Chen Sheng¡¯s voice was no longer as gentle as usual. Instead, it was so cold that it made people shiver. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for many years. I know very well what cheap tricks you have.¡± Cui Huai threw down the long knife in his right hand, then threw the short knife in his left sleeve to the ground. The sound of the short knife falling to the ground seemed to have drawn a perfect ending for Cui Huai¡¯s revenge this time. He was so angry that his temples throbbed. He looked at Chen Sheng with hatred and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult for you to pretend to be by my side for so many years!¡± Chapter 1794 - 1794 Stop Chapter 1794 - 1794 Stop Cui Huai had been wondering why the president¡¯s guards were among his people. Now, he realized that the guards who had helped the president should be the people Chen Sheng had brought. ¡°Tell them to stop,¡± Chen Sheng said calmly, his gaze on Cui Huai¡¯s face. Cui Huai pursed his lips and looked around. At this moment, Mark had been captured. His hands were cuffed, and there were two knives around his neck. As Mark had already been captured, Mark¡¯s men surrendered one by one and squatted at the side. As for the people Cui Huai had brought, they were still fighting to the death because they only listened to Cui Huai. In the crowd, Sha He held arge hammer in each hand and waved it casually among the enemies, sending the enemies approaching him flying.
However, it was difficult for two fists to fight four hands. He gradually fell into a disadvantage alone and became more and more passive. Cui Huai looked at Chen Sheng beside him. Initially, they were sure to win, but they did not expect Chen Sheng to betray them. He should not have trusted Chen Sheng back then. Cui Huai panted heavily and said coldly, ¡°The reason why you apanied me here to kill the president is because you wanted me to go to the president¡¯s side and separate from my people. Then you can threaten me openly, right?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Chen Sheng replied coldly. When Cui Huai heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, he had a cold smile on his face, as if he did not care about the knife at his neck at all, let alone his own safety. Chen Sheng looked at Cui Huai in front of him. There was no fluctuation in his cold and arrogant eyes. ¡°Now that the situation is hopeless, you have no way out. If you insist on moving, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Cui Huai looked at Chen Sheng¡¯s face and thought of Chen Sheng¡¯s previous appearance. He did not understand why Chen Sheng would betray him. But on second thought, none of that seemed to matter. Cui Huai looked at Chen Sheng in front of him and smiled coldly. ¡°When I came here today, I never thought that I would go back alive, let alone think of a way out.¡± After saying this, Cui Huai whistled. The clear whistle lingered in the entire hall, attracting the attention of the surrounding people. Everyone looked at Cui Huai. At Cui Huai¡¯s signal, Sha He slowly took out his pistol. Right on the heels of that, the people Cui Huai had brought also took out their pistols and aimed them at the president in front of him. Mark looked at Cui Huai¡¯s cheap trick, and the corners of his lips curled up. As long as the president died, he would be the next president. At this moment, Mark was in no hurry. He tilted his head and looked at the president not far away, as if he was watching a show. Cui Huai looked at the president standing not far away with hatred. He was like a bomb that could explode at any moment. He said loudly, ¡°Today is the day you die. Go to hell and apologize to my family now!¡± Cui Huai was about to get everyone to shoot when the president asked in confusion, ¡°Cui Si, could there be a misunderstanding between us?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding can we have?¡± At this moment, Cui Huai was furious when he thought of the tragic death of his family. ¡°What were you thinking when you ordered my entire family to be killed? Have you ever thought about how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for you? How could you bear to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never ordered the death of your entire family,¡± the President said without hesitation. He looked at Cui Huai in front of him with clear eyes and a magnanimous expression. ¡°You¡¯re a hero. The Cui family is also a descendant of a famous family. The Cui family has been loyal and pure for generations. They¡¯re the great generals of our European country. The Cui family has made many contributions for generations. The Cui family has at least two death exemption gold medals. Even if you do anything treasonous, I¡¯ll only restrict your freedom at most. I definitely won¡¯t kill your entire family!¡± Cui Si looked at the president¡¯s righteous expression and thought of the death exemption gold medal in the Cui family¡¯s hands. That made sense. With the death exemption gold medal, even if the Cui family did something rebellious, the president would be lenient. At most, he would expel the Cui family from Europe. Cui Si looked at the president in front of him, as if he was looking at the president who was wholeheartedly thinking for the people many years ago. Back then, he had always insisted on protecting the president because he felt that the president could allow the entire European country to prosper. Chapter 1795 - 1795 Confusion Chapter 1795 - 1795 Confusion Cui Si would never forget the scene of Cui Lang dying in front of him. He bit his lip tightly. ¡°You got someone to threaten Princess Annie and let her kill my youngest son, Cui Qi, in court. You really killed our entire family.¡± When Cui Si found out that Cui Qi was dead, he could not sit still anymore. He only wanted to kill the president and avenge his family. When the President heard Cui Si¡¯s words, he frowned and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never killed Cui Lang, let alone asked Annie to kill Cui Qi. Besides, I¡¯ve never thought of attacking the Cui family.¡± Cui Si had long guessed that the president would deny it. After all, what would a person like the president dare to do to survive? ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your flowery words? As a president, you¡¯re full of lies. You should save your energy. After all, you still have a long way to go after you die.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± A clear female voice sounded from afar. ¡°The president didn¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯ve been deceived by Mark for so many years!¡± Cui Si had wanted his subordinates to make a move, but he did not expect someone to interrupt. He turned his head and saw Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian standing at the side.
When Qiao Nian saw Cui Si look over, she knew that he was very interested in what she had said. She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that they could continue the conversation. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze inadvertentlynded on Chen Qing¡¯s face. She saw that Lina was supporting Chen Qing with red eyes, as if she had cried. Could Chen Qing be injured? Qiao Nian lowered her head and said to Gu Zhou, ¡°Exin it to him. I¡¯ll go see Chen Qing now.¡± Gu Zhou nodded slightly. He looked at Cui Si, who was not far away. His cold eyes were filled with a faint distance as he went straight to the point. ¡°Cui Qi is still alive!¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Cui Si¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly. He looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief, unable to believe what he had said. Gu Zhou nced at everyone and understood what they meant. His gazended on the small house on the stage. That small house was for the wedding. There was a lot of ss hanging on the colorful house. He guessed that many youngdies would like such things. Mark followed Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze and his expression becameplicated. This ornament was Qiao Nian¡¯s wedding gift to Lina. At that time, Qiao Nian and the others had directly moved the things over and ced them on the stage. At that time, he had taken a look at the house. It was four to five meters tall and did not take up much space. At that time, this house had been sent in as a gift, so he had avoided inspection. ¡°Professor Ollie,e out now.¡± As soon as Gu Zhou finished speaking, the door of the small house moved slightly. Professor Ollie came out of the one-meter-tall door. When he saw the situation at the event location, he was stunned. Professor Ollie pursed his lips ufortably and tidied his clothes, pretending to be calm. He was extremely excited. He finally experienced how it was like to be a battlefield doctor appearing at a critical moment. It was simply too exciting. However, after staying inside the house for so long, he still could not make a sound. He was too aggrieved. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Dr. Ollie smiled and bent down to pull out the wheelchair inside. The person sitting in the wheelchair was none other than Cui Qi. Then, Dr. Ollie opened the medicine box beside the wheelchair and injected the antidote into Cui Qi¡¯s blood vessels. Cui Si, who was standing at the side, looked at Cui Qi expectantly. The anger in his eyes gradually disappeared, and tears wet his eyes. He pursed his lips tightly and did not dare to speak. Cui Qi, his youngest son and only son, was actually still alive. After Dr. Ollie finished administering the medicine, Cui Qi¡¯s tightly shut eyes slowly opened. Tears of excitement slowly fell from Cui Si¡¯s eyes. He could not help but take a step forward, wanting to hold his son¡¯s hand and feel the warmth of his body. Chapter 1796 - 1796 Father Chapter 1796 - 1796 Father After Qiao Nian fed Chen Qing the life-saving medicine, she looked at Gu Zhou, who was not far away. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. At first, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be sure who would win this battle, so she didn¡¯t let Dr. Ollie and Cui Qie out. If Cui Qi had appeared at the beginning and Mark stopped rebelling, the president would not have been able to get evidence of Mark¡¯s rebellion. Therefore, she first got Dr. Ollie to give Cui Qi aa medicine and asked Dr. Ollie to keep watch over Cui Qi. Cui Qi opened his eyes sleepily and saw many guards lying on the ground in front of him. There were also some people in suits, all holding guns. What was going on?
Cui Qi frowned slightly. His gazended on Gu Zhou and the president¡¯s faces, and a trace of confusion shed across his eyes. Then, his gazended on the face that often appeared in his memories. There were already many wrinkles on his face, and he looked much older than before. Cui Qi looked at the face in disbelief. He blinked and slowly stood up from the wheelchair. That face was so familiar. That person¡¯s aura was exactly the same as his father¡¯s. ¡°Father?¡± Cui Qi called out in a low voice. He took a slow step forward and could not help but stop, worried that all of this was just a dream. Cui Si looked at Cui Qi and pursed his lips tightly. He looked at Cui Qi intently. Cui Qi was a general of Europe, so Cui Si often saw Cui Qi¡¯s appearance in other reports. Therefore, he knew that the person in front of him was his youngest son. But his youngest son was clearly dead. However, Cui Qi¡¯s revival was a huge surprise to Cui Si. Seeing this, Chen Sheng had already retracted the knife in his hand. Cui Qi staggered towards Cui Si. He did not know what was going on and did not have time to understand this. He just wanted to confirm personally if this was a dream and if that person was his father. At this moment, Mark¡¯s voice resounded throughout the hall not far away. ¡°Shoot!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Mark, who immediately said, ¡°Cui Si is my man. I order you now to kill the president and Cui Qi, who has long betrayed us. Those who shoot will be heavily rewarded!¡± Hearing Mark¡¯s voice, Cui Qi stopped in his tracks. He looked over and his expression instantly darkened. He said angrily, ¡°Mark, you still have the cheek to spout nonsense. Back then, you were the one who deliberately framed the Cui family. I even found out that you got someone to pretend to be the president who had already gone overseas to kill my brother. Even now, you¡¯re still twisting the truth and trying to sow discord between the Cui family and the president!¡± Cui Qi¡¯s eyes turned red. After he was shot by the Third Princess, he pretended to be dead and secretly investigated what had happened back then. He had trusted Mark unconditionally in the past, so he had never thought of investigating what had happened back then. Now that he investigated carefully, he realized that there were many strange things about what had happened back then. Cui Qi clenched his fists tightly. Knowing the truth, he wished he could cut Mark into pieces. Mark¡¯s expression changed when he heard Cui Qi¡¯s words. At that time in court, Cui Qi had clearly lost so much blood and would definitely note back alive. He did not expect Cui Qi to still be alive and appear in front of him. Mark looked at the people with guns below. They were all Cui Si¡¯s men and only listened to him. If Cui Si knew the truth, wouldn¡¯t he take revenge on him directly? With this thought in mind, Mark subconsciously looked at Cui Si, who was not far away, and saw him standing there with a dark expression. ¡°Shoot him. Hurry up and kill the president. This is your mission today!¡± Mark shouted hysterically and struggled wildly. The long knife cut through his cor. Chang Feng¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he stood beside Mark. He held a long needle in his hand and stabbed Mark¡¯s mute acupuncture point without hesitation. Mark instantly lost his voice. Cui Si stood rooted to the ground in a daze. When he heard Cui Qi¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with surprise. Then, he walked up to Cui Qi and looked at his face intently. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Qi¡¯er?¡± Chapter 1797 - 1797 The Truth Chapter 1797 - 1797 The Truth Cui Qi noticed Cui Si¡¯s small actions. His eyes were red and he tilted his head slightly. He obediently let Cui Si examine his face and hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, in court, Annie was worried that I would betray Mark and shot me. At that time, I was indeed about to die. Fortunately, Miss Gu gave me a life-saving pill. That pill kept me alive. Later, Dr. Ollie saved me.¡± Cui Si waspletely sure that there was no mask on Cui Qi¡¯s face, nor were there any signs of stic surgery. It was indeed his Qi¡¯er. Coming to terms that the person in front of him was his son, Cui Si hugged him and choked. ¡°Good, good, this is great. Fortunately, you¡¯re still alive.¡± Although Cui Qi did not know what was going on, he did not want Mark, the viin, to go unpunished. He reached out and pushed Cui Si away. ¡°Dad, now is not the time to catch up. I was deceived by Mark in the past. I always thought that the president wanted to kill our Cui family. After an investigation, I realized that it was all Mark¡¯s scheme.¡± ¡°The president didn¡¯t kill us before. It was Mark who took the initiative to kill us. Dad, don¡¯t be deceived by Mark!¡± Cui Qi said earnestly. Cui Si was still overwhelmed after he found his son. When he heard Cui Qi¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened.
Sha He had already moved to Cui Si¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, are we still going to kill the president?¡± Cui Si wiped his tears. His gazended on the president¡¯s face, then moved to Mark¡¯s. For so many years, he lived because of his hatred for the president. If someone else said that Mark was the mastermind behind the Cui family¡¯s death, he would not believe it. However, the person who was telling him this was his son. He knew that Cui Qi was raised by Mark. He also knew that Cui Qi used to listen to Mark very much. If Cui Qi betrayed Mark now, it meant that Mark was really the murderer who persecuted the Cui family. Cui Si¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He pursed his lips tightly. He believed Cui Qi. However, Cui Si was a cautious person. He looked at Cui Qi beside him and asked again, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Qi nodded seriously and said with a serious expression, ¡°There are both witnesses and evidence!¡± Cui Si was so angry that his face turned red. He bit his lip and snatched the gun from Sha He¡¯s hand. He quickly walked towards Mark, who could only open his mouth and not speak. Gu Zhou roughly understood what Cui Si wanted to do. He frowned slightly, not agreeing with Cui Si¡¯s actions. The president also understood what Cui Si was going to do and quickly said, ¡°Cui Si, Mark can¡¯t die yet!¡± Gu Zhou and the President were about to walk towards Mark when Chen Sheng stood in front of them, blocking their way. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Sheng¡¯s voice was cold and his tone was firm. When Gu Zhou heard Chen Sheng¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Big Brother followed Cui Si and should know him very well. Since his brother was not worried that Cui Si would take the initiative to kill Mark, it meant that Cui Si probably would not do that. Therefore, he watched the show in peace. The President turned to look at Gu Zhou and saw him nod at him. Cui Si held the gun in his hand and walked step by step to Mark. All these years, he had lived in a foreign country so that he could wash away the Cui family¡¯s injustice one day and return to Europe openly. However, he had never expected that the disaster that the Cui family had experienced and his suffering from homesickness in a foreign country were all because Mark wanted to recruit him. Cui Si pursed his lips. Mark first pretended to be his benefactor, making him believe Mark¡¯s words without a doubt. Over the years, he had done many dirty things for Mark. He really gave his blood, sweat and tears for Mark. But what about Mark? Didn¡¯t Mark feel guilty about the way he treated him at all after so many years? Cui Si pulled the safety catch and aimed the gun at Mark. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Mark. Although Mark could no longer speak, he could see deep fear in Mark¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1798 - 1798 Afraid of Death Chapter 1798 - 1798 Afraid of Death When Cui Si thought of this, his eyes could not help but turn red. Mark had killed so many people in the Cui family for his own selfish desires. Hadn¡¯t Mark thought that his day woulde when the matter would be exposed? Ridiculous. It was extremely ridiculous. Chang Feng walked over from the side and stood in front of Mark, blocking Cui Si¡¯s gun. Cui Si pursed his lips tightly and looked at Chang Feng angrily. His eyes were filled with anger as he said coldly, ¡°Chang Feng, stand aside!¡± He looked at Chang Feng and anger surged in his heart. ¡°Even if the president isn¡¯t my enemy, you betrayed me. I can¡¯t wait to kill you now! Get lost!¡±
Cui Si wanted to kill Chang Feng, but he knew in his heart that if he killed Chang Feng now, the hall would be in chaos again. Mark might take the opportunity to escape. He didn¡¯t want Mark to have a chance to live. Chang Feng looked at Cui Si calmly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only Chen Sheng¡¯s subordinate to begin with. I¡¯ll only listen to his orders!¡± ¡°Move aside, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Cui Si shouted in exasperation. No matter what the situation was, he could tolerate it as long as he killed Mark. Chang Feng looked past Cui Si and behind him. Cui Si heard footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw the president walking to his side. The president suppressed the gun in Cui Si¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Cui Si, Mark has done many wrong things for so many years for his own selfish desires. He pretended to destroy the Cui family in my name. Perhaps he even used a simr method to recruit others.¡± ¡°If you kill him now, no one will know the mistakes he has made over the years. The people he has harmed have been kept in the dark. They might even foolishly work for him. I want him to live. At that time, the mistakes he has made will be revealed to everyone. At that time, he will pay for his past mistakes.¡± When Cui Si heard the president¡¯s words, he sneered. ¡°President, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m not you. I don¡¯t want to experience the feelings of other victims. I just want to avenge my family.¡± Cui Si gripped the gun in his hand tightly. This was his only chance now, because he would never have another chance in the future. When the President heard Cui Si¡¯s words, he pursed his lips slightly and nced meaningfully at the people who had appeared in the hall. He said, ¡°I know in my heart that you¡¯ll only be happy if you take revenge, but what about the people you brought? They might be in danger because you killed Mark. You¡¯re a good general. In the past, you¡¯ve always cared about your soldiers. Can you bear to let these loyal soldiers die in a foreign country?¡± The image of his father appeared in Cui Si¡¯s mind. His father had always told him a saying in the past. A good general had to put himself in the shoes of his soldiers and be responsible for them. Cui Si pursed his lips and did not speak. The President looked at Cui Si in front of him and took a deep breath. He continued, ¡°Cui Si, I know how much you hate Mark, but it¡¯s not easy for you to reunite with Cui Qi now. Are you going to watch him live alone in this world?¡± Cui Si subconsciously looked at Cui Qi, who was standing at the side. Cui Qi was looking at him with red eyes. Over the years, he was not able to give Cui Qi an ordinary family life. If he shot Mark, he was afraid that Cui Qi would not have an easy life. As parents, they should always consider their children. Cui Si sighed helplessly. He looked up at the president in front of him with red eyes and asked tentatively, ¡°At this point, will you still let us live?¡± In fact, Cui Si had originally thought that even if the president had not killed the Cui family back then, he would probably bear a grudge against him for bringing many people to kill the president this time. The president looked into Cui Si¡¯s eyes. His eyes were a little red, and his blue eyes were sparkling. He raised his hand and patted Cui Si¡¯s shoulder, trying to adjust his breathing. ¡°Cui Si, I once told you that I¡¯m really grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me. You¡¯re my best friend.¡± Chapter 1799 - 1799 Magnanimous Chapter 1799 - 1799 Magnanimous When Cui Si heard the president¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on his face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Back then, the old president secretly told me that he wanted to pass the position to you. At that time, I had already observed you. You¡¯re a kind-hearted person. Such a president is the blessing of the people. However, when the Cui family was wiped out, Mark was too ruthless. He found someone to disguise as you and killed my eldest son in front of me. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to look for you, let alone ask you why you did it.¡± ¡°I know you still treat me as a friend, but today¡¯s matter is too big. I¡¯m afraid no one else can tolerate me.¡± Cui Si had long thought it through. He sighed helplessly. He had no intention of returning alive today. When the president heard Cui Si¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°You¡¯re no longer General Cui Si. You¡¯re just Cui Si, a citizen of MY who was deceived by Mark. As for your people, they¡¯re also innocent. As the president, I still have tolerance. When the timees, you can just bring your people back to MY.¡± After the President finished speaking, his gazended on Cui Qi¡¯s face not far away. He continued, ¡°Cui Qi is still a general. Cui Qi is a motivated child. As long as he¡¯s willing to work hard, the Cui family will definitely regain its former glory.¡± Cui Si¡¯s eyes turned red when he heard the president¡¯s words. For a moment, he felt extremelyplicated. He did not expect the president to be so thoughtful. He slowly put down the gun in his hand and finally sighed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a benevolent ruler that the old president thought highly of.¡± If the president at this moment was Mark, Mark would definitely kill him. Back then, Mark¡¯s daughter, Princess Annie, had shot Cui Qi in court. At that time, Cui Si felt ufortable, but Mark said that Annie had been bewitched by the president to do that. He had to ept this exnation. Now that he thought about it, Mark actually made up all kinds ofme reasons to deceive him every time. If he checked carefully, he might be able to find out the truth. Mark was taken into custody by the president¡¯s men, and the other guards began to clean the hall. The president and Cui Si walked to the side to catch up. Cui Qi walked up to Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. He looked at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, can I speak to Miss Qiao alone?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhou replied and walked to the side. Qiao Nian looked at Cui Qi who was in front. She had a warm smile as she asked. ¡°Is your body feeling better?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern Miss Qiao, I¡¯m already almost recovered. I really have to thank you sincerely today. I didn¡¯t have a chance to do so in the past.¡± As Cui Qi spoke, he bowed deeply in front of Qiao Nian and then stood upright. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian was stunned by Cui Qi¡¯s unexpected action. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Cui Qi smiled slightly. He looked at Qiao Nian in front of him and continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve unintentionally thought of some things from the past these past few days, so I thought I would tell you when I had the time. However, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again at this time.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Cui Qi¡¯s words, her eyes instantly lit up. She asked curiously, ¡°What did you think of?¡± ¡°Mark has a mistress. I think her name is Song Ling. I¡¯ve seen her a few times before.¡± Cui Qi tried to think about what had happened before and said with a serious expression, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Mark. My father was still alive. I saw Song Ling sitting alone in the garden in a daze, looking at a photo. It seemed to be a little girl.¡± Qiao Nian blinked slightly and said, ¡°She had a child?¡± ¡°I think so, but the little girl in the photo is obviously not of mixed blood. She looks very simr to Song Ling.¡± Cui Qi thought about it seriously and said, ¡°At that time, I thought she was a woman snatched by Mark.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. ¡°Your memory is so good. You can actually remember such a small matter.¡± Chapter 1800 - 1800 Thank You Chapter 1800 - 1800 Thank You ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I remember what happened at that time. I saw that she was pregnant, but during that period of time, Mark went to the front line and was never at home.¡± Cui Qi said thoughtfully and seriously. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the exact time, because that day, I skipped ss and went to the hospital to get the doctor to give me a medical certificate. I saw her go to the hospital alone with her face covered and her big belly. She had heavy makeup on at that time, but there was a red mole on her neck. It was very obvious. I recognized her through the mole.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Cui Qi¡¯s words, she was stunned. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Was Princess Annie born at that time?¡± ¡°Princess Annie was already in kindergarten,¡± Cui Qi said without hesitation. ¡°Thank you. What you said is very useful to me,¡± Qiao Nian said sincerely. Cui Qi¡¯s ears turned slightly red. ¡°Miss Qiao, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Just tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you for your good intentions. You¡¯ve just recovered and should rest more. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡± Qiao Nian was a doctor and was already used to giving people reminders. ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Nian watched Cui Qi leave. When she turned around, she saw Gu Zhou standing behind her. She walked to Gu Zhou¡¯s side and reached out to hold his hand. In a low voice, she said, ¡°When Song Ling was with Mark, she was pregnant. That child was very likely Song Ling¡¯s lover.¡± Gu Zhou was stunned for a moment. He asked in surprise, ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Cui Qi saw Song Ling go to the hospital in disguise with her pregnant stomach. It seems that there¡¯s someone behind Song Ling.¡± At this point, Qiao Nian had a bad feeling. She subconsciously looked at Gu Zhou in front of her. ¡°Do you think Song Ling is really dead?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Song Ling¡¯s corpse with your own eyes?¡± Gu Zhou frowned. ¡°I saw Song Ling¡¯s corpse with my own eyes, but the lights weren¡¯t on at that time. I didn¡¯t have time to check if Song Ling was really dead.¡± Qiao Nian suddenly felt uneasy and muttered in a low voice, ¡°If Song Ling was only pretending to be dead at that time, she must have faked her death and escaped.¡± ¡°Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too nervous? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think too much. The matter has been resolved,¡± Gu Zhouforted her softly. He reached out and ruffled Qiao Nian¡¯s hair. Not far away, Chen Sheng¡¯s eyes gradually darkened when he saw Gu Zhou¡¯s actions. Then, he looked away. At this moment, outside Mark Castle. There were two groups of people standing at the entrance of the castle. One was Mark¡¯s loyal supporters, and the other was the president¡¯s men. The two groups of people were each pointing guns at each other, as if as long as someone fired the first shot, a gun battle would instantly start. The two sides had been in a deadlock. At this moment, the door of the castle slowly opened. The door was very high and made a lot of noise when it opened. The two sides, which had been in a stalemate, gripped the guns in their hands tightly. All of them stared nervously at the entrance of the castle. The first person to walk out of the door was none other than the President. He walked out in a suit, followed by his neatly arranged personal guards. The president saw that most of Mark¡¯s supporters were from the royal family. His expression was indifferent and his tone was cold. ¡°Causing trouble?¡± When Mark¡¯s supporters heard the president¡¯s question, they were so nervous that their hearts were in their throats. They only felt that the president in front of them waspletely different from before. The powerful pressure on his body frightened them so much that they could not breathe. One of Mark¡¯s supporters was standing at the front and was also from the royal family. He lowered his head slightly and said in a much gentler tone, ¡°Mr. President, we heard a strangemotion inside just now. We were worried that someone would harm you, so we wanted to go in and help you.¡± The president had one hand in his pocket as he looked at the royal family member with a faint smile. That person was so frightened that he did not dare to breathe. He pursed his lips nervously and lowered his head even more. Chapter 1801 - 1801 Threat Chapter 1801 - 1801 Threat The trembling man, Mick, lowered his head even more. The president said with a faint smile, ¡°Since you want to make a contribution so much, why don¡¯t you go to the front lines the next time something happens?¡± When Mick heard the president say this, his face went pale. He was a popr man around Mark and had recruited many subordinates for him. He had just calcted the time and felt that Mark shoulde out. But after so long, Mark had note out, so he wanted to break in and save him. However, he had never expected that Mark would fail after nning everything so carefully. Mike quickly said, ¡°President, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t think that way. I just¡­ just¡­¡± Mike was so anxious that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He clenched his fists tightly and tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°It¡¯s just that the envoys of the other countries are very curious about what happened inside. I¡­ I just wanted to go in and take a look. I didn¡¯t want others to report the wrong things and affect the image of Europe.¡± After he finished speaking, he said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s all. I was just worried that they¡¯ll make random reports. President, our country¡¯s image is very important. It¡¯s very important!¡± After Mick finished speaking, he looked up timidly at the president in front of him. The President raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of, of course.¡± Mick¡¯s legs felt a little weak. ¡°Hmph.¡± The president looked away from Mick¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. He led his personal guard to the front seat. Then, Lina and Wright came out of the hall. At this moment, Lina was wearing a beautiful wedding dress and holding Wright¡¯s arm with a smile. She exuded a noble and elegant aura. For a moment, everyone was stunned. The media quickly picked up the cameras in their hands and kept taking photos of Lina. ¡°Princess, to the left!¡± ¡°Princess, look back!¡± ¡°Princess, you¡¯re too beautiful!¡± Those photographers took photos crazily and even interacted with Lina. They wanted to take the best photos so that their pictures would be famous on the Inte. At this moment, the others sitting below looked at Lina and were all amazed. After Lina greeted everyone, she got someone to send Wright into the cast;e and faced everyone present alone. She walked to the stage and bowed elegantly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, everyone. My husband, Wright, is not feeling well today. He should rest first. I¡¯ll apologize to everyone here.¡± Lina¡¯s every move was like a noble swan, making people exim. After apologizing, the president walked up to speak. Lina walked to the side and heaved a sigh of relief. If not for the sake of Europe, she would not have been willing to help Wright out to meet everyone. Fortunately, everything was over. She just had to find an opportunity to divorce Wrightter. Everything would be calm again. Lina sat on a chair at the side and thought of Chen Qing, who had been sent to the hospital by Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. She frowned slightly. She wondered how Chen Qing was doing now. The others present were still very curious about the situation in the hall, but when they came out, the door to the hall was closed. No one knew what was going on inside. As the bride of this wedding, Lina elegantly gave a toast to everyone present. After three rounds of wine, everyone became lively, as if nothing strange had ever happened before. They began to chat in private. At this moment, Gu Zhou took the opportunity to go to the next room to take off his guard¡¯s clothes. He changed into a suit and exuded a cold and noble aura. When he returned to the wine table, he attracted the attention of many people. Gu Zhou walked towards Gu Ting without looking sideways, as if he could not see anyone else. When the people at Gu Ting¡¯s table saw Gu Zhouing over, they looked at Gu Zhou and Gu Ting curiously. Seeing that the two of them looked a little alike, they began to specte. Chapter 1802 - 1802 Smooth Chapter 1802 - 1802 Smooth Everyone else toasted Gu Ting and praised him for raising his child well. They also knew that Gu Ting and his son had something to talk about, so they stood up and left. Gu Ting sat there with his back straight. Even when Gu Zhou came over, he did not do anything. He only exchanged a few pleasantries with the envoys of the other countries. Gu Zhou sat beside Gu Ting. Seeing that everyone had left, he said softly, ¡°The n went well. Thank you for being willing to lend me your manpower.¡± Last night, Gu Zhou had not rested much. Instead, he had brought Gu Ting¡¯s men to deal with the people guarding Mark on the outside. Otherwise, there might have been several times more people in the hall today. Gu Ting picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. Then, he looked at Gu Zhou and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Nian Nian?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not hurt.¡± After Gu Zhou finished speaking, the two of them stopped, as if they had nothing to say. Gu Zhou was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Big Brother is fine too. Today¡¯s matter is private and Big Brother¡¯s identity is sensitive. Now, he has already left and gone straight to MY.¡± When Gu Ting heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, he lowered his eyes slightly to hide the turbulent waves in them. No one knew what Gu Ting was thinking. Seeing that Gu Ting had nothing to say, Gu Zhou frowned slightly and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Nian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Ting replied. After Gu Zhou left, Gu Ting¡¯s hand that was holding the cup trembled slightly, but he quickly calmed down. It was almost evening when the wedding banquet ended. During this period, the president brought Lina to deal with the envoys of the various countries. In the end, the two of them stood at the entrance of Mark¡¯s manor to send everyone off. After sending off thest envoy, Lina heaved a sigh of relief. She did not hide the anxiety in her eyes. The President naturally saw through Lina¡¯s mood and said considerately, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for so long today. You must be tired. Go and rest. Just let the Secretary-General do the finishing touches.¡± Lina wanted to leave too. Now that she heard the President say this, she was so happy that she could not close her mouth. She asked for a car and stepped on the elerator to rush to the hospital in the pce. At the hospital. Qiao Nian and Dr. Ollie came out of the emergency room. Then, the doctors and nurses pushed Chen Qing out of the hospital bed and sent him to the ward beside them. Seeing this, Gu Zhou quickly stepped forward and asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s Chen Qing?¡± ¡°He was almost stabbed in the heart, but he¡¯s fine now.¡± Qiao Nian took off her mask tiredly. As Chen Qing had bled substantially, Qiao Nian could only use silver needles to control Chen Qing¡¯s acupuncture points. Gu Zhou nodded slightly. Gu Zhou held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and walked towards the ward. The two of them sat on the sofa and he poured Qiao Nian a ss of water. Qiao Nian smiled and took the water. She took a sip and heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she feel alive. At this moment, Qiao Nian¡¯s cell phone rang in her pocket. She took it out and saw that it was a message from her eldest senior brother. Qiao Nian frowned slightly and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is leaving Europe now. I¡¯ll ask about his situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and call him back.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she stood up and walked out. She and Gu Zhou could only speak very softly in Chen Qing¡¯s ward. It was better to speak normally on the phone. Qiao Nian walked to the door of the ward and reached out to open it. She saw a sh of red and almost bumped into Lina. Qiao Nian quickly turned her body slightly. Seeing that Lina was about to fall, she wrapped her arm around Lina¡¯s waist. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lina barely stabilized herself and nodded anxiously. She asked worriedly, ¡°Nian Nian, how¡¯s Chen Qing? I saw him bleed a lot previously. He¡­¡± Lina¡¯s voice choked at the end. Qiao Nian let go of Lina¡¯s waist and turned to let her in. She exined gently, ¡°He just came back from the operating theater. He¡¯s still resting. Keep your voice down.¡± Lina sniffed and nodded aggrievedly. Qiao Nian said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°He looked like he was bleeding a lot. I¡¯ve already given him a life-saving pill previously. Later on, Dr. Ollie and I also stitched his wound. Chen Qing¡¯s physique is good. He¡¯ll recover after resting for a few more days.¡± Chapter 1803 - 1803 Silly Chapter 1803 - 1803 Silly Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Lina heaved a sigh of relief. The huge rock that had been pressing down on her heart seemed to have lightened a lot. She raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think he might wake up in a while. Stay with him. I¡¯ll go busy myself,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Lina nodded and quickly walked towards Chen Qing¡¯s bed. Seeing Lina enter, Gu Zhou turned around and went straight to Dr. Ollie¡¯s office. Only Lina and Chen Qing were left in the ward. Lina sat by the bed and her eyes could not help but turn red. She seemed to have thought of something and stood up. She lowered her head and ced her ear on Chen Qing¡¯s chest. She listened to Chen Qing¡¯s rhythmic heartbeat and blushed. Lina sat on the chair again and her gazended on Chen Qing¡¯s face. At this moment, Chen Qing¡¯s face and lips were frighteningly pale. Fortunately, Chen Qing¡¯s breathing was normal, and his heartbeat was normal. In the past, she wanted to find a good-looking man of equal social status. However, she couldn¡¯t control her feelings towards Chen Qing. On the stage today, those enemies rushed up one after another. Every time, she thought that she would be hurt, Chen Qing protected her very well and she did not suffer any harm. The danger she faced on the stage was slowly reduced. Later, when she saw that Cui Si was going to kill her father, she was stunned. It was Chen Qing who gave her a knife to protect herself and told her to hide. Chen Qing ran towards his father without hesitation and blocked Cui Si¡¯s knife for him. She was very happy that her father was not injured. However, Chen Qing was injured. At that time, she was so sad that she was almost frightened to death. Lina reached out and held Chen Qing¡¯s hand. Thinking of the situation at that time, she said in a low voice, ¡°I still remember you telling me that when all of this is over, we should reconsider our rtionship. You still want to know my answer, right?¡± Lina smiled helplessly and looked at Chen Qing intently. ¡°Why are you so stupid? My answer hasn¡¯t changed. The person I like has always been you. How can I leave you?¡± ¡°Liking you is the best thing that has happened in my life. Thank God for letting me meet you. You¡¯re like a hero to me.¡± ¡°Do you still remember when you told me to bite your hand if I was afraid of pain?¡± ¡°I was thinking at that time. Won¡¯t it hurt if I bite your hand?¡± ¡°But reality told me that even if I bit your hand, it will still hurt.¡± ¡°Chen Qing, how can you be so stupid? You don¡¯t even understand such a simple logic.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a princess, there¡¯s a huge difference between a real princess and a fairytale princess. I can¡¯t do whatever I want but I don¡¯t have to marry a prince.¡± ¡°I only hope to marry you, because in my eyes, you¡¯re my hero.¡± At this point, Lina gently held Chen Qing¡¯s hand. Thinking of the bits and pieces of their past, the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled up. ¡°Your Highness, are you willing to marry him?¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the side of the bed, interrupting Lina¡¯s thoughts. Lina looked at Chen Qing on the bed in disbelief and saw that Chen Qing had already woken up. There was a smile in his eyes, and her heart beat violently. ¡°Ah!¡± Lina was so frightened that she let go of Chen Qing¡¯s hand. Her face instantly turned red, and she did not dare to look into Chen Qing¡¯s eyes. She looked to the side and whispered, ¡°Why are you awake so quickly? Nian Nian said that you have to sleep more?¡± Lina frowned. She thought that Chen Qing had already fallen asleep and could not hear her voice, so she said everything that was on her mind. H-how did he wake up so early? God, was there a hole in the ground for her to crawl into? She was about to die of embarrassment. Lina was a little uneasy. Even if there was no crack in the ground, there was a door and she had the urge to leave! With this thought in mind, Lina stood up and was about to leave. However, Chen Qing seemed to understand what Lina was thinking. He grabbed Lina¡¯s hand and pulled her back. Lina turned to look at Chen Qing and stammered, ¡°You want water, right? Shall I get you some water?¡± Chapter 1804 - 1804 Complicated Chapter 1804 - 1804 Complicated Lina blushed. She wanted to leave, but she was too embarrassed to stay. ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized everything the princess said just now. I hope what you said is true.¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she sat silently on a chair at the side. She did not dare to look at Chen Qing¡¯s face and said in a low voice, ¡°What I said just now was the truth.¡± Hearing Lina¡¯s words, Chen Qing¡¯s face was filled with smiles. He struggled to get up and wanted to hug Lina directly, ignoring the pain on his body. However, just as he reached out to hug Lina, the ward door opened. The two of them were about to hug each other when they froze. Lina was the first to react. She helped Chen Qing lie down and stood up. She looked at the president at the door and touched her nose awkwardly. ¡°Father? Are you done with your work?¡± The President looked at his daughter¡¯s shy face and then at Chen Qing, who was lying on the hospital bed. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes, and his voice was a little unnatural. ¡°Yes, everything has been arranged. I just remembered that Mr. Chen had taken a stab for me so I came to see how he was.¡± The president pursed his lips with aplicated expression. He wanted to see his savior and prepare some rewards for him. Based on the situation of the two of them, he felt that the reward was useless. He had never wanted his daughter to get married early. Now that Wright had be a puppet, he could get his daughter to divorce him after a while. At that time, his daughter would be a treasure by his side. But it was different now. Another man had taken a fancy to his daughter. Chen Qing adjusted the head of the bed, and it slowly rose. Chen Qing¡¯s face was pale and he looked extremely fragile. He said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Thank you, President. Previously, in the hall, Second Young Madam had already treated my wound. My wound is fine.¡± The scene gradually became awkward. For a moment, no one spoke. Lina pursed her lips slightly and looked at her father, who had just walked in, and then at Chen Qing, who was lying on the hospital bed. The image of Chen Qing saving her repeatedly shed through her mind, and her eyes gradually became firm. Lina walked to the bed and grabbed Chen Qing¡¯s hand. Chen Qing¡¯s face was reflected in her clear eyes. Under Chen Qing¡¯s surprised gaze, she looked at the president not far away and said seriously, ¡°Father, Chen Qing and I are in love. I thought I would tell you about this after Mark¡¯s matter was settled, but¡­¡± The President¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to Lina. Although his daughter did not say it explicitly, he understood what she meant. Previously, in order to find evidence of Mark¡¯s crime, his daughter had voluntarily married Wright. He knew very well that his daughter didn¡¯t like Wright at all. On the contrary, she hated him. At that time, his daughter was still willing to be his chess piece without hesitation. The President looked at Lina in front of him with heartache. His gaze and his voice was gentle. ¡°Lina, it¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of you.¡± His daughter¡¯s uneasy exnation would only remind him of his ipetence at that time. Moreover, Chen Qing was a good choice. Lina was slightly stunned and looked at the president in disbelief. No matter what, today was her and Wright¡¯s wedding. This matter had already spread all over the world, but she was with another man tonight. This was against the rules. The president looked at Lina¡¯s uneasy appearance and waved at her. Lina frowned slightly and blinked, not knowing if she should go over. At this moment, Lina heard Chen Qing say, ¡°Go.¡± Lina subconsciously looked at Chen Qing and met his gentle ck eyes. Chen Qing slowly let go of Lina¡¯s hand and nodded with a smile. He had already made up his mind to be with Lina. Even if the president did not agree now, it did not matter. He would continue to work hard and wait until the day the president agreed. Chapter 1805 - 1805 Explanation Chapter 1805 - 1805 Exnation Lina walked very slowly. She was thinking about how to make her father ept Chen Qing. Unknowingly, she walked up to the president. ¡°Father, Chen Qing¡­¡± Before she could finish, the president hugged her. Lina leaned against her father¡¯s broad chest as the uneasiness in her heart gradually disappeared. He was about to speak when her father¡¯s gentle voice came from above. ¡°Lina.¡± Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the president speak again. ¡°You¡¯re the princess of Europe. You have to straighten your back and express your needs. You don¡¯t have to consider what others think or what I think. You just have to consider yourself.¡± Lina¡¯s pupils trembled. She couldn¡¯t believe she was hearing this. As she thought back to what the president had just said, her eyes turned red uncontrobly and she silently hugged her father. In the past, she had to be careful about what she did. She represented the face of the royal family and her father. If she took a wrong step, Mark would take advantage of it as her father¡¯s weakness. But now, her father could already shelter her from the wind and rain. She no longer had to worry about anything else. ¡°You and Chen Qing are in love and you want to be with him. After Mark¡¯s matter is over, I¡¯ll announce to the world that you¡¯re divorced. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to be with Chen Qing in peace during the trial of Wright¡¯s past mistakes.¡± Tears welled up in Lina¡¯s eyes, and her voice choked. ¡°I-I was worried that you didn¡¯t like Chen Qing.¡± Everyone in the world knew that the role of a princess was to marry. Previously, when people of status from other countries proposed to her, her father was always picky. In the end, he rejected all of them. Therefore, she always thought that her father wanted to find a particrly outstanding person for her and his family had to be especially good. The president looked at Chen Qing, who was not far away. Chen Qing looked very weak, but Chen Qing¡¯s eyes were always on Lina. He seemed to see himself from many years ago. At that time, he also looked at his wife like this. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to find someone who truly loves you. That person has to be kind. As for the external conditions, they¡¯re actually not that important.¡± The president knew that Chen Qing was a person who was willing to give up everything for Lina. Moreover, with such a skilled person by Lina¡¯s side, he did not have to worry about Lina¡¯s safety. As for wealth and status, his daughter did notck these things. Even if his son-inw did not, it did not matter. Chen Qing noticed the president¡¯s gaze and felt that he should say something now. He opened his mouth slightly but did not know what to say. After all, anything he said was insignificant now. In Chen Qing¡¯s opinion, it was better to prove everything with actions. The president seemed to be able to tell what Chen Qing was thinking, so he did not say anything. He looked down at Lina in his arms and gently pushed her away. ¡°Lina, since you¡¯ve decided to be together, go back and pack your things. Follow him to Country Z!¡± Lina had been extremely touched by the president¡¯s words just now. Now, it was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her head. She was wide awake. Lina pouted slightly and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Dad, I want to be with him, but how can you chase me away? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Chen Qing was a little stunned on the hospital bed. Just as he was about to speak, he could not help but cough. He hadn¡¯t done anything and the president had agreed? It was like a dream! The President gently rubbed Lina¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you letting your imagination run wild? You¡¯re my daughter. How can I not want you? I just want you to go to Country Z with him, not stay in Country Z forever.¡± Lina blinked in confusion and looked at the president in confusion. ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I just went to see your mother. She¡¯s much better now than before. Besides, so much has happened recently. I¡¯ve told her all about it.¡± When Lina heard the president¡¯s words, she frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Mother¡­¡± Chapter 1806 - 1806 Admittance Chapter 1806 - 1806 Admittance Lina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Your mother knows that Mark has already fallen. She told me that she wants to go home, but the situation in Europe has just stabilized. I can¡¯t apany her back¡­¡± When the President said this, his eyes gradually darkened. When Lina heard the President say this, she smiled and hugged him. She said gently, ¡°Mom knows what¡¯s most important now. She understands you.¡± The President nodded slightly, but he still felt a little regretful. He said, ¡°Actually, I want to go back with her. But after thinking about it, your mother hasn¡¯t been home for so many years, so I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Go back with her. Coincidentally, you¡¯ll go with Mr. Gu and Miss Qiao this time. With them around, you¡¯ll definitely be very safe.¡± Lina also agreed with the President. Thinking that Mr. Gu and Nian Nian had directly subdued Mark, her admiration for them increased. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Mom.¡± Chen Qing, who was beside her, struggled to stand up. Seeing this, Lina hurriedly helped Chen Qing sit on the bed and lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Qing looked at Lina in front of him with a smile in his eyes. When his gaze shifted to the president, there was only seriousness left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the highest-level mission of protecting their safety.¡± The President was slightly stunned. Then, he frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°This is what you should do in the first ce. You can¡¯t say that it¡¯s a mission!¡± The president looked at Chen Qing in front of him. It was Chen Qing¡¯s duty to protect his future wife and mother if he wanted to be his son-inw. Chen Qing subconsciously said that it was a mission. It could be seen that Chen Qing had nevere into contact with these things before. He should have been nurtured into a bodyguard. Chen Qing was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, as if he had been enlightened, his eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Mr. President. I was wrong. This is what I should have done in the first ce. I was stupid. I hope you can enlighten me.¡± When Lina heard Chen Qing¡¯s words, she smiled brightly. ¡°Are you stupid? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid, especially when you were fighting and lying to me.¡± When Chen Qing heard Lina¡¯s words, he subconsciously wanted to say, ¡°You were too innocent and gullible!¡± However, the president was still here. It was not appropriate for him to say this. He looked at Lina and did not say anything. The President looked at Lina and Chen Qing¡¯s eyes and smiled slightly. When Lina was with Chen Qing, she was as yful as the other girls. ¡°This time, I¡¯m here to thank you for taking the knife for me.¡± The president looked at Chen Qing. Chen Qing immediately sat up straight. ¡°Mr. President, this is what I should do.¡± Lina: You¡¯re learning for practical uses. ¡°Alright, Lina, stay behind and take care of him. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± the president said and turned to open the door. Lina quickly walked to the president¡¯s side and personally sent him out. After the president left, Lina walked to Chen Qing¡¯s side with a straight face and asked seriously, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Chen Qing did not react for a moment. ¡°My father has already agreed to our rtionship. Why are you still calling him Mr. President?¡± Lina asked angrily with one hand on her hip. Chen Qing quickly reacted and asked seriously, ¡°Should I call him father-inw now?¡± Lina blushed instantly. ¡°No, you misunderstood.¡± ¡°What should I call him?¡± ¡°You have to start from Uncle,¡± Lina muttered softly. ¡­ At this moment, outside the hospital. Qiao Nian had just hung up on Chang Feng. From the phone, she knew that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s ne would take off in an hour and a half. If she rushed to the airport now, she could still see him. Qiao Nian ran out of the pce and looked at the carsing and going in front of her. She wanted to take a taxi, but she couldn¡¯t stop a car. Chapter 1807 - 1807 To the Airport Chapter 1807 - 1807 To the Airport Most of the cars here were envoy cars from Mark¡¯s Manor. Basically, there were many people in the cars. There were no empty cars at all. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. She had been too impulsive just now. She should have driven Professor Ollie¡¯s car out. If she had been anyter, Eldest Senior Brother would have taken a ne and left. Qiao Nian pursed her lips tightly and was about to forcefully stop the car. At this moment, a ck car circled her and braked in front of her. Then, it stopped steadily in front of her. At this moment, the passenger door in front of her opened. Qiao Nian turned her head slightly and saw Gu Zhou looking at her. His thin lips parted slightly. ¡°Get in.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and got into the car. She closed the door and fastened her seatbelt. She looked at Gu Zhou beside her. ¡°Are you going to be a racing driver?¡± She was originally standing by the roadside. Behind her was the square in front of the pce. It was very spacious. ¡°It seems like Mrs. Gu still likes my driving skills.¡± ¡°Mr. Gu is right.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Gu Zhou. Seeing that he was still not driving, she hurriedly urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport.¡± Only then did Gu Zhou start the car. He looked straight ahead and asked calmly, ¡°Has Mrs. Gu already forgotten about me?¡± Qiao Nian smiled in embarrassment. She just wanted to see her Eldest Senior Brother again, so she ran out of the pce and did not think too much about it. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, would you have nned to stop the cars directly?¡± Gu Zhou asked with a smile. Qiao Nian felt the air turn cold. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Afraid that Gu Zhou would still be calctive about what had just happened, Qiao Nian hurriedly began to look at her watch. Seeing that there was only an hour left, she asked worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s almost toote. Can we be faster?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Zhou stepped on the elerator, and the scenery outside the window retreated quickly. Qiao Nian slowly rxed. Time passed bit by bit, and the car was about to arrive at the airport. Chang Feng¡¯s ne was about to take off in about 20 minutes. Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. Previously, she had felt that she had forgotten something. Only then did she look at Gu Zhou beside her. ¡°By the way, did you tell Dad that Big Brother will be returning to MY tonight? Will hee over?¡± Qiao Nian also knew that Gu Ting had loaned them manpower, which meant that Gu Ting knew everything that had happened today. All these years, her eldest brother, Gu Yue, had been overseas. Their family had not seen each other much. This time, they finally had a chance to meet. Previously, she had even instructed Gu Zhou to tell Gu Ting that he could see his eldest brother. When Gu Zhou heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, his pupils constricted slightly. Then, his eyes darkened, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°He, he has something to do¡­¡± ¡°Something to do¡­¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have anything to do tonight. She turned to look at Gu Zhou beside her. Seeing that there was something wrong with Gu Zhou¡¯s expression, she did not say anything else. Qiao Nian turned to look out of the window and sighed softly. Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t understand what Father Gu was thinking. It was a happy thing for the Gu family that Big Brother was not dead. If Grandma Gu knew that Big Brother was not dead, she would definitely be especially happy. However, they could only tell Grandma about these things bit by bit. They were afraid that Grandma would be too happy and have a heart attack, so they were slowly mentally preparing Grandma for the news. Qiao Nian frowned slightly. Previously, when they went to MY to see her brother, she could feel how much Gu Zhou¡¯s brother cared about him. When she met her father with Gu Zhou, she had also noticed that he was very concerned about her. In her opinion, they clearly cared about each other very much, but neither of them could express their feelings properly. Was it because of the environment they lived in when they were young? Why did Father Gu and Bai Hui separate back then? ¡°Nian¡¯er?¡± When she heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, Qiao Nian suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°What are you thinking about? Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯ve already arrived at the airport?¡± Gu Zhou met Qiao Nian¡¯s worried and confused gaze and roughly understood what she was thinking. Chapter 1808 - 1808 Meeting Chapter 1808 - 1808 Meeting A trace of surprise shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She smiled gently. ¡°No, I was just thinking about what to say to Eldest Senior Brotherter.¡± When the two of them got out of the car, they noticed that there were many guards outside the president¡¯s private airport surrounding the entire airport. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian hurriedly walked in. The captain of the patrolling guards had seen Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian before and hurriedly weed them. Gu Zhou briefly exined to the captain why they wanted to go in. The captain hurriedly invited them in. When they arrived at the airport, Qiao Nian happened to see Chen Sheng and Chang Feng boarding the ne. The corners of Qiao Nian¡¯s mouth curled up involuntarily. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡± They were too far away. The noise before the ne took off overpowered Qiao Nian¡¯s voice. Qiao Nian looked at the time on her wrist and looked at the ne in disappointment. She said in confusion, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother clearly said that there¡¯s still 10 minutes before the flight starts. Why are they early?¡± The captain of the patrol team exined, ¡°This flight is flying directly to An City.¡± Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou exchanged nces. Previously, both Gu Yue and Chang Feng had said that they wanted to go back to MY first, but now, they were taking a ne to An City. This was the president¡¯s private ne. The president had a total of three nes. The other nes had sent Cui Si¡¯s people to MY. Perhaps Qiao Nian¡¯s intentions were already made known to Chang Feng. When Chang Feng walked into the ne, he subconsciously turned around. Other than the patrolling security officers, the rest of the people at the private airport were waiting in line. Chang Feng saw Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou at a nce. Qiao Nian met Chang Feng¡¯s gaze and waved at him. Chang Feng waved at Qiao Nian, then leaned over to Chen Sheng¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Chen Sheng also turned around. When Chen Sheng saw who it was, he could only see the people standing in the distance, but he could not see their expressions. Chen Sheng pursed his thin lips, his expressionplicated. Qiao Nian lowered her eyes slightly and realized that the ne was only starting to move now. It would probably take a while for it to take off. Qiao Nian looked at the guardrail in front of her, her eyes flickering. The captain of the patrol team reminded them softly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Gu, the ne is about to take off. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be here now. You should go back quickly!¡± When Qiao Nian heard the captain of the patrol team say that, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°May I ask if we can board the ne now?¡± When the captain of the patrol team heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. For your safety, why don¡¯t I get someone to arrange for the next ne to send you to An City?¡± At this moment, a loud sound came from the side. Qiao Nian turned her head and saw that a portion of the protective fence had been kicked down. Only then did she notice that Gu Zhou had done it. Before she could react, she was already dragged away by Gu Zhou. Seeing this, the captain of the patrol team hurriedly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous inside. Come back quickly!¡± He still wanted to chase after them, but he was blinded by the cold wind. Seeing that the two of them were about to reach the ne, Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Gu Zhou beside her. She teased, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always beenw-abiding? Why are you so willful this time?¡± ¡°Whatw have we broken?¡± Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian, his messy fringe made his smile more charming. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, Chang Feng had already gone to look for the captain, hoping that he could take offter. Before the captain could agree, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou had already entered the ne. Chang Feng said a few polite words to the captain and walked out of the control room. Chen Sheng looked at Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian, who had run in. As the two of them had run too fast, their faces were red and they were panting heavily. He invited them to sit down, then poured a ss of water for Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian. Chen Sheng looked at Qiao Nian, who was sitting diagonally opposite him. The tip of her nose was red, and her red lips were slightly parted as she exhaled. Her eyes were sparkling, giving people the feeling that she was a gem that had just been taken out of the water. She was crystal clear and beautiful, making people unable to take their eyes off her. Chapter 1809 - 1809 Danger Chapter 1809 - 1809 Danger Before Gu Zhou could speak, Chang Feng walked over and sat opposite Qiao Nian. ¡°It was all my idea,¡± Gu Zhou said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re still so self-righteous after doing such a dangerous thing?¡± Chen Sheng frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to criticize her.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s tone was much gentler. Seeing that Qiao Nian had drunk the water, Chang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister, why did you suddenlye over?¡± ¡°Of course I want to take the same flight home with you.¡± Qiao Nian put down the cup in her hand with a calm expression. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to MY previously? Why are you suddenly going to An City?¡± ¡°We just thought of it at thest minute.¡± Chang Feng smiled gently and continued, ¡°To be precise, Grandpa can¡¯t wait to go back. He¡¯s already taken a ne to An City. We were supposed to go to MY to pick Grandpa up.¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can see Grandpa again.¡± ¡°Why are you still the same as when you were young?¡± Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s happy expression, as if he had returned to his childhood. ¡°What else? It¡¯s meaningless to pretend to be mature in front of you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡± When Qiao Nian said this, she seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°By the way, did you tell Qin Chuan about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. Give him a surprise.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chang Feng suspiciously and said with a smile, ¡°If Qin Chuan finds out that Grandpa is back, he¡¯ll definitely be especially happy. Do you still want to surprise him?¡± ¡°How can you say that? We were justmunicating amicably,¡± Chang Feng said innocently. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Chang Feng anymore. Her gazended on her brother. Big Brother looked at the magazine indifferently. His every move exuded elegance. He was like a perfect masterpiece of God. However, Qiao Nian saw that he was still wearing a mask and asked in confusion, ¡°Big Brother, the truth has already been revealed. Why are you still wearing a mask?¡± Although Cui Si knew that Chen Sheng had betrayed him, he definitely did not know that Chen Sheng was Gu Yue, who had died many years ago. Gu Zhou was originally drinking water. When he heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he subconsciously looked at Gu Yue. He saw that he was still sitting there like a mountain with a mask on. Chen Sheng looked up from the magazine and inadvertently looked at Chen Sheng¡¯s face reflected in the window. ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Chen Sheng said calmly. To Chen Sheng, he had been wearing a mask for so many years. He was already used to hiding himself and had gradually forgotten about Gu Yue. Now that he was going home, Chen Sheng was a little nervous. Chen Sheng had raised Xiao Bao for six years. To Xiao Bao, this face was the closest person to him. Gu Zhou looked at Chen Sheng¡¯s face and seemed to have thought of something. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Grandma that you¡¯re still alive. Dad also knows that you¡¯re still alive. Actually, the family is the same as before. Nothing has changed.¡± Although Gu Zhou did not say anything of concern, every word he said hid his concern for his brother. He felt a little ufortable when he remembered that his father had no intention ofing over to send his brother off. Qiao Nian smiled at her brother and said, ¡°Brother, all these years, in order to protect the Gu family, you¡¯ve been pretending to be another person and living every day as if you¡¯re walking on thin ice. No matter what appearance you want to live with now, we¡¯ll support you. After all, we¡¯re family. This is an indisputable fact. We just have to live together peacefully.¡± Chen Sheng lowered his eyes slightly. After a long time, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that Chen Sheng was not saying much, Qiao Nian was worried that the atmosphere was a little off. She said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯ve been in MY for so many years. Are you married?¡± When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s question, he shook his head gently. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then Grandpa must be very worried about your marriage.¡± ¡°Yes, he often talks about it, but this is nothing. After all, Grandpa might talk about Qin Chuan more for a while. My ears can finally be at peace.¡± Chang Feng had a smile on his face. Chapter 1810 - 1810 Separation Chapter 1810 - 1810 Separation Chang Feng naturally had no objections. He habitually made ns. ¡°When we reach An City, Second Young Master and Mr. Chen will return to the Gu family. Nian Nian will follow me to pick Master up to see Qin Chuan. We can eat together then.¡± After Chang Feng finished speaking, he habitually looked at Chen Sheng beside him. This was how theymunicated when they were on MY. Chen Sheng nodded and nodded. It was gettingte. They had been tense today and were gradually falling into exhaustion. They all covered themselves with nkets to rest. This time, Qiao Nian slept peacefully. She no longer had to worry about their n being discovered by Mark, nor did she have to worry about Mark ambushing them, let alone Eldest Senior Brother. This time, Qiao Nian even had a beautiful dream. When they woke up, the ne had alreadynded. Qiao Nian stood beside Chang Feng and smiled at Gu Zhou. She said gently, ¡°Hurry up and bring Big Brother home. I think Grandma must really want to see Big Brother as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhou nodded and looked at Qiao Nian. ¡°Be careful when you go to the hospital. It might not be safe in the country.¡± Chang Feng immediately tensed up and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect Little Junior Sister!¡± ording to the way a normal person thought, Gu Zhou should be happy that Chang Feng had said this. However, Gu Zhou frowned again. Seeing that Gu Zhou was about to be jealous again, Qiao Nian hurriedly said, ¡°An City is very safe. Previously, something almost happened to Little Seven and Big Brother has already investigated the entire An City. It¡¯s absolutely safe.¡± If An City was not safe, there might not be a safe ce in this world. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian intently and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call youter and pick you up.¡± ¡°I understand. Hurry up and leave!¡± Seeing that Gu Zhou was about to frown again, Qiao Nian hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡± After the four of them separated, Qiao Nian thought of how jealous Gu Zhou looked and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chang Feng tilted his head and looked at Qiao Nian. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°I think Second Young Master can¡¯t wait to install surveince cameras around you.¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, how can you say that about him? He¡¯s not that paranoid. How can he be so possessive? He even wants to install a surveince camera¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, she seemed to have thought of something. Her gazended on her face and she said seriously, ¡°That seems to make sense.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Qiao Nian and Gu Zhouughed in unison. Changfeng looked at Qiao Nian gently. Qiao Nian¡¯s smile was as bright as the sun, it was as if she had returned to her childhood. When they were young, the few of them often yed andughed. They had always been carefree. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chang Feng¡¯s sudden words, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Chang Feng beside her, and an inexplicable sadness surged in her heart. However, that sadness quickly disappeared. She reached out and bumped Chang Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t be so emotional. In the future, we¡¯ll only be rxed and free. Isn¡¯t this a happy thing? By the way, Grandpa¡¯s ne seems to havended. Let¡¯s hurry up and wait for Grandpa!¡± When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the corners of his lips slowly curled up. The two of them stood at the exit. Chang Feng took out his phone and called his grandfather¡¯s assistant directly. Before the call could be broadcasted, he heard his junior sister¡¯s happy voice. ¡°Grandpa, over here!¡± Qiao Nian waved at Old Master Qin. Chang Feng followed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and hurriedly pulled her towards Old Master Qin. Old Master Qin stopped walking and looked over. When he saw Qiao Nian, he smiled lovingly. Nian Nian was the same as when she was young. She was an outstanding individual with Chang Feng, who refused to get married, by her side. The assistant had been dragging the luggage. Seeing that Old Master Qin was standing rooted to the ground, he followed his gaze and said with a smile, ¡°Old Master Qin, your eyesight is really good. Let¡¯s hurry and meet Mr. Chang Feng!¡± Chapter 1811 - 1811 Biased Chapter 1811 - 1811 Biased As soon as Old Master Qin walked out of the station, Qiao Nian hugged him. Old Master Qin smiled and heard Qiao Nian¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Grandpa.¡± He looked at the little girl in his arms and patted her back gently, just like how he coaxed her when she was young. ¡°My good Nian Nian. I heard that your matters in Europe went very smoothly this time.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and let go of Old Master Qin. She held his arm and walked out. ¡°Yes, everything is going well. It¡¯s just that Chen Qing is injured. He¡¯s already been treated. He¡¯s fine.¡± At the thought that the haze of the past hadpletely disappeared, Qiao Nian felt much better than usual. ¡°Awesome. My Nian Nian has already grown up and be a heroine,¡± Old Master Qin praised without hesitation.
Hearing Old Master Qin¡¯s words, Chang Feng could not help butugh. He said, ¡°Grandpa is right. Back then, Little Junior Sister only knew how to cry. Now, Little Junior Sister is very powerful.¡± Old Master Qin looked at Qiao Nian even more gently. His daughter had grown up. It was really a happy thing. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! However, your Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s words are so petty. In the future, when your Eldest Senior Brother and Xiao Chuan beg you to treat them, you have to make things difficult for them!¡± When Chang Feng heard Old Master Qin¡¯s words, he smiled helplessly. In the past, Grandpa was also the most biased towards Nian Nian. The group of them chatted andughed. When they reached the parking lot, Qiao Nian said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s rare for our family to be together. Why don¡¯t we go straight to the hospital to look for Old Qin? He must really want to see us.¡± Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, the smile on Old Master Qin¡¯s face froze. He had not seen Xiao Chuan for a long time. At first, he thought that he would never have the chance to see Xiao Chuan in his life. Old Master Qin took a deep breath and said with red eyes, ¡°In the past few years, he has grown up a lot. What makes me most gratified is that he knows how to protect his junior sister!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. After her grandfather disappeared, Old Qin seemed to have be a different person. He was loyal to her and took care of her meticulously. Qiao Nian looked at Old Master Qin solemnly. ¡°This time, Old Master Qin was injured because he protected my sister. He¡¯s much better now, but he hasn¡¯t regained his memories.¡± She felt uneasy and quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you have a way to help him recover his memories?¡± ¡°He did what he should have done. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± In Old Master Qin¡¯s opinion, it was fine as long as his grandson was still alive. Qiao Nian knew that her grandfather hoped that Qin Chuan would not be as sloppy as before. It was good that he could learn to take responsibility. Over the years, Qin Chuan had done well enough. Qiao Nian still remembered Old Qin¡¯s attitude towards Lu Qi. It seemed that Lu Qi¡¯s identity had to be revealed by Old Qin himself. In the hospital ward. Qin Chuan leaned against the bed. His fingers were quickly typing on the keyboard, and his charming peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. There were many nurses standing at the door of the ward. All of them looked at the exquisite scene of Qin Chuan handling matters in a daze. Their hearts were beating wildly, as if they were about to jump out of their chests in the next moment. Perhaps because of the nurses¡¯ burning gazes, Qin Chuan closed hisptop and looked at the door. He was the first to ask, ¡°I feel much better. Can I go through the discharge procedures?¡± The door of the ward was opened by a nurse. The nurse standing at the front blushed and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t do. A patient can only be discharged after the family settles the discharge procedures.¡± Family? Qin Chuan lowered his eyes slightly, his eyes dimmed a lot, and his thoughts gradually drifted away. Seeing that Qin Chuan¡¯s expression was not good, the nurses left one by one. After a long time, the door was pushed open. Qin Chuan looked over warily. ¡°Who is it!¡± Chang Feng slowly walked up to Qin Chuan and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Qin Chuan¡¯s gazended on Chang Feng. Chang Feng¡¯s appearance was no different from back then. The only thing that had changed was that he seemed to have be even more muscr, and he still had the killing aura. Chapter 1812 - 1812 Old Qin Chapter 1812 - 1812 Old Qin Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes gradually softened. His eyes were filled with light as he called out in disbelief, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Just as Qin Chuan was about to say something, he saw two people walk in. Qiao Nian helped Old Master Qin in from outside and smiled at Qin Chuan. Just as she was about to ask if Qin Chuan still knew his grandfather, she saw Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes light up the entire room. Could it be that Qin Chuan had thought of his grandfather? The next moment, Qiao Nian saw Qin Chuan sitting rooted to the ground in a daze. Qiao Nian walked to Qin Chuan¡¯s side and patted his shoulder gently. She asked with concern, ¡°Old Qin, can you still¡­¡±
Qin Chuan¡¯s eyes turned redder and redder as he choked, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Qiao Nian quickly asked, ¡°How much of your memory have you recovered?¡± As he spoke, Qin Chuan was about to get out of bed. Old Master Qin immediately red at him and said with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re still sick. Rest well on the bed and don¡¯t move around.¡± Qin Chuan sat on the spot without moving. His voice was a little choked. ¡°Grandpa, where are you going? Why couldn¡¯t Nian Nian and I find you? Even if you had something to do and went out, you should have told us. You didn¡¯t know but we thought¡­¡± He did not want to say the rest of the unlucky words. At one point, he thought that he only had Nian¡¯er left. Fortunately, Grandpa was still fine. Old Master Qin walked to Qin Chuan¡¯s side and sat by the bed to take his pulse. His eyes were red as he said with a moved expression, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but our circumstances were special. I was afraid that contacting you would affect your lives. You¡¯ve done well all these years. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Qin Chuan shook his head and resisted the urge to cry. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡± He looked up at Chang Feng and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± Chang Feng shook his head with a smile and did not say anything. Qiao Nian walked to the coffee table at the side and was about to make tea with the teapot when Chang Feng blocked her way. ¡°I¡¯ll make tea. Sit down and rest.¡± As he spoke, Chang Feng was about to take the teapot from her hand. Qiao Nian turned slightly and avoided Chang Feng¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ve already grown up. I can do these things.¡± Chang Feng looked at Qiao Nian in front of him. Qiao Nian was a little taller than before. She was less lively but more gentle than before. In the blink of an eye, Little Junior Sister had grown up. For so many years, he had not been able to take good care of his junior sister. When he thought of how her junior sister had been humiliated in the Qiao family, he lowered his eyes sadly. ¡°Alright, thank you, Little Junior Sister. You¡¯ve really grown up a lot now,¡± Chang Feng said emotionally. ¡°Yes, what vor of tea does Eldest Senior Brother like?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± When Chang Feng brushed past Qiao Nian, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Junior Sister, no matter how old you are, you¡¯ll always be my little junior sister.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, she looked up at him and nodded with red eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Eldest Senior Brother told her that in front of her family, she did not have to be obedient and sensible. She just had to live freely. Qiao Nian took the teapot and went out to make tea. There were a lot of tea leaves in the hospital pantry. When she returned to the ward with the tea, she saw Qin Chuan smiling and talking about what had happened recently. After Qiao Nian walked in, she handed the tea to her grandfather, then to Eldest Senior Brother. Finally, she handed a cup to Qin Chuan. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Qin Chuan seriously. If she remembered correctly, shouldn¡¯t Old Qin tell Grandpa about Lu Qi? Qin Chuan naturally understood Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze. His expression was calm as he gestured for Qiao Nian not to be anxious. Chang Feng¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that Qiao Nian and Qin Chuan were talking in riddles. He asked bluntly, ¡°Are the two of you hiding something from us?¡± When Old Master Qin heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, he looked at him sharply. Qin Chuan¡¯s phone vibrated slightly. He nced at the message. Lu Qi: I¡¯ll be right there! Chapter 1813 - 1813 Fiancee Chapter 1813 - 1813 Fiancee Hearing Qin Chuan¡¯s words, Qiao Nian walked to the side and sat down. At this moment, the door of the ward opened. A little girl in a tracksuit walked in from outside and walked straight to Qin Chuan¡¯s bed. She said, ¡°Senior, this is a tonic soup I specially made. I heard that it¡¯s especially effective. You have to drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± The girl ced the lunch box on the bedside table, then opened it, filled a bowl with soup, and walked to the bed. At this moment, she realized that there was no one on the bed. Huh?
Where was Senior? Lu Qi ced the soup on the bedside table and took out her phone to call Qin Chuan. When Lu Qi came in, Qin Chuan¡¯s gaze was already locked on her. She was like a harmless little rabbit that was extremely cute. Qin Chuan¡¯s phone rang. Lu Qi turned his head and saw Qin Chuan sitting on the sofa. Beside him was his sister, and on the other side were two strangers. She smiled politely at the two strangers. Then, her gazended on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and she asked softly, ¡°Sister, when did youe back? By the way, how are things?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all settled,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°Those two gentlemen are¡­¡± Lu Qi asked hesitantly. Qiao Nian smiled and pulled Lu Qi to sit beside her. She gently stroked her hair and was about to introduce her when Qin Chuan said, ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Qin Chuan with a faint smile. That was right. Only Qin Chuan could do the introduction now. After all, it was all Qin Chuan¡¯s fault. ¡°Qiqi, this is my grandfather,¡± Qin Chuan said seriously. ¡°He¡¯s also my master.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t Qin Chuan¡¯s grandfather the Miracle Doctor, Old Master Qin? Old Master Qin had contributed a lot to the medical world. Many of his case prescriptions were recorded in medical textbooks. All the students in the medical world wanted to acknowledge Old Master Qin as their master. Lu Qi hurriedly stood up and bowed to Old Master Qin. ¡°Hello, Master!¡± Old Master Qin was slightly stunned. He looked at Lu Qi in front of him, then at Qiao Nian beside him. These two children really looked alike. ¡°This is Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Lu Qi hurriedly bowed. ¡°Hello, Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Lu Qi was so excited and she was a little nervous. Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s nervousness, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°Qiqi, don¡¯t be nervous. They¡¯re all my family and yours too.¡± Lu Qi nodded slightly. Old Master Qin was still wondering why Lu Qi called him ¡°Master¡± when he suddenly heard Qin Chuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s Lu Qi, my fianc¨¦e, and thest disciple I took in for you!¡± Qin Chuan looked at Lu Qi beside him with a gentle gaze and said seriously. Everyone was stunned. Qiao Nian had noticed Qin Chuan¡¯s feelings for Lu Qi previously. She did not expect him to directly say that Lu Qi was his fianc¨¦e. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Old Qin, did you say that Lu Qi was thest disciple you took in for Grandpa?¡± Old Master Qin and Chang Feng¡¯s gazesnded on Qin Chuan¡¯s face. Only then did Old Master Qin realize why Lu Qi had called him ¡°Master¡± previously. Qin Chuan¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ll have a granddaughter-inw soon. Are you very happy?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she felt that her head was spinning. Qin Chuan was really making things more exciting. During the time she left An City, she did not have time to contact her family, let alone know how Qin Chuan and Lu Qi¡¯s rtionship had developed. Lu Qi, who was called Qin Chuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was also confused. She looked at Qin Chuan in surprise. ¡°Qiqi,¡± Qiao Nian called out in a low voice. Lu Qi turned to look at Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Um, Sister, I¡­¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi and stared at her face seriously. She asked, ¡°Are the two of you engaged?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s heart was beating violently, and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°This matter is a littleplicated. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re engaged. I identally heard the assistant ask the nurse about his condition previously.¡± ¡°You think he won¡¯t remember anything in the future, so you married him?¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi and asked seriously. Chapter 1814 - 1814 Shy Chapter 1814 - 1814 Shy After Lu Qi finished speaking, she looked shyly at Qin Chuan, who was standing at the side. She pursed her lips tightly and did not speak. Qiao Nian naturally saw Lu Qi¡¯s cheap shot. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, but there was no smile in her eyes. ¡°Qin Chuan, when we came in just now, you seemed to have recognized Eldest Senior Brother and Grandpa at a nce.¡± Qin Chuan should have long remembered the past. His words were no different from before. Logically speaking, he could have been discharged directly. She wanted to personally examine Qin Chuan¡¯s body and see if he had recovered. Lu Qi stood beside Qiao Nian and sensed the murderous look in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes as she looked at Senior Brother. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, actually, I took the initiative to suggest that matter first. Senior Brother didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Lu Qi reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, not wanting her to be angry anymore.
Qiao Nian looked at how Lu Qi was protecting Qin Chuan and felt a little helpless. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry?¡± Lu Qi blinked in confusion. Qin Chuan¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes were glistening, and there was some confusion in his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to understand Nian Nian¡¯s current attitude. Qiao Nian pulled Lu Qi to the side and sat down. She looked at Qin Chuan with a faint smile and then at Lu Qi dotingly. Lu Qi sat obediently on the sofa and looked at Qiao Nian intently. ¡°I¡¯ve known Qin Chuan for so many years, so I naturally know what kind of person he is. I¡¯ll definitely be at ease and agree with you being with him.¡± Seeing Lu Qi heave a sigh of relief, Qiao Nian said slowly, ¡°But Qiqi, is there really a romantic rtionship between you and him, or are you just repaying a favor?¡± She remembered that Lu Qi seemed to be interested in Qin Chuan previously, but it was not obvious. But not long after, the two of them became engaged? No matter how she looked at it, she was very puzzled. Qin Chuan, who was sitting at the side, did not wait for Lu Qi to speak. He looked at Qiao Nian with a rare serious expression. ¡°Actually, I hope that Qiqi can spend the rest of her life with me. I took this opportunity to suggest it today because I want Qiqi to know my feelings.¡± When Lu Qi heard Qin Chuan¡¯s words, she looked up at him and met his affectionate eyes. ¡°Qiqi, you can slowly think about our rtionship. No matter what you choose, my feelings for you won¡¯t change,¡± Qin Chuan said solemnly. Lu Qi¡¯s heart pounded violently. She could tell that Qin Chuan was serious, as if he had made a promise specially for her. Lu Qi nced at Old Miracle Doctor Qin and Eldest Senior Brother, whom she had met for the first time, and saw that they were all looking at Qin Chuan. When she was in school, she often heard from her good friends say that if a person really likes you and loves you, they can¡¯t wait to announce the good news that you¡¯re together. Lu Qi still remembered that after the tunnel copsed, Senior Brother had forgotten his previous memories and thought that the two of them were husband and wife. She sat there, blushing. Actually, she understood her feelings, but she was also a little uneasy. Qiao Nian teased, ¡°Qiqi, this is simple. Test Qin Chuan well and make a decision slowly.¡± Chang Feng nodded in agreement. ¡°You can¡¯t make a rash decision. Qiqi, you have to take it slow and make Qin Chuan anxious.¡± Lu Qi, whose name had been mentioned, sat there with her head lowered shyly. As Lu Qi had only brought a meal for Qin Chuan, there was not enough for the five of them. Hence, the group of them went straight to the restaurant opposite the hospital to eat. After a meal, the group walked towards the hospital. Qiao Nian and Chang Feng walked beside Old Master Qin. The three of them walked in front, with Qin Chuan and Lu Qi following behind. ¡°Grandpa, I still remember that Nian Nian kept thinking about the wine you brewed yourself. If you hadn¡¯t specially hidden it, that jar of wine might have been secretly drunk by Nian Nian long ago.¡± Chang Feng unkindly exposed Qiao Nian¡¯s past. Qiao Nian smiled and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. I wanted to drink that jar of wine at that time, but the next day, the wine jar disappeared.¡± Chapter 1815 - 1815 Urging Her to Get Married Chapter 1815 - 1815 Urging Her to Get Married ¡°Grandpa, where did you hide it? I can¡¯t find it no matter what. Coincidentally, you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go home together this time and take out the wine to drink!¡± Qiao Nian smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s wine will definitely be the best.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink that wine casually.¡± Old Master Qin shook his head. ¡°I brewed it specially for you.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. Old Master Qin continued, ¡°Usually, when a youngdy is born, a family will store some wine at home. That wine is called Daughter¡¯s Red. When their daughter gets married, they would take out the wine and drink it. I¡¯ll brew a few more jars of wine for you in two days.¡± Qiao Nian felt Old Master Qin¡¯s love and held his arm. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯ll be hard on you again.¡± Old Master Qin patted Qiao Nian¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Silly child, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression turned serious. He asked seriously, ¡°When do you and Ah Zhou n to hold your wedding?¡± ¡°He said before that when the matter is resolved, we can prepare for the wedding.¡± Qiao Nian thought of Lina¡¯s marriage and a lot ofplicated matters. She frowned. ¡°Grandpa, actually, I think things are good now. The wedding is especially troublesome. I¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Old Master Qin shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Marriage is a sacred and solemn matter. A wedding has to be held. Grandpa has always wanted to see you get married and give you the Daughter¡¯s Red I prepared for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that a bride is the most beautiful person in the world. I hope my Nian Nian can have such a beautiful moment.¡± Old Master Qin looked at the bright smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and recalled the first time he had seen her. The little girl who wore thin clothes in the cold had grown up. Qiao Nian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you a long time ago. It¡¯s not expensive though.¡± Chang Feng¡¯s eyes were gentle. He only spoke after a long time. He knew the Gu family and the Lu family¡¯s financial resources, and he didn¡¯t have that much money. All he could do was put in more effort when choosing gifts. They grew up together. At that time, he often tutored Little Junior Sister in her studies and medical skills. He even brought Little Junior Sister out to pick herbs and y. At night, he told stories to Little Junior Sister to coax her to sleep. However, his little junior sister had already grown up and was no longer the little girl who needed him to coax her to sleep. Chang Feng was in a daze. Time passed so quickly. When Qiao Nian heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, she shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t say that. As long as you give me a gift, I¡¯ll definitely like it very much and even treat it as a treasure.¡± Qiao Nian looked away from Chang Feng. Among the three siblings, Eldest Senior Brother had it the hardest. He had experienced too much pain and done very dangerous things, but he had never said anything. He would even give his gentlene love to her and Qin Chuan. For so many years, Eldest Senior Brother had doted on them, but no one could help him share the burden of danger around him. Eldest Senior Brother could only face it alone. Thest time she was at MY Hospital, Eldest Senior Brother had even been injured. She had even shot him personally. Old Master Qin tilted his head and looked at Chang Feng beside him. He said earnestly, ¡°Chang Feng, I advise you to quickly find a partner. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to start a family.¡± When Chang Feng heard Old Master Qin¡¯s words, he only lowered his head and smiled faintly without saying anything. Lu Qi walked behind Old Master Qin. As he listened to their conversation, a smile gradually appeared in his eyes. Fortunately, her sister had grown up with Old Master Qin, so she did not grow up alone. Qin Chuan followed Lu Qi¡¯s gaze and smiled. He took over after Old Master Qin spoke and said, ¡°When we were young, Grandpa urged us to study hard and learn other things. Now, Grandpa has already begun to urge us to get married.¡± Old Master Qin turned around and smiled at Qin Chuan. He asked, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m wrong?¡± Chapter 1816 - 1816 Sorry Chapter 1816 - 1816 Sorry Old Master Qin nced at the three children again. In the past, the three of them had run around the courtyard. In the blink of an eye, they had already grown up. Perhaps because they were older now, even if he left, the three of them would live happily and easily. Qin Chuan looked at the three people in front of him and gradually slowed down. He whispered to Lu Qi beside him, ¡°Qiqi.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Qi smiled at Qin Chuan. Seeing that he wanted to say something but hesitated, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Chuan stopped and hesitated for a long time. In the end, he said seriously, ¡°Qiqi, I¡¯m really sorry when we were in the ward just now.¡± Only then did Lu Qi remember that when Senior was in the ward just now, he had said that she was his fianc¨¦e. She lowered her head and was at a loss.
¡°Senior¡­¡± Lu Qi looked up at Qin Chuan and met those sincere eyes. ¡°Just now¡­¡± However, before she could finish speaking, her hand was held by Qin Chuan. She immediately became nervous and did not know what to say. Actually, she had a good impression of Senior. If she really got together with Senior in the future, it would actually not be bad. At least, the moment Senior held her hand, she felt her heart skip a beat, then beat violently again. Qin Chuan saw that Lu Qi had his head lowered and did not retract his hand. He held his hand tightly and his lips curled into a faint smile. He called out softly, ¡°Qiqi.¡± Lu Qi subconsciously nodded and looked at Qin Chuan. ¡°Thank you for being my fianc¨¦e.¡± Lu Qi was slightly stunned and blinked in confusion. What was going on? She didn¡¯t say anything. What was Senior saying? Lu Qi quickly retracted her hand, but Qin Chuan¡¯s grip was too tight. However, she was a little afraid. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to school.¡± As soon as Qin Chuan let go, Lu Qi retracted his hand. Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian, who was not far away, and quickly said, ¡°Sister, I have something on at school. I¡¯ll go get busy.¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Lu Qi. Before she could speak, Lu Qi had already run away. Qiao Nian saw Qin Chuan standing there in a daze, looking at Lu Qi¡¯s back. She walked to Qin Chuan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Old Qin, did you scare my sister away?¡± ¡°You¡¯re using me wrongly. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Qin Chuan said sincerely. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and looked at Qin Chuan. She nced at Old Master Qin and said, ¡°I¡¯m going home. Stay with Grandpa.¡± Chang Feng walked over and said to Qin Chuan, ¡°I¡¯ll send Nian Nian off.¡± Qin Chuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chang Feng and Qiao Nian waited for Old Master Qin and Qin Chuan to enter the elevator before walking towards the parking lot. Chang Feng habitually opened the door of the front passenger seat first. He waited for Qiao Nian to get in before closing the door. Qiao Nian watched as Chang Feng walked from the front of the car to the driver¡¯s seat. When she was young, Eldest Senior Brother had also taken care of her so considerately. Chang Feng stepped on the elerator. At the thought of seeing the three children soon, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. She said happily, ¡°I think they should have seen the children already since they got home first. The three of them even told me that they missed us and hoped that we could go home early. They must be very happy when we get home this time.¡± Actually, she also missed her three children very much. Previously, it was not easy for her family to reunite, but because of what happened more than 20 years ago, she could only travel far away. Although Mark had been arrested, there was no time to interrogate him about what had happened more than 20 years ago. It would probably not be long before the president investigated everything. Chang Feng had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Bao, Xiao Qi, and Xiao Shi in a long time.¡± Just as Qiao Nian was about to speak, she saw Chang Feng¡¯s expression turn solemn. The corners of her lips gradually drooped. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you worried about?¡± The red light came on. Chang Feng stopped the car and looked at Qiao Nian beside him. His eyes curved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just very happy to think that we¡¯ve resolved those dangers.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Chang Feng¡¯s gentle appearance. In the past few years, when he was in MY, he must have had a hard time every day. However, Eldest Senior Brother did not seem to have said any of this. If it were anyone else, they might have believed what Eldest Senior Brother said. However, Qiao Nian didn¡¯t believe him at all, because she knew him too well. Chapter 1817 - 1817 Family Chapter 1817 - 1817 Family Chang Feng smiled and nodded. ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious?¡± ¡°If one day I¡¯m in danger and I won¡¯t tell you even if you ask me, what will you do?¡± When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°What can¡¯t you tell me? Nian Nian, if there¡¯s really anything wrong, you have to tell me as soon as possible. That way, we can resolve it together.¡± Chang Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and stubbornness. He would not allow any harm toe to his junior sister. He would do his best to protect her. Qiao Nian was touched. However, when she thought of the current situation, she smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you care about me so much. I care about you too.¡± At this moment, Chang Feng understood what Qiao Nian meant. He looked up and saw that the green light had already lit up.
He started the car again. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if I¡¯ll see Xiao Bao this time. Will he still want¡­¡± Xiao Bao had lived with Eldest Senior Brother and Brother Gu in MY for so long. To Xiao Bao, Chang Feng was someone close to him. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I think Xiao Bao definitely wants to see you,¡± Qiao Nian said affirmatively. At that time, Cui Huai was putting pressure on Chen Sheng. If Xiao Bao still stayed in MY, he might be discovered by Cui Huai. That way, Xiao Bao would be in danger. When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I will be very satisfied as long as I see Xiao Bao.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Chang Feng¡¯s words, she felt a little ufortable. She had been thinking about how had neglected her Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s feelings because she kept thinking about going home. Qiao Nian smiled at Chang Feng and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Bao actually understands everything. He will definitely understand your choice at that time.¡± Chang Feng chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. Actually, I¡¯m already very happy to see him from afar.¡± Moreover, he believed that Xiao Bao would definitely be very happy living in the Gu and Lu families. Soon, they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s vi. The news of Qiao Nian¡¯s return had long reached the ears of the Lu family. At this moment, the Lu family was filled with joy. Even the servants were very happy. At this moment, the Lu family¡¯s courtyard was decorated withnterns. The three little childreny on the bed together and looked at the chat history on the tablet, seriously analyzing thest message from their mommy. Gu Qi looked at the content and analyzed in a childish voice, ¡°Mom should have arrived in An City this morning. She even said that she would see Uncle Qin first. Perhaps she has a lot to say to Uncle Qin, so she hasn¡¯t returned even when it¡¯s dark.¡± Hearing Gu Qi¡¯s analysis, Xiao Bao looked at him anxiously and asked, ¡°I really want to see Dad and Mom. I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time.¡± Previously, he had only yed with his parents for a day in MY. After returning to An City, he had never interacted with them again. Xiao Bao thought of Daddy and Uncle Chang Feng again. He wondered how they were doing now. Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes turned red. Gu Qi was the eldest. At this moment, he set an example and quicklyforted his siblings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy and Mommy miss us very much. They were probably held back by something else, so they didn¡¯te back immediately.¡± Xiao Shi nodded obediently and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Daddy and Mommy must have been dyed by something. We¡¯ll wait patiently at home. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xiao Bao supported his chin with both hands and said obediently, ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Shi could tell that Xiao Bao was disappointed. He quickly reached out and patted Xiao Bao¡¯s head. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be sad. I believe Mom and Dad will be back soon. If they¡¯re not back yet, we¡¯ll video call them!¡± Xiao Bao sat up. He was the brother. How could he let his sisterfort him? At this moment, Gu Qi, who was looking at his cell phone, suddenly sat up. His calm tone was mixed with surprise. ¡°Mommy sent a message!¡± Xiao Bao and Xiao Shi hurriedly leaned over and the three little heads squeezed together. Gu Qi opened the chat box seriously. Chapter 1818 - 1818 Sneaking Away Chapter 1818 - 1818 Sneaking Away After Gu Qi finished reading it, he said, ¡°Mommy wants to test our skills. She wants us to avoid our family and secretly go to the backyard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so exciting. It¡¯s like ying hide-and-seek,¡± Xiao Bao said excitedly. This game was really fun. He could see his mommy and have fun. Xiao Shi revealed a gentle and bright smile. Gu Qi nodded. The three little ones got out of bed and were about to go out hand in hand. Gu Qi seemed to have thought of something and immediately became serious. ¡°If we¡¯re not in the room, it must be very quiet. That way, our uncles and aunties will realize that we¡¯ve all left.¡± Gu Qi was very experienced in sneaking out. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have avoided the nanny, bodyguards, and cameras back then.
Xiao Shi took out her phone from her pocket and opened a page. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that we¡¯re watching television. That way, they won¡¯t suspect that we went out.¡± Xiao Shi turned on the video and did not forget to turn up the volume. Then, she ced her phone on the bed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Qi said with relief. The three children carefully walked out of the room and hurriedly walked towards the stairs. When they reached the first floor, they saw that there were still servants in the living room. The three little ones only used the cover of the furniture to sneak out. They ran from the living room and headed straight for the backyard. When Xiao Bao was in MY, he often trained with Chang Feng and the others. He was better than the other two. Gu Qi followed. The three of them walked under the shadows of the trees that perfectly covered their figures. The night was as cold as water. The moonlight tonight was very faint. Fortunately, the streetmps were still bright enough to illuminate the garden path. When they reached the backyard, they could only see trees in the darkness and no one at all. The three little ones continued to walk in and saw a person sitting in the pavilion from afar. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy!¡± Xiao Bao shouted excitedly and ran straight to the pavilion. Qiao Nian didn¡¯t enter through the Lu family¡¯s main entrance. Instead, she avoided the guards from the side wall and secretly climbed in. Her position was very close to the wall. When she heard Xiao Bao¡¯s voice, she hurriedly stood up. Qiao Nian smiled at the three children, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Children.¡± As soon as Qiao Nian finished speaking, the three children ran towards her. Xiao Bao was the first to run to Qiao Nian¡¯s side and hug her. His voice was a little choked. ¡°Mommy, Xiao Bao misses you so much.¡± Qiao Nian felt Xiao Bao¡¯s slightly trembling body and patted his back gently. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao is so obedient!¡± Qiao Nian let go of Xiao Bao slightly and lowered her head to kiss him on the forehead. At this moment, Xiao Shi also threw herself into Qiao Nian¡¯s arms. On Qiao Nian¡¯s left was Xiao Bao, and on her right was Xiao Shi. She smiled and kissed Xiao Shi¡¯s forehead again. She looked at Gu Qi, who was not far away, and revealed a gentle smile. Gu Qi was like an adult. He stood there with one hand in his pocket, looking cold. When Gu Qi sensed Qiao Nian looking over, he looked very calm, as if he was already a big child and did not need his mother to hug him. Qiao Nian pulled Gu Qi into her arms and kissed him on the forehead. Fortunately, the three little ones were still young and she could hug them by herself. Qiao Nian knew that Gu Qi was as bad at expressing himself like his father. As his mother, she naturally had to take the initiative to express herself. ¡°Mommy still likes to hug you guys the most.¡± Qiao Nian hugged them contentedly. Her children were too obedient and cute. She couldn¡¯t get enough of them. Gu Qi knew that his mother was talking to him, and the corners of his lips could not help but curl up. After a while, Gu Qi looked up at Qiao Nian and asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t Daddye back with you?¡± Qiao Nian initially thought that Gu Zhou woulde after meeting Grandma Gu. Now, it seemed that he hadn¡¯te yet. Qiao Nian exined with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandmother go back to the Gu family? He went to visit her first. I think you¡¯ll see him tomorrow. Do you want to see Dad more?¡± Chapter 1819 - 1819 Earrings Chapter 1819 - 1819 Earrings Worried that Qiao Nian would misunderstand Gu Qi, Xiao Shi hurriedly exined, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not like that. We like both Daddy and Mommy! Brother even dreamed that Daddy and Mommy woulde back togetherst night!¡± Qiao Nian¡¯s heart warmed. She looked at Gu Qi in front of her and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mommy had something very important to do this time and has no choice but to leave you. In the future, Mommy will try her best to stay by your side.¡± Gu Qi took the initiative to hug Qiao Nian, his eyes filled with smiles. Xiao Shi and Xiao Bao also hugged Qiao Nian tightly. After a while, Qiao Nian let go of the three little ones. Her gazended on Xiao Bao¡¯s face and she said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, can you do Mommy a favor?¡± ¡°Of course. Xiao Bao is Mommy¡¯s cutest and most capable child.¡± Xiao Bao puffed out his chest proudly and said happily.
¡°It¡¯s like this. When Mommy slipped in just now, she dropped an earring. Can Xiao Bao help Mommy find it?¡± Qiao Nian asked gently. She even took out the earring on the other ear and showed it to Xiao Bao. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Bao immediately nodded and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the mission.¡± ¡°Good child.¡± Qiao Nian praised Xiao Bao and pointed in a direction. After Xiao Bao received the mission, he quickly ran over. Gu Qi looked in the direction Xiao Bao had left. The streetmps there were a little dark, so he couldn¡¯t see what was there at all. His brows furrowed even more tightly as he looked at Qiao Nian worriedly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, there aren¡¯t many streetmps over there. It looks dark. I¡¯ll apany Xiao Bao to look for it.¡± When Xiao Shi heard his brother¡¯s words, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help too!¡± Seeing that Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were about to go over, Qiao Nian hurriedly pulled them back with a doting smile. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be able to do this well.¡± Xiao Bao ran over and stared carefully at the ground. Mommy had lost an emerald earring. Where was the earring? Xiao Bao searched carefully for a long time but could not find anything. Then, he walked further in and looked carefully at the ground. He still could not find the earring. Strange, where was the earring? Chang Feng, who had been hiding in the dark, looked at Xiao Bao intently. His eyes were filled with gentleness. Looking at Xiao Bao¡¯s small figure, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. Although Xiao Bao was young, his walking posture was upright and he did not sway. It seemed that even if Xiao Bao was not by their side, he had still exercised on time. However, Xiao Bao looked really small now. He was wearing cartoon pajamas. When the wind blew on him, it was as if he would be blown away in the next second. Qiao Nian held Gu Qi and Xiao Shi¡¯s hands and walked behind. They were still a distance away from Xiao Bao. Qiao Nian¡¯s earring wasn¡¯t very far away. It was just beside the path. If she walked further, she would be able to see it. She had specially chosen this ce to put the earring. Firstly, she was worried that if it was ced too far away, Xiao Bao might fall sleep. Secondly, it could not be too close to Eldest Senior Brother. She did not understand why Eldest Senior Brother did not want to see Xiao Bao in person and even wanted to see him secretly. In less than two minutes, Xiao Bao found Qiao Nian¡¯s earring. The emerald earring emitted a dazzling light under the light. ¡°Mommy, I found it!¡± Xiao Bao raised the earring in his hand and said happily to Qiao Nian, who was walking over, ¡°Xiao Bao is very awesome!¡± Qiao Nian let go of Gu Qi and Xiao Shi and gently touched Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Bao is really impressive. He actually found Mommy¡¯s earring!¡± Qiao Nian picked Xiao Bao up and looked past him at the forest not far away. Eldest Senior Brother should be able to see Xiao Bao clearly from this position! A gust of wind blew past. Seeing that Xiao Bao was dressed so thinly, Qiao Nian said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s windy and cold outside. Let¡¯s go home first!¡± Qiao Nian turned around with Xiao Bao in her arms. The smile on Xiao Bao¡¯s face gradually froze, and his pupils dted before disappearing. ¡°Mommy, put me down!¡± Xiao Bao said solemnly. Qiao Nian did not understand and ced Xiao Bao on the ground. Before she could ask, she saw Xiao Bao running towards the forest. That direction happened to be where Eldest Senior Brother was hiding. Chapter 1820 - 1820 Discovery Chapter 1820 - 1820 Discovery That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s skills were considered top-notch in the world. How could Xiao Bao discover him? When Xiao Bao walked to the side of the forest, he stepped on the grass and walked in step by step. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi looked at Xiao Bao in confusion, not understanding what had happened. Xiao Shi looked up at Qiao Nian. Seeing that his mother also had a solemn expression, he hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Mommy, Second Brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qiao Nian frowned slightly as she looked at Xiao Bao in front of her. Her heart was in her throat.
Gu Qi looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s expression and then at the direction Xiao Bao had walked in, deep in thought. Chang Feng, who had been standing behind the tree trunk, naturally noticed Xiao Bao walking over. He frowned and looked down at his clothes. He usually wore a suit and every button was buttoned up. Moreover, the tree in front of him was very big. Logically speaking, Xiao Bao should not have discovered him. Could it be because of his smell? But that wasn¡¯t right either. Over the years, he had been walking on thin ice beside Cui Huai. In order to hide his figure, the soap he used wasmon on the market. Logically speaking, Xiao Bao should not have noticed him because of his smell. Chang Feng lowered his eyes slightly, his eyes filled with panic and hesitation. He did not know if he should leave. He had been by Gu Yue¡¯s side for so long and had won Gu Yue¡¯s heart. That was because he was decisive and never sloppy. But he hesitated now. He had followed his junior sister here because he wanted to take a look at Xiao Bao before leaving. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but want more. He really wanted to pick Xiao Bao up and tell him that he missed him very much. Hearing Xiao Bao¡¯s approaching footsteps, Chang Feng looked up at the thick tree trunk. As long as he went up the tree, Xiao Bao would leave if he could not find him. He hesitated for about a minute. In the end, reason overcame greed. If this was a battle with the enemy, this minute would probably kill him. Chang Feng was about to go up the tree to hide. Xiao Bao kept his gaze on the tree trunk, as if he had already confirmed that there was someone behind the tree. All his attention was on the tree trunk. He identally tripped over a rock and staggered forward. Xiao Bao frowned and immediately closed his eyes, letting his body fall forward. ording to what Daddy and Uncle Chang Feng had taught him, he could not make a sound under any circumstances. However, the pain he had imagined did note. He was supported by someone. Then, he felt like the world was spinning as he was carried like a princess. Xiao Bao felt the familiar posture of being carried and slowly opened his eyes. Chang Feng¡¯s worried face was in front of him. Chang Feng lowered his eyes and looked at Xiao Bao in his arms. Although Xiao Bao had not left him for long, he felt that he had not seen him for a long time. Looking at his ck grape-like eyes, Chang Feng could not help but purse his lips. His throat moved slightly, wanting to call his name like before, but he seemed to be strangled by an invisible hand and could not make a sound. Xiao Bao looked at Chang Feng in a daze, his pupils dted uncontrobly. He could not believe his eyes and reached out to pinch his small arm. It hurt! Could it be true? Uncle Chang Feng hade to see him! Xiao Bao looked at Chang Feng intently and the corners of his lips curled up involuntarily. Just as he was about to call for help, his expression suddenly changed. His little face instantly scrunched up. He pushed Chang Feng with all his might and struggled down. Xiao Bao stood on the ground and looked at Chang Feng, who was squatting in front of him. Tears welled up in his eyes. Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s aggrieved and sad expression. He understood that he had lied to Xiao Baost time. To Xiao Bao, he and Gu Yue were the closest to him. However, Xiao Bao was still a child. The two of them ruthlessly sent Xiao Bao to Qiao Nian. Chang Feng pursed his lips guiltily. It was precisely because of this that he did not dare to meet Xiao Bao openly when he came back this time. He wanted to secretly take a look at Xiao Bao and leave. At this moment, Gu Qi and Xiao Shi also saw the unfamiliar man standing in front of Xiao Bao. The two little ones immediately looked at Chang Feng warily. Chapter 1821 - 1821 Call Me Uncle Chapter 1821 - 1821 Call Me Uncle Gu Qi looked at his mommy in confusion. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Xiao Bao running over with red eyes. Qiao Nian let go of Gu Qi and Xiao Shi and walked over quickly. She squatted down and hugged Xiao Bao. At this moment, tears welled up in Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes. He hugged her pitifully and sniffed hard, trying not to cry. When Gu Qi and Xiao Shi ran over, they saw that Xiao Bao looked like he was about to cry. Gu Qi looked warily at the man standing in the shade in the distance and frowned. ¡°Xiao Bao, did he bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get Uncle toe over now!¡± During the time Gu Qi stayed in the Lu family, he was constantly brainwashed by Lu Zhu. He said that as long as they discovered any suspicious people or someone bullied them, they could just call Uncle.
In Gu Qi¡¯s opinion, Lu Zhu was his eldest uncle and the eldest brother of the other uncles, so he believed Lu Zhu¡¯s words without a doubt. Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Qi beside her and hurriedly exined, ¡°Xiao Qi, you don¡¯t have to call Uncle over.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Uncle Chang Feng and he¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s voice was filled with tears. Then, he closed his mouth and stopped talking. Hearing Xiao Bao¡¯s words, Qiao Nian knew that Xiao Bao still cared a lot about Eldest Senior Brother. She patted Xiao Bao¡¯s back gently and coaxed him softly, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Xiao Bao always missed Uncle Chang Feng? Don¡¯t you want to talk to Uncle Chang Feng?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiao Bao refused without hesitation, his voice choked. Xiao Bao raised his hand and secretly wiped his tears. He said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want my people who don¡¯t want me. Not at all!¡± The more Xiao Bao spoke, the sadder he became. Tears streamed down his face as he bit his lip and tried not to cry. Qiao Nian looked at Xiao Bao and remembered that Eldest Senior Brother was worried that Xiao Bao would be sad, so he wanted to hide in the dark and leave after taking a look at Xiao Bao. She gentlyforted Xiao Bao¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Xiao Bao, actually, the reason your Daddy and Uncle Chang Feng sent you here is to protect you. They didn¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he cried and said, ¡°Mommy, I understand, but I was waiting obediently for them to pick me up¡­¡± Xiao Bao was already sobbing uncontrobly towards the end. He liked Daddy and Uncle Chang Feng as much as he liked Mommy and Daddy. Qiao Nian¡¯s heart ached as she hugged Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao was smart and sensible, but he was a child after all. He probably felt aggrieved when he saw Chang Feng and thought about being ¡°abandoned¡± previously. Initially, Xiao Bao was only crying softly. Later on, he could not control himself and cried out loud. The wind directly carried Xiao Bao¡¯s cries into the distance. When the two men, who had been strolling in the garden, heard the child¡¯s cry, they immediately stopped in their tracks and their eyes were filled with worry. Lu Nian took out his hand from his pants pocket and carefully identified the direction of the cry. ¡°Who¡¯s crying?¡± This cry sounded like a child¡¯s cry. Lu Chen pointed in the direction of the cry and quickly walked over. ¡°Maybe the three children are injured. Hurry up and call the family doctor.¡± Lu Nian quickly followed. At the same time, he had already taken out his phone to call the family doctor. After Lu Nian hung up, his expression turned solemn. The three children were usually obedient and cute. They had never cried at all, let alone cry like this. Something must have happened. When Lu Zhu and Lu Nian arrived, they saw Qiao Nian hugging Xiao Bao, whose face was red from crying. Gu Qi and Xiao Shi stood beside Qiao Nian. ¡°Xiao Bao.¡± ¡°Sugar!¡± As soon as Lu Zhu and Lu Nian spoke, they called out two different names. However, the two of them quickly walked towards Qiao Nian and the others. When she walked over, Lu Zhu¡¯s heart softened when he saw Xiao Bao crying pitifully. His voice was much gentler than usual. ¡°Why is Xiao Bao crying?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s voice, she turned to look at him and said helplessly, ¡°Xiao Bao¡­¡± Things were a littleplicated. It was not something that could be exined in a few words. Chapter 1822 - 1822 Apologize Chapter 1822 - 1822 Apologize Heartache appeared in his eyes. He was about to ask about what happened in Europe when Xiao Bao¡¯s cries interrupted his thoughts. Lu Zhu¡¯s gazended on Xiao Bao¡¯s face and he looked worried. ¡°Is Xiao Bao injured? Let me take a look.¡± Lu Nian naturally hugged Gu Qi and Xiao Shi, who were standing at the side. He gently touched the two children¡¯s faces and felt the temperature of their faces. When he noticed that they were not cold, he heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Nian¡¯s gazended on the man not far away. The man¡¯s suit was straight, and his eyes were filled with worry, as if he was very worried about Xiao Bao. He had a strong perception of his surroundings and could sense that that person was not an ordinary person. Seeing that Lu Zhu was about to examine Xiao Bao, Qiao Nian hurriedly shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Bao isn¡¯t injured.¡±
At this moment, Lu Zhu and Lu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Zhu looked at Xiao Bao, who was sobbing, and asked worriedly, ¡°Then why is he still¡­¡± Gu Qi leaned into Lu Nian¡¯s ear and briefly exined what had just happened. Lu Nian looked at the man in the distance in confusion. He frowned slightly and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Then do you know who he is?¡± Xiao Shi said obediently, ¡°Mommy said that he¡¯s Mommy¡¯s eldest senior brother. Second Brother even said that he¡¯s Uncle Chang Feng.¡± Eldest Brother? When Lu Nian heard the two children¡¯s words, he roughly guessed something and gradually let down his guard. Previously, Sugar had said that Xiao Bao had grown up with her eldest senior brother. Qiao Nian handed Xiao Bao, who was still sobbing softly, to Lu Zhu. She stood up and walked towards Chang Feng. She said helplessly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bao¡­¡± When Chang Feng heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, he shook his head gently and looked at Xiao Bao, who was in Lu Zhu¡¯s arms. He and Gu Yue had raised Xiao Bao personally. He knew Xiao Bao¡¯s personality very well. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chang Feng retracted his gaze from Qiao Nian¡¯s face and looked at her gently. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault for what happened today.¡± If he had controlled himself and did not appear in front of Xiao Bao tonight, Xiao Bao would not have been sad. ¡°Xiao Bao is still young. Even though he knows what happened back then, he still can¡¯t ept it emotionally.¡± Chang Feng looked at Xiao Bao not far away gently, his eyes filled with reluctance. Qiao Nian looked at Eldest Senior Brother with heartache, then turned to look at Xiao Bao, who was not far away. Although she had not interacted with Xiao Bao for long, she roughly knew his temper. Xiao Bao had a stubborn temper. He was feeling aggrieved and unhappy now. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Eldest Senior Brother carry him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed Eldest Senior Brother away just now. Initially, Eldest Senior Brother only wanted to secretly look at Xiao Bao and not let him discover him. Since Xiao Bao had already seen Eldest Senior Brother, there was no need for Eldest Senior Brother to hide anymore. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, let¡¯s go in and talk. I¡¯llfort Xiao Baoter. When the timees, you and him¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish, she was interrupted by Chang Feng. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Chang Feng had a gentle smile on his face. He narrowed his eyes slightly to hide the loneliness in them and said softly, ¡°I have other things to do. I¡¯ll just say a few words to him.¡± To Chang Feng, he would not be sad if Xiao Bao misunderstood him. He knew very well that everything he had done previously was for Xiao Bao¡¯s own good. As long as Xiao Bao was fine, he was satisfied. Chang Feng walked behind Xiao Bao and watched as Xiao Bao buried his head in Lu Zhu¡¯s arms, looking like he did not want to see him. Chang Feng nced at Lu Zhu and nodded slightly. When he and Gu Yue were still in the Gu family, he had met Lu Zhu a few times. When Chang Feng walked over, Lu Zhu remembered who Chang Feng was and nodded as a greeting. ¡°Xiao Bao.¡± When Xiao Bao heard Chang Feng¡¯s familiar voice, his body stiffened slightly, and tears of grievance welled up in his eyes again. Uncle Chang Feng¡¯s voice was as gentle as before. It was so gentle that he could not help but want to throw himself into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you back then.¡± Chang Feng thought of the situation at that time and pursed his lips. He hesitated for a moment before saying again, ¡°The situation at that time was very critical. Your Daddy and I couldn¡¯t guarantee your safety, so we had no choice but to send you away.¡± ¡°This matter has made you sad. It¡¯s all our fault. We really never thought of abandoning you. Xiao Bao, can you understand what your Daddy and I are thinking?¡± Chapter 1823 - 1823 Undoing the Knot in His Heart Chapter 1823 - 1823 Undoing the Knot in His Heart His heart ached as he looked at Xiao Bao in front of him. He could not help but raise his hand tofort him like before and pat his little head. However, he seemed to have thought of something and retracted his hand helplessly. Xiao Shi looked at Chang Feng¡¯s actions and her eyes could not help but turn red. She could feel from Chang Feng¡¯s words and actions that he cared a lot about Xiao Bao. Xiao Shi sniffed and reached out to hug Lu Nian¡¯s neck. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Uncle, I feel so sad to see Uncle Chang Feng like this.¡± Lu Nian tilted his head and looked at Xiao Shi beside him. His eyes were filled with a doting smile. He gently rubbed his forehead against Xiao Shi¡¯s and said gently, ¡°Be good.¡± Qiao Nian noticed Chang Feng¡¯s actions. She wanted to stop Eldest Senior Brother. If Eldest Senior Brother touched Xiao Bao, he might be agitated again. Seeing that Xiao Bao refused tomunicate with Eldest Senior Brother, Qiao Nian felt that she couldn¡¯t let Xiao Bao misunderstand him anymore. She could take this opportunity to let them reconcile.
Eldest Senior Brother and Xiao Bao clearly cared about each other very much. Why did they have to misunderstand each other and torture each other by enduring the pain? Chang Feng took a deep look at Xiao Bao and turned to leave. At this moment, a sobbing voice shouted hysterically, ¡°Uncle Chang Feng!¡± Chang Feng stopped in his tracks. ¡°You want to leave me behind again. If I hadn¡¯t discovered you, would you not have nned to see me?¡± Xiao Bao cried aggrievedly. Everyone present looked at Xiao Bao. Chang Feng turned to look at Xiao Bao, not hiding his surprise. He originally thought that Xiao Bao was angry with him and would not speak to him again. At that moment, he thought that he had heard wrongly, but he was sure that he had not heard Xiao Bao¡¯s voice wrongly. There was a glint in his eyes as he looked at Xiao Bao, who was in Lu Zhu¡¯s arms. Xiao Bao¡¯s face was red from crying, and his tears were still on his face. His eyes were filled with grievance, fear, and a little anger. Xiao Bao met Chang Feng¡¯s eyes. He was really afraid that Uncle Chang Feng would leave this time and he might never see him again. Xiao Bao sobbed and reached out to Chang Feng. He said in a childish voice, ¡°Hug.¡± He wheedled domineeringly. Lu Zhu looked at Xiao Bao in her arms and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. During the time Xiao Bao was in the Lu family, he usually yed with Gu Qi and Xiao Shi. He would even do the horse stance every day. He had always felt that Xiao Bao was an independent child. When he was at home, he had never taken the initiative to ask for a hug. Before Lu Zhu coulde back to his senses, Xiao Bao, who was in his arms, disappeared. Xiao Bao hugged Chang Feng¡¯s neck tightly and buried his head beside Chang Feng¡¯s neck. He cried until his body trembled. Even though Xiao Bao was out of breath from crying, he did not forget to mutter, ¡°Uncle Chang Feng, you can¡¯t lie to me anymore in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry. You have to always be by my side. Even if you go out, you have to tell me.¡± Chang Feng stroked Xiao Bao¡¯s back with heartache and helped him calm down. Xiao Bao sobbed a few times and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be naughty anymore. I¡¯ll listen to you and Daddy. You¡¯re not allowed to abandon me in the future!¡± Chang Feng lowered his head slightly. Smelling the milky fragrance on Xiao Bao, his heart softened. ¡°Xiao Bao, we never thought of not wanting you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, but you never came. You¡¯re here this time, but you still didn¡¯t want to see me!¡± The more Xiao Bao spoke, the sadder he became. Chang Feng¡¯s eyes were also a little red. He gently pressed his forehead against Xiao Bao¡¯s forehead. He could clearly see the tears on Xiao Bao¡¯s eyshes and his heart ached. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll always be with you in the future.¡± Xiao Bao looked up as he cried. He looked at Chang Feng in front of him and sniffed. ¡°Alright, pinky promise!¡± With that, Xiao Bao pulled Chang Feng¡¯s other arm. Chang Feng naturally stretched out his pinky and pinky promise Xiao Bao. They used to make agreements like that. Xiao Bao was satisfied now. He stopped crying and smiled brightly at Chang Feng. Chang Feng was infected by Xiao Bao¡¯s emotions. There was a smile in his eyes as he gently helped Xiao Bao wipe the tears off his face. Chapter 1824 - 1824 Making Peace Chapter 1824 - 1824 Making Peace Chang Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Xiao Bao went straight to Chang Feng¡¯s face and kissed him. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Bao loves Uncle Chang Feng too!¡± Chang Feng¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly, and his heart skipped a beat. After so many years, his heart was already dead, but at this moment, it was awakened by Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao seemed to be a ray of sunlight that illuminated his dark world. Seeing that Xiao Bao and Chang Feng had reconciled, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally rxed. She walked to Lu Nian¡¯s side and smiled at Gu Qi. Just now, Gu Qi had thought that Xiao Bao had been bullied. His first reaction was to go up and protect him. ¡°Our Xiao Qi is a responsible brother. He knows how to take care of his younger siblings.¡± Qiao Nian held Gu Qi¡¯s hand and praised him.
Gu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded. Qiao Nian¡¯s gazended on Xiao Shi¡¯s face. A trace of confusion shed across her eyes as she asked, ¡°Xiao Shi, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± The wind was a little strong at night. Could it be that there was sand in Xiao Shi¡¯s eyes? Xiao Shi raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. He looked at Chang Feng and Xiao Bao, who were not far away, and said with a lowugh, ¡°After I saw Uncle Chang Feng and Second Brother, I had a strange feeling in my heart. I don¡¯t know how to exin it.¡± Lu Nian had always doted on Xiao Shi. He smiled at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°I realized that Xiao Shi is very empathetic. This is not good for her.¡± Qiao Nian understood what Lu Nian meant. She smiled and took Xiao Shi from Lu Nian. She said gently, ¡°Actually, as long as she has the right values, it¡¯s not a bad thing to have strong empathy.¡± To Qiao Nian, as long as Xiao Shi could grow up in a healthy environment, she would not be hurt by her strong empathy. She only hoped that Xiao Shi could grow up healthily and she could have a healthy body and mind. She looked at Xiao Shi in front of her and asked gently, ¡°Did you miss your Daddy and me when you were at home?¡± Xiao Shi revealed a bright smile and nodded obediently. He continued, ¡°My brothers and I miss Mommy and Daddy very much.¡± Chang Feng, who was at the side, said something to Xiao Bao. Xiao Bao smiled until his eyes narrowed into a line, and his bell-likeughter was scattered with the wind. At this moment, on the top floor of a small detached house not far from the Lu family vi, there was a room that was still lit. The white curtains swayed with the wind. Every time Song Yu memorized her lines, she would memorize them alone to build up her feelings and try her best to get into character. She was wearing a long white nightdress as she stood by the curtains. The cold moonlight shone on her body. Her exquisite face had already lost its usual beauty. She was like a fairy who had fallen to the mortal world with a lot of spiritual energy. Song Yu was so sleepy when she was reciting her lines just now that she fell asleep. Later, she was woken up by the three children calling out ¡°Mommy¡±. She thought that she was hallucinating. After all, she had just dreamed of her sister, so she walked to the balcony. Her position was not far from the three children, and she could vaguely hear their voices. She knew very well what had happened to her sister and the three little ones. She had even seen everything that had happened after Big Brother and Second Brother rushed over. When Second Brother saw his sister, he called her ¡°Sugar¡±. That was his sister¡¯s nickname. During this period of time, Second Brother had been thinking about Sister. If she was filming outside and went home, she wondered if Second Brother would call her by her nickname. ¡°How scheming.¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded behind her. When Song Yu heard that voice, she frowned slightly and turned to look at the person. Her expression darkened. Song Yu¡¯s gazended on Aunt Cao¡¯s face. Her gazended on Aunt Cao¡¯s face and her voice was cold. ¡°Aunt Cao, why are you here?¡± Aunt Cao was still holding the soup in her hand. She smiled at Song Yu in front of her and said gently, ¡°I thought you must be exhausted from memorizing the script, so I wanted to make some nourishing soup for you.¡± Chapter 1825 - 1825 Ruining Reputation Chapter 1825 - 1825 Ruining Reputation Song Yu took the soup from Auntie Cao and said softly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Auntie Cao.¡± She ced the soup on the table at the side and asked in confusion, ¡°You just said something about being scheming. What do you mean¡­¡± Song Yu¡¯s heart was in a mess. She had never spoken to anyone about her second brother. Auntie Cao had been by her side for so many years. She was worried that Auntie Cao would discover her thoughts. Auntie Cao¡¯s expression instantly turned serious as she looked at the balcony with a cold expression. ¡°Eldest Miss is too scheming. It¡¯s as if the entire world belongs to her and should serve her. She even relied on her three children to win over everyone.¡± Song Yu looked out of the window and saw that the few of them had already carried the children into the vi. She looked at Auntie Cao again and said coldly, ¡°Auntie Cao, don¡¯t say such things again in the future.¡±
Auntie Cao¡¯s face froze. Seeing that Song Yu had lowered her head and was about to drink the soup, she suppressed her anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. She left the three children behind and left. This time, she came back. She didn¡¯t use the main door and climbed over the wall. What¡¯s this!¡± Song Yu ced the bowl back on the table and looked at Auntie Cao with a frown. She said solemnly, ¡°This is also Sister¡¯s house. Sister can leave ande as she pleases. This is normal. If she has to greet us when she returns home, won¡¯t she be an outsider?¡± When Auntie Cao heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she looked at her helplessly, as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. How can you speak up for Eldest Miss?¡± In the end, Auntie Cao sighed and pulled Song Yu to the sofa at the side to sit down. She said earnestly, ¡°Sixth Miss, you can¡¯t be so stupid anymore. You were bullied because you were too kind.¡± ¡°Auntie Cao.¡± Song Yu took her hand out of Auntie Cao¡¯s and said seriously, ¡°No one in this family bullied me. I¡¯m doing very well.¡± Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu with heartache and sighed again. ¡°Sixth Miss, I know you¡¯re kind-hearted and think positively of everyone, but there¡¯s such people in this world. She has ulterior motives and keeps scheming against others.¡± ¡°Ever since Eldest Miss came home, the few young masters in the family have been fooled by her. Not only did they help her raise her children, but they also helped her take care of Matriarch Gu. Now that she¡¯s home, in order to attract the attention of others, she specially climbed over the wall.¡± ¡°If she climbed over someone else¡¯s wall today, does that mean she¡¯s a thief?¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Just as she was about to speak, Auntie Cao held her hand again. ¡°Sixth Miss, you haven¡¯t encountered those dark things before. You don¡¯t know how sinister people are. How about this? Let me ask you a question. Do you remember Jiang Yue?¡± Auntie Cao asked. When Song Yu heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Why did Jiang Yue leave the Gu family? When Eldest Miss wasn¡¯t in the Gu family, Jiang Yue was still the eldest daughter of the Gu family. However, Eldest Miss was jealous of Jiang Yue, so she tried to chase her out of the house,¡± Auntie Cao said. Song Yu pulled her hand out of Auntie Cao¡¯s and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. At that time, it was because Jiang Yue framed Sister that the Gu family couldn¡¯t tolerate Jiang Yue. Auntie Cao, let me say it again. Sister is very good. Don¡¯t speak ill of her in front of me.¡± ¡°My Sixth Miss, can you not be so innocent? Ever since she returned to the Lu family, everyone in the family has been amodating her. Matriarch, Old Master, and Madam can¡¯t wait to stick to her. I know they want to make up for what they owe Eldest Miss for so many years, but they¡¯re a little too good to her. I¡¯ve never seen them treat you and Seventh Miss like this. Eldest Miss must have used some tricks.¡± Seeing that Song Yu¡¯s expression was getting uglier, Auntie Cao¡¯s eyes darted around and she continued, ¡°When you came back injured this time, they didn¡¯t care much about you.¡± Song Yu took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Auntie Cao, are you sowing discord?¡± Chapter 1826 - 1826 Sowing Discord Chapter 1826 - 1826 Sowing Discord "Miss, how can you say that? I¡­" Before Auntie Cao could finish, Song Yu interrupted her mercilessly. "Big Brother hired a family doctor to check my injuries. Dad and Mom also came to see me. How is it possible that no one cares about me? Our family is very united. Auntie Cao, you''ve said bad things about Sister in front of me time and time again. What are you trying to do?" Song Yu was relieved. Since Auntie Cao did not see through her thoughts, it meant that Auntie Cao was deliberately trying to sow discord between them. Auntie Cao''s expression changed slightly. She quickly shook her head and said, "Sixth Miss, I don''t have any bad intentions. I just want to tell you that they''re too biased towards Eldest Miss and don''t treat you well at all. Especially Second Young Master. He''s not even willing to talk to you." "Second Brother isn''t what you think at all. Auntie Cao, why are you sowing discord?" Song Yu didn''t fall for it at all. She narrowed her eyes slightly. "Sister is having a hard time outside. It''s only right for Dad, Mom, and Grandma to take care of Sister." "Sixth Miss, I''m the only one who cares about you." Auntie Cao knew that Song Yu was soft-hearted. As long as she repeated herself a few more times, Song Yu might listen to her. "If only she was more restrained when she came home. But now, she''s just snatching everyone''s attention and care for her. She might even hate you because you''ve enjoyed everything in the Lu family on her behalf. She''ll definitely think of a way to chase you out and stabilize her position as the eldest daughter of the Lu family." "Sixth Miss, she just acknowledged her family and left for so long because she wanted everyone to worry about her and capture everyone''s hearts. All she did was to chase you out. After all, you''re only a substitute for Eldest Miss." Auntie Cao was very emotional when she spoke and her face turned redder and redder. Song Yu looked at Auntie Cao coldly and slowly stood up. Her body exuded a cold aura as she looked down at Auntie Cao. "Take the soup back. I hope this is thest time you''ll say what you said today. If you sow discord between me and my family again, don''t me me for being rude to you." Auntie Cao stood up in a daze and looked at Song Yu in disbelief. "W-What are you talking about?" Song Yu''s eyes were cold as she continued, "I''m already an adult. It''s not a problem for me to leave home alone. I have a beautiful childhood, a brilliant youth, and a beautiful future. I already have what I want. I''m already very satisfied. I''m not afraid of losing anything, because the most precious things are already in my heart." Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu with wide eyes. She never expected Song Yu to say these words. At this moment, Song Yu seemed to have already made up her mind. She was not afraid of leaving the Lu family at all. "Leave. Take care of yourself," Song Yu said with her back to Auntie Cao. Just as Auntie Cao was about to say something, she looked at Song Yu''s determined back and left helplessly with her things. Auntie Cao went down to the first floor and ced the things in her hand on the table. She frowned and thought about how to persuade Song Yu to change her mind. At this moment, her phone rang. She quickly took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. Panic shed across her face. She looked around and saw that there was no one around before pressing the call button. As soon as the call was picked up, Auntie Cao couldn''t wait toin, "Do you know? Qiao Nian is back. How can shee back? Didn''t I say before that Master Mark will never let her leave Europe alive!" "Mark''s been arrested." The other party''s voice was like snowkes in winter. It was cold and unyielding, with great dissatisfaction. "What? How is that possible?" Auntie Cao''s eyes were filled with surprise. Then, she frowned and said, "What a useless person. He couldn''t do anything right and ruined everything. It''s a mistake for us to waste our time on him. It seems like we still have to rely on ourselves." "Yes, and her." Auntie Cao knew that the "her" the other party was referring to was Song Yu. Thinking of what had just happened, she said sadly, "You don''t know how stubborn she is. She doesn''t listen to anything I say and even loves the Lu family. She even realized that I was sowing discord!" Chapter 1827 - 1827 The Price Chapter 1827 - 1827 The Price "She''s already starting to suspect you?" "Yes, but I''ve already deceived her. It''s all Su Yan''s fault for being too strict with her upbringing. These children are usually loving. It seems that if you want to change her mind, you have to go slow." "Hmph." The cold snort from the other side of the cell phone was like a sharp sword that approached Auntie Cao, scaring her so much that cold sweat broke out on her forehead. At this moment, the person on the other end of the cell phone continued, "Family ties. I don''t think she has any family ties at all. If you can''t convince her, you have to let her understand the reason why she''s living in this world. She has enjoyed such a good life for so many years. It''s time for her to pay the price for her many years of life." Auntie Cao responded obediently and frowned slightly. "Actually, you don''t have to be in such a hurry." The voice on the other end of the cell phone was much gentler. "I''m preparing to return to the country. When I go back, everyone in the Lu family and the Gu family will be waiting to face my anger." Auntie Cao could feel the anger of the person on the other end of the line. She could not help but shiver. After hanging up, Auntie Cao took a deep breath and smiled coldly. Although she was afraid of that person''s killing intent, it was not directed at her. At the Lu residence. After all this, it was already past 11 o''clock at night. Qiao Nian came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. She had already changed into loose pajamas. Her long ck hair was draped behind her back, and she exuded azy aura. When she came out of the room, she saw Lu Zhu standing at the door in a suit, looking like a noble young master who had walked out of aic. Seeing that Qiao Nian was dressed a little thinly, he gently helped her put on the jacket on her arm. The moment she put on her jacket, Qiao Nian instantly felt warm. She looked at Lu Zhu beside her with a smile. "Thank you, Big Brother. Why aren''t you sleeping?" "I just checked on the three babies. Now, I''m here to look for my most precious sister," Lu Zhu said seriously. Qiao Nian had just returned tonight. He didn''t even have time to take a good look at her. Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect her brother to express his longing so bluntly. "I missed you guys when I was over there too." "The three children are really obedient. Everyone likes them very much. Has the matter in Europe been resolved?" The smile on Qiao Nian''s face became more and more obvious. "Thank you, Big Brother, for helping me take care of the three children. Thank you to the family for helping me take care of them. If not for your help, Gu Zhou and I might not have been able to resolve those problems so quickly." "It''s good that it''s resolved," Lu Zhu said with a nod. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu''s words, she was slightly stunned. She looked at him in surprise. "Brother, aren''t you curious about what clues we''ve found?" "It''s toote today. You guys rushed back in a hurry. You must be exhausted. Rest for the night and we''ll talk when theye over tomorrow." When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu''s words, her heart warmed. It turned out that her brother waited just to take a few more nces at her. As the two of them spoke, they walked to the living room. Qiao Nian sat on the sofa and was about to pour water. Lu Zhu quickly took the kettle and poured Qiao Nian a ss of water. At this moment, footsteps came from the staircase. The two of them turned to look. "Brother and Sugar." Lu Nian walked to the sofa and sat down. "Second Brother." Qiao Nian greeted him with a smile. She took a sip of hot water and felt much better. Lu Nian asked curiously, "Why didn''t Second Brothere with you?" The "Second Brother" Lu Nian was referring to was Gu Zhou, because Gu Zhou was the second eldest in the Gu family. "He went to the Gu family first. He said that he woulde over tomorrow morning," Qiao Nian said with a smile. Actually, she had originally nned to go back to the Gu family with Gu Zhou ande to the Lu family tomorrow morning. After all, it was already veryte when she came out of the hospital. She did not want her family to stay upte with her. When Lu Nian heard Qiao Nian''s words, he nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "I heard that he found Brother Gu. He came back with Second Brother this time?" Chapter 1828 - 1828: Angry Chapter 1828 - 1828: Angry Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The smile on Qiao Nian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. The atmosphere became heavy. ¡°Yes, he has always been alive. The Daddy Xiao Bao talks about is Brother Gu. All these years, he¡¯s been secretly protecting the Gu family and the Lu family because Mark has always wanted to deal with us.¡± Lu Zhu frowned as well, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°He was still young when he left. He already had such courage at that time. As expected of someone from the Gu family.¡± As the three of them were talking, footsteps came from the door. Auntie Cao walked in with a dark expression. When she saw Qiao Nian, her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. However, when they looked at her, Auntie Cao had already restrained the expression in her eyes. There was a gentle smile on her face as she greeted gently, ¡°Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master, when did Eldest Misse back? Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t I prepare food for you?¡± Auntie Cao saw that there were two young masters here. In order to hide her identity and for the future n to go smoothly, she pretended to be very enthusiastic. Qiao Nian could naturally tell that Auntie Cao was lying. She held the cup in her hand and slowly finished her water before cing the cup on the table. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡¯ Qiao Nian looked at Auntie Cao indifferently and asked tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why isn¡¯t Auntie Cao resting?¡± Auntie Cao noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. At this moment, she did not feel guilty at all. She said very frankly, ¡°l just went over to give Sixth Miss some calming soup. When she fell asleep, I wanted toe over and check if the kitchen appliances were all turned off.¡± Hearing Auntie Cao¡¯s words, Lu Zhu frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Is her insomnia better?¡± A trace offort shed across Auntie Cao¡¯s eyes. Although Song Yu was not the real daughter of the Lu family, the Eldest Young Master was still very concerned about her. ¡°Sixth Miss¡¯s current condition is still a little bad. She still drank the soup and slept.¡± Lu Zhu thought of Song Yu¡¯s situation and said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that I have to specially go to a hospital to find a relevant doctor and see if there¡¯s a better way to treat Song Yu.¡± Lu Zhu knew that Song Yu liked to film. If Song Yu was dependent on the medicine for a long time, it might hurt her body and affect her acting career. Qiao Nian saw the worry in Lu Zhu¡¯s eyes and suggested, ¡°Brother, have you forgotten something important?¡± Lu Zhu was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor too. Why don¡¯t I treat my sister and prescribe her a few sets of medicine?¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. She didn¡¯t have much feelings for Song Yu in the past, but what Song Yu had donest time made her feel that Song Yu was not bad and she was willing to help her. Before Lu Zhu could speak, Lu Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned from Europe. Rest well for the next few days. Even without you, someone else will treat her!¡± As Auntie Cao listened to Lu Nian¡¯s words, her hatred for Qiao Nian increased. Why did Lu Nian treat his two sisters differently? Song Yu had clearly stayed by Lu Nian¡¯s side for longer. Auntie Cao pursed her lips tightly and tried to suppress the dissatisfaction in her heart. Lu Zhu looked at Qiao Nian and sighed helplessly. Qiao Nian knew that Lu Nian seemed to have a knot in his heart because of Song Yu. At this moment, it was not appropriate for her to mention treating Song Yu. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Brother. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± Lu Nian t s eyes were filled with a gentle smile. He reached out and patted Qiao Nian t s head, as if he was treating a doting child. His eyes were filled with love. ¡°Sugar, I¡¯m your second brother. Aren¡¯t you treating me like an outsider by saying ¡®thank you¡¯ to me? Also, why didn¡¯t you go through the main door when you came home this time? We¡¯re all family. We all hope you cane home early. You didn¡¯t even tell us when you came back.¡± Hearing Lu Nian mention this, Qiao Nian smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°Actually, what happened tonight was an ident. We nned to let Eldest Senior Brother secretly meet Xiao Bao. I originally wanted to meet you after Eldest Senior Brother left.¡± Lu Nian stared at Qiao Nian intently, as if he wanted to engrave Qiao Nian¡¯s appearance in his mind.. Chapter 1829 - 1829: Furious Chapter 1829 - 1829: Furious Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Nian reluctantly looked away from Qiao Nian¡¯s face. He nced at Lu Zhu and looked at Qiao Nian again. ¡°Fortunately, I saw you this time and didn¡¯t let Big Brother see you alone.¡± When Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian heard Lu Nian¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Second Brother, your words are strange. Is there a winner for this?¡± Lu Zhu narrowed his eyes slightly and revealed a gentle smile. He smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If Third Brother and Fourth Brother find out that you¡¯re back and even met us, they¡¯ll definitely throw a tantrum because you haven¡¯t seen them yet. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to coax them then.¡± Qiao Nian covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Looks like I have to coax many children! ¡± The three siblings could not help butugh. Auntie Cao, who was standing in the kitchen, heard theughtering from the living room. Her brows furrowed even more tightly as she gritted her teeth. If only that b*tch Qiao Nian had died outside back then. Auntie Cao panted heavily. She tried her best to calm down. She could not let others discover that something was wrong with her. Originally, Qiao Nian should have returned to her room to sleep, but because she missed the three children too much, she still went to their room. The three children had slept together previously, but because Chang Feng was around, Xiao Bao insisted on sleeping in the guest room with him. At this moment, only Gu Qi and Xiao Shi were left in the room. Qiao Nian carefully pushed open the door, afraid that she would disturb the two children¡¯s sleep. She stepped barefoot on the soft carpet and walked towards the bed. The moonlight shone gently through the window and fell on the two sleeping children. The two of them breathed evenly. Qiao Nian looked at their chubby faces and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She gently helped them pull up the nket. After Qiao Nian was done, she was about to return to her room to sleep. At this moment, a small hand reached out from under the nket and grabbed her fingers. Qiao Nian turned around and saw Gu Qi¡¯s sparkling eyes staring unblinkingly at her. For some reason, Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze appeared in her mind. Gu Qi and Gu Zhou¡¯s gazes were simply carved from the same mold. ¡°Xiao Qi?¡± Qiao Nian squatted by the bed, afraid that she would wake Xiao Shi up. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Qiao Nian nced at Xiao Shi, who was lying on the bed. Xiao Shi was sleeping soundly, and her lips were still curved up, as if she was still dreaming. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Qi tried hard to lower his voice. He didn¡¯t want to wake his sister up and moved closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s ear. ¡°l have something to tell you. If I stay here, I¡¯ll disturb her.¡± Seeing how serious Gu Qi was, Qiao Nian thought that he was going to say something very serious, so she carried him out. Just as she returned to her room, Qiao Nian walked to the bed and was about to ce Gu Qi on it, but Gu Qi refused to let go of her. Qiao Nian could only hug him and sit on the bed. She looked at Gu Qi gently. Seeing that he was just looking at her quietly, her lips curved up involuntarily. The dim yellow light illuminated the entire room, giving off a warm feeling. ¡°Xiao Qi, actually, you just want to hug Mommy, right?¡± Qiao Nian asked gently. Gu Qi was not good at expressing himself. She could tell that he was a little shy. Gu Qi hugged Qiao Nian tightly and looked at her seriously. ¡®1 1 knew that Mommy would definitely visit us before she slept, so I kept waiting for you to visit us.¡± He usually slept early. Today, he had been enduring his fatigue in his pajamas until now because he missed his mommy so much. He wanted to say a few more words to his mommy and hug her for a while longer. Qiao Nian gently touched Gu Qi¡¯s face, her eyes turning red involuntarily. She gently nted a kiss on Gu Qi¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Our Xiao Qi is really smart. However, don¡¯t stay upte in the future. Mommy will be at home tomorrow too. She¡¯ll apany you.¡± Gu Qi leaned gently on Qiao Nian¡¯s shoulder. Smelling Qiao Nian t s unique reassuring aura, sleepiness gradually welled up in him. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and he nodded in a daze. Qiao Nian ced Gu Qi on the bed and slept with him.. Chapter 1830 Hatred 1830 Hatred The next day, when Qiao Nian woke up, her first reaction was to look at Gu Qi in the bed. Gu Qi seemed to have woken up. After washing up, Qiao Nian put on some light makeup and walked out. She walked down the stairs. From her angle, she happened to see that her family was all in the living room. Her brothers were all at home, sitting on the sofa and ying with the three children. Her parents were sitting at a table not far away, arranging the next work schedule with the servants. Grandma was sitting at the side and reading the newspaper. The servants hurried in and out, as if preparing for the uing festival. Lu Qi and Song Yu were nestled on the sofa at the side. She was taking Song Yu''s pulse with a serious expression. Her slightly puffed-up face was extremely adorable, and her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion. Song Yu had a gentle smile on her face as she looked at Lu Qi dotingly. Sunlight filtered through the French windows, and everything seemed to be covered in a beautiful white light. The scene looked like a world in a dream, giving off a surreal feeling. Qiao Nian''s footsteps grew slower and slower. In the past, she had never dared to dream of this, let alone expect to live such a happy life. At this moment, Gu Zhou walked in. He was tall and wore a well- tailored suit. Below his fine hair was a beautiful face. His back was facing the sunlight, and his entire body was shining with golden light. The moment he entered the room, he saw Qiao Nian. His dark eyes were filled with gentleness, and his thin lips curved up slightly. "Good morning, Nian''er." When everyone heard Gu Zhou''s voice, they subconsciously looked at him, then followed his gaze to see Qiao Nian standing on the stairs. "Sister!" "Sugar!" The three babies, who were having fun with their uncle, immediately turned serious. They stared unblinkingly at Qiao Nian, who was not far away.bender "Mommy!" Qiao Nian nced at everyone in the living room, overjoyed. Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt really happy that she could have so many family members who loved her. She was willing to give up everything to protect her family. Seeing Qiao Nian walk over, Su Yan, who was sitting at the table, smiled and said gently to Auntie Cao, "Since everyone is here, prepare the food." "Yes, Madam." Auntie Cao smiled and replied to Su Yan. She turned around and walked towards the kitchen. The moment she turned around, her eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment. Auntie Cao took a deep breath. What a happy family life! Suppressing the resentment in her heart, Auntie Cao could only pretend to be calm. Qiao Nian came down the stairs. Lu Jiang was the first to rush over, his eyes filled with joy and longing. "Eldest Miss, I even instructed someone to protect you at the airport, but we didn''t see you. I didn''t expect you to return early!" With that, Lu Jiang smiled and ruffled Qiao Nian''s obedient hair. "Are you giving us a surprise on purpose?" Lu Rao, who was standing beside Lu Jiang, raised a hand and ced it on his waist. One could vaguely see his muscles under his white shirt. He looked at Qiao Nian gently and teased, "I think Sister must be eager to see us, so she came back early. However, I heard that you met the others first. Are we not that important to you?" "No, you''re very important. It''s just that we had to send Master off first. However, after returning from Master''s ce, I went home immediately!" With a sweet smile on her face, Qiao Nian apologized gently. "I promise that Sister is right. Sister was just apanying Master previously." With great difficulty, Lu Qi moved from her four brothers to Qiao Nian''s side and hugged her arm. "Don''t me Sister anymore. If Sister was free, she would have gone home long ago!" When Lu Jiang heard Lu Qi''s words, he frowned and questioned, "Did you go to see Qin Chuan again?" Lu Jiang raised his eyebrows slightly. Why was his sister with Qin Chuan every day instead of studying hard? Lu Qi immediately shrugged and moved slightly closer to Qiao Nian. She looked at Qiao Nian pitifully, as if hoping that Qiao Nian would help her out. Chapter 1831 - 1831: Punishment? Chapter 1831 - 1831: Punishment? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian instantly understood what Lu Qi meant. She hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Alright, breakfast is almost ready. Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± The few of them walked towards the dining table, chatting andughing. Gu Zhou was the first to notice Qiao Nianing down the stairs. Before he could say anything more to her, he saw that Qiao Nian had already been escorted to the dining hall by everyone. He could only watch her from afar. Fortunately, the three babies were by his side. Smiling, he brought them to the dining hall. The servants of the Lu family were all handpicked. Moreover, they had undergone special training. All of them were thorough and efficient, and no one could find any fault with them. The food on the dining table emitted a fragrance. Su Yan didn¡¯t know what Qiao Nian liked to eat, and she was too embarrassed to ask directly, so she got the servants to prepare different dishes. This time, because everyone in the Lu family was present, and the entire family was reunited, this breakfast was very sumptuous. When everyone sat at the dining table, Gu Zhou finally had a chance to sit down beside Qiao Nian. He was still carrying Xiao Shi in his arms. He looked at Qiao Nian beside him, his dark eyes like dazzling obsidian. ¡®1 1 didn¡¯t see you when I went to the hospital.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s words, Qiao Nian smiled in embarrassment. Last night, she had nned to go to the Gu family with Eldest Senior Brother, but she recalled that Eldest Senior Brother wanted to see Xiao Bao. The two of them decided to go to the Lu family on the way to the Gu family. After that, she forgot to send Gu Zhou a message. Qiao Nian gave an apologetic and delicate smile and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°l just got back. There are too many things to do.¡± ¡°So you forgot about me?¡± Gu Zhou went along with Qiao Nian¡¯s words and helped her set up her chopsticks. ¡°How could that be? I just forgot to send you a message.¡± Qiao Nian would never admit that she had forgotten about Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou lowered his gaze. His long eyshes covered his dark eyes, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. ¡°Is that so?¡± That light voice was mixed with a hint of danger. ¡°Of¡­ of course.¡± Seeing Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle actions, Qiao Nian felt a chill run down her spine. Her hands clenched involuntarily under the table. ¡°Then what rank am I in your heart?¡± Gu Zhou looked up at Qiao Nian and asked seriously. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight. She had never thought of this question, but Gu Zhou looked so serious, as if he wanted to get to the bottom of it. Gu Zhou could tell that Qiao Nian was nervous. His lips curved up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be together with your family. Eat well. Think about this carefully. I hope I can hear an answer I like tonight¡­¡± The others were also chatting andughing. Some people noticed Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian¡¯s actions. They subconsciously thought that the loving couple was whispering. Others might not be able to hear what Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were saying, but Xiao Shi could hear them clearly. She could tell that her mommy was a little nervous. Puzzled, she looked up at Gu Zhou and said in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy, your words are so strange.¡± ¡°How is it strange?¡± When Gu Zhou looked at Xiao Shi, his voice was very gentle and there was no trace of oppression. Xiao Shi hugged Gu Zhou and said softly, ¡°What you just said seems to make Mommy ufortable. Do you want Mommy to answer ording to what you want? Everyone has their own thoughts. How can you force others to listen to you?¡± When Qiao Nian heard Xiao Shi¡¯s words, she lowered her head and kissed her cheek. There was a hint of a smile in her beautiful fox-like eyes. ¡°Xiao Shi, actually, adults sometimes joke around casually. Your Daddy is just joking.¡± Xiao Shi tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t like the answer Mommy gives, are you going to punish her?¡± In the past, when Xiao Shi was with Song Man, as long as she did not go along with her wishes, Song Man would punish her. At the thought of this, Xiao Shi frowned.. Chapter 1832 - 1832: Pinky swear Chapter 1832 - 1832: Pinky swear Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Zhou noticed that Xiao Shi¡¯s expression was not good. He lowered his head slightly and whispered into her ear. Xiao Shi¡¯s frown instantly disappeared. Her eyes curved into crescents of joy, and her lips curved up slightly. ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll agree on Mommys behalf now! ¡± With that, Xiao Shi extended her little finger to Gu Zhou and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, pinky swear.¡± Gu Zhou reached out his hand dotingly and hooked Xiao Shi¡¯s little finger with his. It was a loving sight. Xiao Shi said happily, ¡°Daddy, since we¡¯ve already made a pinky promise, you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Zhou smiled and agreed. Qiao Nian watched the two of them interact. Curious, she moved closer to Xiao Shi and asked softly, ¡°Xiao Shi, can you tell Mommy what you just said to Daddy?¡± Xiao Shi smiled and leaned into Gu Zhou¡¯s arms. Her eyes were filled withughter, and she looked mysterious. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t tell you about this because I¡¯ve already promised Daddy that I would keep it a secret.¡± At the side, Xiao Bao and Gu Qi were also very curious about what had just happened. Gu Qi was usually calm. He only looked at Xiao Shi curiously, but Xiao Bao was different. Xiao Bao had a straightforward personality and couldn¡¯t help but ask directly, ¡°Sister, you actually have a secret with Dad. Then can you tell Second Brother? Second Brother promises that he won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Gu Qi looked at Xiao Shi with sparkling eyes. Xiao Shi thought for a moment and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Brother and Second Brotherter, but we can¡¯t let Mommy know about this. Can you promise me that?¡± Gu Qi and Xiao Bao hurriedly nodded. At this moment, Qiao Nian finally understood. Other than her, no one else could know this secret. She looked sharply at Gu Zhou beside her and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect you to form a gang on the first day we got home. Hurry up and tell me. What¡¯s the secret between the two of you?¡± Seeing that Xiao Shi wanted to sit on a stool at the side, Gu Zhou calmly ced her on it. His voice was cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about the question 1 asked you today? You¡¯ll know what I told them tonight.¡± What Gu Zhou didn¡¯t say was that Qiao Nian t s answer tonight had to be satisfactory to him. One by one, the others sat down at the table. Matriarch Lu was sitting at the front. She was wearing a red Tang outfit and exuded a gentle and loving aura. Next to Matriarch Lu was Lu You. He was wearing a ck shirt and a dark red tie today, giving off a calm and refined aura. Su Yan sat next to Lu You. Her crescent-white cheongsam outlined her perfect figure. Her hair was tied up behind her head with a jade hairpin. She was as gentle as water, making one involuntarily take a few more nces. Her gaze swept across the children on the table, then lingered on Qiao Nian¡¯s face for a while longer. Qiao Nian sensed Su Yan¡¯s gaze and looked up. She met Su Yan¡¯s worried gaze and felt a little ufortable. To her mother, finding her daughter, who had been missing for more than twenty years, was a happy thing. However, their family had not been together for long before she went to Europe because of the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. Her mother did not have time to enjoy family life with her. Her mother had probably been on tenterhooks during the time she was in Europe, At the thought of this, Qiao Nian¡¯s heart was filled with guilt and heartache. She looked up at Su Yan and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Su Yan was slightly stunned when she heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Qiao Nian lowered her gaze and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My trip to Europe made you all very worried. Did you not rest well? Actually, I¡­¡± Before Qiao Nian could finish speaking, Su Yanughed. She grabbed Qiao Nian t s hand, her eyes filled with love. She said softly, ¡°Silly child, you shouldn¡¯t apologize at a time like this.¡± When Su Yan said this, she felt a little sad. Qiao Nian must have had a hard time all these years, which was why she was so sensitive.. Chapter 1833 - 1833: Demon Chapter 1833 - 1833: Demon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yan held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly. When she first reunited with Qiao Nian, she still thought that her eldest daughter would be the same when she went missing. Onlyter did she realize that more than twenty years had passed. ¡°Back then, we didn¡¯t protect you well. If we had, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped by those people.¡± As Su Yan spoke, she red at Lu You, as if ming him. ¡®You went to Europe to investigate the truth and for the sake of our family. If we aren¡¯t able to catch those people, our family would be in danger at all times.¡± Su Yan¡¯s gaze swept across the children present. Her expression gradually turned serious, and there was a hint of worry in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to anyone in our family again.¡± Lu Qi stood up and walked behind Su Yan. She hugged Su Yan from behind and gently leaned her head on Su Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯m really fine. Our family is so united and loving. Our brothers will also protect everyone. Those bad people will never hurt us again. ¡± She knew that her mother had been frightened by what had happened to her in the tunnel. When Lu You heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, he gently ruffled her hair and said gently to Su Yan, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry. The children have already grown up. The four of them have already grown up and can protect the entire family.¡± As he spoke, Lu You nced at his four sons, his expression bing more and more serious. ¡°You should know how to protect your family now, right? If anything happens to them¡­¡± Lu You didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the threat was obvious. Lu Zhu was the eldest. With a gentle smile on his face, he looked at everyone present. ¡°Dad, this is what I should do. I¡¯ll definitely protect them well.¡± The other three nodded solemnly. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, their duty to protect their family was already engraved in their bones. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Matriarch Lu smiled and said, ¡°Your mother specially got someone to prepare your favorite food today. It¡¯s not toote to talk after the meal when the family is together.¡± Lu You nodded. As Matriarch Lu and Lu You moved their chopsticks, everyone began to eat one after another. During the meal, Lu Qi would tell a few jokes from time to time, making everyoneugh until their eyes curved up. Auntie Cao, who was standing at the side, had a loving smile on her face. Her narrowed eyes were filled with coldness. Her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face, and the hatred in her eyes was like a sharp de, about to cut through Qiao Nian¡¯s smooth and fair neck. Qiao Nian sensed the killing intent and looked up, meeting Auntie Cads hatred. Auntie Cao immediately put away the hatred in her eyes and maintained herposure. She smiled at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian looked at Auntie Cao with aplicated expression. She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong with Auntie Cao, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Auntie Cao was an old member of the Lu family. Without any evidence, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t spout nonsense. She retracted her gaze and smiled at Su Yan. Seeing Qiao Nian retract her gaze, Auntie Cao heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, she inadvertently met Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze seemed to have the ability to see through her heart. Auntie Cao was so frightened that she stood there stiffly, her breathing hitching. Auntie Cao felt her face stiffen. After a long while, she smiled and nodded slightly to express her courtesy. Xiao Shi tugged at Gu Zhou¡¯s gaze. Only then did Gu Zhou look at Xiao Shi. At this moment, Auntie Cao felt as if she had just survived a cmity. Just now, Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes did not contain any killing intent, but those dark eyes that did not have a trace of light made her feel as if she had fallen into an endless abyss. Fear, suffocation, and despair surged in her heart. After a long time, Auntie Cao finally recovered. Only then did she notice that her back was already drenched. After Auntie Cao recovered, she stole a nce at Gu Zhou and saw him elegantly picking up food for the three children. He still looked as noble as an immortal. However, she knew in her heart that Gu Zhou was a demon.. Chapter 1834 - 1834: How Is That Possible? Chapter 1834 - 1834: How Is That Possible? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Halfway through the meal, Lu You began to talk to Gu Zhou. ¡°What did you find in Europe this time?¡± Hearing Lu You¡¯s words, everyone at the table fell silent. After all, they were all very curious about what had happened in Europe. They were also curious about who was dealing with the Lu family behind their backs. Lu You had asked Gu Zhou directly because he wanted to see Gu Zhou¡¯s way of looking at the world. He also wanted to know Gu Zhou¡¯s character, which was more conducive to his understanding of him. Although his eldest daughter, Sugar, was already married to Gu Zhou, he still wanted to test his son-inw more. He couldn¡¯t let Sugar suffer in love. When Gu Zhou heard Lu You¡¯s words, he ced the chicken soup dumpling he had picked up previously on the te in front of Qiao Nian. Only then did he put down his chopsticks and slowly look up at Lu You. His eyes were as cold and silent as ever, giving off the feeling that he could only be looked at from afar. However, when Gu Zhou smiled politely at Lu You, the sense of alienation faded a lot, giving off a gentle feeling. He briefly exined what had happened in Europe. However, due to the special identities of the President and the Seventh Princess, Lina, some things were just summarized in a sentence. He briefly stated the facts and did not say much about the European royal family. In the end, he praised the President for being broad-minded and bold, and even said that Nian¡¯er was smart. Everyone in the Lu family listened very seriously. At this moment, Lu Zhu asked curiously, ¡°You just said that the First Madam and the Seventh Princess of Europe wille to An City in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Lu Zhu with a much gentler gaze. He and Lu Zhu had been good friends for many years, so he was rxed when speaking to him. Su Yan sat at the side, frowning slightly. Her eyes were a little more serious. ¡°Are theying to An City because of you?¡± Su Yan felt that this matter was a little strange. Although her daughter and son-inw had a good rtionship with the European President, how could the First Madam and Princess of a country casually go to other countries? Wasn¡¯t the European President worried about the safety of his wife and daughter at all? There should be something else going on. Instinctively, she held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated. Just now, Gu Zhou had made it very clear that she was very close to the Seventh Princess of the European Union, Lina. However, if something happened between the First Madam of the European Union and the Seventh Princess in An City, wouldn¡¯t the rtionship between the two sides be hostile? Su Yan subconsciously wanted to protect Qiao Nian. She felt that the First Madam and the Seventh Princess of Europe shouldn¡¯te to An City. ¡°Sugar, their identities are a little too special. Let¡¯s not¡­¡± Before Su Yan could finish speaking, she saw Qiao Nian handing her a phone. Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian in surprise. Her gaze fell on the phone screen. When she saw the photo of a young and beautiful girl on the screen, she was slightly stunned. ¡°Mom, this is the Seventh Princess,¡± Qiao Nian introduced with a smile. Su Yan looked at Lina¡¯s photo carefully. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that the youngdy in the photo looked familiar, but she was certain that she had never seen this youngdy before. Su Yan recalled carefully, her frown deepening. She said in a low voice, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen the Seventh Princess before, but that¡¯s not right either. I¡¯ve seen the European President. He¡¯s a traditional European man.¡± ¡°The First Madam is from An City to begin with, ¡± Qiao Nian reminded him with a smile. From An City? Su Yan looked up at Qiao Nian and subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the First Madam¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Her surname is Shen,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Could she be Shen Mei?¡± ¡°Yes, the First Madam is Professor Shen An¡¯s daughter, Shen Mei. Lina is Professor Shen An¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Everyone was stunned. Auntie Cao, who was about to scoop the soup, almost broke the bowl when she heard this. She finally calmed down and stood there in fear. How was that possible? Hadn¡¯t Shen Mei died long ago? Qiao Nian had been secretly paying attention to Auntie Cao. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look well, she seemed to understand what was going on. From the corner of his eye, Gu Zhou nced at Auntie Cao, his eyes turbulent.. Chapter 1835 - 1835: Joking Chapter 1835 - 1835: Joking Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom, have you seen her?¡± Lu Qi asked curiously. Although Shen An was his mother¡¯s teacher, Shen Mei was only Shen An¡¯s daughter. It was normal for his mother to not have seen Shen Mei. When Su Yan heard Lu Qi¡¯s question, there was a trace of a smile in her eyes. She nodded. Her thoughts gradually drifted away, and a young face gradually appeared in front of her. There was something wrong with Shen Mei¡¯s brain, so her eyes were clear. Usually, her reactions were a little slower than others. She looked like a harmless little white rabbit, making one involuntarily dote on her. Su Yan came back to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know her. I¡¯ve seen Shen Mei a few times when I was by Teacher¡¯s side.¡± Su Yan recalled what Shen An had told her and sighed. ¡°Back then, Teacher had always wanted her to live like a normal person. Shen Mei was also very hardworking. She studied all kinds of things every day. If those people hadn¡¯t pulled Teacher into that matter, Teacher wouldn¡¯t have been used, much less been separated from his daughter for so many years. Now, Teacher¡­¡± From the corner of her eye, Qiao Nian nced at Auntie Cao, who was not far away. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Professor Shen An has already left. The father and daughter will never be reunited again. It¡¯s all my fault for implicating them back then.¡± Su Yan was slightly stunned. She almost said that her teacher was still alive. However, everyone in the family was an insider. If Teacher was still alive, it should be fine if she said it out loud. Since Qiao Nian had suddenly interrupted, Su Yan couldn¡¯t say anything else. Gu Zhou reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Nian¡¯er, actually, you can¡¯t say that. Back then, the Lu family didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Whether it was you being kidnapped or Professor Shen An and his daughter being separated for so many years, it was all the fault of those who wanted to harm you. They were the ones who were heartless and dragged innocent people in.¡± Lu Nian agreed with Gu Zhou very much. His voice was cold. ¡°Sugar, the victim¡¯s theory of guilt is wrong to begin with. Don¡¯t be brainwashed.¡± What terrified them the most was that they still didn¡¯t know who wanted to deal with the Lu family back then. There was a satisfied smile in Su Yan¡¯s eyes. Her child had already grown up, and her worldview was upright. She even had her own opinions. ¡°Nian¡¯er, it¡¯s indeed not advisable to be a saint, but Shen Mei has been separated from her father for so many years. She¡¯s indeed pitiful.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. Actually, she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. She had only said that to change the topic. She was worried that other people with ulterior motives would find out that Shen An was still alive. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Auntie Cao. Auntie Cao had already regained herposure and was scooping soup for everyone. ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± Qiao Nian continued after Su Yan¡¯s words. Su Yan looked at Qiao Nian. Thinking about how Teacher Shen An had confessed everything to her in the end and even thought of a way to keep Sugar alive, she asked, ¡°How is Shen Mei now? Does her husband treat her well?¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t want to gossip about the husband-and-wife rtionship between the President and the First Madam of Europe. Instead, she treated it as an elder showing concern for his friends and juniors. Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian looked at each other. Qiao Nian had a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°She¡¯s very happy now. The President loves her very much. Her daughter is also very obedient and loves her very much!¡± The smile on Su Yan¡¯s face grew more sincere. She nodded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± After dinner, the children went out to have fun. Lu Qi and Song Yu also went to do their own things. Qiao Nian¡¯s four brothers, Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian went to Lu Zhu¡¯s study together. The six of them stood in the study. Sunlight filtered through the French windows, illuminating the entire room and falling on them. A gentle light seemed to shine on everyone. Looking at their room from the grass in the distance, they were like a painting. They were so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off them. The four brothers of the Lu family sat on one side of the sofa, while Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou sat on the other. Seeing that they were staring at her, Qiao Nian suddenly felt a sense of oppression. She tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked slyly.. ¡°Have I be ugly?¡± Chapter 1836 - 1836: Assigning Missions Chapter 1836 - 1836: Assigning Missions Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sugar, we have to talk about some serious matters now.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression was serious. Seeing that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian were also getting serious, he asked, ¡°Just now, downstairs, you said that the First Madam and the Seventh Princess of Europe wereing to An City. Although we¡¯ve already caught Mark and the crisis has been resolved, should we send someone to protect them? After all, there are always some restless people who want to cause trouble. ¡± Lu Zhu did not say anything at the dining table just now, because he knew very well that even without Mark, if the people of other countries wanted to sow discord between Country Z and Europe, this was the best time to attack. When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu¡¯s question, a gentle smile appeared on her face. Actually, she and Gu Zhou had thought about this before. As this involved the rtionship between the two countries, the more people protecting Madam President and Lina, the better. Qiao Nian nodded seriously, her eyes turning serious. ¡°Brother, Madam President¡¯s identity is really too special and sensitive. If anything goes wrong, it might affect the rtionship between the two countries.¡± ¡°This time, Madam President was willing toe because she wanted to help us find out the truth about what happened back then as soon as possible and help us deal with those potential threats.¡± She recalled the first time she had seen Madam President. She looked so weak, like a weak willow swaying in the wind. She was beautiful, but there was no light in her at all. Coupled with the fact that she had been drugged, she was still a little dazed. ¡°Madam President¡¯s body is very weak. She doesn¡¯t have many memories of An City, so after shees here, I still have to try to help her regain her memories.¡± Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly, frowning. All these years, the President of Europe had been thinking of ways to treat Shen Mei¡¯s illness, but Shen Mei¡¯s health still did not improve. Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s serious expression and knew that she was still worried about Madam President. He reached out and held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand, as if he wanted to transfer his strength to her. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve found Old Master Qin now. When the timees, Old Master Qin will definitely have a way to help Madam President regain her memories.¡± Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou, her lips curving up slightly. The worry in her eyes dissipated a lot. Gu Zhou was right. Her master had returned to the country and his medical skills were so good. Perhaps he had a way to treat her illness. Lu Zhu gently rubbed the jade ring on his finger and said, ¡°In that case, contact Chen Qing. When the timees, tell him when Madam President will arrive in Country Z. Our people can also go to the airport to protect Madam President.¡± When Lu Jiang heard this, he smiled readily and said, ¡°I arranged for many people to protect Sugar, but Sugar went home directly. I thought my arrangements might have been in vain. I didn¡¯t expect them to be useful.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Jiang¡¯s words, she felt a little guilty. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fourth Brother. I really didn¡¯t mean to waste your good intentions.¡± ¡°I know. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Lu Jiang said proudly. Lu Rao nced at Lu Jiang and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully your sister. Be serious.¡± Lu Jiang smiled and said nothing else. Only then did Lu Rao retract his gaze. His gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face and he said solemnly, ¡°This time, the problem is very serious. If anything happens to Madam President when shees to An City this time, not only will the Lu family be the target of public criticism, but the friendship between Country Z and Europe will also be affected.¡± Before Lu Rao could finish his sentence, everyone understood what he meant. Lu Zhu nodded in agreement. This matter could really be big or small. The Lu family had to treat it with utmost attention. ¡°Ah Rao, you¡¯re skilled. You¡¯ve also protected the leaders of our country. Try your best to take time out to protect them, okay?¡± Lu Rao smiled at Qiao Nian, who was sitting opposite him, his eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°Sugar¡¯s matter is my first priority. As long as Sugar needs me, I¡¯m free at any time!¡± When Lu Nian heard this, his eyes were filled with smiles. He leanedzily on the sofa and sighed helplessly. ¡°What a pity.. I won¡¯t have the chance to help this time!¡± Chapter 1837 - 1837: Traitor Chapter 1837 - 1837: Traitor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Qiao Nian heard their words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Smiling, she teased, ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m giving orders. I feel bad.¡¯ Gu Zhou crossed his right leg over his left. Compared to Qiao Nian¡¯s embarrassment, he was very calm. He said, ¡°Ah Nian and Lu Zhu, you have more important things to do.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s rude words, Qiao Nian elbowed him, as if to say, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you polite at all? You¡¯re even asking my brothers to do this and that!¡± Lu Zhu and Lu Nian exchanged nces and immediately sat up straight. Lu Zhu said bluntly, ¡°Ah Zhou, you¡¯re at Sugar¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Shouldn¡¯t you change your words and not call us by our names directly? It seems a little rude.¡¯ Gu Zhou was speechless. All of the Lu family members were as smart as foxes and were not easy to deal with at all. It was rare for everyone to see Gu Zhou suffer. One by one, they suppressed theirughter. Seeing Gu Zhou like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She teased, ¡°Looks like as long as my brothers use their identities as my brothers, they can suppress you directly.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze and looked at Qiao Nian beside him. He moved slightly closer to Qiao Nian¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as I suppress you, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, she thought about how Gu Zhou¡¯s personality would be able to suppress her. However, when she met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, she somehow recalled what happened in bed every day. The tips of her ears turned slightly red. The pressure he was talking about¡­ In addition to his oppressive personality, there was also physical pressure, right? Qiao Nian silently looked away. Gu Zhou retracted his gaze from Qiao Nian and looked at the four people sitting opposite him very calmly. He greeted, ¡°Eldest Brother and Second Brother.¡¯ When Lu Nian heard Gu Zhou call him that, he couldn¡¯t help but tense up. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Third Brother and Fourth Brother.¡± Gu Zhou retracted his gaze. The more Lu Nian listened, the more awkward he felt. He smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m really not used to it. All these years, I¡¯ve always called you Second Brother. We¡¯ve been separated from Sugar for so many years. How about this, we¡¯ll just use what isfortable to us.¡± Lu Rao nodded in agreement. It sounded good to let Second Brother Gu call him Brother, but it felt strange. Lu Jiang felt the same way. The few of them chatted andughed, but they still changed the topic to serious business. Lu Zhu retracted his smile and asked seriously, ¡°Is there anything else you need us to do?¡± This matter concerned the safety of everyone in the Lu family. Everyone was very concerned about this matter. Gu Zhou lowered his legs and sat up straight. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°There are still spies in the Lu family. You have to find out about this as soon as possible. If this drags on, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Gu Zhou did not say the rest. Everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious. A spy. If there were still spies in the Lu family, it would be too terrifying. It had to be known that they had spent a long time screening before they selected these servants. Enemies in the open were not terrifying. Enemies hiding in the dark were the most terrifying. This matter was very difficult. Firstly, it would be very difficult for them to find the mole in the family. Secondly, even if they really found the mole, they might feel very ufortable because that person was definitely someone they believed. Auntie Cao¡¯s face shed across Qiao Nian¡¯s mind. Her beautiful fox-like eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a cold glint in them. She said, ¡°Everyone still remembers what happened to Qi Qi previously, right? This spy must have always been on the enemy¡¯s side. She¡¯s a sharp de. If she takes action, I¡¯m afraid the entire Lu family won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± After a pause, Qiao Nian continued, ¡°This person should have stayed at home for a long time, so no matter how many years they have been in the Lu family, we should investigate carefully. After all, other than our own family, they can¡¯t be trusted.¡± When the four brothers heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, they felt a little ufortable. They all knew who Qiao Nian was referring to. Lu Nian¡¯s voice was cold, piercing through the window paper Qiao Nian had vaguely mentioned. It was as if he was doing business and was extremely unreasonable. ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated all her previous rtionships. She¡¯s just an ordinary person. When she entered the Lu family back then, you weren¡¯t even born.. Chapter 1838 - 1838: Doubts Chapter 1838 - 1838: Doubts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Zhu was the eldest son of the family. For so many years, he had been in charge of the Lu family¡¯spany. Seeing that the problem was moreprehensive, he pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve observed Auntie Cao. Auntie Cao is just thoughtful. She treats the Lu family as her own home.¡¯ ¡°Back then, Mom was busy with her career, so Auntie Cao raised us. Sugar, we believe you, but we hope that it¡¯s not her. After all, she¡¯s very important to Mom and Dad. If they know that the mole is Auntie Cao, they¡¯ll definitely be deeply shocked.¡± When Lu Rao and Lu Jiang heard Lu Zhu¡¯s words, their eyes were firm and their attitudes were clear. If the mole was really Auntie Cao, they would never let her off! ¡°Of course. If she¡¯s a traitor, I¡¯ll definitely make her pay the price.¡± Lu Zhu¡¯s expression turned serious, and he exuded a cold aura. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely investigate everyone carefully. I won¡¯t let anyone suspicious off.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, her heart warmed. Lu Nian nodded sensibly and continued, ¡°Your trip to Europe went very smoothly. The mole must have received news from there as well. I believe he will definitely take more precautions. Looks like it¡¯s even more difficult to investigate the mole under such circumstances.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because this matter is more difficult that I asked you to investigate. I believe you and Big Brother will definitely find out about who the mole is as soon as possible.¡± Gu Zhou trusted their strength very much. Qiao Nian¡¯s expression grew more and more serious. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°This is a critical moment. We should all be prepared. Nothing must go wrong. Now it is the calm before the storm.¡± After saying this, Qiao Nian felt nervous herself. Gu Zhou sensed the change in Qiao Nian and reached out to hold her hand. He looked at her gently andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re at a disadvantage now, and we already have the advantage. As long as we guard against them well, they¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Now that the Lu and Gu families had joined forces, they could cause quite a stir in the world. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s words, the nervous feeling in her heart gradually disappeared. Her lips curved up slightly as she nodded and said, ¡°Yes. No matter who the enemy was, they would deal with whatever came their way. There would be no problem. ¡°Since we¡¯re almost done discussing, let¡¯s discuss other thingster.¡± Qiao Nian yawnedzily and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the rest when Madam President, Lina, and Chen Qing return!¡± She hadn¡¯t interacted well with the childrenst night, but she could y with them today. Seeing that Qiao Nian was much thinner than before, and seeing the dark circles under her eyes, Lu Zhu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for her. ¡°Then rest well. Take good care of yourself. Only then can you take good care of the three children.¡± Qiao Nian smiled, her beautiful fox-like eyes already curved into crescents. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your concern, Brother.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Stay and chat with my brothers. I¡¯ll go out. ¡± Naturally, Gu Zhou tucked Qiao Nian¡¯s hair behind her ear. He nodded slightly and watched as Qiao Nian left the study. Qiao Nian left the study, closed the door, and walked towards the three children¡¯s rooms. At this moment, hurried footsteps came from behind. The footsteps grew faster and faster. She turned around and saw Lu Qi wearing a white sweater, running happily towards her. ¡°Sister!¡± Lu Qi hugged Qiao Nian, her eyes filled with joy. Qiao Nian smiled at the lively Lu Qi and teased, ¡°Are you so eager to see me?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my sister!¡± Holding Qiao Nian¡¯s arm, Lu Qi walked towards the three children¡¯s room and said jealously, ¡°I wanted to talk to Sister after dinner. I didn¡¯t expect you to be taken away by my brothers.¡± Lu Qi¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, fluttering in a very adorable manner. ¡°I was busy just now. Now that I¡¯m free, I can spend more time with you.¡± As Qiao Nian spoke, she thought of the direction Lu Qi hade from.. ¡°Were you taking Song Yu t s pulse just now?¡± Chapter 1839 - 1839: Shy Chapter 1839: Shy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she touched her nose in embarrassment. Previously, she had studied Western medicine. During this period of time, she had studied Chinese medicine with Qin Chuan, and recently, she had also learned to take pulses. Hence, she began to take the pulses of people whenever she saw them. This time, she also wanted to take Sister Song Yu¡¯s pulse. ¡°I¡¯m learning to take pulses now, so I tried to take Sister Song Yu t s pulse.¡± Qiao Nian recalled that her brother had said yesterday that Song Yu wasn¡¯t in good health. At that time, her brother had looked very worried about Song Yu, so she asked, ¡°Howe s her pulse?¡± Qiao Nian asked this because she wanted to understand Lu Qi¡¯s talent in medicine. Hearing Qiao Nian¡¯s question, Lu Qi frowned slightly and lowered her head dejectedly. ¡°Previously, when I took the pulses of my ssmates in school, I could basically tell their condition. After they saw a doctor if there were any problems and returned to school, they would say my pulse taking ability was strong. I could tell all their small health problems.¡± Lu Qi heaved a sigh of relief and frowned. ¡°But Sister Song Yu¡¯s pulse looks very normal. I can¡¯t find out the reason at all. Sigh¡­¡± She really wanted to help Sister Song Yu. Sister Song Yu was a celebrity and often filmed outside. It was said that she could stay up all night during filming. A thought shed across Lu Qi¡¯s mind. She looked at Qiao Nian hopefully and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, your medical skills are so good. Take a look at Sister Song Yu. If you treat her, you¡¯ll definitely know what her illness is immediately.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she smiled and nodded. Although there seemed to be a conflict between Second Brother and Song Yu, Song Yu seemed to not be bad, especially when Song Yu had reminded her in a daze to be careful of her children being kidnapped. No matter what, she owed Song Yu a favor. Qiao Nian thought that if she could treat Song Yu¡¯s illness this time, she would be returning the favor. Although Song Yu was also her family, she had always been estranged from her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Qiao Nian smiled. The two of them walked towards Song Yu e s room. Song Yu lived in another district of the vi. After turning a corner, they arrived at the door of Song Yu¡¯s room. Lu Qi knocked on the door and called out, ¡°Sister Song Yu, open the door!¡± However, there was no movement from behind the door. Lu Qi subconsciously turned the handle and pushed the door open to take a look. The room was empty. Only then did she look at Qiao Nian and say, ¡°Sister Song Yu seems to have gone out. She did say just now that she wanted to film or something.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Lu Qi¡¯s confused expression and reached out to scratch her little nose. She led Lu Qi towards the three children¡¯s room. ¡°You seem to be confused.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qi smiled in embarrassment. Qiao Nian looked at the dark circles under Lu Qi¡¯s eyes and teased, ¡°She¡¯s not the only one in our family who can¡¯t sleep well. Could it be that you can¡¯t sleep well too?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lu Qi still wanted to refute, but when she met Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze, she immediately cowered. Her sisters gaze seemed to be able to see through her thoughts, making her a little at a loss. It seemed that there was no way to hide some things from her sister. Lu Qi¡¯s face turned slightly red. She stammered, ¡°Actually, L.. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of something yesterday. I was thinking about it, so I didn¡¯t sleep well. Seeing Lu Qi¡¯s shy expression, a trace of a smile shed in Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes. She asked softly, ¡°Are you thinking about Old Qin?¡± Her words instantly made Lu Qi turn red like a cooked prawn. Lu Qi nced around. Seeing that there was no one around, she pulled Qiao Nian to the balcony and said softly, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t understand something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand what?¡± Qiao Nian asked. ¡°What Senior Brother is thinking?¡± Lu Qi said with a frown and a vexed expression. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out his thoughts, and he doesn¡¯t seem to y by the rules at all.¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you be more specific? I¡¯ll help you analyze it.¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Qi and crossed her arms.. Chapter 1840 - 1840: Probing Chapter 1840: Probing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Qi¡¯s gaze fell on the garden outside. She watched as the water from the fountain flickered with seven-colored light under the sunlight, but there was no light in her eyes. She pursed her lips slightly and sighed sadly. ¡°Yesterday, he directly said in front of Master, Eldest Senior Brother, and you that I was his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this before. It was a little presumptuous of him to say that, but he exined it to me and apologized. I think since he wants me to be his fianc¨¦e, he should do something for me.¡± Qiao Nian nodded and said, ¡°What happened after that?¡± Actually, she could roughly guess what Old Qin was thinking. Lu Qi lowered her gaze, her long hair sliding down to cover her slightly worried side profile. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he preparing to be discharged yesterday? I thought he would pick me up from school tonight.¡± Last night, after ss, she saw that many female students in the ss had boyfriends who picked them up. Girls always wanted to be more romantic when they were in a rtionship. They also wanted to be taken care of. For example, a boyfriend would send his girlfriend flowers and pick her up from school. They would watch a movie and eat together. But Senior didn¡¯t seem to do any of these. Other than using his body to protect her in the tunnel, Senior didn¡¯t seem to have done much after that. He only said that he liked her. She didn¡¯t know how to express her thoughts. She seemed to be in a daze now. What Senior Brother was doing made her a little confused. Seeing Lu Qi like this, Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Lu Qi looked at Qiao Nian in confusion and said softly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m already an adult. ¡± Qiao Nian looked at the messy hair on Lu Qi¡¯s face, After tidying her up, she said, ¡°Actually, when he introduced you in public yesterday, he wanted to test your reaction.¡± ¡°Test me?¡± Lu Qi was even more confused. ¡°Yes. He wanted to confirm your thoughts and see what you think of him before he decides what to do next.¡¯ Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as she exined seriously, ¡®Qi Qi, Old Qin isn¡¯t like your ssmates. Every step he takes is to achieve his goal. If he wants to be with you, even if you¡¯re unwilling, he¡¯ll use other methods to make you his fianc¨¦e. This isn¡¯t as simple as romance in school or picking you up from school.¡± Qi Qi was in her first awakening of love, so she paid a lot of attention to everything the man did, and thought a lot about it. When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she frowned. ¡°Sister, doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s only one oue for me? I¡¯ll really be his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll definitely use all kinds of methods to make you fall in love with him and be willing to be with him,¡± Qiao Nian said meaningfully. Lu Qi instantly became nervous. Wouldn¡¯t Senior Brother be a bandit? ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. I¡¯ve never seen Old Qin in a rtionship before. Perhaps he¡¯s a straightforward man. You should follow your heart. As for the rest, take your time,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. She had known Old Qin for so many years. She was certain that Old Qin had really fallen for Qi Qi. Old Qin must be even more anxious than Qi Qi. Although Lu Qi still didn¡¯tpletely understand, she vaguely felt that Senior Brother seemed to have set her up to fall for him obediently. However, she still listened to her sister and followed her own wishes. No matter what he did, she just had to calmly analyze if she liked him. Qiao Nian watched as Lu Qi thought about rtionships seriously. Smiling, she patted Lu Qi¡¯s head. ¡°When a girl is in a rtionship, she can¡¯t lose herself. A good rtionship will make you a better person, and also make you happier.¡± Qiao Nian felt that Old Qin had a long way to go in pursuit of his wife. When Lu Qi heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she smiled and nodded. She said happily, ¡°Sister, I understand. I¡¯m a student now. The most important thing is to study. As for falling in love, we¡¯ll talk about it slowly in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t want to think about what Senior meant by what he was doing now. If Senior really liked her, he would definitely take action. If Senior didn¡¯t like her, then their rtionship would stop here.. Chapter 1841 - 1841: Answer Chapter 1841 - 1841: Answer Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Qiao Nian heard Lu Qi¡¯s words, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, love isn¡¯t everything. Some things can be taken slowly. Time will tell.¡± Qiao Nian didn¡¯t want Lu Qi to be a romantic. How could someone who lost herself because she was in a rtionship have a good rtionship? She helped Lu Qi untie the knot in her heart and was about to enter the room when Lu Qi grabbed her arm. She turned to look at Lu Qi in confusion. With a bright smile on her face, Lu Qi asked curiously, ¡°Sister, how did you get together with Brother-inw? How were you like before you got together?¡± Lu Qi pursed her lips slightly and continued, ¡°Sister is definitely not a romantic. I find it unbelievable that you¡¯re with Brother-inw.¡± Lu Qi, who was in a hazy rtionship, was very interested in her sister¡¯s rtionship. Qiao Nian¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. She said meaningfully, ¡°A lot of things have indeed happened between us, but our situation is a little special. I can¡¯t create a positive example of love for you. Let¡¯s not talk about this!¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Lu Qi took Qiao Nian¡¯s hand and said pitifully, ¡°Sister, shouldn¡¯t you share your love story with your sister?¡± Qiao Nian smiled at Lu Qi and said, ¡°When you grow up, or if you¡¯re already with Old Qin, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± At the thought that she might be dating in the future, Lu Qi¡¯s ears turned red. She muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Happy times always passed especially quickly. Qiao Nian yed with the three children for the entire afternoon. Everyone wanted more, and before they knew it, the sky had already turned dark. After taking care of the three children, Qiao Nian returned to her room, took a shower, andyzily on the bed. Just as she was about to sleep, the outside of the bed suddenly sank. She subconsciously wanted to turn around to look at the person, but she did not expect him to lift the nket. A slightly cold hand caressed her back, gradually moving down her spine. Qiao Nian¡¯s sleepiness instantly dissipated. She reached out and grabbed the restless hand behind her. Just as she was about to turn around, the person grabbed her waist, preventing her from moving. Qiao Nian smelled the unique fragrance of the person behind her. She smiled and called out helplessly, ¡°Ah Zhou.¡± Sensing that Gu Zhou had loosened his grip, she turned around and leaned into his arms, asking vaguely, ¡°l thought you and my brothers were still busy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so early.¡± Gu Zhou looked at the sleepy Qiao Nian in his arms and said coldly, ¡°If I hade back anyter, you would have fallen asleep.¡± Although Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was very gentle, Qiao Nian could hear the trace of displeasure in his words. Qiao Nian opened her eyes and looked at Gu Zhou. She met Gu Zhou¡¯s scrutinizing eyes and seemed to remember something. Had she promised Gu Zhou something? But why couldn¡¯t she remember? Just as Qiao Nian was still thinking hard, a gentle kissnded on her forehead. She was about to hug Gu Zhou to sleep when she heard the man¡¯s cold voice. ¡°In your heart, what exactly am l?¡± Qiao Nian instantly came back to her senses. Oh, right. During breakfast this morning, Gu Zhou had asked her to think about this question carefully. Smiling, she looked up at Gu Zhou. Inadvertently, she met Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes, which were as dark as obsidian. She was almost sucked in by his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± Gu Zhou enunciated each word with a hint of threat. Qiao Nian wrapped her arm around Gu Zhou¡¯s neck coquettishly and gave him a bright smile. Her voice was soft. ¡°Ah Zhou, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± In the next moment, Qiao Nian felt Gu Zhou¡¯s hand gradually lower on her back. She was almostpletely awake. She hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian reached out and pulled Gu Zhou¡¯s hand away. However, Gu Zhou¡¯s grip was very strong. Her small actions could only make Gu Zhou stop moving. Gu Zhou rested his forehead on Qiao Nian!s. His gaze was sharp, as if he would attack at any moment.. ¡°Answer!¡± Chapter 1842 - 1842: Envy Chapter 1842 - 1842: Envy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou seemed to be determined to get to the bottom of this. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t sleep until he asked about it clearly. Qiao Nian really couldn¡¯t do anything to Gu Zhou. She pursed her lips slightly and could only consider Gu Zhou¡¯s question seriously. She thought for a long time before looking at Gu Zhou and saying in a low voice, ¡°If I tell the truth, you have to promise that you won¡¯t be angry.¡± However, Gu Zhou did not react at all. Qiao Nian could only say softly, ¡°Um, other than kinship, you¡¯re first in my heart.¡¯ The more she spoke, the less confident she became. Her heart was beating wildly as she stole a nce at Gu Zhou. She knew very well that Gu Zhou wanted to hear that he was in the first ce. However, she did not want to lie to Gu Zhou about this. Seeing that Gu Zhou was silent, she suddenly panicked. She took the initiative to hug Gu Zhou¡¯s waist and said softly, ¡°Look, the children are also yours. I . . . ¡± However, before she could finish speaking, Gu Zhou stopped her without hesitation. She panicked and still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Feeling Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle kiss, her uneasy heart gradually calmed down, and her body softened. Just as Qiao Nian was about to suffocate, Gu Zhou let go of her lips and hugged her shoulders naturally. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± That was enough. When Qiao Nian heard Gu Zhou¡¯s voice, her heart skipped a beat. She recalled what had happened to Gu Zhou when he was young. She looked up at Gu Zhou and saw that his face was no longer as cold as usual. He had softened and waspletely different from usual. Qiao Nian looked at Gu Zhou uneasily and said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Zhou, are you feeling unwell?¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curved up slightly, revealing a faint smile. He rested his head on Qiao Nian¡¯s and looked ahead nkly, saying in a low voice, ¡°I was very envious of them today.¡± Hearing Gu Zhou¡¯s gentle and fragile voice, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but want to hug him. Gu Zhou¡¯s childhood had been unfortunate and painful. Qiao Nian hugged Gu Zhou and buried her head in his shoulder. In a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you in the future. No matter what, we¡¯ll always be together. I¡¯ll also pay more attention to you and take care of your emotions.¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhou gave a lowugh and gently rubbed Qiao Nian t s chin. ¡°l saw today that you cared so much about our children and took care of them wholeheartedly. Although this is your first time being a mother, you¡¯re a verypetent mother.¡± Qiao Nian hugged Gu Zhou gently. In the past, Gu Zhou had not received sound maternal love, but she could give him a holistic type of love. ¡°Ah Zhou, actually, 1 . . . ¡± Qiao Nian hesitated. At this moment, she felt that it was useless to say anything else. She looked up slightly and took the initiative to kiss Gu Zhou¡¯s A few dayster. An City International Airport. At this moment, there were many people standing at the VIP exit of the airport. Many of the people who hade to pick them up were standing in aprehensive manner, but they were all pushed back by men in casual clothes. The men had one thing inmon. They were all wearing Bluetooth earpieces and looking determinedly down the tunnel. Many people came out of the passageway. They were in groups of twos and threes, chatting andughing. At this moment, a group of people walked out. A man in a well-tailored suit stood outside the group, and two people stood at the innermost corner. The girl walking on the left was wearing a white woolen coat and a red scarf around her neck. Her long curly hair fell over her shoulders, making her look sweet and obedient. Her beautiful eyes looked around. This was the first time she had been here and she was a little curious. After looking around, she spoke to the noble person beside her. ¡°Mom, are you affected by your surroundings?¡± The woman was wearing a ck coat and a hat. Although she was wearing a mask, her skin was as fair as snow. It was obvious that she was a beauty. Shen Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. After a while, she said, ¡°l don¡¯t know either.¡¯ Lina took Shen Mei t s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s fine. Moreover, Nian Nian called me previously and told me that her master is also here. I heard that her master is a divine doctor. With him around, your illness will definitely recover..¡± Chapter 1843 Jealous Chapter 1843 Jealous When Shen Mei heard Lina''s words, she nodded slightly. She still looked around nervously and couldn''t help but grab Lina''s hand. Lina noticed Shen Mei''s actions. Her breathing quickened, and she fell silent. Chen Qing stood on the other side of Shen Mei. His suit was well-tailored, and his face was expressionless. His footsteps were powerful. Just by looking at his current state, one could not tell that he was injured. His phone vibrated slightly. Chen Qing took it out of his pocket and looked at the text. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Didn''t Second Young Master already arrange for someone to pick them up? However, looking at the ordinary people in the distance, they didn''t seem to have Second Young Master''s men. How strange. Second Young Master had always been very reliable. Nothing else would happen. Lina looked past Shen Mei at Chen Qing and asked curiously, "Chen Qing, have Nian Nian and the others arrived?" Although she had been on the phone with Nian Nian asionally these past few days, she still missed her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When Chen Qing looked at Lina, his eyes instantly softened. Then, he shook his head and said, "Young Madam said that she was going to invite Old Miracle Doctor Qin over. The people who will pick us up have already been arranged." The smile on Lina''s face grew brighter. "I''ll be at ease with you around." Hearing Lina''s words, Chen Qing''s eyes softened. As the group walked to the elevator, Lina spoke to Chen Qing. She identally stepped on air and was about to fall. Seeing this, Chen Qing''s expression turned cold. He immediately wanted to pick Lina up. However, before he could move, a ck figure rushed to Lina''s side and supported her. "Lina!" Shen Mei looked at Lina nervously, her eyes filled with worry. After Lina stabilized herself, she heaved a sigh of relief and gave an awkward smile. "I''m fine." With that, Lina looked at the man beside her. The two of them stood very close and she was too embarrassed to look at the man. She quickly said, "Thank you." Only then did she notice that the man had only used two fingers to support her. Usually, only gentlemen would act this way, but ordinary people wouldn''t be so strong. At this moment, Chen Qing had already walked to Lina''s side. Seeing that Lina was fine, he was about to thank that person when he saw that person''s face. His expression froze. "Third Master?" Lu Rao nodded. He knew Chen Qing and said, "Sugar asked me to pick you up." Lina didn''t expect Chen Qing to know that person. She looked up and saw that person with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. There was a roguish smile on his face. "He''s¡­" "He''s Young Madam''s third brother. Sugar is Young Madam''s nickname," Chen Qing exined. Lina instantly understood. She hurriedly smiled at Lu Rao, her attitude changing. "I''m Nian Nian''s friend. My name is Lina. Thank you so much for just now." Lu Rao nodded casually, as if he had thought of something. He said again, "I''m not here to pick Madam President and the Seventh Princess up." A trace of surprise shed in Chen Qing''s eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Lu Rao speak. "I am here to protect Madam President and the Seventh Princess now." Lu Rao had a roguish and handsome smile on his face. When Chen Qing heard Lu Rao''s words, his pupils dted slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure and hurriedly said, "Yes, your identities are especially noble. If I''m the only one protecting you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of you well." Chen Qing admired Second Young Master and the Second Young Madam very much. They had thought everything through. "The car is already waiting outside. Let''s go." As Lu Rao spoke, he walked to the front and led the way. "Okay," Chen Qing replied. Then, he walked over to Madam President and stood there, still on high alert. Lina reached out and took Shen Mei''s hand, looking at Lu Rao, who was walking in front. Strangely enough, this was the first time she had seen someone with a buzz cut give off the aura of a noble young master. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed what she was seeing. Lina narrowed her eyes, deep in thought. At this moment, she heard a familiar male voice. "Haven''t you seen enough?" Chapter 1844 Comfort Chapter 1844 Comfort When Lina heard that, she subconsciously turned around and saw Chen Qing looking at her with his eyes slightly lowered. Lina blinked. Chen Qing''s face was reflected in her clear eyes, and she couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Huh?" Chen Qing reached out and held Lina''s hand, looking very dissatisfied. His actions did not threaten Lina. Lina grabbed his hand and naturally crossed her fingers. Chen Qing frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Let go quickly. It''ll be troublesome if we''re photographed." Everyone in the world knew that the Seventh Princess of Europe, Lina, was married to Wright. If someone posted a photo of Lina holding hands with another man, the media would probably report wildly that the Seventh Princess was having an affair with another man. "What''s there to be troubled about?" Lina looked up at Chen Qing and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "My boyfriend is already jealous. What else do I have to worry about?" "Let go. I don''t want the media to write nonsense," Chen Qing said in a low voice. Seeing that Chen Qing seemed to have a lot of psychological burdens, Lina reluctantly let go and muttered softly, "We''re clearly a couple. Why does it look like we''re having an affair now?" When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. He looked at Lu Rao''s back not far away and lowered his head slightly, saying in a low voice, "The Lu family is ranked first in the world, and Third Master is still at the top¡­" "Chen Qing." Lina didn''t want to be so straightforward, but Chen Qing thought that she was interested in Lu Rao and hurriedly said, "But the person who doesn''t care about his own life and wants to protect me and my family has always been you!" Lina''s words were like a beam of light that illuminated Chen Qing''s entire world. He stared unblinkingly at Lina, his pupils sparkling. A happy smile appeared on his lips. The group walked to the arrival gate. The bodyguards, who had been hiding in the dark, surrounded them one by one. When they arrived at the parking lot, everyone looked at the extended version of the Rolls-Royce. The ck car was low-key. At this moment, the young man in a suit, who had been standing at the side, opened the car door very politely. Lu Rao stood at the side very naturally and made an elegant gentlemanly gesture. "Ladies first." "Thank you." Lina smiled gratefully. Then, she helped Shen Mei into the car. After that, Lina, Lu Rao, and Chen Qing got into the car. Thest to get into the car was the young man who had opened the door. When Lina got into the car, she realized that there were two other men in the back seat. One was a man in a ck suit, sitting upright. He had gold-rimmed eyes, ink-colored pupils, and long ck hair. He looked like an elegant prince. N?v(el)B\\jnn The man sitting at the side was wearing a white suit. This suit made his skin look even fairer. His slightly upturned phoenix-like eyes gave off a natural demonic aura. Just as Lina was still wondering who they were, the two of them spoke. "Wee to An City, Madam President and the Seventh Princess." The two of them spoke together. Their voices blended together and sounded very pleasant to the ear. "Hello," Lina said politely. Then, she looked at Chen Qing, as if asking who they were. Lu Rao sat beside the two of them. At this moment, the three of them were sitting in thest row. Sunlight filtered through the window at the side, and the three of them seemed to be covered in ayer of light. They looked like people who had walked out of aic book, giving off an unreal feeling. Lu Zhu, who was sitting on the right, said, "I''m Sugar''s eldest brother, Lu Zhu." The person in the middle said, "I''m Lu Nian." The person on the left said, "Lu Rao." Lina turned slightly to look at them. Her voice was much calmer as she said, "Hello, brothers. I''m Lina. Just call me Lina." Previously, when Lina saw Nian Nian, she already felt that Nian Nian was so beautiful that she couldn''t take her eyes off her. She felt suffocated. How could there be such a perfect person in this world? Nian Nian''s brothers were also especially good-looking. They didn''t look like people who could exist in real life at all. Instead, they were like people inics, perfect and wless. Chapter 1845 Breathtaking Chapter 1845 Breathtaking Lina couldn''t help but be curious. What did Nian Nian''s parents look like to give birth to such beautiful children? The three members of the Lu family nodded slightly as a form of greeting. Their gazes fell on Madam President, who was beside Lina. Shen Mei sensed the three of them looking at her. She immediately became nervous and clenched her fists involuntarily. Initially, Lina had noticed her mother''s condition. A trace of worry shed in her eyes. Lu Zhu could also tell what was going on with Madam President. Thinking of what Sugar had said previously, he said considerately and gently, "The two of you have distinguished statuses. You don''t have to amodate us when youe here. It''s already our honor to be able to pick you up." When Lina heard Lu Zhu''s words, a faint smile appeared on her face. She wanted her mother to greet them, but she didn''t expect them to be so understanding. She stopped forcing her mother and said, "Thank you for your understanding. You don''t have to take it to heart. Our trip to An City has actually caused you trouble. Nian Nian and I are good friends, and you are Nian Nian''s family. In the future, just call me Lina. Just call my mother Madam Shen." "Okay." Lu Zhu nodded. He did not expect the seventh princess of the European country to be so easygoing. This was the first time Lina hade to An City with her mother. She didn''t want anyone to know her identity. Her mother probably thought so too. When the car passed by the river bridge outside, Lina saw arge ship on the river in the distance, and many people ying happily on both sides of the river. Lina''s lips curved up involuntarily. She smiled at Shen Mei beside her. Perhaps her mother had lived such a gentle life in the past. Before long, the car stopped. This was a vi area in the old district. There was a lot of distance between every house, and the surrounding greenery was especially good. Lina got out of the car and stepped on the warm cobblestones. She looked at the river not far away and felt the gentle river breeze. Her mood became much happier. The servant ran out and hurriedly opened the door. Everyone got out of the car and walked in. What greeted their eyes was a towering ancient building. Rednterns were still hanging on the long corridor around it. As for the scenery in the garden, it was especially good. It was obvious that it had been meticulously maintained. What shocked Lina the most were the stone statues. Seeing that there were still traces of time on them, she knew that they had historical value. Lu Zhu looked at Lina and said lightly, "Miss Shen, you and Madam Shen will stay here next. If you''re not satisfied with the ce we''ve arranged, we can show you the videos of the other residences. Just choose one you like the most." The Seventh Princess of Europe had abination of Eastern and Western looks, and exuded the exotic style of Europe. What surprised Lu Zhu the most was that this princess had a particrly good temper. She was amiable and likable. Lina looked at everything in the courtyard and her mood improved. She smiled and said, "This ce is very beautiful. I like it here very much. Sorry for troubling you." "Alright." With that, Lu Zhu nced at Chen Qing, who was beside Lina, and continued, "We''ve sent you home now. It''s time to leave. Do as you please. If there''s anything else, you can get Mr. Chen to contact me directly." Lina smiled at Lu Zhu. "Thank you, Brother Lu. I''ve caused you trouble." After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lu Zhu and Lu Nian left. Previously, Lu Rao had also gotten out of the car with them. However, when they were not paying attention, he disappeared. After Lina sent Lu Zhu and Lu Nian off, she looked at Chen Qing curiously. "Where''s Third Brother Lu?" "Third Master will appear when Madam and you are in danger. He usually hides in the dark," Lu Zhu said with a smile. Lina nodded in realization. Holding Shen Mei''s hand, she walked into the house. As soon as they entered the room, the servant stepped forward to help them put their luggage in the room and invited them to the living room before serving some dessert. Lina''s eyes lit up as she looked at the dessert on the coffee table. N?v(el)B\\jnn At this moment, the sound of a car stopping came from the door. Chapter 1846 Results of the Interrogation Chapter 1846 Results of the Interrogation Lina turned her head, her beautiful eyes sparkling. She asked excitedly, "Nian Nian has arrived, right?" When Chen Qing heard Lina''s words, he stood up and said, "Wait here. I''ll go take a look." Lina could only suppress the excitement in her heart and sit down to wait. Chen Qing quickly walked out. Just as he walked out of the living room, he saw that Gu Zhou and Qiao Nian had already walked through the door. In between them stood an old man with white hair. He was wearing a traditional Chinese suit and looked like a sage. Seeing that Chen Qing had stopped standing at the door, Lina walked over to him curiously. When she saw who it was, she automatically ignored the old man and Gu Zhou. Qiao Nian was the only one left in her eyes. "Nian Nian!" As Lina spoke, she quickly ran towards Qiao Nian and hugged her. Smiling, Qiao Nian patted Lina''s back, then gently pushed her away and asked, "How do you feel? Can you adapt to this ce? If you can''t, I''ll think of another way to let you adapt quickly, or create an environment that is suitable for you." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Pfft." Lina couldn''t help butugh out loud. She covered her mouth, her eyes filled withughter. "Nian Nian, you''re saying the same thing as your brother. I almost thought that the person standing in front of me wasn''t you, but your brother." When Qiao Nian heard Lina''s words, her heart skipped a beat. She had originally asked her brother to arrange a suitable ce for Shen Mei and Lina to stay. She didn''t expect her brother to pick them up personally. Qiao Nian smiled and said, "I''m just afraid that you won''t befortable staying here. We''re good friends. Say whatever you want. Don''t let yourself suffer." Lina didn''t answer Qiao Nian directly. Instead, sheughed even harder. "You''re really identical. Haha!" Chen Qing walked over to Gu Zhou. He had not seen Gu Zhou in a long time. He called out, "Second Young Master." Everyone walked in together. Gu Zhou nced at Chen Qing beside him, his dark eyes staring unblinkingly at Chen Qing. When everyone sat down in the living room, he said, "Are your injuries healed?" Chen Qing sat on the sofa diagonally opposite Gu Zhou. His pupils dted slightly as he looked at Gu Zhou in disbelief. Second Young Master would actually say such a thing. Chen Qing''s heart warmed. Second Young Master was no longer the same as before. He had be concerned about others. He smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, Second Young Master. I''m fine now." "Yes, that''s quite good." Gu Zhou picked up his teacup and said unhurriedly, "I don''t want Nian Nian to see you naked." Chen Qing was speechless. After everyone arrived at the living room, they sat down. Qiao Nian briefly introduced both sides. When Lina looked at Old Master Qin, she immediately felt admiration. Her eyes sparkled with hope. Previously, she had heard from Nian Nian about her master. His medical skills were superb. Perhaps he could treat her mother directly. Moreover, the most important thing now was that her mother might still be able to remember the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. There might even be more surprises. Lina looked away from Old Master Qin''s face and her gaze fell on Qiao Nian''s face. She said, "After you left, my father personally interrogated Mark. He even asked about the kidnapping twenty years ago." Hearing Lina''s words, Qiao Nian instantly became nervous. She couldn''t wait for Lina to continue. Gu Zhou and Old Master Qin''s gazes also fell on Lina. "Mark admitted that he once sent someone to help his lover, Song Ling, carry out the kidnapping in An City. However, it had been too long since this incident happened. He couldn''t remember the exact n anymore." Lina told him everything the president wanted to say. Although she was a little embarrassed, she said, "My father suspected that Mark was deliberately hiding something, so he got someone to investigate Mark''s database. In the end, he found that Mark only helped Song Ling with the overseas army and pressure the relevant personnel. As for anything else, it was not recorded in the information." Qiao Nian''s eyes narrowed slightly. She looked deep in thought. Chapter 1847 - 1847: Broken Chapter 1847 - 1847: Broken Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the mention of Song Ling, Qiao Nian¡¯s first reaction was to see her face. She had seen Song Ling in Mark¡¯s basement. She was smart and cunning, and her skills were not inferior to hers. At that time, if she hadn¡¯t been careless, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let Song Ling slip away from her. Later on, when she saw Song Ling again, she was a corpse in Mark¡¯s room. Later on, she thought about the entire sequence of events. Logically speaking, Mark had no reason to kill Song Ling. From Wright, she knew that Mark valued Song Ling a lot. Why would he kill Song Ling because of them? If he really wanted to use a dead person to frame them, he could just use an ordinary person. Hence, she had a nagging feeling that Song Ling wasn¡¯t really dead. Qiao Nian pursed her lips slightly and said sternly, ¡°It seems that we have to find Song Ling now. Only she can tell us the truth.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Nian Nian, isn¡¯t Song Ling already dead? We saw it with our own eyes that night. Moreover, I saw a knife inserted into her abdomen.¡± Lina was 100% sure that Song Ling was really dead. Qiao Nian¡¯s brow rxed slightly. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. She was indeed dead at that time.¡± Lina felt that Qiao Nian¡¯s words were a little strange. She looked at Chen Qing, who was sitting beside her. At this moment, Chen Qing didn¡¯t understand what Qiao Nian was talking about either. What he was thinking was that if a person died, they were dead. It was impossible for them to be resurrected. This wasn¡¯t a novel or movie. Qiao Nian knew that they didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but her grandfather hadn¡¯t allowed them to tell outsiders about that matter in the past, so she looked at him. Old Master Qin noticed Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze and knew what she was thinking. His eyes were clear as he looked at Qiao Nian lovingly. ¡°You can say it.¡± Qiao Nian nodded gently. Only then did she look at the others and continue, ¡°In Country Z, there¡¯s a mysterious forbidden technique. One of the forbidden techniques is a prescription for a secret medicine that¡¯s not allowed to be made. That secret medicine is called Fake death medicine.¡± ¡°Fake death medicine?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Didn¡¯t such things only appear in novels and movies? ¡°Yes, a person who takes the medicine to fake his death will die within three hours. The victim¡¯s heartbeat and breathing will stop, and all the organs in his body will stop. He was no different from a real dead person.¡± Lina¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. Although she trusted Nian Nian a lot, what Nian Nian was saying now was too unbelievable. This was already beyond her understanding. However, Lina still tried her best to ept Qiao Nian¡¯s words. Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯m just thinking. If all her organs stop working, will her organs still operate automatically after the medicine wears off?¡± The more Lina thought about it, the stranger she felt. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand this part.¡± Qiao Nian thought about it seriously before saying, ¡°Let me give you an analogy. Many animals choose to hibernate in winter. They sleep for the entire winter without eating or drinking because they lower their body¡¯s metabolism. Many organs are operating slowly. We said that the person who took the fake death medicine looked as if she was dead. Or perhaps it was because her organs were operating very slowly that people would mistake her for being dead.¡± Lina was still extremely surprised. She said, ¡°In that case, I understand. Country Z is really a magical country. It has everything.¡± ¡°This fake death medicine has been passed down from ancient times,¡± Qiao Nian said with a smile. ¡°Oh my god, this is amazing!¡± Lina¡¯s mother, Shen Mei, was from Country Z, so she had always yearned for life in Country Z. She had even heard many historical stories about Country Z. If it weren¡¯t for her special identity, she would have gone to visit Country Z long ago. Qiao Nian smiled and said, ¡°These forbidden techniques are not allowed to be used, but if she really wants to use them, she might really not survive unless the person who gave her the Fake Death Medicine back uses acupuncture needles to save her..¡± Chapter 1848 - 1848: Fake Death Medicine Chapter 1848 - 1848: Fake Death Medicine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian¡¯s tone gradually turned cold. She nced at Old Master Qin beside her. ¡°That person¡¯s medical skills are about the same as Master¡¯s. Even under such circumstances, the chances of saving her are only 30%.¡± ¡°30%?¡± Lina¡¯s voice trembled. That meant that there was a seventy percent chance that person would die. At this moment, Gu Zhou¡¯s cold voice rang out from the side. ¡°Whether Madam Song Ling is alive or dead is an unsolved mystery. We¡¯ll set her status as alive for the time being, but we have to investigate the kidnapping twenty-one years ago from other angles.¡± Everyone turned to look at Shen Mei, who had been sitting silently in the middle of the sofa. Worried that Shen Mei would be nervous and afraid, Lina hurriedly held her hand. Shen Mei was not nervous at this moment, because other than Old Master Qin, everyone else in the room was very familiar. Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Mei¡¯s face. She asked with concern, ¡°Madam President, are you a little tired froming here from Europe? Why don¡¯t I examine your body first?¡± When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, she revealed a pale and weak expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± Qiao Nian hadn¡¯t expected Shen Mei to take off her mask. In the past, Shen Mei had been very afraid of others. ¡°Mom.¡± Lina looked at Shen Mei worriedly. Shen Mei knew what Lina was thinking. She gently patted Shen Mei¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mom used to teach you that a drop of kindness is repaid with a spring. Nian Nian and the others have helped us so much. We have to work hard to help them.¡± Seeing that Lina still wanted to say something, Shen Mei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up my life.¡± When Qiao Nian heard this, she instantly became nervous. She hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say that. We won¡¯t put you in any danger.¡± ¡°Although we really want to investigate what happened back then, you¡¯re Lina¡¯s mother. I¡¯m already extremely grateful that you¡¯re willing toe to An City to help us. It¡¯s mutually beneficial between us. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡± Qiao Nian really treated Lina as her good friend. Even if Shen Mei was someone else, they couldn¡¯t use her life to investigate the truth from more than twenty years ago. Shen Mei naturally understood Qiao Nian¡¯s words. The smile on her face was warm and gentle. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Gu Zhou smiled at Qiao Nian and held her hand, as ifforting her. Qiao Nian looked at everyone present and said, ¡°Our goal is to remind you of the kidnapping twenty years ago and who you met at that time.¡± When Shen Mei heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, her eyshes slowly lowered. She said in a low voice, ¡°B-but there¡¯s something wrong with my brain.¡± She was a little worried that she might not be able to help Qiao Nian and the others. Lina understood what Shen Mei meant. She hugged Shen Mei and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain. The reason why you¡¯ve forgotten many things now is because you¡¯re sick. As long as you¡¯re cured, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Seeing Shen Mei like this, Qiao Nian turned to look at Gu Zhou. She knew Shen Mei¡¯s current situation and knew very well that Shen Mei might not remember the kidnapping incident clearly, but she still wanted Shen Mei to recall what had happened before. She was clearly making things difficult for her¡­ Old Master Qin, who had been sitting at the side, stood up and sat down on the other side of Shen Mei. When Shen Mei saw Old Master Qin, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Lina hurriedlyforted her in a low voice. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa Qin won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Shen Mei recalled that Qiao Nian had just said that Old Master Qin was Qiao Nian¡¯s grandfather. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Madam President, let me take your pulse,¡± Old Master Qin said concisely. Shen Mei handed her hand over. Through Shen Mei¡¯s sleeve, Old Master Qin¡¯s slender fingers rested on her wrist. Qiao Nian immediately sat up straight and looked at Old Master Qin nervously. Her grandfather¡¯s medical skills were even better than hers. Perhaps her grandfather could really make Madam President recover.. Chapter 1849 - 1849: Two Days Chapter 1849: Two Days Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time seemed to pass exceptionally slowly. Other than Old Master Qin and Shen Mei, everyone else in the room was so nervous that they did not dare to breathe. Lina was so nervous that her palms were covered in sweat. She stared unblinkingly at Old Master Qin. About a minuteter, Old Master Qin calmly retracted his hand. ¡°I can treat Madam President¡¯s cerebral palsy.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Lina immediately sat forward, her eyes sparkling. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, is that true? My father has also hired many famous doctors for my mother. They can only maintain and recuperate her health. They even said that this illness can¡¯t be cured.¡¯ Those doctors were also famous doctors from all over the world. No one dared to guarantee anything. Seeing Lina¡¯s excited expression, Old Master Qin slowly extended two fingers at her and smiled. ¡°Second?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes darted around and she asked impatiently, ¡°Did Grandpa say two years?¡± Lina was already overjoyed. She would be grateful if she could treat her mother¡¯s cerebral palsy in two years. However, in the next moment, Lina saw Old Master Qin shake his head. Lina¡¯s heart instantly tensed up. Did Grandpa Qin mean twenty years? Lina asked carefully, ¡°Twenty months or twenty years?¡± Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She exined gently, ¡°Grandpa means that it will only take two days to treat Madam President¡¯s illness.¡± When Lina heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a tear fell from the corner of her eye. Her and Shen Mei¡¯s hands began to tremble violently. Qiao Nian was about to persuade Lina not to be too agitated when her gaze inadvertently fell on Shen Mei¡¯s trembling hands. Thinking that Shen Mei was triggered by the good news, she hurriedly said, ¡°Madam President, you can¡¯t be too agitated now. You have to calm down. Do you need me to help you?¡± As she spoke, Qiao Nian looked at her grandfather, who was sitting on the other side of Shen Mei. She was about to ask her grandfather if she should do it or if he should. At this moment, Lina¡¯s sobbing voice rang out. ¡°l was too agitated.¡± Lina looked at her mother with teary eyes and raised her hand to wipe her tears. She was extremely excited as she said, ¡°All this time, my greatest wish has been for Mom to recover. I never expected that in just two days, Mom would really recover. I-I think I¡¯m dreaming!¡¯ At that time, Lina had thought that if it really was twenty years, although her mother was no longer young, she would be happy for her mother if she could see the entire world like a normal person. The tears in her eyes fell uncontrobly. Lina¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day for a long time.¡± Chen Qing, who had been sitting on the other sofa, stood up and walked to Lina¡¯s side. He put his arm around Lina¡¯s shoulder, as if silentlyforting her. Chen Qing handed a tissue to Lina with his other hand. Lina nodded slightly and took the tissue to wipe her tears. Qiao Nian was also relieved. She looked at Old Master Qin and saw that his grandfather was also looking at her, as if he had something to tell her. Qiao Nian understood tacitly, so she said to Gu Zhou, ¡°Stay with them and talk. Grandpa and I will discuss Madam President¡¯s condition.¡± Gu Zhou looked at Qiao Nian calmly. ¡°After a pause, he asked, ¡®Do you think I like to chat?¡± Qiao Nian finally understood that Gu Zhou wanted to be with her, so she said, ¡°Alright! ¡® Holding Gu Zhou¡¯s hand, Qiao Nian followed behind Old Master Qin. The three of them entered the study. Through the French windows of the study, Gu Zhou looked out at the river scenery. He thought to himself that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to live here in the future. With this thought in mind, Gu Zhou opened the window in the corner. The sound of the surging river could be heard from outside, covering the voices in the study. Qiao Nian sat close to Old Master Qin on the sofa. Her beautiful eyes were slightly narrowed, as if she was waiting for him to speak. ¡°Her illness can be cured in two days.¡± Old Master Qin didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to the point. ¡°However, some medicinal herbs can only be chanced upon by luck. I don¡¯t have those medicinal herbs in my hands. You have to find them.. Chapter 1850 - 1850: Searching for Medicine Chapter 1850: Searching for Medicine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Nian had just noticed that her grandfather looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Now that she heard her grandfather¡¯s words, she understood and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about magnolia-bark?¡± One of the effective medicinal ingredients for treating cerebral palsy was magnolia-bark. However, the magnolia-bark¡¯s living conditions were harsh, and it was difficult to cultivate artificially. Coupled with the excessive use by humans in the early years, there was not much magnolia-bark left now. Most importantly, wild magnolia-bark was more effective. It was best to use wild magnolia-bark for Madam President¡¯s illness. Although the Lu and Gu families were powerful, medicinal herbs like wild magnolia-bark could only be chanced upon by luck, unless some people were really willing to sell them for money. Although Madam President¡¯s cerebral palsy could be cured soon, it couldn¡¯t happen without medicinal ingredients. Qiao Nian knew that Madam President had definitely seen Song Lings subordinates. Perhaps she could find information about Song Ling from those people. When that happened, she would be able to capture Song Ling and the others. Only when there were no enemies would they be truly safe. Now it was just the calm before the storm. Old Master Qin continued, ¡°I just took her pulse and realized that she¡¯s been in a good mood recently. She¡¯s in the most suitable state for acupuncture. If we can find all the medicinal herbs, she¡¯ll probably be cured of her cerebral palsy in two days.¡± Hearing Old Master Qin¡¯s words, Qiao Nian nodded slightly. Madam President¡¯s emotions were more erratic. Perhaps a small matter would make her feel low. Although she wouldn¡¯t show her displeasure, a low mood wasn¡¯t suitable for acupuncture. Hence, what Grandpa meant was that if they couldn¡¯t find the medicinal ingredients now, it would take a long time if Madam President¡¯s emotions to change, When that happened, it would be very difficult for them to investigate the remaining clues. Qiao Nian couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth, so she agreed immediately. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll try my best to bring magnolia-bark over tomorrow morning.¡± When Old Master Qin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Do you have magnolia-bark?¡± Old Master Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said gently, ¡°Nian Nian, these medicinal herbs are all rtively precious. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to find them. Take your time. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡± ¡°Grandpa, why would I make things difficult for myself?¡± Qiao Nian would act like a little girl in front of Old Master Qin. She blinked mischievously. ¡°No,¡± Qiao Nian said firmly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have magnolia-bark, I still have four brothers. I think my brothers might have one. Besides, even if they don¡¯t have magnolia-bark, as long as they work hard to find it, they¡¯ll be able to.¡± When Old Master Qin heard Qiao Nian¡¯s words, heughed out loud. His Nian Nian was as mischievous as ever. ¡°You¡¯re as mischievous as when you were young. Alright, I¡¯ll stay here and help Madam President treat her illness as soon as possible. Tell Ah Chuan that he doesn¡¯t have to pick me up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Smiling, Qiao Nian took Old Master Qin¡¯s arm and leaned her head gently on his shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, thank you. I¡¯ll bring the good wine overter and let you drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Old Master Qin didn¡¯t have many hobbies. He just liked to drink wine. ¡°Okay,¡± Old Master Qin agreed lovingly. Qiao Nian had a lot of good medicinal ingredients, but she didn¡¯t have any good wine. However, she knew where to find a lot of good wine. With this thought in mind, Qiao Nian¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhou¡¯s face not far away. Gu Zhou looked down at his phone with a serious expression. Qiao Nian noticed that something was wrong with Gu Zhou¡¯s expression. She immediately stood up and walked towards him. Before she could walk to Gu Zhou¡¯s side, he had already locked his phone. ¡°What happened?¡± Qiao Nian asked tentatively. Gu Zhou frowned slightly. It was obvious that something was ffffong. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Gu Zhou said casually. When his gaze fell on Old Master Qin¡¯s face, a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡®Grandpa wants to drink wine, right? I¡¯ll go back and get it now.¡± Qiao Nian felt that Gu Zhou was very sensible. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and settle that matter first. When Ie overter, I¡¯ll bring you the wine,¡± Gu Zhou said very calmly.. Chapter 1851 - 1851: Nervous Chapter 1851: Nervous Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Qin noticed that something was wrong with Gu Zhous expression and said, Alright, go ahead. 1 remember that Chen Qing is still injured. Ill go take a look at him. Qiao Nian and Gu Zhou smiled and said goodbye to Old Master Qin. When they reached the entrance of the vi, Gu Zhou said goodbye to Qiao Nian and prepared to drive back. Qiao Nian pressed down on the drivers door and looked at Gu Zhou worriedly. Did something happen at home? It was rare for Gu Zhou to be so serious.bender Gu Zhou noticed Qiao Nians gaze and his lips curved up slightly. He said softly, Grandma seems to be a little too emotional. They asked me to go back and take a look. When Qiao Nian heard this, she nodded slightly. That made sense. Her brother was still alive. Grandma must be especially happy. She instructed softly, Grandmas heart isnt good. If theres anything to say, take your time to discuss it with Grandma. l understand. Qiao Nian watched as Gu Zhou drove away. Then, she took out her phone and sent a message to her brothers. Madam Presidents illness requires an important magnolia-bark. Do you have any wild and fresh magnolia-bark? As soon as she sent the message, she received a reply. Other than his eldest brother, his three brothers immediately replied. Ill get someone to look for it now. Okay, well definitely find it tonight. Understood! When Qiao Nian saw their reply, she heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Big Brother sent a message. Theres one at home now. Come and get it! Qiao Nians eyes lit up. She hurriedly replied, Alright, Ill go back now. After sending the message, Qiao Nian heard footsteps behind her and saw Lina walking out. Qiao Nian smiled at Lina and asked gently, Why arent you apanying Madam President? Lina hesitated for a moment before saying, Perhaps its because weve been on the ne for too long. Mom has a headache. Chen Qing has already brought Mom upstairs to rest. When Qiao Nian heard this, she subconsciously walked in. In that case, Ill prescribe some medicine. Your mother will feel better after drinking it. How are you? Do you feel any difort? Lina reached out to hold Qiao Nian back and shook her head. Im fine. Nian Nian, I saw that Mr. Gu didnt look well when he came out with you just now. Is it my mothers illness Lina had just entered the living room when she realized that Old Master Qin and Nian Nian had entered a room alone. They should be discussing her mothers illness. If there was nothing wrong with her mothers illness, they would have discussed this in the living room instead of avoiding her and her mother. In the opinion of other doctors, cerebral palsy was a difficult illness that could not be cured in a lifetime. For Grandpa Qin to be able to treat his mothers cerebral palsy, there must be many difficulties. She didnt know anything about medicine. She thought to herself that no matter how simple the favor was, if she could help a little, Nian Nian and the others could worry less. It was originally a little difficult. Qiao Nian didnt want to hide it from Lina. After all, if she didnt say anything, Lina might let ones imagination run wild. It requires a Chinese medicine called magnolia-bark. That Chinese medicine is rtively rare. Its something that can only be chanced upon by luck. When Lina heard this, she frowned slightly. However, my all-powerful brother just sent me a message. He said that theres magnolia-bark at home. Im preparing to go home to get magnolia-bark now. Do you want to go to the Lu family with me? Seeing that Lina was no longer as nervous, Qiao Nian smiled and said, l have many family members. I have four brothers and two sisters. Theyre about the same age as us. Well definitely be able to get along. When Lina heard Qiao Nians words, she recalled the people who hade to pick her up from the airport today. She smiled and said, l met your three brothers today. l thought Big Brother and Third Brother had gone to see you. Who else was there? Second Brother Lu. Lina still remembered the three Lu brothers she had seen back then. Her lips curved up slightly. 1 think your family is very outstanding. Im so envious of you. Qiao Nian knew that Mark had once killed an older sister of Linas. She held Linas hand. Were good friends. Youre also my family.. Chapter 1852 - 1852: Going Home Chapter 1852: Going Home Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lina heard Qiao Nians words, she smiled and nodded. However, the smile on her face gradually faded as she said, Nian Nian, Im sorry. Whats wrong? l want to be by Moms side recently. Today, Grandpa Qin said that he could treat Moms illness. My mind is filled with Moms matters. Im afraid Towards the end, Lina looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. Seeing Lina like this, Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. l know you have something on your mind. You wont be able to have fun. You should rest early. If nothing happens, Grandpa will treat Madam President tomorrow. Youre Madam Presidents spiritual pir. You cant fall. Lina smiled shyly. Nian Nian was always so understanding. Qiao Nian reached out and hugged Lina, gently patting her back. She said gently, Dont worry, itll be fine, Everything will get better. Qiao Nians words seemed to have a magical power, gradually calming Linas uneasy heart. Lina smiled and nodded, agreeing softly. Okay. At the same time, in the Lu family. Lu Zhu walked out of the study and saw two servants passing by. He happened to see the Chinese medicine in their hands. Wait. The two servants hurriedly stopped. When they saw Lu Zhu, the servant standing in front hurriedly smiled. Eldest Young Master. Lu Zhu nced at the magnolia-bark and frowned slightly. Put these two pots in my study. When the two servants heard Lu Zhus words, they were slightly stunned. Song Yu was very popr in the Lu family. The servants of the Lu family had also watched Song Yu grow up. When they found out that Song Yu had a strange illness, they were all extremely worried. Later on, they found out that Eldest Young Master had found magnolia-bark, who could treat Sixth Misss sleep disorder. They were also happy for Sixth Miss.bender Eldest Young Master, when are you going to give it to Sixth Miss? When Lu Zhu heard the servants question, his expression instantly darkened, and a trace of mncholy shed in his ck eyes. Youre so talkative. Although Lu Zhu had only said three words, the two of them could sense the pressure emanating from him. They immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything else. They hurriedly sent the Chinese medicine into Lu Zhus study. Lu Zhu watched as they left magnolia-bark behind and walked into the study alone. Then, he closed the study door and sat down on a chair. He looked at the two pots of herbs and gradually fell into deep thought. Qiao Nian drove very quickly. It didnt take her long to reach the Lu family home. It was supposed to be a two-hour journey, but she only took an hour. When the guard saw Qiao Nian return, a bright smile appeared on his face. Eldest Miss, wee home! Qiao Nian nodded slightly as a greeting. Then, she quickly walked into the vi. Just as she reached the vi, she went straight to Lu Zhus study. Lu Zhus study was on the second floor. When she went up the stairs, Qiao Nian heard two servants muttering at the corner of the second floor. Eldest Young Master had originally asked us to put the herbs he had found for Sixth Miss in her room. Why did he suddenly change his mind? l dont know. Lets not get involved in Masters matters. Sigh, Sixth Miss hasnt slept well for a few nights. Alright, stop talking. Go to work! When Qiao Nian heard the words of the two servants, her expression froze for a moment. Then, she walked towards Lu Zhus room. In Song Yu e s room. Auntie Cao walked in with fruits. When she saw Song Yu sitting on the sofa in the room and reading a script, her eyes darted around and she said, Sixth Miss, I just heard that Eldest Young Master has already found a herb to treat your insomnia. When Song Yu heard Auntie Caos words, a trace of a smile shed in her eyes. She ate a grape and said, Brother has always been very concerned about me. Ill thank Eldest Young Masterter. Sixth Miss, I think youre happy too early. Originally, Eldest Young Master wanted to send the herbs to your room, but for some reason, he got someone to bring them to the study. Auntie Cao thought of what the two servants had said and pretended to be serious. Perhaps Eldest Young Master thinks that those herbs are too valuable and doesnt want to give them to you anymore.. Chapter 1853 - 1853 Imposter 1853 Imposter When Song Yu heard Auntie Cao''s words, her expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. She looked up at Auntie Cao and said with a smile, "Auntie Cao, we don''t have to interrupt Big Brother when he does anything. It''s his freedom to give whatever he buys to whoever he wants." Song Yu had heard before that there was a traitor in the family. She had never known who the traitor was. Of all the servants in the family, only Auntie Cao would sow discord in front of her. Auntie Cao didn''t seem to notice Song Yu''s scrutiny. She said good- naturedly, "Sixth Miss, you''re really too kind." With that, she ced the fruit te on the table and turned to walk out. Song Yu''s expression turned cold as she watched Auntie Cao leave. In Lu Zhu''s study. Lu Zhu was sitting in the room when he heard the knock on the door. "Come in." When Qiao Nian entered, she saw Lu Zhu staring thoughtfully at the two pots of magnolia-bark. When Lu Zhu saw that it was Qiao Nian who had entered, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. A smile gradually appeared on his face, and his voice was a little warmer. "Sugar, why are you back so soon?" Of course, Qiao Nian was too embarrassed to tell Lu Zhu that she had rushed back. She touched her nose. "When I sent the message, I was already on my way back." "Yes." Lu Zhu''s attention had been on magnolia-bark, so he didn''t notice the unnaturalness in Qiao Nian''s words. He continued, "I found it previously. It was just sent over today!" Qiao Nian specialized in Chinese medicine. She had memorized all the appearances of Chinese medicine. She walked up to the two herbs and looked at them carefully. Then, she nodded and said, "That''s right. This is the Chinese medicine I''m looking for." Lu Zhu heaved a sigh of relief. "Then take it away." When Qiao Nian heard Lu Zhu''s words, she turned to look at him and asked seriously, "Brother, who did you buy the magnolia-bark for?" Lu Zhu''s eyes were filled with surprise. He frowned and asked with aplicated expression, "Who did you hear this from?" He knew that Sugar had always been understanding. If Sugar knew that this was originally prepared for Song Yu, she might not take magnolia-bark away. Qiao Nian knew that her brother wanted to know who was gossiping in front of her. Actually, the two servants didn''t know anything. They had just muttered a few words. She didn''t want those people to be punished, so she hid the matter. "Yu''er hasn''t been sleeping well recently. Big Brother specially prepared it for her, right?" Although her impression of Song Yu was average, she did not want her brother and Song Yu to have a rift over this matter. "Yes," Lu Zhu replied indifferently. Thinking of Song Yu''s weak state, he said, "She hasn''t been sleeping well. As she''s a public figure, it''s not convenient for her to go to the hospital. I found a private doctor toe to our house to examine her, but I couldn''t find the cause of the illness. I also heard from Qi Qi that the aura magnolia-bark exudes is helpful for sleep. However, you''re going to use the magnolia-bark to treat Madam President. This matter concerns the safety of the Lu family." Qiao Nian nodded. That was the truth.bender Song Yu, who had been standing outside the study, could guess what was going on when she heard her brother''s words. The magnolia-bark her brother had originally found for her might be given to her sister to treat Madam President''s illness. Not far away, Lu Nian saw Song Yu standing at the door of his brother''s study. He frowned. Just as he was about to go over, he saw Song Yu knock on the door. Lu Zhu heard a knock on the door. "Come in." Song Yu pushed the door open and walked in. She gave a gentle smile and greeted Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian, "Brother and Sister." With that, Song Yu''s gazended on the two herbs. She looked at Lu Zhu again. "Brother and Sister, I heard everything you just said. Take the medicinal herbs to Madam President first. The safety of our Lu family is the most important." When Song Yu first entered, she casually closed the study door and did not close it tightly. Her words reached Lu Nian''s ears in the corridor. A trace of shock shed in Lu Nian''s eyes, then he smiled self-deprecatingly and left. Even now, Song Yu was still pretending to be a good person in front of her family! Chapter 1854 - 1854: Spy Chapter 1854 - 1854: Spy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Zhu did not expect Song Yu to appear here. He was gratified that Song Yu was sensible, but his heart ached when he saw the dark circles in her eyes. ¡°Yu¡¯er?¡± ¡°Brother and Sister, I¡¯m really fine.¡± As Song Yu spoke, she stood up and walked towards the door. She opened the door and nced outside. Seeing that there was no one outside, she closed the door and walked towards Lu Zhu and Qiao Nian again. Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu suspiciously, her eyes filled with confusion. However, she could tell that Song Yu wasn¡¯t in a good state now. Just as she was about to speak up and treat Song Yu¡¯s illness, she heard Song Yu say in a low voice, ¡°Brother, Sister, I realized that there¡¯s something wrong with that person. She¡­ she¡¯s not right.¡± Song Yu wanted to say ¡°spy¡± directly, but when she thought about how she suspected Auntie Cao, her words changed. Qiao Nian looked at Song Yu curiously and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the mention of something wrong, Qiao Nian¡¯s first reaction was to think of Uncle Zhao. If Uncle Zhao hadn¡¯t deliberately leaked the news to those people back then, they wouldn¡¯t have known Qi Qi¡¯s schedule. ¡°Brother and Sister.¡± Song Yu looked at the two people in front of her and lowered her gaze slightly, saying in a low voice, ¡°This matter is veryplicated. I want to start from the beginning.¡± Qiao Nian had been in a hurry to return to Madam President¡¯s ce. Now that she heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she was no longer in a hurry to go back. After all, her grandfather would only perform the acupuncture tomorrow. She just had to go back tomorrow morning. Song Yu took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Lu Zhu. ¡°Brother, before Qi Qi¡¯s ident, someone called Song Xue appeared in front of me and told me that I was her biological sister. She even asked me to monitor our family¡¯s every move.¡±
Lu Zhu looked down at the paper in his hand. It was actually the DNA report of Song Yu and Song Xue. He handed the paper to Qiao Nian, who was standing at the side. Qiao Nian nced at the piece of paper, then at Song Yu. She didn¡¯t expect Song Yu to say such a thing. She said, ¡°Brother, call the other three brothers in. I think what Yu¡¯er is about to say is definitely very important.¡± After a while, other than Lu Rao, who was protecting Madam President, Lu Nian and Lu Jiang both came over. Qiao Nian and Song Yu sat on the same sofa, and the other three brothers of the Lu family sat on the sofa opposite. There were still people guarding the door. Lu Nian looked at the report in his hand. It said that Song Yu and Song Xue were biological sisters. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Yu with aplicated expression. If this were any other time, Song Yu might have been very happy that Second Brother was looking at her, but now her attention was all on the teacup in front of her. ¡°Previously, Song Xue asked me to monitor every move of the Lu family. She even said that Song Man was my biological sister and wanted me to avenge her sister. Naturally, I didn¡¯t agree. Later on, she even threatened me a few times. She even said that if I didn¡¯t listen, she would make it public that I had found my family and was still staving in the Lu family, unwilling to leave.¡± Song Yu frowned slightly, her tone a little sad. ¡°I-I still rejected her. I wanted to tell everyone about this, but something happened to Qi Qi, and Sister went to Europe. Everyone was very worried about Sister, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± When Qiao Nian heard Song Yu¡¯s words, she understood what she was thinking. If it were her, she would also choose to wait for some time until everyone was fine. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I understand. You don¡¯t want everyone to worry.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to wait for Madam President to leave before talking about this, but I realized that something was wrong with Auntie Cao recently. She kept saying in front of me that I wasn¡¯t a member of the Lu family. She even wanted to sow discord between Sister and me.¡± As Song Yu spoke, her gaze fell on magnolia-bark, who was lying on the table at the side. ¡°Auntie Cao has instigated me more than once or twice. She told me today that Big Brother had found magnolia-bark for me to treat my insomnia, but she also told me that Big Brother was biased towards Sister and wanted to give magnolia-bark to her.¡± Qiao Nian held Song Yu¡¯s hand. Just as she was about to exin, she heard Song Yu say, ¡°But I¡¯m not a fool. I heard it clearly at the door just now. This magnolia-bark is for Madam President of Europe.. It¡¯s also to help remind Madam President of what happened more than twenty years ago and find the bad person who has been harming our Lu family!¡± Chapter 1855 - 1855: Acting Chapter 1855 - 1855: Acting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lu Jiang heard Song Yu¡¯s words, he looked at her with heartache. He said, ¡°Little Sixth, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find magnolia-bark tomorrow. When the timees, you¡¯ll be able to sleep well tomorrow night.¡± A smile appeared on Song Yu¡¯s pale and weak face. She said softly, ¡°Fourth Brother, I only didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lu Jiang smiled. Song Yu picked up the cup on the coffee table and took another sip of water. She looked at Qiao Nian and said, ¡°Sister, I think Auntie Cao must want to use me to do something to let everyone down. I want to do as Auntie Cao says.¡± When Song Yu said this, everyone present was stunned. Even Lu Nian was stunned. ¡°Perhaps we can catch a big fish.¡± Song Yu pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I hope only the few of us know about this conversation. Only then can we guarantee that the n can go smoothly.¡± When Auntie Cao found out that Song Yu had gone to Lu Zhu¡¯s study. she secretly hid in the dark to investigate the situation. Not long after, she saw Song Yu running out of the study in tears, followed by Fourth Young Master. Auntie Cao¡¯s lips curved up smugly, then she left.
Song Yu ran back to her room in tears. Just as she reached the door, her vision darkened and she fell back involuntarily. Seeing that Song Yu was about to faint, Lu Jiang, who had caught up, hurriedly supported her. He carefully pushed open the door and ced her on the bed. Song Yu slowly opened her eyes. She had only fainted just now, but she was fine now. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lu Jiang held Song Yu¡¯s hand tightly and said softly, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Song Yu gave a sweet smile. The next day, Old Master Qin performed acupuncture on Madam President of Europe for six consecutive hours. Madam President¡¯splexion grew better and better, but after the acupuncture, she fell asleep. Lina looked at Shen Mei worriedly. She was about to ask when her mother would wake up when she heard Old Master Qin say that Shen Mei would only wake up the day after tomorrow. She hurriedly thanked Old Master Qin and stayed by his side. When Old Master Qin left the vi, he was chatting andughing with Qiao Nian. In the next moment, he fainted. Qiao Nian hurriedly helped Old Master Qin to the hospital. Later on, she heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that Old Master Qin had only fainted from exhaustion. The next morning, Old Master Qin slowly woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, the first face he saw was Qiao Nian¡¯s teary face. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Qiao Nian looked at Old Master Qin excitedly, her voice choked. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No.¡± Old Master Qin smiled and shook his head. He looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s face dotingly. ¡°Nian Nian, I want to tell you something. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Qiao Nian was slightly stunned. She looked at Old Master Qin in surprise. ¡°Grandpa, tell me.¡± ¡°Madam President probably can¡¯t remember the kidnapping. She was hypnotized back then.¡± As Old Master Qin spoke, he was about to sit up. Qiao Nian hurriedly ced a pillow behind Old Master Qin and helped him sit up. Listening to Old Master Qin¡¯s words, she felt terrible. ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that¡­ she was hypnotized like me when I was young?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Qiao Nian frowned. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Nian Nian, that person¡¯s hypnosis ability is very strong. Other than me and your senior brothers and sisters, there¡¯s only one person I know who can hypnotize someone like that.¡± Seeing Qiao Nian¡¯s nervous expression, Old Master Qin said directly, ¡°My junior brother and your senior uncle, Liu Yu.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°So if you find Liu Yu, you¡¯ll be able to understand the situation back then.¡± Old Master Qin held Qiao Nian¡¯s hand tightly andforted her softly. ¡°Actually, this can be considered good news, right?¡± Qiao Nian smiled and nodded. Qin Chuan was still guarding Old Master Qin. Qiao Nian went to Lina¡¯s ce and waited for Madam President to wake up. After all, her identity was sensitive and this concerned the rtionship between the two countries.. Chapter 1856 - 1856: Family? Chapter 1856: Family? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Mei seemed to have had a long dream. In the dream, she was suffering from cerebral palsy. Many things had happened to her. She felt so tired. When she woke up, she saw Lina and Qiao Nian guarding her bed. ¡°Mom!¡± When Lina saw that Shen Mei had woken up, she hurriedly pounced on her. ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± With that, Shen Mei looked at Qiao Nian, who was sitting at the side, and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Nian Nian. If you and your grandfather hadn¡¯t helped me, I might never have recovered for the rest of my life.¡± Qiao Nian smiled and shook her head. ¡°Madam President, don¡¯t say that. This is what we should do.¡± Shen Mei sat up and her gaze fell on Qiao Nian¡¯s face. She smiled and said, ¡°Nian Nian, I had a long dream previously. I remember a little about the kidnapping twenty years ago. I wonder if it will help you.¡± Qiao Nian had only wanted to hear from Shen Mei herself that she didn¡¯t remember the kidnapping case. She didn¡¯t expect there to be a pleasant surprise. Suppressing the joy in her heart, she nodded and said, ¡°Madam President, please speak.¡± ¡°I seem to remember being tied up in a small room. No one came to visit me.¡± As Shen Mei spoke, she gradually fell into deep thought. At that time, Shen Mei was locked in a small room. The windows here were very high, so she couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside at all. Coupled with the fact that her mind wasn¡¯t quite clear, she didn¡¯t think of escaping. She just cried for her father. Later on, a man walked in. The man walked up to her andforted her. He even let her go. Later on, she seemed to have heard others call him ¡°Liu Yu¡±. After that, Shen Mei was sent to Europe and met the President of Europe. As for what happened during Shen Mei¡¯s kidnapping, she couldn¡¯t remember at all. ¡°Madam, thank you so much. What you¡¯re saying is very important to us.¡± Qiao Nian grabbed Shen Mei¡¯s hand and said seriously. Shen Mei frowned slightly and looked at Qiao Nian guiltily. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t fallen ill back then. Then I could have helped you.¡± Qiao Nian told Shen Mei about how she might have been hypnotized. It seemed that what Shen Mei remembered was all the memories of Uncle Liu Yu after he hypnotized her. Perhaps those people had inadvertently called out ¡°Liu Yu¡± after sending away the hypnotized Shen Mei, so Shen Mei only remembered this name. After thanking Madam President, Qiao Nian left first because she had other things to do. Qiao Nian was nowpletely certain that her Martial Uncle, Liu Yu, must know about the kidnapping more than twenty years ago. At night, Qiao Nian received a call from her eldest brother, asking her to return to the Lu family. When she arrived, she saw that her eldest brother, second brother, fourth brother, and Song Yu were all waiting for her in the study. Lu Zhu¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present. Finally, his gaze paused on Song Yu¡¯s face before he said, ¡°Song Yu, I¡¯ve found your family.¡± Song Yu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Is it Song Xue? Did you get any useful information from her?¡± Lu Zhu shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Song Xue, but Auntie Cao. She¡¯s rted to you by blood. You should be family.¡± As Lu Zhu spoke, he handed a copy of Auntie Cao and Song Yu¡¯s DNA test reports to Song Yu. Song Yu was stunned. She sat rooted to the ground in disbelief. She did not take the report immediately. Qiao Nian took the report from Lu Zhu and nced at its contents before handing it to Song Yu. Song Yu took the report shakily. The person who treated her the best in the entire Lu family was Auntie Cao. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was actually rted to Auntie Cao by blood. Song Yu took a deep breath and flipped open the report. When she saw the contents clearly, her face turned even paler. ¡°Why?¡± Song Yu frowned, her eyes filled with confusion. Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°She¡¯s clearly my family, and she treats me very well. She must know my identity. Then, they must have nned everything long ago, starting from when I begged on the streets and was picked up by Mom.¡± Song Yu looked up at Lu Zhu, who was sitting opposite her.. ¡°I remember Song Xue also said that they sent me into the Lu family on purpose!¡± Chapter 1857 - 1857: Sad Chapter 1857: Sad Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Song Yu finished speaking, her face turned pale. She turned to look at Qiao Nian and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m really living in the Lu family on behalf of Sister. I¡­ Seeing Song Yu ming herself, Qiao Nian hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Yu¡¯er, actually, this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for this. It¡¯s all their fault.¡¯ Lu Zhu lowered his gaze slightly and continued, ¡°Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s fine if you withdraw now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Brother. I want to help my family find that bad person.¡± The siblings began their n in the study. Auntie Cao saw that Song Yu¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. She handed Song Yu a bowl of chicken soup and said worriedly, ¡°I told you that they don¡¯t treat you as a family at all. You¡¯re already so sick. They¡¯ve never thought of treating you.¡± ¡°Auntie Cao, I told you not to say that again.¡± Song Yu looked up at Auntie Cao, her heart filled with sorrow. She didn¡¯t understand why Auntie Cao wanted to harm her family. Everyone clearly treated her like a family member. ¡°Sixth Miss, they really don¡¯t care about you. Ever since Eldest Miss returned, they¡¯ve all treated you badly and don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re still stupid enough to speak up for them. Humans always put blood ties first,¡± Auntie Cao said with emotion. In the next three days, as the conflict between Qiao Nian and Song Yu gradually deepened, Song Yu dragged her suitcase to her apartment to rest. Seeing this, Auntie Cao hurriedly followed, saying that she wanted to take care of Sixth Miss. That night, after Song Yu fell asleep, Auntie Cao took out her phone and made a call. ¡°She¡¯s already fallen out with the Lu family. Do you want me to bring her to see you?¡± Auntie Cao said carefully. There was a slight pause on the other end of the line, then he said, ¡°In that case, bring her over. Just say that you want to discuss a coboration.¡± The next morning, Song Yu was sitting at the dining table eating breakfast. Auntie Cao handed her phone to Song Yu with a pale face and said anxiously, ¡°Sixth Miss, take a look. You just ran away from home in a rage, and the Lu family has already begun to expose negative news about you and the video of you being raped.¡± The spoon in Song Yu¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a plop, then shattered into countless pieces. Her face was pale, and her body swayed. ¡°How could this be? Impossible. My brothers wouldn¡¯t treat me like this. In the past, when everyone was angry, they wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°My Sixth Miss, at a time like this, why are you still thinking that they¡¯re your brothers? When you were in the Lu family, there were only Eldest Miss¡¯s favorite dishes at the dining table. Master and Madam even gave Eldest Miss a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry. I heard that there were also many businesses given to her.¡± Auntie Cao really took advantage of every opportunity and did not miss any opportunity to nder the Lu family. ¡°You embarrassed Eldest Miss yesterday. How can they let you off?¡± Song Yu¡¯s tears fell one by one. She said pitifully, ¡°Then what should I do? My greatest dream is to be a good actress. Now, someone has used an Al face-changer to impersonate me. Now, I won¡¯t be able to clear my name even if I jump into the Yellow River. My acting career might end like this.¡± Song Yu leaned back in her chair dispiritedly. Her eyes were filled with pain and helplessness, like a doll whose soul had been sucked away and only its shell was left. Auntie Cao hurriedly coaxed Song Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°Sixth Miss, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take you to see someone!¡± Song Yu¡¯s clear eyes were moist. She looked at Auntie Cao in confusion. Auntie Cao had long contacted them, which was why she had suggested that. Seeing that Song Yu had agreed, she hurriedly brought her to find that person. Song Yu followed Auntie Cao to a vi in the suburbs. The vi was filled with the fragrance of flowers. The Chinese style of renovation made one feel as if they had transmigrated to ancient times. The nanny opened the door and brought Auntie Cao and Song Yu in. When they arrived at the living room on the first floor, Song Yu saw a young and beautiful woman standing by the French window. The woman walked towards her with a smile.. Chapter 1858 - 1858: Hatred Chapter 1858 - 1858: Hatred Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a low-profile ck car parked not far from the vi. Gu Zhou rolled down the car window, letting in fresh air. Qiao Nian was wearing a mask and holding a listening device. ¡°Is there any movement?¡± Gu Zhou sat up slightly and looked at Qiao Nian. Qiao Nian handed one of the earphones to Gu Zhou and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll know the truth soon.¡± In the vi. Song Yu looked down at the buttons of her dress. She just hoped that the people inside wouldn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with her dress. Before she came here, she was worried that they would check her clothes. ¡°Auntie Cao, she¡¯s¡­¡± Song Yu looked at Auntie Cao and asked. Auntie Cao walked over to Song Ling¡¯s side, her eyes filled with smiles. She said, ¡°Sixth Miss, her name is Song Ling. Back then, your biological mother died in childbirth after giving birth to your sister, Song Xue. She¡¯s your aunt. I¡¯m your third aunt.¡±
When Song Yu heard Auntie Cao¡¯s words, her expression changed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How can you be my family? I was clearly kidnapped from the orphanage¡­¡¯ ¡°Yu¡¯er, I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept everything I¡¯m saying, but I¡¯m indeed your aunt. Back then, your mother and I had the best rtionship. Sit down first.¡± As Song Ling spoke, she walked to Song Yu¡¯s side and pulled her to the sofa. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re a child of our Song family. Back then, we had no choice but to send you to the Lu family.¡± Song Yu frowned slightly and retracted her hand from Song Ling¡¯s with a firm expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Sixth Miss, no, I should call you Yu¡¯er now.¡± Auntie Cao looked at Song Yu gently and said, ¡°What we¡¯re doing now is to take back everything the Lu family owes your aunt. However, we¡¯re weak alone, so we can only use such a roundabout strategy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Moreover, why did you call me over?¡± Song Yu went straight to the point, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Yu¡¯er, we need your help. Now that the Lu family is so heartless to you, don¡¯t you want to stand above them?¡± Song Ling looked at Song Yu with a smile, her red lips filled with endless charm. Song Yu frowned and did not speak directly, as if she was conflicted. ¡°Song Yu, let me tell you a story!¡± Song Ling smiled at Song Yu, not seeming to be angry at her hesitation. ¡°Back then, Su Yan and I were good friends.¡± Song Yu¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly. She looked at Song Ling in disbelief. ¡°You and Mom were good friends.¡± Seeing Song Yu like this, Auntie Cao couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and remind her, ¡°You¡¯ve already been chased out of the Lu family. The Lu family has already treated you so cruelly. Madam doesn¡¯t even help you. Why are you still calling her Mom?¡± Song Yu lowered her head in a daze, her eyes filled with sadness. Song Ling nced at Auntie Cao, then said gently to Song Yu, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. Su Yan is a beast in human skin. This has to do with my husband, Zhou Jin. The location of the Lu family¡¯s building in A City was originally a piece ofnd my husband and I had taken a liking to. At that time, there was demolition and relocation, so many tenants had to move away. No one was willing to take over this matter. We realized that the profits were very high, so we persuaded all the tenants to move.¡± ¡°There was only an eighty-year-old grandmother who had no children left. At that time, we were discussing this matter with her and wanted to persuade her to sign and leave, but the old Grandma was persistent that this was her former home and refused to leave no matter what. ¡°Later on, she finally relented and identally knocked over the candles on the table. The Grandma was about to extinguish the candles with water, but the more anxious she was, the more troublesome it became. Grandma identally tripped and fell towards the coal stove at the side. At that time, she was wearing cotton clothes. Soon, her clothes caught fire.¡± ¡°My husband wanted to pull her up, but he didn¡¯t expect the fire on her to burn him. My husband reached out and pushed her away, but he didn¡¯t expect her to hit her head on the corner of the table and die.¡± ¡°At that time, Su Yan was at the scene. We wanted to call the police, but she said that it was obvious that it was an ident. As a forensic doctor, she would help us clear our name of murder. However, we never expected her to turn around and sell us out. Then, the Lu family upied our piece ofnd. It was precisely because of that piece ofnd that the Lu family was able to reach its current state..¡± Chapter 1859 - 1859: Persuasion Chapter 1859 - 1859: Persuasion Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± Song Yu couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She pursed her lips tightly. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Why not? If it weren¡¯t for Su Yan, my husband wouldn¡¯t have died, and our family would have be very rich!¡± Song Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity as anger umted bit by bit. ¡°My husbandmitted suicide not long after. My son became stupid because he saw my husbandmit suicide. The Lu family owes me all of this. I¡¯m just taking back everything the Lu family has.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Song Yu muttered softly, as if she had thought of something. She looked at Song Ling in shock. ¡°Then were you the ones who kidnapped Sister back then?¡± ¡°Of course. I lost the people I love the most. I want Su Yan to taste the pain of losing her family. I wanted Qiao Nian to do a bone marrow transnt for your sister, Song Man, and kill Qiao Nian. I didn¡¯t expect that little girl to be so lucky. She¡¯s actually still alive.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± As Song Ling spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Song Yu sat there in shock for a long time. Song Ling gently patted Song Yu¡¯s hand. Seeing that Song Yu hade back to her senses, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what happened. We¡¯re family. I won¡¯t lie to you. You have to believe me.¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Song Yu¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes turned red uncontrobly. ¡°Could it be that they really¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the Lu family is filled with liars. Back then, Su Yan said that as a forensic doctor, she would help us cover up all of this, but she turned around and betrayed us.¡± Song Ling looked at Song Yu with heartache and said gently, ¡°After you left the Lu family, they began to attack you. Their family is filled with beasts that have human faces.
Song Yu lowered her gaze in disappointment. Song Ling said softly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, we have a n. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Things had changed in An City. In the past half a month, the shares of the Lu Corporation had been falling again and again. Many shareholders had fled. Everyone suspected that the Lu Corporation was about to change hands. The Lu family was discussing the Lu Corporation at home. At this moment, a servant walked in and said that a guest wanted to see them. Recently, Lu You had not been in the country. Many things in the family were handled by Su Yan. She asked the servants to invite the guest in. Song Ling was wearing a silver gown and high heels. She walked in elegantly and looked at Su Yan with a faint smile. Song Yu and Auntie Cao followed behind Song Ling. Song Ling nced at the interior of the Lu family and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Su Yan, the Lu Corporation is already mine. I own 40% of the shares. Your family has already gone bankrupt. Now, this house is also mine. You can get lost.¡± Su Yan looked at Song Ling and asked with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. It¡¯s always been me.¡± Song Ling was no longer afraid. She walked up to Su Yan arrogantly. ¡°More than twenty years ago, you didn¡¯t save my husband. Now, kneel down and beg me. I¡¯ll consider saving you.¡± When Su Yan heard Song Ling¡¯s words, her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times about what happened to your husband. As long as he turns himself in, he¡¯ll be forgiven.¡± ¡°You make it sound so nice. The person who¡¯s going to prison isn¡¯t your husband. Back then, I specially came to look for you to ask you to help fake a death certificate. Why didn¡¯t you help me? But now, I will wait to see you kneel down and beg me. If you beg me, I¡¯ll let you live. Otherwise, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death!¡± As Song Ling spoke, she walked to the empty sofa and sat down, crossing her legs elegantly. ¡°Kneel!¡± Song Yu stood obediently at the side. When she heard her phone ring, she looked at Song Ling, who was sitting on the sofa. Seeing Song Ling nod at her, she took her phone and left. Not long after Song Yu left, Qiao Nian¡¯s phone rang. She walked to Su Yan¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Song Ling looked at Qiao Nian¡¯s cheap shot. She smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°I really made a mistake back then. I actually didn¡¯t kill you. Why? Are you going to drag the entire Gu family down with you now?¡± Gu Zhou took a step forward, as if he wanted to protect Qiao Nian behind him.. Chapter 1860-END - 1860: The Finale Chapter 1860-END - 1860: The Finale Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t take your Gu family seriously at all now.¡± Song Ling only hated that Mark had been dealt with by the president so quickly. Otherwise, she could have used Mark¡¯s ability to take over the Gu family¡¯s assets now. Su Yan sat on the sofa and looked at Song Ling. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that we were good friends.¡± ¡°From the moment you didn¡¯t help me, we were no longer good friends.¡± After Song Ling finished speaking, she said urately, ¡°To be precise, we were already enemies at that time.¡± ¡°Song Ling, don¡¯t be stubborn. Don¡¯t you want to repent and turn yourself in? If you turn yourself in at the police station now, they will definitely treat you leniently,¡± Su Yan said earnestly. Song Ling smiled disdainfully. ¡°If you have time to care about me, you might as well care about yourself.¡± Qiao Nian sat down beside Su Yan and held her hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn, fine. Let¡¯s discuss your loan contract.¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t understand how her former good friend had be like this, but things had changed. ¡°The loan contract clearly states that you have to repay all the loans in fifteen days. It¡¯s about 1.5 billion.¡± Song Ling¡¯s expression changed slightly. The antique furniture in her hands had been sold for a total of 600 million yuan, and she had borrowed 1.5 billion yuan from MY. She had gathered a total of 2.1 billion yuan to buy 40% of the shares.
However, how did Su Yan know what the loan contract she had signed was like? With this thought in mind, she hurriedly took out her phone from her pocket. She had once taken a photo of the contract location. As the process of international loans was moreplicated, it required half a year of review. She couldn¡¯t wait that long, so she sent her identification documents. At that time, the other party had transported 1.5 billion yuan in cash over in several cars. At that time, she was stunned by the money. All she cared about was money. Without caring about anything else, she signed the contract and didn¡¯t notice what was written on it. However, she was still a cautious person, so she took a picture of the contract. When she saw that the punishment for overdue repayment would double in half a month, she was stunned. How could this be? It wasn¡¯t easy for Song Ling to acquire the shares of the Lu Corporation today, so she had the confidence to settle scores with Su Yan. She never expected to face such a huge penalty for breach of contract. Even if she was only a dayte and she wanted to sell the shares in time, she would have to return a portion of the money. Her dream of bing the President of Lu Corporation was about to break down. Qiao Nian had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Madam Song Ling, I¡¯m now your creditor¡¯s client. They asked me to collect the debt from you. Are you ready?¡± Song Ling¡¯s mind raced. Suddenly, a glint shed across her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and looked at everyone in the Lu family in front of her. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°You knew long ago that I was going to take loan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Ling thought of Song Yu. At that time, she had even asked Song Yu to borrow a lot of money from the bank. She hurriedly looked out and saw Song Yu walking in. ¡°Hurry up and sell a portion of the shares. I want money. Also, give me more money.¡± Song Yu slowly pushed Song Ling away and walked towards Lu Jiang, who shielded her behind him. Song Yu looked at Song Ling expressionlessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already transferred the shares to Big Brother for free. Moreover, I¡¯ve also canceled my ount.¡± No one had expected Song Yu to cancel her ount. They were all stunned, but they still had to resolve Song Ling¡¯s problem. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve already handed over all the facts of your and Third Aunt¡¯s crimes to the police. Now that you owe so much money, all the assets under your name will be under Big Brother¡¯s name.¡± Song Yu lowered her head and said slowly. Lu Zhu would also help pay off all the money Song Yu owed. ¡°You¡­ you traitor! What right do you have to give my money to someone else!¡± Song Ling screamed hysterically. When she heard the sirens outside, she immediately jumped out of the window to escape, but she was still caught. Auntie Cao couldn¡¯t escape in time and was taken away by the police. Qiao Nian watched as Song Ling and Auntie Cao were taken away. A smile appeared in her eyes¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!